《Love in the Midst of Mistaken Identities》 Chapter 1 - Mistaken Identity

Chapter 1: Mistaken Identity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A birthday party took ce at an extremely extravagant mansion. It was for the honor of Xia Yixuan¡¯s birthday¡ªthe second daughter of the Xia Family. She was dressed in a beautiful gown fit for a princess, and her lovely face beamed out a bright smile as she basked in all the well-wishes she received. Not far away, a little girl stood and watched. Her view was that of a beautiful, gentle mother standing next to a wellposed, mature father. A young, adorable daughter was in between them, too. Together, they looked as if they were a still picture of a perfect family painted with warmth and happiness. The little girl curled her lips to a pout. With hands tightly sped together, she asked her mother in question, ¡°Mum, have you forgotten? Today is my birthday, too.¡± Xinxin sniffled and walked away. Before tears could even roll down her cheeks, she reached up and wiped it away. It had been a long time since shest had a birthday celebration. She hugged her old, worn out doll against her chest as she stood outside. Her father gave her that dol ¡ªbut then again, he was not her real father. It had been ages ago since shest saw her real father; she could no longer even recall how he looked like. She could only remember him as someone handsome and full of life. It¡¯s not that her father did not want her anymore, but people said that he died and won¡¯t being back. After that, she suddenly had a new father and a new sister. And her mother no longer loved her. Mummy only had eyes for her sister. ¡°Who let you in?¡± said a muffled voice. She turned around and hugged her worn out doll even tighter. From the shadows, a boy wearing a ck tuxedo stepped out. He was the same height as her. With lips pursed together, he hinted a slight aloofness in him. He was definitely young, but he exuded an air of arrogance far greater for his age. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± the boy¡ªall of a sudden¡ªwalked closer to her, cing his hands on her cheeks. It felt cold. She could only blink her eyes. ¡°Today is also my birthday.¡± She pouted and suddenly felt wronged as bad memories sank in again. She suddenly felt something hanging around her neck. She lowered her head and saw that it was a beautiful jade amulet. ¡°This is for you,¡± the boy said as he ced his hand back on her face again. ¡°Little brother...¡± Her soft voice sounded exceptionally pleased. With the corners of his lips curled up, the boy said, ¡°I wille back. Remember, you only belong to me.¡± Even though he was still young, his words were already domineering. Xinxin vehemently nodded her head, and a smile finally appeared on her tear-streaked face. It was a pact they made when they were young. He never forgot about it and neither did she. But it was still a mistake. ¡ª- Rows and rows of white roses decorated the hotel and guests gathered together on the sides. The Chu and Xia families, two of the biggest leading enterprises in the country, would soon join their families together in marriage at that hotel. However, no one was really optimistic about the wedding. If one was to look closer, only the parents of the bride and groom were present. Mr. and Mrs. Chu had been forcing themselves to smile, while Mr. and Mrs. Xia maintained a passive look. There seemed to be some invisible hostility among them. In the main hall, all the decorations were in white. It looked far from a wedding, and instead, it felt more like a funeral was taking ce¡ªwhite roses, see-through crystal sses, and a white crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling. It might have been a sign to give the newlyweds some well-wishes, yet it would baffle anyone at theck of joy for such a festive asion. Ady was reapplying her makeup in the powder room. She had a satisfied smile on her face. Out of curiosity, the woman next to her asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange that Chu Lui is marrying Xia Yixuan¡¯s elder sister? It¡¯s only been three months since she passed away. He was so in love with her.¡± Chapter 2 - Marry the Elder Sister If the Younger One Passes Away

Chapter 2: Marry the Elder Sister If the Younger One Passes Away

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ha¡ª¡± Thedy finished reapplying her makeup and gave a short burst ofughter. ¡°That¡¯s the nature of men. They marry the elder sister if the younger one passes away. His motives may not be pure, too.¡± The woman inquired again, ¡°But don¡¯t you think that he may have fallen for Xia Ruoxin as well?¡± ¡°Do you seriously think that a cold-blooded man like Chu Lui would fall in love with another woman?¡± This answer seemed to render the other woman silent this time. After Chu Lui took over the family business three years ago, he dominated the import and export industry with his swift, relentless and ruthless methods. Aside from having a distinguished background, he also had a well-built body and a charming face. He was the most sought after bachelor that everyone had been vying for. Nevertheless, it wasmon knowledge that he only had eyes for his betrothed¡ªXia Yixuan, the beloved daughter of the Xia family. It was a pity that Xia Yixuan did not have a good fortune. Before she could even marry into the Chu family, she passed away in a car ident. And after her passing, every woman in town thought that they still had a chance with the bachelor. But to their utter disappointment, he ultimately chose to marry the eldest daughter of the Xia family. After the door to the powder room closed, a pale woman silently entered unnoticed. She was dressed in a white bridal gown. It barely covered her shoulders, and it exposed her protruding cor bone. She should be smiling, but she was bawling her eyes out on her wedding day ¡ª a day which she would supposedly marry the one she loves. She looked at her reflection in the mirror and carefully wiped her tears away, but while doing so her make up started wearing off. She lifted her gown and walked out of the powder room. The women¡¯s voices echoed in her ears. Their conversation had torn her heart apart. ¡°Do you seriously think that a cold-blooded man like Chu Lui would fall in love with another woman?¡± Will he fall in love? Will he? Back in the bridal room, Xia Ruoxin sat quietly without care and let others fix her makeup for heryer afteryer, until the final touch of blush-on masked her paleplexion. Though she would appear to be the perfect bride in front of a crowd, the sorrow-stricken look imbued in her eyes would prove otherwise. She was not exactly a happy bride. ¡°Ruoxin, are you¡¯re really going to marry him? You understand that he...¡± The woman seated beside her tugged at her short hair. Even if she was Xia Ruoxin¡¯s best friend, she could notprehend what was going through her mind. Was she not even worried that after she marries Chu Lui, it would leave her with skin and bones if she even miraculously emerges out of it? ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry about me, Jiang Yao.¡± Xia Ruoxin shed a faint smile that could provoke pity from others. ¡°Jiang Yao, I know he hates me but I have loved him for the past fifteen years.¡± It was Xia Ruoxin¡¯s greatest happiness to be able to marry Chu Lui, even if that happiness was built upon hatred. He hated her because she killed her own sister¡ªthe very one that he was so in love with. The bridal door room opened, and a woman made her way inside. Jiang Yao was about to say something, but she kept her mouth shut as soon as she saw who it was that had entered. ¡°Jiang Yao, could you give us a moment? I want to talk to my mother alone for a while.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head at Jiang Yao reassuring her that she would be fine. Jiang Yao hesitated for a while before walking out of the room. She was worried even as she was closing the door. Will Ruoxin really be fine? Shen Yijun walked in. As the head of the Xia family, there was an air of upper-ss aristocracy about her. She looked at Xia Ruoxin in her bridal gown from the mirror. The corner of her lips curled into an icy smile. Chapter 3 - She Never Had a Mother

Chapter 3: She Never Had a Mother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mom¡ª¡± Xia Ruoxin called out softly. ¡°Do not call me ¡®mom¡¯ . I don¡¯t have a vicious daughter like you,¡± spoke Shen Yijun, interrupting Xia Rouxin before she could speak further. How could she even have the guts to still call her mother? Yijun regretted having conceived a daughter like her. If she had only known, she would have strangled her to death when she was still a baby. Ruoxin wanted to exin. But no matter how many times she does, no one believed her. Still, she continued to plead, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not what you think. I am not the cause of Yixuan¡¯s death. I really didn¡¯t¡ª¡± A palmnded on Ruoxin¡¯s cheek with a resounding smack. And though she knew it would leave a red mark, it was the least of her worries. ¡°You dare say you didn¡¯t mean it? That you are not in love with Chu Lui? That you are not jealous of Yixuan even in the slightest bit? That you don¡¯t want to marry him?¡± Xia Ruoxin remained silent. Yes, she had loved Chu Lui for fifteen years. Was that wrong? Shen Yijun shot her a deadly re as if she was the enemy. She ced her hand back to her side, while Ruoxin simply covered her swollen cheek with her hand. Streams of tears streaked down her cheeks again. This was her mother. The one who gave birth to her¡ªher biological mother. ¡°Mom...¡± Xia Ruoxin called again. ¡°Enough! I am not your mother. I only had one daughter, and she died because of you.¡± Shen Yijun finished talking and took her expensive purse when she walked out. She could never forgive her daughter. But before she could exit the door, she heard Xia Ruoxin say in anguish and heartbreak, ¡°Mom, you never even treated me like I was your daughter. You only ever had your eyes on Xia Yixuan.¡± Shen Yijun stopped dead in her tracks. It suddenly hit her with an unforeseen sense of utter disgrace. She seemed to have truly forgotten that Xia Ruoxin was her biological daughter, the one that she had carried to term in her own stomach. The one she was rted to by blood. She opened the door in embarrassment and staggered out. Jiang Yao went inside the room again. She rested her hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ruoxin, a¡ªare you alright?¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up the powder puff and started patting her face. Her makeup had worn off... again. But no matter how much powder she applied, she could not hide the fact that she wasn¡¯t beautiful. She was the ugly duckling of the family. ¡°Ruoxin, you don¡¯t have to go through with the wedding, okay?¡± Jiang Yao pulled at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Ruoxin, it¡¯s not toote to turn back now. You can leave him and go far away. There will be no Chu family, no Xia family, and no Chu Lui. Without this wretched love restricting your life, you can be yourself.¡± Xia Ruoxin only shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t...¡± She looked at her hand. Her ring finger was bare, but soon there would be a ring upying that empty space. ¡°Jiang Yao, you know what?¡± she lifted her head and looked at her best friend in the eye. She lifted the ends of her lips into a foolish smile. ¡°I want to gamble with everything I have. Just this one time. If I leave now, I won¡¯t ever get to have a second chance. Even if that chance was never meant to be mine. Nevertheless, I still want to take it.¡± ¡°Even if it meant destroying yourself and losing everything you have?¡± Jiang Yao¡¯s voice rang chills in the air. She could not understand why a foolish woman such as her best friend would exist on earth¡ªone that would knowingly choose to face a future of pain and suffering? She was better off dead! How could she be so foolish to venture ahead knowing what wasing? Chapter 4 - A White Wedding

Chapter 4: A White Wedding

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced a hand over her chest, and physically there was nothing. But deep inside her chest, a piece of memory was embedded; no one else knew about it. No one. Jiang Yao reached out her hand and picked up the makeup kit. She tenderly powdered Xia Rouxin¡¯s face which made the girl smile, however, there was a look of absent-mindedness in her eyes. If only the amulet was still there at that point of time, would things turn out better? Would that change her life? If only. There were just too many ifs and buts. She closed her eyes and went back to the time when she had her 5th birthday. She was five that year and Xia Yixuan was four. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s that on your neck? May I have it?¡± Xia Yixuan lifted her head in a princess-like manner. She looked at the item hanging around Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. She had never seen anything like it. It looked nice. ¡°Sister, can I exchange my doll with you for that?¡± She pointed at the doll in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms which Rouxin actually also owned. Xia Ruoxin shook her head and put the doll down. By instinct, her hand moved up to wrap the amulet with her palm. She could live without the doll even if she received a beating from her mother for it¡ªeven after her four-year-old sister made her a scapegoat. ¡°Sister, give it to me.¡± Xia Yixuan has always been a tyrant. She stood up and sprang towards Xia Ruoxin. The only thing Xia Ruoxin could do was to repeatedly retreat. ¡°Yixuan.¡± Shen Yijun hastily walked over and hugged Xia Yixuan¡¯s small frame. Yixuan started bawling as soon as she saw Shen Yujin. ¡°Mom, I want the thing hanging around sister¡¯s neck. But she refused to give it to me...¡± ¡°Ruoxin, give that to Yixuan. It is her birthday today.¡± Shen Yijun red at Rouxin. She thought, ¡± How could she be so thoughtless? She should have given that to her younger sister! ¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s grip on her amulet tightened. Her lips were pressed into a thin line in silent protest. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, give it to me.¡± Shen Yijun stretched her hand out. Xia Yixuan bawled even more in her arms. She was beating Shen Yijun as she cried, ¡°Mummy, I want. I want...¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Shen Yijun stretched her hand even more. ¡°Give it to me.¡± Xia Ruoxin took another step back. She shook her head. ¡°Mummy, this is the only thing I have. P¡ªplease... don¡¯t take it away. Please?¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Shen Yijun stood up in a hurry. She reached out and gripped Xia Rouxin with one hand, and with the other yanked the amulet from the girl¡¯s neck. ¡°Mummy...¡± Xia Ruoxin watched Shen Yijun carry Xia Yixuan. She then walked away ¡ª just like that. Xia Yixuan was now holding her amulet. ¡°Mummy...¡± She was so sad that she pouted her lips. She picked up the worn out doll from the floor. ¡°Mummy... Xinxin feels sad...¡± But no one was there to answer her. ¡°Ruoxin. Ruoxin , what is wrong with you?¡± Xia Ruoxin slowly fluttered her eyes open when she heard Jiang Yao¡¯s voice ringing in her ears. ¡°Sorry, Jiang Yao. I just remembered something from the past.¡± She apologetically smiled, though her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°What did you remember?¡± Jiang Yao changed a new powder puff. Xia Rouxin was crying again, and there was no way to wipe the tears away¡ª it kepting. This girl could really cry. ¡°Nothing. Just some things from when I was young.¡± She brushed off her friend¡¯s question lightly. She then turned to look at herself in the mirror. She might just be the ugliest bride ever. The wedding would begin very soon. The wedding between her and Chu Lui. She managed to smile while picturing it out in her mind. Her smile was stunning and precious, yet itcked the beauty of a blooming Begonia flower and seemed to have lost many of its colors before it could even fully bloom. Chapter 5 - He truly hated her to the core

Chapter 5: He truly hated her to the core

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios With the wedding veil on, she was able to hide her imperfect face. She was fortunate enough that she had the veil to conceal everything ¡ª her embarrassment, her sorrow, and her love. ¡°Let¡¯s go, bride-to-be.¡± Jiang Yao opened the door. A joyous wedding march started to y outside the hall. It might not be a wedding that everyone was looking forward to, but it¡¯s still a wedding, nheless. Xia Ruoxin went to the hall, dressed in the bridal gown that she personally chose. She made and arranged everything herself. There were no wedding photo shoots or trying of bridal gowns and groom¡¯s suits. Even in the midst of preparation, she did not see him. Chu Jiang nced at his wristwatch while his wife, Song Wan, kept looking outside with anxiety slowly sinking in her system. ¡°Do you know what our son is up to? He wanted to marry this girl. Look at the time, he is nowhere to be found. Does he still want to proceed with the wedding? How can one marry a bride without the groom?¡± They couldn¡¯t possibly let the daughter of the Xia family go through the wedding alone, could they? What kind of wedding would that be? Both families are influential. If so happens, it would be a scandal made for the next day¡¯s headlines. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Lui knows what he is doing.¡± This was the only way that Chu Jiang knew how tofort his wife. However, he found himself looking at the bride who was in her white bridal gown. He wished he was wrong. Xia Ruoxin bit her lips out of sheer nervousness. Everyone was eyeing her with so much irony and contempt. She was standing alone at the altar without her groom. She had nothing. Seconds turned into minutes. She merely gave a helpless smile as she softly breathed out. She believed in her heart that he would show up, even if it was not for love but for hatred. He loathed her. While the guests showed their impatience, a man in a ck suit walked in with one hand in his pocket. The ssically styled suit wrapped his tall and well-built frame perfectly. His strides were strong and steady. His wless features resembled a well-carved sculpture. He had a somewhat westernized look with a sharp nose bridge and a pair of long and narrow eyes. Regardless of that, his slightly thinned lips were pursed in a way that made him seem heartless. This man was not used toughter. His sharp gaze rested upon his bride-to-be, Xia Ruoxin, as his lips curled into a blood-thirsty sneer. On the other hand, Chu Jiang breathed a sigh of relief. He gripped his wife¡¯s hand. When he and his wife shared a quick nce, they saw the look of worry in each other¡¯s eyes. Chu Lui may have shown up, but they were still worried. After all, their son¡¯s temperament was too unpredictable. Chu Lui strode over with his long legs. It only took him a few steps to reach Xia Ruoxin. He lowered his head and looked at the woman, who was only as tall as his shoulders, before pulling her hand. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers suddenly began to shake as she felt a pang of pain wrap around her wrist. Despite the pain, her body went cold when the man shot her a profound look. He really loathed her. ¡°Come, my bride.¡± His voicecked the tenderness of a man who was about to get married. He mostly pulled Xia Ruoxin along. When she took a glimpse of their hands, her fingers had already turned white with the grip he had on her. She bit her lips tightly, so she wouldn¡¯t utter any sound of pain. She walked on the red carpet with her high heels when all of a sudden she twisted one of her feet. She lost her bnce and fell face down. Chu Lui decided to release her hand at the same time and allowed her to fall forward. In that instance, she fell down with a loud bang. The white bridal gown flew around, exposing her long legs and vaguely revealing her white silk underwear. The paparazzi went into a frenzy as they tried to take her photo. Rouxin frantically pulled on her gown as she felt a wave of sheer humiliation and misery wash over her. Chu Lui did nothing. He looked at her in her embarrassed state with the corner of his lips curled into a smirk. Chapter 6 - He Loathed Her

Chapter 6: He Loathed Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He eventually extended his hand. Xia Rouxin tilted his head up at him, and a single drop of tear fell on the back of her hand. Sneers echoed everywhere, and even the look on Mr. and Mrs. Xia¡¯s faces were contorted into an awkward expression. It was a scandal that was definitely going to hit the headlines the next day. Xia Ruoxin stretched her hand out with caution, for there were indistinct traces of bruises on her hand. But Chu Lui grabbed her and exerted force again. All that Xia Ruoxin could do was muffle a cry in pain. He tightened his grip one more time, only this time, the pressure nearly crushed the bones in her hand. Slightly battered, she could feel the waves of pain in her left foot as she stood up. She had no choice but to follow him with an unsteady foot. Under her veil, no one could notice that the bride¡¯splexion had turned a ghastly pale. No amount of blush could conceal that kind of paleness. Everything appeared to be so holy as they stood in front of the priest. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, do you take Chu Lui as yourwfully wedded husband, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you part?¡± Xia Ruoxin looked in front of her and felt her vision considerably blurred. She could see the cross hanging on the priest¡¯s chest. It was an apparent sign of a woman¡¯s destiny being bound. And her name¡ª Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Miss Xia Ruoxin, do you take Mr. Chu Lui as yourwfully wedded husband, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you part?¡± the priest repeated the question. Xia Ruoxin suddenly snapped out of her stupor. She turned to look at Chu Lui and saw no emotion in his immensely remote eyes. There was no love or hatred. ¡°I do,¡± she whispered as she closed her eyes. She was more than willing to marry him even if it meant that she had to forfeit her life because that was how much she loved him. Even if Yixuan was the only one he had ever loved¡ªher sister. Even if she knew deep down that her pain had only just begun. ¡°Chu Lui, do you take Xia Ruoxin as yourwfully wedded wife, for better or for worse, for richer or for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and cherish until death do you part?¡± Chu Lui pursed his thin lips and answered, ¡°I do¡±. It might have sounded voluntary however, there was not an ounce of emotion detected in his tone. ¡°I now invite the bride and groom to exchange their rings,¡± announced the priest. Chu Lui took a diamond ring out of his pocket. It was designed by a famous French couturier, but it was not meant for her. He took her slightly bruised hand in a crude way. The look in his eyes turned more remote and it made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body slightly quiver. The ring wasn¡¯t meant for Xia Rouxin, for he initially wanted Xia Yixuan to have it. He swore that he would go through such lengths to humiliate her. He was willing to use every method. The ring was too small for Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand, but Chu Lui didn¡¯t care. It did not bother him for a single bit if it would be painful for her. If she felt the pain, then she deserved it. Xia Ruoxin inwardly stifled a groan from the throbbing pain on her finger. Her heart had been shattered and numbed countless times on her special day. But did all matters lead to the heart? No, she was wrong, for it was not just the matter. It was the pain on her finger that had shattered her soulpletely. She took the other ring with her bruised, shaky hands. She put it on Chu Lui¡¯s finger and it was a perfect fit. However, the one on her finger was so tight that she could not help but feel sorry for herself. ¡°The groom may now kiss the bride.¡± As soon as the priest finished speaking, Xia Ruoxin found herself into aplete daze. She could not even hear anything that surrounded her. The veil lifted, and all she saw was the man¡¯s icy facial expression. His orbs screamed extreme hatred. Then his head lowered down and moved closer towards her. Xia Ruoxin could only close her eyes in bitterness. Chapter 7 - Deeply ashamed

Chapter 7: Deeply ashamed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, after a long while, all she felt was hot air on her face. She peeled her eyes open and saw an unmistaken sneer on the man¡¯s lips. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, I won¡¯t do anything to you because you disgust me,¡± rasped Chu Lui. He lifted her face but he never moved his lips down¡ªhe didn¡¯t dare touch her lips. Xia Ruoxin felt wavered, her steps staggered a little. She went limp and almost fell to the ground, but she couldn¡¯t¡ªshe really couldn¡¯t. Her eyes started to get blurred with tears, but she could still see the cold, rigid facial expression on her mother¡¯s face, the merciless mockery on her step-father¡¯s face, and even the harsh and unkind smile on Chu Lui¡¯s face. All of them wereughing at her. She, however, started weeping. ... Xia Ruoxin looked around, slowly taking in her surrounding. She hugged herself even tighter when she saw a wedding portrait still hanging on the bridal room wall, and it was a portrait of Chu Lui and Xia Yixuan. So, he could be gentle when he wanted to: to smile and to love. But that love would never be hers to have. Could things possibly be any crueler than this? She bit the back of her hand. Was he reminding her that she had no ce in his heart? That she was his foe and also his ything? Chu Lui forcefully opened the door with a push, and then sauntered in. He was still wearing the same suit that he had worn at the wedding. He crossed his elbows and then looked at Xia Ruoxin, who was sitting by the bedside, in a condescending manner. There was not an ounce of expression on his face except for the cruel and unfeeling sneer. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you satisfied now after marrying me?¡± He stood there and ced his hands inside his pockets. Xia Ruoxin raised her head but was clutching the front of her clothes firmly in her hands. At that moment, her bright eyes seemed to have lost some of their sparkle. ¡°What? Nothing to say? You were willing to kill your sister over these things.¡± mocked Chu Lui. ¡°It¡¯s such a joke that a woman like you expects to receive happiness even after what you¡¯ve done, for that, you¡¯ll be a sinner for the rest of your life.¡± His cruel words pounded on Xia Ruoxin relentlessly, as if they were cold beads. ¡°N-no... I didn¡¯t...¡± Chu Lui cut her off in a haste. She was still defending herself, even till now! Did she really think that he wanted to marry her? ¡°Take off your clothes.¡± Xia Ruoxin shuddered as she put her hands down and started to undo the buttons on her clothes one by one. Small spheres of goose bumps appeared on her soft white skin instantly. She was unsure if it was due to the cold or from her fear. She lowered her head and sat there helplessly. ¡°You seriously thought that I would be interested in you? I feel disgusted when I see you.¡± Chu Lui folded his arms at his chest and stood there. He had to admit that this woman had a pretty good figure. She might have been slightly skinny but overall, well bnced. A pity that she simply had a wicked heart. ¡°No...¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. She had not wanted this. Not one bit. However, Chu Lui had run out of patience. He walked up to her, ¡°You tried every possible way to get me to marry you. Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± Chu Lui approached her. His icy intense eyes casted a shadow on her. It was filled with endless hatred¡ªblood-thirsty hatred. ¡°It is not like this. Chu Lui, please do not treat me in such a cruel manner.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked up with her tear-streaked face. There was not a shred of dignity left as she stood in front of him. Chapter 8 - Cruelty

Chapter 8: Cruelty

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui gave augh filled with sarcasm. ¡°Now who is the really cruel one?¡± Another sarcasticugh. ¡°You paid a very high price for your naivety.¡± One would bepletely fooled by her performance. He took her body and plundered her heart both, at the same time. She clutched the nket tightly from under her body. Her lips were a ghastly sight for she had bitten so hard on them till they bled. Chu Luiughed with sarcasm once more. The real pain had only just begun. Could the pain that she was experiencing bepared to his or Yixuan¡¯s? Yixuan was the one he had chosen to marry since his childhood. Yet, she had murdered her. She had murdered his love¡ªYixuan. Xia Ruoxin reached out with her hands as if she was about to grab something. But, that kind of pain had pierced her heart, body, and soul. It hurt so much: she was inplete agony. Chu Lui pretended not to hear her. He keptughing. Hisughter filled with contempt. It sounded like the devil. ¡°This is the price for being my wife. I want you to remember how I owned this body of yours. I want you to never forget: to always remember this pain. ¡°You are not worthy of my love. That is why I don¡¯t have to treat you like a human being. You are not worthy of it.¡± Xia Ruoxin bit hard on the back of her hand. She shook her head ever so often, her facialplexion white as snow. She simply looked at the man with her dull eyes. The man¡¯s heartless gaze bore into her, directly at her soul. ¡°I want you to live as if you¡¯re dead.¡± His words continued to ring in her ears. She merely lifted her eyes and stared at the wedding portrait that was still hanging on the wall. Yixuan, was this what you wanted? She clutched her hands tight and looked miserably at the man who was still torturing her. What scattered on the newlyweds¡¯ huge bed was the man¡¯s ruthlessness and her pure and innocent soul. She had not enjoyed her first sexual encounter. Instead, it was filled with pain. Gut-wrenching pain. It wasn¡¯t until Chu Lui withdrew himself, without care and finished wearing his pants, did he looked at the already unconscious woman. He had decided that he would not show anypassion towards this kind of woman. He walked out of the room and mmed the door shut. Then he closed his eyes. He could not bring himself to look at the body, the one he had vited so thoroughly. Xia Ruoxin merely folded herself together. The blood stains on the bed were proof that someone had just vited and abused her body. ¡°Little brother...¡± She opened her eyes and she looked at the man in the photo with a dull and empty gaze. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you recognize me? Why... didn¡¯t you believe me? I did not harm Xia Yixuan. Why didn¡¯t any of you believe me? Didn¡¯t trust me?¡± She reached out with her hands with the thought of grabbing something. In the end, she simply put the back of her hand against her lips and bit hard. Chapter 9 - Old Mother and New Father

Chapter 9: Old Mother and New Father

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There was so much pain in her lower body that she did not dare to move. It hurts that much. He had not only tore her body apart but her soul as well. She fluttered her eyes closed for she had no more power left in her. Her long eyshes had been soaked with her tears, and there was some vague translucent color on her pale face. She scrunched up in a fetal position. She was bruising everywhere from sleeping naked in the cold since she did not have anyone to cover her up with a nket. On the brand new sheet, there was a ghastly sight of bloodstains. She felt so miserable that she hugged her stomach. Her weak voice vaguely escaped from her badly bitten, scarred lips, ¡°Mummy... mummy... .¡± As helpless as a child, the only thing she needed was her mother¡ªbut her mother hated her. She could still recall the events that happened that year. Even though they had led a in and tough life, her mother had loved her until then. shback A woman held a young girl¡¯s hand. The girl had a round face, a pair of big eyes and two long rolls of eyshes which batted like small fans when she blinked. ¡°Mummy, why have wee here?¡± Curious, the little girl tilted her head upwards. The woman merely bent her waist down and ced her hand on her soft, wless face. ¡°Xinxin, this will be our home in the future. Remember, from now on, your name is ¡®Xia Ruoxin¡¯ . Can you remember that?¡± After the little girl nodded her head in obedience, the woman stood up. She had recently married into the Xia family with three-year-old Xia Ruoxin in tow. ¡°Yijun, Is this Xinxin? She looks beautiful.¡± The man looked at the little girl as she tried to hide behind Shen Yijun. She had the molds of being a beauty and she would definitely be a gorgeous woman when she grew up. ¡°Come, Xinxin. This is your new father. Can you call him ¡®Daddy¡¯ ?¡± Shen Yijun nodded her head as she pulled Xia Rouxin from behind her. Xia Ruoxin cast a look at her mother and she nced at the strange man. Then, in a soft timid voice, she called, ¡°Daddy¡±. She would behave so she wouldn¡¯t be left behind by her mother. ¡°Ha... great. Good girl. Right, I have a daughter too but now, I don¡¯t know where she went to y.¡± Xia Mingzheng¡¯s face glowed with affection at the moment of his daughter. She was his most treasured darling baby. ¡°Daddy...¡± a velvety voice rang. Then, like a pping butterfly, a little girl ran right into Xia Mingzheng¡¯s arms. Xia Ruoxin tugged at the corner of her mother¡¯s blouse and looked at the little girl¡¯s attire with such envy. It looked beautiful, like a princess from a fairytale. But she could give it up as long as she had her mother. She moved closer towards Shen Yijun unconsciously. ¡°Ah...¡± Xia Mingzheng carried his baby daughter in his arms, ¡°Xuanxuan, this is your new mother and that is your new sister.¡± He pointed at Shen Yijun and Xia Ruoxin who were standing in front of them. ¡°I don¡¯t want a mother.¡± Xia Yixuan pouted her lips delicately. ¡°Nor do I want a new mother or even a sister. I only want Daddy. I hate them.¡± Xia Mingzheng could only look apologetically at Shen Yijun. He had really spoilt her rotten. She was his only daughter, of course, it was inevitable. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mingzheng. I understand.¡± Shen Yijun simply shook her head but she had made up her mind to always treat Xia Mingzheng¡¯s daughter well. She could only truly call this ce her home, where she would gain everything, once his daughter epted her. She loosened Xia Ruoxin¡¯s small hand but the little girl only held on tighter to her clothes. ¡°Mummy... ¡± She blinked her ck eyes. A stream of tears had gathered on her eyshes rapidly. Was her mother giving her up? As she looked at her daughter¡¯s pitiful expression, Shen Yijun hesitated for a moment. Then, she hardened herself and pulled her hand away. And she walked towards Xia Mingzheng. Chapter 10 - She Had a Father But Lost Her Mother

Chapter 10: She Had a Father But Lost Her Mother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yixuan, I am your Auntie. In the future, I will give you lots of delicious food and I y with you. I will love you just like how your father loves you.¡± Maybe it was because of the gentleness in Shen Yijun¡¯s voice or perhaps it was a voice that little girls liked. Nevertheless, Xia Yixuan blinked her eyes in reply. ¡°Will I be the only one you love? Just like how Daddy does?¡± she asked Shen Yijun with her arms still hugging tightly around Xia Mingzheng¡¯s neck. Xia Yixuan would give her part of her father if she would only really love her, y with her and make lots of delicious food for her. Shen Yijun was caught in a dilemma. She subconsciously looked at her daughter who stood alone at the side. It wasn¡¯t until she saw the look of displeasure sh on Xia Yixuan¡¯s face that she started to nod her head. ¡°Yes, I will only love you.¡± ¡°Mummy.¡± Xia Rouxin¡¯s mouth trembled from time to time, with her eyes filled with tears. As she helplessly looked at her mother, tears started to streak down her face. And Shen Yijun really did what she had promised to Xia Youxin. To the eyes of the little girl, she was a marvelous mother who gave everything she wanted at home¡ªshe even gave Xia Rouxin¡¯s share. Shen Yijun carried Xia Yixuan and was feeding her at the dinner table. ¡°Mummy, I want to eat that.¡± Xia Yixuan looked at the cupcake in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s bowl, she knew she must have it. She had painstakingly picked it with her chopsticks. When Shen Yijun heard that the little girl had started to call her mother, she almost was brought to tears. She had finally started to call her mother. ¡°Xuanxuan, that belongs to your sister. Daddy will pick another one for you, ok?¡± Xia Mingzheng informed his daughter with a hint of displeasure. ¡°That is fine. An older sister should give in to the younger.¡± Shen Yijun quickly coaxed Xia Yixuan who was in her arms. She put her hand on top of Xia Mingzheng¡¯s hand and took the cake out of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s bowl. She had intentionally neglected the look of grievance on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. Yes. The older sister must give in to the younger one. That was why she had to give her everything, including her own mother. Xia Yixuan only took a bite out of the cupcake and she refused to eat after that. ¡°Hey... you can have it back.¡± Xia Yixuan set aside her te and pushed it to Xia Rouxin¡¯s side of the table. ¡°Aren¡¯t you fond of eating that? Then eat,¡± she arrogantly said. She was the only princess in the family, Xia Rouxin was basically nothing. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and looked at the cake that Xia Yixuan had eaten. She bit on her lip and look helplessly at Shen Yijun, ¡°Mummy...¡± ¡°Your sister gave you that. So you should eat it.¡± Shen Yijun purposely ignored the tears in her daughter¡¯s eyes. She continued to feed Xia Yixuan attentively as she sat in her arms. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head sank even more. She hesitantly took the fork that lied next to her te and began eating. However, she did not taste the sweetness of the cake, instead, it tasted bitter. ¡°Mummy, I don¡¯t want to eat. I really don¡¯t feel like eating anymore.¡± But she still kept on eating because her sister had wanted her to eat. ¡°I don¡¯t want them to draw blood,¡± cried out Xia Yixuan while they were at the hospital. She kept pushing and pulling against Xia Mingzheng¡¯s body, struggling her way out of his grasp. Her father ached to see her princess like that. ¡°Xuanxuan, listen to daddy. It will not hurt. We just need to draw a little bit of your blood.¡± ¡°No! No! I don¡¯t want!¡± Xia Yixuan would not stop crying. There was nothing that the doctor could do. Xia Ruoxin, who was present at that moment, nced over to the doctor¡¯s hand. She swore she saw a thick syringe, she couldn¡¯t help but shudder. It would be painful to be pierced with that. Chapter 11 - Ruthless

Chapter 11: Ruthless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Yijun could not think straight when she started to panic. She tilted her head down and thought of an idea as she nced over to her daughter. She grabbed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s small hand in haste and put it in front of the doctor. ¡°Xuanxuan, look. It won¡¯t hurt. Even your sister is doing it.¡± She pulled at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arm as she said it while the little girl, on the other hand, struggled out of her grasp. ¡°This child is not sick. Why do you want me to draw her blood?¡± The doctor gave the little girl a strange look. But Shen Yijun had sent her some stern look and warnings, and so he held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s thin elbow against the table. ¡°Mummy, can I not do this, too? I¡¯m scared...¡± She started pulling on Shen Yijun¡¯s blouse. She squeezed her tiny frame in fear. ¡°Yijun, you don¡¯t have to do this. Right?¡± Even Xia Mingzheng couldn¡¯t bear to look at her. ¡°Draw...¡± Shen Yijun hardened herself. She went over and took over Xia Yixuan, ¡°Look, your sister has already done it.¡± The doctor gave a sigh of frustration. Even the mother did not feel sorry about putting her daughter through such stress, so why should he? Xia Ruoxin bit her tiny lips as she looked at the syringe. For the little girl, the needle seemed thicker than her arm. She managed to stifle a cry of pain when it finally pricked her tiny elbow. Tears only started to flow down her eyes when she lowered her head. ¡°Mummy, It¡¯s painful for me... .¡± She stole a peek at her mother. All she saw was her mother coaxing Xia Yixuan. She had not even looked in her direction. ¡°Xuanxuan, did you see that? She doesn¡¯t feel the pain. Drawing blood is not painful at all.¡± Shen Yijun kept talking to her and reassurred her in a soothing voice. Not painful. Not painful? ¡°That was not right. Mummy... it really hurts.¡± She was not sick but she had to let the doctor draw a huge tube of blood. Because she was older, she had to set an example for her little sister. It was Xia Yixuan¡¯s turn. When the needle from the syringe pierced her blood vessel, she wailed in pain. Daddy wasforting her and mummy was crying. All the while, Xia Ruoxin stood there alone. For the first time, she really felt she was unwanted. That year, Xia Yixuan was five and Xia Ruoxin was six. ¡°I don¡¯t want a bald head. No.¡± Xia Yixuan looked at her shiny ball of a head. She hit Shen Yijun hard. ¡°Mummy, I hate this look. It is so ugly. I don¡¯t want to see anyone.¡± Because she was sick, she needed to shave her head bald and it made her look ugly. She was raging in jealousy as she red at Xia Ruoxin who stood at the side as if unting her shiny dark hair that reached her waist. Shen Yijun closed her eyes. Her eyes dimmed as if she had made a decision. ¡°Mummy... ¡± As they stood in front of the mirror, Xia Ruoxin pulled at her mother¡¯s blouse and she refused to let go. She used so much force that her blood vessels could be seen protruding on her hand. ¡°Mummy, please don¡¯t cut my hair. Please? I¡¯ll be good. I won¡¯t show myself in front of sister.¡± Shen Yijun picked up a pair of scissors from the table. She hardened herself mentally and cut her daughter¡¯s hair off without an ounce of sympathy for her. ¡°Mummy... why?¡± Xia Ruoxin looked at all of her hair that had fallen on the floor. Her eyes were a blur as it was brimmed with tears. And as she lowered her head, she allowed the tears to flow. One after the other the tears fell as if they were raindrops hitting the ground. As far as she could remember, she never once cut her hair and had it ever since. But just like that, it was gone. And her mother had shaved her bald just so her sister hadpany. Now bald, she stood in front of Xia Mingzheng and his daughter. Xia Yixuanughed happily while Xia Mingzheng pulled his wife aside with guilt. It was on that day that he also decided to treat Xia Ruoxin even better in the future. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes reddened as she walked out. She did not even dare to look at herself in the mirror. Any little girl at aged six would have wanted to look beautiful. Moreover, she had already started school at that age. Chapter 12 - Her Father Was Not Fond of Her and Mother Did Not Love Her

Chapter 12: Her Father Was Not Fond of Her and Mother Did Not Love Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Xia Ruoxin is an ugly duckling. Her father¡¯s not fond of her, and her mother does not love her. Nobody even likes her bald head...¡± the children at school mocked and bullied her. She sat alone on her seat at she opened her little school bag that contained her long locks of hair. No... no... she was not ugly. She wasn¡¯t ugly. She had a father and a mother. But no one loved her. That year, Xia Ruoxin was seven and Xia Yixuan was six. ¡°Daddy, Mummy, I scored eighty marks for my test!¡± While Xia Yixuan coyly showed off her test paper with eighty marks, Xia Ruoxin hid in her tiny room. She was clutching the two test papers with one hundred marks. ¡°Mummy, Xinxin scored one hundred marks...¡± ¡°Oh yes. How much did Ruoxin scored?¡± Xia Mingzheng began to remember that he had another daughter. Shen Yijun¡¯s demeanor changed slightly, ¡°She is dumb, only scored sixty.¡± At the mention of sixty, Xia Yixuan began tough even more gleefully. ¡°That¡¯s alright,¡± Xia Mingzheng simplyforted his wife, ¡°even if Ruoxin only scored fifty.¡± Their family could still afford to feed that daughter. Xia Ruoxin could only look at the family of three and closed the door. When night fell, Shen Yijun amended the marks on all her test papers and wrote a big ¡® sixty ¡®. ¡°Remember, Ruoxin, do not tell Yixuan that you scored one hundred. You cannot do better than Yixuan because you are her older sister. You must give in to your sister.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head already knowing the drill. As her older sister, she must give in to her younger sister. ¡°Ruoxin, you must apply for music. Do you understand?¡± Her sister was feeling lonely. Xia Ruoxin kept her easel without any feeling. She had wanted to apply and major in arts. But she knew that with the type of family she has, she was powerless to change anything. She could only do what they wanted her to do. So, she gave up her favourite subject¡ªart. She applied for music which wasn¡¯t what she was good at. Xia Yixuan had always been the princess and she was just a prop in the background. She couldn¡¯t be prettier, couldn¡¯t be better, couldn¡¯t score higher grades. Even when she applied for university, she could only apply for those in the ¡®D¡¯ league because Xia Yixuan was applying for the ¡®C¡¯ league. In actual fact, with her results she could have applied for those in the ¡®A¡¯ league. That year, she held her exam paper in one hand and a pen in the other. Finally, she wrote her name on the paper but she only answers half of the questions in the paper. She thought that was all there was to her life. Her family would continue to control everything about her, including her life and her marriage. She did not realize she was wrong until she saw him on that day. ¡°Sister, look. This is my boyfriend.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled so sweetly. Her arms were looped around a man¡¯s. He looked matured and introverted. And with the hand-made tailored suit with a matching shirt that he was wearing, he stood among the crowd with an air of exceptional grandeur. He was exceptionally handsome. Aristocracy was written all over his face and one could not help but notice a domineering edge about him. There was depth in his long, narrow gaze, almost as if it was extremely invasive. Xia Ruoxin felt a little finger tug tightly at her heart. ¡°Little brother...¡± She could recognized him with one look. He as the one who told her to wait for his return. Her little brother. He had changed. She almost couldn¡¯t recognized him, but somehow she still did. ¡°Mmm.¡± The man nodded in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s direction with indifference before he turned away. He moved his hand towards Xia Yixuan and carressed her hair. Finally he rested his hand on the amulet that hung around her neck. His eyes glimmered with a faint look of warmth. Chapter 13 - You Should Be Grateful for the Rest of Your Life

Chapter 13: You Should Be Grateful for the Rest of Your Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The corner of his lips finally curled up but he did not see the bitter pain in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Little brother, did you know that? I was the one who had been relentlessly looking for you?¡± But, this time, no one would have believed her. ¡°Sister, this is Chu Lui and also my Brother Lui.¡± Xia Yixuan said happily while she rested her head possessively on Chu Lui¡¯s arm. At this point, Chu Lui¡¯s look turned from extremely grouchy to a gentle one which not many have seen before. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Lui took Xia Yixuan¡¯s hand and walked into the Xia household. They did not pause as they passed by Xia Ruoxin, not even a step. The girl could only look and feel dumb as they passed. For a moment, her heart started to shatter. She balled her hands into a tight grip. The faint sunlight touched her cheeks and she managed to smile slightly, albeit that smile was sad and full of misery. Xia Mingzheng was very satisfied with Chu Lui. He had expressed his motive very directly and clearly to him. Chu Lui wanted to marry Xia Yixuan. He was determined to have things his way. Chu Lui thought he might have been a bit arrogant but, he had the means and the position to behave like this. The heir to the Xia family business to match his beloved daughter. It was not a shabby arrangement for them at all. Xia Ruoxin stared at Chu Lui, feeling all numb all over. No one knew that she was trying her very best to not cry on the spot. She walked back to her room. She would forever be an outsider in this family. If it was possible, she would rather go back to a tough life with her mother. From then on, Chu Lui became a regr visitor at the Xia household. She had wanted to approach him many times, to tell him that she was the one who he had made a promise to. But every time she was on the verge of telling him, she was incapable of doing it. For she knew¡ªshe knew that as aloof as he was, he had fallenpletely head over heels for Xia Yixuan. It was just a promise made when they were just children¡ªtrue love¡ªbut Xia Ruoxin could neverpare to Xia Yixuan. She closed the door and recollected her emotions. She locked herself in her narrow and tiny room. The door opened at this moment but she maintained the same posture. Her hands were around her kneecaps, tightly hugging them. She stared outside without any emotion but on her face, her fragility had fallen apart. She was made of flesh and blood. She was not a block of wood. She could feel ache and pain. ¡°Xinxin...¡± A woman¡¯s voice rang in her ears. It sounded unreal. She turned her head and found herself standing face to face with Shen Yijun. She had no idea when her mother hade in. This was her mother but she had forgotten when was thest time she had called her mother. It had been so long ago. She straightened herself. She hid the unyielding look, which was not often seen, under her long eyshes. ¡°Xinxin, Chu Lui belongs to Yixuan.¡± Shen Yijun issued this warning the moment she opened her mouth. That shook Xia Ruoxin out of her daze in a split second. She had been very careful and yet, her mother had managed to see through her. ¡°Xinxin, you should know your status. You do not deserve Chu Lui. So, do not think about him and don¡¯t hurt your sister.¡± Shen Yijun caressed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hair with both hands. That gesture had instead caused Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body to shudder over and over again. Status . Right. Chu Lui would be the future CEO of a hugepany. While she would forever be an orphan, one who lived under other people¡¯s roof. She had a home that was not hers. She had a mother who belonged to another. ¡°I know.¡± A faintly discernible voice came out which quickly crushed the air. It didn¡¯t seem to sound like her though. ¡°Xinxin, one must learn to be grateful. Your father gave us the life that we have now. He provided for you, allowing you to go to school and clothes to wear. Otherwise, the two of us, mother and daughter, would be living out on the streets.¡± Chapter 14 - She Really Liked to Cry

Chapter 14: She Really Liked to Cry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I know.¡± Still, there was no anger in her voice. Xia Ruoxin merely looked outside but in reality, Shen Yijun was beginning to feel like a stranger to her. The corner of her lips curled up in sarcasm. She would rather they gave up this kind of life. As she watched a thin and cold smile appear on her Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, Shen Yijun could not stop herself from an unfound feeling of guilt. She hastened to remove her hand from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hair, it felt as if her fingers were being pricked by her hair. That¡¯s right. Even if her hands were not pricked, she could feel the pain from the sensation that filled her heart. The door closed once more. No one would even know that she had been crying, for the tears that rolled down her cheeks were almost translucent, and it blended well with the look of despair in her eyes. As more tears streaked down her cheeks, it evoked a sheer sense of despair and regret within her. She gathered up her emotions carefully and hid them¡ªher heart and her feelings. She watched Chu Lui and Xia Yixuan in silence. Yes, her mother was right. Only a princess like Xia Yixuan was worthy and deserving of him. But with every nce, she came to a realization that her feelings for Little Brother had be a habit that she built bit by bit over the years. She could not stop herself from thinking about him, from loving him. And now, with each day, she was suffering. Chu Lui held Xia Yixuan¡¯s slim waist, his gaze darkened. He quickly leaned down and before Xia Yixuan regained herposure, kissed her heavily on her lips. The way he treated her was different from the other women he knew. Because she was the bride. The one he had chosen in his childhood. ¡°Brother Lui...¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s eyshes misted, her vision blurred a little. She liked the feeling, and she realized how much she loved Brother Lui. ¡°You must grow up faster. By then, you can marry me.¡± He reached out and stroked lovingly at Xia Yixuan¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t until he saw a silhouette at a distance that his gaze gradually changed to a frosty nce. ¡°She again.¡± Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand went to her chest, her face turned ashen. So, the reality of everything did hurt. But it hurts, even more, to have witnessed it. She thought she had gotten used to pain, but no, she never thought that such pain felt as if she was being ripped apart. She turned around. A dark shadow fell over her face. She looked up abruptly. Chu Lui was leaning casually by the wall. His aloof features hinted at a little rivalry. ¡°Do you like me?¡± His haughty voice was cold as the wind on a winter¡¯s day. His tone made Xia Ruoxin felt like her body had split down the middle into two. She was in misery from the chilled, cold tone in his voice. Xia Ruoxin simply evaded his gaze because she was at loss for what she should do next. Yes, she liked him. No. She loved him. She could deceive everyone around her but she could not deceive herself. Chu Lui straightened his frame and walked closer to Xia Ruoxin. He grabbed her chin abruptly, ¡°I am warning you. Keep your unreciprocated love to yourself. If you dare to even harm Yixuan a tiny bit, I will make your life a living hell. Do you know what hell is? You hurt even one strand of her hair: I will destroy your whole head of hair.¡± He said it in such a cruel and heartless manner that Xia Ruoxin could only lightly nod her head. A teardrop had fallen on the back of his hand but he shook her chin off. The smudged tear stain on the back of his hand had particrly caused him to feel difort. He hated it when women cry. Especially this woman¡¯s breathless crying. He strode out in wide steps leaving behind a heartbroken woman who watched his silhouette in despair. It was as if she wanted to etch his life in her eyes and deeply in her soul. She turned around and put the back of her hand against her lips. She bit on her hand but it tasted bitter¡ªlike her tears. So, she really liked to cry. Chapter 15 - A Father Who Belonged to Others

Chapter 15: A Father Who Belonged to Others

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That year, Xia Ruoxin was neen and Xia Yixuan was eighteen. ¡°Sister, do you think this look nice?¡± Xia Yixuan was showing off her treasured diamond ring. ¡°Look, Brother Lui gave this. He finally proposed.¡± In her hand was an exceptionally beautiful diamond ring that had an evesting shine. ¡°Congrattions.¡± Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes in agony and allowed her pain to recede slowly. She opened her eyes with a smile, but the smile made her look worse than when she was crying. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re finally getting married.¡± In her heart, there was another pang of sharp pain. ¡°Sis, let¡¯s go for a car ride. Lui gave me a new sports car a few days ago. You must remember to say that this was your idea to go out.¡± Xia Yixuan rolled her eyes. She had not driven a car for a long time since her father never liked her driving. He had remarked that she drove like a maniac. Even her brother Lui had thought the same. But today, she finally thought of an excellent idea. As she stood in front of Xia Mingzheng, Xia Ruoxin could not stop herself from feeling conscious. He was a father who belonged to someone else, but she had to call him such. Somehow, she could not bring herself to do so. ¡°All right, just remember toe back early,¡± said Xia Mingzheng as he waved his hand. He had always felt a sense of guilt towards Xia Ruoxin. He knew that the girl was smart¡ªeven way smarter than Yixuan. All these years, they mistreated her, and still, she had to stand behind Yixuan. Which was why this was a first. But it won¡¯t be thest either. Xia Ruoxin felt something changed in Xia Yixuan. She had noticed that sometimes she would appear distracted, and she wondered what went on in her mind. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Yixuan was bing antsy as she pulled at Xia Ruoxin out. Once they got in the car, Xia Ruoxin alighted and then walked away. This was how they have always got along. The younger daughter would have fun while the elder would sit and wait at another location. On that particr day, she waited¡ªshe kept waiting, but Xia Yixuan never returned. But what waited for her were countless nightmares. That new sports car was wrecked and burned beyond recognition. As for the driver, they never found her again. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me...¡± She lightly bit at her dry lips. It swelled considerably. She had no clothes to cover the hideous bruises on her legs. He had taken her body without giving her a kiss. He did not even touch her. She sat up and the instant she did, a sharp pain between her legs shot through her body. He had really torn her apart. The most humiliating thing to her was the red patches on their bed; they reminded her that he took her so callously and cruelly. She recalled what he had said¡ªhe asked for the price of her virginity. He knew... he had alway s known, but she didn¡¯t. As she stood up, she could only manage a small step before she fell on the bed again. She bit down on her lips. She could not describe the pain on her lips or the pain between her legs. She opened the closet door only to find out that there was not a single piece of clothing that belonged to her. She looked at her naked body. Was it his intention not to let her have even a piece of her own clothes to wear? Suddenly, there was a banging on the door. She hurriedly grabbed the nket and wrapped herself in it. ¡°Madam, may Ie in?¡± With that, the door opened. The one who came in was a maid who worked in the mansion. She inquisitively had looked at Xia Ruoxin before sheid down a piece of clothing on her bed. ¡°Madam, Master has instructed me to give you this.¡± She lifted her head and looked at the woman with her red and swollen eyes. She looked so pathetic. The master must have really treated her roughlyst night. Chapter 16 - That Was Because She Loved Him

Chapter 16: That Was Because She Loved Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The maid stood up. There was a glint of sympathy in her eyes. However, it quickly vanished as a look of contempt reced it. It was a look solely reserved for a person who had caused her own sister¡¯s death. No matter how kind she was, if it wasn¡¯t for her, their master would have not turned into an unpredictable, moody person like he was now. The door loudly closed with a bang. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head. A fog had gathered in her eyes. He could really find ways and means to humiliate her every minute. Dressed in a maid¡¯s attire, she was a maid in status. She might have married him, but this was his warning to her that she would never be his wife. To him, she was only a servant. With trembling hands, she took the clothes from the bed and wore it. Her quiet and exquisite face would never find happiness again. Maybe she never had happiness to begin with! She walked out of the room. The pain from the previous night still lingered between her legs. It kept reminding her every minute of how the man had abused her the night before. ¡°Madam, from now on, at this timing, you will do all the chores in this house. This was Master¡¯s instruction,¡± she solemnly said with barely any expressions on her face. Even the maid in the mansion treated her like she was not the mistress. The maid had addressed her as a madam, but did she really look like she was one? She nodded her head dumbly and dragged her cumbersome body to begin a new day in her life. Here, her status could notpare to a maid¡ªshe was worse than a maid. She held her swollen hands tight and kept rubbing them together. She hoped it would bring warmth to herself, but soon she realized it had not helped at all. For half a day, she towed herself away as she worked in the two-story luxurious vi. After a grueling day¡¯s work, she let herself rest. As she looked at the huge vi, it only amplified her emptiness and it frightened her even more. This was still her newlywed period. A faint sound rang at the door and her body turned rigid in reflex. As she was about to walk away, she heard a cold and chilling voice. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t enjoy seeing me? I thought you wanted to marry me to the extent that you would even murder your own sister. So, you do not have the courage.¡± He did not leave her any type of retreat as he spat out every word. In his eyes, she was a murderer and nothing else. ¡°I¡¯m not...¡± She gently pressed her lips and finally managed a bitterugh. It didn¡¯t matter whether she was a murderer because no one would believe her. They were all convinced that she had caused Xia Yixuan¡¯s death. Was it because she loved him? She suddenly felt her jaw snapping upwards. The cracking sound of her bones resounded, and it appeared he had the intention of breaking her jaw. She looked up and saw the blushed red veins in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes. She could see the look of pure, unhidden hatred. He hated her. He loathed her to the core. ¡°Get in the room,¡± he sneered. All the while, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body violently shuddered and her face turned a shade of a ghastly pale. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget, since I married you, it¡¯s your duty to provide your body to me.¡± He saw the fear in her eyes, and he understood that. It made him sneer even more since smiling really didn¡¯t suit him¡ªit made him look even more heartless and cruel. He was determined to make anyone suffer, especially the ones he hated. As she followed him from behind, her steps were very heavy. Xia Ruoxin gently shut her eyes. Under her paleplexion, a few drops of tears rolled down, but the rest she held them in her eyes. As tears fogged her eyes, she realized they were so close and yet, so far away. If only she could hold him, but she could not even hold on to the corner of his clothes. Chapter 17 - She Could No Longer Conceive

Chapter 17: She Could No Longer Conceive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The smell of blood from the previous night lingered in the newlywed¡¯s bedroom. Chu Lui sat by the bedside near the headboard with a lighted cigarette between his fingers. The corner of his lips curled upwards but there was no hint of any smile. ¡°You should know what to do.¡± He snuffed the cigarette out. He was not at all interested in her body, but he was in so much agony. Hence, she must also be in pain to keep himpany. Xia Ruoxin slightly lowered her head. With her soft and slender fingers, she disrobed until she was finally naked. Shey on that bed and both her hands clutched tightly at the nket beneath her. Bruises had appeared on her pinched jaw. ¡°Mmm...¡± And yet again, without the slightest love or tenderness, Chu Lui had tainted her lower body. She merely bit on the back of her hand and allowed her tears to flow out of the corners of her eyes. It was an indescribable pain. She was in utter agony. Chu Lui looked down to where their physical bodies joined as one. Her body had swollen from his previous abuses, and streaks of blood appeared again. However, that did not stop him from carrying on with his actions. He wanted her to feel the pain. ¡°A¡ªah...¡± It finally escaped from her lips. That blood-curdling scream sounded devastating. ¡°I¡ªI beg you... no more... I¡¯m in pain. I¡¯m r¡ªreally in pain,¡± she sobbed from time to time. Her face was already pale. There was no color left¡ªonly pain and misery. Tears flowed down her jawline, endless like a stream of a river. ¡°You¡¯re in pain. Then prepare yourself for more pain...¡± Chu Lui deeply prated her again. The impact seemed to cause her innards to roll around inside of her. She tightly grabbed the sheets beneath her, and soon, she finally lost consciousness. Chu Lui felt the wave of heat releasing from where they had joined together. He sneered once more as he looked down at Xia Ruoxin. Blood was gushing out of the woman¡¯s lower body that it had pooled down the nket and dyed it crimson red. He pulled himself out, and the look on his face turned icier. By now, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face had already turned into a deathly pale and gray. There was no sign of life in her. ... Chu Lui leaned against a wall in the hospital. He was holding a stick of a cigarette between his fingers as he slowly exhaled. He did not have the look of worry in his eyes. In fact, he wanted nothing to do with her, dead or alive. But if she were to just die now, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do with his hatred. He furiously snuffed the cigarette out. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you better not die on me. I won¡¯t let you die, even if you¡¯re already dead,¡± he thought. The expression painted on his face was calm, but deep down, after he had witnessed the girl bleeding out, his body reacted with an indescribable chill. Xia Ruoxiny on the bed in the hospital ward. The veins on her arm were extremely visible. ¡°Mmm... how is she now?¡± Chu Lui put his hands into his pockets. His ck orbs¡ªwhich were as dark as the night¡ªwere expressionless. It was as if the person whoid inside the ward was a stranger, not his newly wedded wife. ¡°Mr. Chu...¡± The doctor had difficulty trying to find the words. ¡°Speak.¡± There was some slight impatience as he stood there, unmoving. ¡°Well, Mr. Chu,¡± the doctor said and then took a breath before he continued, ¡°Mrs. Chu suffered major trauma to her uterus. This will greatly affect her chances of conceiving in the future. However, you need not to worry. It may be hard for her to conceive, but it¡¯s not impossible.¡± After he had finished stating the facts, the doctor was inclined tofort this man. ¡°You mean, she can no longer conceive a baby?¡± Chu Lui merely looked at him. The way he asked was so heartless and callous that even the doctor was at a loss for words. ¡°That was not what I meant, Mr. Chu¡ª¡± ¡°¡ªI am asking if she is infertile and can never have a baby.¡± Chu Lui interrupted the doctor. He cared for nothing else, only whether she can still conceive and give birth. The doctor gave a nk look, and he gave a slight nod. Chapter 18 - Great! She Could No Longer Conceive

Chapter 18: Great! She Could No Longer Conceive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes, Mr. Chu.¡± The corner of Chu Lui¡¯s lips curled up into a heartless smile. Excellent! He spun on his heels and walked out. He said it before¡ªthis was what she deserved. Yixuan was the only one who would bear his children. No other woman was worthy of that. Especially her¡ªXia Ruoxin. If she was pregnant with his baby, he was afraid that the child would be as evil as she was. As the door to the ward closed, no one noticed the slight flutter on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyshes. Bits and pieces of The doctor gave a sympathetic look at the woman inside. It was not that easy to marry into a wealthy family. tear fragments had gathered on them. She ced her hand on her stomach. She could no longer conceive or give birth to a baby? There would be no one to call her ¡®Mummy¡¯ in the future. She carefully covered her mouth and suppressed her own cries. While she was at the hospital, she had a nk look on her face throughout. When it was time to take her medicine, she took it without a word. When they wanted her to rest, she rested. During the whole duration of her hospitalization, no one came to visit her. The Xia family hated her and even Chu Lui loathed her. A few dayster, she got better and got discharged. She went back to the Chu household. The extravagant vi merely made her smaller. When the maid saw her, she simply cast her a look then, dumped a piece of attire on her. ¡°Better get to work since you¡¯re back. No time to bezy.¡± Those were in and hard words. Xia Ruoxin took the attire. She walked into her bedroom and numbly changed into it. Never was she pampered as a daughter when she lived in the Xia household. She was just an orphan who lived under another¡¯s roof. Nor was she the young mistress of the Chu family. Chu Lui married her to make her his servant. She picked up the set of the newspaper which was lying on the table. Her eyes reddened as read through it. On the page was a photo of her at the wedding. She had fallen on the floor in an embarrassing position. It revealed both her legs in shame. ¡°The wife of the CEO of Xia business, Xia Ruoxin. Exposed during her wedding. Unintentional or intentional.¡± She put the newspaper down and gripped her hands tight. ¡°So, she was a slut. No wonder the master doesn¡¯t fancy her. How could shepare herself to Miss Yixuan? Her sister was innocent and beautiful while she¡¯s as evil as a scorpion. And to think she had such an innocent face.¡± The maid stood aside and relentlessly taunted her. Such dreadful words only caused Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes to tear up, and it had blurred her vision. She was a slut; she was evil. There was nothing good about her. She couldn¡¯t bepared to Xia Yixuan. It was because she was Xia Ruoxin. Was that why there was nothing good that she could do? She stiffed her body and walked out of the room, one step at a time. Then, she locked herself up, sprawled on top of the nket, and allowed herself to cry in bitterness. She had no idea how long she had cried. There was the sound of the door closing from outside and it had caused her to sit up in a hurry. Chu Lui reeked of alcohol. He nced at her in indifference. Then there was the sound of water from the bathroom. Xia Ruoxin could not stop shuddering as she hugged herself tightly. Was it going to start? Her hands went to her stomach as if on cue. She told herself she had nothing to lose already, but she had no idea why she did not regret or why she did not hate him. Maybe it was because she knew that he was in greater pain than her. The bathroom door opened. Chu Lui walked out without wearing a shirt. He was not skinny nor did he have tightly knitted muscles. However, he had a well-toned body because of the years of exercising. Xia Ruoxin took a quick peek, and then she turned her face away. ¡°Still pretending to be innocent? You had to see it all.¡± It was another bout of sarcasm. Xia Ruoxin bit at her lower lip. He was wrong. She had seen nothing. Those two times when he was torturing her, he had not bothered to undress.

Comments (131)

VIEW ALL COMMENTSRate this chapterVote with Power Stone

Chapter 19: Yixuan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His warm breath came closer. Xia Ruoxin numblyy down. She closed her eyes shut and waited for the torture to begin. However, there was no sign of movement from the man beside her. She opened her eyes. The man was looking at her with contempt. ¡°You really thought that I liked to touch you?¡± he sneered. He turned around to cover himself with the nket. Xia Ruoxin tugged at the corner of the nket and squeezed herself into a ball. The two of them were lying so close on the bed but there was no love between them¡ªonly hatred. What she was not aware was that Chu Lui, who had his back towards her, was tightly holding his fingers. A look of slight embarrassment shed across his eyes. He realized that he had just shownpassion towards the woman. Especially the way she had behaved. He had been that soft-hearted. Soon, however, the corners of his lips curled up. No, she was afraid that he would torture her to her death. There would be a time for that. Xia Ruoxin lightly shuddered, and her long eyshes kept fluttering. ¡°Yixuan... Yixuan...¡± The frequent moaning reached her ears. The painful murmuring from the man beside her suddenly awakened her. Every mention of the name caused her heart a bout of spasm. ¡°Little brother...¡± Her mouth opened and closed but there was no sound. She carefully reached out her hand and put it on the man¡¯s forehead. She could feel his perspiration. She could feel her heart aching suddenly. Had he been like this every night thinking of the woman whom he had loved so deeply? If so, would it haveforted him and made him happier if she was the one who had died? ¡°Yixuan.¡± He grabbed at her hand suddenly. The grip was so tight that she could not free herself. ¡°Yixuan, how could you leave me behind? Did you know? I have waited for you for so many years. How could you leave me?¡± The man¡¯s constant murmuring differed from his usual aloof self¡ªthe way he was behaving really made one¡¯s heart ache for him. ¡°Yixuan...¡± Chu Lui flipped himself over and pulled hard at the hand that was giving him warmth. Just like that, he pulled Xia Ruoxin and embraced her. Then, a pair of warm lips covered her mouth. It did not prey on her. Rather, it was gentle and with love. However, the one he wanted was not her. ¡°Yixuan...¡± It was a voice full of passion that came out his lips. It made her feel even more pathetic. It was her first kiss from him, and yet he treated her as if she was somebody else. She was not Xia Yixuan. She was Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Yixuan, I love you.¡± He kissed her with urgency. It tasted sweet and soft. She was his Yixuan. She was not dead. She had not left him. ¡°Be a good girl, Yixuan. Don¡¯t cry.¡± He tasted something salty on his lips, so he moved up to kiss her eyes. He embraced the woman tightly in his arms. He was clearly unaware that he was dreaming. He was even hallucinating. He only knew that he did not want to let go. Despite that, the woman¡¯s cries got more dismal. The tears kept flowing. No one knew whose heart the tears had dampened or whose sentiment the tears had drowned. Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes. Her long eyshes slightly fluttered. It turned out he could be gentle, and she was willing to forfeit her life if she could have that gentleness. Chu Lui kissed the woman in his arms with such longing and passion, and he then hugged her tight. After that, he had seemed to stop, there were no more movements from him. His breathing became consistent again. No one really knew the extent of what he had been suppressing in his heart. Chapter 19 - Yixuan

Chapter 19: Yixuan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His warm breath came closer. Xia Ruoxin numblyy down. She closed her eyes shut and waited for the torture to begin. However, there was no sign of movement from the man beside her. She opened her eyes. The man was looking at her with contempt. ¡°You really thought that I liked to touch you?¡± he sneered. He turned around to cover himself with the nket. Xia Ruoxin tugged at the corner of the nket and squeezed herself into a ball. The two of them were lying so close on the bed but there was no love between them¡ªonly hatred. What she was not aware was that Chu Lui, who had his back towards her, was tightly holding his fingers. A look of slight embarrassment shed across his eyes. He realized that he had just shownpassion towards the woman. Especially the way she had behaved. He had been that soft-hearted. Soon, however, the corners of his lips curled up. No, she was afraid that he would torture her to her death. There would be a time for that. Xia Ruoxin lightly shuddered, and her long eyshes kept fluttering. ¡°Yixuan... Yixuan...¡± The frequent moaning reached her ears. The painful murmuring from the man beside her suddenly awakened her. Every mention of the name caused her heart a bout of spasm. ¡°Little brother...¡± Her mouth opened and closed but there was no sound. She carefully reached out her hand and put it on the man¡¯s forehead. She could feel his perspiration. She could feel her heart aching suddenly. Had he been like this every night thinking of the woman whom he had loved so deeply? If so, would it haveforted him and made him happier if she was the one who had died? ¡°Yixuan.¡± He grabbed at her hand suddenly. The grip was so tight that she could not free herself. ¡°Yixuan, how could you leave me behind? Did you know? I have waited for you for so many years. How could you leave me?¡± The man¡¯s constant murmuring differed from his usual aloof self¡ªthe way he was behaving really made one¡¯s heart ache for him. ¡°Yixuan...¡± Chu Lui flipped himself over and pulled hard at the hand that was giving him warmth. Just like that, he pulled Xia Ruoxin and embraced her. Then, a pair of warm lips covered her mouth. It did not prey on her. Rather, it was gentle and with love. However, the one he wanted was not her. ¡°Yixuan...¡± It was a voice full of passion that came out his lips. It made her feel even more pathetic. It was her first kiss from him, and yet he treated her as if she was somebody else. She was not Xia Yixuan. She was Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Yixuan, I love you.¡± He kissed her with urgency. It tasted sweet and soft. She was his Yixuan. She was not dead. She had not left him. ¡°Be a good girl, Yixuan. Don¡¯t cry.¡± He tasted something salty on his lips, so he moved up to kiss her eyes. He embraced the woman tightly in his arms. He was clearly unaware that he was dreaming. He was even hallucinating. He only knew that he did not want to let go. Despite that, the woman¡¯s cries got more dismal. The tears kept flowing. No one knew whose heart the tears had dampened or whose sentiment the tears had drowned. Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes. Her long eyshes slightly fluttered. It turned out he could be gentle, and she was willing to forfeit her life if she could have that gentleness. Chu Lui kissed the woman in his arms with such longing and passion, and he then hugged her tight. After that, he had seemed to stop, there were no more movements from him. His breathing became consistent again. No one really knew the extent of what he had been suppressing in his heart. Chapter 20 - Complete Destruction

Chapter 20: Complete Destruction

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His arms wrapped tightly around Xia Ruoxin. She didn¡¯t dare to struggle for fear of awakening him from his sleep. When he was awake, he was cruel. Please let her stay there for a little longer. ¡°Little brother.¡± Her hand gently caressed his face in the dark. ¡°Did you know, little brother? I have been waiting for you for too long now, too. If torturing me will make you happy or even make you forget your pain, then I¡¯m willing to submit to you. I will.¡± ¡°As long as you won¡¯t suffer anymore.¡± She covered her mouth and silently wept. She won¡¯t hate him. She really won¡¯t. Her lips slowly morphed into a mncholic smile¡ªit was moving and yet heartbreaking. It was a love so deep that she did not really mind getting hurt. Even if there was only suffering, hurt and pain. Even if there it¡¯s only hatred and no love. She did not regret her choice, even if her heart and body have been scarred and broken. She had herself against Chu Lui¡¯s chest¡ªit was warm. In her mind, she was already contented with nights such as that. Just let her steal a little happiness, a happiness that belonged to Yixuan. But she raised her head and glimpsed at the wedding photo of on the wall. It was as if Xia Yixuan¡¯s smile was mocking her, and so she closed her eyes. When the sunlight seeped in through the curtains, filling the room, Chu Lui put his hand against his eyes. He was unustomed to such a ring light. He then felt a slight weight on his shoulder, and when he lowered his head, he saw the woman in his arms. His eyes furrowed, and he reached out his hand to put on her face¡ªit was only the size of his palm. Upon looking closely, he realized he was indeed a beauty. He tried to look for a semnce of Yixuan on her face, but he realized how they both were different. He retracted his hand. She was still sleeping. Her exquisite features on her white porcin face showed a hint of softness and delicacy, unlike the sun that was currently ring at him. His hand moved from her face to the top of her neck. He opened his hand. His lips curled into a smile. If he puts some force into it, her neck might break. But he quickly retracted his hand. A death like that would be too easy on her. He lifted his head and looked at the wedding photo on the wall. The Yixuan in the photo was smiling sweetly, but she was now nowhere to be found. Her sister is the one to me! If she had not let Yixuan drive, Yixuan would not be dead. And yet, the woman still yed as if she was innocent and that disgusted him. The worst way to torture a woman is not through her heart, not through her body, but to destroy her soulpletely. It seemed she loved him dearly. She loved him so much that even when he cruelly took her body, he could see that there were no traces of hatred in her eyes. She really loved him dearly. Men can naturally be cruel towards women they have no interest in. And not to mention, she was a woman whom he hated to the core. He donned his work clothes and put on a tie. In front of the public, he was the CEO of the Chu Enterprise. Thousands of lives were on his shoulders. What he wants, he will get. He spun on his heels and looked at the woman who still sleeping on the bed in disdain. His lips curled into a chilling smile, but it gradually turned into something extremely ruthless. Chu Lui was known to be merciless. In the business world, no one tantly dared to offend him in the open. Otherwise, the consequence would be worse than death. He was as cold-blood as he can be. Chapter 21 - How Dare She

Chapter 21: How Dare She

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He closed the door with a thud. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips curled up into a smile as if she was having a sweet dream. But she would soon realize that after the sweet dream,e cruelty beyond her expectations. After some time had passed, sunlight and natural warmth filled every corner of the room. But then, the door roughly opened. ¡°Madam, you really sleep a lot.¡± The voice was so noisy that it could burst Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eardrums. Her eyelids fluttered open. She sat up and pursed her red lips. ¡°You really think you¡¯re the madam.¡± It could be jealousy or something else, but the maid evidently had no hint of respect for her anymore. More so, the master said they were of the same status in the mansion. Hence, she could make her do whatever she wanted. ¡°Get back to work,¡± said the maid in a cold tone before she walked out. She couldn¡¯t possibly clean this huge vi by herself! Xia Ruoxin slightly lowered her eyes as she stared at the maid uniform. She picked it up and slipped on it. Indeed, she wasn¡¯t a madam¡ªshe was lesser than a maid. She was panting hard when she finished every single chore. She had to lean against the wall to support her tired self, while the maid, on the corner, was sitting down and leisurely eating an apple. To others, it would seem like thetter was the master, and Xia Ruoxin was the servant instead. She walked back to her own room. She did not wish to argue not because she was scared, but because this is what he wanted. If this is what pleases him, then what is there to argue about? She changed into a new set of clothes that she just bought. When she walked out, the maid was still on the sofa, watching the television like she was the master. Xia Ruoxin did everything, so if she didn¡¯t sit there, where would she sit? ¡°I¡¯m going back to the Xia family. You can tell Chu Lui or do you want toe along?¡± Xia Ruoxin opened the door and stood at the doorway. She did not turn to look at the maid, but she softly said, ¡°Chu Lui hates me, but I am not a prisoner. Even if I owed Chu Lui, I do not owe you anything.¡± ¡°You...¡± The maid abruptly stood up, but the sound of the door closing cut her short. Xia Ruoxin, how dare she? She was just a slut that even the maid appears more innocent than her. She had no rights to be the master¡¯s wife. She could not evenpare to a maid. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She suddenly sat down, her face contorted with jealousy. ... Standing at the door of the Xia family, Xia Ruoxin briefly recalled the way she felt when she first arrived at the mansion. Just like before, she was scared, lonely, and helpless. She knew no one would wee her back, yet she came anyway. She walked in. When the people inside saw her, everyone gave her a dirty look. Yes, everyone thought she had caused her sister¡¯s death just to marry Chu Lui. There was a mourning hall in the living room, and on the hall hung a ck and white portrait of Xia Yixuan. The young and living Yixuan was no longer around, only a photo of her lived on. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She had just lifted her head when she received a p on the face. She calmly looked at the woman standing in front of her. She could see the hatred in the woman¡¯s eyes as clear as crystal. Chapter 22 - A Father’s Selfishness

Chapter 22: A Father¡¯s Selfishness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You are not weed here. You are already Mrs. Chu. What is your motive foring back here? To mock Yixuan? Do you want her to turn in her grave and not find peace?¡± This was the first time Xia Ruoxin had witnessed Shen Yijun behaving aimlessly¡ªno, this wasn¡¯t the first time! She was already like this since before. In her heart, she only had one daughter, and that was Xia Yixuan. To her, Xia Ruoxin was her enemy. This was her mother. The one who gave birth to her¡ªher biological mother. Shen Yijun took a step back as Xia Ruoxin continued to stare at her. In her eyes, she could see a look of unfamiliarity mixed with faint sarcasm. ¡°Get out of here! I don¡¯t want a vicious daughter like you! You have nothing to do with us, the Xia Family,¡± screamed Shen Yijun at the top of her lungs. She does not even know why she screamed like that. She only wanted Xia Ruoxin to scram, so she could never see her again. Not even a nce! Xia Ruoxin simply smiled. She smiled with some self-mockery and bitterness. Tears shimmered in her eyes and under her long eyshes. ¡°When have you treated me like your daughter?¡± Xia Ruoxin and Shen Yijun had simr features under mild indoor lighting. No one would doubt that they were mother and daughter. But in reality, they did not behave like so. How in the world could a mother treat her daughter in such a manner? ¡°What am I to you? A daughter or a tool?¡± She keptughing and at the same time she cried. Shen Yijun did not have a vicious daughter, and neither did Xia Ruoxin want a cruel mother like her. ¡°Why? All of you thought I had caused Yixuan¡¯s death. Isn¡¯t it true? If I was the one who died in the first ce, all of you would be happy. You would jump out for joy, even! In your heart, could it be that Xia Ruoxin can¡¯t evenpare to a strand of Xia Yixuan¡¯s hair?¡± Shen Yijun was at a loss for words with her rhetorical questions. If Xia Ruoxin died, they might have shed some hypocritical tears. But if Xia Yixuan really had caused her death, would they still me her all the same? So, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s life was this worthless. With the p, it had shattered all expectations and sentiments between the mother and daughter. She no longer knew why she had made her way back to the family mansion. Did shee to ept her mother¡¯s p? Or to clear up things? Xia Yixuan died. And Xia Ruoxin? She was also dead. She turned around and left without the feeling of yearning. She might never return to that ce again. Her own mother said she did not have a daughter like her. This ce was never her home to begin with, anyway. Shen Yijun had a big shock. She looked at her hand and only then did she realize what she just did. She felt she had lost something¡ªsomething permanent. Xia Mingzheng struggled as he looked at the doorway until the silhouette vanished from his sight. Finally, he walked over to his wife and held her. ¡°Yijun, why did you do that?¡± He then turned to look at his own daughter¡¯s photo. He was grateful that he had given his heart and soul into providing for her. But... Ruoxin had been Shen Yijun¡¯s biological daughter after all. ¡°I was not wrong. She had caused Yixuan¡¯s death. Yixuan would not be dead if not for her. She was only twenty years old.¡± Shen Yijun held tightly on Xia Mingzheng¡¯s shirt. She was not wrong. She really wasn¡¯t. ¡°Yijun...¡± Xia Mingzheng could only sigh. From the start until now, why was he able to look at Ruoxin with no hatred? But then, Yixuan was his daughter. How could he not know that she had always been a tyrant ever since she was young, and that she bullied her way through everything to get what she wanted? Shen Yijun, on the other hand, thought the man was clueless. That the only reason Xia Ruoxin asked that it was Yixuan¡¯s idea to drive that day. To say that Xia Ruoxin caused Yixuan¡¯s death, one might as well put the me on the father. But he was selfish. Chu Lui had already married Xia Ruoxin. She had taken everything away from Yixuan. And he couldn¡¯t let Yixuan lose Chu Lui. Chapter 23 - He Was The Devil

Chapter 23: He Was The Devil

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios How many lives have been harmed? Xia Ruoxin put a hand over her face. The mildly warm sunlight fell on her face. Everyone looked at her in a weird way; some with pity, some with sarcasm, and others with usation. She could smell the evil behind their smiles and the way they gloated over her misfortune because she knew¡ªshe had be some sort of celebrity. She had made the headlines of a newspaper. Doesn¡¯t that at least make her a celebrity? She looked up and suddenly... she had no idea where she should go next. She hugged her elbows and smiled. It was a smile coated with loneliness. Xia Ruoxin¡ªan ugly duckling. Her father was not fond of her, and her mother did not love her. Nobody loved her bald head. She closed her eyes. They were extremely dry and badly aching. Though this time, she did not cry. Because she knew that there would be bitterer and tougher times lying in wait for her in the future. She would not want to spend her time like Lin Daiyu from ¡®Butterfly Lovers¡¯ and spend her whole life crying. Xia Ruoxin would love herself even if no one was there to love her. She was not aware that a privately owned ck sedan had parked not far away from her. A male passenger sat inside the sedan. He had looked at the woman who was wandering aimlessly. He exhaled circles of smoke which turned into a fog, and it slightly blurred his features. Despite that, a dark cruel look shed in his overly prating gaze. It seemed to create a shade over the light. He casually put the cigarette out with an icy smile on his thin lips. ¡°Start driving,¡± he instructed as he rolled the window down. They drove past Xia Ruoxin. She remained oblivious and stayed in the same position. When she returned to the Chu vi, the maid named Luo Sha simply dumped a pile of clothes to her. She gave Luo Sha an indifferent look, her eyes as clear as the day which left the maid in shame. Xia Ruoxin smiled with indifference as she carried the pile of clothes and walked out. It was justundry, but these clothes were not hers. Neither do they belong to Chu Lui. It belonged to Luo Sha¡ªa maid. She knew that Chu Lui employed Luo Sha as his way of humiliating her. Nothing else. But she did not care because it was Chu Lui. She soaked her hands into the cold, icy water. Her fingers were frozen and were as cold as her heart. She bent down at the waist. There were frequent waves of pain stabbing at her stomach. However, she remained smiling. If one did not want to cry, the best way would be to smile. She was no longer aplete woman. Luo Sha kept peering. As she turned around, she saw the calmness on Chu Lui¡¯s face. He was looking with no expression. She had no idea when he had stood behind her. He had witnessed her smirking at Xia Ruoxin and her deliberate intentions. ¡°Master...¡± Luo Sha gave a quick shudder as if she was a fallen leaf during an autumn breeze. ¡°You seem to have forgotten your status.¡± The words sounded like icy beads. For a moment, Luo Sha felt her legs turned into jelly. His voice was chilly andbined with a face that looked aloof and somber; it would cause even a grown man to sumb under his radiating pressure. Moreover, she was a maid who had seen little of the world. A cold draft emitted from Chu Lui as he walked past Luo Sha, and it had caused the girl to pale. Devil. He was the devil. Chu Lui stood behind Xia Ruoxin. He looked at her pair of hands that had swelled from the icy cold water. His face was expressionless. He did not attempt to stop her. He merely looked at her in indifference. He squinted his dark eye¡ªan impassable gloom. Chapter 24 - That Was Her Life

Chapter 24: That Was Her Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin put her hand against her stomach. There was cold sweat on her forehead. It hurts there. She simply rested for a while. Then, she put her hands once again into the cold, icy water to continue with theundry. However, it wasn¡¯t her clothes. A bigger hand suddenly grabbed at her own. She looked up, a pair of dark eyes that could absorb a man¡¯s soul greeted her. It was so gloomy that she could no longer escape from his curse. As unfortunate as it was and as cruel as it seemed, she was resigned to that fate. ¡°You don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡± His voice was extremely deep but his gazended on her stomach. Was she unaware that her uterus had suffered a severe trauma? And that the one who had caused it was him? ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you wanted?¡± She pulled her hands out of his grasp. She continued to put both of them into the cold water in a fit of anger. Or rather, it was more from being wronged? Now he was using her. ¡°You can rest assured that I will not die. I know you are not done torturing me.¡± She did not wish to sound like that, but she had said them out of anger. Regardless, those words still came out from her mouth even if she did not mean them. She was not usually that bold. She had gotten used to adversity. She had gotten used to days like that in the Xia family. But today, she was done tolerating. ¡°Enough!¡± Chu Lui¡¯s dark eyes became darker. He suddenly grabbed her shoulders with both his hands. He could see the crystal-like tears forming on her bare face. She had not cried when Mrs. Xia beat her, nor did she cry when people bullied her. When she was in pain back then, she did not cry. But she started crying when he spoke about taking responsibility. She was not a strong woman. She was not a block either. She had emotions and a heart. They honestly thought she wouldn¡¯t feel hurt? Chu Lui¡¯s eyes were so dark that she almost lost herself in its depth. He suddenly lowered his head and firmly kissed the woman on her lips. His heart was actually aching for her as he looked at her in her pitiful state. To his surprise, he could not tolerate her attitude to abandon herself to despair. He knew where she went. Every action she did waspletely under his control. She was bullied and beaten at the Xia family. She wandered along the streets for several hours after that. When she returned to the mansion, she had to do theundry. He had no idea what went through her mind. No idea at all. He thought he would have felt happy or excited. However, he was wrong. He had experienced the thrill of exacting his revenge, but he also felt his heart ached. Damn woman. He kissed her hard on the lips. The impact was so great that it might have worn her lips off. They could both taste blood between their lips. It had started bleeding when they met. Would it have ended with one of them dead? Xia Ruoxin could feel the surge of pressure between her lips. It was as though he had consumed her soul. She shook her head. She passively received his nearly frantic abuse. He bit on her lip. After a long while, he finally released the woman. She could barely catch her breath. ¡°Do not make me angry the next time, woman.¡± He ced his finger on her lips. There was something hidden behind his dark eyes. She blinked in confusion and an indescribable cold shiver went down her body. ¡°Was what I said clear? You won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences if you provoke me. If you want to live a decent life, listen well and be good.¡± He lightly patted her face. His voice might be mild, but it sounded cold and hard. Rather than calling it a warning, one might as well say it was amand or even a curse. Xia Ruoxin pursed her lips. She felt some difort. There were scars, deep and shallow, hidden under her eyes. Was this his way of showing her his concern? Chapter 25 - Inescapable Fates

Chapter 25: Inescapable Fates

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t think so highly of yourself. I just don¡¯t want you to die so soon. Because if you die, then what will I do with my hatred? Who can I go to extract retribution?¡± Chu Lui seemed to sense her train of thoughts, and so he callously cut off her fantasy thoughts¡ªhe did not want her to even have the pleasure of fantasizing things between them. To have that kind of physical intimacy also depended on circumstances. ¡°I understand.¡± The look on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face cleared up even more. She lowered her head. She knew beforehand that things would not change and yet she could not help herself from expecting more. Yes, he just doesn¡¯t want her to die so soon¡ªthat was all. Chu Lui stood up and continued looking at the woman in a stand-offish manner. Finally, he walked out. From the moment he came until the time he left, it felt as though a gust of cold wind had passed through. It blew, and that was it. Xia Ruoxin hugged herself tightly. She ced her hand on her lips. This was his second time kissing her, and even if it was for revenge, she still had no desire to be treated as a recement for Xia Yixuan. Out of a sudden, sheughed. It was a rather faint one. On her pale face, there was no hate, but the love was obvious. She loved him¡ªreally loved him with all her heart. Chu Lui walked out. His eyes narrowed, and his gaze became more brutal when he saw the maid standing at the doorway. He was the only one allowed to torture that woman. No one else. ¡°You should know what to do from now on. Otherwise, I will not allow you to stay here. You will be a beggar for the rest of your life,¡± he coldly stated. The tone of his voice caused the maid to cower in fear. She shuddered as her fantasy bubbles froze into icy dregs before it shattered. His voice sounded like it was hell¡¯s wrath. It was not something to be taken lightly. He never jokes, so it was needless to question him for he always means what he says. He sneered when he looked at Xia Ruoxin across the doorway. The chilled look of vengeance shed in his eyes and it intensified. One must not assume that he gave that kiss because he felt sorry. His heart was already cold. He had willfully neglected some special things when he was insanely trying to think of ways for his revenge. When the perfect timing arrives for him to exact his revenge, he will destroy her. At the same time, he will destroy himself as well. The maid was scared stiff. She scrambled to get in. She snatched the bundle of clothes and started washing. She dared not do that, ever. The master¡¯s eyes could consume a person. Now that she thought about it, his gaze was so cold and profound. That voice sounded like it was a fall in an ice cer. Xia Ruoxin gripped her hand tight. Her fingers lightly touching her lips. The man was nowhere to be found outside for he had left. She merely nced at the woman who was doing theundry. She did not smile as she walked past her. She just went to the direction of her room. If it was possible, she would rather sleep in the guest room. She did not wish to sleep in that room. It reminded her of his cruelty and his love. However, she was not the one whom he had loved. The door opened. It was so dark that there was not a bit of color. It felt so depressing. The only thing that brought life and color to this room was the wedding portrait hanging on the wall. She walked under the exquisite portrait. She looked up and admired the couple who looked sopatible. The man looked dignified and mature, while the woman was adorable and beautiful. No matter how youpare them, looks-wise or family background-wise, they were a match made in heaven. ¡°If I was the one who died, would everyone be happy? Your Father, Mother, and Chu Lui.¡± She scoffed, and then she gently caressed the portrait. The woman in the portrait remained smiling. Chapter 26 - Endlessly

Chapter 26: Endlessly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Yixuan was supposed to be the one alive while Xia Ruoxin should be the one dead. Right. Some were born to be a princess while others were just redundant¡ªlike her. She slowly lowered her eyes and ced her hand on her stomach. Her fingers tightened. It felt like it was snapping. Haven¡¯t she paid enough? She lost the chance to be a mother! Wasn¡¯t it enough? Was it really enough? In fact, she was ridiculously wrong. She had much to pay, so much more that she could not even imagine. She looked around. The ce really resembled a prison. It not only imprisoned her body and everything she had, but even her soul was stuck here. Shey down and coiled her body up. It was the only way she could feel herself alive. Her fingertips were already frozen. She had no idea how long she had slept for she had awakened in the same position. It was dark outside. She was alone in the huge room and her only audience was herself. She walked out of the room and turned on all the lights. She had long gotten used to that kind of life. There was nothing to be afraid of. She sat on the sofa and began reading the day¡¯s newspaper. After a nce, she felt her heart spasming. On the page was her husband¡ªnot anyone. He had one of his arms around a woman¡¯s waist in an intimate fashion wear. Beneath the photo was others¡¯ spection as to when his wife would fall, be abandoned, and be his ex-wife. She put the newspaper down. Her eyshes fluttered. She was feeling slightly dizzy and lost under the milky white lighting. As it turned out, he was perfectly capable of treating another woman well¡ªexcept her. She stood up and all of a sudden, she could not tolerate the atmosphere in the room. It was stuffing and she couldn¡¯t breathe. She locked herself up and stood with her back against the door. Despite that, she could not stop the anger. Her hand was clutching the chest part of her blouse as she lifted her head. It was indeed agonizing. Bitter. Intolerable. And endless pain. She sprawled on the bed once more and buried her face in the nket. No one could hear the sound of her suppressed cries that resounded from within the room. A privately-owned ck sedan parked at the doorway. A man in a ck suit emerged. It seemed that the suit perfectly blended into the night, as did the man himself. His lips were slightly pursed together. He was a man who belonged to the darkness. He fished his keys out. The card reader beeped and he walked in. All the lights inside had been turned on. His lips curled up a little in a more sarcastic way. He thought, ¡°That woman is afraid of the humans or ghosts?¡± He removed his necktie, sat on the sofa, and casually picked up the newspaper on the table. His eyebrows raised ever so slightly. Another woman who did not know what was good for her. Would he, Chu Lui, be manipted that easily? She had only spent a few nights with him, but she thought that she could get into his good looks. With the exception of Yixuan, for only she could be his wife. He callously crushed the newspaper. When he stood up, he noticed how quiet the room was. He opened the bedroom door. He had prepared everything here for Yixuan. However, the one who came was Xia Ruoxin. He smiled. The curve on his lips was as cold as ever. Chapter 27 - Afraid To Love

Chapter 27: Afraid To Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He walked in and closed the door. He crossed his arms as he watched the woman sprawled on the bed. Was she waiting for him? He watched for a long time, and in that time, her silhouette was not within his sight. The look in his eyes was so dark and profound that he couldn¡¯t tell whose memory had been imprinted in it. He turned around and walked into the bathroom. Xia Ruoxin woke up, still groggy from sleep. She heard the sound of water and felt something familiar yet strange in the air. It was a calm, faint smell of cologne. She turned around and heard the sound of watering from the bathroom. He had returned. But she was clueless as to how she should face him. She wanted to see him and yet she was afraid to. The door to the bathroom opened. She cowered out of instinct. The only two times that their bodies had united was the most intimate but also the most brutal. The only memory she had was the ripping pain and the truth about losing her ability to be a mother. The pure masculine scent drifted over. She cowered even more. Chu Lui slightly lifted his brow. The woman was afraid of him. He held her hand in a single grasp and pinned his body down on hers. But she never stopped shivering or cowering. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget your status. You are to provide whenever I want it.¡± He gripped her slender wrists. It was so hard that it left bruises on her wrists. If he exerted more strength, it would break her wrists. Xia Ruoxin turned her face around. The smell of masculinity raided her face. Little goosebumps appeared on her skin¡ªsuch sensitive skin. He brushed his hand gently over her lower body. As he looked at her, there was a look of meekness and honesty to the woman¡¯s face. She seemed so innocent, so pitiful. But no one knew that under such looks,y such a vicious mind. ¡°P¡ªplease, let me go...¡± Xia Ruoxin twisted her head towards him. She knew it was futile, but she kept begging him to stop hurting and tormenting her. Rolls of translucent tears rolled down her pale face little by little. It flowed with the gradient of her face, and itnded on the pillow. It was pathetic and helpless. ¡°You are my wife. I said this before that you are to provide whenever I want it. If you don¡¯t give me what I want, I can always go to others.¡± Chu Lui released her hand. Xia Ruoxin could only rub the pain out of her wrists. After that, she remained silent. She did not want him to go to other women. Her heart ached so badly by just looking at Chu Lui hugging another woman. Just the thought of them behaving intimately caused her to have spasms of pain all over again. He was indeed merciless. He knew exactly what to do to hurt her deeply. ¡°Do you love me?¡± Chu Lui came up abruptly. He held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s pointed and thick chin. He could see the looks of anguish and love that she had for him in her eyes. Perhaps she wanted to love but couldn¡¯t, or maybe she was afraid to. ¡°Do you hate me?¡± He pinned her hands over her head once again. He then looked at the woman underneath him. His handsome and aloof face revealed nothing. Was it hate? Xia Ruoxin lightly shook her head. She knew she was cheap, but she had never hated him. She did not hate him because there was too much love. ¡°You love me that much?¡± Chu Lui sneered. Something dark shed in his eyes, but Xia Ruoxin missed it. Chapter 28 - Untitled

Chapter 28: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He ced his huge palm on her face, and he could almost feel the soft trembling of her body. She didn¡¯t hate him but feared him. The scent of masculinity became stronger. She could only helplessly shut her eyes as the hands that had pinned her own above her head tightly clenched. There was a light sensation on her lips, and it made her weak in her knees. It startled her, and so she stared at Chu Lui in disbelief. He was kissing her¡ªoh so gently. ¡°Focus, woman.¡± He put his hands over her eyes to prevent her from seeing. However, the fluttering kisses he gave her all the more amplified. Chu Lui looked down at her. A sliver of iciness shed across his eyes. He adjusted his body over her, putting just an ample amount of weight on her¡ªnot too heavy and not too light. He let go of the hand covering her eyes, revealing a pair of extraordinary eyes. Just like the new moon, her eyes were as clear and as bright. It asionally shimmered, with a ripple of misty, pearly. More so, her sleek eyebrows and petite lips gave her a perpetual look. When he pulled away from her lips, she could only bite her lips again. It made her feel embarrassed and sad. It was just a kiss¡ªjust a simple kiss¡ªyet he ignited sparks of love and lust in her. It was so gentle she wanted to cry. He could treat her cruelly, but please, he can¡¯t be as gentle as he currently was because she couldn¡¯t imagine the cruelty that woulde after it. Her eyshes fluttered constantly and brightly. It was undeniable that the woman had skin as white and as pure as snow. Her bones were as slender as bamboo shoots. Everything was perfect, making even Chu Lui, who was used to beauties, feel something different towards her. Since she was his wife, she should fulfill his needs. To put it simply, she was but a maid in his house¡ªa woman to warm his bed. ¡°Do you love me or not? Tell me!¡± He bit her petite earlobe and remotely looked at her. He wants her to be crazy over him and reveal her true ugly colors. Xia Ruoxin slowly opened her eyes, eyes that looked as if someone had drowned her. She looked intently at the man in front of her, and his eyes were void of expression like the usual. ¡°I love you... I really do...¡± Her lips lightly trembled. A transparent teardrop fell from the corner of her eye, and it was almost as if it pierced through Chu Lui¡¯s extremely cold and hardened heart. It made his ck eyes narrow a little, but only just for a second. But her unregretful expression made Chu Luiugh, it was cruel and cold. ¡°You¡¯re really sly.¡± His cold words made Xia Rouxin¡¯s face, which had just gained color, pale again. The cruelty that came after the gentleness made her feel miserable. Chapter 29 - A Cold Heart

Chapter 29: A Cold Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin tightly clutched the bedsheets under her. Her face was deadly pale, with only a bitter smile barely hanging on her lips. It was heartbreaking. She only bit her lips as she tried so hard to ept all of him, and it was all because she dearly loved him and only him. Even if he was heartless, even if he was cruel, she would still love him, regardless. She had forgotten how many years she had loved him. He had no idea how much time had passed. Chu Lui rolled off from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body for the woman had already fainted from his torture. He suddenly held his hand out but resisted his urge to touch her pure, snow-white face. He stood up and walked into the bathroom. He did not use protection as he had already taken away her right to conceive his child. Under the hot water, the man¡¯s features were more somber. He harshly reached his hand out to hit the wall, for he had taken pity on her. If not, he would have really torn her body apart again. He felt a strange desire, and it made his blood go cold. No, that¡¯s not it. He coldlyughed. He just didn¡¯t want her to die so soon. He put on his clothes and walked out. He narrowed his eyes, staring at the woman huddled on the corner of the bed. After a short silence, he walked over and covered her bruised and battered body with a nket. He did not like sharing a bed with a sick person, for he did not want to get infected. He stood up. His lips curled up into a nd smile, but he raised his head to look at the picture hanging on the wall. The Xia Yixuan in the picture was smiling so sweetly that it made his heart sting with endless hate and perpetual pain. If it wasn¡¯t for her, his Yixuan would not be dead. He walked out in big strides. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyshes softly fluttered. A soft breeze passed through the curtains, blowing softly... In the darkness, the man¡¯s scent became closer and closer, then it grew farther, all in an instant. ¡°Little brother...¡± She reached her hand out. The door closed at that moment. When they interacted, they never knew how much they had let each other pass them by. It was another morning. Xia Ruoxin tiredly sat up. Her longshes fluttered softly, and there were dark circles under her eyes. She put her hand on the other half of the bed. The pillow had no sign of being slept upon, and the bed did not have his warmth. She bitterlyughed. What was she expecting? He didn¡¯t even sleep therest night. Chapter 30 - The Arrival of the In-Laws

Chapter 30: The Arrival of the In-Laws

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She hugged her knees in a daze as she stared at the portrait hanging on the wall. She felt embarrassed. Looking at Xia Yixuan, she felt lost. There was a soreness between her thighs as she got off the bed. She ced her hand on her stomach and her eyes teared up. Two streaks of tears fell like beads. She shouldn¡¯t be Xia Ruoxin now. Instead, she should be called Crybaby. When did she be a one, anyway? Walking into the bathroom, it smelled of shower foam¡ªgreen tea. Did he like this scent? She made a mental note to remember everything. Then she showered. As warm water gushed on her body, she looked down and saw the bruises on her body. The process had been brutal, but she had already known it, hadn¡¯t she? She walked out after a change of clothing, and her paleplexion revealed how unhealthy she was. As she picked up a rag, she had not forgotten that to an outsider she was the wife of the CEO of Xia Enterprise. To Chu Lui, however, she was a whore who warmed his bed at night and a maid in this vi. She took her time to move around. There was a newspaper which made its daily appearance in the room. Every headline written was about Chu Lui. While he may be married, no one had treated him so. He had endless scandals, and he constantly had a new femalepanion beside him. She put her hand down and sighed as she opened one side of the window. The cold breeze drifted in and blew on her face but inside her heart, she was already moist. The sound of an opened door came from the doorway. The maid was watching television in her seat. She put her snack down thinking it was Chu Lui. She then tidied her clothes and deliberately revealed a ttering smile. From the looks of it, she had not taken Chu Lui¡¯s warning yesterday with any seriousness. A bully will always be a bully, and it was addictive. When the door opened, the smile on Luo Sha¡¯s face froze. ¡°Mr. Chu. Mrs. Chu...¡± Her lips barely moved. She saw Mr. Chu staring at Xia Ruoxin who had half her body out of the window. What was she doing? A daughter-inw of their Chu family was actually wiping the window while this maid, dressed like a prostitute, stood there. If one was not aware, one would have thought that she was the mistress of the house. Song Wan nced at Xia Ruoxin and she blinked her eyes in unbelief. What had happened here? What exactly was her son up to? While Chu Jiang, on the other hand, was already fuming. ¡°Mr. Chu, I...¡± Luo Sha¡¯s face twisted with apprehension, and she stuttered as she spoke. Upon hearing the door, Xia Ruoxin turned her head around. Two elderly stood in the doorway¡ªthey were Chu Lui¡¯s parents. She had seen them more than once, but she wasn¡¯t on familiar terms with them nor were they strangers to her. She removed her gloves and set the rag down before walking towards them. ¡°Dad... Mom, you havee.¡± It sounded somewhat unnatural and strange to address them like that. It had been a long time ago since she addressed someone in that way, especially the word ¡®Dad¡¯. Her eyshes fluttered as she walked over to tidy up the table. Every action had seemed so natural, like there was nothing odd about it. Luo Sha, on the other hand, stood rooted on the spot. She was clearly unsure of what she should be doing. ¡°Dad, Mom. Please sit down.¡± She stood up. Song Wan tugged at Chu Jiang¡¯s shirt. He was apparently still fuming as he gave Luo Sha a hard stare. The people he hated most were the ones who acted above their status. She was just a maid. Who did she think she was? How dare she climb above her employers? Chapter 31 - Our Daughter-in-Law

Chapter 31: Our Daughter-in-Law

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even if she was not their preferred choice for a daughter-inw, no one was allowed to insult her. Xia Ruoxin merely smiled, but it was not a pretty one and her face vaguely showed traces of exhaustion. ¡°Dad, Mom, please take a seat while I¡¯ll fetch two cups of tea for you.¡± She smiled apologetically and walked into the kitchen. While Luo Sha finally knew what was her retribution today. She was so used to giving orders that she clearly had no idea what she was supposed to so or how she should act ording to her status. Chu Jiang¡¯s expression darkened. A pair of sharp and brown eyes revealed too many stories. His son may not be simple, neither was the father. ¡°Who told you to behave like such? Tell me. Did our family employ you to be a maid or to rule over Chu Lui?¡± His sudden crispy voice caused Luo Sha to shudder violently. She tightly gripped her blouse and her hands kept fidgeting. ¡°Y¡ªyes... S¡ªsir...¡± She lowered her head in fear and wondered where she stood in this family. In their eyes, she will always be just a maid. Song Wan tugged at Chu Jiang¡¯s shirt and shook her head. That seemed to redirect his attention to the contents on the table fronting them. He knew it! This must be the making of his idiotic son. Otherwise, she would not be bold enough to act like this. Xia Ruoxin emerged from the kitchen carrying two cups of tea. She served them the tea. ¡°Dad, Mom, please have some tea.¡± She smiled a rather faint smile. There was no hint of charm or ttery in her tone, only the natural disy of her good manners¡ªrespect towards the elderly. After so many years of living under the Xia¡¯s roof, she realized one thing: if one does not like you, no matter what you do, one will still dislike you. It will only incur more displeasure. ¡°Who made you do all this?¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s brow lifted. Compared to Chu Lui, it had more years and depth to it. ¡°I wanted to do it. It is a good exercise.¡± She had no grievances to tell and thus no guilt to hide. She had willingly done everything. Her smile appeared absentminded. That smile only made one¡¯s heart ache for her. Song Wan lifted her cup and ced it at her lips. She took a sip and the taste surprised her. It tasted good. And this child did not seem to be what others had described. Did she really kill her own sister? Xia Ruoxin saw the look of doubt flickering in Song Wan¡¯s eyes. She could not help but let her sadness show. Xia Yixuan¡¯s death will follow her forever. No matter what she did, everyone was convinced that she had murdered Xia Yixuan. Moreover, she had the right motives, didn¡¯t she? Because she loved Chu Lui. Thus, she was willing to kill her sister for a man. She was inhuman. She was ungrateful. She was vicious. She had heard too much. She could not stop them from thinking about what they wanted to. She had a clear conscience and will calmly ept the surveying look from Song Wan. As long as she did nothing wrong, she did not have to feel guilty about anything. It stunned Song Wan for a second. She had little contact with Xia Ruoxin, but Xia Yixuan, she knew well. Frankly, she did not like Xia Yixuan because of her high and mighty temperament. She was too fragile yet over-bearing. Song Wan had no choice because she was the one her son had chosen. On the other hand, the aura from Xia Ruoxin was not so. She had a weird feeling she had missed something. Chapter 32 - Brutally Well

Chapter 32: Brutally Well

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You are a young mistress from the Xia family. How can you do a maid¡¯s work? Did you forget your status? We can employ as many maids as we want. You did not have to do the chores!¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s face reddened. He was furious. Song Wan tugged at his shirt and gave him a deadly stare. Chu Jiang barely met her eyes. He did not have a choice. As formidable as he may look, he had a great weakness¡ªhe was afraid of his wife. No, it was not fear. It was love. Xia Ruoxin did not reply because she knew no matter what she said, Chu Jiang would still be upset. Was there really a difference between a young mistress and a maid? Most likely in Chu Lui¡¯s opinion, Xia Ruoxin was not even a maid. ¡°Dad, Mom, have you had your meal?¡± She forced herself to smile and looked at Mr. and Mrs. Chu. It was their first time in the mansion, and they are also her inws. ¡°No need to fuss. We are only here to visit Lui.¡± Chu Jiang red, but then he was viciously pinched on his waist. He turned and looked at his wife in pain. She was violent. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Dad, Mom. He had been really busytely. Which was why we did not have the time to go for a visit.¡± She had meant every word. There was no hint of ttery. As a daughter-inw, it was not proper for the parents to make the trip. Chu Lui was really busy at work. He had been busy humiliating and torturing the woman who had killed his fiance. She tried to smile but failed miserably. Instead, looking a bit dazed and absent-minded. ¡°Ruoxin,e and sit beside me.¡± Song Wan could feel her eyes tearing up. This child was suffering. She knew her son better than anyone. She suspected he had an ulterior motive when he wanted to marry the Xia¡¯s girl. And she had been spot on. Xia Ruoxin remained standing. She was vaguely unsure of what she should do. Very seldom had someone speak to her in such a manner. In the Xia household, there was only ce for her to stand. All of a sudden, she could not handle the situation. ¡°How could you be so stupid? She asked you to sit. So sit.¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s voice deepened. Xia Ruoxin mouth was slightly agape. But she sat beside Song Wan. It felt awkward. ¡°Rouxin, tell me. Has Lui been treating you well?¡± Song Wan abruptly held onto her hand and realized her fingertips were ice cold. Was she in shock? Or afraid? Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body lightly shuddered. There was warmthing from her stomach. It came from Song Wan. A mother. Even though this was not her biological mother, she thought all mothers¡¯ love should be the same. She nodded her head lightly and managed to force a smile. ¡°He treats me very well.¡± She purposely lowered her head, hiding reluctant tears under her long eyshes. ¡°Very well indeed.¡± Yes, he treated her brutally well. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Song Wan patted Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. She was surprised that she actually liked this girl, even her smile and shyness. Everyone knew that the Xia family had a beautiful and adorable daughter, Xia Yixuan. But no one knew she had an older sister who was really a refreshingly pure and honest girl. As soon as he saw the look of satisfaction in his wife¡¯s eyes, Chu Jiang merely pursed his lips tight. He could not bring himself to like his daughter-inw who became a maid. However, when he thought of this, it became clear to him who had made it happen. It was that rascal son of his. The sound of the door opening came from the doorway. Chu Lui stood in the doorway, looking very smart in his suit. Something shed in his eyes the moment he saw his guests. Chapter 33 - Complaint

Chapter 33: Comint

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He set his briefcase down. He looked slightly exhausted as he pursed his thin lips. ¡°Dad, Mom, what brings you here?¡± He sat down, natural and rxed. However, he glimpsed at Xia Ruoxin intentionally or otherwise. She had be bold and knew how toin. ¡°You didn¡¯te over for a visit, so we thought we shoulde over and see how you¡¯re doing. You cast your parents aside and did not care about us. What were you thinking?¡± Chu Jiang looked up and looked straight into Chu Lui¡¯s eyes. His son had been outstanding. Thepany expanded under his leadership, and their total assets grew almost three times in estimation. Even enabling thepany to gain a position in foreign countries. He may be outstanding, but he also had a temper to match. And he had inherited his temper from his father. ¡°Mmm. I will pay more attention next time. Once the recentlyunched project in thepany ispleted, I will make more trips back home.¡± He had called that ce home. While he had treated this vi as a hotel, he even had a free prostitute at his disposal. Xia Ruoxin blinked. A look of self-mockery shed past her eyes. ¡°Lui, we just missed you too much.¡± Song Wan couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she looked at her son. To tell the truth, she did not miss him. She was only worried that he might have done something that he would regret in the future. She knew her son was hard-headed and can be set in his ways on asions. ¡°Sorry, Mom. I¡¯ve made you worry.¡± He shed his mask of aloofness in front of his mother. He might not haveughed as much, but that was eptable. His character was always like that. ¡°Alright. It is gettingte and we should get going.¡± Song Wan stood up and tugged at Chu Jiang¡¯s shirt. While he wanted to reprimand his son, he was forced to keep his mouth shut. He stopped in his tracks when he was at the doorway. He looked at the dumbfounded maid and unhappily said, ¡°Chu Lui, the next time Ie, I don¡¯t want to see this woman. She does not know her status and made your woman do a maid¡¯s chores. If word gets out, it will be such an embarrassment for us.¡± He gave Luo Sha a quick and cold nce. There was an undeniablemand in his voice. Both father and son were hard-handed in their own respective methods. One should not point at the other. ¡°I know what to do, Dad.¡± Chu Lui merely stood up. He put his hands in his pockets and leaned against the wall. One might have mistaken his casual stance as idle but that did not mask the strengthing from him. The door closed once again. The room fell into an awkward silence. Luo Sha wanted to say something, but she stopped herself. That woman... ¡°Come with me.¡± Chu Lui removed his hands from his pockets and undo the top button on his shirt cor. He dislikes being ordered, and he hates being threatened. What he hated the most was someone putting up a false pretense of being innocent to gain pity. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and followed him. She asionally looked up. On her long eyshes, something dark and shadowy lurked. The door closed again. It was the door to their bedroom. Luo Sha wiped the sweat off her forehead with her hand. She leaned against the wall, and her face had paled. It was her first time meeting the dynamic father and son. As if she just thought of something, she hurriedly grabbed the rag that Xia Ruoxin had been using and continued from where she had stopped. Actually, this was what she was supposed to do. Once they were in the room, Chu Lui abruptly turned around and gripped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s slender shoulders. He pinned her to the wall. The impact made her feel nauseous. ¡°Talk. What have you told them?¡± He narrowed his eyes and exerted more strength on her shoulders. If she really said something, anything, then don¡¯t me him for being ruthless. Chapter 34 - Excruciating Pain

Chapter 34: Excruciating Pain

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It did not worry him that others might know. He just hates to be manipted. Xia Ruoxin looked at him with a miserable smile. In his opinion, Xia Ruoxin would never go behind his back toin about him. This was Xia Yixuan¡¯s special treatment, and she had no right to do that. ¡°Do you think I will tell them anything if they asked me something?¡± Xia Ruoxin softly said. She fearlessly looked into his dark eyes, but her heart had been ruthlessly shed. She could feel the smell of blood spreading although her face remained calm. No one knew just how mentally challenging it was for her to look at him in an eye-level. ¡°You can rest assured that I did not tell them anything. They asked me how I was doing and I said I was fine.¡± She added in her heart: brutally well . He was sure that she would not tell anyone. His cruelty was her embarrassment. She did not want anyone to know the kind of life she was leading¡ªespecially to Song Wan. If she found out, she would beughing to her heart¡¯s content. ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting better and better at retorting?¡± Chu Lui suddenly lowered his head and bit her lips until it bled. It was always the same for them. As if they were a pair of porcupines that prick and hurt each other. Where matters of the heart were concerned, he hated her, but she loved him deeply. With their love and hatred intertwined together, who could say for sure that she was the only one hurting? It was impossible for him to love her. However, for her to not love him, maybe she could do that one day. Her long eyshes fluttered like a pair of invisible wings. Then it was shattered and lost. She reached out her hands in the air and hesitated. Finally, she took the initiative to hug the man who was torturing and abusing her. She had loved him so deeply, and she realized that in the short span of a few days, her determination was already dissolving. At times, she was afraid¡ªafraid that Chu Lui¡¯s hatred would crumble her love. Ifes the day that she would stop loving him, it would otherwise mean that her persistence for the past years, the wait, her time, and the heartache she went through would have ounted as nothing. Chu Lui felt his body shiver. This time, he kept licking the wounds on her lips. He could taste her blood and her tears. Her face had paled. She pulled her hands away as though she did not want to give him her pain. As it turned out, her love was so insignificant, so heartbreaking, and so undignified. Chapter 35 - Let Him Be Disgusted

Chapter 35: Let Him Be Disgusted

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ehm...¡± she started to cry all of a sudden. She bit her lips and cried. By then, tears had streaked down her porcin face. Just a slight push and he may crush her soul. Chu Lui abruptly stopped his movements. ¡°No crying,¡± he softly ordered as if he was suppressing something. Xia Ruoxin slightly shook her head. She did not want to, but she could tolerate it no more. The tears fell on their own ord. ¡°Is it that miserable for you to be physically intimate with me?¡± He had stopped, but he was still inside her. Her veins were vaguely visible on her forehead. She was enduring and so was he. ¡°Pain...¡± Tears had made her vision hazy. She could only make out the man¡¯s blurry silhouette. A single word escaped from her mouth; however, it was not out of misery¡ªit was of pain. Chu Lui blinked hard, and he held on tightly to her waist, his hand wrapped around it. He realized he could not bear to make this particr woman suffer. His dark eyes became more profound as he nted himself and pushed. He saw the tears falling rapidly from the corners of her eyes. He did not feel the thrill of revenge. Instead, he felt as if the corner of his heart had been slightly ripped apart, followed by a draft of cold air funneling through. ¡°I want you to feel pain. You thought I wanted a cheap body like yours? If you are not in pain, I will make you feel pain.¡± He came to a realization: she was in pain and so was he. In the process of venting his frustration, he never once cared that she was still a virgin, nor cared about her small build. He had used the cruelest method to torture her body and soul from the very beginning. Finally, he removed himself after being satisfied. But, Xia Ruoxin weakly fell on the floor. Her eyes were void of expression. They kept staring at the photo on the wall. She thought, ¡°Yixuan, did you see that? He was exacting revenge on your behalf. Yet, do I owe you anything? Do I owe anyone in the Xia family?¡± The sound of running water came from the bathroom. She was more degraded than a prostitute, it had brought her more shame. Too embarrassed to even face herself, she hugged both her legs and squeezed herself tightly together. Chu Lui emerged, baring his sturdy and sexy chest. His legs, especially, were perfectly straight. There was a dignified aura about him that even wearing a simple bathrobe could not hide the sharpness. He stood at the bathroom door and watched the woman who was sitting in a corner. An inexplicable feeling of frustration rose from within. ¡°Go and take a shower. You are so filthy, you disgust me.¡± He walked past her. The corner of his robe drew a breeze which lightly brushed on her face. It also marked her with a look of despair. She had no idea what grazed her eyes, but when she realized what it was, unconsciously, her tears had already fallen. The pain and soreness between her thighs were unbearable as she stood up. She made her way to the bathroom with difficulty, one step at a time. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes darkened from not far away as he took a stick of cigarette out from the side table. As he elegantly exhaled puffs of smoke, he did not realize that his eyes had shifted from staring at the bathroom door to the portrait which hung above the bed. Xia Ruoxin covered her mouth under the running hot water. The running water muffled her crying. Chu Lui narrowed his eyes and blinked as she finally walked out of the bathroom. He could feel the cigarette burning his fingertips. He had not smoked much on that stick of cigarette. It had extinguished itself. Chapter 36 - Afraid of Not Loving Anymore

Chapter 36: Afraid of Not Loving Anymore

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He snuffed the cigarette out, but he did not disregard her slightly red and puffy eyes. She had been crying. This woman could really cry a lot. He frowned and a few wrinkles showed on his forehead from his habitual frowning. They were sisters. Yixuan never cried. He forgot that no one would treat Yixuan in such a cruel way. Everyone treasured her, and it included him. But Xia Ruoxin wasn¡¯t treated the same way. She was a sinner¡ªone who everybody used and judged. What else could she do if not cry? Xia Ruoxin came around to the bedside andid on the corner, far away from him. Perhaps she knew that he hated being close to her or maybe she was already so scared that she even coiled her body together. With the things between them, were they still husband and wife? And Chu Lui¡ªwas he still the Little Brother who had promised to return for her? She closed her eyes and hershes lightly fluttered. There was only darkness in her world and she did not know when dawn would even approach her horizon. On the other side of the bed, Chu Lui picked up a stick of cigarette, put it at his mouth and lighted it. He seldom smoked but this time, he lighted one stick after another in a daze. The smell of tobo lingered in the air. Xia Ruoxin unconsciously turned her body and coughed softly. That abruptly stopped Chu Lui¡¯s hand in mid-air. He snuffed the cigarette and turned his head to look at his wife who was a distance from him. He suddenly moved closer. He reached out and gently touched her cheek. It was only when his hand brushed against her long eyshes that he abruptly pulled away. He closed his eyes and turned the bedsidemp off. The room fell intoplete darkness filled with their frequent inteced breathing. Through the intecing, their breathing gradually fell in the same rhythm. They did not know how long they slept. The sky outside was still dim, it was still some time away from daybreak. Xia Ruoxin sat up and she felt the pain in her lower body. She discreetly looked at him, the man who was sleeping not far away from her; at Chu Lui, her husband and the man she loves¡ªbut then, he hated her. The bed could easily fit five or six persons. But they each upied one corner, far from the other. She smiled in self-mockery. However, she moved closer to him with the utmost care she could muster. She shifted right in front of him, and she looked at him sadly. It was only at a quiet time that she could stay beside him and keep himpany in a dimly lighted room. The man had thin lips, and he hardly smiles for they were usually pursed tightly together. He had a pair of brilliant eyes, sharp but perceptive at the same time. And his nose, it gave him an overall character to his features. He had a slightly westernized look, and yet with the mystery of an Asian¡¯s. Women would absolutely go crazy for a man like him. For her, she knew that was just the way he slept. When he¡¯s awake, there would only be cruelty on his face. His heart was ruthless. He hated her, so he would not show her anypassion. Who else in this world would care for her? She blinked¡ªthere was a drop. She lowered her head and realized her tears had fallen on the back of her hand. Then she moved away. Chapter 37 - Thoughts of Dying

Chapter 37: Thoughts of Dying

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she absentmindedly apologized and forcibly wiped her tears away until her face turned red. She dared not move him, dared not even touch him. Her fingers tightened into a fist and loosened. Finally, she put her small hand on his face. ¡°I have no regrets marrying you. No matter how cruel you treat me,¡± she said with her hand on his face. She realized she was tearing up again. She quickly turned her face away while something rolled from her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t¡ªseriously no regrets.¡± She shook her head. ¡°But did you know?¡± There was an undeniable sadness in her voice. ¡°I have no regrets, but I¡¯m afraid that one day I will stop loving you, and you will no longer be in here.¡± She rested her hand over her chest. ¡°I already have forgotten how it felt like when I first started loving you.¡± She sniffed. She sobbed for a while before removing her hand and retreating into her corner. This was her whole word¡ªher lonely world. She was not aware that Chu Lui had opened his eyes. He was deep in his thoughts, and his lips curled up. He suddenly ced a hand over his face. No one should know what had gone through his mind as he squinted. Even the darkness could not hide his brute aggressiveness. He rubbed hard on his face again, as if trying to wipe the invisible germs away. Rays of lightnded on the man¡¯s face in the dark. In the partial darkness, a thought shed in his eyes. ... Xia Ruoxin held a rag in her hand and stood at the window with half her body hanging off. She looked out from the second story of the vi. It was not that high, but from where she was, she could feel waves of dizziness in her head. She quickly held onto the window and moved her body out of the way. She abruptly stopped what she was doing and looked down once more. Now, her bright eyes were slightly misty. Would one die from a fall of such a height? Would it be liberating? The Xia Rouxin at that moment was serious about trying. If she died, would anyone cry for her? Or... A sneer? ¡°What are you doing?¡± a man roared all of a sudden. Xia Rouxin hastily grabbed the window. She almost allowed herself to fall over, but then something powerful grabbed her¡ªso powerful that it almost crushed her bones. ¡°What were you doing? Thinking of dying?¡± Chu Lui said in fury. His eyes looked angry. Was it from worrying? Or what? ¡°You saw me. I was wiping the window,¡± Xia Ruoxin replied inly as she looked up. He looked angry enough to swallow her whole. However, she did not believe he was worried about her. ¡°Which bloody idiot asked you to do this?¡± The man had lost his poise. He was enraged as if he wanted to eat her up. ¡°Have you forgotten that it was you?¡± She watched himy his hands on her shoulders. Her voice mocked him, and the tone wasced with sarcasm. His fingers rxed. While Luo Sha stood aside and cowered. In fact, she really wished Xia Ruoxin fell. Chapter 38 - No Use Begging

Chapter 38: No Use Begging

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Rx. I won¡¯tmit suicide.¡± Xia Ruoxin struggled out of his grasp, and so he loosened his hold. She picked up the rag and continued to wipe the other windows. ¡°I won¡¯t die. If I die, you have no one to exact your revenge with.¡± She said it with indifferencecing her voice as if she was resigned to her fate. She was mocking someone else and yet hurting herself at the same time. She couldn¡¯t deny that what he felt for her was hate. Nothing further. ¡°Enough!¡± he growled as he put his hands down. ¡°Do you find joy in going against me? Have you never thought of begging me?¡± This woman really had a stubborn streak about her. Why can¡¯t she beg him? Why? ¡°Beg you?¡± Xia Ruoxin could only smile. It was such a half-hearted effort that the corners of her lips curled weakly. ¡°Have you forgotten? I tried begging you but you never relented. So, why should I? For what?¡± She turned around and left him with a view of her back. Beg, would it do any good? Beg, would he have let her off? Chu Lui¡¯s eyes turned a few shades darker as if someone had taken all the light out of them¡ªit was scary and infinite. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Xia Ruoxin.¡± He repeated and then closed his eyes. When they opened once more, he had calmed his emotions. The moment he saw Luo Sha who had cowered at the side, he stopped in his tracks and issued her a cold and hard warning. ¡°If you ever let her do these chores in the future, I will skin you alive.¡± Luo Sha nodded, dumbfounded as she thought to herself, ¡°I thought you said to let her do everything? Howe she does not have to do anything now?¡± Xia Ruoxin simply lowered her head slightly as she put both her hands on her stomach. Through the full-length windows, she could see the man leaving followed by the departure of a ck sedan. She stood there for a long time, like a mannequin with a porcin white face. No matter how much sunlight fell, it would not warm up. She had locked herself in the bedroom again. What was she supposed to do if she was not a maid? ... The CEO¡¯s office was located on the eighteenth floor of the Chu Enterprise. A woman in a state of nakedness dashed out. A man with almond-shaped eyes gave a loud whistle. That woman had great assets on her body. There were many big-breasted women in his cousin¡¯spany. Even if he could not touch them, it was still a blessing to be able to see them every day. He walked into the room with big strides, carrying a stack of documents. He pushed the door opened. Anyway, he did not have to bother with knocking because the boss of that ce was coincidentally his biological cousin. ¡°Documents.¡± He dumped the stack of documents on the table, ignoring the looks that could kill on Chu Lui¡¯s face. ¡°Du Jingtang, don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡± A cold and hard voice came out of Chu Lui¡¯s mouth. It was cold enough to kill someone and hard like cement. ¡°I know. I know. I will remember to knock next time followed by ¡®Mr. CEO, may Ie in?¡¯¡± He reached his hand up and ran his fingers through his hair. Then his expression turned serious with a change of tone. ¡°Brother, is everything alright with you and that woman?¡± He sat down. That woman was, of course, Xia Ruoxin. ¡°None of your business,¡± Chu Lui said without looking up. Du Jingtang stopped smiling. ¡°Brother, haven¡¯t you noticed? Ever since Yixuan died, you have changed. It became more evident after you married Xia Ruoxin.¡± ¡°Did I?¡± Chu Lui remained buried in work. He did not even bother to look up. ¡°How could it not be?¡± Du Jingtang grabbed a bunch of his hair. He said his piece on the matter. ¡°Mr. Brother, no one knew what really happened. You can¡¯t just pin it on Xia Ruoxin and seriously think she was the culprit.¡± His voice lowered into a whisper as he said it, all because a sharp and chilly look was targeted at him. Chapter 39 - How to Ruin a Person

Chapter 39: How to Ruin a Person

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As And so it goes. Every time he mentioned Xia Yixuan, his cousin acted as though someone bit him. He¡¯ll keep going at that person until he draws blood to satisfy himself. Chu Lui opened the drawer and took out a packet of cigarette. He lit one and put it between his lips. His tone was light but could immensely pressure anyone. ¡°Du Jingtang, this is my final warning to you. Do not say that name in my presence ever again. Otherwise, I will not let you off. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are my cousin.¡± With this warning, Du Jingtang nodded his head with a firm resolve. He had, in fact, more to say. ¡°Please don¡¯t take things too far. You might regret it once you realized she had nothing to do with that matter. When that dayes, it will be toote for you to repent.¡± But he seemed to forget that Chu Lui had always been ruthless. He would never leave his enemy with a way out. Moreover, to the one he hates. Chu Lui hurled the documents in his hands after putting out the cigarette. Then he picked up his jacket, which was by the side and walked out. He left a dumbfounded Du Jingtang staring at his back. ¡°Indeed ruthless. Not even a goodbye from him.¡± Du Jingtang pouted and grumble for a long while. In the end, he resigned himself from the matter and walked out. It was without a doubt that the ce was cold given that his cousin was practically a walking no-fun fridge. He wondered what quality he had that women found attractive. ... Chu Lui stopped his car and walked into a twenty-four-hour operating bar. There was nothing much going on inside. However, there was a feeling of pressure. People who patronized the ce were all famous socialites. The price there was definitely not economical, too. ¡°Give me a ss of white rum.¡± He sat at the side of the bar counter. He ordered his usual drink. There was a man sitting beside him. He had a tall frame and had a transparent winess filled with blue wine in his hand. The wine had an odd color. No one knew what it was called and from the scent, the alcohol content had to be high. ¡°Do you know what to do to make a woman feel worse than death?¡± The man abruptly turned and looked at him. ¡°Do you know how to make her fall so hard that she will never get back to her feet again?¡± There was a slight smile on Chu Lui¡¯s thin lips. ¡°You hate her? A woman?¡± The man downed his drink in his winess. ¡°Yes, I hate her. Her infatuation caused me the love of my life. Which is why I want her to suffer and have a life worse than death.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Lui sneered. ¡°Congrattions, so did I.¡± He stretched his hand out to the man who was absolutely stunned. Like Chu Lui, he was handsome and there was an unspeakable aloofness about him. They had found each other through having the same kind of hatred and grievance towards a woman. ¡°Let her love you until there is no way for her to stay alive without you. Let her stand high up and give her more. Finally, a fall that will shatter her everything until there¡¯s nothing left for her. It will not be enough to physically hurt her. You need to destroy her soul, her everything. Her whole life.¡± ¡°You hate her that much?¡± The man ordered another ss of wine. His shadow overcast in his wine and it crashed against the ss when he started swirling. ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Lui lifted his winess and his sneer got colder. He had always been a cold-blooded man¡ªnow and forevermore. ¡°My name is Mo Ming. Mo, as in mystery, and Ming, as in a brand name. It is a pleasure to know you.¡± The man stretched his own hand out. Chapter 40 - Love Forever

Chapter 40: Love Forever

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Chu Lui.¡± Both hands shook tightly, and both eyes contained cruelty and ruthlessness¡ªsomething familiar to them both. At that instance, they became demons, ready to tear their prey apart. However, no one knew that the next time they would meet, they would realize that actually... ¡°It¡¯s my treat this time.¡± The guy turned back and drank a few cups of alcohol. Chu Lui said a word of thanks, but he still took some money from his wallet and ced it on the counter. The man swept up the notes on the table and smiled. The smile was that of an angel but was dark like that of a demon. Yes, the best way to destroy a woman is not through her body, nor through her heart, but her soul. He gulped down another cup of alcohol. He wasn¡¯t drunk; rather, he was sobering up. Chu Lui walked out and stood outside the building. Bright colors from the bar had illuminated him. His sullen face showed an unfathomable expression as always. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, there is no way you¡¯ll stop loving me. For if you do, how can we continue ying?¡± He smiled, but his eyes shed with an undescribable iciness. Xia Ruoxin sat up when she heard the door m shut. She looked at the western-style clock hanging on the wall. It was already past midnight. She had been sleeping for so long. The door opened, and the first thing she saw was a pair of legs belonging to a man and a pair of well-polished branded leather shoes from Italy. A pair of long, lean legs d in a tuxedo followed after. It was a perfect mix of beauty and strength. She delicately looked up, her eyes stopping at his legs. She didn¡¯t need to look at his face to know what his expression was for he never showed her any pleasant expressions. ¡°Why? Now you don¡¯t even want to nce at me?¡± The man¡¯s voice grew closer, and she just blinked helplessly. It wasn¡¯t as if she did not want to look at him. Instead, she was just scared that she might not have the strength to go on anymore. ¡°I¡¯ll go fill the bathtub for you.¡± She turned around and passed him, as if escaping, but Chu Lui grabbed her extremely thin arm. The moment he ced his hand on her, he felt that she had lost weight again. Was there no one in the house to make food for her, or is she trying to starve herself? The two of them froze in their steps, neither willing to speak first. Xia Ruoxin struggled weakly. ¡°Can you please let go of me?¡± She pleaded. She didn¡¯t want to fight with him for she knew what harm woulde her way if she did so. She had to be strong for her to go on. How much more helpless voice and silence does she need before it¡¯s enough? He lifted her chin while she slightly lowered her eyes. She still could not clearly see the emotions in the eyes of the man in front of her. His world was tooplicated. He was tooplicated. She was unable to see clearly. She was a nk paper, but he was looking at her through a colored lens. ¡°Have you be skinnier?¡± His hand gently caressed her face as the words thoughtlessly escaped his lips. ¡°Do you even care?¡± She released a bitterugh, her pale face having lost more than just her smile. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes darkened. Her self-hatred made him fairly ufortable. Where did her temper go? Where did her usual gaze of admiration go? What did she do to the Xia Ruoxin he knew? He finally released her arm. Xia Ruoxin turned around again, it etched an unspeakable sadness in her eyes. She had only taken a few steps before a pair of steel-like arms wound around her waist tightly from the back. Chapter 41 - True Feelings, False Intentions

Chapter 41: True Feelings, False Intentions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Chu Lui, let go of me, please.¡± She¡¯d rather let him be cruel. His asional kindness gave her hope, hope that he destroyed again with his own hands. If he wanted to hate, then hate herpletely without showing any gentleness, for she could not take any of it. ¡®We¡¯re both lonely.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s arms tightened. She was in a daze, and she almost felt as if both hearts became closer. Lonely. She had always been lonely. And it seemed that he was, too. He seemed to be at the top of the world, but he was in fact, truly alone. Her lips slightly moved, but she did not say anything in the end. They were like two cactus, wanting to, but scared to be close. Just a little bit closer and either one would get pierced with the thorns. They would end up with a body of bruises. Chu Lui narrowed his eyes and lowered his head onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders, and it stunned her. She was indirectly ming him for his cruelty, but really, who was being the cruel one here? ¡°I have always been this merciless.¡± He ced his hand on her face, gliding across gently. ¡°If I am not cruel to others, I will be the one to die. I have everything, but the reality is that all I have is nothing. You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve waited for Yixuan. After all these years, she was the only one who could make me feel like I¡¯m living.¡± ¡°She was the one I had chosen since I was young. She was extremely adorable then, and so the moment Iid eyes on her, I decided that she was to be my future wife.¡± ¡°I waited and waited until she was old enough, and yet she still left me after she had grown older. Xia Ruoxin, I am cruel to you, but aren¡¯t you the crueler one here? Do you know how I continued living after losing Yixuan? Hating you have be my life. If I don¡¯t hate you, how can I bear the pain of losing Yixuan?¡± He ced his hand on her lips atst. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, don¡¯t me me. You¡¯re not innocent. You killed my beloved Yixuan and hence, I will make you pay.¡± Then he lowered his head and pressed his lips on hers. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you showing any resistance? I can¡¯t bear hurting you if you¡¯re like this.¡± Suddenly, all Xia Ruoxin heard was him saying he could not bear hurting her. Her already ice-cold heart started beating again. He could not bear to hurt her? Chu Lui tasted her tears between his lips¡ªsalty and bitter¡ªthe most genuine of tears. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, what kind of woman are you? Why can¡¯t I see any trace of guilt, fear, and regret on you? You can even sleep in my matrimonial bedroom with Yixuan. What exactly are you thinking?¡± He looked up, straight at her eyes¡ªthey were shining brighter and brighter. These eyes were so clear, so beautiful, yet why did she have such a wicked heart? ¡°You love me so much you won¡¯t even spare your own sister?¡± He murmured. His voice was light in her ears but it pierced harshly through her heart. She had already said that she did not kill anyone, and yet was there anyone who would believe her all this while? ¡®Xia Ruoxin, if I send you to hell, I wonder if you¡¯ll hate me instead of love me?¡¯ His lips gently massaged her own pair until she opened them. Those were the only words he never said. Chapter 42 - Tenderness is also Cruelty

Chapter 42: Tenderness is also Cruelty

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yet he didn¡¯t know the day she went to hell, he was actually already in hell himself. His hand suddenly pressed hard against her head, pressing her closer against him as if it was the only way to warm up both their cold souls again. To make both shattered hearts beat again. Xia Ruoxin slightly opened her eyes, tasting her unexpectedly bitter tears between her lips. In the room, under the dim lights, their proximity continued from the living room to where they were. He took away her breath, her soul, her everything. She clutched tightly at his clothes, igniting a feeling of desire she had never experienced before between her fingers. He was never gentle towards her, because other than pain, he only gave her cruelty. But that night, why had he given her so much more? It was such a loving kiss as their tongues entangled together. She pulled back, but his dominance left her nowhere to hide. His hands roamed around her body and her clothes dropped to the floor one by one. And so did his, until there was nothing between them. Xia Ruoxin cowered and pulled back reflexively, clenching her legs tightly together. Yet again, the relentless pain made her resist by instinct. She was used to the pain, but it still scared her. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes were deeper than usual. He tenderly ced his hand on her face¡ªunlike in the past¡ªand it made her feel like crying. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt this time. Trust me.¡± He continuously whisperedforting words into her ears. His eyes, filled with desire, held much more bold malice. It was not the usual iciness, but it was still a darkness that holds people off. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s long eyshes softly fluttered. Her crystal-clear eyes seemed as if they were holding something back. His cruel side was unapproachable, but she was more scared of his gentle side. She did not understand his sudden change. She was still hesitating, and her body was still resisting. She thought he would sloppily and impatiently finish, caring only for his own pleasure and choosing to hurt her just like in the past. But this time, he spent such a long time to let her get used to it. She suddenly felt that she might die, not by his cruelty, but by his gentleness. It really did not hurt this time. She even felt something she had never before, and it made her heart race indescribably. Unbeknownst to them, the darkness that had shown no signs of the day had already begun restlessly. The cool breeze blew lightly against the soft curtains. In the quiet of the night, the mingling of their breaths can barely be heard in the air. Chu Lui caressed her silky hair as shey on his arms. It was an entirely different feeling than with Yixuan. Yixuan¡¯s hair was slightly tough, the strands slightly prickly. But hers was soft, so soft that it made him want to ruin it. Chapter 43 - Who Cares About Her?

Chapter 43: Who Cares About Her?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yixuan...¡± His lips opened and closed, but it was Xia Yixuan¡¯s name that he called. He looked down at the exhausted woman sleeping in his embrace, an unfathomable intention shed across his face. In the morning, when the first ray of sunlight seeped in, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body clock woke her up. No matter how tired she was, she would wake up at the same time every day. She carefully sat up, staring intently at the man beside her. It was for the first time she saw him with such rity. He looked a little less ruthless in his sleep and a little quieter. There were strands of hair sticking by his ear, and his firm chest rose slightly from time to time. His chest was wide and safe. If he showed loved to a woman, he would give her the entire world¡¯s happiness. But if he hated a woman, he would ruin her whole life. She reached her hand out into the air. She did not understand what happenedst night. What would that change bring? Her lips lightly quivered upon such thought. She pulled back her fingers and tucked him under the nket. It was easy to catch a cold in the cold night. He had someone to care about him, but who would care about her? She let out a bitterugh, and she felt helpless as she carelessly tied her hair. During the day, she was a maid, a nanny¡ªshe did not know what else she could be other than those. Upon opening the door, there was no one there. It seemed like Luo Sha was not being. It was maybe out of fear, or perhaps something else. Indeed, working under Chu Lui required immense courage. His iciness made people fear him, and his unpredictable emotions were hard to understand. She walked into the kitchen and made a simple breakfast despite knowing Chu Lui did not have the habit of eating breakfast. Unlike Xia Yixuan, she knew how to make food for herself when she was in school. She had be Mrs. Chu even before she graduated from university. It did not matter if she went to that kind of school or not, since she could not get anything she wanted. She could only use her inferior stupidity toplement Xia Yixuan¡¯s intelligence and brilliance. She ced a few dishes and two bowls of porridge on the table and rolled her sleeves up. After which she remembered she had a pile of dirtyundry. An hour had passed when Chu Lui woke up. His hand instinctively searched for the warmth beside him, but what he touched was the bedsheet that had already cooled off. One side of the nket was arranged tidily but held no trace of the woman. Where did she go? He sat up and the nket slid to his waist, revealing his sexy and firm chest. He reached up to pinch between his brows. His slightly narrowed eyes regained the usual cold sharpness. He got up from the bed and wore his clothes at one go, no sloppiness in the least. He walked into the kitchen and could smell a faint fragrance in the air, making his stomach pang in hunger. He suddenly recalled that he only had a few cups of alcoholst night, but did not have any food. After a whole night and day, he was really hungry. He seldom ate breakfast. Sometimes, he would ratherplete his work at the office before eating breakfast and lunch together. It saved him time and effort. He sat on the chair. Since he was not one to torture himself, he would eat when he was hungry no matter who prepared the food. When he finished eating and put down the bowl in his hand, he patted his satisfied stomach. The meal was not very sumptuous, but it was simple and suited his tastes very well. His stomach felt good and so did his mood. Chapter 44 - A Peaceful Morning

Chapter 44: A Peaceful Morning

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He stood up but unconsciously searched for the woman. Xia Ruoxin. Sounds of light footsteps came from the balcony. He walked over, watching quietly from afar. The morning sun was not strong, but rather, unexpectedly warm. Xia Ruoxin had finished hanging thest piece of clothing, wiping away the sweat on her forehead that glistened and shone just like her. Under the faint sunlight, her face was warm, soft, and delicate. Her long eyshes asionally blinked like two excellent fans that could subtly cause clear, soft ripples on water. Her body was extremely slender, but she had lost much weight. It seemed as if just a gentle grab or grasp would break her bones into pieces. It was such a weak and tiny body. If he wanted to, he could destroy herpletely. Chu Lui¡¯s ck eyes immensely darkened. He leaned against the sofa at the side, silently staring at her with those unfathomable eyes¡ªeyes that silently shed with a plethora of emotions. Xia Ruoxin suddenly looked back and locked gaze with Chu Lui¡¯s unmasked eyes. She flinched on instinct. He stood up and stood there for a very long time, watching her for a good amount of time. Then, Chu Lui straightened his body and walked towards her. He was approaching her, but she drew back. She retreated until there was nowhere to go, and he was standing in front of her. ck eyes met ck eyes¡ªthey saw themselves in each other¡¯s eyes. His eyes held her, but they were cold. Her eyes were only filled with him, but with fear. He had made her scared, scared of being hurt, and scared of hurting him. ¡°You made breakfast?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s lips lifted into a faint smile, making her fear sink to the bottom of her eyes. She felt appeased. Xia Ruoxin lightly nodded her head, her clear eyes reflecting two tiny images of him. ¡°It was delicious,¡± he said. It was supposed to be apliment, but from his mouth, it sounded stiff. She thought, this man was used to the world revolving around him, and perhaps, very seldom praised people. Anypliment that woulde out of his mouth would sound strange. He was the type of person who lives on his own terms, without regard for anyone else. She lowered her head, and for some reason felt the sudden urge tough. This man was really not suited to act like that. ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± The man raised an eyebrow, looking at the woman¡¯s eyshes gently vibrating. He was almost sure that she was definitely mocking him. Xia Ruoxin raised her head, her eyes showing less of sadness and more of happiness. She had really smiled, just a little, but a genuine smile nheless. ¡°Should I feel honored for making you in such high spirits?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice became slightly colder, but Xia Ruoxin realized that she could actually sense that he was not angry despite his poker face. He was just naturally cold. And this thought led to a sweetness blooming in her heart. This was the most peaceful day they experienced together, without cruelty and aloofness. Even though he still did not show her any pleasant expressions, they just stood there gazing quietly at each other. Not like two porcupines attacking each other. Chapter 45 - Started With Love and Hate

Chapter 45: Started With Love and Hate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If you¡¯re not eating the other bowl, then I will eat it.¡± Chu Lui crossed his arms across his chest. Even though it was not a very scrumptious feast, he somehow still liked it. If the extra bowl on the table was not for him, naturally, it was for her. Xia Ruoxin opened her mouth, and her dazed look made Chu Lui¡¯s eyes slightly lighten. She actually had moments when she was silly. He thought this woman was not capable of anything else other than to be at loggerheads with him and also making him angry. He lowered his head, and he suddenly bit her lips. He remembered the taste¡ªit was sweeter than any other women. He had had so many women before, but he liked her lips the most. He couldn¡¯t resist them. They were amazingly soft and enchantingly sweet. He finally let go of her, and her hands rested on his chest. Her snow-white face was a deep touch of the red color. Beneath her forbearing strength lies a girl who was, in fact, easily moved. Just a small gesture from him could make her once dead heart beat again. The influence the man had on her was unnervingly beyond what she expected. ¡®What if...¡¯ She lightly shook her head. She did not dare think further, for she was really afraid to continue the thought. That particr oue was something she could not take. Suddenly, a hand covered her eyes, blocking all the light to shine on her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s stop fighting for a little while. I¡¯m tired today.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s huge palm covered her eyes, preventing her from seeing the shadows that suddenly appeared in his ck eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He removed his hand, and for the first time, Chu Lui took her hand and interlocked them. He felt her perspiration on her fingers. He pursed his lips and decided not to ask. On the dining table, they split the bowl of porridge, half for her and a half for him. It was an extremely quiet morning. It was the type of morning that would make people feel rxed, except that after the rxation mighte to another solemness. Xia Ruoxin asionally raised her head to look at Chu Lui. She tried to figure him out but to no avail. He was acting really weird that day. ¡°There¡¯s a banquet I need to attend tonight. You¡¯reing with me.¡± Chu Lui took a piece of napkin from the side and wiped his fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to send the dress overter. You just need to wear it and dress up prettily.¡± He stood up and took his briefcase. Hemanded, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at eight.¡± Once finished, he turned around and walked out, not even giving Xia Ruoxin the right to reject him. Yes, she must go. If he wanted her to go, then she had to. The door closed with a thud, leaving Xia Ruoxin alone in the vi again. She let out a sigh and cleared the dishes, but she did not know what she wanted to do at that moment. She walked into the bedroom, intentionally avoided looking at the wedding photo on the wall that was constantly reminding her of how her marriage had begun. It started with her love. It started with his hatred. She opened one of the drawers at the side and retrieved a notepad and a pen. She sat in front of the window. The hair at her forehead fell softly against her eyes. There was no excessive deration, just gentle proximity as her entire body exuded a natural quietness. Chapter 46 - Clothes

Chapter 46: Clothes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This was her personality. The tip of the pen turned, and with a few strokes, she had drawn an outline. Her swift strokes formed some male features on the white paper in an instant. A few thick lines formed a characteristic male face, thin lips, and sleek, long eyes that held magnificence. After a few more strokes from her hands, his features became 80% simr to him. She turned a few pages forward. They were all him¡ªall the pages had him. The angry him, the cruel him, the cold him, and now, the peaceful him. But none of her drawings had a smiling one or even a friendly one. She hugged the sketchbook tightly to her chest. The sunlight seeped through the windows and sprayed onto her. If only they could stop fighting for a few days more. She subconsciouslyid her fingertips on the back of her hand. If this continued, will her love eventually end up like her soul? Lost in the end. The house still smelled like him; faintly of tobo and his aftershave. She lowered her head, her lips lifting into a smile unwittingly, holding a trace of simple satisfaction. It was heartbreaking. Chu Lui was a man of his words. An hourter, the clothes were really sent over. Xia Ruoxin sat by the bed, staring dejectedly at the clothes in the box. They were pretty, but they didn¡¯t suit her. The clock on the wall read 7:35 pm, and he would be reaching soon. She bit her lips softly, took the clothes and took off the cotton shirt she had washed countless times. She changed into the exorbitant evening gown. She looked at herself in the mirror, wanting to hide herself away. She had never worn something so revealing. Under the subtle hemline of the dress were two slim, long legs. If she was not careful, she could easily expose herself. And her back, almost her entire back was revealed, making her feel embarrassed and humiliated. Did he really wanted her to go wearing such dress? She let her hair down, and it reached her waist, covering her naked back. She turned around. The clock on the wall was at eight o¡¯clock sharp. Familiar footsteps sounded from the door. The man opened the door, staring at her ndly, eyes shing briefly with something she could not catch, but she knew it wasn¡¯t that of a pleasant surprise. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he softly said. He asionally nced at her legs that peeped out from herce skirt. His mind was upied with something else. ¡°Chu Lui, I...¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her hand on her chest. Her conservative self felt as if she was not wearing anything, making her feel extremely embarrassed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Lui looked down at the watch on his wrist. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. If there¡¯s anything else, hurry up.¡± He did not seem like he was in a hurry, but it was amand not to be defied. His time was precious, so it was better not to let him wait too long. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Xia Ruoxin opened and closed her mouth, but said nothing in the end. Walking behind Chu Lui, her eyes gleamed with a dull sorrow. She actually wanted to ask if she could not wear the dress. Because clothes like such made her feel like those hooker girls dancing at the club. Chapter 47 - It Didn’t Suit Her

Chapter 47: It Didn¡¯t Suit Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But he probably would not agree. ¡°The dress is beautiful.¡± He suddenly spun around to face her while she was in the middle of her jumbled thoughts. It was not clear whether or not he meant it, but he looked at her up and down, and indeed, she was breathtaking. The evening gown was extremely revealing, or in other words, almost as if she was wearing nothing. It showed her ample breasts, her long, slim legs, and a beautiful back that made his imagination run wild. ¡°Really?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s dim eyes instantly brightened again. Is that really so? Beautiful. Chu Lui just focused on driving and said nothing this time. A gust of wind blew, and Xia Ruoxin hugged her arms tightly. Why is it that she felt so cold, though? The car stopped. Chu Lui walked out of the car, hisrge figure was extremely pressurizing and overpowering. In front of others, he was always the strong, determined, and cold-blooded CEO of the Chu Group. When Xia Ruoxin walked out, the air outside was cold, making her turn her body slightly to the side. People passing by her would unanimously take another close look at her, eyes filled with a shred of surprise. But most of it was mainly disdain, and even a subtle dominance, making her feel extremely ufortable and embarrassed. ¡°We¡¯re going in.¡± Chu Lui held his arm out, his face expressionless. Xia Ruoxin lightly nodded her head and sneaked a peek at him. She did not know if he had made her dress like this on purpose. When the two of them walked in, the chandelier shone onto them¡ªthe light fell perfectly on both of them as if they were the golden boy and jade girl. The man was dashing and handsome. His lips curved, and his defined features oozed with coolness. Even without smiling, he was already the center of attraction at the venue. And the woman by his side, the sight of her body donned in the dress was stunning, not to mention her face. Even the boldest woman would not dare wear such revealing and figure-hugging clothing. Her figure was indeed good, but she seemed promiscuous. It revealed so much skin. Her pale face showed mild traces of helplessness, her eyshes also slightly curled. It was meant to be sexy, but she still managed to give off an air of innocence. Chu Lui¡¯s words were not a lie. She looked really beautiful with the dress on. It was beyond beauty; she could awaken the beasts in men. ¡°Lui, who¡¯s this?¡± A woman wearing a long silk skirt walked over with a perfect smile. Her exquisite features were extremely gorgeous. The figure-hugging, back-revealing dress she wore entuated her voluptuous breasts further. ¡°My wife, Xia Ruoxin,¡± Chu Lui casually introduced, taking a ss of wine from the side. The word ¡®wife¡¯ sounded a little aloof. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s Mrs. Chu!¡± The woman extended the ¡®oh¡¯. Her smiling red lips seemed to have added something, making Xia Ruoxin bite her own, unsure of how to reply. What¡¯s the rtionship between the two of them? ¡°Hello, Mrs. Chu. I¡¯m Yvette, Chu Lui¡¯s... friend.¡± She lusciously smiled, her answer seemingly implied something more. Someone who could address Chu Lui in this manner cannot be simply just friends like she said they were. ¡°Hello...¡± Xia Ruoxin turned to look at her, but Yvette just shot her a smile that seemed to imply something. Chapter 48 - Someone Else’s Humiliation

Chapter 48: Someone Else¡¯s Humiliation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lui, I have something to tell you. Can we talk alone?¡± Yvette touched her wavy wine-red hair that was naturally oozing with charm, making her attention-grabbing. She was passionate and sexy. Her red lips looked as if they were coated with nectar, enticing people to kiss them. Chu Lui put down the winess in his hand. He then removed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s tight hands from his arms. ¡°I¡¯m leaving for a bit. Stay here for a little while.¡± He lifted his eyebrows indifferently and turned around heartlessly, leaving with Yvette. Xia Ruoxin could only dumbly stare at their retreating figures. At that moment, she felt as though she was abandoned, and somewhere deep inside, a part of her heart clenched. She turned back. She lifted a winess with trembling hands and drank it, wanting to give herself some courage. She held the winess tightly with both her hands, feeling as if everyone was looking at her. She didn¡¯t recognize anyone. Their gazes were neither friendly nor polite. ¡°Mrs. Chu, it¡¯s been a long time.¡± A stranger¡¯s voice rang from beside her. Xia Ruoxin raised her head to look at the man who had, unbeknownst to her, stood in front of her. It¡¯s been a long time? But they have never met each other before. ¡°Who are you, if I may ask?¡± Her eyes were filled with slight confusion, mixed with naivety and innocence. Yes, it¡¯s those eyes. The man¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, his hand also took a winess from the side. He swirled the winess in his hand, the corner of his eye darkened with an obvious ill intention. ¡°Have you forgotten, Mrs. Chu? We met on your wedding day. I will never forget such a scene... I remember it as if it just happened yesterday.¡± His eyesnded on her long legs that were partially hidden by her dress. His tant ogling made Xia Ruoxin feel ufortable. The incident he was talking about was something she would never forget, too. It was humiliating and embarrassing. She recalled the eyes she felt on her legs the day she fell. Such an understanding made her feel as if she was naked and being mocked by everyone. ¡°Mrs. Chu, this is my name card. Feel free to contact me if there¡¯s a need.¡± The man stuffed a name card into her hands, his hand identally brushed against her breasts. Or maybe it was not an ident. Xia Ruoxin stepped back in a hurry, her grip loosening, and the name card fell to the floor. She did not pick up the name card but declined him in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but I don¡¯t think there will be any need for me to contact you.¡± She turned around, not wanting to talk to the man any further. The man put down the winess in his hands and crossed his hands across his chest, admiring her naked back. ¡°Acting all high and mighty even though you¡¯re dressed like that?¡± The man¡¯s voice was thick with sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯ll give you however much money you want. I wonder what Chu Lui¡¯s wife will be like on a bed. It makes me anticipate. I have slept with countless women, but sleeping with Chu Lui¡¯s woman will be a first.¡± His voice was not loud, but a number of people had heard him. They were smiling with mockery, making Xia Ruoxin feel extremely embarrassed. She wished she could dig a hole and throw herself in, and maybe fall to her death. She gripped her hands tightly and walked out in big strides. There was no noise outside. It was extremely quiet. But when the cold air blew, she felt an unspeakable chill. It was a chill to the bones, a chill to her core, an excruciating chill. Chapter 49 - Insolent

Chapter 49: Insolent

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She hugged her elbows, wishing she could leave. The kind of asion definitely did not suit her. She was in a man-made garden, with a decent-sized swimming pool. She vaguely heard voices belonging to a male and female. The man¡¯s voice was familiar, making her heart skip a beat. She subconsciously walked nearer and hid at the side. ¡°Lui, you haven¡¯t looked for me for a long time.¡± The woman arms automatically wound around the man¡¯s neck. The way she was rocking her hips and entuating her breasts was extremely seductive. ¡°If you feel empty, you can go search for other men. Just don¡¯t bring back any diseases.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s hands were always stuck in his pockets. His cold and hard voice never left a shred of dignity for others. ¡°Lui, you¡¯re really heartless. Do you really want me to sleep in someone else¡¯s bed? Won¡¯t you feel jealous?¡± The woman smiled sweetly, pressing her soft chest against him. She even rubbed it relentlessly against his rock-hard chest. In the past, when Xia Yixuan was around, he only had eyes for her. Now that Xia Yixuan was not around, she could approach him like this, but why was it that he had stopped looking for her in just under a month? The way he was acting made her feel insecure. ¡°Lui, have you forgotten howpatible we were in bed?¡± Yvette¡¯s lips daringly pressed against Chu Lui¡¯s thin lips. Chu Lui just smiled indifferently, neither rejecting nor weing. Yvette¡¯s hands slid down and glided daringly towards his thigh. Xia Ruoxin promptly covered her own mouth, not believing what was she was seeing. When she was being humiliated and left without a shred of dignity, her husband was here hugging and kissing another woman. Ah! He was still cruel towards her. He could give his feelings to anyone, anyone but her. Like thest time, she gripped her clothes tightly and walked out, her actions like that of a ghost. But moments after she turned away, Chu Lui grabbed Yvettes¡¯s arm and warned her, ¡°Yvette, enough is enough.¡± His eyes held no signs of desire. No matter how much Yvette seduced him, he did not desire it, nor was he willing. Xia Ruoxin had missed such a scene. Yvette just smiled provocatively, ¡°You must be wanting to look for your wife. You were always distracted, even when we were kissing. You must be thinking about her?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re so worried about her, why did you make her wear such a dress? Are you really such a big-hearted husband, or are you doing it on purpose...¡± Chu Lui¡¯s grip on her arm tightened considerably before she finished her sentence. ¡°Yvette, you¡¯re a smart woman. You should know that there are some things you should never say. Be careful of what trouble you might bring with your words.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes stared at her straight. If this woman was really so insolent, he would have no trouble making her understand the consequences of crossing him. ¡°Hmm, I was kidding. Why did you take it seriously? Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let a single thing out.¡± Yvette¡¯s face immediately changed. She retracted her hand. It seemed as if she had angered the man. Chapter 50 - Dared to Steal His Wife

Chapter 50: Dared to Steal His Wife

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui strode away while Yvette simply held her own hand, the one he had gripped hard earlier on. She could still feel the pain in her hand. That man was too scary and too cold-blooded. Regardless, she could not help but be attracted to his characteristics. ¡°Chu Lui, you may not know about this, but sometimes, there is love in hatred. One day, when you find yourself struggling between your pain and hurting her, it would mean you¡¯ve fallen for her.¡± She looked at Chu Lui¡¯s silhouette and mumbled something to herself. Her voice might have drifted far, but no one could hear her words. She gathered her long hair tidily, and made her way towards the event venue. Yes, she is a smart woman. Hence why she knew that her rtionship with a man like Chu Lui¡ªwho stood at the top of the world¡ªwould always remain as friends with benefits. It was impossible for her to wait for him toe back. The man hardly takes the initiative to return to the same woman. Otherwise, he would not be Chu Lui. Chu Lui also made his way to the event venue and unconsciously began to search for the woman he had abandoned. His eyes swiped the ce like a radar detectingndmines. But there was no sign of the woman. He walked closer, his eyes growing darker. Where had that woman gone? He took no more than a few steps when he heard the conversation of a group of people who had coincidentally mentioned his name. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that she will tell Chu Lui what had happened? No matter what, you were taking liberties with Chu Lui¡¯s wife,¡± said a man. He then startedughing. He was teasing the other man standing beside him. It might have been mockery or intentional teasing. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. The whole world has seen her pair of legs. With the dress she¡¯s wearing, it was obvious that she was here to seduce men.¡± ¡°But you were rejected,¡± another man gloated. ¡°You had the same intention, right? To see how Chu Lui¡¯s woman will feel like. We¡¯re all resentful towards the way he poached our businesses away from us. What gave him the right to do that? With his woman, it would disgrace him. Isn¡¯t it fun?¡± The smile on one of the man widened. It was like a p on Chu Lui¡¯s face. ¡°Is that right? Do you seriously think like this? If I don¡¯t poach all those businesses, I would be letting your expectations down.¡± A chilly voice came from amongst them. Then the expression on Chu Lui¡¯s face turned ruthless in a matter of seconds. ¡°You wanted to sleep with my wife. Let me see. Maybe I should arrange for someone to do the same to your wives.¡± His threats had always been vicious. The faces of the men abruptly turned pale. They did not think he was joking or merely scaring them. Chu Lui always means what he says. This wasmon knowledge among everyone. ¡°Where did my wife go?¡± His voice had regained its calmness. However, the pressure of his presence remained. It was enough to cause a person to have difficulty breathing and making them shudder. One of the men pointed him in a direction where he hade from. Chu Lui suddenly pursed his lips tight and strode away. He took out his cellphone and issued a series ofmands. He was the only person allowed to hate her. Only him alone could humiliate her. Death is the only solution for anyone who had other ideas for her. At that moment, he had obviously forgotten that it may be his initial intention. But when things started happening, he did not realize that he would lose control. Chapter 51 - To Feed The Wolves

Chapter 51: To Feed The Wolves

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Zhang Yimin and Chen Nian right? Good. Very good. They will pay a high price for the things they had said. Many things had a beginning, followed by a process. Once a process has been established, there will be an oue. This may cause incidents beyond his imagination. It is also beyond his prediction. After all, Chu Lui was only human¡ªnot a god. He came back to the man-made garden where the woman¡¯s scent seemed to linger. His eyes darkened. She had been here. Then she might have seen whatever had happened just now. ¡°Shit!¡± he suddenly cursed quietly as he ran his fingers through his hair. He had abandoned her here on purpose, but he never thought that anyone would dare harbor ideas about his woman. And now, that woman had performed a disappearing act. Was that her revenge or protest? The hand on his short hair clenched tight again, then he walked out with long purposeful strides. He could convince himself to not care about her, but he could not control his own legs. Once he got on the car, he kept peering out. Xia Ruoxin, you stupid woman! Did she know what she was doing, running out without a word? She had cost him to lose several contracts that he almost signed and the mary losses. Did she think that this was a normal cocktail party? The car went slowly. As time grew longer, he began to develop an indescribable fear from within. What happened to her tolerance and endurance? Was she not aware of how dangerous it was to walk with that attire? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that she would possibly be a victim of rape and kill? At that thought, he gripped the steering wheel tighter to the extent that his knuckles turned a ghastly white. His fingers and bones had been clearly defined but now, it looked hideous. An asional flicker from that gown fell into his sight as a beam of light shone ahead. The car came to a screeching stop. He stepped out and walked over with long strides. Every part of his body was shaking with uncontroble anger. This woman... he is going to kill her. He will kill her! The moment he saw her state, his anger vanished out of nowhere. All that was left was a strange feeling of crabbiness. Xia Ruoxin hugged her body tight and huddled on the long bench. Her legs were squeezed snuggly together. Under the streetlights, that woman¡¯s face was pathetically pale. Her long eyshes looked slightly moist. ¡°Xia...¡±Chu Lui raised his hand in mid-air. In the end, he simply squatted beside her as he put his hand on her face. It felt unnaturally warm to his touch. ¡°Stupid woman. You¡¯re having a fever.¡± It did note from hate. Instead, it was a sigh. Some would even say a helpless one. He put his hand on her forehead and felt her temperature again. It really was a fever. She¡¯s having a fever. ¡°Xia Ruoxin... Xia Ruoxin...¡± Chu Lui patted her face. It was so gentle that he did not know he had it in him. If it was in the past, he wouldn¡¯t care whether she was dead or alive. But now, he just couldn¡¯t bear to. He was not done exacting his revenge. He finally began to have struggles deep down. ¡°Xia Ruoxin. Wake up. If you don¡¯t, I will feed you to the wolves.¡± ¡°There is no zoo in the vicinity...¡± Xia Ruoxin merely fluttered her eyshes. She might have heard him between consciousness, but her reply almost made Chu Lui strangle her. Chapter 52 - The Light in the Heart

Chapter 52: The Light in the Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯ll throw you to the perverts.¡± His tone was slightly more aloof, whereas Xia Ruoxin simply closed her eyes. It appeared to make her eyshes wetter. ¡°You¡¯ve already done that.¡± She put her hands down weakly and it feebly fell. He was quite certain that she had not regained her consciousness. Thest words ¡®You¡¯ve already done that¡¯, made him feel an unforeseen ache. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, wake up.¡± Chu Lui was silent for half a minute before once again putting his hand on her forehead. Her temperature was getting higher. His eyes were as dark as midnight¡ªthere was no light in them. He took his coat off and wrapped her in it. It was at that moment that he had realized she was so petite. He could wrap her up with just one piece of his clothing with room to spare. A conflicted look shed in his eyes as he straightened himself. He carried her easily in his arms. Of all the women he had carried, she was the lightest. She weighed next to nothing. However, he refused to admit that he was the reason behind her weight loss. He ced her down with care, and in an unprecedented move, picked up a nket andid it over her. What little kindness he had, he gave everything to her. His lips pursed tightly together the moment he started the car. asionally, he would look at the woman who was sitting beside him. The look in his eyes was as confused as ever. Chu Lui carried her again. When they arrived at their two-story vi, he rummaged in his pocket for his keys with one hand. It was pitch ck after he had opened the door. The only woman who could light up the whole ce was currently in hispany. He reached out to turn on the lights. The sudden brightness caused his eyes to experience a stinging pain. He held the woman in his arms a bit tighter and carried her into their bedroom. After he ced her on the bed, only then he removed his tie. When he turned back, he discovered the woman on the bed had coiled her body so snuggly. Her hair ttened on the bed and bared her whole back before him. Whereas her gown had long fallen to her waist. She found her beautiful. She moved her slender legs from time to time as she let out a soft moan in difort. ¡°Water...¡± Her dry and slightly crusted lips moved. Chu Lui stood up, fetched a ss of water and then he lifted her up. ¡°Drink!¡± It was yet anothermand even though his gesture was unexpectedly gentle. A man may still split his mind from his body when he is in bed. For him, would he be able to act differently from his heart? Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips pressed together, but she kept repeating the same thing until the water touched her lips. She drank with an urgency. Before Chu Lui could stop her, in her need to drink faster, she choked and coughed continuously. She coughed and folded herself. Her throat was miserably dry. ¡°W-water... Water...¡± She wanted to drink more. She felt so hot as if she was in a desert. She only wanted a ss of water or maybe just a sip. If she doesn¡¯t, she would die. Truly, she would die. Chu Lui looked at her pitiful state. His eyes darkened as he took a drink from the same ss. He would not hold it against a sick person, and he wouldn¡¯t let her die on his watch. He lifted her up again. That mouth kept opening and closing like a fish, in desperate need to return to the water. He brought the ss over and shoved it into her mouth while she drank like a greedy child, constantly trying to drink with her mouth to moisturize her life. Sounds of coughing promptly followed. Chapter 53 - Couldn’t Bear to

Chapter 53: Couldn¡¯t Bear to

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui¡¯s eyes grew darker and darker. There was definitely no more water left in his mouth, and yet she was still sucking. Even the tip of her tongue was constantly searching for his lips. ¡°Woman, you asked for this. I don¡¯t care if you are sick.¡± It had awakened his desire¡ªno woman was the same as her. The slightest touch between teeth and lips was enough to arouse him, but for him, it was still nothing like a real kiss. He rested his hand on the top of her head and braced her for the pressure. Then, he kissed her hard on her lips and began his unstoppable assault. Xia Ruoxin merely reacted by reflex. Their tongues constantly intertwined with each other as it brought on tangles of unmistakable passion. However, Xia Ruoxin struggled, and she frequently twisted her body in his arms. Chu Lui pinned her down for he wanted to enjoy the sweet pleasure with her one more time. He could have been more brutal, but for some reason, he stopped himself. His fingers ran over her lips, over and over. He was unsure of what he should or wanted to do next. ¡°Tell me. Why should I stop?¡± He knew that she was unconscious. As despicable as it may sound, he wanted to know the reason. This time, she won¡¯t be able to lie. ¡°Tell me. Do you love Chu Lui?¡± Xia Ruoxin cried even more in response. She mumbled a subconscious reply, but the love and heartache did not diminish, not even the slightest. She felt as though it had made a mark on her soul. It would be a shadow that would follow her in her deep slumber within the coffin. ¡°Yes...¡± She clutched the blouse at her chest. An icy fire seemed to burn within her body. It was ice cold at one moment, and hot in another¡ªso unbearable. Yes, she loved him. At her state of unconsciousness, she could clearly remember her love for this man. It was a love so humbled and undignified. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you want to continue?¡± His hand had once again moved to her waist, and it was proactively caressing her. That made Xia Ruoxin blush even more. Her face was no longer pale as daylight. ¡°I don¡¯t want him. Not anymore.¡± Xia Ruoxin kept shaking her head and continued to struggle. ¡°I refused. He hadid his hands on another woman. He kissed another woman. So filthy...¡± Her body shrank in agony while the man simply held her in ce. All she could do was to open her mouth and murmur in misery. Chu Lui had felt a dull and heavy feeling for the first time. He could not even describe such a feeling after he heard the misery in her voice. He actually felt his heart aching. Chapter 54 - Warmth

Chapter 54: Warmth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios! He rested his hand on her face and could feel the cold traces of tears with his fingers. All women he had dated, had confessed their love for him¡ªeven Yixuan was no exception. He was unimpressed as it had boosted his male ego well, but he felt as if something had touched his frozen and rigid heart. Even moved. ¡°Alright, stop crying. You crybaby.¡± He tenderly patted her face as if coaxing a little girl. He also made it as an excuse to exin further, regardless of whether this woman could understand or if she was even conscious. ¡°I did not touch her. I have not been with another woman ever since I had you,¡± he said, although he knew she could not hear him. But at the very least, he could speak his mind¡ªthoughts she was not aware of. ¡°Woman. If so, do you think you have seeded? I hate you. I hate the fact that I only have you on my mind.¡± He narrowed his gaze dangerously as he muttered softly to himself, ¡°Tell me. Do you think I still hate you when I only have you on my mind?¡± He had no answer to that. Nor did she. This is the difference between loving someone and not to love. To love is to give. Not to love, is to take away. And as they warmed each other that beautiful night, love was in the air. In their tale of intense love, who would hold grudges, and who would end up with regrets? When everything slowed down and peace had returned, Chu Lui opened his eyes. It was full of excitement from their wild intimacy earlier on. It had yet to recede. He had never been so satisfied in terms of the body, to the heart, and then to his soul. Not once has any woman gave him such fulfillment. ¡°Woman, I really love your body.¡± His fingers slid across Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, a look of unguessable distance zed in his dark eyes. He closed his eyes, and when they opened, his fingers were resting on her forehead. It was too dark to make out anything, much less understand anything. He pushed away from the woman who he had been embracing but she hugged his waist tightly, refusing to let go. She even had her pillow positioned on top of his chest. They resembled a real couple who were infatuated with each other. It was as if they had fallen asleep hugging one another after having physical intimacy. Initially, Chu Lui wanted to push her away again, but he stopped. It was his way ofpromising, as an expense for the one night she had given him. Xia Ruoxin slept even closer to him. It was warm. So warm. Her body was tired. However, her heart was warmer than she had ever felt. As though she had gone back to her childhood where she hadid in her mother¡¯s embrace. Chapter 55 - So-called Love

Chapter 55: So-called Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios! ¡°Mom...¡± The mumble came from her lips. It sounded sad and painful. Soon, a drop of tear slipped from the corner of her eye, hidden in Chu Lui¡¯s chest. That cold was senseless, but it caused an idental spasm in his heart. He could not exin what triggered it. He put his hand on her hair and gently caressed her. It was too bad she missed the unexpected disy of tenderness. She slept soundly. Chu Lui kept ncing at the watch on his wrist. This might well be his first timete for work. His schedule within thepany has always been precise like a well-tuned machine. He was neverte, and he never leaves early. Whereas today, he could not get up. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to; it was impossible. This woman had him in a tight bear hug. In fact, he just couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up, not because of the bear hug. Whenever he pulled her hand intending to get rid of her, she would be so overwhelmed with sadness that she would look like she would cry. His heart couldn¡¯t take the agony. He wanted to leave her, but he couldn¡¯t seem to make the right choice. He lowered his head, pinched hard on the woman¡¯s face and sulked. She was a troublesome woman. Xia Ruoxin shook his hand off in difort. The pinch might have awakened her for her eyshes slightly fluttered. She felt her body aching, but it was warm. She was reluctant to move away. As she suddenly opened her eyes, it shocked her to see the man in front of her. Why was he here? They were huddled together in an intimate position. It was not her hands, but his. He had his hands around her waist, his arm was her pillow. She even wrapped her legs around his. She noticed their bodies being close with no barrier for their lower bodies. She was naked beneath the nket. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she cautiously apologized and removed her leg awkwardly from his. And while doing so, she identally brushed against his most sensitive area. She blushed when the man¡¯s body reacted. Chu Lui merely smiled. This woman can really arouse him with the slightest things. She looked so innocent, but it had caused his heartbeat to race. ¡°Woman, I¡¯mte for work today because of you. I have never suffered a loss. What I¡¯ve lost, I will get thepensation from you.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but kiss her as he flipped her over. It was as sweet as he remembered. The urge to continue followed after it. They never stopped. They got satisfaction from each other. It was beyond physical satisfaction. What Xia Ruoxin gained was love while Chu Lui gained lust. Chu Lui felt energized after he put on his clothes. His eyes were still profoundly dark, unlike the look he had earlier when he was in a physical entanglement with the same woman. Chapter 56 - How Will She Compensate?

Chapter 56: How Will She Compensate?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It exhausted Xia Ruoxin and fell asleep again. He sat down and put his hand on her face. ¡°I¡¯m bringing you out for dinner tonight. Remember to wait for me.¡± She merely replied with an unconscious low murmur. She fell back into a deep sleep. He stood up and looked down at the woman who was huddling her body as she slept on the bed. His thin lips slightly curled with a hint of aloofness. It might have been the lighting in the bedroom which gave him such a look. He looked up and cast a nce at the wedding portrait hanging on the wall. When his gaze fell on Xia Yixuan¡¯s face, the pain quickly shed in his dark eyes. But it went away just as fast as it appeared. He closed the door. All that was left was a woman who was too exhausted to open her eyes. Chu Lui, the CEO of Chu Enterprise made an unprecedented move and waste on that day¡ªit was over two hours. It had never happened before. ¡± Tsk ... Cousin, one look at you and I could tell that you¡¯ve overindulged in lust. Be careful about your health. Remember to take more tonics. Like that deer penis or whatever.¡± ¡°Du Jingtang, not a single word from you again. Do you really think I won¡¯t dare toy a finger on you?¡± Chu Lui looked up from among the stacks of documents. His voice was calm, but there was a serious warningced on it. He better shut his mouth or else, Chu Lui would kick him all the way to the Pacific Ocean. ¡°Ahh. Cousin, I¡¯ll stop. I will just sit here. I¡¯m serious. I will sit here and be silent. You don¡¯t really have to kick me. One doesn¡¯t go around kicking a handsome man¡¯s buttocks.¡± Du Jingtang hastily took a sit at the side. It was one of those threats again. He couldn¡¯t help but rub his butt. It was always the same trick. Wasn¡¯t he shameful? ¡°Oh, yes. Cousin,e over to my house today. My mom said she has not seen you for a long time. She wants you toe over for dinner when you have the time.¡± Du Jingtang stretched his legs. His mother was biased for all she thought was his cousin. She did not even look at her own son who was her flesh and blood, a part of her. ¡°I have an appointment.¡± It took a while for Chu Lui to reply. He recalled his promise to that woman. ¡°Perhaps another day.¡± Du Jingtang merely lifted his brows. ¡°Oh, I see.¡±... He took a stack of documents and passed them to Chu Lui. ¡°Cousin, the contract for today. This is...¡± There was a constant nagging within the quiet CEO¡¯s office. However, since Du Jingtang worked for Chu Lui, he was the one who was always talking while Chu Lui listened on. When Xia Ruoxin woke up, it was already noon. On that day, she had a deep slumber and woke upte. She sat up, lowered her head, and saw the bruises. She also knew what had happened between Chu Lui and herself. She picked up his clothes that were lying on the floor. As she rested her hand on her forehead, a vague and faint bitter smile appeared on her face. He had found her when she left yesterday. There were some things she couldn¡¯t recall. She knew it was him. Whatever he had said, she couldn¡¯t remember. She really couldn¡¯t recall. Why did he search for her? Why couldn¡¯t he leave her alone to live or die? She did not want to have any hope or expectation for despair alwayses after hope. As she looked up, the wedding portrait was still hanging on the wall, upying half of it. It was not a thing that hung between them. It was Xia Yixuan. He said she owed him and Xia Yixuan a life. But this life, were they expecting her topensate? Chapter 57 - Unfair

Chapter 57: Unfair

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She put her clothes on and kept the gown she had wornst night carefully hidden. If it was possible, she did not want to wear it again. She felt disgraced and embarrassed when she wore it. It reflected the current state of her reputation. After mocking herself, she tied her hair up and walked out. She had not forgotten that there was no one else around. There was no maid because she was one. The door opened, and it stunned her for a moment. It was spick and span outside. Even the floor had been mopped and there were still traces of water. But who could have done everything? ¡°Ahh, Mrs. Chu. You are awake?¡± A young woman ran in from outside as she wiped her hands on her clothes. Her round face showed some anxiety. ¡°Mrs. Chu, I-I am new here. You can call me Xiao Hong.¡± She lowered her head and smiled shyly. There was a tinge of simplicity about her, not one ofplexed mind. ¡°Mhm, I understand. You can carry on.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned and walked back to her room. Luo Sha had left and Xia Hong was her recement. She had nothing to do. She sat by the bedside, took her sketchbook out of the drawer and started a new sketch. This time, the man in the drawing was not aloof or smiling. There was a weird confusion about him. She still couldn¡¯t recall what he had said before he left. She stood up and drew the curtains back. She gazed out in a daze¡ªthe misty autumn colors was a warm yellow and tea. But her heart remained gray. With her eyes closed, they gradually deposited a sense of indescribable loss. ¡®Chu Lui, what was it you want? What was it you really want?¡¯ When Chu Lui returned, he saw Xia Ruoxin eating and his eyes dangerously narrowed. Did she not take his words seriously? He had pushed Du Jingtang¡¯s invitation away to rush back home. Yet, here she was, eating. Did she not think about him? ¡°Do you want some?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked once she saw him. She was slightly surprised, but she remembered to move away and offered him her seat. She had not been a fussy eater and would eat whatever was avable. However, looking at the table of a few simple dishes, would he be able to do the same? ¡°Have you forgotten what I said?¡± Chu Lui advanced towards her. This bloody woman. To think he had wanted to treat her better. She really doesn¡¯t know what was good for her. Did she have to do the opposite of what he said and provoke him? ¡°What did you say?¡± It confused Xia Ruoxin. She put her chopsticks down, feeling weird. ¡®Did he say anything?¡¯ ¡°Xia Ruoxin!¡± Chu Lui definitely raised his voice a notch while Xia Ruoxin merely stared at him with her innocent eyes. She really couldn¡¯t recall or maybe she did. But what exactly did he say? Chu Lui closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Otherwise, he might have strangled the woman to her death. ¡°I told you we are going out for dinner. Now you¡¯ve eaten, what am I supposed to eat?¡± he said between clenched teeth. This was the first time he lost all poise before a woman. It was also the first that a woman had not taken his words seriously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really couldn¡¯t recall. If you want to eat, I can fetch you a pair of chopsticks.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and walked into the kitchen. No one could see the look of disappointment as she turned around. She seemed to have missed something. She wondered if she would have another chance. Chapter 58 - Harmoniously

Chapter 58: Harmoniously

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A bitterugh. Some smiles were meant to fall helplessly. She put a pair of chopsticks opposite her. She had not cooked a lot of dishes, and she wondered if it would be enough for him. After all, she had already eaten half of them. Would he like it? Chu Lui¡¯s eyes remained narrowed and directed at her as if he wanted to burn a hole in her body with his stare. ¡°I will go and change. Shall we eat out?¡± She did not sit as she wondered if it was toote to change. ¡°No.¡± The voice sounded cold, and she cowered at its tone. Chu Lui sat down and lifted his chopsticks. All of a sudden, he did not feel like going out. He took a bite with his chopsticks. It tasted nd, with minimum salt and spice. It did not have an overwhelming vor. However, to a man who had been starving, it was a delicacy. Xia Ruoxin turned around. With her curved eyshes slightly fluttering, she stared¡ªunmoving¡ªat the man who was eating the dishes that she had cooked. She could feel her eyes turning misty. She felt moved. As it turned out, they could co-exist peacefully like a normal husband and wife without mockery, hurt, or hatred. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be full?¡± Chu Lui looked up abruptly and stared at Xia Ruoxin, right into her pure and beautiful eyes. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. He seldom saw her look so silly. It was easy to guess what went through her mind. ¡°Remember to wait for me tomorrow. Or else, you don¡¯t ever have to eat again.¡± It was clearly a threat... but somehow, it wascking. Chu Lui had chosen to be a paper tiger in this instance. Xia Ruoxin hurriedly nodded and sat down. She picked up her chopsticks and began to eat only the rice in her bowl. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating with the dishes?¡± Her head was almost buried into the bowl. Did she think it was tastier to have just in rice? ¡°There wasn¡¯t much left. I was worried that it might not be enough for you.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked up and started counting the dishes left. It was indeed insufficient. She had eaten some, and so did he. If she continued, there won¡¯t be any left. ¡°Remember to cook more next time. With so little, do you think you¡¯re feeding a cat?¡± His fingers paused for a moment. Very seldom had a woman cared for him like this. Around him, women would refuse to eat because they were trying to slim down. Not because they were worried that he did not have enough. As for Yixuan, he was always the one to care for her and pamper her. Naturally, she did not have to do this for him. This was care without any motive. She had really thought it was not enough. He had the impression now: if they had only one bun now, she would rather starve to death and let him have the whole bun. He gripped his chopsticks tight. Without knowing why, he felt more conflicted with his feelings nowpared to earlier. He had held onto some things stubbornly and consistently. However, gradually, little by little, they had started to loosen. ¡°Come here.¡± He put the chopsticks down and reached out. Xia Ruoxin bit on her chopsticks and looked at him, bewildered. ¡°Woman, do not always make me repeat my words.¡± His voice deepened. Xia Ruoxin finally stood up and walked over to him. However, she did not know what he wanted. Chu Lui pulled easily with a backhand. Shended on hisp, and her cries for help were muffled between their kisses. Chapter 59 - He Hurt Her Again

Chapter 59: He Hurt Her Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His kiss was extremely forceful as if he was going to consume her soul. She could only ept his plundering. They were like this from the start¡ªhim capturing and her sumbing. Chu Lui finally let go of her and ced a hand on her cheek, gently tracing her slightly swollen lips. He was the one who had made her lips rosy red. His eyes darkened slightly. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, remember, this is mine.¡± He put his hand on her lips. ¡°Only I can touch them.¡± Then his hand shifted down to her waist. ¡°Your body is mine, too. Only I can look. And...¡± Did something sh across his dark eyes? His fingers went to her upper chest. ¡°This is mine, too. Your whole being, your soul, your life. All of you belong to me. ¡°Do you understand?¡± He grasped her sharp chin and looked at her blinking, gentle, bright, and big eyes. They were beautiful¡ªone of the most beautiful he had seen, but they were also the most wicked. He still had not forgotten how his Yixuan had died. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you killed Yixuan. You must use your whole life¡ªyour everything¡ªto pay me back.¡± His voice was like a huge ck, capturing Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart securely. Xia Ruoxin just nodded her head lightly. She knew and understood her ce in this marriage, but she just wished he could treat her less cruelly and hurt her less. She could take the pain in her body, but please, don¡¯t hurt her heart anymore. This man was always like this. Just when a person started thinking he was treating them differently, he would hurt them instead. ¡°You¡¯re crying again.¡± Chu Lui ced his finger under her eye, rubbing away her tears gently. He then put his finger against his lips. This was the first time he took the initiative to taste a woman¡¯s tears. He never thought it would be so salty between his lips... and slightly bitter. Sometimes, hatred was a double-edged sword. When a person hated someone, that person might actually be hating themselves, too. When he was hurting someone... maybe, he was being hurt, too. This battle between them seemed to reach a deadlock. ¡°Good girl. Remember to wait for me tomorrow.¡± He bit her earlobe but realized that her soft ear had turned red. It was cute. Not only did Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eye rim turn red, but her eyes were also turning red, too. He said ¡®tomorrow¡¯. Was there really going to be a ¡®tomorrow¡¯? She was extremely moved by Chu Lui¡¯s small kindness, but she never thought that behind his kindness, there might be an ulterior motive. Chu Lui put his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head, his lips curving into a perfect smile. She was not sure what meaning the smile held. However, it definitely was not a genuine smile. It would never appear on someone as cold as Chu Lui. Xia Ruoxin was waiting for tomorrow nervously, the tomorrow he said. She had already changed into a new set of clothes. In the mirror was a woman smiling brightly with a hint of silliness and naivety. She was not crying anymore... but smiling. Chu Lui, her husband. She sat at the top of the bed, her fingers brushing gently against another pillow. Last night, they spent yet another quiet and blissful night together again. He kept holding her as they slept. He thought that there was nothing but hatred between them, but that was not the case now. Their rtionship was improving gradually; it kept changing. He could not love her, but at least hate her less. Chapter 60 - Surprise

Chapter 60: Surprise

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She turned her head, but when she saw the huge wedding photo that was still hanging on the wall, her heart turned cold suddenly. Xia Yixuan was smiling so perfectly, so effortlessly. ¡°Sister, he loved me, he hated you.¡± Xia Ruoxin tasted a faint bitter understanding on her lips. She knew that. ¡°Sister, are you still hoping that he would love you?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart jolted. She stood up. Yes, she was hoping. Every action he made¡ªevery ounce of goodwill he expressed¡ªmade the love she had given up on revive again. The love she felt for this man was unexpectedly deep. There was a knock on the door, and she hurried forward, thinking it was Chu Lui. Then again, she had forgotten that Chu Lui had no need to knock the door when he entered the room. ¡°Chu...¡± The moment she opened the door, her face changed instantly from anticipation to disappointment. It wasn¡¯t him. ¡°Ah, Mrs. Chu. I¡¯m sorry for bothering you.¡± Xiao Hong ced her hand on her head sheepishly. ¡°Mhm, it¡¯s okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head and tried her best to force her lips back into a smile, but she realized it took too much effort. ¡°Mrs. Chu, I actually have something to tell you.¡± She smiled again. She was really an innocent kid. She did not even notice the obvious disappointment on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. ¡°Mister called just now to say that he might not be able toe back home tonight. You can have dinner on your own.¡± Xiao Hong finished, waiting for Xia Ruoxin¡¯s reply. Xia Ruoxin smiled suddenly, her smile full of bitterness. ¡°Mhm, I know.¡± It was a simple ¡®I know¡¯, but it was filled with disappointment beyond words. He was noting back. He was really noting back. He broke his promise. She sat back at the side of the bed. She ced her hand on her cheeks, trying hard to maintain the smile on her face. It was not a smile to show others, but she had to at least show it to herself. It was okay. She shook her head lightly, mocking herself. It was not the first time anyway. She should be used to it. When she thought of this, her face darkened immediately. She really wanted to go. She had been looking forward to it the whole day and prepared for it the whole day. No one could see her disappointment, but it was apparent to her. She kept waiting foolishly. She looked at everything outside, opened and closed her eyes. However, her eyes still contained that person¡¯s silhouette until some light finally disappeared under her eyes. The door opened again, and she continued her actions until she smelled a strange scent of flowers in the air. She lowered her head to see a prettily wrapped bouquet of Chinese bellflowers. ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡± Chu Lui stood in front of her like a god. He was an extremely honorable man: d in a tuxedo, his face cold and expressionless, a pricey watch on his wrist¡ªall while holding a bouquet of flowers. It was a little silly, actually. He had sent women flowers before, but it was all sent by his secretary. This was the first time he held a bouquet of flowers. It was unbelievable even to him. He, CEO of the Chu Group, personally went to the florist to get a bouquet of flowers. ¡°Why... are you...?¡± Xia Ruoxin felt like she was being suffocated by the flower fragrance and did not know where to put her hands suddenly. ¡°I thought you said you weren¡¯ting back today?¡± She lowered her head again, staring at the bouquet of flowers in his hand. Were they for her... or for someone else? It should be for her, right? Chapter 61 - Eternally Unchanging

Chapter 61: Eternally Unchanging

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I changed my mind at thest minute. Is there a problem?¡± Chu Lui just lifted his brows, trying to brush it over lightly, but his ck eyes held a slightly cynical light. Yes, he did it on purpose. He wanted her to be restless and worried. He wanted her to go from heaven to hell... and then from hell to heaven repeatedly, to be tortured thoroughly. ¡°You...¡± Xia Ruoxin stared dumbly at him. Her eyes reflected a dashing man. There was only him in her eyes from the start, but she was still not used to this sudden surprise. ¡°For you.¡± Chu Lui stuffed the flowers into her hand and lied wlessly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose. There was a sudden meeting, but I ended it early.¡± He pretended to exin to her as if he knew what she was thinking. He naturally ignored her red-rimmed eyes. This woman was really easily touched. She was willing to die for someone if that person just gave her a bit of love. At the thought of this, the curve on his lips got wider. He liked this feeling. He liked it a lot. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged the flowers. The bouquet of purple Chinese bellflowers was really pretty. Her face brushed lightly against the petals as she breathed in the scent of the flowers deeply. It was the first time she received flowers, and it was such a big bouquet, too. She was such a fool, smiling and crying. Chu Lui put his finger beneath her eyes. She cried when she was happy, and she cried when she was not happy. He had never met a woman who loved crying so much, and he knew that just a sentence from him could make the woman cry... or make her smile. She seemed to have fallen deeper in love with him. His eyes darkened further, but it shed briefly with a dim light that normal people would not be able to catch. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you out for dinner. I¡¯ve already reserved a ce.¡± Chu Lui stood up and rested his finger¡ªstained with her tears¡ªagainst his body and then rubbed his finger against his body forcefully, almost loathingly. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head lightly and stored the flowers in her embrace before standing in front of him like an obedient wife, waiting carefully for his nextmand. He took her hand, and her heart warmed instantly, touching emotions gripping her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Lui held her hand tightly. Her hands were extremely soft like her lips. Everything on this woman was amazingly soft, of course, including her heart. Just a little more, and maybe it would shatter with just a light touch. ¡°Chu Lui...¡± Xia Ruoxin held his fingers tightly but spoke suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Lui did not turn back and just continued holding her hands tightly as if they could be together for as long as they live, for eternity. ¡°Chu Lui, do you know what these flowers are?¡± Xia Ruoxin finally asked after a long silence. Chu Lui paused for a while and spoke quietly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was nice so I got it.¡± That was truly the case. He saw it the moment he entered the florist and pointed at it randomly before buying it. It was just as she thought. Xia Ruoxin just gave a bitterugh as her mouth was filled with immense bitterness. He did not know. If he did, he probably would not have bought it. Chinese bellflowers. Her favorite flowers. They represented... An eternally unchanging love; sincere, gentle and mncholic. What are you trying to ask? Chu Lui¡¯s ck eyes were always deep and always kept her from knowing what he was thinking and from understanding his hot and cold behavior. Chapter 62 - What Xia Yixuan Liked

Chapter 62: What Xia Yixuan Liked

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xia Ruoxin just held his hand tightly. ¡°I just want to thank you. The flowers were beautiful.¡± She looked at their linked fingers and shut her eyes slightly. This was enough; it really was. She was satisfied with just this. Just like a p followed by a candy. He was irresistible to her. If she was called a fool, then so be it. She had never been smart before in the first ce. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Chu Lui turned back and ced his fingers on her face. She drew nearer; her eyes that looked like it was full of ripples held unconcealed love with no regrets. She loved him, she really did. Such a foolish woman. All of a sudden, he felt his heart waver for a little... but just for a few seconds. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He put down his hand and pulled Xia Ruoxin before sitting in the car. The ce they were going to was a high-ss restaurant that Chu Lui frequented. He had brought countless women there¡ªobviously including Xia Yixuan. Now, it was her turn. The car stopped. Chu Lui led her in with familiarity. The waiter automatically brought them to the table Chu Lui frequently reserved. It was by the window and had a clear view of everything, but people outside would not be able to see inside the ss. ¡°Order anything you want to eat.¡± Chu Lui slid the handmade menu in his hands across the table, whichnded right in front of Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin opened it. Every dish sounded delectable, but the prices were sky-high. Xia Ruoxin flipped through the pages for a long time before closing the menu shut and staring wide-eyed at the man who was sitting with his legs crossed elegantly. ¡°Why, is it not to your liking?¡± Chu Lui lifted his eyebrows and ced his hand on his leg and then narrowed his cold, ck eyes slightly. Under the dim lights, his cold features seemed softened. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. She was not sure how to say it. ¡°I have never eaten all these before, and I don¡¯t know what I should order?¡± Her smile was slightly pained. This sort of ces was only suitable for Xia Yixuan; she had never stepped foot in here before. Chu Lui reached his hand out to take the menu. He signaled to the waiter at the side with his finger, and the waiter stood in front of them knowingly. Chu Lui ordered a few dishes randomly. This was orthodox French cuisine, and he liked it very much. The restaurant was filled with a gentle tune yed by a piano. There was a rotating ss stage illuminated by the soft lights from the chandelier, and underneath it was a young girl ying the piano. Her fingers danced across the ck and white keys of the piano as she spread the dreamy notes around. Xia Ruoxin looked around a little helplessly at the start, but as time went by, she seemed to get used to her surroundings¡ªperhaps due to the man beside her. Just him sitting there, or looking at the watch on his wrist, or just shutting his eyes, or even looking at her with an unknown gaze asionally... all of these could make her heart feel calmer. Once all the dishes have arrived, Xia Ruoxin looked at the dishes on the table in a daze. Her heart lurched suddenly. He still had this habit. They were all Xia Yixuan¡¯s favorite, and her mom frequently had the chef make it especially for her. Every year, during Yixuan¡¯s birthday, these dishes could be seen at the Xia family. Xia Yixuan might have liked it, but Xia Ruoxin? Not necessarily. She liked food with a light vor, but she had to follow Yixuan¡¯s preference. It was like that in the past. Would it be like that even now? Chapter 63 - Someone’s Embarrassment

Chapter 63: Someone¡¯s Embarrassment

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Why, you don¡¯t like it?¡± Chu Lui lifted the wine ss from the table¡ªhis eyes deep, ck, and a little hazy. He seemed to be looking for someone else through her, but he realized he was wrong. This pair of sisters had absolutely nothing inmon. Everyone knew, actually, that they were not biological sisters¡ªwith no ounce of blood rtion. ¡°No, it¡¯s delicious. I like it. It¡¯s just so delicious that I¡¯m taken aback.¡± Xia Ruoxin just let out an absent-minded smile, eating the dishes he ordered tastelessly. If she did not eat them, he would probably be upset. They were finally able to interact so harmoniously. She did not want there to be any problems that could destroy her long-awaited peace. She was chewing tastelessly¡ªtrying hard to consume the food, but it made her eyes go red. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I need to go to the restroom.¡± She stood up and smiled apologetically, her eyes turning even redder. Chu Lui lifted the wine ss on the table and took a sip, his slightly curved lips turned up even more. ¡°Brother Lui, I love these so much. It seems like my sister does not like them. I really don¡¯t know what she is thinking. ¡°Wasting such delicious food. Do you think she¡¯s against these dishes?¡± He remembered those words; so whatever Yixuan liked, she did not. He put down the cup in his hand and lowered his eyes slightly, but he heard someone call his name from afar. ¡°Chu Lui?¡± He lifted his head and stood up, greeting the people politely, ¡°Dad, Mom, what brings you here?¡± Towards the two elders, he was surprisingly respectful. ¡°Nothing, we just wanted to eat something here.¡± Xia Mingzhen looked like he had aged several decades in just a short while. He was not as enthusiastic and daring as he used to be. Now, he was really a senior elderly who had lost a daughter. Without a goal and without hope, it was no wonder he aged. ¡°Chu Lui, our Yixuan was ill-fortuned,¡± Xia Mingzhen ced his hand on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders and patted him lightly. He had always liked Lui. He never had a son so he treated Chu Lui like he was a second son. Even though he was still their son-inw, Ruoxin was someone else¡¯s child and could not be considered as part of the Xia family. He was selfish. ¡°Chu Lui, who did youe with? Was the one who left just now Ruoxin?¡± Shen Yijun clutched the high-end purse in her grip tightly. She had an enormous diamond ring on her finger and the status of a rich woman. She was used to this status¡ªfamiliar with her rightful manner of speaking, her demeanor, and her attitude. ¡°Yes, Mom.¡± He addressed her the same way. It did not matter whether the one he married was Xia Ruoxin or Xia Yixuan; he still called them ¡®Dad¡¯ and ¡®Mom¡¯. ¡°Chu Lui, you made up with her?¡± Shen Yijun looked at Chu Lui in disbelief. He actually took that woman out to eat? ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Lui replied softly. His unwavering eyes were too calm, too slow¡ªlike a pool of stagnant water without a hint of ripples. ¡°Chu Lui, how could you?¡± Shen Yijun felt an unknown rage bubble within her, ¡°Have you forgotten how Yixuan died? Have you forgotten that the one you love is Yixuan? How could you...¡± She had not finished her sentence when she felt Xia Mingzhen tug on her sleeve forcefully. She turned back, and the rest of the words died down at the back of her throat. Her face turned red. She was extremely embarrassed. She lowered her head and even felt an unbearable embarrassment rise within her. Standing behind them was none other than Xia Ruoxin who just returned from the restroom. She had heard all of their conversation clearly, from start to end. Chapter 64 - A Mother Like This

Chapter 64: A Mother Like This

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin smiled indifferently. Her lips were turned up, and it looked pretty¡ªbut fake. This was her mom, Shen Yijun¡ªher mother, her biological mother. Was she so unwilling to see her happy, and must she force her until she was at the end of her wits? Really, she was not angry; she was not furious. She just smiled, but still buried somewhere in her heart was an immense sorrow. She should be crying, shouldn¡¯t she? She should be shedding tears and mocking herself for how she had already lost motherly love, but in the end, she smiled tiredly and helplessly. ¡°Come here, Ruoxin.¡± She heard the man call her name¡ªnot ¡®woman¡¯, not ¡®Xia Ruoxin¡¯, but ¡®Ruoxin¡¯. This was the first time he said her name in front of other people. She nced to the side, her lips quivering with a rare fragility. Just like a flower swaying continuously in the wind, she could fly away to an unknown ce in the blink of an eye. Chu Lui¡¯s ck eyes were unusually deep. He walked over and held her waist. Yes, he could not take it; he really felt genuine unfairness for her. He nced at Shen Yijun. Both were her daughters, but somehow¡ªsurprisingly, he thought she was a failure of a mother. ¡°What? Have you gotten amnesia? You cannot even remember your own parents? Greet them.¡± His flicked her forehead softly¡ªnot with a strong force, but enough to make her a little dazed. Such an intimate action, such a gentle expression, and a natural mild light-hearted tone. It made Shen Yijun¡¯s face go pale. Had he forgotten about Yixuan? How could he treat Xia Ruoxin so nicely? For a moment, she seemed to have forgotten that Xia Ruoxin was her biological daughter¡ªnot an enemy. Xia Ruoxin could feel a huge strength from the hand on her waist¡ªas if giving her courage and strength, but it also served as torment and a warning. ¡°Dad, Mom, what a coincidence that you¡¯re here.¡± She turned towards them, her voice dull without color and her eyes cold without feelings. She was not unwilling, but they were ungiving... and so she stopped trying. ¡°Yes. Looks like you¡¯ve been doing well. That makes me feel better,¡± Xia Mingzhen said awkwardly. He had epted it but still felt extremely ufortable, especially towards Chu Lui¡¯s protectiveness over her. Had they really already gotten over Yixuan¡¯s death? Xia Ruoxin nodded her head lightly. She had not looked at Shen Yijun even once from the start. She turned her head and looked at Chu Lui. His handsome face showed no signs of any expression, cold and hard as always. She bit her lips and said, ¡°I want to go back. Is that okay?¡± She blinked her eyes rapidly, hiding the fragility that did not manage to disappearpletely. It was not that she did not care, but rather, she was unable to bring herself to care. Chu Lui let go of her waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± After he said the words, his lips pursed together even more tightly. He had wanted to reject her, but he did not expect his mouth to make the decision faster than his heart. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll be leaving with Ruoxin first. Enjoy your night.¡± He nodded his head to the Xia couple and pulled Xia Ruoxin to leave, his strides biggerpared to the past. Shen Yijun clutched her purse even tighter as if she was trying to strangle someone to death. Suddenly, she felt sudden warmth on her shoulder; but it was not enough to warm her heart. ¡°Yijun, let¡¯s not mention this incident anymore. I¡¯m grateful for your protectiveness over Yixuan, but I don¡¯t want you to regret. We are both old. How much longer do we have?¡± Chapter 65 - Wish She Died Early

Chapter 65: Wish She Died Early

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Mingzhen persuaded her with good intentions. She had sacrificed too much for him, for Xia Yixuan, and for the Xia family. He did not wish for her to live the rest of her life in hatred; if not, her whole life would truly be ruined. Shen Yijun vaguely understood Xia Mingzhen¡¯s intentions, but determination still shed across her eyes. Regret? The edges of her lip lifted. No, she wouldn¡¯t regret. She would never. Sometimes, humans could be really overconfident; and the result of overconfidence was unimaginable pain. In the car, Xia Ruoxin ced her hand on herp, her vision hazy. Her heart felt empty, very empty. ¡°If I was the one who died then, would all of you be happy?¡± Her lips curved slightly, her smile a little dull. If she died, would all of them be happy? Chu Lui and that mother of hers. The car stopped suddenly. If not for the seatbelt, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body would have been thrown against the windshield. Her shoulders were grabbed suddenly with an immense strength it almost made her bones hurt¡ªas if they were being crushed. ¡°Take back your words, Xia Ruoxin.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s deep ck eyes were slightly red. He didn¡¯t like her saying this type of self-loathing words. Yixuan was already dead. Did she think that she could salvage anything? Were his anger and his frustration really... because of this? ¡°Don¡¯t you wish for me to die early, too?¡± Xia Ruoxin raised her head, extremely sorrowful but helpless. Was there anyone who loved her in this world? She received much more hatred from the world than she did love, even though she did not do anything wrong. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Xia Ruoxin. I don¡¯t want to hear you saying something like that again. I never said I wanted you to die early.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s hands on her shoulders were still tight and forceful. His eyes were deep. Xia Ruoxin smiled slightly, a bitter tear falling from the corner of her eye. Was that not the case? Was there anyone who cared about her life? Even her mother wished for her early death. Would this man who hated her care? Then, she felt herself being reeled into an extremely warm embrace. She shut her eyes gently. So such a cold man could be so warm, too. ¡°I never wanted for you to die early. Regardless of whether I admit it or not¡ªand whether you¡¯re willing or not, you are still my wife. Xia Ruoxin, I realized that while hating you, I have started to care for you. Do you understand what this means, Xia Ruoxin?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s hands wound tightly around her waist and felt her jump lightly in his arms. His lips curled up into a smile at this moment. He never wanted her to die early¡ªnever ever¡ªfor what he wanted was... For her to stay... In a living hell. Under the shing light, the man¡¯s features seemed colder and more callous. Perhaps this was his true nature. Xia Ruoxin hugged his clothes tightly and took a deep breath of the faint tobo scent on him. She felt like her heart, which shattered into pieces, was slowly growing back together and healing again. ¡°Chu Lui...¡± She called his name, her throat closing up. Could she think of it as him starting to fall for her, even just a little? Chapter 66 - True or False

Chapter 66: True or False

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Woman, is there anyone who would call her husband by their full name?¡± Chu Lui smiled suddenly and cupped her face with one hand. She was touched, her face filled with emotions and fear she couldn¡¯t mask. ¡°Call me by my name next time, Ruoxin.¡± He pressed his lips softly against her forehead then shifted down. Every kiss was soft and full of doting love; every kiss was as if it was for his most treasured woman. ¡°Say it for me to hear.¡± His voice was alluring, making Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body shiver. ¡°Say it,¡± he murmured softly, gently. It was such an intimate gesture. She could not escape; neither did she want to. Was it reallying true? Could she really get what she wanted? ¡°Ah Lui...¡± It was such an intimate way of addressing him. Her lips opened and closed, and her words made Chu Lui¡¯s eyes darken. ¡°Good girl, say it one more time. I like hearing you say my name.¡± His lips grazed along hershes to her face, making her unable to escape. If this really was a trap, then she would dly fall into it. ¡°Ah Lui... ¡°I love you!¡± Chu Lui¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her deration of love pierced through the depths of his heart, making him remember this sour feeling for a very long time. It was unforgettable. He did not speak but used his actions to reply to her instead. His lips continued moving down. He reached her lips, and Xia Ruoxin lifted her head, her longshes brushing against his face. His lips were touching hers slightly, not pressing deeper. She realized her heart was racing, almost engulfing her and making her breath stop. She wound her hands around his neck, kissing him back for the first time. They were kissing inseparably in the car. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes shed with something indescribable that went unnoticed by Xia Ruoxin. That night, they interacted with a never-before lingering gentleness and passion. She waspletely devoted, giving every part of her body and her heart¡ªas well as her soul¡ªto this man. In the dark, the Xia Yixuan in the picture hanging on the wall seemed to smile even brighter. Morning came, and sunlight lit up the entire room. Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes slightly and realized that she was held tightly in Chu Lui¡¯s embrace. She lowered her head shyly, still in disbelief that the passionate and aggressive woman from yesterday was her. ¡°Why, are you shy?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s deep voice rang beside her head. He ran a callous hand across her back under the nket and stopped at her corbone, sending shivers down her spine. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± She pushed him away lightly. It was ticklish. Her face¡ªextremely pale¡ªwas tinted a light cherry pink, and it was so gorgeous. ¡°Haha...¡± Rich maleughter rang beside her ears, and her heart seemed to be in sync with his vibrations. Thump, thump, thump... It was just like Beethoven¡¯s fated musical notes. She wasn¡¯t sure whether it was going from fast to slow or from low to high¡ªor if it will go from resounding to tranquil... just like fate. ¡°I like your behavior yesterday. You really made me feel satisfied.¡± He moved in closer to her ears on purpose and took her sensitive ear lobe into his mouth gently. He never had a shortage of women so he knew the female body like the back of his hands, but the innocent and pure Xia Ruoxin had nothing topare his experience with. Xia Ruoxin was a little taken aback. His actions made even Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chest blush a tantalizing pink. Chapter 67 - Responsibility

Chapter 67: Responsibility

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Simply looking at her roused Chu Lui¡¯s desire easily. He stood up hurriedly and looked at the picture hanging on the wall. His eyesnded on Xia Yixuan, and the heat on his face finally subsided. Xia Ruoxin caught on and raised her head, following his gaze to the picture. She shut her eyes gently. She was still notparable to her. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I just don¡¯t want to bete.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice came closer again, and he pressed his lips lightly against hers, swollen from all previous kisses he gave her. ¡°I can¡¯t deny that Xia Yixuan will always be in my heart, and I¡¯m not sure of what I feel for you right now. I have known Yixuan since I was young. I can¡¯t forget her so easily. Do you understand? Ruoxin, we can¡¯t forget our responsibilities. I have already tormented you, and you have paid for what you did, but I can¡¯t forget her just like this. It¡¯s unfair to her. She¡¯s innocent.¡± He raised his hand and ced it on her face gently. ¡°I believe you didn¡¯t do it on purpose, because you have let mee to know a different you.¡± His gentle caress seemed to rub away thest defenses of the woman¡¯s heart. ¡°Do you really believe me... that I didn¡¯t...?¡± She wanted to say something, but Chu Lui ced his hand on her lips as if he did not want to hear what she had to say. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can stop talking about this. I¡¯m hungry. Shouldn¡¯t you be preparing breakfast for your husband?¡± He smiled slightly, the morning light falling on his face and neutralizing his slightly cold features. ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll go prepare immediately.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head lightly. She sat up and then realized that she was not wearing any clothes. She blushed furiously, turning around to wear her clothes. Even though they were already the most intimate of couples, she still was not used to exposing herself in front of him. Chu Lui stared at her elegant curves from behind her. Her back still had the marks left from the passionate night yesterday, but Xia Ruoxin had not noticed it. His lips curved into a slight smile, extremely cold and callous; but perhaps it was because he was against the sunlight. Xia Ruoxin finally put on her clothes. The moment she walked out, her legs gave out. Her face became even redder, and she did not dare to turn and look at him. The door closed softly. Chu Lui then retrieved a cigarette from the bedside drawer. The huffs and puffs he took made his features blurry and fogged. He only put out the cigarette when the cigarette butt almost scalded his fingers. He stood up and walked towards the bathroom. When he walked out, he was once again the superior CEO of the Chu group. When he opened the door, the maid Xiao Hong scrambled up immediately the moment she saw him as if he was some tremendous flood. Chu Lui pursed his lips in displeasure... was he so scary? However, if he looked into the mirror now, he would know himself whether he was scary or not. His perpetually cold expression, extremely sharp looks... coupled with his thin and fickle lips and icy, colorless ck eyes. This was the business genius that was known to all, not to mention his effective methods and callous heart. If he was not in this industry that ate people up whole, he would have run out of bones to munch on. He never had the habit of eating breakfast, but this woman changed him effortlessly. He realized surprisingly that he felt hungry in the subsequent mornings just after that one breakfast. Since she was the one who caused him to be like this, she would be in charge of feeding him in the future. Chapter 68 - Sweet Interactions

Chapter 68: Sweet Interactions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He did not realize that he had used the word ¡®future¡¯. She was the second woman he used it on, other than Xia Yixuan. She made a few simple side dishes and two bowls of porridge. The living room was filled with a light fragrance, making his thumb twitch and his appetite increase. Even though they were only simple homemade dishes, he could not help but like the taste. He thought he liked to eat extremely spicy food, but he realized he was wrong. He actually liked dishes that had a light taste with minimal seasoning the best. Xia Ruoxin put arge bowl in front of him, but Chu Lui kept staring at the small bowl in her hand. She blinked lightly and lowered her head in confusion. ¡°Is that not enough for you?¡± She smiled ever so innocently. Then, she stood up and poured half of the porridge from her bowl into his. ¡°I¡¯ll give half of mine to you if that¡¯s not enough. I¡¯m not that hungry.¡± She hadughter in her eyes. If he really wanted more, she was okay with not eating. ¡°No, that¡¯s enough.¡± Chu Lui picked up the bowl in his hand and started eating gracefully. Did she think he was a pig? To be able to finish a meal for two¡ªthough, he really could. Xia Ruoxin looked at him with a radiant and gentle smile. No matter where he was, he would always be the center of attention with his good upbringing. ¡°I¡¯m going to work.¡± He stood up. Xia Ruoxin passed him his briefcase, but Chu Lui just furrowed his eyebrows slightly, not moving from where he was standing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you forget something?¡± Xia Ruoxin searched around. Did he really forget something? ¡°You¡¯re the one who forgot something, not me. Miss Xia Ruoxin, have you forgotten that you¡¯re someone¡¯s wife?¡± Chu Lui crossed his arms as he stood. All his female partners in the past clung to him, kissing him and not willing to let him go... while she was seemingly chasing him out. It made him extremely displeased. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s mind was still a little nk. What did she forget? It was not as if she did not know that this was the first day she was really his wife. Chu Lui walked up to her and ced a hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders, kissing her slightly opened lips fiercely and taking away all her senses wildly. ¡°Miss Xia Ruoxin, remember.¡± His lipsnded on the lips that had anotheryer of red on them. ¡°This is the morning kiss you give to your husband.¡± His expression was deep, his features holding his always-reserved confidence. ¡°Did you remember, hmm?¡± He drew back his fingers, and Xia Ruoxin nodded her head immediately. Her face had a light blush. Her innocence showed through her shyness. She was already married but was still so innocent. It was not clear where she got her personality. Chu Lui looked at her again and then walked out. He nced at his watch. It would be eight o¡¯clock sharp when he reached the office. Xia Ruoxin stared at the door in a daze for a long time. A hand of hers reached out to her lips. So this was how happiness felt like. It seemed like heaven could not evenpare. She walked back to her own room and sat on the bed. The room was filled with his scent¡ªwarm and safe, making her long for him. She took out her sketchbook from the drawer and drew a portrait of an unusually familiar man again with a few strokes for the outline and some simple lines. The man on the paper had eyes as deep as the ocean, but his face held an indescribable gentleness. If the word ¡®gentle¡¯ could be applied to him, this would be it. Chapter 69 - He Was Actually Dazing Off

Chapter 69: He Was Actually Dazing Off

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She closed the sketchbook and looked at the huge wedding picture on the wall. She did not know why, but she felt uneasiness in her heart she could not put her finger on. It was as if all she had now was not real and did not belong to her. She patted her face softly, a masculine scent still lingering between her lips. He had said that they needed time. Then, she would give him time. No matter how much time he needed, she was willing to wait. No matter how long. She pressed her sketchbook to her chest. It¡¯s just that... she ced a hand on her stomach and rubbed gently. Between the light touches of her fingers, her heart ached slightly. She really wished to bear a child that resembled him, but it seemed impossible in this life. There was an immense sorrow on her face, but she raised her lips into a smile with a lot of effort. It was alright, as long as she had him... as long as he did not dislike her. Would he? She was not sure. She stood up and kept her sketchbook carefully. It was her treasure. If she lost it, she would be very distressed. At the same time, in the office of the CEO of the Chu Group, Du Jingtang would raise his head to look at Chu Lui from time to time. It was as if there was a morning glory blooming on his head at that time. Chu Lui threw the ink pen in his hand. ¡°What are you looking at? Was your brain caught between the doors?¡± His voice was still cold and hard, but Du Jingtang just ced his hands under his chin in thought. He then reached his hand out, intending to touch Chu Lui¡¯s forehead. Chu Lui¡¯s body moved backward and dodged his hand. Du Jingtang let out augh and pulled back his hand awkwardly, putting it on his own forehead instead. It was not hot. The problemy with him. ¡°Cousin, I realized you¡¯re acting abnormally.¡± His words made Chu Lui give him a cold stare, icy and cold. Du Jingtang smiled in a way that made Chu Lui feel like punching him and said, ¡°It¡¯s true, cousin. You didn¡¯t realize, but you actually dazed off. You even smiled! Even though it was just the edge of your lips that lifted, but I saw everything clearly.¡± He pointed at his eyes, in case Chu Lui did not believe him. ¡°Both my eyes saw that.¡± ¡°Du Jingtang, is your workload too light?¡± Chu Lui crossed his arms across his chest. In this world, only this idiot Du Jingtang dared to provoke and make fun of him. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you call me ¡®brother¡¯!¡± His threat made Du Jingtang shiver uncontrobly. Du Jingtang pouted and raised both his hands in surrender. ¡°Brother, my dear brother. I was wrong. I won¡¯t say that again.¡± It was better for him to act a little smarter. His elder cousin¡¯s heart was made of stone, and when it was hard, he was heartless even towards his own rtives. He would not even take into ount the blood rtion he had with his younger cousin. ¡°Oh.¡± Du Jingtang suddenly thought of some serious business. ¡°Cousin, there¡¯s an auction taking ce tonight. Are you going? I heard there are some exceptional items tonight that you might like.¡± Chu Lui put down the pen in his hand, something indescribable shing across his face briefly. An auction? Du Jingtang shuddered involuntarily. It was the sense of unpredictability again. His cousin must be plotting something to deal with someone again. He picked up the phone and quickly dialed a number. Chapter 70 - I’ll Make You Into A Princess

Chapter 70: I¡¯ll Make You Into A Princess

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Secretary Xu, help me with something.¡± He spun his office chair, his slightly-raised lower jaw etched with hard and cold lines. There was not a single soft spot on this man, including his hair¡ªwhich was stuck stiffly above his ears. Even though it was not gentle enough, it did not affect his aura either. Instead, it gave him an additional air of unspeakable wildness. He put his hand between his lips unconsciously and rubbed them lightly in an unnatural manner. He let out a coldugh suddenly. Chu Lui smiled? He had already forgotten what smiling was a long time ago. Du Jingtang rubbed his head in confusion. His cousin was behaving more and more strangely in an increasingly unpredictable manner. Was he bing delusional by himself? In the two-story vi of the Chu family, Xiao Hong closed the door, an enormous gift box in her hands. She stared at it strangely. She was really curious what such a huge box contained. ¡°Oops!¡± She hit her head in embarrassment. A mere servant like her should not be poking her nose into her master¡¯s business. That was the first lesson she learned at the housekeeping agency, and she would never forget it. Knock, knock. There were a few clear knocks from the door. Xia Ruoxin lifted her head, the sketchbook still in her hands. She stood up and walked towards the door, wondering if there was a guest in the house at this time. ¡°Madam, Mister sent this over.¡± Xiao Hong held the gift box out, and Xia Ruoxin took it, with her pale eyebrows furrowing. ¡°Thank you, Xiao Hong.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled slightly, hugging the box with one hand and closing the door with the other. Xiao Hong¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. It was such a pity that she did not get to see what it was. She wiped her hands on her clothes. Time to start working. A maid should be doing less talking and more chores. Xia Ruoxin ced the box on the bed and reached a hand out to stroke the edges of the box gently. He had sent her such an enormous box. The whole room was filled with the faint scent of the Chinese bellflowers as if they were trying to convey something. She untied the ribbon on the box and opened it to reveal a pure white dress. She picked it up, her eyes brightening suddenly. It was so beautiful. The longced hem of the dress was not thick; neither did it seem to be too much cloth or too translucent. The streamlined dress was extremely figure-hugging, with small, white luminous pearls sewn around the cor that shimmered and shone with a soft, bright light. Its extremely light fabric also made one extremely fond of it. Its texture was like that of silk. It would feel veryfortable in contact with the skin. She rubbed it softly on her face. It was really soft. A card dropped out from the box. ¡°I had someone especially prepare this for you. Trust me, tonight, I¡¯ll make you into a princess.¡± Such an incisive style of writing and brash words without hiding anything could only belong to him. No one else could do it like him. Chu Lui, her husband, a man who could disregard anyone. Tonight, I¡¯ll make you into a princess. Her face pressed into the clothing in her hands carefully, a drop of tearnding quickly on the dress. She did not want to be any princess actually, because she was no princess. She just wanted to be his wife, and that was enough for her. If he was willing, she would love him with all she had. If he was willing. If he could give her a chance. Chapter 71 - No Fooling with Friends’ Wife

Chapter 71: No Fooling with Friends¡¯ Wife

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When nightfall had finally arrived, it was destined to lead to a road of dreamy romance. Even the moon was especially bright and beautiful. Upon lighting the ground, its white and silvery light was a catalyst to an indescribable tenderness. Chu Lui stopped the car and watched the woman emerged from the door. She glowed like an elf basking in the moonlight¡ªpure and pristine, quiet and demure. Her long, ck hair flowed casually over her shoulder. She had applied a simple makeup on her face, and she was vaguely at a loss. A man and a woman... As if it was required... Stared at each other silently. A hundred years seemed to pass as they continued to stare at each other wordlessly. Chu Lui got off the car and leaned his back against it as he watched the woman approach him. Subconsciously, he opened his arms. The woman smiled faintly. The instant her eyes met his, those brilliant eyes of hers swelled with ripples; and they started to fog. She ran to him in full speed as the man opened his arms. Arms around each other, they hugged and kissed. Everything seemed so beautiful. ¡°Ah Lui...¡± She lifted her face in his arms, so shy and happy. Her eyes shone with love, and there was no hiding it like looking at a pair of ss eyes showing two of his reflections. She loved him, very dearly. Unknown to the aloof man, the next instant when their eyes met again, the pair of loving eyes already had made a mark in his heart. There was no way of denying it. ¡°Good girl.¡± Chu Lui gave her a deep kiss on her scarlet lips. He liked it when she called his name. He didn¡¯t even realize he was so lost at the moment that he couldn¡¯t remain indifferent. This was a dazzling night whereby there were only love and eptance for each other. They had forgotten everything in the past. The spell broke when the car door opened. Xia Ruoxin had leaned so sweetly on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulder with her hands tightly around his arm. Was he aware of it? He meant everything to her. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes remained somber. They were a shade darkerpared to the night. He felt conflicted as he stared at Xia Ruoxin who was sitting beside him. Her white clothes looked so pure which suited her well. What if it was stained with blood? For the first time, he did not continue with his train of thought. ... Xia Ruoxin sat uneasily in front of the mirror and allowed a man to give her face a makeover. She closed her eyes and clutched her blouse tightly with both hands. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re done.¡± The man shed a smile and snapped his fingers. ¡°She is really an uncut piece of jade.¡± He was very satisfied with his work. He turned around and gave Chu Lui two thumbs-up. He wondered where Chu Lui found a woman like her who was so versatile in her makeover. Xia Ruoxin stood up and opened her eyes. She could not believe she was actually looking at herself in the mirror. Was that woman really her? Obviously, she had been looking at herself for over twenty years. How did she be such a beauty? It was so surreal. A petite face with a bit of fancy makeup. It actually gave her skin a pink and tender look, like a peach blossom. Her long hair was curled delicately on her head, which showed her clean but glossy forehead as well as her slender neck. Her corbones were extremely prominent with the off-shoulder attire. It only made her look sexy and beautiful. Chu Lui came closer. His possessive look blocked off Qin Lao¡¯s gaze. Chapter 72 - The One with Ill Intentions

Chapter 72: The One with Ill Intentions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lui, don¡¯t be petty. Why don¡¯t you give her to me? I will do anything you want.¡± This woman had so much potential. She was abination of innocence and charm. Under his tutge, men would certainly fall head over heels for a goddess like her. Xia Ruoxin clutched at the top of her clothes nervously. She lifted her head slightly and saw the tense atmosphere. ¡°Qin Lao, keep your eyes to yourself. She is my wife.¡± Chu Lui gave a cold warning. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you don¡¯t fool around with your friend¡¯s wife? If you want my wife, make the exchange with your life.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Qin Lao was stunned. He pouted. ¡°Alright, my mistake. Please take it as I was spouting nonsense earlier. I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± He put up his hands and shrugged his shoulders. Only a wife?! Qin Lao was somewhat curious as to how well the pair of husband and wife got along. Did Chu Lui seriously think of this woman as his wife? He knew something was amiss. Logically, with Chu Lui¡¯s character, this was too good to be true. However, he had nothing to do with this. One shouldn¡¯t fool around with one¡¯s friend¡¯s wife. Simrly, one shouldn¡¯t go too close, too. Suddenly, out of boredom, his lips curled up. ¡°Lui, haven¡¯t you noticed? Something is missing on her. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not so stingy that you won¡¯t even buy a ne for your wife. I remember in the past, you used to be very generous with your femalepanions. Why are you being stingy with your own wife?¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Chu Lui pulled Xia Ruoxin up by her hand, but he failed to notice her eyes had dimmed slightly. She knew he had been a generous man towards his other women, even more so to Xia Yixuan. He would give her whatever she wanted while she, his wife, got the least. Qin Lao touched his jaw as he watched them leave, and his lips curled up slightly. He picked a towel up and wiped his hands clean before tossing it aside casually. ¡°Chu Lui, I look forward to seeing the ways you¡¯ll be using to destroy a woman.¡± He had an alluring but aloof smile¡ªhalf-angelic, half-demonic. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes looked especially gloomy as he pulled Xia Ruoxin along with him. Xia Ruoxin did not understand. She stole a look at Chu Lui. Was he being angry? ¡°Stay away from men in the future. Those idiots harbor ill intentions.¡± He stopped and gave Xia Ruoxin a severe warning. She nodded her head passively. It seemed that he was the only man she was allowed to have contact with. Judging from his expression now, one would have thought that he was being sore and extremely jealous. ¡°Don¡¯t think of nonsense.¡± Chu Lui turned his face away in embarrassment. He was indeed riled up by what Qin Lao¡¯s words. In this world, he was the only one who could have her. If it wasn¡¯t him, he would make sure no one could get to her. She owed him. She could never repay the debt in this life. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled faintly, but it was with happiness. With his behavior, could she believe that he cared a bit about her? They got in the car again. Chu Lui did not look good while Xia Ruoxin hooked her fingers together. The pressure of being persistent made it hard to breathe in the car. ... There was a crowd. Xia Ruoxin looked in front again. What was this ce? It¡¯s really crowded. She held Chu Lui¡¯s hand and walked in. It seemed as though all attention was on both of them. The man, tall and handsome; the woman, innocent and beautiful. Her attire especially¡ªit was white like snow. One could vaguely see the well-toned calf. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Lui pursed his lips tight, unhappy. He did not like the looks that Xia Ruoxin was getting. They were unhidden interest. He felt disgusted and unwilling that his woman was an eye candy to others. Chapter 73 - Someone Else’s Business

Chapter 73: Someone Else¡¯s Business

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He sat on a chair downstairs. Du Jingtang kept ncing at his watch. It was gettingte, but his cousin was nowhere in sight. Was heing at all? There was a highlight to the event here today. He wanted to bid for it and give it to his sweetheart. A woman sat down abruptly beside him. He was about to tell her that the seat was taken. Upon seeing her face, his heart began to flutter; and he went into ¡®casanova¡¯ mode. She was so beautiful like his dream lover. He reached out with his hand, fully intending to shake her hand. ¡°You...¡± Before the word was out, his hand was swatted away. ¡°Du Jingtang, what were you trying to do to your cousin-inw?¡± Chu Lui stood between them and red icily at Du Jingtang. It took Du Jingtang by surprise. That woman couldn¡¯t be Xia Ruoxin, his cousin-inw. The one his cousin married with a motive. He rubbed his eyes. It was definitely her. That brow and eye. He took another look and felt really certain. After so, his heart started to ache. His first love was gone. Heaven knew how many first loves he had had. ¡°Cousin, why did you bring her here? Couldn¡¯t you have said ¡®hello¡¯ when you arrived?¡± Du Jingtang tugged at Chu Lui¡¯s shirt. All of a sudden, he did not have a clue as to what his cousin wanted. Didn¡¯t he say he wanted to exact revenge on her? Why did he bring her here and even bothered to dress her up? She had a rosyplexion, and she looked well-rested. She certainly did not look like someone who was being tortured. Her skin was so fair that it glowed. She was definitely a woman happily in love. ¡°That is none of your business.¡± Chu Lui replied coldly while he held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly with his other hand. ¡°Tell me which one you like.¡± He put his hand on her hair. His tone of voice changes as quickly as the weather, sunny now and stormy the next. Du Jingtang¡¯s eyes twitched, and he pouted. He felt like crying due to jealousy. He wondered if it was because of the man or for the woman. His dream lover... he held his broken heart. Xia Ruoxin nodded her head gently. From the beginning till now, she only wanted the man beside her. She did not want anything else; just a bit of his love would suffice. Then again, would he give it to her? She didn¡¯t know that. At this moment, the auction on the stage began. The first item was a translucent bowl, allegedly used by the royal pce during the Qing dynasty. This bowl was sold to a middle-aged man. Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t understand why someone would spend so much money to buy a bowl. It couldn¡¯t even be used to hold rice. The second item was a collectible red wine from the seventeenth century. The price might have fluctuated several times, but it managed to find a new owner. It would most likely be kept than be drunk. Du Jingtang pursed his lips and showed his dissatisfaction. ¡°I think I know that man...¡± Of course, he was talking about the man who had bought the red wine. Coincidentally, that man was also his good friend since childhood. ¡°You have so many bottles of wine at home. Why bother to buy when you don¡¯t drink? Can you see its aroma?¡± ¡°Mind your own business,¡± the man, whom he was talking about, replied in an icy voice. ¡°I¡¯m toozy to bother.¡± Du Jingtang seemed upset. ¡°I¡¯m not a woman. Why should I bother about you?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± he gave a hard snort. His face was as long as a horse¡¯s. Xia Ruoxin looked at Du Jingtang curiously, but Chu Lui kept blocking her view. He lowered his head and gave her a warning. ¡°Do not get involved in someone else¡¯s business.¡± Chapter 74 - They Are No Longer Mother and Daughter

Chapter 74: They Are No Longer Mother and Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin smiled. She had not thought of getting involved as she didn¡¯t know them. However, Chu Lui practically looked like a jealous husband now. Was it possible? ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± She smiled apologetically as she released his hand and walked out. She turned around and looked at the man. His presence was irreceable among the crowd. That was her husband whom she felt immensely proud of. To have a man like him was happiness. It would not be tragic without him, just that they were not fated or meant to be together. The auction remained ongoing on the stage. Her white attire swirled lightly around her legs as she turned. In an instant, the room was filled with an aromatic fragrance. Like the splendor of the flowers in full bloom, she attracted the eyes of many people in the room. Not everyone was meant to possess such beauty. Inside the washroom, she rested her hand on her stomach. She wondered if the trauma from thest time had caused the dull aching pain. She did not want Chu Lui to know so she continued to put up with it. She leaned on the counter in the washroom and waited for the pain to go away. That man had given her this pain, but she still didn¡¯t hate him. Even if it was another person, she might have behaved the same. She was not the Virgin Mary because she was too adorable. The door opened then, and a shadow loomed over her face. She looked up, slightly stunned. There was a vague smile of sarcasm. She had not seen her mother for a long time. Shen Yijun sized Xia Ruoxin up from head to toe. She looked really looked beautiful like a younger version of herself. However, the more beautiful she looked and the better her life was, it only made Shen Yijun feel more intolerable to the pain. ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± She sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you had snatched everything you have from Yixuan. Chu Lui will always love Yixuan. Do you think that he is serious about you?¡± The more she said, the more vicious and ruthless her words sounded. They stared at each other, their features were simr. They were no longer mother and daughter... but enemies. Xia Ruoxin turned on the tap nonchntly and put her hands underneath the running water. The frigid water brushed against her palm. She had once again felt her heart ached as it ripped apart. ¡°Mom, do you have to hate me like this?¡± she asked softly, not turning around. ¡°I told you not to call me ¡®mother¡¯.¡± Shen Yijun felt an instant pinch in her heart, so painful that she threw her hand out. With a thump, Xia Ruoxin was shoved; and she banged into the water cistern in front of her. Her face turned pale, and initial pain in her stomach became more intense. Shen Yijun seemed shocked by what she had done. She stared at her hand and remained silent. ¡°I don¡¯t want a mother like you, too.¡± Xia Ruoxin straightened her body as she covered her stomach. She turned around and looked directly into thedy¡¯s eyes. ¡°But...¡± She smiled sarcastically, ¡°you are still my mother. I have not forgotten that. You used to hug me when I was little and said ¡®Xinxin is Mommy¡¯s baby. Mommy loves Xinxin the most¡¯. You never eat anything good or wear anything nice. You always saved the best for me. ¡°Mom.¡± Xia Ruoxin clutched her hands tightly. The makeup did not mask her pale face. The person who was causing her ache and pain was none other than her own mother, the one who had given her life and loved her. Chapter 75 - Auction

Chapter 75: Auction

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mom, am I really your daughter? Tell me. Am I? You always used me of robbing everything from Yixuan. Have you ever thought about it? In reality, it was Xia Yixuan who has robbed me of everything. My childhood, my teens, and my present.¡± She gave a bitterugh. Ha, my mother. This is being a mother. Mum, are you only willing to see my suffering but not see my happiness? ¡°Mom, how do I feel every day after I married Chu Lui? Mom, do you know what kind of pain and aching I was in? ¡°No. You didn¡¯t know. You never knew and never bothered to find out. Mom, everyone is made of flesh and blood. Everyone knew pain and aching. You always assume that I¡¯m strong, which was why I don¡¯t have the right to feel. Right?¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. Her eyes showed a kind of weakness which no one has seen before. Shen Yijun was caught off-guard, even embarrassed by her confrontation. There were things that had nagged at her, but she never wanted to face them. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you don¡¯t deserve to be happy. Don¡¯t forget that you owe Yixuan her life.¡± Shen Yijun picked up her bag and walked hurriedly out of the washroom. She had closed the door so hard that it closed with a loud bang. Xia Ruoxin merely put her hands on her stomach and pressed hard. Must she die in order topensate for the life she had owed Xia Yixuan? She looked at her reflection. The borate makeup on her face was all messed up. She lowered her head, turned on the tap, and let the frigid water dripped on her fingertips. She lowered her head. Tears fell drop by drop from her chin, and then they started flowing. She washed the excess makeup off her face and lifted her head to see her extremely paleplexion. She knew she could never be a princess. No amount of makeup could hide her badly-scarred heart as she wiped her tears off. ... Chu Lui had his hands on hisp. The auction had already sold five or six items, and there was a few more left. He lifted his wrist. The minute hand on his watch had moved a few more rounds. She had been gone for half an hour. Has something happened to that woman? Should he get someone to check on her? ¡°Cousin, are you getting worried?¡± Du Jingtang asked with pointed honesty as he observed the uneasiness that Chu Lui was disying. He had ended the eye contest with someone. Chu Lui¡¯s expression was as aloof as before, but his actions had betrayed him. He kept ncing at his watch, not that he was counting the minutes. He was worried about some woman. Chu Lui simply nced ungratefully at Du Jingtang, and thetter cowered tightly. He was not ming Chu Lui, but why was he receiving icy looks? ¡°Ah,ing. She¡¯sing, Cousin. Look.¡± He pointed in the direction behind Chu Lui. She was finally back. However, a man had the urge to snatch her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯ve waited for a long time.¡± Xia Ruoxin sat at her old seat. She had just reapplied a lightyer of makeup on her pale face. Atst, she had some color back. ¡°You cried.¡± Chu Lui narrowed his eyes as he lifted her chin gently with his fingers. Those were bloodshot eyes, as red as a rabbit¡¯s. He already knew that she had indeed cried. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. It was the sand that went into my eyes, and they felt ufortable.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head with a faint smile. Then, she rubbed her eyes gently with her fingers to make it looked like sand had really gone in. Chapter 76 - Akoya Pearls

Chapter 76: Akoya Pearls

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Du Jingtang rolled his eyes, ¡°Lady, this is indoors, not the Sahara Desert. There is no sand here.¡± Didn¡¯t women like to gain sympathy from others by using their tears? Why did she want to keep on hiding it from his cousin? If it were him, his tears would have flowed like a waterfall. Chu Lui put his hands down as his eyes turned more serious. He did not like her lying to him, and yet he did not have the heart to question her further. ¡°This next item is a piece of jewelry¡ªa ne strung with Akoya Pearls. Its refraction gives the pearls a rosy-white luster resulting in a beautiful surface. Akoya Pearls have the highest grading among pearls. They can be crafted into essories with pure gold or blue diamond, and you will be delighted by the perfect match no matter whichbination you choose. Also, you will be pleased to know that this series of pearls is wless with the right density and a beautiful gloss. ¡°There are these quotes ¡®you pay for what you get¡¯ and ¡¯round as pearls and smooth as jade¡¯. The rounder a pearl, the more beautiful it is¡ªwhich fits into aesthetic habits of Chinese. Big, round, and perfect pearls represent the aesthetic appearance of a full moon. Combined with the luster, it creates a dreamy and poetic beauty. This strand is made up of ny-nine round natural pearls of the size. Each pearl is Grade A in quality with a bright reflection, a well-distributed sharpness, and a clear image. ¡°It was said that this is a strand of ne which brings happiness and luck.¡± The auctioneer held the strand of a gorgeous and white pearl ne in his hand as he continued to speak from the stage. Xia Ruoxin gawked at the stage and wondered if it would really bring happiness and love to its owner. Would it? ¡°The bidding starts now from 300,000, with an increment of 30,000 for each bid.¡± Chu Lui narrowed his eyes. He had not participated in the previous bids. This was his first. ¡°500,000.¡± All attention was him, and the silence in the room was eerie. No one was willing to vie against him because he was a hard man to mess with. Besides, buying a strand of ne with 500,000 dors was too extravagant. There was bound to have someone who refused to give in. ¡°510,000...¡± A man called out meekly. Everyone focused their attention on the man, who looked to be in his early twenties as beads of sweat started to appear on his forehead. A coquettish-looking woman sat beside him with her hand on his elbow. Her eyes became greedy as soon as she saw the pearl ne. This was a man who was trying to impress his woman. The auctioneer¡¯s eyes twitched as he stood on the stage. ¡°Pardon me, sir. Please pay attention to the rules. There is a 30,000 increment with each bid. Thus, the bidding price for each call is 530,000 or 560,000. You may also increase the bidding price if you wish.¡± He smiled apologetically while the man sitting in the bidding zone gave a cough in embarrassment. ¡°530,000...¡± It was the same meekly voice. His audience couldn¡¯t help but shudder as goosebumps appeared on their skin. ¡°Cousin, is there something wrong with this person¡¯s brain?¡± Du Jingtang scratched his head. A man like this waspeting against his cousin. It actually made him feel lowly. ¡°1 million.¡± Chu Lui smiled sarcastically then he pursed his lips tightly, indicating his ruthlessness. After a while, the same meek voice came from the bidding zone again. The man sounded as though he was on the verge of crying, ¡°1.03 million.¡± ¡°1.5 million.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes became more somber. ¡°1.53 million...¡± That voice sounded like he was crying. Xia Ruoxin tilted her head in puzzlement as she listened to the exchange between the two men. She could not understand why Chu Lui was persistent. ¡°3 million.¡± Chu Lui looked up. Three million was the highest bidding price in this auction. No one hade close to this price. Even now. All eyes were focusing intensely on the other bidder. The femalepanion by his side muttered something to him which made him anxious. The woman then stood up angrily and walked away. Her hips swayed from one side to the other with each step. As her lips moved, one could vaguely make out her words. ¡°You are f***ing useful.¡± Chapter 77 - For My Wife

Chapter 77: For My Wife

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Three million going once! Three million going twice! Sold for three million dors. Good!¡± The deal was concluded with a bang on the gavel. ¡°This strand of pearl ne representing happiness and love has been sold to ¡®Number 85¡¯, Mr. Chu.¡± The auctioneer had clearly memorized the names and the numbers that were assigned to everyone in the room, especially for a character like Chu Lui. He could cause the business world to quake with a stamp from his foot. Chu Lui stood up with a hand in his pocket and strode out with his long legs. His steps were elegant. With his aloof and ruthless features as well as his tall and sturdy body, his presence was too frightening to be neglected. ¡°Mr. Chu, may I know whichdy do you intend to give this ne to?¡± the auctioneer asked as he respectfully handed the ne to Chu Lui while he handed the credit card and epted the ne. Cash on delivery... which was fair. It was also the regtion of the deal. Chu Lui looked down at the ne which he was holding and tightened his grip. For... for whom? Then he parted his lips and said in three words, ¡°For my wife.¡± His reply had shocked everyone who had thought that he did not like his wife. He had even caused her embarrassment during their wedding ceremony. After they had wedded, he was frequently seen in thepany of several femalepanions. Why would he spend so much money and buy a gift for his wife? Perhaps the rumors had been false, and the pair of husband and wife had been living in harmony and respect. Chu Lui walked down the stage. Xia Ruoxin put her fingers against her quivering red lips. Her long eyshes were wet with her tears. Chu Lui sat down, turned, and looked at her. ¡°Crying again? Is it because you¡¯re happy now?¡± He touched her eyes with his fingers. Sure enough, his fingers were slightly moist. He opened the box on hisp, took out that pearl ne, and put it on her neck. This has elevated her gown and gave it a brand-new feel. The pearls on her gown and the pearls on her neck had the same luster. Under the lighting, they entuate her porcin skin, which looked as if she was basking under the moonlight. With the exception of her red eyes. ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ruoxin caressed the pearl ne on her neck gently. Three million seemed really expensive. She might not be worth that amount if she were to sell herself. Moreover, he had dered before so many people that he had bought it for his wife. Her name happened to be Xia Ruoxin. ¡°I thought you wanted it?¡± Chu Lui lifted his brow. ¡°You had been staring at the stage with your longing eyes. Don¡¯t tell me you have not thought about how you would feel if you really own it. A woman must be honest. Overly modest is just stupid.¡± Xia Ruoxin put her hand down as she gently bit her red lips. ¡°Thank you.¡± Too much gratitude could not be conveyed with just a simple ¡®thank you¡¯. The significance of this gift was not its mary value. Rather, it was for his recognition towards her. He had called her his wife. Was he acknowledging her as his wife? ¡°You know that I don¡¯t want you to thank me.¡± Chu Lui smiled confidently as his lips curved beautifully. It wasn¡¯t a big smile, but one could tell that he was in a good mood now. Chapter 78 - Treated You Well

Chapter 78: Treated You Well

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin put her hand down as she gently bit her red lips, ¡°Thank you.¡± Too much gratitude could not be conveyed with just a simple ¡®thank you¡¯. The significance of this gift was not its mary value. Rather, it was for his recognition towards her. He had called her his wife. Was he acknowledging her as his wife? ¡°You know that I don¡¯t want you to thank me.¡± Chu Lui smiled confidently as his lips curved beautifully. It wasn¡¯t a big smile, but one could tell that he was in a good mood now. Xia Ruoxin was bewildered. She turned and hugged Chu Lui tightly at his waist without care. Tears of happiness were sliding down her face. Would this ne really bring her love? Only time would be able to tell her everything. This moment was captured by a concerned reporter. In an instant, Xia Ruoxin became a household name while Chu Lui appeared on the headlines. This time, he was the absolute representation of a good husband, and Xia Ruoxin¡¯s name was associated with happiness. Du Jingtang flipped the newspaper inside the CEO¡¯s office in Chu Company. His left hand was ced under his jaw as he caressed and tapped. ¡°Cousin, look at how tender your smile was. It was so unlike you from the past. Did your face feel numb? Your mouth cramped?¡± Chu Lui remained indifferent, toozy to pay attention. Du Jingtang was not dissuaded by him, and he pushed the newspaper right in front of Chu Lui. He hugged his chest. ¡°You stole my first love.¡± As he finished talking, he felt a re targeted at him. That was it. His face froze as he gaped. He hastily put his hand on his mouth and made an action to seal his mouth. ¡°I have something to do so I¡¯m leaving.¡± He waved his hand as heughed and made his escape. Of course, his words were meant to be a joke. His heart had fluttered, but it was not the feeling that he wanted. Even he did not know what kind of feeling he was searching for. The office door closed. It was at this moment when Chu Lui put his pen down. He leaned against his leather swivel chair, putting his whole body weight on it. There was a photo printed clearly on the newspaper. It was a photo of a man and a woman hugging; Xia Ruoxin was hugging him. The photo had been taken by then. There was pure love that moved on her face. As Chu Lui looked at the photo, his fingers moved to his lips and then shifted to the woman¡¯s face in the photo. Xia Ruoxin, I know you must be basking in happiness by now. The happier you are, the faster I can destroy you. He smiled colder and became unpredictable. At the Chu vi, Xiao Hong picked up the newspaper, opened it, and ced it in front of her. Her eyes widened like those of a cow¡¯s as she took a second look at Xia Ruoxin who sat at the sofa. ¡°Madam, Sir treats you so well.¡± Her hands were cupping her face. ¡°I have never seen a man treats his wife with such love. Whoa, a 3-million ne. I wonder how many lifetimes it¡¯ll take me to earn that amount. Hmm, maybe buying a lottery ticket and winning will help.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled faintly as she took the newspaper from Xiao Hong. The headline was a photo of Chu Lui and her. This time, her heart was warmed with happiness. She touched her throat, her fingers gently caressing the pearl ne. Compared to the ne, it was the casual tenderness from Chu Lui that she treasured more. Chapter 79 - It Was Really Good

Chapter 79: It Was Really Good

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The door opened at this moment. Xiao Hong saw the man enter, and she hurriedly went back to work, using that as an excuse. She stuck her tongue out. She had no intention to y gooseberry. The room was already brightly lit. There was no need for more. Chu Lui lowered his head as looked directly at the newspaper in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands. Then, he sat beside her and carried her onto hisp. ¡°Miss me?¡± With his lips pressed against her ear, his breaths felt warm. He was surprised to see her blush. They had done things together, and yet she was still shy with him. Was she being too pure and innocent? Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers held gently onto his shirt at chest level, not daring to look directly at his masculine face. She felt her heartbeat grow faster. There was no way for her to escape the trap of love, and she had no intention of escaping. ¡°Do you miss me?¡± Chu Lui did not hear her response. He nipped on her earlobe, knowing that this was her most sensitive spot. As expected, her face blushed as if she had applied ayer of rouge. It was extremely gorgeous. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded lightly as she answered honestly. She looked up at him with love and longing in her eyes. Of course, she had missed him. She had hoped to be with him every minute, never to be apart from him. ¡°Ha...¡± A low and deepugh rang. It shocked her sensitive eardrums. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I willpensate you well for all that I¡¯ve done to you in the past.¡± He lifted her slender chin and looked at her soft features with his dark eyes. He was not one to apologize. This was his first time apologizing to a woman and saying he was sorry. Xia Ruoxin shook her head faintly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I don¡¯t want yourpensation. I did everything willingly.¡± She pulled on his hand and put it against her face. ¡°I don¡¯t care about what you¡¯ve done to me in the past. I know you have your reasons.¡± She rubbed his palm gently. His hand was huge, and there were calluses among his fingers. It did not feel like this hand belonged to a man who had grown up with a privileged background. ¡°You are really foolish,¡± he replied, unsure of whether it was a sigh. Something then shed past Chu Lui¡¯s eyes as his hand caressed her very soft face. ¡°Yes, I am foolish.¡± Xia Ruoxinughed as a look of warmth showed from between her long eyshes. She was not one to hold grudges. If she did, then she had to haggle over too many things. From childhood to adulthood, all the hatred and injustice was enough to bury her. Even her best friend, Jiang Yao, had said that she was a fool. A real fool. She had not owed anyone, but she had given so much. Shen Yijun, Xia Yixuan, and even Chu Lui. ¡°The more foolish you are, the better. I like the way you are.¡± Chu Lui lowered his head and rested his jaw at the top of her head. The warm light fell on both of them. It had been too long since he had rested like this. The more foolish, the better. Yes. The more foolish, the better. ¡®Like.¡¯ Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. It was not love, but like was close enough. She had finally got there, didn¡¯t she? She had been waiting for her ¡®little brother¡¯ for so many years and loved him for so long. ¡°Ah Lui, when was the first time you met Yixuan?¡± She looked up abruptly, looking slightly anxious and worried. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes narrowed for a bit. ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± He had a faintly cold smile. He did not want her to mention Xia Yixuan at this point of time, and he did not want to know anything about Xia Yixuan. Xia Yixuan remained a barrier between them that they could not cross. Chapter 80 - Live For Him, Die For Him

Chapter 80: Live For Him, Die For Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh, it was nothing.¡± Xia Ruoxin forced a smile and pinched her right fingers with her left hand. There was an instant when she had really wanted to tell him that she was the one whom he had met over ten years ago. Not Yixuan. Would he believe her? ¡°Ruoxin, I don¡¯t want to hear you talk about matters regarding Yixuan in the future. Do you understand?¡± The look on Chu Lui¡¯s eyes got more serious. He put his hand above her eyes, blocking all the lighting from her. Xia Ruoxin nodded her head obediently. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t ever do that again.¡± Chu Lui was satisfied, but he missed the sadness that was in her eyes. She cowered slightly and leaned closer to him. She was definitely hurt, but she remained stubborn and stayed with him. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Chu Lui hugged the woman¡¯s small and weak frame tightly in his arms. He had noticed her shudder and felt it, but right now, she had brought up a taboo topic which was his weak spot. Even one as tough as him had a weakness. He had almost forgotten everything earlier. All he wanted was to sit like this with her and forget everything. No. Xia Ruoxin moved closer to his chest as her hand reached out for her own neck. It was the same strand of pearl ne, but she felt something choking her by the neck, making it difficult to breathe. ¡°Little liar. You are obviously cold.¡± His fingers slid across her chin, and then he pinched her face. He realized that her face was softer than any of the woman he had ever met, like tofu. This soft and pale skin did not have any damages. Its beauty was natural and wless. ¡°I didn¡¯t. I have never lied to anyone.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. Although she said that, the gloomy feeling he had felt earlier was swept away by her little lies like this. This man could reallynd someone in hell in one second... and bring the same person into heaven the next. Such unpredictable emotions caused her to be frightened that she might suffer a heart attack. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a little liar who said one thing and mean another?¡± He gave her button nose a pinch. His eyes were oozing with faint pampering and a loving look. A little of that was enough to make a woman live and die for him. Especially one like Xia Ruoxin, who had lost everything just by loving him. As for him, he had known that this woman totally belonged to him. Her body, heart, mind, and soul. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyshes fluttered. She hugged him tightly at his waist, refusing to let go. Telling herself that this wasn¡¯t a dream. It really wasn¡¯t a dream. Their lives at this moment seemed to have stopped at happiness. There were no arguments, no hatred, and no Xia Yixuan. There was only a touch of happiness. In reality¡ªto put it frankly, Chu Lui was not a good lover. He was naturally aloof, and it became habitual. However, Xia Ruoxin could feel that he was trying very hard to make an effort. He would frequently buy her a different kind of flowers each time. Actually, she did not tell him that her favorite was that bouquet of bellflowers. Mr. and Mrs. Chu visited often. They were pleased to see Xia Ruoxin and Chu Lui living in harmony. At times, they would stay for dinner. The hours of their visit grew longer. They liked Xia Ruoxin; she was a simple girl with no agenda behind everything she did. She conveyed her true feelings through her actions like cooking a few dishes, a small gift, or a few caring words. It might not have meant much, but it was very thoughtful. Chapter 81 - Possible to Conceive?

Chapter 81: Possible to Conceive?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For someone like Mr. and Mrs. Chu who had nock in anything, they preferred to receive this kind of small gifts at times. asionally, she would make or draw the gifts herself. Song Wan would sometimes stare at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s stomach with much expectation in her eyes. ¡°Ah Lui, when are you nning to make a grandchild for me to hold?¡± She said it bluntly with some urgency. Her friends¡¯ sons had gotten married, and they had grandchildren to y with. When she and her husband were at home, they might run out of topics to talk about regardless of how much they speak. Eventually, they would end up staring at each other. This exined why they were envious. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head as her expression showed uneasiness. Her fingers spread across her stomach subconsciously, and she chewed on her lip. She could taste her tears which had fallen unknowingly. It was so bitter. She might lose her happiness at any moment. ¡°Mom, we are just got married not too long ago. There were no ns to have children so soon. Let us spend a couple of years to enjoy our lives together. Rest assured that you will have your grandson or granddaughter.¡± Chu Lui grabbed Xia Ruoxin by her waist in one swoop. He had never hidden his intimacy with Xia Ruoxin in front of his parents. Song Wan red at her son. He might not feel rushed, but they did. Her friends¡¯ grandchildren were old enough to mind their own business, but she had no idea when hers wasing or when she could hold her soft and fair grandson or granddaughter. Chu Lui lowered his head and looked at Xia Ruoxin who was in his arms. He was surprised to see drops of tears on her hair. Why was she crying? After his parents left, Chu Lui lifted her face and saw her red eyes. There was evidence of her crying earlier, but she was smiling now. The smile was forced, and he felt his heart ached for her. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± He put his hand on her face and tried to see how she felt through her eyes. There was only pain besides the tearing. ¡°Nothing.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head faintly and leaned against his chest, ¡°Ah Lui, will you be disappointed with me if I can¡¯t conceive?¡± His fingers paused. Did she know something? ¡°Are you suspecting your husband¡¯s capability?¡± He put his hand on her hair. Weirdly enough, he really wanted to find out what would it be like for them to have a child. Would the child resemble him or her? He quickly banished that impossible emotion. That was not possible. Xia Ruoxin smiled and evaded the question. That smile was filled with sadness. Of course, she had no doubts about his capability. She was only doubting herself. She sighed faintly as she continued to circle her arms around his waist. She could taste the bitterness in her mouth. Chu Lui narrowed his eyes and stared at the unmoving woman in his arms. He knew she loved him. He would only know the extent of her love after he put her through his tests. He pursed his lips lightly. Something dark went past his eyes, but it was gone in a sh. ... Chu Lui grew somber as he stood in the hospital, with a cigarette in his hand. He exhaled rings of smoke as he stared at the doctor before him. ¡°Can she be cured by any chance?¡± The doctor cowered for the man¡¯s eyes were so cold and piercing. He saw the man once on a daily basis, and he couldn¡¯t help but shudder. It wasparable to seeing the boss of a triad who was there for a fight. If he was not careful, the boss would break his neck. Chapter 82 - No Help at All

Chapter 82: No Help at All

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He quickly took the medical chart and flipped through it. Now, he was in a dilemma. Should he speak the truth, or should he put it across in a delicate manner? This man was unpredictable. He had trouble trying to meet the man¡¯s expectations. ¡°I want the truth.¡± Chu Lui put his cigarette out and looked directly at the medical chart in the doctor¡¯s hands. It belonged to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chu. The chances of your wife conceiving are very low.¡± The doctor wiped the sweat off of his forehead. In reality, he was being delicate when he said the chances were low. It was impossible for her to conceive. ¡°Mr. Chu, your wife is still young. If she takes care of herself, it may be possible...¡± He felt guilty when he said this. There was no possibility at all. ¡°Fine, you¡¯ve said enough. I understand.¡± Chu Lui interrupted him and stood up. ¡°Remember, you better shut your mouth. I don¡¯t want anyone to find out. Do you understand?¡± His voice was mild, but the warning in his voice was serious. ¡°Yes, Mr. Chu. I understand. I have never seen this medical chart before.¡± The doctor guaranteed. He was not a fool, and he would definitely keep quiet about it. If this matter got out, Chu Lui would kill him. Chu Lui put his hands in his pockets. He felt an indescribable frustration. He had had his revenge on this woman¡¯s body. He robbed her of her ability to be a mother; she would never be able to have her own child in this lifetime. Somehow, he could not help but wonder why he was feeling bad. He stared out gloomily as he broke out in a smile. The show was over, and he had cast the a long time ago. Now, it seemed it was time he started reeling in the. He walked faster with each step. However, the dark cloud that loomed over his head could not be dispersed. For the past few days, Xia Ruoxin realized that Chu Lui had changed. He seemed to be really busy, be it in thepany or at home. He was always bringing work home and the frequency of him smoking had increased. She made some coffee and brought it to his room. Knock. ¡°Come in, please.¡± A man¡¯s voice sounded from within. His tone was cold. She pushed the door open. Coffee could refresh a person¡¯s mind. He would need it. Chu Lui rubbed his forehead, and then he put his pen down as he noticed Xia Ruoxin. His usually sharp eyes were covered with visible blood vessels. Dark circles had also formed under his eyes. He obviously had not had a good rest for a while. Xia Ruoxin put the coffee down. Her hand moved naturally and rested on his shoulders. Every part of his muscles was tensed. ¡°Did something happen?¡± She looked at the stacks of documents in front of him. Could he really finish reading all these? ¡°Nothing.¡± His voice sounded hoarse. He took Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands in his. ¡°Did I wake you? Alright, give me some time. After I¡¯ve finished all the work, we will go on a holiday.¡± Suddenly, Xia Ruoxin felt sad, and her heart ached. She hurt for him. He was so busy; would he think of her? ¡°Can I help you with anything?¡± Her hand still on his shoulder. She felt useless for the first time as she could not help him. With the exception of art and a bit of music, she knew nothing. ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Chu Lui patted her hand. ¡°You just have toe and keep mepany. I will be done soon.¡± Heforted her, but it only made her feel worse. Although he said ¡®soon¡¯, he still continued to work for a long time. Chapter 83 - Do You Really Wish to Help Me?

Chapter 83: Do You Really Wish to Help Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios One night, Xia Ruoxin sat as she reached out to touch Chu Lui¡¯s forehead. He had been very busytely, working tillte at night every day and getting up before dawn to go to work. At times, he did not even have the time to eat. In what way could she help him? ¡°Yes, how can I help you?¡± ¡°You really wish to help me?¡± Chu Lui opened his profound eyes abruptly and held her hand. His grip was so strong that she could feel the pain in her wrists. However, she did not retract her hands. ¡°Mmm.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded. ¡°I will do anything as long as I can help.¡± ¡°Very well. You said it.¡± Chu Lui suddenly pinned her body beneath his, and he let his madness and lust control their needs. ... Xia Ruoxin leaned on Chu Lui¡¯s chest. She did not know why he was behaving strangely. As if he was trying to release some pent-up energy. He had her in pain. He had not treated her with such violence for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I hurt you.¡± Chu Lui hugged her closer. She could not see his expression in the dark, only his overly bright eyes. They looked detached. ¡°No. It¡¯s not painful. I can do it if that¡¯s what you want.¡± Xia Ruoxin moved closer to him and circled her arms around his waist. She would ept everything about him, regardless of whether he was gentle or violent. ¡°Silly.¡± Chu Lui put his hand on her small face, taking in the feel of her soft and smooth skin. ¡°Ruoxin, there has been a big problem with thepany¡¯s finances. Are you really willing to help me?¡± He lowered his head and kissed her on her forehead. Xia Ruoxin could not help but feel tense. No wonder he had been so busy. There was an issue with thepany. She was clueless, and she continued to enjoy everything he was giving her. He must have been very pressured. She could not imagine how he must have been feeling. ¡°Are you willing to do it?¡± Chu Lui asked again. ¡°Yes, I am. Although I¡¯m not sure how I can help. As long as I can do it, I will do anything.¡± She nodded and replied without hesitation. It was as Chu Lui had said¡ªsilly. Chu Lui smiled. ¡°Good girl...¡± He coaxed her like a child. A distracted man in the dark while a look of ruthlessness showed on his face. ... Xia Ruoxin was helpless as she looked around her in the quiet room. It was a suite in a five-star hotel. It was not a presidential suite, but no ordinary people could have afforded this. Why had he brought her here? ¡°Ah Lui, what are we doing here?¡± She looked up. Anxiousness showed in her eyes and instinctively; she felt afraid. Chu Lui looked back and rested his hand on her face. He saw her fear but had chosen to ignore it. ¡°You will know soon.¡± His expression turned aloof, and Xia Ruoxin shuddered. Chu Lui¡¯s hand curved his arm and reached out. Finally, he ran it down her hair andnded on her face as if he was reluctant. He had to go. ¡°I have to go out for a while. You stay here. Don¡¯t leave.¡± His voice sounded vaguely detached. Xia Ruoxin could not hold on or get close to him. She nodded and forced a smile. Her body was shaking. She could feel the danger instinctively, and it scared her. However, she still believed in Chu Lui as she sat quietly and uneasily on the huge bed which could fit several people. Chapter 84 - She Was Sold

Chapter 84: She Was Sold

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sound of a door closing came from the doorway. She was alone in the room at the moment. She nced at her surroundings and worked hard to hug herself tight. It was only her in the room, and she felt strangely afraid. Time passed as seconds turned into minutes. She remained at the same position as her eyes constantly looking at the door, hoping he woulde back soon. The door opened and closed again. She stood up, and one could easily see her surprise. Was he back? A man walked in, but he was not the Chu Lui she was familiar with. It was a stranger. The man looked sophisticated and handsome. He was wearing a suit which fitted his tall and sturdy frame perfectly. He was about the same height as Chu Lui, with profound features and a pair of dark-blue eyes which was so unlike those of an Asian¡¯s. His nose was straight, and his lips were slightly pale, with a faint fickleness. ¡°Who are you?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands were at her side, and she raised them. No one could ept a strange man showing up in their room. The man continued to stand at the doorway and leaned his back against the door. He eyed Xia Ruoxin with a forced smile as she tried to keep herself calm. This was interesting. ¡°Mrs. Chu, didn¡¯t Chu Lui tell you who I am?¡± He walked closer with both his hands in his pants¡¯ pockets. Like a graceful panther, he took his time to move closer to his prey. Then, he would bite and tear off the skin and bones. Not leaving anything on the corpse. The moment she heard Chu Lui¡¯s name, Xia Ruoxin cowered violently. Did he know Chu Lui? ¡°Ha...¡± The manughed abruptly. ¡°It seems like he didn¡¯t tell you about our game, woman.¡± The man strode closer and stood directly in front of Xia Ruoxin. She looked up numbly with pale-white lips as she started to tremble. Game? What game? ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about. If you knew my husband, then you should know that I am his wife. He will be back.¡± She gripped her hands tightly and forced herself to be calm. She felt vaguely unsettled, and that pierced her heart. The man gave her a faint smile which could have charming, but in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s opinion, it made him look like a devil. Sharp, piercing pain rattled through her. The man looked at her face in a toying manner. His blue eyes deepened slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sure you knew about the problem in hispany. Didn¡¯t he tell you anything?¡± The man¡¯s thin lips curled into a smile. Xia Ruoxin turned paler as she saw his mouth opened and closed. ¡°You don¡¯t seriously think that he¡¯ll be back? I told you. This is a game, and the door is over there. I won¡¯t force you, and you may leave.¡± The man finished talking and sat on the huge bed, leisurely crossing his legs. He remained unpredictable with his slightly narrowed eyes. Xia Ruoxin took a deep breath and walked towards the door. True to his word, the man did not attempt to stop her. As she put her hand on the doorknob, he abruptly started talking. ¡°Woman, you should know. If you choose to walk out of here, out of the door, then... the consequence will be the price of your husband¡¯spany.¡± Chapter 85 - Stay or Leave

Chapter 85: Stay or Leave

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His words had sessfully stopped her in her tracks. ¡°What did you say to each other?¡± She put her hand down as her eyshes quivered. She seemed to understand why he had left her alone here. ¡°I told you, it¡¯s a game. A f**king game.¡± The man said heartlessly. He opened his eyes and was not surprised to see Xia Ruoxin¡¯s small shoulders tremble. He looked forward to hearing her choice. ¡°I won¡¯t force you. The choice is yours... stay or leave.¡± The man stood up and walked into the bathroom. ¡°If you are still here by the time I¡¯m out, then we have struck an agreement. I will deliver that contract to Chu Lui¡¯s hands. If you leave, then I¡¯m sorry. I am not one to give second chances.¡± He turned and walked into the bathroom as he finished talking. Not long after, the sound of running water came from the bathroom. Xia Ruoxin put her hand on the doorknob again and turned it gently. The door was indeed unlocked. She could get out of the room and leave as soon as she opened the door. However... she closed her eyes, and her long eyshes quivered. She turned around and stered her back against the door. Ah Lui... Her lips moved. She felt an indescribable stabbing pain in her heart. He was such a proud man. Would he be happy if there was trouble in thepany? Would he still be the old Chu Lui? Then again, must she sacrifice herself in exchange for all these? She gripped her hands tightly as she thought of his struggles, how busy he had been recently, and the tiredness on his face. She could help him. It was clear that she would be able to help him. While she struggled with herself, she forgot one thing. If a man truly loved a woman, would he deliver her into another man¡¯s arms? Especially a man as hard and arrogant as him. All she thought of was that man. His everything and hispany. She loved him, and so she loved hispany. The man came out of the bathroom, wearing a pure white bathrobe with a belt tied around his waist. He held the towel and wiped his hair while his eyes stared at the woman who stood at the door. It seemed that she had made a decision. He did not know why, but as he looked at her, sadness filled his eyes. She... was really his silly woman. He threw the towel aside and, once again, sat at the bed. ¡°Since you have decided, do you think you can spend the night standing there?¡± There was a charm to his voice like a ma. Unlike the aloofness in Chu Lui¡¯s. Women would be attracted to his voice. Xia Ruoxin took a deep breath and calmed herself as she walked over to him, step by step. However, with every step, her eyes teared up more and more. With every step, her heart hurt more. She knew. That after today, she would never be who she was in the past. She would be dirty, really filthy. Would she be worthy of him again? ¡°My name is Lu Jinrong. You have my permission to address me by my name. Of course, you can call me ¡®Mr. Lu¡¯.¡± The man stood up, and he drank from a ss of wine that had been poured earlier. He put the wine ss down. The water droplets fell from his hair onto his chest that had not been covered by the bathrobe. It made him look devilish. Xia Ruoxin was silent. She opened her eyes and reached out to scratch herself through her clothes. She scratched and scratched... and scratched nervously. She never stopped her frantic scratching. Chapter 86 - Transformation

Chapter 86: Transformation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Woman, my time is precious; and I don¡¯t want to waste it. If you are unwilling, it¡¯s better that you leave. I don¡¯t like to bed an unwilling woman. There won¡¯t be any trouble with mutual consent. For me, I hate trouble.¡± Lu Jinrong stood up straight and looked at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand which was on the buttons of her clothes. If this continued, would it be done in an hour? Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyshes quivered. The movement from her eyes brought on tears. The expression on her face was one of unspeakable despair. Her fingers trembled as she reached out to her cor and began to undo the buttons one at a time. At thest button, she clutched at the front of her clothes abruptly. Lu Jinrong could tell from the frequent shaking of her shoulders that she had started crying. Her cries were silent. She was obviously unwilling to do it. Why was she forcing herself? Lu Jinrong walked closer and put his hand on her shoulder. He could easily feel her sudden shudder. Then he removed his hand, pointed at her shoulder with his finger, and pushed gently. Xia Ruoxin was pushed onto the huge bed by him. Just like that. What could happen between a man and a woman? It was naturallymon knowledge that everyone knew. Xia Ruoxin was still clutching the front of her clothes. She cowered in bitterness as she felt the other side of the bed sink. Her eyes were closed, but they had been ovee by despair. The breath of an unfamiliar man grew closer. She turned her face away, and the motion caused the crystal-like tears to fall on her hair. Lu Jinrong smiled as he looked down at the woman, who acted as if she had received the death sentence to go to war. Was it that bad to be intimate with him? He touched her face with his fingers. However, Xia Ruoxin turned her head away, avoiding his fingers. She could not ept another man, besides Chu Lui. It would make her feel disgusted and painful. However, she had no choice. It must be done. Unexpectedly, Lu Jinrong turned his body and leaned right next to her. He yed with her like he would a cat. As though he was admiring her anxiety, the silent protest, and her silent despair. Xia Ruoxin clutched at the front of her clothes again. She felt the unfamiliar scent of the man, and then she was pinned down on the bed. Her eyebrows were so tightly knitted together there was no way they could have gotten any tighter. She opened her eyes slowly; her eyshes soaked with tears. As she stared unintentionally at the white ceiling, she noticed the beauty in the lighting. Suddenly, she stopped struggling. Like a doll that had lost its soul, her nk eyes remained open as her mouth curled into a bitter smile. She thought of it as if she was being eaten like a pig. Lu Jinrong sat up abruptly, reached out, and rested his hand on his forehead. The initial calmness settled in his blue eyes. He lowered his head and looked at the woman in front of him who appeared to be dead. He could not help butugh out loud. Then, his fingers moved to her chest and began to button the buttons one by one. Xia Ruoxin turned her pale face around. The tears had dried, but it left visible stains on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t touch you. I told you. This needs mutual consent; otherwise, it won¡¯t be fun. Besides, I have nock of women. There is no need to force.¡± Xia Ruoxin sat up and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling. I¡¯m just nervous.¡± As soon as he said he would let her go, she began to rx. However, relief was soon reced by an unspeakable fear and terror. Chapter 87 - He Loathed Her So Much

Chapter 87: He Loathed Her So Much

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will give Chu Lui the contract.¡± He could tell at one nce what she was worried about. Lu Jinrongforted her out of goodwill. As expected, she was like that woman. ¡°You will?¡± Xia Ruoxin released her grip and stared at him, puzzled. Why did he...? Lu Jinrong stood up, walked to the bar counter at the side, and casually poured himself a ss of wine. A 1982 Lafite. It was the good stuff. ¡°Do you know? You resemble her. You really do. Even your expression.¡± His voice was faint as it brought back memories and bitterness. Her? Xia Ruoxin hugged her legs tight. She was not used to thepany of an unfamiliar man. Just that, there was a sudden sadness oozing from this man right now. Xia Ruoxin thought for a while, and then she asked, ¡°Was she the one you loved?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lu Jinrong swirled the wine ss in his hand. The wine had stimted his nerves and made him recall the past clearly in his mind. He nodded his head lightly. ¡°Like you, she was also a foolish woman.¡± He did not turn around. He only continued to drink ss after ss. Xia Ruoxin was silent. She was foolish. Really foolish. Even when he had treated her like this, she was still trying to find him an excuse. ¡°Chu Lui will regret his decision.¡± The man downed the rest of his wine as the words blurted out suddenly. Xia Ruoxin was so deep in her thoughts that she might have missed it. Lu Jinrong put the wine ss down and walked towards the balcony. It was breezy outside, and the wind frequently blow at his wet hair, drying it in the process. It brought a sullen feel. He took out his mobile phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello?¡± A deep voice sounded from the other end. His lips curled. ¡°Won¡¯t you regret this? Lui, do you really hate her that much? That you have to ruin her using this method?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± The man¡¯s cold voice answered after a long while. It created a feeling of cold-blooded heartlessness. ¡°You might regret it, Chu Lui.¡± Lu Jinrong spoke louder as his lips parted more. ¡°You may not find another woman who loved you like she does.¡± Silence came from the other end. Lu Jinrong leaned his back against the slightly cold balcony. ¡°Only a foolish woman like her would still attempt to find an excuse at this moment. Did she not know you? Or was your acting too convincing?¡± If Chu Lui was a man who could be easily beaten like this¡ªor if he needed to sacrifice his wife in exchange for a contract, then this was not Chu Lui. He could get out of the business world. ¡°Thank you for the reminder. Do not forget what you promised me.¡± The man spat out these words callously after a very long pause. Lu Jinrong¡¯s blue eyes deepened. ¡°It that¡¯s what you want. Of course, I understand. You don¡¯t have to thank me. On the contrary, I should thank you for bringing me such a gift. I am very satisfied. Naturally, you can rest assured that I will take good care of her. I will also be sending you that contract...¡± The line was cut off with a ¡®too-too¡¯ sound before he was done talking. ¡°Ha-ha... upset? Or did you try to mask your embarrassment with anger?¡± Lu Jinrong turned his phone on his palm before putting it back into his pocket. The cool night breeze blew at him. He felt cooling internally and externally. When he returned to the room, Xia Ruoxin was half-sprawled on that bed. He was not sure whether she was tired, but on her long and curled eyshes, there were constant shes of misty light. Chapter 88 - She Knew Nothing

Chapter 88: She Knew Nothing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Lu Jinrong crossed his arms above his chest, the corners of his lips curling up. At this moment, he did not know if he should feel sad for her or should he pity her. This was indeed a boring wife-swapping game. ¡°Chu Lui, one day, you mighte to regret. Like I did.¡± His maic voice faded slowly into the surrounding atmosphere. He knew. And who else? Xia Ruoxin frowned her eyebrows ufortably. She could not sleep well in an unfamiliar environment. Lu Jinrong did not attempt to touch her as she tossed and turned the whole night. Instead, he put himself up on the sofa and did not allow her to leave. After all, he had paid a hefty price. If he did nothing, he felt wronged. However, no one knew that this wasn¡¯t what he had in mind. If this was what Chu Lui had wanted, he would make sure that Chu Lui got what he desired. Otherwise, there was no guarantee that this wouldn¡¯t happen again. That was all he could do to help this woman. ... Lu Jinrong gave Xia Ruoxin a wave as he leaned against the door. ¡°Goodbye, little woman. Thank you for the wonderful night.¡± He smiled, and his deep, blue eyes narrowed. He did not look like the devil now¡ªmore like an angel. It was a genuine smile. Xia Ruoxin licked her lips, and she gave a deep bow to Lu Jinrong, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu.¡± As she walked further and further away, Lu Jinrong¡¯s eyes started to mist. Through her, he was reminded of another woman¡¯s silhouette. Some people had been tossed aside while some memories were broken. Xia Ruoxin turned around and looked up the five-star hotel which was over ten-stories high. The sun¡¯s reflection from the ss windows caused her to squint in difort. When she turned back, the light was totally blocked from her eyes. She looked up and met the man¡¯s profound gaze. It was so deep that she couldn¡¯t see the depth. ¡°Ah Lui.¡± She smiled faintly as if she had not seen him for a lifetime. It seemed surreal that they had not seen each other for a long time. Suddenly, she felt mistreated. She wanted to ask, and yet she didn¡¯t. In the end, she only managed to say his name. Just those two words. Chu Lui reached out and held her waist. The slight use of force from his arms caused her to experience some pain. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He lowered his head and rested his hand on her hair. She wasn¡¯t sure if he was feeling sincere or faking it, but he sounded troubled. So troubled that between them, it was getting harder to breathe. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know... I know everything.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head as her eyes started to tear up, blurring the man¡¯s features from time to time. She thought she knew. It was only after that that she finally realized she actually knew nothing. Chu Lui walked her to his car, and they got on. The journey was punctuated by a silence which was worse than before. On this night, he seemed to revert to the old him on their wedding night. He was forceful and violent, cruel and cold. Xia Ruoxin epted everything in silence. She thought he was more tired and in more pain than her. In fact, she did not know that she was always the one in pain. ... She felt indescribable warmth when a ray of light fell on her shoulders. She sat up and felt the empty space beside her. It was cold. He had been very busytely, more sopared to the past. Sometimes, there were days when he didn¡¯t evene home. Chapter 89 - Estranged

Chapter 89: Estranged

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin leaned against the headboard, took out her sketchbook, and began to sketch line after line¡ªclearly and rapidly. Soon, a man¡¯s face appeared. His eyebrows were with character and lips were tightly pursed. He looked heartless and tough. She got off the bed and picked up the calendar which was on the table. It¡¯s today again, her birthday. She was the only one who had remembered her birthday. Everyone else had forgotten. The woman walked into the living room. Xiao Hong had cleaned everything meticulously. As expected, she did not have to do anything. Xia Ruoxin had be a useless person. She walked over to the telephone. She picked up the telephone, and her fingers froze as she was about to dial thest digit with some hesitation. That was a forbidden number which should never be dialed. Her fingers tightened into a fist. In the end, the line went through as thest digit was dialed. Xia Ruoxin ced the receiver at her ear as she felt herself bing anxious at the very moment. ¡°Hello!¡± A deep voice sounded from the other end. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand gripped the receiver even tighter in her hand. ¡°Ah Lui, it¡¯s me. I was wondering...¡± ¡°I am busy with work right now. In future¡ªif it¡¯s nothing urgent, don¡¯t call this number.¡± The man¡¯s voice was unexpectedly cold and hard. ¡°I just wanted to know what time you will being home today.¡± Xia Ruoxin felt a pinch in her heart from the stiffness in his voice. However, she forced a smile. Even when there was no one to see it, she must remain smiling. ¡°After work. If there are no meetings, I wille back as soon as I can.¡± The voice from the other end softened. Then, it was followed by ¡®too-too¡¯ which signified that the line was already busy. Xia Ruoxin finally put the receiver down after a long while. Her face registered pure disappointment and had turned pale like in the past. It seemed that it was the only color that she had. He was just too busy; that¡¯s why he neglected you. Cheer up, Xia Ruoxin. Believe in him. She patted herself on the face and walked into the kitchen. She had celebrated her birthday on her own every year. However, this year, she knew that someone would be there to celebrate with her. As she washed her hands, she looked at herself in the mirror. She might be having an overload of happiness, so much that she could not smile. While at the other end, Chu Lui tossed the phone away and got out of his car. Working overtime, meetings, busy¡ªthey were actually his excuses. He entered the extravagant private club alone. Of course, he was naturally here to attend this party. There was no sign of any femalepanion by his side. Just him, alone. ¡°Chu Lui, you havee.¡± An elderly man walked out. His features were umon, and his face was glowing. ¡°Mr. Xie, this is my present to you. I wish you good health.¡± Chu Lui did not say much, but it made Mr. Xieugh out loud. ¡°Thank you for your gift.¡± He epted it and looked at Chu Lui again. His eyes beamed with praise though it also had somementation. It was a pity that he was not his son. Otherwise, he would have had a life without regrets. Chu Lui nodded his head lightly at Mr. Xie and proceeded to walk away. He picked up a transparent ss which contained half a ss of wine. He swirled the ss. The alcohol content was high. He held it for a long time but did not drink. He had not forgotten that he was driving today. He did not want to die because of these things. Chapter 90 - It Turned Out That He Was Married

Chapter 90: It Turned Out That He Was Married

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As he set the ss down, the look in his eyes grew dense; and his thoughts became clearer. He hoped that days like this woulde to a stop soon, for he was getting very tired. He turned around and, unexpectedly, met someone directly in the eyes. Many women had stared at him. Some, even after knowing that he was married, would still offer themselves to him and wished that they were naked while they were offering. However, he was never a big fan of these women. He would usually reject them. He looked at the woman. Initially, she was stunned. She began to make her way towards him after a long time. Her expression was slightly shy, and it looked like she had struggled with herself before she finally decided toe over. Was it a gamble, or was she seeking her own doom? It was either she would get hurt or get burnt. ¡°Can I buy you a drink?¡± She offered him a ss of wine. There was some curiosity in her eyes that was different from the other woman. They only saw him as a car, a house, or some piece of jewelry. ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m driving.¡± He received the ss from her hands out of good manners and set it aside. The woman lowered her head in embarrassment and stuck the tip of her tongue out. It made her looked adorable. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes narrowed abruptly as if he had seen someone else¡¯s shadow on her. This expression was really simr. ¡°Yixuan...¡± ¡°What did you call me?¡± The woman suddenly looked up with curiosity on her petite and exquisite face. It was not obvious as she was trying hard to maintain herposure. From the constant movement in her eyes, one could tell that she was feeling nervous. She was only trying not to show it. ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Lui picked up a ss of fruit punch from the side. He never took his eyes away from the woman in front of him. Her attire was elegant and decent. ¡°Hi. My name is Li Manni.¡± She reached out generously to shake Chu Lui¡¯s hand. ¡°I want to get to know you because you are very handsome.¡± She smiled in embarrassment, and her cheeks blushed a light shade of pink. Chu Lui set his ss down and shook her hand tightly. ¡°Chu Lui.¡± There was a slight maic charm to his voice. It was deep and attractive, and Li Manni¡¯s face blushed even more. Could they be considered as acquaintance starting today? Li Manni was vaguely familiar with his name. She looked at the man again. He was standing in front of her, and she could not take her eyes off him. She was visibly disappointed, and the distress showed in her eyes. So... this was Chu Lui. The cold-blooded CEO of Chu Enterprise. All these were not important. The most important thing was that he was married. ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± Chu Lui retracted his hand with a raise of his eyebrows. It might be because he saw a bit of Xia Yixuan in this woman, which exined why he was paying a bit more attention to her. If it was in the past, he would have just left. ¡°Oh, yes. Disappointed, extremely disappointed.¡± Li Manni slightly pouted her red lips. That yful look caused Chu Lui¡¯s heart to skip a beat. The resemnce was too much. ¡°You are married. I already have no chance. Why is it that all good men belonged to someone else?¡± She did not hide her disappointment. Rather, she was expressing her thoughts honestly. Sigh... he was the first man she had taken a liking to, but he was married. There was no chance to speak of. Chapter 91 - His Indifference

Chapter 91: His Indifference

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She had no desire to be a third party in someone¡¯s marriage. ¡°What if I get a divorce?¡± Chu Lui was still staring at her. Besides Yixuan, this was the first time he felt like making small talk with a woman. He was not put off by this woman. On the contrary, he was somewhat interested. ¡°Oh, no!¡± Li Manni hastily shook her hands. ¡°I have no intention of asking you to file a divorce. That would be too immoral.¡± She lowered her head and continued to shake her head. Then again, she felt an indescribable excitement and anticipation. If he filed for a divorce, then she... A huge handnded abruptly on her shoulder. It caused her body to shudder for no reason. ¡°You...¡± She looked up with confusion in her eyes while the man smiled with a nice curve on his lips. She blinked her eyes continuously and was attracted to his ck eyes. As if her soul was being sucked into them. She began to feel dizzy. Both of them stared at each other as though nothing else existed here. Only the two of them. Alone, for a long time. When she felt something tightened around her waist, Li Manni was still feeling dizzy. Once she regained herself, she realized that the man had led her onto the dance floor. She followed his steps, and both of them danced to their own rhythm. She moved like a beautiful butterfly which had flown to the corner of his eye. To her, he was like a ray of light which had seeped into her soul. The music continued to y, and the lights grew dimmer. Everything was so dreamy. The two silhouettes spun around the dance floor. No one counted, and it was countless. Finally, they vanished from everyone¡¯s view. There were a lot of nice spots in this ce that suited two people. To talk about themselves, their emotions, and even to cheat on their partners. Xia Ruoxin stared at the clock on the wall. It would be 12 midnight soon, in slightly more than ten minutes. Her birthday would be over soon. It would be another lonely birthday. She yawned, still waiting stubbornly. He said he would be back, and she believed him. He would be back. She was slightly distressed as she walked to the window and put her face against the cold window ss. Under the dim streetmp, the surrounding looked even darker. What did the endless night have in store for her? She felt the sudden pricking pain in her heart, like needles piercing endlessly at her. She rested her hands on her shoulders. Then, she proceeded to draw the curtains. It was already thatte. She walked over to the telephone as she hesitated whether she should dial the number that she had memorized by heart. ¡°Sorry, the subscriber that you¡¯re trying to reach is not in service.¡± She put the telephone down and turned around to nce at the birthday cake on the table. The candles would finish burning soon. She walked over to the sofa and sat down. Then, she lowered herself to blow all the candles out. It was her twenty-second birthday. She was still alone. ¡°Ah Lui...¡± Xia Ruoxin called his name. She had no idea why she felt like crying today as she sniffed. She didn¡¯t know what she did wrong or what made him treat her with such indifference. Was it because of that incident? If only she had a chance to speak. The door opened at this moment. She quickly dried her tears as Chu Lui entered. He nced at her nonchntly. ¡°What were you doing, sitting here? Scaring people like a ghost?¡± There was no emotion on his face. He had used up every ounce of patience when she was concerned. Chapter 92 - Strawberry and Chocolate

Chapter 92: Strawberry and Chocte

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I... today is...¡± Xia Ruoxin held on lightly to the front of her clothes. There was a dull ache in her heart. She was unsure of what exnation should she be giving him. He did not love her like before. ¡°What were you doing here?¡± That was the only thing he said. One sentence. Such cold indifference. He knew. He had to know that she was waiting for him. ¡°Today is Yixuan¡¯s birthday.¡± Chu Lui walked to the table and looked at the cake. There was sarcasm in his eyes. ¡°I never thought that you would remember your sister¡¯s birthday. ¡°I believe she must be grateful to have a good sister like you.¡± He emphasized the word ¡®sister¡¯. The hidden meaning behind that word caused her eyes to redden. Excellent. She was in pain. This was what he had wanted. ¡°No. Today is my...¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head, still stubbornly trying to exin. However, she stopped when she saw the look in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes. It was the same look he had on their wedding day: hatred. He had changed. Or was he always like this? The man who had treated her with love; was it her hallucination? The days they spent in harmony seemed like a dream to her. ¡°Ah Lui, what is wrong with you?¡± Xia Ruoxin walked up and pulled at his sleeve. She looked up helplessly with her long eyshes. She was afraid. No, terrified that this was happening. She could not take the blow. Do not bring her hope and destroy it. She has nothing but him. ¡°What could be wrong with me?¡± Chu Lui smiled faintly and asked her in return. Unknown to him, his hands had clenched so tightly into fists by his side. ¡°Ah Lui, was it because of what happened at the hotel? Actually, we did...¡± Xia Ruoxin was trying to tell him that nothing happened between her and that man at the hotel that night. Her conscience was clear. She had done nothing wrong. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Chu Lui cut her off coldly. ¡°I will sleep in the guest room tonight. Do not disturb me. And, that cake. Yixuan¡¯s favorite was chocte, not strawberry.¡± He walked over, took the cake, and released his hand. The cake fell into the trash bin. Just like that, the cakended inside the trash bin. With his hands by his side, he walked in the direction of the guest room without a back nce at Xia Ruoxin. His back spoke volumes of indescribable heartlessness and indifference. If only he could just turn around and nce at her, then he would have seen the woman with her broken heart. If only he could take one more look at her, he would have seen the woman behind him in tears. s, he did nothing. Xia Ruoxin stared at Chu Lui¡¯s back until she heard the door closed. As her eyshes quivered, she felt her eyes warmed, and tears blurred her vision. However, her tears were cold. She turned back, looked at the cake that he had discarded in the trash bin, and shook her head silently. Tears flowed down her chin like a river. Endless and unstoppable. No, Chu Lui. Xia Yixuan¡¯s favorite was chocte. Then again, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s had been strawberry. She had always loved strawberry. She sat numbly at the sofa and stared at the cutlery on the table. The knife was to be used to cut the cake. Except now, there was no use for it. She had spent a few hours preparing, a day of waiting, and a few days of expecting. In the end, this was the result she got. What really went wrong with them? Chapter 93 - What Did She Do Wrong

Chapter 93: What Did She Do Wrong

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She tucked her body and stared nkly ahead. There was no emotion or focus on her eyes. She had no idea how long it had been as seconds turned into minutes. All she did was stared nkly at the empty table even if there was nothing on it. The buttery smell still lingered in the air. It had vanished in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s world. Maybe she wasn¡¯t meant to celebrate her birthdays. Chu Lui woke up early in the morning where everything was bright and warm. He walked out, and when he saw Xia Ruoxinying on the sofa, he sneered. She wasying on the sofa, tucked like a helpless child, in the same clothes as yesterday. There were visible tear stains on her pale face. She seemed to have cried even in her sleep. He has finally robbed her of all her smiles. At this moment, Xia Ruoxin felt an intense presence. She opened her red and swollen eyes to find a man standing in front of her. ¡°You must be hungry. I will prepare breakfast for you.¡± She stood up and forced a smile. It was a bitter and shy smile just likest night as though they had not fought the fight. Was that even a fight? ¡°No need.¡± Chu Lui answered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to cook for me in the future. I won¡¯t eat.¡± He made his way out as soon as he finished talking. Xia Ruoxin held onto his clothes. ¡°Ah Lui, it is not good to go without breakfast. It¡¯ll only take a while to prepare. Just a short while.¡± Her fingertips were turning white from holding on. She was afraid that once he leaves, she would never be able to catch up with him again. Chu Lui stopped in his tracks and turned around. There was not an ounce of love from thest time in his eyes. Xia Ruoxin was shocked, and she suspected she had seen wrongly. ¡°I told you I won¡¯t eat. You cook, you eat.¡± He lowered his head and stared at her fingers. He suddenly grabbed her cold hands. After a second, he pulled it off hard. The strength he used hurt her fingers. He was the same as the night before. Heartless, indifferent, and cruel. Xia Ruoxin hid her hand behind her back and rubbed her fingers with the other hand. As she lowered her head, she sniffed. Then, a tear fell rapidly, slicing the air that she was breathing, andnded on the floor. She walked over to the window and the panel. From afar, a luxurious sports car sped away from her view. Just like his silhouette earlier. She ced her fingers on the cold ss, and she rested her face on it. Tears of sorrow fell on the pale face. What had she done wrong so wrong that they had to revert to the past? She opened the door to their bedroom. It was untouched since yesterday. There was no mistress or master. Their wedding portrait was still hanging on the wall, but the bride was not Xia Ruoxin. She might be the most pathetic wife. Her husband and her sisters¡¯ wedding portrait remained hanging on the wall of her bedroom. Seeing it again had caused her heart to hurt badly. She sat by the bed and took out her sketchbook. This time, a cold and hard man appeared from within. She drew a few lines, but she realized her fingers had started shaking. She thought that the cold war between them was only for this one day, or maybe for a few days. She was wrong. The duration of Chu Lui being home grew shorter. He never set foot in the room again. Chapter 94 - Don’t Cry Till Your Eyes Go Dry

Chapter 94: Don¡¯t Cry Till Your Eyes Go Dry

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Every time she tried to take the initiative to speak to him, he would respond with distancing and rejecting coldness. Chu Lui looked at the watch on his wrist. It was already one o¡¯clock. He pushed the door and walked in, but Xia Ruoxin opened the door a step ahead of him. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± She was like a dutiful wife, waiting stubbornly for him toe home. She had light shadows under her eyes, and it was apparent that she did not have a good rest for a long time. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your voice. It¡¯s awful.¡± He walked past her, his heartless voice ripping apart Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart once again. Was her voice awful? She pressed her lips together tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t like seeing you hanging around here, too. You¡¯re ugly.¡± His thin lips opened and closed, his every word and sentence extremely cruel. ¡°Even the air you breathe in is dirty.¡± In his eyes, there was probably not one good point on her now. Xia Ruoxin was still standing behind him. She could only see his back slowly get blurry. She did not want to cry, but she could not hold it in. In the end, she sobbed lowly and miserably. Did God give women tears for them to experience sorrow? Chu Lui locked himself in the room, faintly hearing Xia Ruoxin¡¯s suppressed cries. He pressed his lips together and flung his documents on the table. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you deserve this. Our game has ended, and now, what I want for you is really starting. Don¡¯t cry till your eyes go dry; are you going to keep crying for as long as you live?¡± He tried hard to suppress the ufortable feeling in his chest and took out his phone to dial a number. ¡°Manni, wait for me tonight. I¡¯ll bring you out to eat.¡± His face lit up when he heard her delicate and bright voice, his eyes shing with a mild gentleness. That woman really resembled Xia Yixuan, though not a lot¡ªbut he wanted to get closer to her. He took his zer and walked out again, but there was no one in the living room. He thought he saw a shadow hurry away. Good. The edges of his lips lifted slightly¡ªcruelly¡ªand walked out in big strides. It was only after he left that Xia Ruoxin walked out from the side, her face misty and damp. He said he did not like her voice because it sounded awful. He said he did not like seeing her in the living room because she was ugly. He said he hated the air she breathed in because it was disgusting. So she would not speak or appear in front of him. Would this make it better for him and make him not hate her that much anymore? He liked her, didn¡¯t he? If she was obedient, he would treat her better. They would go back to how they were before¡ªperhaps not as an endearing couple, but they would be happy. She still thought that way stubbornly. She was always so stubborn. Whenever she heard sounds from the outside, she would always retreat into her room immediately, no matter what she was doing. She didn¡¯t say a word and didn¡¯t meet him, but she missed him dearly. She wanted to see him. It didn¡¯t matter even if it was just a glimpse from the afar. Ah Lui, do you know? I miss you. When she heard the sound of the door closing, she walked out and hurried to the window to look at the man walking into his car. His steps were steady as always, just like before. This was the only time she could look at him, almost longingly and greedily. Chapter 95 - Foolish Woman

Chapter 95: Foolish Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios In a pretty good Western restaurant, Jiang Yao was drinking juice from her cup, sizing up the friend she had not seen in a long time. She was always on business trips overseas, and so it had been a long time since she met her. It seemed like she was not doing very well. She had deliberately put on some light make-up, but it could not hide her wan and sallowplexion. ¡°Ruoxin, have you gone mad?¡± She put down the cup in hand. She had understood it. How could she live happily, being married to a guy who hated her? ¡°No.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled ndly, concealing the strong feelings behind her eyes. She did not want Jiang Yao to notice her misery. ¡°I have not gone crazy, but you¡¯ve be tanner.¡± She said half-jokingly. Jiang Yao red at her sternly. ¡°I¡¯ve been running around outdoors every day under the hot sun. I¡¯ve be tanner, but I¡¯ve also be much healthier, unlike you. You look like you¡¯ll copse if the wind blows¡ªalso as white as a ghost.¡± She put her hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. Sure enough, she could already feel clearly the shape of her bone. She had really lost weight. This dishonest woman. She knew it just from her sullen face. ¡°So how long will you be staying?¡± Xia Ruoxin was still smiling. She didn¡¯t mention how her life has been. Meeting a close friend made her spirits go slightly brighter. Before long, Jiang Yao retracted her hand and picked up the cup from the table again. ¡°I¡¯m probably leaving again after a few days, for about half a year this time. I¡¯m prepared to change jobs when I¡¯m done with these. I¡¯m tired.¡± She heaved a sigh as she said that. It was time for her to look find a man to marry, too. ¡°Then, the next time we can meet would be... a long time after?¡± Xia Ruoxin listened to her talk, an unspeakable sadness rising inside her. She had juste back, but she needed to leave again. Was it really that urgent? ¡°Yes.¡± Jiang Yao propped her face up with her hand. Their conversation was getting more serious. She stared at her surroundings¡ªbored¡ªuntil her eyesnded on a shadow. She narrowed her eyes to look clearer, a weird look on her face. Xia Ruoxin was only taking in the volume of her drink and did not notice anything unusual. Jiang Yao looked away immediately and just gave Xia Ruoxin aplicated look. ¡°Ruoxin, does Chu Lui treat you nicely?¡± Xi Ruoxin¡¯s body jerked slightly. ¡°Very nicely. Haven¡¯t you seen the newspapers? He gave me a ne worth a few million dors.¡± She said without any delight, her mind filled with faint memories from the past. In fact, to her, the ne was priceless not because of its value, but because of the man who gave it to her. But now, why? Jiang Yao was silent for a long time, but she still wanted to scold her in the end. ¡°Ruoxin, you¡¯re not happy now, are you?¡± She was not fooled by the smile on her face. It was obviously deliberate and forced. She actually wanted to cry instead of smiling, didn¡¯t she? ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy.¡± Xia Ruoxin held the cup from the table with two hands tightly and smiled. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m happy. Jiang Yao, have you forgotten? I¡¯ve loved him for a long time. I¡¯m very happy just to be able to be his wife.¡± Her palm came into contact with the cup¡¯s warmth, her palms bing warm, but her fingertips werepletely freezing. ¡°Ruoxin, why are you so foolish?¡± Jiang Yao really wanted to shake this fool until she came to her senses. She did not know what to do with her extreme naivety. There were some people who were worth it, and some people who were not. Was that Chu Lui really deserving of this kind of love from her? A love that ended up with her having nothing, not even herself. Chapter 96 - Was She Mistaken?

Chapter 96: Was She Mistaken?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She put her hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder again. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, listen to me and get a divorce. Stop going on like this. I¡¯m afraid that if this continues, you¡¯ll even end up without bones.¡± She persuaded her earnestly, her eyes unwittingly darting back to the table behind Xia Ruoxin. She was d that it was her who sat facing this direction so she was able to see. ¡°Divorce?¡± Xia Ruoxin unconsciously tightened her grip on the cup and shook her head fervently. ¡°No, I won¡¯t get a divorce. Definitely not.¡± If they divorced, she would have nothing to do with him anymore. Just thinking about not being able to meet him in the future, not being able to live with him under the same roof together, and having absolutely no connections with each other... made her heart ache. No, she was not even willing to think about it. ¡°I really want to know what your brain is thinking.¡± Jiang Yao took a big gulp of her juice, speechless by her stubbornness. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m thinking either. I just know that I¡¯m not leaving, even if...¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled bitterly, pressing the cup to her face. At first, it was a cold cup, and then it was wet and hot juice. She didn¡¯t need too much; she just needed a little. He could not love her enough, but she wanted to love him properly. That was enough, really. ¡°I think by the time I¡¯m back, I¡¯ll be collecting your corpse.¡± Jiang Yao put down the cup in her hand with a heavy heart and stood up, pulling Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand and trying to leave the ce as fast as possible. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ruoxin, I don¡¯t like this ce. Let¡¯s change venues.¡± Xia Ruoxin was dragged up by her passively, and she asked, puzzled, ¡°Jiang Yao, you¡¯ve always liked this ce. You said it was quiet and still, and you said that just now, too, when we came. What¡¯s the sudden change?¡± ¡°I said I don¡¯t like it, and so I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m tired of this ce, and I want a change of scenery. Is that not all right?¡± Jiang Yao pulled Xia Ruoxin to the exit forcefully, as if escaping from something. Xia Ruoxin was tugged and could only move forward helplessly. She did not understand what had happened to Jiang Yao, but she looked back abruptly. Her eyes widened at the sight of two people. One was Chu Lui, but who was the woman? Why were they eating together? Chu Lui suddenly reached his hand out to the edge of the woman¡¯s lips as if trying to help her wipe away the crumbs of food from her mouth. The woman blushed and grabbed his hand. This scene belonged to that of lovers, their sweet feelings capable of making people envious. They... should not be doing this, they really should not have been doing so. If they were lovers, then where did that leave her? This was the reason he was not willing to bother with her anymore. No, that couldn¡¯t be, that could not be. She wiped away the tears on her face furiously. She must have been mistaken. That man only looked like Chu Lui, but it was not him. Yes, she was mistaken, she must be. No matter how many times she rubbed her eyes, no matter how many times her eyes became clear and blurred again¡ªhis brows, his eyes, his effortlessly smiling lips. They all belonged to Chu Lui. They all belonged to her husband. No matter how much she persuaded herself, she was unable to deny that the man was Chu Lui, her husband. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯ll bring you to this ce I just thought of.¡± Jiang Yao still continued pulling Xia Ruoxin forward, but she felt a chill over the back of her hand suddenly. It was unexpectedly scorching. Chapter 97 - A Little Nicer To Herself

Chapter 97: A Little Nicer To Herself

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ruoxin...¡± She turned back, not saying a word for a long time. Oh no, she must have noticed. She did not want her to see, but she still did in the end. Jiang Yao was slightly sad, not knowing how to console her best friend. She hesitated a while but brought her despondent friend out from the ce. Outside, a soft breeze blew asionally, seemingly able to dry the moisture on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. However, after the wind blew it dry, tears fell rapidly again. ¡°Ruoxin, just cry out if you want to. I know you¡¯re sad.¡± Jiang Yao let go of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand, extremely worried about her state¡ªlooking as if she was about to break down. Chu Lui was her world. Without Chu Lui, her world might be truly gone. Xia Ruoxin turned around again and wiped away the tears on her face discreetly. Her eyes, cleansed by the tears, were extremely bright and extremely sad. When she turned back around, there was a faint smile on her lips. It was such an empty smile, making Jiang Yao¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Jiang Yao, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. I know what I¡¯m doing. Things might be as it seems. Maybe that was just a friend of his?¡± Her smile was too forced. Were they really just friends? Would he treat his normal friends like that? With their hands intertwined so intimately, that gaze in his eyes, and that kind of attitude? She could not even convince herself, let alone others. Jiang Yao pursed her lips and stayed silent. She closed her eyes helplessly, not knowing what to say. She knew Xia Ruoxin was always stubborn, and it was sad and scary at the same time, but she was unable to help her. Other than herself, there was no one who could make her love for Chu Lui die. ¡°Ruoxin, if there is a day...¡± She ced both her hands on her shoulder, her tone extremely serious. ¡°If there is a day you realize that there¡¯s nobody who loves you anymore, you must remember to love yourself. Don¡¯t give up on yourself.¡± Xia Ruoxin was stunned for a second before nodding her head lightly. The sentence was extremely sad. No one would love her. The current her, in fact, was not loved by anyone. ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry,¡± She smiled and nodded. She agreed, not knowing whether it was to make Jiang Yao feel better or herself. When Jiang Yao left, Xia Ruoxin returned to the Western restaurant again. She wanted to take a clearer look. She knew that it would make her heart ache immensely, but she still went. She stood at the entrance but realized that the people who sat at the table had already left. The seats seemed to still hold the shadow of the two, but they only reflected the emptiness in her eyes by then. She walked out and stared at the sky dejectedly. The dark skies loomed low; perhaps there would be a storming soon. She stopped walking, staring at the people passing by in low spirits. Her longshes asionally hid the droplets of tears that fell from her eyes silently, without a trace. She finally sat in a car. She clutched her hands numbly. ¡°Miss, where do you want to go?¡± The driver asked. Xia Ruoxin looked outside in a daze. Where did she want to go? There was no ce she could go. ¡°Miss, where do you want to go?¡± The driver asked again, a little annoyed. He had already asked her thrice. This woman couldn¡¯t be a lunatic who escaped from the hospital, right? ¡°To the Chu Group.¡± Finally, she opened her mouth to say these four words, but no one knew how much effort she put in to say these mere four words. Chapter 98 - To Ride His Coattails

Chapter 98: To Ride His Coattails

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The car drove, and she pressed her pale red lips together, her eyes filled with the scenery that went past her. She got out of the car and ced her hand above her eyes. How high was this building? It was probably about 20 stories. This was the first time she was here... and also the first time she was near his business kingdom. Standing here, she had no courage to walk forwards. She did not know whether she was worried or scared. It was ridiculous. The wife of the president of the Chu Group was scared of seeing her husband¡¯spany. Her hands on either side of her body clenched into fists lightly, her fingernails digging into her palms. The pain made her head clearer and gave her a sliver of courage. She walked into the lobby. There were not a lot of people, but everything inside was orderly. There were two elevators inside, with people walking out of them asionally. She walked forward but was stopped by someone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, non-employees are not allowed to enter the elevators.¡± A calm and polite voice made her stop her steps. Xia Ruoxin touched her lip¡ªwhich had lost color¡ªlightly. What identity would she use? A wife who has been through hard times? Pathetic. She probably had not experienced anything bad. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Chu Lui.¡± She raised her eyes and stared at the front without blinking. The guy d in the security uniform was looking at her strangely, trying to size her up for a long time. ¡°You¡¯re looking for our president, but can I ask for your identification? This kind of things happens to thispany a lot. Womene looking for the superior big boss, and it¡¯s obvious what they want. They just want to ride his extravagant coattail.¡± Xia Ruoxin was silent for a second, and then after a while, she raised her head and said slowly, ¡°I am his wife.¡± When she said this sentence, it made her have a certain sense of sadness. This was her. She was blocked from just even seeing her husband. The security guard retracted his hand and looked at Xia Ruoxin from top to bottom. She didn¡¯t look like the CEO¡¯s wife. He took another close look again. She really started to look like the woman in the newspapers. He hesitated. He still did not figure out whether she was the real deal. After all, they had never seen what the president¡¯s wife looked like with their own eyes. Du Jingtang held his documents in one hand, taking a bite from the burger on the other hand. He was not to me; the Chu Group was really not a ce for humans to stay. Women were treated like men, and men were treated less than humans. He was definitely not a machine, and he had not eaten since morning. Therge amount of work he had to do caused him to be eating a hamburger here pathetically. ¡°Oh?¡± He stopped and stretched his neck to look at the woman who was refusing to budge from the security guard. That face was so familiar. He wolfed down half a bite of the burger and patted his chest with a great force; he almost choked. He took a step forward again and then put down the burger in his hand. It was really her, but why was she here? His usually blithe expression became more serious at that moment. He walked closer and asked carefully, ¡°Cousin-inw, why are you here? Looking for my cousin?¡± He waved at the security guard at the side, gesturing that he would take over from here. When the security guard walked away, he gave another strange look at Xia Ruoxin. So it was the president¡¯s wife. Since the vice-president knows her, it should be correct. Then, who was the woman who always came here with the president? He thought for a little while but could only shake his head in the end. It was none of his business; he was only an ordinary security guard. Chapter 99 - It’s Better to Deal with Painful Things Quickly

Chapter 99: It¡¯s Better to Deal with Painful Things Quickly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You are...¡± Xia Ruoxin raised her head to look at the man who called her cousin-inw, but she realized that she had absolutely no clue where she had seen him before. ¡°Yah, cousin-inw, you¡¯re really forgetful.¡± Du Jingtang took a huge bite out of his burger in a rather unsophisticated manner. ¡°We met at the auction. You couldn¡¯t really have forgotten this face, right?¡± He pointed to his face with his finger and then realized that he wasn¡¯t using his finger, but the burger in his hand. This burger ruined his image immediately. He put down his hand awkwardly and smiled dryly, but he felt slightly defeated at her forgetfulness. He treated her as the woman of his dreams for the first time, but now he realized that she was not interested in him at all. She even forgot such a handsome man like him. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. You¡¯re Du Jingtang?¡± Xia Ruoxin recalled at this moment. Chu Lui had introduced them that day, but her mind was only filled with Chu Lui by then. She did overlook the faces of some people¡ªfor example, this Du Jingtang. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s me.¡± Du Jingtang stuffed the burger behind his back. He was relieved that he was not such a failure, and she still had some impression of him. ¡°You¡¯re here to look for my cousin? He¡¯s in.¡± Du Jingtang smiled and said to her, but his smile contained something else. Faint, strange, and a little derisive. Xia Ruoxin nodded her head. ¡°Then, can I go up and take a look?¡± She nced at the elevator. She wanted to see him, anticipating something or proving something. ¡°Sure, he¡¯s on the 18th floor.¡± Du Jingtang leaned on one side, not pretending anymore. She was no goddess, and so he didn¡¯t care about the image to uphold. His food was more important. He took a bite out of his burger and then took a card out from his pocket. He ced the card in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands. The way he dressed was a little weird, but he was still the confident and free vice president of the Chu Group. As long as no one leaked a photo of him right now, it would be fine. He believed that no one would have the guts to go against him and embarrass him. In this world, Du Jingtang is¡ªfirst¡ªscared of Chu Lui; second, he hates being embarrassed. ¡°This is?¡± Xia Ruoxin looked at the card in her hands, puzzled. ¡°This is the card for the elevator. Take the one on the far left. That¡¯s for the president and goes straight to the 18th floor. That¡¯s where my cousin¡¯s office is.¡± Du Jingtang exined patiently, but the smile on his face was slightly too far. ¡°I got it, thanks.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head gently and clutched the card in her hand before lifting her lips into a faint smile. It was not a very pretty smile, but it was bright, giving her extremely pale face a little color. ¡°Thank you.¡± She thanked him again and then walked towards the elevator he mentioned with the card in her hand. Du Jingtang withdrew the smile from his face at this moment and took out his phone to call someone. ¡°Xiao Ai, there will be a woman going to the 18th floor in a while. Don¡¯t stop her; just let her walk in.¡± He put back his phone and kept it in his pocket. There was no one outside the elevator floor. ¡°In fact, you should be thanking me. There are some things that can¡¯t be solved even if you give it time. I just want you to end it earlier. It¡¯s better to deal with painful things quickly, had to just rip the Band-Aid off now. It¡¯s just a momentary pain, and you¡¯ll live. Any more than this, and you¡¯ll die.¡± Chapter 100 - What did She do Wrong

Chapter 100: What did She do Wrong

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He took out the already cold burger again and ate it bite-by-bite. His mother said before he shouldn¡¯t waste food, and so even if it became cold, he would still eat it. However, he put down his hand and thought for a second. What if he ate it and got an upset stomach, wouldn¡¯t that be an even bigger waste? He finally found an excuse for himself atst and threw his burger in the bin nearby. Then, he stood at the side and stared at the elevator¡ªlost in thought¡ªbut did not move forward from his position. His mother said that one must do good to the end, and so he must do it. He leaned against the wall, surprisingly with no trace of a smile on his face. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re really cruel sometimes. There are a lot of ways to kill someone, but you chose the most brutal one. ying with someone¡¯s feelings will really make you end up in hell.¡± He sighed and pressed his lips together, pity shing across his eyes. ... The elevator rose quickly. Xia Ruoxin leaned against the wall, not used to the feeling of the loss of gravity. There was a ¡®ding¡¯, and the elevator stopped. She put her hand on her chest. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a weight on her chest. She walked out on the 18th floor. She could see the huge office with one nce. The transparent ss walls made everything inside visible. She walked in. A female secretary sitting outside stood up and smiled politely at her. ¡°The president is inside; you can go in now. The vice president had already told me.¡± She said courteously, but her expression was a little uneasy. If it weren¡¯t for the vice president who told her that she would not be held responsible, she would not have let anyone enter¡ªno matter who. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin gave her a smile and walked towards the door, cing her hand on the handle. She did not see the worried and strange look from the secretary. The door opened, and at that moment, Xia Ruoxin felt as if she had been pped hard on her face. Her face was boiling, but her heart was cold. She could only stare at the two people who were kissing and stered all over each other, with a pale face. There was a woman sitting on Chu Lui¡¯sp and in his embrace, and he was kissing her. She could clearly see their entangled tongues and the woman¡¯s radiant blush. The woman pushed away Chu Lui in a hurry when the door opened, and she stared at the person at the door in shock. Her face was full of awkwardness. ¡°Get out!¡± Their passionate embrace was interrupted, and when Chu Lui noticed the pale woman standing at the door, his pupils narrowed. He grabbed some documents irascibly and flung it without a second thought. There was a bang. Xia Ruoxin lowered her eyes. Everything was white at first, but why did it be red? A dull pain radiated from the side of her forehead, but it did not hurt as much as her heart. She put her finger on her forehead and brought her hand down to take a look. There was blood. The woman turned whiter when she saw the blood on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head, cowering further into Chu Lui¡¯s arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Manni. I¡¯m here.¡± He sensed the fear of the woman in his arms and tightened his arms around her. There was a suffocating pain, but he was not sure if it was due to the woman in the doorway with blood on her head or the fear of the other. He could vividly feel pain beyond words that even almost took his breath away. ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands clutched tightly at the door. If not, she would have copsed on the floor. Her vision was a blur of color, and her voice sounded like it echoed from the sky. She never expected that she would see such a heartbreaking scene. Chapter 101 - You Shouldn’t Be Alive

Chapter 101: You Shouldn¡¯t Be Alive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This couldn¡¯t be true, but it was as true as could be. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± She lifted her head and stared straight at Chu Lui¡¯s expressionless face. What did she do so wrong that he would treat her like this? Were those happy days they shared really true? Was it true? ¡°You¡¯re didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Chu Lui hugged the woman in his arms tight again, and Li Manni widened her eyes, feeling a little out of ce as she already realized who this woman was. Chu Lui¡¯s wife. She was the third-party who ruined their marriage, but she really was unable to leave Chu Lui. She loved him, she really did. Chu Lui had also noticed the guilt in Li Manni¡¯s eyes, and his extremely ck eyes filled with ruthlessness in an instant. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything.¡± He smiled icily, repeating his words to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Your existence itself is a mistake. You shouldn¡¯t be alive in the first ce.¡± Xia Ruoxin took a step back, her eyes wide, unable to believe what she saw and heard before her. Was this really the Chu Lui who shared the same bed with her? Was this really the Chu Lui who would give her Chinese bellflowers and bid for an exorbitant ne for her? What did he say? She should not be alive¡ªshould not exist? She shook her head continuously, not a trace of anger on her face anymore. It was as if all her life force disappeared at this moment, and she was only left with that single statement. Was she really not supposed to be alive? ¡°Get out!¡± Chu Lui threw more documents at her, and they all hit her face. She stared miserably at him but realized that his eyes hold no feelings for her, only coldness other than darkness, only disdain other than heartlessness. She soon walked out, leaving step-by-step. The air seemed so heavy she could hardly breathe. She blinked lightly but realized that this time, she had no more tears. It did not mean that she wasn¡¯t hurting because there were no tears. It did not mean that she wasn¡¯t sad because she wasn¡¯t crying. Crying without tears hurt the most. She did not even know how she left the ce. When the secretary saw the blood on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, she covered her mouth. She was bleeding. Was it the president who hit her? Finally, the door closed with a ¡®ping¡¯ and separated the two people from different worlds, one lost and miserable, one cold and heartless. Chu Lui¡¯s office returned to its original quiet state. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That must have scared you.¡± He put his hand on Li Manni¡¯s face again, his expression unusually calm and his voice slightly indiscernible. He lowered his head again to kiss the woman in his arms, but he realized that the taste was wrong. It really tasted wrong, but he did not let go. Once he decided on something, he would not change his mind. Li Manni epted his sudden passionate kiss passively. It was almost painful, and her painsted for a short while. It was as if there was something wrong, but both of them did not want to admit it. Chu Lui lingered lightly at the tip of her tongue, but his mind shed with the image of the crying face all of a sudden. His vision was painted with a sh of red, and his heart became heavier. The elevator door opened again, and Du Jingtang straightened his posture. When he saw Xia Ruoxin walk out of the elevator, he walked towards her in a hurry. He looked at the wound on her forehead and took a few pieces of tissue from his pocket, pressing them against her forehead to stop the blood. The woman just epted everything passively like a soulless doll. Chapter 102 - She Didn’t Feel Pain Anymore

Chapter 102: She Didn¡¯t Feel Pain Anymore

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You saw it all?¡± Du Jingtang sighed softly and took her hand, walking towards the door. She should visit the doctor for her injury. It would be such a pity for a woman to have a wound on her face. Xia Ruoxin raised her head and looked at the man in front of her whom she had only met a few times, dazed. ¡°You deliberately made me see them, didn¡¯t you?¡± Her voice was quiet and small, fragile to the point of almost vanishing. Her heart... was actually hurt to the core. ¡°Yes.¡± Du Jingtang nodded. ¡°There¡¯s not much difference between finding out earlier and find outter; you¡¯ll find out eventually. Cousin has another woman now, and her name is Li Manni. They met at a banquet. ¡°Haven¡¯t you realized that she resembles someone?¡± Du Jingtang said without denial. The whole world knew, but she was still waiting foolishly for a man who did not love her. Resemble someone? Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face turned even paler. That slightly curved lips, that mischievous and delicate face, and those eyes¡ªall were indeed simr. Extremely simr. Xia Yixuan. He had never forgotten Xia Yixuan. If he wanted a recement, she could do it, too. If he was willing to, she could be Xia Yixuan¡ªas long as he could love her. She was left with no love now, but it wasn¡¯t that simple. It was not as if others would give her a chance even if he was willing. ¡°You realized, right? Cousin loves Xia Yixuan so much; it¡¯s impossible for him to forget her. He just took pity on you.¡± Du Jingtang wanted to sigh and reprimand her at the same time. This woman was as stubborn as a mule. Did she really want to go head first into death? They turned again and left. She was bound to die at his cousin¡¯s hands. However, he did not know that what Chu Lui wanted did not stop at this. He really thought light of Chu Lui. In the hospital, the doctor was treating Xia Ruoxin¡¯s wound. It was not serious, but it still required two stitches. Through it all, she was just dazed¡ªnot shouting out in pain, not verbalizing the pain, and not even furrowing her eyebrows. She was like a log. That was because her heart was in much more pain than her body. ¡°Okay, just make sure it doesn¡¯te into contact with water. However, it might leave a faint scar, but it doesn¡¯t matter. If you don¡¯t wish to have stic surgery, you can cover it by letting your fringe down.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her eyes ndly and touched her forehead with her fingers lightly. It would not heal, huh? It¡¯s forever there. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it; it¡¯ll hurt.¡± Du Jingtang grabbed her hand hastily. He cared about her too much, but there was no helping it. She had made his heart skip a beat at first sight after all. However, after realizing her identity, he became even more worried. He fully understood and was very clear about it; all he was doing now had nothing to do with love. It was just pity. He sympathized with her, and he pitied her. ¡°Hurt?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked Du Jingtang strangely. ¡°You said it hurts, but why can¡¯t I feel it?¡± She pressed again. It truly did not hurt, probably because she was numb from all the pain. All of a sudden, Du Jingtang felt his eyes prick a little. Who was the one who stole the radiant smile that should have belonged on her face? Who was the one destroyed all the love in this woman? Who was the one who made a woman unable to feel even pain? He had a feeling that this woman¡¯s soul was being destroyed. Cousin, you¡¯re really heartless, really cruel. ¡°The pain here will heal. It will just leave a scar, but it can be covered.¡± Xia Ruoxin said to herself. ¡°What about here?¡± She ced her hand above her chest. ¡°If I¡¯m wounded here, how do I treat it?¡± Her questions made Du Jingtang speechless, unsure of how to answer her. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back home.¡± He hesitated but could only say this one sentence. If he stayed any longer, he really would not know how to face her. His heart really ached for her. Chapter 103 - In a Daze

Chapter 103: In a Daze

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin shook her head and stood up, her hand still against her forehead. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go home myself.¡± She headed outside, but after taking a few steps, she turned around and bowed deeply to Du Jingtang. ¡°Thank you so much for today.¡± She said dispiritedly and then walked out like a ghost. Even her footsteps seemed soulless. She walked outside. The graphite sky seemed to weigh down on her low spirits, and the wind blew relentlessly at her clothes, cold and deste. Not long after, it started to drizzle; and most of the people started to seek shelter from the rain. The rain was not heavy, but because of the wind, it made the weather colder. Xia Ruoxin ced her hand on her face. ¡°It was so cold,¡± she mumbled to herself subconsciously and then walked into the rain. Raindropsnded on her body, and soon, her clothes were drenched. When Du Jingtang rushed out of the hospital, he could not see the woman anymore. He took out his phone in a hurry and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, cousin. I can¡¯t find cousin-inw. It¡¯s raining now, and she has a wound on her head. The doctor said it shouldn¡¯te into contact with water. What should we do?¡± The other end of the line was silent, and then an abnormally cold voice said, ¡°Let her be.¡± ¡°But cousin, aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Du Jingtang asked persistently. He did not believe that Chu Lui¡¯s heart was made of stone. She was his wife, not anyone else. Even if he did not have feelings towards her, there should at least be some sense of responsibility. ¡°She won¡¯t die.¡± The cold and heartless voice made Du Jingtang¡¯s eyebrows furrow, and he put down the phone in his hand. His heart was really made of stone. Any woman who would fall in love with him was doomed to suffer, and those that were hated by him would end up destroyed. He walked into the rain, resigned. Fine, if Chu Lui wouldn¡¯t look for her, he¡ªDu Jingtang¡ªwould. ¡°Lui, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Manni sat at one side and asked him quizzically. She ced the freshly brewed coffee in front of Chu Lui. ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Lui let Li Manni sit on hisps and reached his hand out to caress her long hair. It felt nice, but he felt like he liked a softer hair texture more. ¡°Lui, the woman just now was your wife, right?¡± Li Manni lowered her eyes, her eyes shing with some tears. ¡°I feel like I really shouldn¡¯t do this. I¡¯ve be a bad woman, wrecking your family, and I...¡± She wanted to continue, but Chu Lui captured her lips in a sh, swallowing her unsaid words. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you have me. I¡¯ll divorce her. Fret not, I¡¯ll let you marry me rightly.¡± He left her lips, and his hold tightened on the woman in his arms. He would not let his woman suffer in any way. Yixuan was gone, and this woman was the one he should be treasuring¡ªhe reminded himself constantly. Otherwise, his heart would be wavered by another scary feeling. It was a feeling that he never wanted to see. Li Manni wound her hands around Chu Lui¡¯s waist. She did not know why, but despite what he said, there was still unease in her heart. She raised her head and saw a disoriented look on the man¡¯s handsome face. It was a look she seldom saw on him. He was overbearing, mature, cold, stubborn, and superior. He could defeat his enemies ruthlessly, effortlessly. He could be cold and heartless, and he could be loveless. However, he should never be in a daze like now. Chapter 104 - Could You Be Kinder?

Chapter 104: Could You Be Kinder?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His disorientedness was not because of her¡ªLi Manni, but because of another woman, his wife, the woman called Xia Ruoxin. She felt a strange sense of danger. Things did not seem as simple as she had thought it was. Did he really not love his wife? Was it really all for revenge? If that was so, then why did she find a hint of struggle in his eyes, of love, reluctance in hatred, destruction in reluctance? No, that wouldn¡¯t happen. She immediately denied this idea. He truly loved her; not his ex-wife. He said it was hatred, so it must be hatred. She hugged his waist more tightly. The two of them were so physically close, but why did she feel like she had never understood him... or entered his heart? ... Du Jingtang wiped the rainwater from his face. It was so cold. He stood at a distance, finally spotting the person he was supposed to find. He was only reassured when he saw her silhouette enter a two-story vi. Okay, time to head back. He felt like he was too free, leaving his nice office and a hot cup of tea to follow a woman in the rain for an hour. ¡°Ah-choo!¡± He sneezed. He might have caught a cold. He pinched his nose, and it hurt indeed. However, he took another worried nce at Chu Lui¡¯s vi. If a tough man like him was like this, what about her? He put his hand in his pocket, and when it came into contact with his phone, his fingers tightened around it. After a moment of deliberation, he gave up on the urge to give his cousin a call. There was no point in calling. He wouldn¡¯t care. He might as well save a little of his phone bills. He hailed a cab and shuddered heavily again. Damn, it was really too cold. This rainy season was indeed cold. He was just about to ask the driver to drive off when he heard his phone ring. He took it out, and it was no one else but his heartless, cruel cousin. ¡°Has she gone back?¡± A cold voice spoke out even before Du Jingtang could say hello. Du Jingtang rolled his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re only asking now? It¡¯s a little toote, isn¡¯t it? You said she wouldn¡¯t die; why are you asking anyway?¡± Du Jingtang said a little grumbly, with nothing nice to say. ¡°Du Jingtang, I¡¯m not arguing with you about the fact that you let her in. Don¡¯t forget, she¡¯s my wife¡ªmy woman¡ªand not someone you should be falling for.¡± Du Jingtang held the phone away from his ear, his eyebrows furrowed. He really felt like throwing his phone away. ¡°Chu Lui, what kind of person do you think I am? I¡¯m not going to go for a bro¡¯s woman, much less say my cousin¡¯s. I¡¯m not interested in her.¡± He took a deep breath. He was really angry that he doubted his principles. He sneezed again. His voiced slightly nasally and realized that his tone was slightly rude, and so he softened his voice. ¡°She is really pitiful, cousin. Could you just be slightly kinder and stop torturing her? If you don¡¯t love her, let her go.¡± Du Jingtang rubbed his nose, trying to persuade Chu Lui. ¡°Cousin, I don¡¯t know what meaning your past actions hold, but you shouldn¡¯t treat a woman this cruelly. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll regret it one day.¡± Chu Lui just said coldly. ¡°This is none of your business.¡± Upon hearing this, Du Jingtang hung up his phone. He was really talkative today. Chu Lui threw his phone, his lips lifting into a cold smile. ¡°Very well, Du Jingtang, you have the nerves to hang up on me?¡± Chapter 105 - Irritation

Chapter 105: Irritation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Chu Lui? Where are we going?¡± Li Manni was sitting in Chu Lui¡¯s car¡ªlooking at the rain outside, and she asked when he hung up the phone. She deliberately didn¡¯t want to ask about it. She knew who he was asking about in the phone call. It was not that he didn¡¯t care. He was probably forcing himself not to care. ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. I have some issues to settle.¡± Chu Lui said and put down his phone, narrowing his eyes at the rain outside. He could not deceive himself. This was the ending that he wanted, but why was he feeling irritated to the point of wanting to destroy something to satisfy himself? ¡°Lui, it¡¯s alright if you want to return to where she is. I will give you my blessing.¡± Li Manni turned around suddenly, beads of tears rolling down her face. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes darkened, and he reached out to pull her into his embrace. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s impossible between us. I¡¯ll divorce her very soon, don¡¯t worry.¡± He patted Li Manni¡¯s cheeks softly, pressing his lips onto her forehead, promising her¡ªas well as telling himself. He would never return to that woman¡¯s side. He hated her to the point of wanting to kill her. Everything that had happened was ording to what he wished. Very soon, he would be able to see it. See the moment the woman pay for everything that she had done. ¡°Lui, don¡¯t leave me. I won¡¯t be able to live without you.¡± Li Manni still felt uneasy. The change in his mood was too obvious, unlike when he was around her. She was scared, extremely scared, that he would leave her. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you.¡± Chu Lui promised her again, but the moment the words left his mouth, he thought of another face... as pale as snow and deathly transparent. Without him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live, too. He abandoned this thought and patted the back of the woman in his arms lightly, almost as aforting action but also subconsciously. ¡°I won¡¯t. I will never leave you, I promise...¡± Who knew what this promise meant? In this world, perhaps this kind of promise was the emptiest... and the most fragile of all. The car started, and Chu Lui sent Li Manni back as he said he would. He then headed towards the vi he had not stepped foot in for a long time. On his journey there, his face was unusually serious. Even his lips, usually pressed together tightly, was pressed tighter that there was no empty space in between that could be found. The rain outside continued to fall, hitting his car relentlessly and then rolling down to the front of the car to form a small curtain. The rain was not heavy, but it drenched the entire floor... and perhaps a lot of people¡¯s hearts. The car stopped, and he walked out, standing in the rain and looking at his vi from the outside. He stood there unmoving for a long time as if his legs were rooted to the ground. He moved his leg, but his heart felt extremely heavy, just like his footsteps. The raindropsnded on him, onto his hair, and then dripped on his face. He moved forward; atst, he pushed the door open. The door closed with a thud. There was no one in the living room. Xiao Hong was always not around at this time. He opened the door to the bedroom and stood at the door. Xia Ruoxin was standing at the window, and when she heard the door close, her body flinched before she continued to look outside. White bandage wrapped around her forehead, and Chu Lui knew that it was because of him. He was unsure of what he was feeling. All he knew what that the moment he saw her, his heart seemed more at ease. He was conflicted the moment she left his office, and at this moment, his mind was set to ease. Chapter 106 - Everything was a Lie

Chapter 106: Everything was a Lie

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Can I know the reason?¡± Xia Ruoxin turned her head and asked him calmly. There were no tears. She wouldn¡¯t cry, really. She just wanted to know why he was still soposed¡ªwhy he was still so calm. Was he really this heartless? Her heart was on the verge of death. ¡°You know the answer.¡± Chu Lui leaned against the door, his face calm and unreadable. ¡°But I really don¡¯t?¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and mumbled to herself. Did she really not know, or was she reluctant to think about that possibility? ¡°Hah...¡± Chu Lui let out a coldugh, walking towards her step-by-step. He reached his hand out to grab the thin chin as his eyesnded on the pale face. He dyed this face with colors of happiness once, but now, he was destroying them with his own hands. ¡°You hate me. You¡¯ve hated me all this time.¡± Xia Ruoxin was forced to lift her head and see the undisguised hatred in his eyes. He had hated her this much. ¡°Yes, I hate you.¡± Chu Lui outright admitted it, having no need to conceal his hatred this time. ¡°Did you think I would fall in love with the murderer who killed Yixuan? You¡¯re too naive.¡± He finished and shook off the chin, but he forced her to inch backward again until she had nowhere to go. Her eyes were wide, and she stared at him unblinkingly, just like a dead corpse who had died an unjust death. She should be crying, but she realized that she didn¡¯t even feel the urge to cry now. She didn¡¯t know what kind of feeling it was; she just knew that her body was slowly being broken into pieces by his cold voice... until Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t exist anymore. ¡°Do you know what the best way to destroy a woman is?¡± Chu Lui put a hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s cheek. The warmth from his palm no longer made her feel happiness. Now, he was the cruelest executioner, waiting to tear her everything apart ruthlessly with his own hands. Xia Ruoxin parted and closed her lips, knowing the taste of her own tears. She was still crying. ¡°Don¡¯t you love me to bits?¡± His voice became colder and colder, his words piercing Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart. Xia Ruoxin covered her ears as if realizing what he was trying to say. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, I don¡¯t want to. Please, don¡¯t say it, please stop.¡± She crouched down and shook her head continuously. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Chu Lui would never have half-hearted cruelty towards her. He did not love her, and so he could hurt her heart and tear her soul apart as much as he liked. He pulled her hands away from her ears forcefully. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, such a pity, but you¡¯ll have to hear it even if you didn¡¯t want to. ¡°Yes, I was nice to you on purpose. Whatever women liked: flowers, jewelry, adoration¡ªI gave them all to you. I let you have a taste of heaven and made you think that I have forgotten my hatred for you... and that my kindness and adoration towards you was me falling for you. ¡°You probably would have never thought of it... that this was all part of my n. You¡¯ll never know how much I hate you, how much I loathe you. I feel disgusted every time I¡¯m gentle towards you.¡± Xia Ruoxin stayed silent, her extremely empty eyes staring at the lips opening and closing. His heartless words fell on her ears and pierced harshly through her eardrums, tearing through her heart. Her presence only made him feel disgusted. It was all fake. Everything was a lie. Chapter 107 - Heaven and Hell

Chapter 107: Heaven and Hell

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Do you really never like me, not the slightest bit?¡± She held Chu Lui¡¯s big hand. She still did not hate it even if this pair of hands had already crushed her. Not ever? Her face was filled with such despair; one could not help but be moved by it. However, Chu Lui would never exist in the midst of all this. ¡°What about her? Do you like her¡ªlove her?¡± She was holding onto him tightly, not letting go. If she let go, she would never forget how this pair of hands had brought her such agony. Yet she still yearned for it. The more she loved, the harder it was for her. ¡°Love?¡± Chu Lui flung her hand away violently as if she was some kind of virus. ¡°I, Chu Lui, will fall for Xia Yixuan and Li Manni, but... I will never fall for you, Xia Ruoxin.¡± He stood towering over her and sneered while she stayed on the floor, crumpled and battered. He had waited for this day toe, for her to go to hell. She had fallen from heaven and straight into hell. ¡°I will marry Li Manni and make her my future wife. You will remain as the wife of Chu Enterprise¡¯s CEO for a few more days. Enjoy it while you can for the next few days. ¡°Remember all this. You will never forget it for as long as you live, till you crawl into your coffin.¡± As if she had not suffered enough, Chu Lui had to say something like this which devastated her. He was going to divorce her and marry someone else. Heughed coldly, satisfied when Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face turned paler in an instant. He was happy to see her in misery. Was he, truly? Why did he feel an indescribable sadness which he could not exin? ¡°Ha...¡± His smile became colder. He should be happy. As he turned and started walking, he could feel someone holding on tightly to his ankle preventing him from taking another step. ¡°Let go!¡± His voice was cold without any warmth as he looked down and saw the woman tugging at his pants. A word from him was enough to freeze one into an icicle. Xia Ruoxin clenched her fingers and held on tightly as she shook her head. When he flung her hands earlier, they had hit the wall and caused her fingers to be numb. She could not feel anything, but instinctively, she knew she couldn¡¯t let go. All would be lost once she let go. ¡°I said ¡®let go¡¯. Did you hear me?¡± A warning apanied by a sneer. Xia Ruoxin was still shaking her head, refusing. She wouldn¡¯t let go. ¡°Ah Lui, please don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t leave. I don¡¯t want a divorce. Please don¡¯t marry someone else.¡± She had loved him without any right, self-worthiness, or soul. He had destroyed her soul with his own bare hands. She kept shaking her head while holding tightly onto the corner of his pants. She was practically sprawling on the floor, begging for his love. Just a little would do, she¡¯s not asking for a lot. He could not love her, but all she asked was to let her love him. ¡°Please... don¡¯t go.¡± She reached out with the other hand and held onto his pants firmly with both hands. Could he give her one more chance and not marry another? Could he stop hurting her? She really had nothing to lose. Big droplets of tears started falling from her eyes as she looked up. They were filled with agony. The rows of tears finally formed a line as they flowed from her already red and swollen eyes. ¡°I repeat. Let go.¡± Chu Lui spat the words as he clenched his teeth. Xia Ruoxin was still shaking her head. A sudden look of cruelty shed in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes. He stomped down hard with his other leg. Chapter 108 - Mistress and Wife

Chapter 108: Mistress and Wife

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Please... don¡¯t go.¡± She reached out with the other hand and held onto his pants firmly with both hands. Could he give her one more chance and not marry another? Could he stop hurting her? She really has nothing to lose. Big droplets of tears started falling from her eyes as she looked up. They were filled with agony. The rows of tears finally formed a line as they flowed from her already red and swollen eyes. ¡°I repeat. Let go.¡± Chu Lui spat the words as he clenched his teeth. Xia Ruoxin was still shaking her head. A sudden look of cruelty shed in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes. He stomped down hard with his other leg. ¡°Ahh...¡± Xia Ruoxin looked at her fingers in pain. His big foot had not only stomped on her fingers, but it had also broken her heart. ¡°Ah Lui, please don¡¯t go.¡± Xia Ruoxin raised her head and looked up with a gentle smile filled with sadness and pain. She could still smile. She had used everyst ounce of her energy to make that smile appear. Chu Lui¡¯s expression turned more ruthless. ¡°Who do you think you are? You think I will listen to you?¡± He exerted more force on his foot as he asked. He seemed intent on breaking her fingers. The pain caused beads of sweat to break out on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead, and her face turned white like paper. Chu Lui lifted his leg and kicked Xia Ruoxin hard below her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me, you filthy woman. It disgusts me.¡± Xia Ruoxin curled herself into a fetal position; every part of her body screamed with pain. She looked up as she heard the sound of the door mmed. Did you hear it? What was that sound? Something was broken. Was it her? She reached out with her bruised and swollen hands, wanting to grab at something. However, her fingers could not tighten. Besides the air, she didn¡¯t know what else she could catch. He said she was filthy; she disgusted him. What could she do? She felt tainted looking at herself in dirty clothes. She held her head in agony as she tried to suppress the cries that wereing out from her mouth. Pain. It was so painful. Could anyone tell her why it hurt like this? What must she do to stop the pain, to not lose what they had? Was there any way to go back to what they had before? No one knew that a woman was crying her heart out in the room where the wedding portrait remained hanging on the wall. The man¡¯s smile was gentle, and so was the woman. Here she was, crying. She kept crying. ... Li Manni sat anxiously in a chair by the window. She seemed to be waiting for someone to arrive as she nced at the entrance from time to time, fidgeting and clutching at the purse in her hands, until she saw a slender silhouette appeared. She hade. Li Manni sat up straight which may be because of her status as she was always conscious of herself. After all, she was the one to break up a family even if he had told her there was no love between them, only hatred. She found herself to be in a predicament; one that was not overboard and straightforward. ¡°Miss Li?¡± A soft and in voice asked; it made one feel helpless. Xia Ruoxin sat at the side as she reached out with her left hand and caressed the hair at her forehead. She had intentionally cut her fringe into bangs to hide the wound on her forehead, to make it more ¡®less obvious¡¯. As she ced her right hand on herp, she could feel a pang of pain in her heart as it moved. ¡°Yes. I am Li Manni.¡± It felt as if the mistress was answering to the legally-wedded wife, which was exactly what they were. Li Manni eyed Xia Ruoxin cautiously as she arranged her bangs. She could vaguely see the white bandage which was the result of being injured by Chu Lui in his office previously. Chapter 109 - A Plea

Chapter 109: A Plea

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The woman was definitely a mess before her. Her dark eyes were dull without life, and her face, colorless. Even if she had intentionally put on light make-up, it did not hide the look of sickness. Despite everything, she realized this woman was still beautiful, especially the pathetic quality about her which was unpretended. It had been forced from within her. She was obviously in a pitiful and fragile state, but she remained stubborn and dignified as she sat, willing to forge her way through¡ªwithout a care for the pain that she was bearing. Li Manni finally understood the saying of ¡®a flying moth that darts into the fire¡¯. Its destruction was indeed beautiful in that instant. It was so amazing that one would never forget its beauty. As Li Manni looked at Xia Ruoxin, it put her in shame. She was a highly educated individual with good family background. She had been pampered since young, but now, she had be a homewrecker. It was really a test of her morals. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Li Manni lowered her head, unsure of how she should face all this. As for Xia Ruoxin, she was still Chu Lui¡¯s wife. Regardless of whether he had any feelings for her, she was his legally wedded wife. Byw, she was still his wife. ¡°Sorry? What can you do with being sorry?¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled mournfully. That caused Li Manni to have mixed feelings. It became so unbearable that she wished she was somewhere else. ¡°Miss Xia, what Lui and I had was not what you thought it was.¡± As she said it, she had no idea what she should say next... because she did not know how to exin it. She and Chu Lui might be in love, but out of respect for her, he had not been intimate with her physically. As lovers, they might have already had sex. To try and exin that they haven¡¯t was the same as pping herself. Xia Ruoxin shook her head gently. In fact, she needed not to say or do anything. Chu Lui had said everything very clearly. ¡°Miss Li, can... you leave him?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked her softly. That kind of grace and prestigious family background was something that she could not bepared with. Li Manni turned pale abruptly. ¡°I-I...¡± She groaned for a long time. Although she knew that Xia Ruoxin had sought her out to ask this question, she had no idea Xia Ruoxin would be this straightforward. She had not thought that this would be an incisive question. ¡°Miss Li, you have everything: a good family, looks, and education. Your future is limitless. Without Chu Lui, you are still you. But me? I am nothing without him.¡± Xia Ruoxin gripped at her now-misshapen hand. She sounded harsh. ¡°He is the only one I have. Tell me how I should survive if I were to leave him.¡± She looked away, and the exterior light fell on her face. She looked up, dismayed. ¡°You have no idea as to what extent is a woman¡¯s love for her man.¡± Decades. She had waited for him and loved him for decades. ¡°My love for him has not changed even when he loves another woman. I still loved him when I knew that he married me with a motive. I love him with all I have, to the extent of losing myself and losing everything. Yes, I love him. Because of him, I slept on another man¡¯s bed and allow him to abuse me. ¡°Miss Li, do you think this kind of woman is pathetic?¡± She looked at her as rows of crystal-like tears finally fell from her eyes and hit Li Manni hard. Chapter 110 - Consider For a Few Days?

Chapter 110: Consider For a Few Days?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She moved but could not say a word. That kind of love was indeed very pathetic, and she had no guarantee that she could do it, especially being intimate with another man. She kept shaking her head as her face paled. She was not a vicious woman. Between love and moral, it was a tough choice for her. ¡°Miss Li, I beg you. Please leave him. You will meet someone better, more suitable for you. You are so young and beautiful; whereas for me, I don¡¯t have any more chances.¡± Xia Ruoxin reached out with her left hand and held onto Li Manni¡¯s hand tightly. She knew she was moved, that she was not a bad person. She could only beg for her to leave, not destroy her marriage, and take Chu Lui away from her. She was not in the capacity topare herself with her. He loved Li Manni but loathed Xia Ruoxin. As she looked up, Li Manni could see her pain and hopelessness. She held onto her hands very, very tightly. Xia Ruoxin had not scolded her. She had not used her of being the third party in her marriage. If she had, maybe she would have felt better and epted it. After all, love was something one had no control of. Right now, she was pleading with her, and it put her to shame. As if someone had pped her in broad daylight. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Can you... give me a few days to consider...?¡± Li Manni stood up hastily, grabbed her purse, and ran out. She seemed to be unable to look at her, not even a second. Xia Ruoxin gripped her fingers tightly. They felt numbed. She stared dully as her eyes misted with tears. She took out some loose change from her pocket and left them at the table. Then, she stood up and made her way out. Her steps felt heavy, as did her heart. She stood at the door and allowed the mild sunlight to shine on her face. It stung her eyes. She started walking slowly, not taking the car, and made her way back home step-by-step with her feet. Could she still call that ce home? She opened the door and walked in with her heavy feet. At the sight, Xiao Hong dropped the rag in her hands and eximed, ¡°Madam, you are back.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded lightly with her dull eyes and made her way to her room. The door closed with a bang. Xiao Hong looked at the door weirdly as she ced her hand on her forehead. ¡°What an odd family. Did Madam and Master have a fight? It has been a few days since he has returned, and Madam behaved like a walking corpse. There was no life in her.¡± She continued staring for a long time before picking up the rag and resumed the cleaning. She was only a maid. It was not her ce to question what happened with her bosses. There was a repressed silence in the whole Chu vi. Xiao Hong opened her mouth and took a deep breath. It felt awful, and she wondered how it could feel so heavy. She shook her head and made her way into the kitchen. A ray of light shone in from the window but fell short at the tightly shut door. Like a ray of hope, it never made its way in. Xia Ruoxin took out her sketchbook and flipped through the pages as if she was reading everything about him: his cruelty, his ruthlessness, his heartlessness, his passion, his doting, andstly the destruction. Chapter 111 - Tired as a Dog

Chapter 111: Tired as a Dog

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She closed her eyes gently. Her fingers were still swollen, and they hurt at the slightest movement, straight to her heart. She ced the sketchbook to her chest and hugged it, seemingly feeling closer to him. However, she knew that he had never allowed himself to open up to her. Not even a bit. Everything was a pretense. A fraud. Why did she feel love and pain? Her face was pale and white like paper, without any color. Her hand went to her forehead, and she touched the wound gently with her fingers. It hurt, just a bit. So this was how it feels. She smiled bitterly. Xia Ruoxin was an ugly duckling. Her father¡¯s not fond of her, and her mother did not love her. Nobody even liked her bald head. No one loved her, and she should not have survived. Was this what everyone thought? Were they being fair to her? She had wanted to cry, badly. Then again, she realized she had gotten used to suppressing her cries. Looking ahead, the view in front of her eyes had turned blurry. So was the portrait that hung on the wall. If it was possible, she wanted to be Xia Yixuan. However, she was Xia Ruoxin. One who was unloved and loathed by her mother. Little Brother had not loved her even though she had waited decades for him. He hated her. She ced her hands on herp, one on top of the other. There were only her left and right hands in her world. Other than that, what else did she have? In this world, what was perceived as real, and what was a pretense? She leaned against the bed headboard and hugged herself tight. The temperature on her forehead was higherpared to a normal human being. She was sick, but no one knew... and no one cared. ¡°Ah Lui, I love you. I really do. Please... don¡¯t leave me...¡± Although she was half-asleep, she would always dream of the heartless silhouette of that man. No matter how fast she chased, she could never catch up with him. The hand which she had ced by her side began to tighten. Unknown to her, all she was going to grab onto was more pain and cruelty. While recently, in thepany, Chu Lui has been wearing a stern expression like a machine. The contracts that they have been awarded had increasedpared to a month ago. Their sales might have increased, but everyone was exhausted. The morale was low in every department within thepany. Chu Lui was the only one to stay in his office, perusing and analyzing the documents. He was also meticulous during the meetings. This was why some thought that Chu Lui was not a human but a high-tech robot. Otherwise, how would one survive the workload? ¡°Deputy, can you please talk to the CEO? If this continues, we really can¡¯t take it anymore. The wholepany is working overtime because he is not leaving. Even the cleaningdy isining. All of us have a family, and those who are dating have separated. We really can¡¯t take it even if it is just for a few more days.¡± A crowd gathered around Du Jingtang while he rubbed his forehead repeatedly. One could vaguely see the red blood vessels under his lower eyelids. It seemed he has not had a good rest for the past few days. They were tired; so was he. He was almost as tired as a dog. He raised his hand. ¡°Lately, it has been quite busy in thepany, and everyone has worked hard. Not to worry, it will end soon. You will all be well-rewarded. Please believe that Chu Enterprise will not mistreat its own employees.¡± Chapter 112 - Constant Low Pressure

Chapter 112: Constant Low Pressure

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Du Jingtang could only say that to appease the people. If he still kept silent, he was afraid that they would eat him up. When he finished speaking, they were disappointed; but they could only ept it upon hearing thepensation. After all, they were no boss¡ªjust mere employers¡ªand had to abide by everything the president said. His words werew. If he wanted to work overtime, they had to. If he wanted them to scram, they had to cover themselves with a nket and roll into a ball. Rather than saying the Chu Group provided them with jobs, it was more apt to say that the Chu Group was their bread and butter. Everyone scattered and dispersed to their positions, and Du Jingtang patted his chest, feeling his breathing ease. He would have suffocated to death if they had continued surrounding him. There was still a pile of documents in his arms. Taking a deep breath, he turned around and took the elevator to the 18th floor. The elevator stopped, and he walked out, only to see the president¡¯s secretary crying at the door, her shoulders heaving and mascara running down her face. Was she scolded to the point of tears again? Recently, his cousin¡¯s temper was like a bomb, going off on everyone he met. He only let go when he annihted his opponents, and even then, he wanted to st them to smithereens. He wouldn¡¯t even spare Du Jingtang. See, the poor Xiao Ai, who was in the closest proximity to him, was the first unlucky one. The smallest of things not going his way would result in a scolding or a re. ¡°Vice president.¡± Xiao Ai wiped her face in grief. Her makeup was ruined, and she looked like a panda. The corner of Du Jingtang¡¯s eyes twitched slightly. ¡°Hush, Xiao Ai, don¡¯t cry anymore. You won¡¯t be pretty if you continue crying.¡± Yet she couldn¡¯t be considered pretty now, especially that her eyeliner formed two ck streaks down her face due to her tears. It was actually pretty funny, but Du Jingtang couldn¡¯t bring himself tough. After all, she was crying so devastatingly. He couldn¡¯t possiblyugh. Xiao Ai nodded frantically, rubbing her tears away roughly with her hands. Instantly, her face looked as if she had put on a ck face mask, making Du Jingtang feel as if his eyes were being pierced by needles. He wanted to let her look at her own face, but he felt that it would embarrass her so he decided not to say anything. She would eventually use the washroom or touch up her makeup anyway. He did not understand why, despite being women, some remained beautiful no matter how much they cried. They were like the Chinese apple flower: the damper it was, the more radiant and glorious it seemed. For example... Xia Ruoxin. He wondered how she was doing now. He was also uncertain whether his cousin¡¯s mood was because of her or Li Manni. It seemed like she was showing up less frequently now. He turned around and massaged his forehead. He walked towards the president¡¯s office, resigned. Just like he expected, he felt an incredibly cold gaze cast on him the moment he opened the door. It pierced him continuously, just like the Pear Blossom Needle Storm 1 . If it were someone else, they might have been scared to the point where their legs gave way; but Du Jingtang just pursed his lips and entered the office with the documents. In the entirepany, he was the one who came here the most and was frequently on the receiving end of his cold stare. Chapter 113 - Thoroughly Destroyed

Chapter 113: Thoroughly Destroyed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Cousin, your document.¡± He walked closer and ced the file on Chu Lui¡¯s table, and he then sat down by the side. Chu Lui remained silent and scanned the contract quickly like a machine. His expression was evidently much darker than before, and he was much more silent. He was obviously conveying his anger, and if anyone dared to provoke him, he would choke that person to death. Du Jingtang let out a sigh. ¡°Cousin, the amount of money you have now is more than enough for your grandchildren to spend. Why are you still working so desperately for?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The Chu Group was already huge and powerful. In just a few years, it had be a listed transnational corporation. He only knew work but not know to enjoy life, which was an ultimate waste. He was wasting away his expressions, his glory, and his happiness. ¡°If you¡¯re too free, I can send you on a business trip.¡± The extremely cold voice made Du Jingtang shut his mouth immediately. By ¡®business trip¡¯, he actually meant a trip to a deserted ce where no birds defecate, no chickenid eggs, and no turtles went on-shore. He would rather get killed by Chu Lui¡¯sser-beam eyes than go there. ¡°Okay, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything. I still have work to do so I¡¯m leaving.¡± Du Jingtang stood up and walked to the door in a hurry as if he was escaping from a crisis. However, when he ced his hand on the door, he hesitated... as if he was about to say something. However, in the end, he still opened the door and left. He actually wanted to ask about Xia Ruoxin, but he chose to remain silent in the end; he understood his cousin too well. If he identally triggered Chu Lui, it would affect not only Du Jingtang but the poor girl as well. He¡¯d rather search for the answer himself directly, which was more convenient and straightforward, than asking him. The moment the door closed, Chu Lui flung the pen out of his hand, his extremely cold eyes narrowing at the closed door. He ced a hand on his forehead. He knew his mood was horrible recently. This has never happened before. Even when Yixuan passed away, he was in pain. However, he didn¡¯t let it affect his work... like now. He even made a few careless blunders on some contracts, and he had nevermitted such a low-level mistake before. ¡°Manni...¡± His lips slightly parted and closed, but only he knew that she was not the one he was thinking of. Another tear-streaked face often shocked him awake from his dreams when he slept. He hated that face, and he loathed that woman¡¯s tears. He pined after one woman, but his lips called for another. He closed his eyes, sinking into the backrest of his seat. His stiff muscles made his body extremely ufortable. ¡°Ruoxin, help me massage my shoulders.¡± When the words left his mouth, his eyes flew open; and the light in his eyes darkened. He picked up his office phone and dialed. ¡°Hello. I¡¯m looking for Li Manni. What? She¡¯s not in?¡± Chu Lui hung up the phone and crossed his arms in front of his chest. She seemed to be avoiding him and had stopped contacting him since some time ago. This understanding made his temper even worse. She must be the reason his mood was so bad recently. That was what he thought, but he had overlooked the woman who appeared in his dreams at that time. Maybe deliberately, maybe on purpose. He rejected any possibility of her entering his body. He rejected her name, her face, and her everything. Chapter 114 - The Hateful Mistress

Chapter 114: The Hateful Mistress

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Soon, everything would be over. He could finally take revenge for his Yixuan, and Li Manni would be his wife. He always believed that she was an angel Yixuan brought to his side. It didn¡¯t matter if she was willing or not. Chu Lui always got what he wanted. Simrly, he would also stubbornly destroy anything he wanted to destroy. He wouldn¡¯t leave any leeway for himself or for others. He was the epitome of ruthlessness. Therefore, he was cruel to his enemies and would never show them mercy. If he was going to destroy, he was going to destroypletely. He would never give his enemies the chance to rise again. Even more so towards Xia Ruoxin... just because he hated her so. He lifted his lips in a smile and took the pen in his hand again. ¡°Manni, very soon, I will let you tell me the reason.¡± Chu Lui wasn¡¯t someone she could love, court, and throw at her whim. In this world, only he abandoned people¡ªnot the other way around. In the Li family¡¯s condominium, Li Manni stared at the phone on the table, biting her lips hard. There was no color on her face. She didn¡¯t mean to ignore his call. She just didn¡¯t know how to face him. ¡°Miss, why did you say you weren¡¯t here?¡± The housemaid asked carefully. This happened all the time. Didn¡¯t the youngdy love to smile in the past? Why was she so dispirited recently? She even saw her cry in secret. Li Manni forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just don¡¯t feel like going out recently. I want to rest for a few days.¡± It was actually a lie. She really wanted to go out, and she missed Chu Lui a lot. She realized that she loved this man more than she imagined. When she thought of him after spending a day without seeing him, her heart ached; and she longed to see him. However, she couldn¡¯t. These three words¡ª¡¯Xia Ruoxin¡¯¡ªwas like a curse, making her shut herself up and run away like a coward. ¡°Xiao Jie, if a woman destroyed a man¡¯s family and caused him and his wife to divorce, is she bad?¡± She asked the maid tentatively. Xiao Jie nodded vigorously. ¡°That¡¯s awful and utterly horrible. This kind of woman is really shameless. He has a wife, and she still wants to seduce him. She¡¯s really the shame of all women: no morals, shameless, and like a vixen.¡± ¡°What if the man did not love his wife and wanted to divorce her?¡± Li Manni asked again. Xiao Jie rested her hand under her chin and thought for a long time before answering. ¡°Then she can appear after the man had divorced. Who would know whether the man¡¯s marriage was ruined because of the woman?¡± Also, Xiao Jie seemed to have thought of something and ran to the side. She took out a newspaper and ran briskly to Li Manni¡¯s side. ¡°Miss, look, this woman. She is the only daughter of this financial group, but she ended up being the third party in someone else¡¯s rtionship and drove the wife tomit suicide. The man couldn¡¯t bear the condemnation from the public and his conscience, and so he is ignoring her now. She has nowhere to return to now.¡± Xiao Jie clenched her hands together. She hated the mistresses who destroyed other people¡¯s families and irresponsible men. The smile on Li Manni¡¯s face froze. Xiao Jie had no idea that the woman she was talking about was her. Was she shameless and a disgrace? Her body shook with a heavy and conflicted heart. Chapter 115 - In Search of Her

Chapter 115: In Search of Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No one forgave her¡ªnot even her parents, for she destroyed someone¡¯s family and ruined a woman¡¯s life. If no one used her, it would be so unfair to the woman. She would really be pitiful.¡± Xiao Jie said and sighed several times. Li Manni¡¯s face was pale and void of color. She clenched the newspaper in her hand and walked into her room. Xiao Jie just looked at her retreating figure strangely, not understanding what was going on with Li Manni and why she asked such a strange question. Li Manni closed the door and bowed her head, looking at the newspaper in closer detail. Xiao Jie was absolutely right. The woman in the article was really the daughter of a certain corporation, and she could only stay abroad for the long term now. The scandal even brought shame upon her family. She rubbed the newspaper tightly in her hands. It was as if she had be the person in the article and was the one being sneered at by the people. She threw down the newspaper immediately and hugged her body tightly. It was too scary. She and Chu Lui met up in secret, and so until now, not many knew about their rtionship. Her father and her mother had just thought that he was a regr man. If they knew that she had fallen for a married man and if their rtionship was exposed, she really did not know what would happen to her. She would always be ashamed for the rest of her life. Her phone rang suddenly, surprising her and making her shudder. She took out her phone in a hurry. When she saw the telephone number on the screen, she immediately hung up. However, the moment she pressed the button, she regretted instantly. What should she do? What should she do? Let him go? She couldn¡¯t... because it would hurt. Don¡¯t let him go? She couldn¡¯t either. She was scared of being mocked. She loved him dearly, even more so than that woman. She covered her face. She had never felt so helpless and conflicted in her life. Chu Lui¡¯s face was dark as he looked at the phone in his hand, and he threw that phone to the side. This woman dared to hang up on him. Did she think that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find her that way? He wanted to protect her and not trouble the people around her, and so he always careful in meeting up with her. Did she really think that Chu Lui was the kind who would let go easily? At that point, his heart had no room left for Xia Ruoxin, only Li Manni. Li Manni fell asleep drowsily, but she was awoken by her ringtone. She opened her eyes in a daze and took the phone on her bed. She had not turned the device off, almost as if she was anticipating some things subconsciously. She warned herself constantly, but she was still unable to leave him. After much hesitation, she pressed the ¡®answer¡¯ button. ¡°I¡¯m downstairs at your house right now. Do you want toe down, or should I go up?¡± The cold, hard voice rang from the phone. Li Manni sat up immediately and ran to the window in a hurry, her eyes widening suddenly. The car was his, Chu Lui¡¯s. He didn¡¯t lie to her. He was really here. She knew that this man always meant what he said, and he would reallye up. No, he couldn¡¯t. She opened the door in a hurry and ran out, forgetting that she was d in pajamas. Chu Lui put down the phone and squinted at the door, waiting for Li Manni toe out. He knew that she would definitelye out. He took a cigarette stick out of his pocket, and very soon, the car was filled with the smell of tobo. Chapter 116 - She Looked for You

Chapter 116: She Looked for You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sure enough, not longter, the door opened. Out rushed a terrified and frantic figure d in white silk pajamas. She wasn¡¯t even wearing a coat! Chu Lui opened the car door and pulled Li Manni into the car without saying much. The car reversed at a fast speed and left the Li family¡¯s condominium in a sh. Li Manni stared at the man beside her anxiously. She twisted her fingers, holding them together and separating them continuously. She suddenly realized that she had been crying the moment she saw him, and tears were running down her whole face. She couldn¡¯t bear to let go of him. Chu Lui stopped the car and turned around, looking at the beautiful tear-streaked face. His eyes shed quickly with something¡ªas if this face ovepped with a certain scene in his memory. However, he wasn¡¯t sure if it was Xia Yixuan or Xia Ruoxin. He attached himself heavily to her lips, putting his hand over her head and kissing her lips hard¡ªeven moving the other hand down and under her pajamas. He had not been with a woman for a long time. He respected her and did not want to take her body so easily. He put his hand on her breast and massaged it hard. She had long aroused his male instinct. Li Manni could only ept his deep kisses passively. When his huge hands covered her, she gasped suddenly. She had never felt this strange feeling before. A feeling that made her go crazy. It made her heart skip a beat. It made her weak in the knees. It made her anticipate. It shook her world. Yet Chu Lui stopped at this moment. He looked at the woman in his arms very quietly. This expression was really simr, could it be... to Yixuan¡¯s? He was undoubtedly hot and passionate, but now he was calm, almost not like himself. His hand left her body atst and moved to her flushed cheeks, telling himself that she needed better. Doing it here was too wrong for her. He always wanted to give her the best of everything, which almost seemed like some sort of redemption. What sin was he atoning for? Who was he trying to appease? ¡°Tell me. Why are you hiding from me?¡± He stroked her face lightly with the same calm expression and heart. There seemed to be no woman who could break his perfect calmness. He was calm when he was happy, and he was calm when he was angry. Li Manni bit her lip. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± She put her arms around Chu Lui¡¯s waist, and she realized that she was so aware of his kisses, his temperature, and his breath. She did not want to leave. Even if she had to do someone wrong, she wouldn¡¯t think of leaving anymore. ¡°Hmm. You still haven¡¯t answered my question?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s fingers slid across her cheek more forcefully. His eyes darkened more. It darkened to the point where there was no light left. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lui. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Li Manni closed her eyes. She was stuck in a dilemma, too. ¡°You have a woman who loves you so much by your side. For your sake, she is even willing to let other men...¡± She didn¡¯t go on, and she really didn¡¯t want to tell him. She was actually scared¡ªscared of the public¡¯s opinion. ¡°She looked for you?¡± Chu Lui sat up suddenly, his whole body tense. Even his calm eyes shed quickly with a trace of crimson bloodlust. Chapter 117 - Capable of Playing Games

Chapter 117: Capable of ying Games

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I...¡± Li Manni bit on her lip with her hands around her waist, not saying a word. Looking at her actions now, Chu Lui knew his guess was right. He smiled. It was a cruel smile that scared Li Manni in a way she had never felt before. It seemed that he only behaved in such a manner when he was dealing with that woman. She had never seen him behaved like this. It was a Chu Lui that she did not know. This hatred. Was it even hate? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will deal with it and give you a perfect wedding.¡± Chu Lui lowered his head once more. The act of gentleness was clearly on purpose, but somehow, she remained mesmerized by it. One could fall madly in love with this man, she included. Alright. She would not fear, hide, or lie to herself that she¡¯d give up on this rtionship and leave. She initiated a kiss, and the moment their lips met, it turned into a long and passionate kiss. However, Li Manni did not notice that Chu Lui was distracted. His cruel nature had resurfaced, and it was targeted at another woman. The cruelty caused his adrenaline to rise. The hate made him dependent. As for the torture, it made him forget himself and lose control. Inside the Chu vi... Xia Ruoxin awoke violently within the newlywed¡¯s bedroom which had turned dark a long time ago. She touched her face and found traces of tears. She did not know when she had started crying. She ced her hand on her chest and gripped onto her blouse tightly. It hurt. So bad. She dreamed of a couple¡¯s wedding, but it was not hers. It was Chu Lui with someone else. A moment it was Li Manni, then it became Xia Yixuan... while she stood at the side and watched them get married, kissed, and exchanged their wedding vows. No, it couldn¡¯t be. Don¡¯t marry someone else. No. Shey sprawling on the bed in pain as her hands grasped tightly onto the bed sheet. Could anyone tell her how to not be in pain¡ªhow to stop this agony? She buried her head into the pillow. Her tears, like a river, flowed into the pillow which seemed to absorb everything as she cried. Unnoticed to her, the shut door had opened as she was suppressing her cries. A man emerged from the darkness and looked down at her, unmoving. That pair of eyes, they were eerily cold. And a smile that should not appear curled up on the man¡¯s lips, seemingly bringing along the cruel destruction. He entered and looked at the woman, who was sprawled on the bed in a condescending manner, as the sound of her cries rang in his ears as clear as the bell. There was no expression on his face, only indifference. His heart did not ache; instead, there was only disgust. Not to mention love. He did not have an ounce of pity, just indifference. Some women were meant to be loved by him like Xia Yixuan. Some were meant to be treasured like Li Manni. There were others who he used for hate, torture, and abuse. For example, this woman who was out of breath and crying now. Xia Ruoxin. It was the same cries but hers only caused him irritation. Very well, he had not thought that this woman was capable of ying games. She even learned how to threaten someone. Chapter 118 - Interrogation

Chapter 118: Interrogation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes slowly as she felt a presence beside her, which made her feel longing and pain. She turned to her other side and blinked, two beads of tears rolling down her face from the corner of her eyes. They were clean and clear. It made him look colder, and it irritated him further. He hated the sound of her crying, her tears, and her face. He hated everything about her without any reason. ¡°Ah Lui, are you here for me?¡± Xia Ruoxin sat up, reached out with her slightly reddened fingers, and held on tightly to his clothes. ¡°Ah Lui, please don¡¯t be mad at me. I can change. I can really change. Just don¡¯t leave me. Can we stop fighting?¡± She was sobbing so badly. Her love for him was tearing her apart. Did he really not love her? Could he not be moved by her? Not even in the slightest bit? ¡°Ah Lui, can we go back to the way it was before? I will listen to everything you say.¡± She looked up with the faintest smile on her lips. Her voice was so soft that it sounded like she had used all her energy and will. ¡°Will you?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice sounded so indifferent, it caused her fingers to tremble. ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded her head once, hard. She could do it. She could really do it. ¡°What if I asked you to die¡ªto go keep Yixuanpany?¡± Chu Lui suddenly grabbed her chin. That face before him was ashen. Although his lips were somewhat curled, there was not a hint of a smile. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips parted, her fingers held on tighter to his clothes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªanything but this.¡± She shook her head... not because she didn¡¯t want to; neither was she afraid to die. It was because she wanted to be in hispany. Not Xia Yixuan¡¯s. If he was the one dead, she would definitely keep himpany. She would not have allowed him to be lonely. They would have each other on the way to theherworld. She wanted him to stay well and alive. She wanted to keep loving him, even if this love had exceeded what she could withstand. ¡°Ha... you¡¯re indeed a woman who doesn¡¯t mean what she says. You¡¯re a liar, right to the core.¡± Chu Lui flung her hands away heartlessly. He did not care that they were already bruised and mangled from his stomping feet. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Xia Ruoxin grasped her fingers tightly. She had not lied to anyone before or said things that she had not meant. She had never lied to him. She shook her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t. I¡¯ve never lied to you.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Again, the same words. Chu Lui sneered as he towered over her; the woman was so haggard she looked like a ghost. She never lied to him? How dare she say that. ¡°You said you did not cause Yixuan¡¯s death? Did you?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s cold, hard voice filled with hate. He reached out and ced his hand on her face. She had an innocent face, and her skin was so smooth. It was all to allow her to lie. ¡°No, I did not.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. ¡°I did not cause Xia Yixuan¡¯s death.¡± She had not done anything wrong. Why would no one believe her? She has repeated it a thousand times¡ªten thousand times. Must the name ¡®Xia Yixuan¡¯ follow her for the rest of her life? ¡°You said you didn¡¯t threaten Li Manni to make her leave me?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s fingers seemed to release some of its strength; however, the tone of his voice sounded more serious. Xia Ruoxin continued to shake her head. ¡°No. I didn¡¯t.¡± She had met Li Manni. She had never threatened her. She only pleaded for her to leave. Chapter 119 - So It was on Purpose

Chapter 119: So It was on Purpose

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You dare to deny. You¡¯re indeed a liar.¡± Chu Lui removed his fingers. He swung his hand andnded it on the colorless face with a loud smack. Soon, a red handprint appeared clearly on her face. ¡°You have already caused Yixuan¡¯s death. I won¡¯t allow you to harm Manni.¡± The cold warning rang continuously in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s ears which seemed to tear her heart into half. She ced her hand on her face. It was burning with pain. He had hit her, viciously and heartlessly. Tears fell silently,nding between her fingers. She could vividly feel the coolness on her fingertips, the cold in her heart. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve sacrificed a lot for me?¡± A bloodthirsty look appeared in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes as he neared Xia Ruoxin, determined to hurt her till the end. How could he let her off when she dared to harm his Manni? ¡°Do you really think that I should be grateful because you slept with another man? You are filthy. You know what you are?¡± He continued ruthlessly, ¡°You are like a dirty and disgusting whore who will take any man to bed. Tell me what it is, if not cheap.¡± Every word was cruel and heartless. He hadpletely diminished her value until nothing was left, including her struggles. Xia Ruoxin covered her ears and bit down hard on her lip. No... no. She was not. She was not. She had wanted to help him. ¡°How can youpare yourself to Yixuan? To Manni? With your dirty and disgusting body¡ªor that hypocritical face?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s expression was cruel and callous. In his eyes, now, Xia Ruoxin was not even a fly. ¡°Ha...¡± He suddenlyughed augh that did not reach his eyes. ¡°Was I supposed to be grateful that you spent a night with another man because of me?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips quivered. She could not rebut nor could she exined herself. ¡°You are silly. You are very silly.¡± Chu Lui looked her in the eye, and she saw her pathetic self in his. ¡°You seriously think that I, Chu Lui, will use my wife in exchange with a contract? You thought that Chu Enterprise will fall just like that? ¡°Everything was a pretense that I orchestrated. I put you on another man¡¯s bed on purpose.¡± Xia Ruoxin was stunned, her mind nked. What he said had sent her into hell, unable to escape. He had done it on purpose. He had allowed another man to abuse her on purpose. Everything was his doing. Why... why did he do this to her? What had she done wrong? She was not just anyone but his wife. What kind of hatred would cause a man to make a cuckold out of himself? ¡°AAHHH...!¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenly held her head and began screaming, one after another until she sounded hoarse. Finally, only her whimpering could be heard. It couldn¡¯t be. It could not be. He lied to her. He must have lied to her. Chu Lui watched coldly, enjoying the devastating way that she was crying. He sneered, unmoved by the scene. Only he knew that his mind had begun to descend into a state of chaos, instead of the excitement and happiness that he thought he would feel. In the end, he was wrong. Chapter 120 - Broken, All Broken

Chapter 120: Broken, All Broken

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had not felt a hint of joy. Rather, he had wanted to escape from this ce. He closed his unfeeling eyes as he saw the strand of pearl ne around Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. It had cost him three million dors, and he had put it on her with his own hands. She had never removed it, no matter where. She wore it even when she was bathing or sleeping. It was how much she treasured it. He reached out and put his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck while she looked up at him, helpless and smiling in relief. It would be good to die. There would be no pain in death for she had no idea how she should continue surviving. Xia Ruoxin was not meant to exist. She was redundant, someone who was discarded by the roadside. She had a mother who had not been there for her... and a husband who had sent her to another man¡¯s bed himself. Her life was so pathetic that she could not even be a mother. What was there for her to live? She closed her eyes. Let it end now. The moment she realized Chu Lui¡¯s real motive, her eyes widened. A pair of bruised hands grasped tightly at the other big hand which was bent on ripping off the ne. ¡°Please... let me have it? Please.¡± Her voice was soft and hoarse. Tears from her eyes fell onto the back of his hand and caused it to be wet as well as pain. Chu Lui suddenly felt as if the back of his hand was scalded by something. The heat lingered, and it burnt so bad. He looked into those extremely bleak eyes. A look shed in his dark eyes as though someone was gripping onto his heart. His whole body went into a spasm in an instant, from his bones to his muscles. Everything felt wrong. It was only for a moment. The wedding portrait hung on the wall, and Xia Yixuan remained smiling innocently. ¡°Brother Lui, Yixuan died a terrible death.¡± ¡°Brother Lui, you must avenge on Yixuan¡¯s behalf.¡± ¡°Brother Lui...¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes became blood red. His fingers tugged at that ne. He pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand away vehemently. ¡°Please... don¡¯t...¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips parted wordlessly because she was crying without making any sound. A snap. That entire ne broke. Pearls scattered in all directions. Ny-nine pearls representing happiness and love. All broken and gone. Xia Ruoxin felt as though her soul had left her as she looked at the pearls which had fallen all over the ce. Her ashen face had no color. She didn¡¯t even know that the string had cut into her neck because of the force exerted on it. Blood flowed from the cut. The white pearls and crimson blood were like a curse which had destroyed her world. Chu Lui, true to his word, had ruined her soul. ¡°Do not do anything to harm Manni, or else I will never forgive you. The divorce papers will be delivered by mywyer. You are not to take anything that belongs to my family. ¡°Because you don¡¯t deserve it.¡± Chu Lui looked at the blood flowing from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck, unmoving. As it spread, he actually felt the blood flow backward within his body. Chapter 121 - He Wanted a Divorce

Chapter 121: He Wanted a Divorce

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He was unaware that his nails were cutting into his palm as he clutched them tightly. This kind of woman was unworthy of sympathy; everything was what she deserved. She should not have caused his Yixuan¡¯s death and hurt Manni. She was an angel sent to him by Yixuan. He might not have been able to protect Yixuan, but he most definitely would not let any harme to Manni. Once again, he lifted his foot and strode out, without a backward nce at the woman who covered in wounds by the pain he inflicted. The door closed with a bang, shutting the door connecting the two worlds. He had left, and she would never reach him again. Xia Ruoxin picked up a pearl and ced it in the middle of her palm. As she lowered her head, a tear as big as the pearl... slid quickly across her face. With her head lowered, her lips touched the pearl in her palm; and she could taste her tears. It was really bitter. She picked up the pearls, one at a time. Her hands were full, but still, she was not done. Shey on the bed and held tightly onto the pearls from the broken ne. It was then that she realized that some things just couldn¡¯t be picked up. She grasped at her hand one more time. Her throat felt like it was on fire. She moved her lips and found that she could not make a sound. Ny-nine pearls. It would require some work to string them all together. To her, even more so. Sitting on the bed, she held a needle in one hand. With the other, she picked up the pearl from aside shakily. Her fingers were so swollen that it was almost impossible to hold on to the tiny needle. A pearl strung carefully into the string. Her hand shook, and the needle pierced into her finger. Sss. She bit her lip as a bead of blood appeared very quickly on her fingertip. It became bigger and dripped onto one of the white pearls. Dirty, it was really filthy. She was dirty. Everything was dirty. Her quivering eyshes opened. A pair of supposedly innocent-looking eyes was now red and swollen like a walnut. She had been crying for too long, too much. In her heart, it felt so very bitter. She hugged herself as her cries emerged from her throat again and again, unsuppressed. She held onto her blouse at her chest. It hurt here. She exerted force once more until her knuckles started to turn white. Could anyone tell her... besides crying, what else could she do? The room finally turned dark in the ck night. The windows were shut, not allowing any light to prate the room. Her suppression became powerless. It was when she couldn¡¯t cry anymore, and then she looked up. It was still dark outside. She had no idea when the day woulde for her dawn to appear. For a whole day, she couldn¡¯t eat or drink. She was falling apart like one who had lost their soul. Her soul was indeed lost; it was crushed by someone she had loved the most. ¡°Dad, Mom, I want a divorce.¡± In another Chu vi, Mr. and Mrs. Chu looked at their son with a somber expression. ¡°You had wanted to get married in the first ce. Now, you wanted a divorce. Do you think of this as a game? Do you know how many times you have appeared on the headlines?¡± Chu Jiang stood up as he lectured his son. Weren¡¯t they loving just a few days ago? That strand of pearls which cost 3 million dors was the proof for everyone to know how loving they were. Yet now, a divorce. What kind of sham marriage was this? Chapter 122 - She Couldn’t Conceive

Chapter 122: She Couldn¡¯t Conceive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I will not agree to it. You want a divorce, sure. Unless you¡¯re not a Chu, your name is not Chu Lui, and you don¡¯t call me ¡®father¡¯!¡± Chu Jiang red at his son. He chose to marry her, and now, he wants to cast her aside. There was no such thing. Xia Ruoxin had not done anything wrong. How could he agree to it? Song Wan pulled her husband¡¯s hand and shook her head at Chu Lui. ¡°Ah Lui, can we discuss this matter? Ruoxin has not done anything wrong. Not to mention your father, even I won¡¯t agree to this.¡± She strongly disagreed to their divorce. There was no such thing as divorce in the Chu family. Besides, she liked that child. She might be overly quiet at times, but she had grown on her. Nowadays, very few women were as obedient as her. Ruoxin had a good character. She might be able to change her son who has been less than affectionate since he was young. Chu Lui gave his parents a somber look. Since when had Xia Ruoxin got them to stand by her? It made no difference; he was dead set on the divorce. He could not allow her to upy the status of being his wife for long. It was not hers to begin with. ¡°Dad, Mom, I will not get the divorce if you want the Chu family line to end.¡± Chu Lui took his time to speak. Naturally, he had his reason to get them to agree unconditionally. He was a businessman. He would not venture into a war that he couldn¡¯t win; neither would he make a deal without any profit. Everything was within his calction, including this matter. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Chu Jiang squinted his eyes. What was he trying to say and how dare he end their family line. If it was really true, then he would beat him to death before letting him continue. Song Wan started to get anxious. He was their only son; they were still waiting for him to bear them a grandchild. ¡°Dad, Mom, I want a divorce because of our family.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s lips curled. He was not smiling or being affectionate. It had always been this way even with his parents. ¡°Xia Ruoxin can¡¯t conceive. Do you seriously want me to stay with her and let our family line end with me? I could have gotten other women to bear my child. Do you have the heart to let your grandchild be an illegitimate child or be born out of wedlock? And hide behind others, ashamed?¡± He certainly had calcted and aimed precisely at one¡¯s weakness. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s weakness was him; his parents¡¯ naturally was about his child. The next generation of the Chu family. What could they do with a woman who couldn¡¯t conceive? Song Wan went pale; she met her husband¡¯s eyes. Indeed, this information had definitely surprised them. It¡¯s uneptable to them. Chu Jiang hesitated this time. He believed his son would not make a joke out of this. His thoughts strayed, and he was not as insistent as before. Man was selfish by nature, him as well. He could not have such a daughter-inw, no matter how good she was. This was her Achilles¡¯ heel [1. An Achilles heel is a weakness that would cause a downfall despite one¡¯s overall strength.]. She couldn¡¯t conceive a child to extend their family line; thus, she had no right to stay in their family. ¡°Are you sure about this? Ah Lui, do you want us to check again? Medicine is so developed now; maybe, she still can.¡± Song Wan asked reluctantly. She did not want her son to have a divorce, but she wanted a grandchild more. Till now, she had been envious seeing others carrying a fair and soft grandchild. ¡°Dad, Mom, this is her medical report. You can have a look.¡± Chu Lui was well-prepared. He took a medical report out of his briefcase. On it was a thorough record of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s physical condition, including the truth about her inability to conceive. Obviously, with her condition, it was impossible even with an IVF [2. In vitro fertilization is a process aimed to aid conception by collecting eggs from the ovaries and fertilizing it with a sperm in ab.] Chapter 123 - One Should Always be Selfish

Chapter 123: One Should Always be Selfish

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Song Wan could not help but sigh. She held onto her husband¡¯s hand as they exchanged a look of mutual understanding. They had to give in this time. ¡°I will not interfere with whatever you do in the future. Married or divorced, you must give us a grandchild as soon as possible.¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s tone of voice finally loosened up as he sat down. He had risen through the ranks for the better part of his life. It was time for him to enjoy his retirement, spend time, and cuddle a grandchild. ¡°I understand, Dad. I will.¡± Chu Lui smiled faintly. Then he looked at his watch. There was still time for him to go and keep Mannipany. However, he came to realize that it had be his responsibility at times. He had given himself this responsibility, and he had to go. His expression darkened. He was getting divorced, but in his heart, it felt hollower. He cast these weird thoughts aside as he strode out. Finally, that woman had been banished to hell. He should be happy that he had gotten rid of that disgusting woman. Right. Happy. The corner of his lips curled up, but he did not know why that smile seemed so deliberate. As though he was smiling for the sake of it. This was not a wholehearted smile. He had forced himself to it. After Chu Lui left, Song Wan sighed. How could this happen? Ruoxin couldn¡¯t conceive. She liked the child, but if this was true, she would have to be ruthless. After all, she was only human. How could one love if the child wasn¡¯t of their own flesh and blood? Unknown to her, there were some who had not loved their child¡ªeven if they had conceived the child themselves. The clock ticked as time passed. Some people were basking in happiness while others, in pain and agony. Inside Chu Lui¡¯s vi... Song Wan looked at Xia Ruoxin with mixed feelings as she sat across her. Her pale, haggard face was as white as snow. It was proof to her that she was not doing well at all. She was in pain. It had only been a few days since shest saw her, but she looked like another person. She had thinned. Her corbone was more protruding. She had always been thin; now, she was practically skin and bones. ¡°Ruoxin, please don¡¯t me Ah Lui. It is a fact that he is our only son.¡± Song Wan tried to sound tactful for fear of causing more pain to this fragile woman who was only a child herself. Could she bear to do it? No, she couldn¡¯t. Ultimately, she had to. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯m sorry. Please agree to the divorce.¡± She had to be selfish. There¡¯s really not much of a choice. If she wasn¡¯t, the Chu family line would end. ¡°Mom, you knew I can¡¯t conceive. Chu Lui told you, right?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s voice was hoarse; there was no pitch to it. It made hearing hard. Song Wan was stunned for a moment, and then she nodded. She raised her hand and rested it on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head after a long time. She caressed her hair like how a mother would do. It pained Xia Ruoxin more. ¡°Ruoxin, I know you are a good child, and you love Chu Lui with all your heart. We are really sorry... please forgive us.¡± Chapter 124 - It Would Be Nice If You Were My Mother

Chapter 124: It Would Be Nice If You Were My Mother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She felt her heart ached as she said it because this child¡¯s eyes were hollow. What she resembled now was a living corpse. ¡°I know and understand.¡± Xia Ruoxin merely lowered her gaze. How could they not thought of why she couldn¡¯t conceive? Suddenly, everything didn¡¯t matter to her. Her heart... it didn¡¯t hurt anymore. She felt a numbness that made her seemed old after experiencing these great changes. ¡°Oh...¡± Song Wan gave a deep sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I will not treat you unfairly even if you are not my daughter-inw. Ah Lui may have a bad temper, but you will be given your entitlement. If he dared to short-change you, I will be the first to disagree.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled bleakly as her eyes shimmered with what looked like tears. She turned away and stared out the window, wondering if she would ever have good days ahead. She wanted nothing. What she longed for would never belong to her. She might as well be dead. Song Wan wanted to say more, but nothing came out. She would leave things as it was. The more she said, the more pain she would cause. ¡°Ruoxin, tell me. Do you really love Ah Lui?¡± Song Wan asked while she looked at the absent-minded Xia Ruoxin. Her action had answered the question. If she had not loved dearly, how could she behave like this? If it was not true love, how would she have tolerated her son¡¯s weird temperament? If she had not loved passionately, how could she still stand her ground after so much suffering? ¡°Love.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled in a daze. ¡°What is the use of loving?¡± She had loved him for decades in exchange for what? Physical and emotional pain. Then what? Song Wan was shocked at the level of her sadness. This was an emotion that would allow one to be reborn or be led to their destruction. She had a feeling: Ah Lui might be losing the most important and colorful thing in his life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She ced her hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hair like she was her own daughter. If this was really her child, her heart would ache so badly for her. s, she was not. Song Wan might have felt the pain but had to put her son and family first. They had indeed mistreated this child. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyshes started to quiver helplessly, mumbling the words softly from her lips. This apology would appear to be the best thing that she received. She deserved it. She was cheap and vicious, and she had caused her sister¡¯s death. These were what everyone had told her except for Song Wan. She was the only one to apologize. ¡°It would be nice if you were my mother.¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenly hugged Song Wan and stayed quietly in her arms. She could smell a mother¡¯s warmth. She had forgotten when was thest time she had hugged her mother or her mother hugged her. It felt as though she was very young, about four or five years old. Her memory was hazy. The feeling lost. Song Wan¡¯s eyes reddened from the pain, and she returned the hug. She was a kind woman by nature. Xia Ruoxin really made her heart ache. It was a pity... she was Chu Lui¡¯s mother. Chapter 125 - When Rivals in Love Meet

Chapter 125: When Rivals in Love Meet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mom...¡± Xia Ruoxin mumbled softly to herself. It felt as though she had traveled back in time to when she was four years old. It¡¯s just that she was no longer four. She had grown up. She was ruined and in pain. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your mother. Sleep, my child. Everything will be better once you woke up. Your path will be easier when you awake.¡± Song Wan covered her mouth with her hand. The first was always the most painful. There was an instant when she gave up. She did not want them to go through the divorce and be separated. In the end, she stopped herself and pushed the thought away. She could not be selfish to her family, which was why she had to be selfish to her. Xia Ruoxin stared at the doorway dully after Song Wan left. She sat for the entire morning and afternoon. When she stood up, she walked out like a wandering spirit. It was dark and foggy outside, cutting off much of the warmth from the sunlight. It illustrated her emotions at that moment well¡ªdark and without a ray of light. She turned around and looked at the home that she had upied only for a few months. This ce held her happiness, her pain, and her memories. Very soon, she would have to leave this ce. She walked forward and shifted her legs step by step, without a destination. She just wanted to leave that ce. She had not wanted to survive in that lonely ce because she felt so suffocated that she couldn¡¯t breathe. So many things happened unexpectedly in this world. A person met someone that the person did not expect or not want to meet. The two women met each other¡¯s eyes. One looked uneasy, with her eyes avoiding the other¡ªguilty, embarrassed, and ashamed. Her head was lowered as though she was afraid of meeting the dull pair of eyes. She was more afraid of being med by others. The other woman¡¯s mouth opened and closed a few times. Finally, the corner of her lips fell helplessly. It had nothing to do with the other woman. Her problem was her own. She loved him. He hated her. Li Manni did not have to behave in this manner because she had never hated her; neither did she me her. Did she? He had made it very clear to her that he would fall in love with anyone, with Xia Yixuan or Li Manni. The one person he would not fall in love with was Xia Ruoxin. Not in this lifetime. This lifetime was simply too long. She did not know if she could stay alive for so long. She walked closer, and Li Manni got anxious. Only a person who had done wrong towards another would be nervous. No matter how Li Manni consoled herself, it was useless for she was guilty. ¡°Are... you well?¡± She looked at the pale-looking woman who was already standing beside her. Compared to her recent glow, the other party looked gloomy. She realized she had asked a stupid question. How could she be fine? ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled faintly, but she did not lift her eyshes. She opened her eyes with some effort. It was only a few days ago since they met. However, for her, it seemed like years had passed. ¡°I... Sorry... I was only...¡± Li Manni started to stutter as she kept fidgeting with her fingers. Why was she feeling stressed when she stood in front of this woman? She hadn¡¯t said anything, me, or make things difficult for her. Neither had she called her a shameless homewrecker. Chapter 126 - Just Because He Doesn’t Love Her

Chapter 126: Just Because He Doesn¡¯t Love Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios But... ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. Really. When a man stopped loving you, it had nothing to do with anyone. I know that. I understand.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled¡ªa small and uncertain smile. ¡°What could your apologies possible do?¡± Song Wan had said sorry to her, but she still wanted Chu Lui and her to go through the divorce. Li Manni was also sorry to her, but she, too, couldn¡¯t leave Chu Lui. So, she had no need for apologies. Did she? One had to say sorry to another many times in this world; some would be forgiven while others wouldn¡¯t. For her, she epted their apologies; but she couldn¡¯t forgive them. ¡°I am truly sorry, but I really love Chu Lui. I don¡¯t want to leave him. I know we are hurting you. However, there is really no point in continuing with a loveless marriage. Am I right? Maybe you will be able to have a brand new life after the two of you are separated. Instead of torturing each other, why don¡¯t you seek your own life? Isn¡¯t it better?¡± Li Manni straightened herself as she tried, intricately, to exin her side of the story. To be frank, she did not feel more superior to Xia Ruoxin. Their biggest difference was the attitude of that man. He loved one but not the other. He had one, but he hated the other. This was why their greatest difference was that man. ¡°I know the difference between being loved and not. You don¡¯t have to exin further. I understand.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled absentmindedly and ced her hand over her chest. Upon hearing the phrase ¡®being loved and not¡¯, her heart ached. So, even a numb heart felt pain. Burst after burst of pain¡ªit almost took her breath away. Li Manni was not prepared to hear this reply. She fell silent for a moment. If Xia Ruoxin had reacted negatively and scolded her or med her, then she could easily have responded in kind. However, she hadn¡¯t. There were no usations or hatred from her, nothing at all. This sort of behavior from her had caused Li Manni to feel bad inside. It was not because she had felt sorry for her. She did not like her character in the slightest bit. It made her feel inferiorpared to her. ¡°Then...¡± She wanted to say more. However, she squinted her eyes abruptly. A familiar light shed in front of her, and she went into shock. All of a sudden, she was unsure of how she should react. Someone was secretly taking photos of her. Those were the shlights from a camera. No, she didn¡¯t want this. She didn¡¯t want to bebeled as a third party on the headlines. She would never be able to live a dignified life if this happened. That person who had taken her photo had snapped twice. He had no idea he would receive this unexpected information. A love triangle within the wealthy and influential families, this was certainly some explosive news. ¡°Don¡¯t take my photo. Stop taking my photo!¡± Li Manni shielded her face with her hands as she retreated shakily. This was what she was most terrified of. Not like this. She would be aughingstock to everyone. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes widened suddenly. ¡°Look out!¡± A car was fast approaching them. Unknown to Li Manni, she was still retreatingpletely unaware that the car would crash into her soon. Xia Ruoxin walked up instinctively. She could not see that woman die before her eyes even though she had robbed her of her husband. She knew that if a man had truly loved a woman, then no one could have shaken him. ¡°AH!¡± The sound of a car screeching came from behind as the woman screamed. It was a mess. Xia Ruoxin pulled Li Manni¡¯s clothes and tried to get her to safety. However, her fingers were still swollen¡ªyet to recover. It was so painful that she bit her lip. Come here,e here. Stop going backward. Chapter 127 - She Really Had Nothing to Do with It

Chapter 127: She Really Had Nothing to Do with It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were bite marks embedded deeply on her lip. Li Manni held onto her as though she was a life-saving straw. She pulled hard at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand and grabbed her towards her body. She had no wish to die, but she had not thought that her actions were pushing Xia Ruoxin towards her death. The two swapped positions in an instant, with the speed of lightning. Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes quietly. She weed death. It would be a release. She loosened her grip on Li Manni¡¯s clothing. However, she had not expected the car to change its direction so swiftly, right at Li Manni. It made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s earlier actions seemed akin to her pushing Li Manni. ¡°NO!¡± A desperate voice screamed. Followed by a screeching sound... Li Manni was thrown off like a torn rag doll. Xia Ruoxin turned pale at the sight as her hands started to shake by her side. Even her whole body felt cold, colder than the winter. That cold resembled her body being submerged in ice¡ªit was really terrifying. She looked down at her own feet but powerless to take another step forward. Meanwhile, blood appeared at the corner of Li Manni¡¯s lips. The gray sky stifled everyone¡¯s emotions. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, what have you done?¡± An angry voice roared. Suddenly, before she could turn around, her knees bent. The man had kicked her legs ruthlessly with his, almost fracturing her bones. She looked up, and her lips moved frequently, but nothing came out. Chu Lui! ¡°Xia Ruoxin, if anything happens to Manni, I will tear you into pieces.¡± There was a malicious look in his eyes as he ran hastily towards Li Manni. What a Xia Ruoxin. She had already caused Yixuan¡¯s death; wasn¡¯t that enough? She even wanted his Manni dead. He would not let her off. Never. ¡°Manni, don¡¯t be afraid. I will take you to a doctor.¡± The woman in his arms was lifeless. It reminded him of the time when he first saw Yixuan¡¯s car, burnt beyond recognition. His heart had almost stopped. He had already been through it once; why must he go through the pain of losing his love a second time? They were getting married. Almost getting married. He gave Xia Ruoxin an icy look again. It broke her heart into pieces. Xia Ruoxin rested her hand at her stomach and slightly lowered her long eyshes. That was a kind of despair which one couldn¡¯t bear to exin. Why didn¡¯t he trust her, why? He had never believed her. She had not caused Xia Yixuan¡¯s death; neither had she thought of harming Li Manni. Why would no one believe her? There were a lot of noises surrounding her, and a crowd had gathered as they gesticted at her. That reporter continued to take her photos. Chu Lui was not here. They had left, leaving her here to be subjected to the gestiction by others. As she stood up, her heart ached from the pain in her kneecaps. Her handy rested on her stomach. It was her legs that were injured, but why did she feel the pain here, too? It hurt. Subconsciously, she walked ahead, and all the gestiction stopped at once. The bitter despair from this overly pale woman had infected everyone, making them unwilling to continue with their usations. ¡°Actually, it was not like that.¡± A man voiced out at this moment. ¡°She did not push that woman. She saved her, but that woman kept holding onto her. If it wasn¡¯t for the car¡¯s sudden change in direction, she would have been dead now.¡± However, Xia Ruoxin did not stop walking. He would not believe even if he had witnessed it or if it was the truth. No one would. Chapter 128 - Selfish

Chapter 128: Selfish

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She did not know that this was truly only the beginning. Chu Lui sat aside in the hospital, covered in Li Manni¡¯s blood. His cold and lonely eyes stared at the light which was lit up. It had been an hour since she went in. Would she really be fine? He looked calm now. However, one could tell from his tightly fisted hand that he was, in fact, at the limit of his stress level. The light to the operating room turned off, and the doctor emerged. Chu Lui stood up in a hurry. The doctor wiped the sweat off of his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The patient is fine. Her injuries may be severe, but luckily, there were no damages to her internal organs. Her left wrist had some fractures. With proper rest, she will make a speedy recovery.¡± Chu Lui nodded numbly. Like someone who has had all his energy sucked away, he sat helplessly at the waiting area once more, thanking the Almighty that she was alive, not dead. He had not lost her. He ran his fingers through his hair hard. He seemed gloomy as his chest rose up and down constantly. God knew what kind of stress he was going through right now. Li Manni¡¯s forehead was covered in a row of bandages inside a premium VIP ward. She remained unconscious. Chu Lui had notified her parents. When they arrived, her mother was crying; her father sighed frequently at the sight of him. There was undeniable me in his eyes. They could not believe their lovely and obedient daughter had be a third party in someone else¡¯s rtionship. It had almost caused her her life. Mr. Li kept sighing at his unconscious daughter, head shaking constantly. What else could they do? Who could they me? Their daughter was already in such a condition. The quiet ward was filled with smells of lightly scentedvender; the antiseptic smell was not overwhelming. Chu Lui caressed Li Manni¡¯s slightly cool cheek with his fingers. At this point, there was an unbearable difort inside him. It was his fault that she was so badly hurt. He should have gotten rid of that woman sooner. At the thought of Xia Ruoxin, a look of terrifying cruelty slowly zed in his eyes. He had already treated her callously. Now, he would sever all ties with her. ¡°Mmm...¡± Li Manni moaned softly. She felt pain in every part of her body, even her head hurt constantly. She opened her dry eyes with some effort. The white ceiling fell within her sight. As she turned her head, she met the eyes of Chu Lui. ¡°Lui.¡± Her lips were so dry that the words sounded different from her usual voice. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Everything is fine.¡± Chu Lui put his hand gently on her face; she could clearly feel the warmth from his fingers. ¡°Lui, what happened to me?¡± Her lips parted strenuously, and she could not move her body. Still confused, she clearly remembered that she was walking along the road. Why was she suddenly in a hospital? ¡°You had an ident. Have you forgotten? That woman had wanted to kill you. Don¡¯t worry, I will not forget this vendetta and let her off easily.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s fingers remained on her cheek as he spat thest part of the sentence. His voice was thick with a tone of unresolved hatred. Li Manni remembered she had met the reporter followed by a car. Then, she grabbed onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. It was an ident, but why would he think Xia Ruoxin was responsible for what happened? It was obvious that she was the one who should be responsible. However, she kept her mouth shut till the end, without trying to rify things. Chapter 129 - Have To Take Responsibility

Chapter 129: Have To Take Responsibility

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Sorry, Xia Ruoxin. Please take it that I owe you. She was selfish to want the manpletely to herself. That was why she had to be sorry towards another woman. Since she had apologized, it did not matter how much she was sorry for. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m scared. I never thought that she is such a terrifying person.¡± Li Manni shut her eyes tightly and forced tears to appear at the corners of her eyes. She was really crying, not faking it, because her body was in a lot of pain. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here.¡± Chu Lui wiped her tears gently and kissed her forehead, preciously and carefully. He swore on his name that he would not let that vicious woman off; he would make her lose everything and have a fate worse than death. ¡°Rest well. Your parents are outside.¡± Li Manni turned ashen as soon as she heard this. What to do? What should she do? They knew the truth. What would they think of her? How would they speak of her? All the education and homeschooling she had received since young had taught her what she should be expecting. Chu Lui¡¯s heart ached for her as he continued tofort her. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, but I¡¯ll be back to visit you soon. You can rest assured that I won¡¯t be away for long.¡± Li Manni watched Chu Lui¡¯s silhouette dazedly as he walked out. A look of fear shed in her eyes. Would her father and her mother forgive her? Li Manni¡¯s parents entered after Chu Lui left. ¡°Look at you, messing around with the wrong person. Why must you fall for him? He is a married man with a wife. How do you want others to look at you now?¡± Mr. Li tried his best to suppress his emotions. All these years of education that they¡¯ve provided for her had been a waste. Where was her moral? Mrs. Li tugged at Mr. Li¡¯s hand frequently. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying. ¡°Stop talking. Can¡¯t you see our daughter¡¯s condition? So what if he is married? He can always get a divorce.¡± Mr. Li looked at his wife and then at his daughter who wasying on the bed, half-dead. He sighed deeply. What else could he do with things as it was? That Chu Lui. He must take responsibility for this; otherwise, how would his daughter face the others in the future? The Li family might not be as influential as the Chu family, but they were still well-respected. When word of this got out, how should he conduct himself when he¡¯s outside? Li Manni woke up to a quiet ward. She looked at her wrist as her thoughts wandered, not knowing whether if it¡¯s a good thing or bad. At the same time in the empty Chu vi, it felt dull without the master of the household; neither were there signs of its upants. The dark painting in the room wall presented a deste view. Cold and hollow. Xia Ruoxin held her sketchbook and kept drawing ceaselessly, one page after another. Every page had the same expression: cruelness and me. His lust for blood was only applicable to one woman. Her name was Xia Ruoxin. She rested her hand on her stomach. The pain was still there, burst and burst of tugging pain. Maybe it was that time of the month. She had not realized that her period was actually two monthste. The room door was shoved open. Chapter 130 - No Point Explaining

Chapter 130: No Point Exining

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin felt a gust of cold air blew past her face like a knife had carved forcibly over it. She looked up at the silhouette who was blocking all the light in the room. She stared at him, unblinking. She knew it was him because she could recognize his breathing. She could feel it from afar. There was no need for her to look. It was colderpared to how it was before. Deeperpared to how it was before. Cruelerpared to how it was before. ¡°Are you disappointed that Manni was not dead? Are you disappointed that she is still alive?¡± The man¡¯s cold voice rang. Xia Ruoxin merely lowered her sparse eyshes. She wasn¡¯t disappointed as she did not want Li Manni to die. Would he listen? Was he willing to listen? Even willing to listen? She should have thought of it sooner. How could he believe her? Thus, there was no need for her to say or do anything. In his eyes, it would all seem like she was defending herself. Chu Lui came closer to Xia Ruoxin step by step while she clutched onto her sketchbook tightly towards her chest. He stopped and watched her condescendingly. His emotionless eyes captured the pale and petite woman. Apparently, he could have crushed her everything with his little finger. As well as her body, heart, and soul. He squinted his dark eyes and pried that sketchbook forcibly out of her arms. She seemed to treasure this. The more precious it was to her, the more he wanted to destroy without a back nce. Sss... The sound tore at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart. With her trembling hands and the pale lips, she had wanted to say something¡ªto stop him. In the end, she maintained her posture, foolish and silly. Page after page, her sketchbook became tiny pieces right before her eyes, falling from his hands. Her lips quivered as she stared absentminded at the tiny, white pieces on the floor. It resembled snow, white yet cold. Did he know? He may have torn the paper, but she was the one in pieces. This might have been what he wanted. Her body was lifted. She stared at Chu Lui¡¯s gloomy dark eyes numbly. Through his eyes, she saw extreme loathing. He hated her. No one had ever loved her. Though he had treated her well in the past, it was all a pretense. She loved him wholeheartedly, but he had faked his love. ¡°Do you know? You broke my Manni¡¯s hand. You owed us both. How can I not repay you? Xia Ruoxin, you have forgotten that I will seek revenge for the slightest grievance. I thought you understood. From the looks of it, you still have some learning to do.¡± He told her coldly as he mmed her body hard onto the bed. Xia Ruoxin reached out and ced her hand on her stomach. She broke into a cold sweat from the pain. His strong hatred caused her to be speechless. No more, no more. She would not say one more word. She smiled bitterly. Anything she says was redundant. Chu Lui pulled one of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s slender arms. It was very thin; he could crush it easily. He sneered as he pinned her left hand on the wall while Xia Ruoxin stared at him with her wide eyes. That depressing look had Chu Lui feel as if something had wed at his heart. Only now, he was blinded in the eyes and his heart by hatred. This was why he threw all caution into the wind and did something irreversible. Chapter 131 - Her Bone Was Broken

Chapter 131: Her Bone Was Broken

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He took a wooden rod from the side. Of course, this has been prepared for her in advance. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, enjoy this!¡± His dark eyes turned cold, shed with an indescribable ruthlessness. No one could bepared to him when he chose to be cruel. His heart was hardened; it was rigid. The wooden rod fell, followed by a pitiful scream. Chu Lui threw the rod away, turned, and strode away without a backward nce at the poor woman... who was already unconscious on the floor. He thought she deserved this. Finally, he understood that he could be cruel and break a woman¡¯s elbow with his own hands. He heard the sound of bones cracking; a crackle. This sound was buried so deeply in his heart that he could never forget it. He didn¡¯t even close the door. Xia Ruoxin remainedying on the floor. Her face was colorless without any redness, her left wrist bent in an odd, unimaginable position and her right hand resting on her stomach. She did not know how much time had passed after being woken by pangs of sharp pain. She looked at her hand and then at the wooden rod on the floor... back at the hand that didn¡¯t seem to be hers. Every movement was numb: struggling to sit up using her shoulder with her right hand supporting the left gently, standing up, and wearing her shoes. She merely looked around at the pieces of paper that scattered everywhere in the room as she walked out. It was all torn, never to be pieced together again. She didn¡¯t have to be bothered with it anymore. She walked out, opened the door, and went to the hospital. Alone. Whatever she was doing alone was done out of her instinct for survival. She was not sure why, but she wanted to continue living. In the hospital, the doctor put a thickyer of ster on her arm. ¡°Miss Xia, you need to be hospitalized. This is a broken bone; not a sprain. If you don¡¯t take care of it, it will affect your whole life. You are still young; you need to take better care of yourself.¡± Xia Ruoxinughed a bitterugh as she shook her head. ¡°Miss Xia, if you don¡¯t get proper treatment for your arm, it may be crippled.¡± The doctor kept persuading her out of doctors¡¯ ethics. Would she still be aplete human without her arm? How could one treat oneself so irresponsibly? Xia Ruoxin continued to shake her head. She could not stay in the hospital. She could not. She knew that more things mighte her way; for example, a divorce. She did not wish to stay in a cold hospital alone. It¡¯s pathetic. The doctor took another medical chart from the side and continued, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you must think for the little one in your stomach. He¡¯s still in the early stage, and you can hurt him easily.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes widened at what he just said. Her dull eyes shimmered with a light of rity. She dared not ask directly. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m pregnant?¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes. You are two months pregnant.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s impossible. A doctor had clearly said that I can¡¯t conceive.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her right hand on her stomach. It was hard to believe that she was actually pregnant. She thought there was no way for her to be a mother in this lifetime. Chapter 132 - Broke Her Heartlessly

Chapter 132: Broke Her Heartlessly

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s tough to say.¡± The doctor flipped through the chart. ¡°Your uterus suffered major trauma, greatly reducing your chances of conceiving. But that doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t. It¡¯s just that the chance is slim.¡± ¡°And...¡± The doctor¡¯s tone became very serious as he continued. ¡°Miss Xia, I don¡¯t want to lie to you; this child may be your only child in this life. This was why... you must think carefully.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head, stupefied, with her hand always on her stomach. Then, she stood up slowly. This was a miracle from God. Was he trying to make amends for her? She had been given a precious baby in her most desperate time. It was her child¡ªher one and only rtive. However, did this childe at the right time? She looked at her t stomach. Her poor child. He was meant to be loved by her alone. No matter. She would protect this child¡ªher only child in her life¡ªand won¡¯t let anyone harm or bully him. After she left, the doctor put the medical chart down and sighed, ¡°What a stubborn woman.¡± In the Chu vi, Xiao Hong kept the pile of papers. She didn¡¯t know what they were so she put them aside and forgot about it when she was doing other chores. Xiao Hong looked at Xia Ruoxin as she opened the door. ¡°Madam...¡± Before she could finish the sentence, she saw Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arm in a cast. ¡°Madam, what happened to your arm? Why is it in a cast?¡± She dropped everything on hand and hurriedly ran over. Xia Ruoxin smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Xiao Hong. I fell.¡± She shifted her gaze to the side, some despair in her smile. While her hand remained on her stomach, gently caressing it. Baby, rest assured that Mommy will take care of myself and you. A smile of subtle happiness appeared on her lips, all because of this unborn child. She didn¡¯t care who the father was or what he had done. Just that this was her child, her little angel. ¡°Madam, did the doctor put the cast on the wrong hand?¡± Xiao Hong asked curiously as she bit her finger. It was definitely her left hand that was injured. Why was she looking at her right one constantly? It should be the left one in pain. Xia Ruoxin opened the room door. Xiao Hong had cleaned the mess on the floor. There was nothing, not even a shred of paper. She closed the door, leaned her body against it, as she nced around the room which she had upied for the past few months. It seemed like years ago... or had it only been days? She walked over to the bed, sat down, and raised her casted arm. An arm for a baby. It was worth it. Without this injury, she would not have known about her pregnancy. She would have neglected herself more. In the process, she could have lost the child. All she cared about was her sadness, without realizing that she might have already caused harm to the miraculous baby from heaven. Sheid down carefully and covered herself with the nket. It was tough, using one hand to pull it while her left hand experienced frequent bouts of pain. However, she could endure it. A line really separated heaven and hell. He had given her hell, and her child had sent her to heaven. Chapter 133 - I Know What You are up To

Chapter 133: I Know What You are up To

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She dozed off, being too tired. The pain had not allowed her to a restful sleep. Unknown to her, a huge storm was heading her way. In the hospital... Mr. Li flung the newspaper away. His daughter¡¯s photo was on the headlines. What was this? Love triangle within the wealthy, legally wedded wife, mistress, Chu Lui stepping on two boats with one foot, and a rich woman became the third party willingly. What was moreughable was there were rumors that he, Li Zhenggang, sold his own daughter out to be someone¡¯s mistress for his business. All rubbish. What sort of crap did these peoplee up with? He would sue them for nder. Would he really do it? Could he make his stand? His daughter was obviously someone¡¯s mistress. Now, she wasying in the hospital bed, half-dead. Chu Lui took over the newspaper somberly. Many paparazzi have been camping outside hispany¡¯s entrance, wishing that there was a hidden pet door for them to enter. Such a scandal had also affected hispany in the stock market. All the fingers were pointing at Li Manni. In the majority¡¯s mindset, the third part was the used. Ostracized, detested, and hated. ¡°Chu Lui, I trusted you and agreed to your rtionship. You said that you will marry my daughter soon to ount for our family. Now, should Manni marry you, how do you expect her to go out and make friends? ¡°Her reputation has been ruined. It may be bound to be ruined, but do you know how difficult it is to put things right?¡± Mr. Li patted his chest frequently as he ranted furiously. He might suffer a heart attack shortly even if he did not have one. ¡°Uncle, you can be assured that I will handle this properly. Manni will not be subjected to any grievance, and she will marry me in a grand style.¡± The brand-new newspaper was crumpled after Chu Lui put it down. He swore he had his own countermeasures in mind, naturally. He could not allow his woman to bear this, and of course, he would not allow this rumor to continue. His eyes darkened as he smiled. Seeing him, one would have thought of the word ¡®cruel¡¯. Mr. Li had a sudden weird feeling. If this person was an adversary, those against him would lose and end terribly. This man was not suited to be a friend. Even worse, an enemy. It was best not to get too close in contact with this kind. ... A man opened the door sneakily. Before he could step in, someone patted him on the shoulder from behind. ¡°Ahh...¡± He nearly shouted. ¡®One scared by another will surely die from fright¡¯; this saying was especially true for this man who had crept into another¡¯s home with ill intentions. The man turned around and faced an ordinary-looking man. It was a wretched face that one would forget after just one look, especially that person who was recoiling from fear right now. ¡°I-I... I was here...¡± The man had his back up against the door, smiling, and his eyes were darting in all directions. He seemed to be thinking of a way to wriggle his way of this situation; to be truthful with his intention or to lie? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what you are up to.¡± The young man who had pulled him was smiling, making him looked friendly. However, he made him feel that he had an ulterior motive. Chapter 134 - Don’t Go Through With It

Chapter 134: Don¡¯t Go Through With It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He withdrew a thin card as he spoke, patting the other man¡¯s face with it before putting it into his hand. ¡°I know what he wanted. You have epted his money. Then you should ept mine as well. Be good and listen. I only have one request, don¡¯t go through with it.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he half-squinted his eyes abruptly. While the wretched-looking man held the credit card tightly to himself and nodded his head hard with an understanding look. He wouldn¡¯t dare to go through with it even if he could. ¡°Good.¡± The man smiled again. A mild ray of light shone onto his handsome features. He wasn¡¯t just anyone. He was Du Jingtang, Chu Lui¡¯s cousin. Du Jingtang pursed his lips as the door closed and rubbed his forehead gently with his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xia Ruoxin. This is all I can do to help you. He will resort to any means if he wanted something. You may have escaped this time, but what about next time? I won¡¯t always be around to protect you. All I could do was to minimize your pain. As for the rest, it will have to depend on yourself. ¡°Cousin, do you know?¡± Du Jingtang looked at a distance and sighed, ¡°Do you know? You are truly the cruelest man I know. How can you be so vicious as to go through with this? ¡°That is your wife, a woman who had shared your bed with you. Haven¡¯t you had the slightest feelings for her? ¡°Will you be able to sleep well tonight?¡± The night wind kept blowing as Du Jingtang turned around once more to look at the cold and cheerless house. If it was possible in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s world, Chu Lui should cease to exist. The dark, dim light pulled his silhouette longer and longer. During this time, the wretched-looking man entered the Chu vi. There was no one else but him. He pushed the door open carefully and squinted his eyes at the woman on the bed. He could vaguely tell from the mild lighting that it was an extremely exquisite figure. However, he reached out and touched the credit card in his chest pocket. What a pity. Only money interested him now. As for the woman, he would have plenty once he has the money. Moreover, this was Chu Lui¡¯s woman. He mighte to regret it one day and give him hell. The whole world knew of his ruthlessness. He climbed onto therge bed, undressed himself, and peeled off the woman¡¯s clothes at her shoulders. Upon seeing the woman¡¯s cast on her elbow, he paused. S***, did Chu Lui really take him for a beast? He might not have been a good person, but he had his limits. How could he abuse an injured woman? He was not in the least bit interested, for he was so terrified now that he couldn¡¯t even get an erection. He might have a woman by his side, but it also signified a wave of trouble. He pulled the nket over both of them. He would have to wait until the next day. On the same night, at a different ce... A man dressed in ck held a ss of wine. He had one after the other. It was already veryte. In the day, he had hispany and the Li family to deal with. It was tedious for him. He had never felt this tired, and he was the tireless Chu Lui. For the first time, he knew what it meant to be tired. Chapter 135 - Was It Your Lover

Chapter 135: Was It Your Lover

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had another ss of wine, but the more he drank, the more sane he became. She must be having a great time with another man at that ce. At the thought of this, he became unusually irritated. He had a feeling that tonight would be a sleepless night for him. He had another drink. As he had suspected, his eyes had been wide open the whole night. The next day, he stood up and picked up a piece of paper from the table. It was the divorce papers. Everything would end today. Xiao Hong rubbed both her eyes as she opened the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± A man wearing a cap stood at the doorstep. ¡°Hi, this is the milk that you ordered.¡± Xiao Hong nted her head. She had not ordered any milk. ¡°It was ordered by your mistress. I am just here to deliver it.¡± The man exined upon seeing a motionless Xiao Hong. Xiao Hong nodded her head and let him in. Not before she nced around at the surrounding to make sure that there were no signs of any paparazzi did she sighed in relief. Weren¡¯t they tired at all? It was frustrating that they blocked the way every day. These paparazzi had no morals. She sighed again, ¡°Ay, Madam is so pitiful. They were still fine a few days ago. What happened to cause such a drastic change? It was that woman¡¯s fault. Yes. What was her name? Li Manni, the shameless homewrecker. ¡°I can tell at one nce that she¡¯s not a good person.¡± Those homewrecking women were the ones she hated the most. She walked to the door of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s bedroom and knocked. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡± The door did not open; neither was there an answer even though she had waited a long time. She started to get worried, wondering if something was wrong. Could her mistress hadmitted suicide? She became anxious as beads of cold sweat appeared on her forehead. There was a bang. She shoved the door opened, but she was stunned at the scene she had witnessed. She screamed. Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes, half asleep. No one knew when a crowd of paparazzi had started to appear in her room, constantly taking her photos. She shielded her eyes from the blinding shes and turned her head. It was then that she realized she was not alone on the bed. A strange man was with her, undressed. ¡°Mrs. Chu, who is this man? What is your rtionship?¡± ¡°Is he your lover?¡± ¡°When did you start? Is Mr. Chu aware of this? Is this all for revenge against Mr. Chu? Or were you seeking excitement?¡± Question after question, all clear-cut. Xia Ruoxin lowered her eyshes, not hearing them as she pressed her hand on her stomach. Chu Lui, you are really ruthless. Xiao Hong returned to her senses and shouted, ¡°What are you doing? This is trespassing into private property.¡± She hastily proceeded to push the pervasive crowd, but their shes kept blinking. Xia Ruoxin merely looked at them, silent as the man beside her cowered. There was no need for an exnation for this moment. It was so obvious. Chu Lui¡¯s wife, Xia Ruoxin, was hiding a lover. She was caught in the act of adultery. This scandal was more sensational than Li Manni being the third party. That man put on his clothes in a hurry and sneaked out. Who would have believed the cheating when he had not even looked at her once, not a word either? Chapter 136 - Such a Show

Chapter 136: Such a Show

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Madam...¡± Xiao Hong wrung her fingers and looked at Xia Ruoxin in front of her, at a loss of what to do. How could such a thing happen? There was someone in the madam¡¯s room, and it was a strange man that she had never seen before. If not for the madam stealing people, where else would the man havee from? ¡°Xiao Hong, go out first.¡± Xia Ruoxin continued lying on the bed, covering herself tightly with the nket. Xiao Hong moved her lips for a long time, wanting to ask but the words were noting out¡ªwanting to leave but her legs were not moving. Atst, she closed the door. The door closed, and the usual silence ensued. Xia Ruoxin bit her finger hard. Oh, Chu Lui. He really was so harsh. He would treat her this way for the sake of his beloved¡¯s reputation. The first time, he had forced her into another man¡¯s bed; and the second time, he let a man in her bed. She curled her body up tightly. Her left hand cramped hard and hurt, and so did her abdomen. She clenched her hand which had the deep teeth mark where she had bitten it. You must stay strong, baby, she thought. Mommy will be alright. She¡¯ll definitely be alright, right? We will both be alright. We¡¯ll live our lives well, even without the man called Chu Lui. She buttoned up her clothes at the chest. She did not feel anything different about her body, and so she knew that the man was merely putting up a show and did not really touch her. She could already imagine that by tomorrow¡ªno, perhaps not even tomorrow¡ªshe would be known by all as a slut, as a shameless woman, or what else? She put on a shirt effortfully, opened the door, and went out. Xiao Hong bit her lips and stared, the look in her eyes making Xia Ruoxin ufortable. Indeed, there was no one in the world who would believe her. She sat on the sofa and waited. The door was pushed open vigorously, and the cold aura appeared in front of her again, sweeping away all her senses. She didn¡¯t need to lift her head to know who entered. Who else could it be but Chu Lui? He flung a piece of paper on her face, to the point where her face hurt a little. She looked down and saw a newspaper. Sure enough, she had made the headlines. Wasn¡¯t that her on the photograph? In all her life, she just realized that she was actually quite photogenic? ¡°Xia Ruoxin. Look at what you did.¡± Chu Lui smiled coldly, his eyes narrowing into a cold beam. Xia Ruoxin only raised her head indifferently, her face deathly still. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you want?¡± She smiled. It was an ironic smile, but the smile made Chu Lui¡¯s heart ache sharply. It seemed that in front of her, he was utterly unsightly. Chu Lui threw out another piece of paper. ¡°Sign the divorce papers. You don¡¯t deserve any of the Chu family¡¯s properties.¡± He looked down to see Xia Ruoxin smile slightly, suddenly feeling like he had difficulty breathing. Did she know something? ¡°I don¡¯t want anything that belongs to you, not anymore.¡± Xia Ruoxinughed bleakly. She didn¡¯t want it. Her child was her own. Chu Lui¡¯s body flinched suddenly. He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt like he was going to lose something very important, making his heart ache with an empty pain. He had indeed ruined herpletely, but why was he not the slightest bit happy? He was not as in bliss as he thought. He was not as excited as he had imagined. ¡°Sign it quickly!¡± He urged impatiently. Xia Ruoxin picked up the pen and scrawled her name, while the man¡¯s signature was lively and vibrant. He must have already signed it way beforehand. It must have been difficult for him to put in so much effort to put on such a show just to chase her away. Chapter 137 - Whose Fault Is It?

Chapter 137: Whose Fault Is It?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The difference between loving and not loving... was that the person¡ªwho was loving¡ªwas in a hurry to show him love, and yet the person who didn¡¯t feel the same wished she would disappear forever. She put down the pen and stood up, her curved eyshes flickering gently. They were finally over. She turned around and walked towards her room. No, this was no longer her room. It would belong to another woman in the future¡ªas long as they didn¡¯t consider the ce she resided in as dirty. ¡°I said it before. You can¡¯t take away anything that belongs to the Chu family.¡± Chu Lui spoke out from behind her, but she didn¡¯t stop walking. She opened the door, then closed it, and walked out again. She only had one piece of clothing on her, and she didn¡¯t bring anything else. Chu Lui still stood there, eyeing her with cold eyes like radar... as if checking to see if she really did not take anything that belonged to the Chu family. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t want anything.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her right hand over her abdomen, her eyes lowering. Except for this. She believed that he would never want her child. After all, he hated her. She closed the door behind her, and the house turned silent all of a sudden. It was so silent Chu Lui¡¯s heart did a little spasm as if something had changed, but he didn¡¯t know what. CEO Chu Lui¡¯s new wife Xia Ruoxin was caught cheating red-handed, in bed with someone else. ording to sources, the CEO of the Chu Group was already aware of it; but he didn¡¯t want to expose her for the sake of her reputation. Then Chu Lui met a woman, and that woman was Li Manni. They had already begun preparing for a divorce, but due to her jealousy, Xia Ruoxin wanted to frame Li Manni instead. Then her affair was exposed, and ording to rumors, she could actually be the murderer who caused her sister, Xia Yixuan¡¯s death. The reason was because of Chu Lui, too. However, she was too promiscuous, and her private life was extremely debauched even after marriage, which made Chu Lui lose faith in herpletely, resulting in their divorce. This was a scandal¡ªa real, solid scandal. In a blink of an eye, the focus of the gossip, Li Manni, was now the target of everyone¡¯s sympathy. She and Chu Lui were evenbeled as an unfortunate couple. Someone even wrote an exmation about star-crossed lovers for them. As for Xia Ruoxin, she was now the most famous woman. Selfish, vicious, and even cheap¡ªthese were some words used to describe her. If she dared to appear on the streets, people would undoubtedly spit on that face of hers. In the living room of the Chu family, Shen Yijun and Xia Mingzheng faced the Chu couple ufortably. Both the couples were really speechless at that moment. No one would have thought that this kind of thing would happen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, inws. This is all our fault. We didn¡¯t teach our child well.¡± Xia Mingzheng said such a phrase, but he realized that he did not have a stand. He only felt embarrassed. They were all ashamed now. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you guys, don¡¯t worry. We are at fault, too.¡± Chu Jiang could only let out a low sigh, and Song Wang lowered her head with extremely mixed feelings. She was embarrassed and guilty¡ªashamed to meet people. She knew that things were not as simple as they seemed. He was her son, and so she understood. How could she not know what he was thinking? Yet, she was powerless and could only swallow it all into her stomach. ¡°We don¡¯t have such a daughter. We only have one daughter, Xia Yixuan. From now on, Xia Ruoxin is not part of our Xia family.¡± Shen Yijun raised her head suddenly and said furiously. She didn¡¯t have such a shameless daughter like her, and so she wanted to cut ties with Xia Ruoxin. Chapter 138 - Disown Her Daughter

Chapter 138: Disown Her Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Mingzheng reached out to put his hand on his wife¡¯s shoulder. He... did not want for this to happen, but this scandal really left them with no choice. He was more afraid that there would be more things about Yixuan that would appear. His daughter was already dead, please, don¡¯t hurt her again. ¡°Won¡¯t you think about it more? She is your daughter after all.¡± Song Wan clenched her fingers briefly. She couldn¡¯t imagine how there would be such cruel parents in the world. That child had nothing left. Did they really have to be so unfeeling? ¡°There¡¯s no need to consider. We have already decided.¡± Shen Yijun said coldly. She hated¡ªloathed¡ªthe fact that she could have such a daughter who killed her own sister and kept silent, and she was even so despicable. The whole family was humiliated along with her. Song Wan closed her eyes. It seemed like there was nothing else she could do but stay silent. Since she left the Chu household, Shen Yijun¡¯s face was extremely long. She didn¡¯t want to recognize her as her daughter anymore. She was really her shame¡ªher shame for the rest of her life. ¡°Yijun, you can still think about it again. We can actually...¡± Xia Mingzheng felt slightly bad¡ªnot for Xia Ruoxin¡ªbut for his wife. No matter how horrid Xia Ruoxin was, she was still her only daughter. ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Shen Yijun said coldly. ¡°The words have already been said. We can¡¯t possibly go back on our words.¡± Xia Mingzheng sighed again. He didn¡¯t have a daughter anymore, and neither did she. She couldn¡¯t possibly want to be lonely old souls with him. It would be really unfair to her, but he knew that anything he said would be useless. They had been with each other for close to twenty years. Would he still not understand her temper? Outside, heavy rain had started to pour, and in the hazy view, they could only make out the fuzzy outline of distant scenery. The car started, and the rain fell on their car rhythmically. Through the curtain of rain, Shen Yijun gazed dully at the outside. The pedestrians walked by in a hurry and disappeared in front of her in the blink of an eye. The car stopped in front of the condominium where they stayed. After Xia Yixuan¡¯s ident and Xia Ruoxin¡¯s marriage, there were only the two of them in the house, along with a nanny. Indescribable loneliness, an unspeakable destion. This kind of life, they knew, wouldst for a long while. As long as they were alive, this would be their everyday life. Xia Mingzheng took out an umbre and stepped outside first to pick Shen Yijun. He looked up, and through the heavy rain, he saw a thin and frail silhouette that made his pupils contract. How could it be her? Ruoxin, Xia Ruoxin. Shen Yijun stared coldly at the person standing in the rain. Her clothes were already drenched by the rain. Xia Ruoxin raised her head and looked at theyer of clouds pressed under the sky, one arm still wrapped in a cast¡ªshe didn¡¯t know whether the rain would dissolve away her cast as well, leaving her with less¡ªand the other hand ced carefully on her abdomen. If she had anywhere else she could go, she would never havee back here. However, she didn¡¯t, she really didn¡¯t. Jiang Yao was overseas, and distant waters could not quench present thirst 1 . She was totally out of reach. Other people gave her all sorts of reasons the moment they heard her voice as if she was some poisonous snake or fierce beast. They were unwilling to be close to her, much less say assist and lend her a helping hand. The rain continued to run down her hair, and there was no trace of color in the pale, cold face. She could have note back here, and she could have done any job, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t. Chapter 139 - Ruthless

Chapter 139: Ruthless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was not afraid of hardship; however, she could not put her child through this. She could lose her dignity and everything. She could live like a dog, despised and mocked by others. However, she could not let her child suffer with her. She knew that bying back here, she would be subjected to contemptuous looks and beatings or scolding. They would despise her¡ªeven the maid had not allowed her to enter. She could only wait outside the door. No matter. Although she knew how she would be treated, she still came back because she really had nowhere else to go. After all, her mother was here. The sound of footsteps came from behind. Before she could turn around, she was met with a loud smack. A hand had viciously pped her ashen face. ¡°Why have you returned? I don¡¯t have a lowlife daughter like you. Chu Lui treated you so well. You dare toe back after what you did?¡± Xia Mingzheng pulled Shen Yijun from behind. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she would have beaten Xia Ruoxin to death today. ¡°Mom...¡± Xia Ruoxin covered her face with her hand. Why? Even her mother was treating her this way. She wasn¡¯t just anyone; she was her mother. They were mother and daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me Mom. You don¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯ve said it before. I have only one daughter, and that was Yixuan. Get out of here. Leave this ce. From this day forth, our ties are severed. You are not to call me as your mother. No.¡± In the rain, her shouting tore her throat. It cut clearly into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s ears. Severed their mother-daughter ties... Her mother did not want her as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t bother about her.¡± Shen Yijun shoved Xia Mingzheng¡¯s hands; this time, she was calmer but crueler. He could only sigh at the sight. Was this necessary? He thought of speaking, but Shen Yijun pulled him away. Xia Ruoxin suddenly knelt, abandoning all her dignity. ¡°Mom, please. Please don¡¯t turn me away. I can be a maid... just let us stay alive.¡± She had used ¡®us¡¯, not ¡®me¡¯. The angry Shen Yijun had not bothered to listen to what she was saying. She held on tightly with both her hands, and Xia Mingzheng felt she was going to rip his elbow off. ¡°We are no longer rted. Leave, I don¡¯t want to see you.¡± She finished talking and walked heartlessly away. The door closed with a bang, leaving a kneeling Xia Ruoxin. She closed her eyes shut as her tears merged with the rain that was beating down on her very pale face. ¡°Mom... I¡¯m pregnant... I have a baby...¡± Her lips moved, her voice lost in the sound of the rain. No one heard her; no one would help her. Slowly, she stood up, biting down on her slightly green lip. She stared at the house which she had stayed for almost twenty years. She could recall no happiness here. ¡°Mom... this will be thest time I¡¯m calling you Mom. I will never address you like this again.¡± She turned and walked, putting herself one step at a time on the path in front of her. She looked down and removed the cast from her elbow, knowing that her hand might be crippled. There was no other way. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will give birth to you, safe and sound. I promise.¡± Shen Yijun drew the curtains back after the person was out of her view. She did not know why, but her face was covered with tears. Chapter 140 - She Needed Money

Chapter 140: She Needed Money

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was mentally rejecting this daughter. However emotionally, their mother-daughter bond could not be broken. It was just that she was too upset. Too angry. She had wanted to go after her, but she realized there was no one in sight. It continued to rain for the whole day. Xia Ruoxin hid in an abandoned warehouse. She had been spending her nights there recently without any money or clothes. She was penniless. She hugged herself tightly, cowering in a corner. The pain in her left arm was unbearable so she ced her right hand over it. The asional wind brought some rain into the warehouse. At times, one could hear the gut-wrenching cries of a woman. The same rain and wind brought her cold¡ªdespair. However, it was not the case for some. In the premium hospital ward... There was a faint smell from the flowers ced in a vase. It was a fresh bouquet of Oriental Lily. Li Manni leaned into Chu Lui¡¯s chest as he held her carefully, worried about hurting her. ¡°Lui, are you serious? No one will say I¡¯m a third party or homewrecker?¡± She looked up at him emotionally. He was really nice to her. She might have been a bit cruel towards Xia Ruoxin, but for the sake of their happiness, she could see no other way. ¡°Yes. I will hold a grand ceremony when you marry me. Nothing less than what you deserve.¡± Chu Lui bowed as he coaxed the woman in his arms. As his lips moved, the look in his eyes became unusually gloomy. It seemed like for the past few days, he had been very unhappy. He felt as though he was carrying out some routine responsibilities simr to holding meetings¡ªa meeting that was well-organized with clear agenda. Even when meeting with Li Manni, he could barely get himself to behave more lively. ¡°Lui, thank you.¡± Li Manni turned around, hugged him with her arms circling his neck, and offered him her scarlet lips. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes narrowed, naturally epting the kiss which she seldom initiated. This woman was shy. To him, she resembled less and less like Xia Yixuan; more like another woman. ¡°Lui, I love you very much.¡± Her deration of love was lost in the midst of their shared kiss. Chu Lui¡¯s body went into a sudden shock; it was an indescribable feeling. Was it love? Love. It was a heavy feeling which he could not understand. Was he really in love with her? It should be love, or else why would he want to marry her. If it wasn¡¯t love, why would he do so many things for her and be here with her now? So, he loved her. Yes, he must be. The cold night rain was blocked by the window; in the ward, it was warm as spring. After raining for the whole night with gusting wind, people went to work with their necks tucked. One would have thought that winter hase. In the small warehouse... An extremely pale woman walked out from within at the same time. Her arm hurt at the slightest touch as she caressed it gently. She bit on her greenish lips and looked out front. The rain had stopped. She knew she had to survive which means... she must look for a job to earn money. What could she do? She went around like a beggar, searching. The crisp wind blew onto her overly thin clothing. She hugged herself tight because it was the only way that seemed to keep her warm. Chapter 141 - Work was Hard to Come By and Living was Tough

Chapter 141: Work was Hard to Come By and Living was Tough

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She stopped and entered. It was a boutique. The notice says it was recruiting. She was not sure if she could do it; she had never sold anything. Yet, she was willing to work hard. ¡°Are you here to buy something?¡± The boss asked curiously as he looked up and saw a woman shivering in the cold. There was no clothing for sale, except for a few trinkets. ¡°May I know if you are recruiting?¡± she asked cautiously, hoping that he would not reject her. She did not have the slightest idea about what she should do next, and she was cold and hungry. ¡°Are you looking for a job?¡± The boss gave her a once-over. She didn¡¯t look well, but she had nice features. ¡°We don¡¯t pay much here. Are you sure you are interested?¡± he asked again. He wondered if a pretty woman like her would ept it. Xia Ruoxin shook her head quickly. ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t mind.¡± How could she reject anything in her current state? She only needed a ce to stay and keep herself from hunger. She could go without food, but her child couldn¡¯t. ¡°All right then. You...¡± Before he could finish, they heard loud footsteps, followed by a woman¡¯s voice in rage. ¡°No, I forbade it. How could such a woman stay?¡± The woman ran in front of the man in a hurry and shoved Xia Ruoxin. She red at the man. ¡°Where are your eyes? Don¡¯t you recognize her? She is that Xia Ruoxin. The slut who was caughtmitting adultery. Look at her clothing; it was obvious she was the one. Who would wear such little clothes in this cold weather?¡± The woman finished speaking while the man ran his hand into his hair awkwardly, before giving Xia Ruoxin a serious look. This time, his eyes were filled with despise. ¡°Go. Leave. We are not hiring.¡± Xia Ruoxin bit her greenish lips, lowering her eyshes helplessly. She then turned around and walked away. It wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to wear any clothes. She wanted to¡ªshe was also feeling cold. She did not have much. In fact, she had none. She cowered in the corner and rubbed her hands constantly. She could feel her hunger for it has been a day since shest ate. Those who knew her avoided her like the gue. No one wanted to help her. Everyone thought she was cheap, and she deserved it. She had no way out. Not until she looked up and saw a child stared at her with curiosity. Such pure and naive eyes, it made one ached. ¡°Auntie, are you hungry?¡± The child looked at her innocently without bias. He produced a small bun from his back and put it in her hand. ¡°Auntie, this is for you.¡± He scratched his head after talking before he ran out to hug a woman¡¯s thigh. The woman rubbed the boy¡¯s head gently, her face smiling. It was moving: a smile filled with goodwill and a kind nod. It was warmer than the sun in the spring. A child. She rested her hand upon her stomach. She had a child, too, and he would grow up to call her mom in the future. She held the bun and started eating, mouth by mouth. She would survive without care from others or being liked. She wanted to live, no matter how tough life is. For her child. No one liked them; she would. No one loved them; she would. After finishing the bun, she stood up again. Her condition might have been bad¡ªher image worse, but her back was straightened. She wouldn¡¯t go down easily again. For her child, she must persevere. If one employer rejected her, she would find a second one, a third, or a fourth. Chapter 142 - In Life, There Will Be Hope

Chapter 142: In Life, There Will Be Hope

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She entered a shop; this time, a restaurant. She wasn¡¯t sure what position they were hiring. If they were willing to hire her, she was even willing to be a dishwasher. ¡°Are you hiring?¡± The weather might have been the reason why she sounded hoarse. She was so thin and fragile that the wind could easily blow her away. ¡°Are you willing to wait at tables?¡± She replied without looking up. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m willing,¡± she said hastily. Her left hand might not be able to take the strain, but she could not think about it now. ¡°What is your name?¡± the person asked as she looked up. It was a woman, and she seemed to be doing some book-keeping. The restaurant was not big, but it had a distinguishing quality. It had a lot of customers that improved business. That was why it was hiring. Xia Ruoxin hesitated for a long time before replying softly, ¡°My name is Xia Ruoxin.¡± The woman stood up immediately upon hearing her name. She approached and gave her a once-over. ¡°Are you the same ¡®Xia Ruoxin¡¯ who was recently on the newspaper formitting adultery? Or, do you just share the same name?¡± The picture in the newspaper was quite pixted, but she could still see the simrities. Xia Ruoxin smiled bitterly. Indeed, this was a small world. Until recently, she had been a nobody. Yet, so many people knew her. She had be a celebrity; she should have no regrets in this life. ¡°We don¡¯t want you. Leave.¡± The woman waved her hand. No one liked or dared to have this kind of woman. Xia Ruoxin smiled a deste smile. It made one ache for her. She gave a deep bow. ¡°Thank you.¡± Two words, nice and simple. She turned around to leave; tears began to gather in her eyes. ¡°Wait.¡± Before her tears fell, the woman called out for her. ¡°Nevermind, forget about it. Stay. A woman should not make things difficult for another woman.¡± Xia Ruoxin covered her eyes with her hands. This time, she really started to cry. Her eyes were smiling and¡ªat the same time¡ªcrying. She has finally found a job. She won¡¯t starve to death. The small warehouse she was staying was a bit cold; however, it was her shelter. This was her first job. Her day job was waiting tables. Every day after work, she would return with an aching arm. She continued to endure it. What else could she do if not to wait tables? No job was too low as long as she could keep herself alive. She had no wish to starve herself to death. When she walked on the streets, there was no scandal of her or her photo in the newspaper. The world preferred new things to old ones, and there was another piece of news. She held the newspaper and read it. It was another woman in Chu Lui¡¯s arms¡ªthat woman was Li Manni. They had an extravagant engagement party not long ago. She put the newspaper down and blinked. For a moment, her eyes teared up upon reading about him. Her heart still ached for him. She thought she might need a long time to get over him. There might be a day when she would forget totally about him. She turned around and left. They belonged to two different worlds now, with no chance of meeting each other again Chapter 143 - Some People Were Meant To Be Forgotten

Chapter 143: Some People Were Meant To Be Forgotten

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She came to a stop at the doorstep of a bridal shop. There was a huge, beautiful photograph hanging in the window, and she could recognize the people in it. It was a new one in recement to the old one which had faded. So was her faded scarlet heart. Who would believe in forever love? To think that he had dered he would love Xia Yixuan till his death. He fell in love with another within one year. Chu Lui, oh, Chu Lui. With her hands on the icy ss, her fingertips were so cold¡ªher mouth a bitter taste. Besides Xia Yixuan, he could also be kind to another woman. The cruelty was only reserved for her. Love and cruelty could be this distinctive. She turned away. The woman in the photograph smiled blissfully; she appeared to be happier than Xia Yixuan, not to mention Xia Ruoxin. ... Xiao Hong sighed frequently in the Chu vi. Another woman was here instead of her madam, and she was gone. She did not know if she was feeling sad. Where had that madam gone? She seemed to have vanished from the face of the earth without any news. She stood from aside and stared. All of Madam¡¯s clothes and things she had used were thrown away. Her belongings were getting lesser, one at a time. Perhaps in the near future, everyone would forget that a woman¡ªwho loved to cry¡ªhad resided here before. ... Chu Lui stood in the room as he felt an unexinable feeling of emptiness. He had gotten rid of all of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s things. She had meant her word and took nothing from the Chu family. He took out a cigarette and squinted darkly at the wedding portrait hanging on the wall. This should be taken down too¡ªnot because he wasn¡¯t in love with Yixuan. Yixuan would be buried deep within his heart while he would have a treasured wife. The view in front of him was hazy; a face showing asionally that he was deep in his thoughts. What was he emotional and sad about? Maybe he wasn¡¯t thinking, or maybe he didn¡¯t know himself. His staff acted quickly. The portrait on the wall had finally changed to the one of him and Li Manni. Actually, he had many options for a newlywed bedroom; he did not have to choose this room. Surprisingly, he had not thought of any other ces. In his mind, this was his home. He was not sure if it was because there had been another woman here besides Xia Yixuan. He walked out. Very soon, there would be a female owner here; one whom he liked and not hated. They were engaged. After what happened to Xia Ruoxin, Li Manni was now receiving well-wishes. Chu Lui had promised to marry her in a grand ceremony, and he was true to his word. There was no negative news, and they were in bliss with envy. The car came to a stop. Li Manni¡¯s arm was around Chu Lui¡¯s intimately. ¡°Where are we going today?¡± She looked up, and her face no longer had the shyness she presented previously. Instead, it was a happiness that was evident to anyone who has seen her. Chu Lui treated her very well and loved her, and she believed that she would be the happiest bride. ¡°What do you say? Anywhere you want.¡± Chu Lui moved forward, his eyes straight ahead. He had no idea what he wanted to eat; he was hungry but did not have the appetite to think of any delicacy. His world seemed bright yet gray and hazy at the same time. He was ncing around, searching subconsciously, not knowing what he was looking for. Chapter 144 - Because It Was for Survival

Chapter 144: Because It Was for Survival

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh yes, I know of a good restaurant. The decor is simple, but the food is delicious. Shall we go there?¡± Li Manni suddenly thought of it and suggested to Chu Lui. ¡°Mmm, you decide.¡± It sounded patronizing, but only he knew. Li Manni walked into the shop with her arm around Chu Lui¡¯s. It was like she had said, the restaurant was not ssy. However, it was surprisingly crowded. They picked a seat by the window which was considered quiet. Li Manni ced her orders and went back to Chu Lui. All the while, he was staring ahead with focus and at a loss at the same time. She followed the direction of his gaze, and her eyes fell on a familiar silhouette. She paled. It was the back of Xia Ruoxin. She shook her head, wondering about the possibility. She should have left the city, not stayed here. If Li Manni was her, she should have left long ago. That woman was carrying a tray though her posture looked weird. Others used their left hand while she used her right. Her left hand was by her side, seemingly lifeless. ¡°Lui, that woman is weird. Why was she only using one of her hands?¡± Li Manni asked curiously. Before she could finish, a gust of cold air blew past her face as Chu Lui¡¯s huge frame strode towards that woman. Li Manni hurriedly stood up. Her chest began to tighten, and she felt extremely ufortable. Xia Ruoxin ced the tray on the table carefully. As she was using one hand, it was difficult for her. However, she had mastered it. She brought the wine out and ced the customer¡¯s orders down. ¡°Please enjoy.¡± A very polite tone with a in smile. She might not look well, but her smile made up for everything. People would not be put off by a woman who smiles. She was about to leave when she realized someone had grabbed her left hand forcefully. The pain caused her to frown. As she turned around, she met Chu Lui¡¯s abusive gaze. The world was such a small ce. She thought she would never see them again. A numbing pain had started in her heart upon seeing them; she could taste the bitterness in her mouth. Li Manni came over and pulled Chu Lui¡¯s other arm possessively. The force exerted darkened his gaze, and he released Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. Xia Ruoxin merely gave him a look. She wouldn¡¯t do this; she wouldn¡¯t fight with her over Chu Lui. She no longer wanted him; all she wanted was her child. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His voice was aloof with a hint of unexinable anger. Xia Ruoxin toughened herself before replying coldly, ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± If it was possible at all, it was best that they wouldn¡¯t meet. She found that she could also live her life well alone. Chu Lui sneered. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are alive. I thought you were dead.¡± Another string of cruel words came from his mouth as soon as he spoke. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s smiled faintly; a look of crushing pain shed in her eyes. Chapter 145 - Haven’t Had Enough

Chapter 145: Haven¡¯t Had Enough

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I want to survive... that¡¯s why I don¡¯t wish to die.¡± She looked up, and as Chu Lui looked, he could no longer find any trace of love in her eyes. The Xia Ruoxin who had loved him. Where had she gone? The Xia Ruoxin who was willing to sacrifice everything for him? He realized he had hated the woman who was always saying she loved him. However, he loathed this loveless woman more. ¡°You are only fit to be a beggar. I told you I will make your life a living hell. It seems you are doing quite well for yourself.¡± He gave her the once-over, eyes apparently filled with hatred. ¡°Boss,¡± he called in a deep voice while Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body shuddered slowly. Was he really not letting her off? Was it really that difficult to let her live? Did he know? That she was having their child¡ªone they thought was impossible to conceive. The proprietor of the restaurant was the woman who had decided to employ Xia Ruoxin in the beginning. She was also shocked when she saw Chu Lui. She had recognized him at first nce. This man appeared on the business magazine almost on a daily basis, even a few days ago. What was he doing here? She gave Xia Ruoxin a cautious look. The possibility of them meeting each other was the equivalent of Mars crashing into Earth; there would be casualties. ¡°Boss, fire this woman.¡± The youngdy boss was taken aback at the ruthlessness in his voice. She looked at Xia Ruoxin with mixed feelings. She pitied her, but she could not afford to offend him. She was put in a very tight spot between the two. ¡°I am sorry to have caused you trouble.¡± Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes slowly after she made her decision. When she opened her eyes, a feeling of ultimate grief had begun to spread from her heart. She made a deep bow to thedy boss, turned, and left without a backward nce for Chu Lui and Li Manni. Wasn¡¯t this what they wanted? She left. They did this so they wouldn¡¯t have to see her. Fine. She would never appear in front of them. Chu Lui¡¯s icy stare followed the woman¡ªwho was so fragile¡ªthat she would be blown away by a gust of wind. With his hands at his side, he wished for her to look back¡ªlook back and beg him. Maybe he would let her off. Before he could finish his thought, that woman vanished from the entrance. Li Manni¡¯s arm tightened around his, her heart cold as though it was sshed with a bucket of cold water. She was freezing. ¡°Lui, let¡¯s go. I¡¯m feeling cold.¡± She looked into Chu Lui¡¯s bottomless eyes and forced a smile. Chu Lui¡¯s body shook slightly as he came to his senses. ¡°Mmm, let¡¯s go.¡± His hands went around Li Manni¡¯s waist rigidly. They walked out without even touching the dishes they had ordered. Thedy boss leaned herself at the side and watched them leave with indifference. Finally, she sighed. Xia Ruoxin, take care of yourself. Those words were all she could give her. Xia Ruoxin went into the warehouse dazedly, to the ce she had been staying. This was her home. She walked in and kept her limited clothing. Leaving was for the best, to not run into them again. She did not want to hear anything about them. Everything had ended. Truly ended. Chapter 146 - There Will Be New Beginnings in Life

Chapter 146: There Will Be New Beginnings in Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She hugged the small bundle tightly against her chest and buried her face in it. This would be thest time she cried for him. The final time. From now on, she would forget that a man named ¡®Chu Lui¡¯¡ªthe boy who had given her the amulet¡ªhad appeared in her life. Tears flowed continuously from her eyes and disappeared in the small bundle. Tomorrow, she would leave tomorrow. In Chu Enterprise... Du Jingtang barged into Chu Lui¡¯s office, steaming. He kicked the door open, finding it too obstructing. Chu Lui gave him a cold stare while he remained seated in his leather-made CEO chair. There was a huge footprint on his office door. ¡°Du Jingtang, I can chop off your foot if you don¡¯t want it,¡± Chu Lui replied in indifference. Du Jingtang took a deep breath before approaching and braced his hands on Chu Lui¡¯s table. ¡°Cousin, why are you doing this? Are you cold-blooded? Haven¡¯t you had enough torturing her?¡± His chest rose and fell as though he was trying to suppress himself. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes never left the documents that he was perusing. His voice remained cold and emotionless; it might have been his nature. ¡°Cousin, surely you don¡¯t have to be this ruthless. She has nothing now; even the Xia family has cast her out. Have you thought of it? She is all alone out there, trying to survive. You, on the other hand, are not leaving her with any employment opportunities. Nobody will employ her. Cousin, do you really want her dead?¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s voice grew louder as Chu Lui¡¯s face became colder. He looked up and smiled thinly. ¡°This is me. I thought you knew me.¡± Du Jingtang reached out and made a fist with his hand in mid-air. ¡°Chu Lui, I look forward to the day when you will regret this. And...¡± He stood up abruptly and straightened himself as he called Chu Lui by his full name. This man was no longer his cousin. He made his way to the door and then threw his resignation letter. ¡°I quit. I don¡¯t want to be your cousin, you heartless man.¡± He strode out, no longer able to stay in this ce. He wasn¡¯t in love with Xia Ruoxin, but he was truly disappointed with this cousin of his. That woman had no chance of survival if he behaved in such a ruthless manner. She had nothing; no heart, love, or husband. Not even a home. All she had was her life, and he wasn¡¯t willing to grant her that? ¡°AHH!¡± He quit. He would stay at home and keep his motherpany. It wasn¡¯t that his family wascking financially. He chose to work in the Chu Enterprise because he was bored. Since he could not agree with his cousin, he might as well quit to save himself the agony. Chu Lui¡¯s expression was hard as he allowed his whole body to sink into his pure leather chair, with his hand on his forehead. A strange thoughtful look was in his eyes. He thought that woman would return to beg him to let her off. Apparently, it was the first time he was wrong. From that day on, Xia Ruoxin seemed to vanish from the face of the earth; never to be found or heard. No one knew where she disappeared to. It would be a few yearster when they would meet again. A soft knock echoed in the middle of the night. A woman kept blowing hot air into her hands. The door opened not long after, and a middle-aged woman emerged. Chapter 147 - This Could Be Considered As Happiness

Chapter 147: This Could Be Considered As Happiness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ruoxin, you¡¯re here to collect the clothes?¡± The woman smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± There was a faint glow to her face in the frosty wind, and her belly was growing bigger. ¡°It is such a cold day, and you are still here for collection.¡± The woman pitied her fragile frame and sighed. ¡°You are the thinnest pregnant woman I have ever seen. You must take care of yourself. Don¡¯tpare with the others and don¡¯t work too hard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can do it. The baby will arrive soon. I want to save more money to buy her milk powder.¡± She smiled happily as she looked at her stomach. Her face was in a state of bliss. ¡°Alright then, give me a minute.¡± The woman wanted to say more but stopped herself. Finally, she shook her head and went back in. Nobody knew where she came from, the one who collects clothing. They only knew her name was ¡®Ruoxin¡¯, a pregnant woman who had no one. She usually came to this area to collect clothing to wash. They pitied her so they were constantly looking out for her. Even when there was no clothing to be washed, everyone woulde up with some in unison. It was a form of unspoken help for her. To put it inly, everyone owned a washing machine; but they just wanted to give her money with a cause. After all, they were all women. Such a pitiful woman deserved their sympathy. The middle-aged woman emerged with a big bundle of clothes in her arms. She passed them over to her. The younger woman at the door thanked her and then made her way to the other families for collection. That was Xia Ruoxin. A few months ago, she left that city using what little money she had for a bus ticket. She was penniless when she arrived. This was why she stayed in a warehouse and worked as aundrydy to earn money. Life was tough, but she felt satisfied. Now, both she and her baby were well. She did not feel lonely because she had her baby. The frosty wind blew down on her body. Her belly was much bigger as the baby was due soon. She wondered if it was a boy or a girl as she hugged the bundle of clothes tight in her chest. She stopped. It took her some effort as she bent down at her waist to pick the newspaper on the stairs. It was a report on an exceptionally extravagant transnational marriage. She loosened her grip and lowered her long eyshes slowly as white smoke appeared and vanished. The newspaper fell on the floor again as she gathered the bundle of clothes tightly against her chest once more. Baby, you are all Mommy wants. That is enough. The woman¡¯s shadow grew longer under the dim street lights as the corner of the newspaper flipped with the blowing wind. The words on the newspaper stood out clearly from the lighting. Even though the lights were not very bright. The transnational wedding ceremony between the CEO of Chu Enterprise and his fiance was approaching. It would be held in France. When Xia Ruoxin came back the next time, there was a huge bundle of clothing in her arms. It would likely take her the whole night to finish them, but that meant she should be able to provide a better future for her baby. She would not mistreat her baby, for she would be a good mother. She lowered her head once more and looked at the newspaper which wasying on the ground from a distance. She smiled. This time, she did not stop. She even stepped on it and left a light footprint. She returned to the ce she was staying, a small and dpidated warehouse. It was provided by a kind-hearted soul. Otherwise, she would really be begging on the streets¡ªalone, without anyone to depend on, and pregnant. Chapter 148 - She Has Nothing To Do With The Wedding of Others

Chapter 148: She Has Nothing To Do With The Wedding of Others

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She put the clothes down. There was a huge basin on the table which used to be ced on the floor. There was no way she could have bent down in her current condition so it was ced on the table instead. She had painstakingly gathered a few pails of water which she poured into the basin. There was no hot water as she was saving every cent she could for her child, no matter how tough it was for her. After soaking the clothes, she reached into the basin with her swollen hand ridden with blisters. She scrubbed the clothes with one hand; her left hand had no strength at all. Her left hand was almost crippled. The cold from the icy water pierced her heart; her face turned paler. However, she continued to wash the clothes in the basin with the same posture. She knew they were sincerely helping her which was why she should do a better job to repay them. She knew very well who had treated her kindly and who hadn¡¯t. It was already midnight when she finally hung thest piece of clothing. She rubbed her back carefully and put her hand on her face, only putting it on her belly after it was warmer. ¡°Baby, you have been exceptionally well-behaved today.¡± She caressed with care as she felt a slight movement from the child inside her, kicking with its hand or foot. She smiled and sat on the worn-out wooden bed. ¡°I wonder if you are a boy or a girl.¡± ¡°Mommy wished you are a boy.¡± As soon as she finished, the baby started moving in her stomach again. ¡°Haha.¡± She covered herself with the nket, her hand remaining on her belly. ¡°Are you angry with Mommy? Actually, Mommy will be happier if you were a girl.¡± She shifted her hand to her calf. Her legs were swollen, and she rubbed gently. At times, there would be cramps over a long period of time. When that happened and she was in pain, she would rub her legs to make them feel better. Being pregnant with a baby was harder than she thought. She had vomited till she was half-dead or went without a meal for days due to inappetence and almost died from a high fever here. Now, everything was over, and her baby was arriving soon. She clutched the nket tight. No matter how tough it was, she was determined to deliver the baby safe and sound. No one could take her baby¡¯s life away, not even her. Her child was her only ray of hope. Without the baby, Xia Ruoxin could have been dead a long time ago. She knew clearly that she had responsibilities as a mother. She closed her eyes; she could sleep well. Although the bed was not soft enough and the pillow slightly hard, with her baby around, Xia Ruoxin could also be happy. The clothes should be dry by tomorrow. At the same time, in the Chu mansion... A man stood by the window. His fingertips were almost burnt by the cigarette, and he put it out in a hurry before throwing it away. He nced back, and everything looked so different¡ªfilled with Li Manni¡¯s favorite colors. She had decorated it in the way she liked. A set of the day¡¯s newspapery on the table. It had deliberately publicized the transnational wedding ceremony. He walked over and put the newspaper on hisp. Time really flew. It was almost a year since that woman left, seemingly vanishing from his world. She should have seen this¡ªsaw how happy he was with another woman. She should be in agony. That was what he always wanted; her in agony. Chapter 149 - This is Jealousy

Chapter 149: This is Jealousy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He did not know why he was being so insistent. By thinking of ways to torture her, he was also torturing himself. He realized he had never forgotten her: her face was constantly on his mind, and he wanted to crush her so badly. He was not done hating her. Not yet. He threw the newspaper down and sat on the sofa as his tensed muscles began to rx against its softness. When he closed his eyes, he dreamed but could not remember what it was. The corner of his lips curled up; he had no idea when he hadst smiled. A ringing sound erupted from the phone, and he opened his eyes gradually. The smile was lost as he flipped his mobile phone open and ced it on his ear. ¡°Lui, our suits and gowns have arrived. When are we going in for a fitting?¡± It was Li Manni¡¯s sweet voice from the other end. ¡°Tomorrow. I still have some work to do today.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you, and...¡± Her sweet voice smooth like the flowing water. ¡°Lui, I love you. I really do.¡± Chu Lui mouthed. ¡°I love you, too.¡± He hung up. It was an easy and routine reply. No one would be able to tell if he had replied truthfully. He closed his eyes again as he leaned into the sofa quietly. There was no work to be done; he just wanted some peace. The wedding ceremony was held on schedule. Many people came on that day to admire the newlywed couple; everyone envied the bride. ¡°The second wedding was even better than the first. It seemed this Chu Enterprise¡¯s CEO is really in love with his bride!¡± Where there were women, there would be noise and¡ªof course¡ªgossip. ¡°Yeah. I remembered attending the first one. At that time, that woman¡¯s thigh was exposed in front of so many people.¡± Another woman covered her mouth as she giggled. ¡°She might have done it on purpose. Isn¡¯t that Xia Ruoxin a slut? There¡¯s nothing strange about that,¡± said another, sourly. Even that kind of woman was able to marry Chu Lui. Why couldn¡¯t they have the same fortunate fate? Life was so unfair. Before she could finish, she felt an icy stare all of a sudden; and she cowered. What was that? How could it be so terrifying? When she turned around, she saw that man. She took a step back. Chu Lui, the most unforgiving man. That woman gave a hollowugh and lowered her head as she continued to retreat. It was as though Chu Lui could swallow a human whole. He had a handsome face, but it always looked terrifying to others. ¡°Lui, let¡¯s go.¡± Li Manni, dressed in a white bridal gown, came over and put her arm around Chu Lui¡¯s elbow. She had been searching for him for ages, and here he was, looking annoyed. Chu Lui looked down at his bride who was beside him. In a blur, he recalled another woman who had married him. It seemed like it was only yesterday. Yet, at the same time, it felt like a lifetime ago¡ªeven a previous life. Everything had changed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He ran his arm around Li Manni¡¯s waist. From now on, she would be his wife. One he would love and care for. No cruelty or ruthlessness. Chapter 150 - Different People Have Different Lives

Chapter 150: Different People Have Different Lives

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They had a really grand ceremony as though Chu Lui was dering how much he loved his bride to the world. He made Li Manni the happiest woman in the world by giving her everything he could. Everything, including what he took from that woman. There was quite a heavy downpour at night. It gave the lightly-colored room a romantic feel. Li Manniy anxiously on their bed, her heart pumping. They might have been engaged for about a year, but the level of their intimacy was limited to kissing. Chu Lui did not seem to have much interest in this aspect. Besides the initial passion, thetter part of their rtionship was quite in. Tonight was their wedding night. After tonight, she would be his woman. She felt abashed at the thought. She blushed. After all, she had been chaste all her life. This would be a first for her. Chu Lui emerged with a towel around him, water droplets dripping from his hair. He put the towel down and looked at Li Manni, his bride, dazedly. However, he seemed distracted, and he wondered why¡ªuntil he started to see Li Manni¡¯s face changed into Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Lui...¡± Li Manni smiled shyly. Chu Lui returned to his senses and moved closer. He sat on the bedside and ced his fingers gently on Li Manni¡¯s face. His movement light as a feather. Li Manni¡¯s heart went numb suddenly. ¡°Lui, I am afraid.¡± She blushed, not daring to look at him. He lowered his head, eyes dark and deep, and kissed her on the lips. It still didn¡¯t have the taste that he wanted¡ªnot overwhelming. It felt like water, tasteless. He could afford to be patient. It was his responsibility. Even to have sex with another woman. ¡°Don¡¯t be. I will be gentle.¡± He felt tender and protective towards her. Naturally, his actions were exceptionally gentle. The two bodies gradually ovepped each other in the beautiful room, with their clothesying all over the floor. The rain constantly beat on the window outside, sshing and causing ripples on the window. At another location... There was no warm or romantic lighting. Xia Ruoxin clutched at her nket tightly on the simple and worn-out bed. Her lips were bloodied from all her biting. She whimpered softly as her belly was hit by waves of contraction. She knew the baby wasing. No one even knew that she was giving birth to her baby here. She had no one to turn to. She could only depend on herself. ¡°Ah...¡± Another suppressed cry. Beads of sweat flowed down her forehead, her face paled, and she was fainting from the sharp pain from her belly. Something fluid flowed out of her lower body, and she knew the amniotic fluid had broken. She kept shaking her head from the intense pain. She could not go on like this, or else her baby could be stillborn... and she could die. She had suffered, toiled, and waited for so long. How could she let this happen before her baby had even seen the sunrise or breathed the outside air? How? The rain continued to pour, and the wind blew in through the little window as Xia Ruoxin bit on the nket. Her face was white, and beads of sweat the size of beans fell from her face. Chapter 151 - Birth

Chapter 151: Birth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The pain made her feel like she was being torn apart. It was more serious, more painful than any pain she had felt before. The pain was excruciating. ¡°Baby, hang on. Don¡¯t let anything happen to you. If not, Mommy will not be able to continue living.¡± She lifted her head and grabbed the bed sheets beneath her tightly. The long eyshes closed feebly. It hurt... it really hurt. Broken sounds tore from her lips continuously. Unbeknownst to her¡ªon the same rainy night she was risking her life to give birth to that man¡¯s child, he was bedding his new bride. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m scared.¡± Warm yellow lightsnded on the woman¡¯s pale face, a light red blush visible on her face¡ªbeautiful and enchanting. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯ll be gentle. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± Chu Lui lowered his body, extremely careful with his actions to pleasure the young body below him. He ced his hands on Li Manni¡¯s breast and massaged it gently. However, upon contact, he flinched a little. It wasn¡¯t this feeling. No, it really wasn¡¯t. His body was stiff as he looked down at the women underneath him drowning in pleasure, blooming beautifully. His eyes became hazy unknowingly. The feminine voice rang, and he pursed his lips, lowering his body and entering a ce in her which she had never been vited before. He should cherish a body this pure... and yet he had forgotten how there was once a girl who had given him her own pure body, only to be destroyed by him. Even though he was already being very gentle, she still felt pain. Was it really painful, or was she acting weak? Li Manni shrieked and hugged the man above her tightly. At that moment¡ªin an old and rundown warehouse, a woman¡¯s pitiful screams could be heard, too. It seemed to cut across the curtain of rain and tear the sky apart... and ovepped with Li Manni¡¯s voice. Chu Lui straightened his body suddenly. He didn¡¯t know what feeling it was, but it felt like a part of his heart was missing. His heart was aching. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Li Manni bit her lip, unable to withstand his invasion. So this was passion and love, and this was what couples do. It was really embarrassing. She wrapped her arms around Chu Lui¡¯s neck shyly. Her attitude of no regrets moved Chu Lui¡¯s heart a little. This was how his wife was like. The sounds of pleasure arising from their passion apanied the warmth in the room. The rain continued pouring, the night blurry. The rain outside hit against the window pane. Through the window sills, an affectionate couple could be seen rolling in the sheets in a messy room. However, in the abandoned warehouse, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyshes fluttered weakly with her arms by her side. Her face was extremely pale and devoid of color, with an asional sweat rolling down. Her lower body was covered in blood, and between her thighs was a small baby covered in red and eyes closed shut, with her umbilical cord still attached. The baby let out a few weak cries. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand twitched. She was so tired, and she really wanted to sleep. She bit lightly on her lip, which was already full of wounds. The sharp pain from her lips made her brain a little more awake. She lowered her eyes and saw her t belly. She put strength in her fingers, but she realized that other than moving her eyes, she could not do anything else. Chapter 152 - It’s a Girl

Chapter 152: It¡¯s a Girl

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She exerted strength again and lifted her body slightly, seeing the little fleshy thing by her legs. That¡¯s her child, her baby. Was he alright? The rain outside poured from time to time, and the clear sound of the rain on the window could be heard. It rained for a really long time. She wanted to see her baby, to hug him, and¡ªeven more¡ªto know whether it was a he or she. She didn¡¯t know how she had the strength to do it, but she clutched the bed sheets below her tightly¡ªso tight that her left palm felt a sharp pain. Finally, she sat up. It felt like this body was no longer her own; she couldn¡¯t even lift a finger. She lowered her head to look at the little thing. He was so small and extremely cute. Her gaze shifted down a little. It wasn¡¯t a ¡®he¡¯, but a ¡®she¡¯. She had given birth to a girl, a small little girl. She picked the scissors that she had prepared earlier at the side. She always had a feeling that there was a high chance she would go intobor here, and so she had everything prepared. She cut the umbilical cord on the child carefully and wrapped her in the nket she had prepared. She carried the little girl in her arms with all her strength. She obviously did not have any strength left, but she could still pick up and cradle her child. Mothers were really amazing. Her body could no longer budge an inch, but the only thing she wanted to see was her child. Xia Ruoxin held the child in her arms carefully. She wasn¡¯t heavy, extremely light actually. Her child was destined to be light, about four pounds. She touched the baby¡¯s soft face lightly. She remembered that the child had cried. Even though she was on the verge of fainting at that point in time, it was the child¡¯s cries that pulled her back to reality. She kissed her daughter¡¯s small cheeks softly. Newborn babies are always red and have wrinkly skin so it would be impossible to determine if she was beautiful or ugly, but she had already seen a shadow of herself on her daughter¡¯s face. The child moved her small lips slightly as if she wanted to be closer to Xia Ruoxin. Suddenly, two drops of tears fell onto the child¡¯s face, making her small face wet. The child¡¯s lips tightened, and it looked like she was going to cry soon. ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry. Mommy¡¯s here, hush...¡± She rocked the baby lightly in her arms, wiping away the teardrops off her face gently. It was all her fault. She shouldn¡¯t have cried; it scared her daughter. In the rocking of her mother¡¯s arms, the small baby¡¯s eyes fluttered closed with curled eyshes very much like her mother¡¯s. She fell asleep again. It was after a very long while when she put down the baby in her arms reluctantly. Actually, she didn¡¯t want to put her down at all¡ªshe couldn¡¯t bear it. She wanted to hug her forever like this and not let go. She was her dearest daughter, her life. She dragged her extremely fatigued body and got out of bed with difficulty, her entire body aching like hell, especially her left hand and her lower body. Just a small movement would make her body break out in cold sweat due to the pain. She wanted to just stay put. She didn¡¯t want to move an inch. However, when her eyesnded on the small ball of meat on the small bed again, she just smiled. With her around, nothing else was important. With her around, nothing hurt anymore. She got off the bed, walked slowly step-by-step, and then boiled some water. Every time she felt like she couldn¡¯t do it anymore, she would take a look at the daughter she risked her life to give birth to. It gave her strength to persevere. She finally boiled a pot of hot water, which she would be reluctant to use usually. She walked over and picked up the extremely obedient child and kissed her soft cheeks again. Chapter 153 - Sleepless Nights

Chapter 153: Sleepless Nights

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She unwrapped the nket from her daughter¡¯s body and carefully put the baby into the hot water. She had already checked the temperature of the water, and it was not hot at all. On such a cold rainy night like this, having a hot bath like this would feel like heaven. Her baby loved it. Even though her eyes were still shut tightly, her soft lips seemed to rise into a smile slightly. The steam from the water made the baby¡¯s face pinker and softer, and it made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes hazy as well. Drip. A drop of waternded in the basin, sending waves of ripples out like rainwater sshing on small puddles of water. After washing the baby¡¯s small body, she wrapped the baby again. She was really a good kid, and Xia Ruoxin had never heard her wail before. Perhaps she knew that her mother was tired and wanted her to rest. Xia Ruoxin ced the baby on the bed again, and she sobered up herself. Even though the process could be described with pain and suffering¡ªas long as her daughter was alright, all the pain she suffered was worth it. It was only when she ced everything in order that she returned to the small bed and carried her daughter carefully in her arms. Every look at her daughter caused her eyes to glimmer with tears. Such was life. It was such a magical thing, that the baby she had for nine months was now here, a small little human. She was really small and pretty. Her fingers softly pinched the little one¡¯s extremely soft fingers, which were practically eximing the miracle of life. She kissed the baby¡¯s soft cheeks again. She closed her eyes, really going to sleep this time. Her face finally had a hint of a smile. She had an angel. She had a little baby. The night turned cold, and a woman and her new-born baby finally fell asleep. The warehouse was still old and rundown, but with two people inside, there was extra indescribable warmth now. However, it still looked humble and pitifulpared to this one luxurious private vi. At that moment, the woman on the bed had already slept from her tiredness; and the man hugged the woman¡¯s shoulders, a cigarette stick between his fingers. Under the shimmering lights, the man¡¯s expression was lost. It was only when the woman coughed that he reacted. He put the cigarette out with his fingertips, but he let go of the woman in his arms, too. The man sat up on the bed. He was tired, but he was starting to feel more awake. The woman slept with a sweet expression, but his face¡ªhowever¡ªheld conflict he could not put into words. He lifted his head. The wedding picture hanging in the room had already changed. It was no longer Yixuan... but her. He had definitely given her all that he could. He walked to the window and opened one quietly. The smell of smoke slowly vanished, leaving only a room of fresh air. He closed the window again, but he grabbed his lighter and half a pack of cigarettes from the drawer and walked out. He closed the door softly and walked out to the balcony alone. It was ironic, really. He did not sleep on his first wedding night because of hate, but on the second one, there was no hate involved. However, he did not feel like sleeping, and his heart was more frustrated than it was by then. Chapter 154 - She Was Not Willing

Chapter 154: She Was Not Willing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He walked to the balcony. The rain at that moment seemed to have lightened, and the air held a faint earthy musk which he did not like very much. He leaned against the wall and smoked stick after stick of cigarettes, and he was certain that if he continued to smoke, he would get tobo poisoning. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, tell me, are you dead yet?¡± Heughed suddenly. Once again, the name made his heart ache. He thought he had long forgotten her, but he realized that he was wrong. He didn¡¯t forget. He never did. He could clearly remember her face, her undying love, and her defeated heart. His lips curled into a sneer, and he flung away the cigarette butt in his hand. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard, but I¡¯m married again. I even made her wedding night a million¡ªno, a billion¡ªtimes better than yours. Are you jealous? Are you crying?¡± However, not a single person knew where she was and what she was doing now. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, tell me. Why did you leave for so long? Why can¡¯t I forget you? Why?¡± A million whys, but no one was there to answer them. He lit up another cigarette and took a huge breath and then exhaled. He didn¡¯t know that¡ªnot far from him, Li Manni¡¯s hand was covering her lips tightly. Her tears flowed continuously as she listened to her newly-wed husband call out someone else¡¯s name. That someone else was his ex-wife. She was not willing to resign herself to that. She was jealous, but there was nothing she could do. She curled up her body and wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. That woman must already be dead, and so the final winner was still her. She would be the only one to receive his love. She walked back to her room quietly. Her wedding night started with a passionate fire, but it was ending with her lonely sigh. Chu Lui never returned, and she pretended that she didn¡¯t know anything. She was a clever woman, and so she would never interrogate her husband. Only women who could stay by his side would be happy. She believed that one day, she would be the only one in his heart. No one would be able to separate them, be it Xia Yixuan or Xia Ruoxin. For the first time, both of their hearts were headed in different directions. Even though their statuses were closer now, but they have grown further apart. Something was changing slowly, but neither knew. Maybe this change would take a few years. Maybe it would take their whole lives. After several days of rain, the weather finally cleared up. It wasn¡¯t very hot, but it wasn¡¯t that cold either. The weather after the rain was particrly fresh, especially in the morning. A deep breath would really make a person feel refreshed. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys notice something weird?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Hmm, what? What¡¯s weird?¡± The person thought for a while and asked unsurely, ¡°Ruoxin hasn¡¯te out to doundry for about a few days now. Could something have happened?¡± The others all looked at one another at the same time and then dashed in the direction of the small warehouse. She should be giving birth soon. Might it be that at night, there wasn¡¯t anyone to care for her; and they both didn¡¯t make it? No, that would be too pitiful. Chapter 155 - Where’s The Baby?

Chapter 155: Where¡¯s The Baby?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At that moment, Xia Ruoxin was holding her daughter and teasing her asionally. She sat by the wooden bedside unmoving; she couldn¡¯t bear to put down the soft body even when her hand was already numb. The baby in her arms had opened her eyes on the second day she was born. Her round eyes and long, curly eyshes made her as pretty and cute as her mom. ¡°Baby, smile for Mommy, okay?¡± She tapped the baby¡¯s pink lips lightly with her finger. The baby in her arms seemed to have understood her, and the little lips cracked into a smile, the frailness making people feel sorry. The baby was still young, but surprisingly, she liked to smile a lot. Just a little teasing from Xia Ruoxin would make herugh. ¡°Ah, good baby. You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s baby, Mommy¡¯s angel.¡± She lowered her head and kissed her daughter¡¯s soft cheeks. The baby¡¯s small hand reached out and grabbed her hair, her eyes searching and looking. She had only been in the world for a day, and so she was curious about everything. She loosened her hand and then tightened it again. Her lips were beautiful like petals, and it was evident that she would be a beauty when she grew older. ¡°Baby, you must be hungry. Here, Mommy will feed you milk.¡± She pulled up her shirt and ced her daughter on herp. The baby began to suck instinctively, and it hurt Xia Ruoxin. She bore through the pain for her baby. Her baby was really beautiful and obedient. Her hand supported the baby¡¯s back softly. A mother¡¯s love was inherent. She had never taken care of a child before, but now she was taking very good care of her daughter. No one knew that she had gone almost a day without food, for she didn¡¯t know how to put down this extremely soft and tender baby. She didn¡¯t want to leave her. She just wanted to hold her small figure. She really loved her daughter to bits. ¡°Thump, thump...¡± The knocks on the door sounded almost like the people outside were going to tear the door down. Xia Ruoxin stood up in a hurry and adjusted her shirt carefully. The baby in her arms had already finished feeding and had fallen asleep again. Sheid the nket on the baby and moved to the door in a sh. The moment she opened the door, the crowd of people rushed in. ¡°Ah!¡± ¡°Ruoxin, you¡¯re alright? Are you really alright?¡± ¡°You really scared us to death!¡± A crowd of people stood at the door, asking her worriedly. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes turned red, and she shook her head and answered, smiling, ¡°I¡¯m alright. Everything¡¯s fine.¡± She was really grateful for them. Without them, she would still be somewhere on the streets, perhaps dead, or maybe a beggar. Chu Lui had cut off all her sources of survival, and without them, she would have already died. ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± One of the aunts lowered her head, suddenly realizing Xia Ruoxin¡¯s t stomach. Her finger pointed shakily. ¡°Ruoxin, why is your stomach t? Your baby... where¡¯s your baby?¡± Before Xia Ruoxin could speak, a weak wail came from the warehouse. She was startled and had rushed over immediately to carry her daughter in her arms to cease her cries. She must have been scared and disturbed by the crowd and the noise. Chapter 156 - Life is Tough

Chapter 156: Life is Tough

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hush, everything¡¯s alright. Mommy¡¯s here.¡± She lifted her daughter¡¯s back carefully. The small baby reached out both her hands and grabbed her clothes in front of her chest. Her cheeks were rosy, and her eyes were red. She seemed just like a small red ball of meat. ¡°Oh my god, the baby!¡± The aunt stared at the baby in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms, astonished. That was her baby. How did it just pop out like that? ¡°Ruoxin, how did you give birth to the baby?¡± Someone asked. Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter even closer, still smiling lightly. ¡°I gave birth to her on my own. She¡¯s a girl, and she¡¯s just a day old. Xia Ruoxin said softly, both her hands holding the baby gently. ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, child.¡± The aunt stared at Xia Ruoxin, feeling sorry for the young girl. She was only about twenty years old, but she was so pitiful. There¡¯s no one to take care of her child. How could she nurse herself after childbirth? ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t feel tough if it¡¯s all for her.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. She really did not feel like she had been through a lot. Even though the little baby did not cause pain enough to kill her, she was willing¡ªshe really was. The baby was her life and her reason for living. ¡°The baby is really cute.¡± An experienced auntieplimented continuously. Even though the pretty face was still young and tender, the shadow of a beauty could be seen. This was the first time she had seen such a beautiful baby girl in all her life. She looked at Xia Ruoxin again. It wasn¡¯t that strange, actually. Xia Ruoxin had always been pretty, and so her daughter would not differ much from her. ¡°Ruoxin, what¡¯s the child¡¯s name?¡± The aunty could not turn her eyes away. The baby was too likable. Xia Ruoxin paused for a moment. It seemed like she had not yet chosen a name for her daughter. She lifted her head. The rain was just starting to stop, and the smell of rain still lingered in the air. She coaxed the little thing to sleep again. She was sleeping soundly, and her lips curled up slightly into a smile to reveal her gentle dimples. ¡°Rainy. I¡¯ll call her Rainy. She¡¯s my little raindrop born on a rainy day.¡± She brought her face close to the soft cheeks of the baby, feeling her amazingly soft skin. Rainy, her Rainy. She couldpromise on her rights, but she would definitely not bring any suffering to the baby. She could skip her meals and not drink water, but she would always give the best to her daughter. However, there would still be times when she would not have the ability to do so. She hugged her daughter in her arms and kissed her forehead softly. ¡°Rainy, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all because I¡¯m useless.¡± She closed her eyes, and a transparent teardrop fell on the baby¡¯s soft cheeks. Maybe it was because the baby was too small, or maybe it was because when she was pregnant, she came into a lot of contact with cold water. Hence, the baby was so frail and weak. She got sick often, and almost all of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s savings were used up. She had also borrowed arge sum of money from a lot of people, and now she did not know how to return the money. The thing that made her feel most helpless was that her breast milk was insufficient for her daughter. She was hungry now, and yet despite sucking constantly for the milk, not a drop came out. Waa. She pursed her lips in grievance. Her mother was crying, and she was crying. Droplets of tears flowed down her cheeks, making Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart ache and her cry harder. Chapter 157 - Sick

Chapter 157: Sick

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her poor daughter was going hungry just a few days after she was born, but she really did not have any money to buy her milk powder. She lifted the bowl of batter and held a spoonful to her daughter¡¯s lips. ¡°Rainy, eat a little, okay? Be a good girl and eat some. Then you won¡¯t be hungry.¡± The baby licked her small lips, and upon realizing that it was nd, she refused to eat and began bawling. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart ached as she cried continuously. ¡°Mommy is begging you. Please eat a little, okay?¡± She ced the spoon against the baby¡¯s lips again, and this time, it could be because she was really famished. She clutched her mother¡¯s shirt desperately, her eyes red like a rabbit¡¯s. Then, she really ate it obediently, one spoonful after another. After she finished eating, sheid across Xia Ruoxin¡¯sp and fell asleep. Xia Ruoxin hugged her tightly. Apologies leaving her lips time and time again. ¡°Rainy...¡± She said her daughter¡¯s name and rocked her lightly. She acted as her cradle since they did not have one. This baby was actually really obedient, sometimes to the point of making her heart ache. She had already be used to eating batter for meals. She was growing up day by day, but their lives were getting harder. Just relying on her alone washing clothes for others to earn a living and raise her kid was very hard on her, especially since the child fell sick often, which required a huge sum of money. For someone who didn¡¯t have any savings like her, it made the matter worse. The clothes that she had to wash were increasing, and sometimes, she was tired to the point where she could not even lift both her hands up. Even in her free time, she had to create handicrafts for sale and could not rest. However, every time she looked at her daughter¡¯s face, she was okay with any hardships that came her way. Xia Ruoxin ced her hand on her daughter¡¯s head. Her cheeks were extremely red. She picked her up and bolted outside immediately. Her Little Raindrop was sick. In the hospital, she sat nervously on the resting chair. She lifted her head and looked at a television in the distance, which was broadcasting an auction live. The scene changed, and the cameranded on a man and a woman. Instantly, almost as if someone had put the spotlight on them, they grabbed all the attention. All of a sudden, Xia Ruoxin felt her heart twist, and she felt horrible. She had not seen them for a very long time. It seemed they were doing well and still very loving, and in this world, no one needed her other than herself and her daughter. She ced a hand on her chest. She didn¡¯t want to listen anymore. She didn¡¯t want to look anymore, but the sounds kept ying continuously. Her hand moved around her forehead. Her neck felt empty. She blinked hard, and it felt like something was going to fall from her eyes soon. She lifted her head again, ayer of mist covering her eyes making her vision blurred. She blinked lightly. The blur went away, but it made her eyshes wet. There was a slight helplessness. The camera was always focused on the couple. They really looked good together. Who else could be a good match for them but each other? At this moment, at the auction, Li Manni was holding Chu Lui¡¯s arm. Her smile became sweeter and more radiant as several reporters took their photos as if trying to show others her happiness and satisfaction. She was showing off her happiness and her sessful love. Chapter 158 - A Woman’s Vanity

Chapter 158: A Woman¡¯s Vanity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was really doing very well now. Chu Lui answered to her every need and loved her a lot. He gave her whatever she wanted. Her life was filled with happiness every single day. ¡°Tell me what you want. I¡¯ll buy them all for you.¡± Chu Lui turned around and reached a hand out onto her hair and grabbed her waist. His ck eyes were extremely calm. He looked at the stage, feeling like it was almost yesterday when he brought another woman here. He said these words before. Whatever she wanted, he would get it for her. She did not want anything. He bought her an expensive ne anyway, but it wasn¡¯t genuine. He had a motive. This time, he held no motive towards Li Manni. He just wanted to give her the best of everything. The more he felt like he was going to miss the woman, the better he treated Li Manni. It seemed as if this was the only way to keep him from thinking. It kept him from remembering. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Manni rested her head on top of Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders, but her eyes wandered up to the stage. All women like jewels and flowers. It seemed like it was inherent, and she was no different. ¡°Lui, I like that ne.¡± Li Manni pointed to a diamond ne in the auctioneer¡¯s hands. She had once heard that he had bought a ne worth three million dors for Xia Ruoxin. She wanted one, too, and she wanted it to be worth more than that. Chu Lui stared at the ne, feeling a twinge of unspeakable frustration momentarily. ¡°The queen of Ennd once wore this ne. Each gem on this ne is carved by hand and has more than a thousand cuts. All the gems have a simr size and weight. The minimum bid starts at 3 million dors. Let¡¯s start the bid.¡± This was definitely the most expensive thing in the auction, and of course the most valuable. ¡°Three million!¡± Someone bid. ¡°3.5 million!¡± said another. It seemed as if everyone was extremely interested in this ne. The diamonds were already worth a lot, not to mention the ne was worn by the queen of Ennd. A celebrity¡¯s clothes could be sold for more than ten times, even a hundred, of its actual price¡ªmuch less an item that belonged to a queen. ¡°Five million.¡± ¡°Eight million.¡± The bids increased in price. Li Manni bit her red lips lightly, ncing at the stage asionally. She was afraid that someone else would make a sessful bid, but Chu Lui just sat there leaning against his seat, fiddling with the watch on his wrist calmly and leisurely. Li Manni wanted to say something, but in the end, she swallowed the words down. She did not want others to view her as materialistic, but this was different. What she wanted was more than just a ne. It was a contest between women. That woman had it, and so she must have it, too. She must have more, better, greater. Chu Lui kept still, and his eyes seemed to darken more. ¡°15 million!¡± This was thest bid. ¡°15 million, anyone? If not, this ne would belong to thedy there.¡± Thedy who called the bid was donned with jewelry from head to toe, and she even had close to ten rings on her body. The brilliance was actually piercing instead. Chapter 159 - The Necklace Worth Thirty Million

Chapter 159: The Ne Worth Thirty Million

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios These things, at times as an essory, would make a woman more beautiful and confident. When overly done, it would make one seem like an upstart especially in this instance. It had not allowed others to see the beauty; instead, it was so painful to look at that one would not give a second look. It was blinding. Unless it was another kind of man, he would lock their eyes on that woman. That would be a thief. So many essories were worn to attract a thief. ¡°15 million once... 15 million twice.¡± It had been called twice. The deal would be sealed when there¡¯s a final call. Then, the ne would belong to that Diamond Lady. Li Manni was so tensed that she wanted to cry. She thought Chu Lui would purchase it for her so she waited in anticipation. In her mind, the ne had already belonged to her. She was a possessive woman, and others were eyeing on something that she wanted. How could she remain calm and not frustrated? She realized that the thing she had been wanting would soon belong to another. She felt uneasy. Meanwhile, Chu Lui¡¯s hand remained down. His eyes were semi-closed calmly, seemingly thinking and looking. Then, his lips parted. ¡°20 million.¡± The Diamond Lady was visibly shocked at his call. She thought she had it and had not expected another contender. She was not aware of this man. The ne was almost hers, but it looked to be lost. Diamond Lady hesitated, and then she clenched her jaw. ¡°21 million.¡± Chu Lui closed his eyes. ¡°25 million,¡± he called again. It felt like a p to the Diamond Lady¡¯s cheek, and her face paled. Everyone in the hall was stunned. His bid was the highest, and every bid was done with no hesitation as though the money he had was just paper with no value. This man, Chu Lui, was the CEO of Chu Enterprise. Money had never been an issue for him because he had nock of it. He was also good at making money. Of course, money was never enough for some. ¡°26 million.¡± The Diamond Lady red at Chu Lui. She regretted and wanted to p herself after she called her bid. She could have bought many more nes at this price. She liked expensive and exquisite things... and in big quantities. Looking at the way she dressed, she had 3 nes and countless rings. Chu Lui opened his unusually profound eyes at this moment; his lips pursed. ¡°30 million.¡± As soon as he finished, his hands balled into fists by his sides. It was not because of the price or that he valued money. It was number three. It was another three. He seemed to have an affinity to that number. Thirty million was ten times 3 million. What he gave Li Manni would always be better than what he had given Xia Ruoxin. No one dared to bid after hearing this number. There would be no equivalent to Chu Lui who would use so much money to buy a strand of ne which could not be eaten or worn. Chu Lui stood up. He knew that belonged to him. The Diamond Lady could only look longingly at that diamond ne on the stage. She red at Chu Lui as he turned around and met her eyes with his icy gaze. She felt cold all over and very ufortable. Chapter 160 - Hospitalized, What To Do

Chapter 160: Hospitalized, What To Do

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui took that ne and walked off the stage. He put it around Li Manni¡¯s neck; it made her slender neck looked more beautiful and elegant. However, something shed in his eyes. It was a scene he would never forget; it was him and another woman. In reality, he knew the difference between 3 million and 30 million. He still preferred that strand of pearl ne. ¡°Lui, thank you. I love it.¡± Li Manni reached out and caressed her neck. She felt like the most fortunate woman in the world. Tears began to well in her eyes as she hugged Chu Lui around his neck while he put his hand around her waist gently. He heard her whispered the words ¡®I love you¡¯. ¡°I love you.¡± But, do I love you? His long arms circled the woman, and it stayed that way. Xia Ruoxin turned her head and put her hands on her face. It was streaked with tear stains; she had been crying. She stood up and went over to the ward entrance, wiping hard at the tears streaming down her face. What was the condition of her daughter? How was her Rainy? Was she in pain? Sheid her hand against the wall, her fingers unable to warm themselves from the coldness. Nothing must happen to her child; she would not be able to survive otherwise. The ward door opened at this moment, and the doctor walked out. He removed his mask before Xia Ruoxin could say anything. ¡°The child had an infection in her airways which has be pneumonia. She needed to be hospitalized. Please go and sign the papers for her hospitalization.¡± The doctor¡¯s words caused Xia Ruoxin to reel. Her face turned into a shade of white, losing all of its colors. She needed to be hospitalized. ¡°Please do not worry. The child¡¯s condition may be severe, but it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. She just needs to be hospitalized for a few days. It has been tough on the child. We could only try to prevent otherplications from infecting the other organs.¡± The doctor consoled quickly when he saw Xia Ruoxin stood shakily as though she might fall from the slightest touch. Xia Ruoxin said nothing, merely nodding her head, as she put one foot in front of the other, walking with heavy steps. Hospitalization needed money; however... She reached into her pocket and took out some money; a dor, two, ten... and the biggest amount was fifty. It was just a few notes; it was all that she had. She stopped and clutched the money in her hands. Her eyes were red. What to do? What should she do? Suddenly, she looked up as if she had made a decision. There was an unspeakable sadness on that pale face. ¡°Are you sure? Your body is not suitable.¡± A doctor gave the woman before him the once-over. She was extremely thin and underweight. It was not right. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head and rolled up her sleeve, revealing a thin arm. It was very fair but pathetically slim. One could crush all her bones easily with one hand. ¡°I am very sorry. I can¡¯t agree with this.¡± The doctor rested both his hands on the table, a look of disagreement shed in his bespectacled eyes. Chapter 161 - A Good Doctor

Chapter 161: A Good Doctor

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You shouldn¡¯t do this no matter how urgently you need the money. ¡°You should know what blood means to a human. Money is not life.¡± The doctor tried to persuade this pale-faced woman before him, disagreeing with her for selling her blood. She was so skinny and pathetically frail. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arm stayed on the table. She looked up with her eyes; those eyes had seen too much. She smiled powerlessly. ¡°I understand what you are trying to say. Maybe for a lot of people, money is not life. For me, my daughter needs me, and I need money. She is still a newborn baby, barely a month old. She is waiting for me to save her because she is sick now. ¡°Please, can you help me? I can¡¯t survive, not without my daughter.¡± She tightened her weak left hand as tears streamed down her face, forming a straight line before sliding to her chin. If she had a choice, she wouldn¡¯t have to do this. She had no way out, no rtives to depend on, and no money¡ªthat¡¯s why she had to resort to doing this. She did not even dare to return to the city where she was born, and moreover to approach the people she knew for help. She was afraid, very afraid, that that man would harm her child if he knew. The male doctor stood up and looked out the window with arms folded. There were too many people who deserved sympathy in this world. It always came down to a reason or circumstances beyond them. ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked again with a serious look on his extra refined face, and an indescribable sharpness prated his bespectacled eyes. Perhaps, he was not just a doctor; he might even have an ulterior motive. Xia Ruoxin nodded her head hard. A small smile appeared on her lips. She looked like she was going to cry instead; she was trying very hard to smile. Life had been unfair to her in so many ways, but she could tolerate them all. She only wanted her Rainy to be well. The doctor sat down once more. A dark blue light glistened faintly in his dark eyes. He had very refined features, and when he smiled, it gave people a gentle feel. However, when he wasn¡¯t smiling, it seemed to give others a distant feeling. ¡°It will hurt.¡± He took out a very thick syringe from a box at the side. It might as well be as thick as her arm. She knew it would hurt, but she was not afraid. She shook her head with no traces of regret in her eyes. She could have money by doing this; Rainy would get better and won¡¯t be in pain. She was still so little. Xia Ruoxin wished she could take away all her pain and put it on herself, away from her fatherless child. The doctor picked up the syringe and pulled her thin arm. She wondered if it would take her life away. His eyes stayed, and he pushed the syringe into her arm. Xia Ruoxin blinked her eyes slowly and watched the blood flow into the syringe. Her blood, it was still warm. She tightened her hand gently. The needle was thick, but it didn¡¯t really hurt. She only felt the energy slowly seeping away from her body. She closed her eyes gently, not knowing how long it was, and her arm felt lighter. A huge and warm hand covered her arm where the syringe had been. Chapter 162 - You will be Crippled if You don’t Treat It

Chapter 162: You will be Crippled if You don¡¯t Treat It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Is it painful?¡± A pleasant male voice sounded with some pity, and Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart ached. It has been a long time since anyone had asked about her. Was she in pain? Hungry? Suffering? Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes and shook her head. ¡°You lied.¡± He found that her eyes were exceptionally beautiful, like the purest spring water in the mountain. It was always able to wash away anything for him, for another, and many others. ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± The doctor¡¯s brow rose slightly, and his finger stayed on her arm, pressing on the site when the syringe had been. He looked curiously at her left arm. ¡°It¡¯s not painful. You said it would.¡± Xia Ruoxin lips touched lightly. The pain was still tingling. The doctor simply smiled. At times, he did not feel like a doctor... more like a shrewd businessman. ¡°Ah, some feel the pain here.¡± His finger pointed at the position of her heart. ¡°The pain is not in your hand but your heart. Right?¡± Xia Ruoxin was stunned because it truly did not hurt, nowhere hurt. As long as she could save her baby, she was happy. Why would that hurt? ¡°Let me have a look at your left hand.¡± He gently pressed at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arm and swiftly raised it. Something about this arm did not seem right. Xia Ruoxin did not understand why he wanted to examine her left hand. Did he want to draw blood from her left as well? She pursed her lips and stretched out her left arm. The male doctor put his hand on her wrist and moved up to her elbow. He pressed hard. Xia Ruoxin bit on her lip from the piercing pain. He was right. Her hand was weak from a bone injury. There was no proper treatment, and the bone had healed at the wrong ces. It would hurt at the slightest touch. ¡°There is still a chance if you receive treatment now,¡± he said meaningfully while Xia Ruoxin looked down at her arm. Could she? It seemed impossible. She stood up and bowed deeply at the doctor. ¡°Thank you.¡± Her pale face revealing a hint of sadness which unconsciously invoked one¡¯s sympathy. A small smile appeared on her lips; her will power made one ached for her. She picked up the chit for the sale of her blood. Her body wavered slightly, and she left without seeing the doctor¡¯s thoughtful eyes on her. His eyes did not leave her until she vanished. ¡°What a stubborn woman,¡± he mumbled before taking off the doctor¡¯s robe and leaving. This was just an encounter for him, like the one among the many he had. He thought he would never have the chance to see her a second time. The doctor¡¯s robe remained hanging. Peoplee here all the time for money. Xia Ruoxin sat by the hospital bed, her hand caressing the child¡¯s face. The color on her face was a nice red which was a sign that her fever had broken. She was now fine. After she paid the hospitalization fee, there was still some money left. Xia Ruoxin thought she could buy some milk powder for her daughter. If it wasn¡¯t enough, she could sell more blood. It was a way to make some fast cash. As long as Rainy grows up healthy, it didn¡¯t matter. Chapter 163 - A Well-behaved Child

Chapter 163: A Well-behaved Child

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She kept her childpany in the day and at night. She would fold herself beside the hospital bed. At the slightest movement or sound, she would wake violently. The whole ward was full of children of all ages, and all of them had both their fathers and mothers with them. Except her. Sometimes, she would watch a couple take care of their child carefully, and she would feel sad. Not for herself, but for her pitiful daughter. Her Rainy had no father, only a mother. She felt something tugged at her clothes, looked down, and found Rainy staring at her with big, round eyes. They were slightly red, and she looked pitiful as her lips pouted, her hands tugging at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes from time to time. She did not know how to speak, but her eyes spoke volumes. Xia Ruoxin bent down and picked her daughter up carefully. Then, she kissed her tiny face tenderly. Rainy smiled with her eyes crescent as she was being carried by her mother. She kept making little baby noises. ¡°Baby, are you hungry?¡± She kissed her daughter¡¯s rosy cheek again. Rainy reached out and grabbed her blouse, using her own face to rub against her mother¡¯s. She seemed to like doing it. Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter carefully while producing a bottle of warm milk from her pocket. Then, shey Rainy on herp and put the milk bottle in front of her. Rainy¡¯s eyes grew bigger. She reached out with two tiny hands and hugged the milk bottle that Xia Ruoxin was holding. Her face resembled an apple¡¯s. One could hardly resist a bite from her rosy cheeks. Her long eyshes fluttered frequently, and her legs kicked, showing her restlessness. Others watched in envy at the baby in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arm, thinking of how well-behaved this baby was. They knew that babies at this age were not sensible enough. When one cried, others would follow. This child was an exception. At most, she would stare with her big eyes and continued to y with her small hands. ¡°Your daughter is so beautiful.¡± A woman carrying a child walked over. Her wide eyes were on the beautiful baby girl who was drinking her milk in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. It was true that this was an extremely good-looking baby. When she looked at Xia Ruoxin, she realized the mother was already very pretty. No wonder the daughter was, too. It was natural. ¡°Your child is very adorable, too.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter and smiled gently. The child in the other woman¡¯s arms seemed to know that his mother was paying apliment to another; he turned his body away unwillingly. In a mother¡¯s heart, her child would forever be her baby and angel. ¡°Yes, my child is.¡± The woman kissed her own baby¡¯s face. That¡¯s right. What was there to be envious of? Wasn¡¯t her child adorable, too? Xia Ruoxin reached out and carried her daughter while Rainy was still holding onto the milk bottle with both hands with her mouth constantly moving. She suddenly smiled, wanting to y with the little one. She removed the milk bottle away carefully. Rainy¡¯s eyes widened abruptly, her hands kept waving and her lips mumbling. There was childish grievance in her big, round eyes as though she was saying her mother was a naughty girl for taking away her bottle. Xia Ruoxin moved the milk bottle further, and Rainy continued to reach for it consistently. Finally, she pouted her tender lips to show her mother she was upset. Chapter 164 - A Stranger Helped Her

Chapter 164: A Stranger Helped Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She grabbed onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s blouse and bit on it, treating it like a milk bottle. Xia Ruoxin smiled helplessly. Who would say her child was well-behaved? In fact, she had a temper. Take now for example. Her fingers touched Rainy¡¯s tiny face tenderly while the little one continued to munch on her blouse, not bothering about her. She stopped smiling. Look, she¡¯s angry and throwing a tantrum. She picked up the milk bottle quickly and ced it by Rainy¡¯s mouth. The little girl finally released her hand and held the bottle. What a temper for her age. She pulled the nket, covered her daughter¡¯s legs, and rested her hand on the girl¡¯s hair. She had a head of beautiful hair; it was ck and thick, like her mother¡¯s. She sketched her daughter¡¯s face carefully. It has been a month, and she has grown and looked more like her. In a way, her ck pupils resembled him. She was very fortunate that the child resembled her. She could not see a hint of the other man on her baby. She was her daughter and nobody else¡¯s. ¡°Rainy, did you know that? Mommy loves you very, very much.¡± She held her sleeping daughter in her arms carefully, with her face touching the little girl¡¯s tender face. ¡°Rainy, you can be discharged tomorrow. We can go home. Even though our home is very old and Mommy is very poor, you must believe that Mommy will love you with everything. ¡°Everything that Mommy can achieve.¡± The check-up showed that Rainy was indeed fine. Her fever was gone, and she was a healthy baby again. Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter out of the hospital together with what little clothing she had. It had been a few days since she came outside. The sunlight made her eyes sting. She looked at Rainy who was evidently happy. She looked around frequently, and Xia Ruoxin wondered what she was excited about. Her small hands grabbed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hair. She wasn¡¯t strong so Xia Ruoxin did not feel any pain. When they were back at the small warehouse, Xia Ruoxin put her daughter to bed before going out to collect theundry from the various households. She was penniless now. If she didn¡¯t find work soon, both she and Rainy would starve. She went from one house to another. Soon, she had a huge bundle ofundry in her arms, and she made her way back to the warehouse. In her hand was some money given by everyone when they heard that her child was sick. They said she received more for theirundry because the material was thicker and harder to wash. Her eyes were red the whole time. At her most helpless and troubled time, the ones who lent her a helping hand were the strangers. Not her rtives, mother, or husband. She opened the door and saw that the little one has woken. She did not know how long she has been awake, but she reached out with her hands and kept mumbling. Xia Ruoxin hurriedly put the clothes down and ran over. She carried her daughter and touched the nappy. It was wet. She put her daughter in her coat to warm her little cold body up with her own body temperature. As she looked down, she put her hand on the child¡¯s face. She seemed to love the warm this way as she fell into a deep sleep. There were countless nights when she was cold, and Xia Ruoxin would always use her own body temperature to warm her insensible daughter. Chapter 165 - You Have To Figure Out Your Own Happiness

Chapter 165: You Have To Figure Out Your Own Happiness

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She would always wrap the whole nket around her child. Even if it meant that she had to sleep in the freezing cold. As soon as she saw Rainy¡¯s ruddy face, she felt that everything was worth it. ¡°Rainy, should Mommy bring you along when I look for a job tomorrow?¡± She counted the pieces of clothing on the floor, realizing that the ie from these clothes could no longer support their livelihood. That prompted her to start looking for a job. Perhaps with the new job, she could save some money to rent a cheap apartment. It was too cold here. She wanted to give her daughter a better life. That was why she needed to work. The ie from doingundry alone was not enough, and she couldn¡¯t possibly sell her blood every day. It would cause her death. She must stay alive to care for Rainy. She moved her left hand and knew that doctor was right. If she left it untreated, it could be crippled for the rest of her life. However, it wouldn¡¯t matter. A year had passed, and she was used to it. In the future, her daughter would still remain her priority. She looked down and kissed her daughter¡¯s tiny face. She was so lovely that Xia Ruoxin could not keep her own hands away. Even if her daughter was ugly, she would still love her as much. She put the child down, but the tiny hands held onto her hair. She pried the little fingers open gently, worried that she would hurt her. Rainy was so tiny; she was afraid of hurting her from the slightest force. She stood up and began to pour pails of water into the big basin on the floor. Then, she soaked the clothes in it and started washing piece by piece. The water temperature was cold, but she had grown used to it. From time to time, she would look up and check on the little one. Her eyes were shut, and her little hand ced at her mouth seemingly sucking her thumb while she slept. Her eyshes were so long and thick that it covered her tender face. The warm light shone on her, which made her look like a beautiful angel. This was enough. As long as she could see her baby every day, she felt very happy and satisfied. She thought as she wiped the sweat off her forehead. Some happiness one needed to figure out on their own. Heaven might have treated her unfairly in so many ways, but she had an extremely adorable daughter. This was the greatestpensation for her. She lowered her head and continued with theundry. The sooner she finished washing, the faster she could rest. She still needed to look for a job tomorrow. A job that would make their life better. She would be able to afford the rent for a room; nothing big, but it would be a warm room. That was all she had wished for¡ªnothing too fancy. Otherwise, that would be considered as greed. She finished washing thest piece ofundry. Her body started swaying as she stood up. Suddenly, she felt giddy, and she shook her head before finally fishing out theundry from the basin to hang. When thest piece was hung, she rubbed her shoulders. Her face did not look well at all. She walked to the bedside. The child was still sleeping. Xia Ruoxin pulled and yed with her tiny hand for a while. Then, shey on the bed and finally allowed herself a well-deserved rest. She turned over and hugged her child in her arms carefully. Gradually, her eyes closed. It might have been a dpidated warehouse, but at this moment, a ray of light shone on the two who were deep asleep. Both of them had long eyshes, corners of their lips curled up naturally. The difference¡ªone was bigger, and the other smaller. Chapter 166 - Work was Hard to Come By and Life was Tough

Chapter 166: Work was Hard to Come By and Life was Tough

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The bright morning lit up the warehouse, but it did not stop the cold. Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter in her arms and fed her some paste before leaving. She touched her daughter¡¯s face, and that woke her. She stared, unblinking at her mother with her wide eyes, two tiny hands clutching at her blouse. ¡°Rainy, Mommy will be sure to find a job. Then, you don¡¯t have to eat any more paste because we can afford to buy milk powder. We can also get a new house with a heater, a bathroom, and windows.¡± She held her daughter tight and walked out. A year had since passed. Some people might have already forgotten about the disgraced Xia Ruoxin and only remembered the blissful Li Manni. She did not wish to know anything about them, but sometimes, it was beyond her control. She knew that man loved and cared for her. It wasn¡¯t for theck of love, just that he had never spared any of it on Xia Ruoxin. However, she already had the love of her life now. That was her daughter in her arms. As long as they were together, nothing mattered. She no longer wanted to love a man; neither did she want to love again. Whatever had happened had made her see things very clearly. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will try hard to find a job.¡± Under the sunlight, her eyes looked exceptionally bright and determined while the child in her arms looked around with curiosity in her big eyes. When she spotted someone watching her, she would cower and hide in her mother¡¯s arms. Then, she would try to sneak a peek again. Certain things were not as simple as Xia Ruoxin had thought. It was hard to find a job outside, especially when she was a woman with an infant and had a weak left arm. She couldn¡¯t possibly leave Rainy at home alone; neither could she leave her in the care of others. Rainy was her life, and she would not leave her. She did not have any work experience; she only knew drawing. It could not be her livelihood. It was only now that she realized... she was actually a good-for-nothing. She sat on the bench by the side of the road and fed her daughter some water. The child did not know that the sighs came from her mother. She held the bottle and drank. After she had finished drinking, she went back into her mother¡¯s arms and continued with her curiosity about the outside world. She liked crowded ces and bright colors, but there was more that she was afraid of. ¡°Rainy, let¡¯s go. Mommy will continue to search. I don¡¯t believe that we will starve to death.¡± She carried her daughter and picked up the newspaper, undeterred. Until she came to the entrance of a shopping mall. They were hiring, but... She began doubting herself, thinking about what she could work as. She walked in the ce in her shabby attire, like someone who doesn¡¯t belong in the big shopping mall; and she was carrying a child who was fast asleep. ¡°May I know if you are recruiting?¡± She held the newspaper out in one hand and asked one of the young and beautiful women. She eyed at her suspiciously and pointed to the left with a look of disdain in her eyes. ¡°Over there, not here. And remember, the main entrance is reserved for the customers. Not for someone like you.¡± She gestured at Xia Ruoxin with her chin, showing her obvious displeasure at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s beauty even after she had already had a child. Chapter 167 - Compete with Men for Jobs

Chapter 167: Compete with Men for Jobs

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Embarrassment showed on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, and she apologized in a hurry. ¡°I am sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± She looked down at her sleeping daughter and held her tight as she gave a small smile. It¡¯s alright. She was used to mockery and people rebuffing her. Had she beencking self-confidence, she would die from the embarrassment. She turned around and walked in the direction that the woman had pointed. Rainy decided to open her eyes at this moment and stare at the woman behind her. The purity in those beautiful eyes made one feel inferior, and her look shamed the woman. She kept staring, and the woman looked at her overly pretty face and found that she could not look away. She felt her face flushed. Being able to work was not something to be ashamed about; neither was it improper. They were merely earning a living for themselves with their own hands. Xia Ruoxin went to the ce where the woman had directed her, and she entered. She was the only woman among the many men present. ¡°Are you here for a job?¡± A man, who looked to be the supervisor, began sizing Xia Ruoxin up. Indeed, the greatly despised Xia Ruoxin had long been forgotten. Many new things and old could happen in that one year. It would gradually fade in time. Moreover, humans were forgetful by nature. Even a celebrity could be forgotten at times, not to mention an ordinary man. Xia Ruoxin nodded, but she did not know why he was looking at her in a peculiar way. She held her child carefully, slightly unsettled. Could it be that she was being rejected again? ¡°I can do anything, and I am not afraid of hardships.¡± She took a step forward hastily. If this was unsessful, she would have to go home with nothing. She would have to eat preserved vegetable and drink in water. ¡°But this job is not for you.¡± The man nted his head and exined, ¡°We are looking for a warehouse clerk for the mall. To put it simply, it would be a mover. Are you sure you can do it? ¡°Besides, you have a...¡± He pointed at the infant in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms, wondering if she would be bringing the little one to work. ¡°She is very well-behaved. She¡¯s not noisy at all. We really need this job.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked at Rainy and caressed her face. She had really been a good girl, and she had not cried at all. The man hesitated for a while. It wasn¡¯t because he was not sympathetic; just that the job description involved heavy lifting which was too much for a woman to handle. ¡°I can do it.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head, harder. She was willing to do anything as long as they could pay her and give her the money to buy milk powder for her daughter. Her tone was almost pleading, and the man hesitated once more. It would be a sin to reject a woman like her. The child in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms opened her eyes wide. Both mother and daughter had the same pleading look, and the man was speechless for a long time. ¡°Okay, you can try. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, you have to leave.¡± He stood up. It all depended on whether she could keep the job or not. They had recruited women but not for long. The difference in strength between a man and a woman was huge. Topete with a man for a job was looking for trouble. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin practically cried. She had finally found a job. The future might be tough; however, she could already see the shadow of bliss. She smiled and carried her daughter while Rainy simply grabbed at her mother¡¯s hair again with a smile on her tiny lips. Chapter 168 - It Resembled That Woman

Chapter 168: It Resembled That Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Soon, they would have a house. Xia Ruoxin tied Rainy in front of her. True to her word, the child was indeed very well-behaved. Now, sweat began to gather on her forehead as she carried a big bag of goods over her shoulder. There was a tingling pain in her left arm. It was heavy, but whenever she met her daughter¡¯s eyes, she couldn¡¯t help smiling. During her break, she would sometimes touch her daughter¡¯s face with her fingers or fed her water. It was not easy for a woman to survive like this. Many a time, everyone would leave the lighter work for her to do. Who had said that there were no kind souls in the world? There were many, and she had met them. She leaned against a cab at the side. With the milk bottle in one hand, she began feeding her daughter carefully. Her shoulders hurt, and she couldn¡¯t lift her hands up. When it came to her daughter, she would always be very cautious. Once Rainy was full, she sprawled against her mother quietly without a sound. She carried her daughter with her right hand and exited through the side door. The woman¡¯s words were etched in her mind. The main entrance was reserved for customers¡¯ use. So she used the side door. ¡°Rainy, we¡¯re home.¡± She kissed her daughter¡¯s face. Rainy seemed to be conversing with her in her babynguage which she did not understand. All the while, gesturing with her hands. Xia Ruoxin put her tiny hands in her coat to keep her warm. Unknown to her, a ck Lamborghini had parked not too far away from her. She was familiar with the car, the number te, and even the people in it. ¡°Lui, what are you looking at?¡± Li Manni hugged his waist and followed the direction of his eyes curiously. There was no one. ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Lui simply turned his attention back to her, allowing Li Manni to lean on his shoulders smoothly. Something flickered in his dark eyes. As he ran his fingers in Li Manni¡¯s hair, his expression was vaguely distracted. The back view of that woman resembled her. That woman. Xia Ruoxin returned to the small warehouse where she had previously stayed and put her daughter down. She had fallen asleep with the rocking. Then, she made her way to collect the clothing to be washed. In the day, she was a mover; and at night, she has to do other people¡¯sundry. The condition of her health has greatly deteriorated under the heavy workload. However, at the thought of her daughter being able to drink milk and the prospect of them having a new ce to stay, she was filled with unlimited strength. She would bring her daughter to work every day, and it became her routine in life. ¡°Ruoxin, you need to run an errand. A customer wanted some formal wear which was not supposed to be delivered by us, but the instruction came from top management. We had to obey.¡± A man put the formal wear into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands and instructed again, ¡°Hurry. The customer needs them urgently.¡± At the sight of a baby bundled in front of Xia Ruoxin, the man hesitated. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that everyone is so busy, and you¡¯re the only one who could go. It¡¯s just outside...¡± Xia Ruoxin held the box tightly in her hands. She pressed her lips and smiled at the man. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will be right back.¡± She left with one arm holding Rainy tightly against her. It was pouring outside. She looked at her child and wrapped her in her coat. Chapter 169 - Sending Clothes

Chapter 169: Sending Clothes

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ah woo...¡± Rainy reached out and held onto her mother¡¯s blouse. Her big and round eyes were constantly blinking and looking adorable with her rosy face. Once they were outside, they saw that it was pouring. Xia Ruoxin opened her coat and hugged her daughter closer to her. She opened the umbre and started advancing in the rain with much difficulty. Rainy was in her arms, and the box was well-protected. There was not a drop of rain on it. Rainy had her face against Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chest. She did not seem to feel ufortable. A woman could be seen running forward in the rain, and her back was soaked. She continued running with water seeping into her shoes and even on her. She was freezing. When she arrived at the destination of her errand, she was shocked. It was Qin Lao¡¯s studio. She was back here after going to so many ces. The world was a small ce. Why must everyone cramp themselves in such near proximity? Couldn¡¯t they stay further away? She stood outside, feelingplex. Through the transparent ss at one nce, she saw a dazzling woman sitting on a chair like a princess. This was the ce where Chu Lui had turned her into a princess, also where she had entered hell. She put the box down. Her face was pale, and her hair wet. She removed her coat carefully but realized that the little one was still in a deep sleep. Her cheeks were more flushed than before, and her tiny mouth kept moving as though she was hungry. She ran her hand across her beloved child¡¯s face. In an instant, the pain began to fade. They have their happiness, and she had hers. The door opened. Someone came out and asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you here to deliver something?¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded gently and ced the box into the person¡¯s hands. It was dry, but her back and shoes were soaked. She shivered and hugged her daughter closer. She wondered if she was cold. At the same time, a limousine stopped. She felt a suppressing aura approaching, and she retreated to the side in a hurry. The person carrying the box also noticed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s back was soaked, and he had a funny thought. Couldn¡¯t she move the umbre forward and covered herself? What was going on with that freightpany? How could they have sent a woman to do the delivery? What would happen if the clothes had gotten wet? They wouldn¡¯t be able to afford thepensation. A pair of strong legs emerged from the limousine. The ck shoes stepped into the rain. He did not bother with his surroundings and went straight into the studio. That man opened the box which was delivered by Xia Ruoxin. The box and its contents were dry. It contained a silver gown and a pair of matching shoes including the essories and the purse. Qin Lao stood at one side as though he was grading an item. He had indeed made the woman before him more beautiful. However, this woman was not the model whom he wanted; neither would she be a good creation. ¡°Qin Lao, are you done?¡± The man asked as soon as he entered. Qin Lao stoodzily as he rolled his eyes. ¡°How many hands do you think I have? Always behaving like this.¡± He muttered unhappily. Chapter 170 - He is a Psycho

Chapter 170: He is a Psycho

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Makeup artists can also have exhaustion of inspiration. There are times when we feel low. I may not have a period like a woman, but there are a few days every month when I don¡¯t feel like working. This happens to be one of those days.¡± Chu Lui raised his eyebrow. In what way had he antagonized this man? Why must he react so offensively? ¡°Well then, Miss Li, your gown has arrived. Please change into it.¡± Qin Lao sat on the sofa and crossed his legs. He was quite polite towards the confused Li Manni. After all, she was his customer, and that called for his good manners. As soon as Li Manni entered the changing room, Qin Lao put his legs down and sat properly. He looked at Chu Lui, trying to decide if he should smile. ¡°What do you wish to know?¡± Chu Lui generously allowed him to stare. They were considered childhood friends and had gone through thick and thin. Naturally, they knew each other¡¯s character well. ¡°I want to know where that woman is. I said this before. If you don¡¯t want her, you can give her to me. I need a good canvas for my work.¡± Qin Lao moved his finger to his chin and knocked on it gently. This action and expression were enticing. Chu Lui¡¯s expression became serious as his aura turned more aloof. ¡°Qin Lao, I told you to stop hitting on her.¡± Both knew who the ¡®her¡¯ was. ¡°Ha... you agree based on what position and what reasoning? Who do you think you are; her husband or her ex-husband?¡± Qin Lao did not agree with Chu Lui¡¯s methods and cruelty. He was fuming. This man had destroyed a good canvas. Chu Lui¡¯s hands balled into fists by his side, and he smiled with cool indifference. ¡°That woman is dead. You can look for her bymitting suicide. You can jump into the sea, go hang yourself, or bang your head against a tree. You choose.¡± Qin Lao shrugged. ¡°Losing a canvas makes my heart ache, even my tooth aches. However, I don¡¯t believe that it is more important than my life. ¡°But you?¡± He stood up and advanced towards Chu Lui. His beautiful red lips were pressed together in a line. ¡°Ask yourself. Did you really let her die? If she was dead, would you be happy or excited?¡± Qin Lao finished with those meaningful words, put his hands in his pockets, and walked past Chu Lui. After a few steps, he turned back. ¡°Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m a psycho. But you seemed to be more psychotic than me. You like to torture others and yourself.¡± He raised his long eyebrow which looked very beautiful for a man. His features might be overly feminine; however, no one had treated him as a woman. His beauty was neutral and bewitching for a man, not a woman. Compared to Chu Lui¡¯s moodiness, Qin Lao¡¯s unpredictable character made it tougher to understand. One never knew when he would turn psychotic and strangle one to death. When the changing room door opened, Li Manni walked out as she lifted the dress hem. Qin Lao did not bother to look. This was not what he wanted, and he didn¡¯t even feel like giving her a makeover. An ordinary woman like her with makeup would only manage to look pretty at best. ¡°Lui.¡± Li Manni ran to Chu Lui and spun around in her gown. ¡°Am I beautiful?¡± She sneaked a peek at the mirror. No wonder celebrities made a beeline for that man. His hands bestowed beauty to a woman¡¯s soul and made her princess dreame true. Chapter 171 - He Won’t Leave Us Alone

Chapter 171: He Won¡¯t Leave Us Alone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He would also bring out all the beauty in her. She could guarantee that she¡¯d be the most gorgeous woman at tonight¡¯s party. ¡°Beautiful.¡± Chu Lui smiled as he praised at the radiant Li Manni. Suddenly, there was awkwardness between them. She should be smiling shyly, not behaving like this¡ªin an overconfident and ecstatic manner. He did not like things as it is, and he became absentminded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s almost time.¡± Li Manni proactively put her arm around Chu Lui¡¯s, and the two walked out into the pouring rain. Li Manni stretched her hand out and raindrops fell onto her fingers. She hastily retracted her hand, looked at the exquisite silver high heels, and tried to figure a way to proceed. ¡°Lui, my shoes will get wet.¡± She tugged at Chu Lui¡¯s shirt, unwilling to let even a drop of rain touch her. It would spoil her perfect image. ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Lui turned back, reached out with his hands, and carried Li Manni effortlessly like a groom carrying his new bride. Her legs were off the ground. Li Manni hugged Chu Lui¡¯s neck tightly and smiled in extreme happiness. ¡°Lui, I love you,¡± She said, closing her eyes inplete bliss. However, she missed the look of loss andplexity in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes. ¡°I love you, too,¡± he replied easily, reciting the word ¡®love¡¯ like a script. Yet, there was nothing like love in his eyes. Was his love in his heart, or had it left already? The car sped through the curtain of rain as it continued to rain. All that was left was the sttering sound. Once that car disappeared, and a drenched woman finally came out from the corner of the walls. She was unsure if it was because of the rain, but her long eyshes were wet. She was powerless to open her eyes. She looked down and quickly removed her hand that was covering her daughter¡¯s mouth. Rainy stared at her with eyes that looked like hers. Then, she blinked and broke into a clever smile. With one tiny hand on her blouse, Rainy leaned back into her arms. ¡°Rainy, did you see him? That is your father, but he did not know of your existence.¡± She hoisted her daughter higher and kissed her little face. ¡°Sorry. Mommy had hurt you earlier. Mommy was afraid that if your father knew that we are alive, he won¡¯t leave us alone. Especially you, Rainy.¡± She was a mother who wanted to protect her child. She had experienced firsthand the extent of Chu Lui¡¯s ruthlessness. She dared not let him know of Rainy¡¯s presence; neither was she willing to put her daughter¡¯s life in danger. Li Manni¡¯s child would be extremely loved by him; her child, she believed, would be loathed by him. All because he hated her. That made him hate her child as well. This was Chu Lui. She had witnessed his heartless behavior, hadn¡¯t she? It¡¯s just that she now know he was capable of loving a woman, more than he had loved Xia Yixuan. She felt slight jealousy fill up and then disperse, and maybe... she would cry. Yet, she did not manage to. Life and stress, followed by her daughter¡¯s birth, had not given her the luxury to love another with all of her. Wasn¡¯t this better? They both had the ones they loved. They would have nothing to do with each other anymore. Chapter 172 - Three Years

Chapter 172: Three Years

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Rainy, did you know that? It was also raining when you were born. That¡¯s why your name is Rainy.¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter tightly and opened the umbre. Then, she walked into the rain. Drops of rain hit her back, and it became soaked. As the wind blew, it felt frigid. Rainy was sprawled in her arms with her little face tucked firmly into her mother¡¯s chest which wasn¡¯t very wide. It might be thin, but it was the safest ce. She gave a yawn... and smiled. She was unaware that her mother was using her whole life to protect her. Time passed by when we were not paying attention. Soon, we found out that time was gone just like that. Some people grow old, some grew up while some died. Bang... bang... A moderate knock on the door. A middle-aged woman answered. She was perplexed as she did not see anyone at her door. She looked down, and an affectionate smile appeared on her face as she squatted and looked into the eyes of a toddler who was about as tall as her thigh. ¡°Rainy, are you here to help your mother with the collection?¡± The child before her nodded emphatically. Her face resembled an apple was beautiful. Her long hair fell smoothly on her shoulders, so soft that it was unbelievable. Her rosy cheeks were tender, matched with a pair of big, round eyes and a shy smile on her pouty lips. ¡°Just as I imagined years ago, our Rainy is getting prettier like your mother.¡± Her slightly callous hand caressed the child¡¯s soft face. Even though she felt ufortable, the child still smiled shyly. ¡°Okay, wait a minute. Granny will bring the clothes out for you.¡± She got up and went back in while the child remained standing in the same ce. She stared curiously with her wide eyes but did not follow suit. Soon, that middle-aged woman reappeared with several pieces of clothing in her arms. It might not be much as she could carry the load with one hand. However, for a small child like the one before her, it was a lot. ¡°Here, Rainy. Hold them well.¡± She ced the clothing into the child¡¯s arms, and the little one held them tight with her elbows. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± The middle-aged woman seemed to recall something, and she took a candy out of her hand. ¡°Rainy, this is from Granny. You can eat it.¡± She had bought it for her own granddaughter. Coincidentally, there was one left, and she gave it to this little cutie. The child shook her head obediently. ¡°Mommy said not to ept things from others.¡± Her sweet voice had the immaturity of a child. Yet, as she was saying the words, her eyes never left the candy. Actually, she really wanted to have it, but she must remember her mother¡¯s instruction. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s alright. This is my gift to you. If you don¡¯t want it, then I will be angry.¡± The middle-aged woman smiled, but there was no anger on her face. Instead, she felt sorry. Such a good and sensible child. Ruoxin had taught her child well even if it was just a three-year-old. Her granddaughter was two years older than Rainy, and yet when she liked something which belonged to others, she would throw a tantrum. She would not stop unless she got her way. Chapter 173 - A Well-Behaved Child

Chapter 173: A Well-Behaved Child

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Unlike this child who was so sensible that one would pity her. ¡°Come, this is from Granny. It is to thank Rainy for doing such a great job for cleaning my clothes,¡± she said as she put the piece of candy into the child¡¯s pocket. ¡°Thank you, Granny,¡± she replied in a soft, candy-like voice that would melt one¡¯s heart. She hugged the clothes close to her and retreated, straggling in tiny steps. A young child like this would, at times, struggle to get a stable footing. Right now, she was already helping her mother with chores. She would look up constantly to look for her mother, and her arms were tired. Once she spotted a woman approaching, she smiled with her eyes squinting. She ran to the woman. ¡°Mommy.¡± Xia Ruoxin saw the childing. She squatted, put down the load of clothing that she had just collected, and caught the staggering child. ¡°Rainy, are you tired?¡± Her hand gently caressed the child¡¯s hair. Then, she took over the pile of clothing from her daughter and put it aside. ¡°No.¡± Rainy shook her head before hugging Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go home.¡± Her petal-like lips pouted, and she nted a big kiss on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. She loved her mother the most. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin rubbed her daughter¡¯s hair. Then, she carried the pile of clothes from the ground. Rainy stood obediently by her side. She reached out with her small hand and held onto a chunk of her mother¡¯s blouse. She reached into her pocket with the other hand, but she took it out again and held tightly onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s blouse, afraid of losing herself. Xia Ruoxin walked slowly, matching the child¡¯s tiny footsteps. Yet, at this speed, Rainy still felt as though she was running. They arrived back at the ce they had been staying for the past three years. They no longer reside in the dark warehouse. Now, she had two jobs, and they could afford to rent a small apartment. It may be small, but it was a home for her and her daughter. The door opened, and it led to a small room; it was sufficient for them. A child¡¯s hands and an adult¡¯s hands were doing theundry in a water basin. However, the child¡¯s hands were not strong enough. It looked more like she was ying with water. Xia Ruoxin looked at her daughter¡¯s flushed face. Her curly eyshes batted as her eyes moved to her tiny hands. Such small hands should belong to a child who was still insensible. Her daughter was very obedient, so much that her heart ached for her. ¡°Rainy, you can stop if you are tired. Okay? Mommy can do this alone.¡± Actually, the little one had not been of much help. Rainy looked up with her beautiful face as she shook her head very seriously. ¡°No, I¡¯m not tired. I want to work with Mommy because I have grown up.¡± Xia Ruoxin wiped her sweat with her hand and rubbed her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Whose character did you take after? Being so stubborn.¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Rainyughed happily and continued clumsily to wash a piece of clothing. She was happy to be able to work with her mother. Her small frame looked even smaller when she was squatting. The warm light in the room shone on her and made her look like an angel with wings. She was indeed an angel. She hade to save her mother who had nothing. Chapter 174 - A Candy

Chapter 174: A Candy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The two finally hung all theundry after they were done washing. It concluded their day¡¯s work. In the tiny kitchen, Rainy grabbed onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes, without leaving a step. ¡°Hungry?¡± Xia Ruoxin turned around and asked her daughter tenderly. Rainy smiled shyly and hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s thigh tightly with both her hands. ¡°Yes, Mommy. Rainy is a bit hungry, just a bit.¡± She stressed on the ¡®bit¡¯ part when in reality, she was famished. Xia Ruoxin turned back. She did not know why her eyes started tearing, and she almost cried. She was already trying very hard, but there was still a limit as to what she could give her daughter. She could not afford nice clothing to wear or delicious food. At times, she even had to starve with her. ¡°Mommy.¡± Rainy hugged her thigh tight and rubbed her cheek against it. ¡°Mommy, Rainy loves Mommy. Very much.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned back again and held her daughter in her arms. She kissed her face. ¡°Mommy loves Rainy, too.¡± A bashful smile appeared on the child¡¯s flushed face. She hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck and smiled prettily. Two dishes and two bowls, one big and one small,y on the undersized table. The big one was for Xia Ruoxin while the small one was for Rainy. Xia Ruoxin held her daughter in her arms. ¡°Come, Rainy. Mommy will feed you.¡± Rainy blinked her eyes stubbornly and shook her head. ¡°No, Rainy has grown up and can eat on my own. I don¡¯t need Mommy to feed me.¡± She climbed off Xia Ruoxin¡¯sp, sat on her small stool, and held her chopsticks clumsily as she started to eat. The speed that she was eating was slow, but not a grain of rice had fallen on the table. ¡°Rainy, why won¡¯t you let Mommy feed you?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked her daughter curiously. Ever since this child was two years old, she had not allowed Xia Ruoxin to feed her. She preferred to eat on her own. Rainy put a mouth of rice carefully. Her tiny apple-shaped face was full of grievance. ¡°Mommy¡¯s arm hurts.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes teared up upon hearing her soft voice. How could her daughter be so obedient and sensible? She would rather she had a temper like the other children and be naughty or act like a spoilt child. However, she did not. She had been very sensible. Rainy climbed off the stool and hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s leg. ¡°Mommy, carry.¡± She reached out with two small hands, allowing Xia Ruoxin to carry her. Xia Ruoxin turned around and lifted her daughter off the ground while Rainy reached into her pocket and started digging. After some time, she produced a piece of candy in one of her tiny hands and presented it to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy, a candy. Granny gave it to me.¡± She looked up, her beautiful eyes kept blinking. ¡°Granny insisted that I keep it, or else I am not good. I am the most obedient child.¡± Shey the candy in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s palm with a yearning look in her eyes. She really wanted to eat it. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want it. Rainy, you can have it.¡± Xia Ruoxin put the candy back into her daughter¡¯s hand as she caressed her face. She had wanted to eat it so badly, and yet she had thought of her mother. The suffering she had while giving birth was worth it; her heart ached even more for her daughter. Chapter 175 - Mommy Is a Good Witch

Chapter 175: Mommy Is a Good Witch

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rainy shook her head. ¡°Mommy, eat. Rainy had already eaten.¡± She stuck her finger out to signal one. ¡°Rainy had one.¡± As soon as she finished, she lowered her head. She lied as her face flushed and wondered if her nose would be long. Mummy had said that lying children would have long noses and turned ugly. She leaned into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms, peeping at the candy in her hand. Her face was red, and she licked her bottom lip. She really wanted to have it. Xia Ruoxin peeled the candy wrapper off and put it in her mouth as she watched the disappointment on her daughter¡¯s face. She almost smiled. ¡°Rainy, do you know that Mommy knows magic?¡± She hoisted her daughter higher. Apparently, children at her age loved this kind of story. ¡°Magic?¡± Rainy¡¯s eyes lit up, and she grabbed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s blouse. She wanted magic. ¡°Look. Mommy will show you.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled gently, and she spread her fingers, putting them in front of her daughter. ¡°See, Mommy has done it.¡± It was a candy on her palm. It was the same one. ¡°Whoa, it¡¯s real magic. Mommy is so good.¡± Rainy pped her hands as her crescent eyes showed her happy smile. Her face became scarlet. ¡°Mommy, are you like the witch in ¡®Snow White¡¯ who knows magic?¡± Xia Ruoxin stunned momentarily, and she recalled the little one was talking about the story she had told the day before. However, her understanding was a bit abstract. How could her mother be a witch? Rainy bit on her finger, curious. Did she say something wrong? ¡°My Rainy is such a clever girl. That¡¯s right. Mommy is the good witch in the book.¡± Xia Ruoxin rubbed her daughter¡¯s head with an extremely kind smile. Of course, there were also good witches, like man. There was a difference between good and evil man. ¡°Eat.¡± She put the candy at her daughter¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mommy had already eaten. So, this is for Rainy.¡± Rainy nodded her head emphatically and ate the candy in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, is the one that I¡¯m eating as sweet as Mommy¡¯s?¡± She asked, not knowing what that meant. For a three-year-old child, she was very intelligent. ¡°Yes, the same.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter to bed, removed her shoes, and looked at her pretty feet. She measured with her hand. It seemed that her daughter had grown; she would need new shoes. ¡°Rainy, shall Mommy buy you a pair of beautiful shoes after work tomorrow?¡± She tickled her daughter¡¯s chubby feet. They were tender and fair with five adorable, round toes. Rainy nodded again but retracted her feet. She hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t touch my feet. It¡¯s ticklish.¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s back. Sometimes, she has plenty of weird temperament. She disliked people touching her feet, pinching her cheek, or feeling her hair. ¡°But Mommy likes Rainy¡¯s feet. What to do? If Mommy doesn¡¯t pinch them, she will feel sad.¡± She kissed her daughter¡¯s beautiful, apple-shaped face. She could not stop touching her. Rainy¡¯s cheeks were red from all her pinching and rubbing. She looked cute and healthy. Chapter 176 - Weird Temper

Chapter 176: Weird Temper

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A frown appeared on Rainy¡¯s little eyebrows, the child deep in thoughts. Then, she batted her eyshes which were the same as Xia Ruoxin¡¯s and pouted before she stretched her legs out. ¡°Okay, Mommy can pinch. But, gently. Or else, I will feel ufortable.¡± She closed her eyes tightly while, at the same time, she tried to peep. She looked like she was going to die; it was amusing to watch. Xia Ruoxin saw the awkward look on her daughter, and it made her want to pinch her more. However, she stopped when she saw her red cheeks. ¡°Alright, I understand. I won¡¯t touch your feet.¡± She carried her daughter in her arms, and Rainy was relieved that her feet were fine. She leaned into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms cheerfully. There was a nice smell on her mother, and she liked it. Her long eyshes fluttered, and she pouted her pink lips before putting up her legs in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. She fell asleep easily because she was also tired of working. Xia Ruoxin covered her with a nket and looked at the house that they have been staying for the past two years. She must work harder to give Rainy a better life. No matter how tough it was, it would be worth it. ¡°Sleep.¡± She patted her daughter¡¯s back with her head lowered. With her little body in her arms, she felt satisfied. Her adorable and pitiful baby whom she could not bear to leave alone for even a day. Rainy had never been separated from her before. They only had each other to depend on. It was getting dark outside. With the dark-colored curtain at the window, the lighting in the room became subtle. Inside the CEO¡¯s office on the eighteenth floor of Chu Enterprise, it was fuming fire and snowing at the moment. Du Jingtang took a deep breath. He wanted to turn around and leave. There must be something wrong with his brains. If he had left thepany three years ago, he would be enjoying life now; not working his life away in a suppressing environment and taking instructions. He had asked for it. For trouble. His cousin was giving him a headache as well as the new, timid secretary. ¡°Alright, leave us.¡± He stood in front of the secretary and blocked her off. If she didn¡¯t leave now, she¡¯d be pissing in her pants once their great CEO erupted into a tirade. Upon hearing what he said, she fled from the room at lightning speed. She would never spare another nce at their CEO. That man was scary. His eyes were bloodthirsty, almost red without any emotion. This was not science. Their CEO was changing. ¡°Cousin, surely, you don¡¯t have to. All she did was step on your foot.¡± Du Jingtang nted his eyes and looked at Chu Lui¡¯s foot in leather shoes. That secretary was trying to please him, but she stepped on his foot instead. It almost caused his cousin to tear the whole office apart. ¡°What do you think?¡± Chu Lui put up with the difort in his foot. He hated people touching his feet, and he wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone stepping on them either. It was a kind of loathing which might have been caused by an extra nerve in them. Chapter 177 - She Could Have Been Dead Long Ago

Chapter 177: She Could Have Been Dead Long Ago

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The corner of Du Jingtang¡¯s eye twitched, and he finally sat helplessly at the side. He knew since young that Chu Lui had always had a weird temper. He wondered if his cousin¡¯s child would behave the same in the future. He sighed softly. Three years had passed. No matter how angry he was previously should have subsided by now. There was no overnight enmity between a husband and wife, more so for cousins. Besides, Du Jingtang was not a petty person but a generous man. At the thought of this, the corner of his eye twitched again. He suddenly thought of a man, and his face changed. The one who was being suppressed was him. ¡°Cousin, have you ever thought of having a child? It¡¯s about time the two of you have one.¡± Du Jingtang rested his hand under his jaw and started rubbing. The Chu Lui now was a perfect husband. He did not have any scandals, and he treated Li Manni very well, so much so that it had stunned many women. Compared to three years ago, he seemed gloomier nowadays. All he cared about was non-stop working and making money like a machine. Three years ago, Chu Lui was aloof and cold-hearted, but he was still a man. The Chu Lui now was just downright heartless. Like a machine, his investments were precise and ruthless. Within the short span of three years, he had expanded Chu Enterprise and extended their operations overseas. They now had more than ten branches. If this man was not a robot, then there were no categories to describe him. Ignorant, emotionless... and a man whose only concern was to make money. Chu Lui threw his pen down as his eyes darkened. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± As he finished, he returned his attention back to the stack of documents. He had always been calctive, but he could not predict his own future. In fact, he had not told anyone that he and Manni had stopped using contraception two years ago, hoping they would bear an heir for the Chu family. However, three years had passed, and they remained childless. They really needed a child. He was past thirty years old with such a hugepany. He needed an heir for continuity. Besides, every time he met his parents¡¯ hopeful eyes, he felt an indescribable frustration. He then threw the document away. He rubbed his fingers gently between the eyebrows. ¡°Still no news of her?¡± His voice sounded slightly somber. Du Jingtang pressed his lips together and shook his head. ¡°No. You made things too difficult for her. There is a chance that she might have been dead long ago. Or else, she could havemitted suicide by jumping into a river because she couldn¡¯t tolerate this.¡± Du Jingtang had mixed feelings. Maybe what happened three years ago wasn¡¯t what he had thought. If Chu Lui really wanted that woman to die, he wouldn¡¯t have tried searching for her for the past three years. It was not a short time. Wasn¡¯t it? Besides, his cousin was always the less emotional type. Had something really happened, he would not have taken his time to do something which would not benefit him. No one saw Chu Lui¡¯s hands had tightened into a fist, and a look of disappointment went past her eyes when he opened them the next time. Indeed, there wasn¡¯t. That woman might have really been dead. Chapter 178 - Dysfunctional Couple

Chapter 178: Dysfunctional Couple

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios When he heard the word ¡®dead¡¯, his heart ached. This pain had apanied him for three years. He closed his eyes again. There were some people whom he couldn¡¯t forget. He thought he could, but he neglected the fact that there were things he could not do even if he had wanted to. Some people had nted themselves so deeply in his heart that he would never forget for as long as he lived. Xia Ruoxin... Are you really... ... dead? After he finished tidying up, Chu Lui picked up his jacket and left for the ce he called home. Like what Du Jingtang had said, he¡¯s now a good husband. Besides his wife, there were no other females around him. He stared at the vi ahead. Compared to three years ago, there hadn¡¯t been many changes. However, he knew that internally, it was chaos. His eyes narrowed as he got off and leaned on the car for a long time, dazed. Finally, he made his way home. The door opened. A beautiful woman ran into his arms like a butterfly. ¡°Why are you back so early? Tired?¡± Li Manni has been basking in a life filled with happiness for the past three years. She looked prettier in light makeup and a rosyplexion¡ªpresentable and elegant. The three years had not left a mark on her body; instead, it made her more youthful. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not too busy today.¡± Chu Lui caressed his wife¡¯s face. The look in his eyes was inscrutable as he lowered his head and kissed her cheek before picking up his briefcase. ¡°I will be in the study. There are some things that I have to finish.¡± He made his way to the study while Li Manni stared at his back view as she bit on her lip. Unknown to anyone, they were not as loving as people had thought them to be. Her love for him had grown over the past three years while he might have treated her well, pampered her, and cared for her. Then again, she didn¡¯t feel the love from him. She stood rooted for a long time before going to the kitchen. A knock sounded at the door. Chu Lui put his document down and looked towards it calmly. Previously, he did not have the habit of bringing work home. However, over the years, he had grown to like it. Otherwise, he did not know how he should spend his evenings. He worked day and night. He¡¯s not a machine, but what could he do? ¡°Come in.¡± He seemed to know who was knocking, and he lowered his eyes. The door opened, and Li Manni entered, bearing a cup of coffee. ¡°Lui, I made you some coffee.¡± Her smile was gentle as she ced the coffee in front of him. ¡°Thank you,¡± Chu Lui replied routinely. The smile on Li Manni¡¯s face froze; she did not need to hear his gratitude. They were husband and wife. Why should there be such a distance between them? She had him physically, but she could never reach his heart. Chu Lui picked up the coffee and started drinking with the other hand flipping the document. The coffee that Li Manni made had a bitter taste to it no matter how she did it. However, he had be ustomed to the taste after three years. Chapter 179 - To Conceive Soon

Chapter 179: To Conceive Soon

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had grown used to the taste and the life he now lived. ¡°Lui, Mom and Dad came by today.¡± Li Manni started twisting her hands unnaturally. ¡°They asked about it again?¡± Chu Lui frowned. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Manni nodded. ¡°They asked if I had conceived, but my period...¡± Her eyes reddened as she said it. They had been trying very hard, but there was nothing to show on her belly. It had been almost three years, and she had wanted a child so badly to put her mind at ease. Chu Lui put his pen down and stood up. He walked over to Li Manni and gathered her into his arms,forting her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can also have a baby after a few more years.¡± Yet as he was saying this, a look of disappointment shed past his eyes. Actually, he was also looking forward to having a child. However, he knew that this was something that could not be calcted or forced. Everything had toe naturally. Both Li Manni and he were healthy without any illness. They would have a child of their own. Li Manni nodded, her eyshes slightly moist. When Chu Lui noticed it, there was something profound in his eyes. He realized that he could not find any resemnce of Xia Yixuan in Li Manni. Instead, it had something of another woman. ¡°Ruoxin.¡± His lips moved, and Li Manni looked up, confused. She asked him weirdly, ¡°Lui, what did you just say?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s face remained calm, and he bent to kiss her lips. He closed his eyes as he was kissing the woman who was his wife, Li Manni. However, he always felt himself kissing another woman. Li Manni opened her eyes, her eyes filled with bitterness. She heard it clearly, and she had purposely asked the question. She hugged Chu Lui¡¯s neck. The woman by his side was her. She should try to conceive soon to avoid any changes. She could never feel at ease, fearing that he would leave her one day. That¡¯s why the only way was to have a child. Both of them remained entwined, kissing each other in the study. Pieces of their clothing began falling, and soon, the panting sounds from a man and a woman could be heard outside the room. ... Xia Ruoxin suddenly opened her eyes as she ced her hand on her chest and clutched tightly at her blouse. There was a kind of sharp pain there. She breathed slowly before releasing her grip and found that her blouse was all crumpled from her hold. She sat up and turned on the night light, looking at her daughter at the first moment. Unconsciously, she smiled. This little girl had kicked her nket away again. She pulled the nket over her daughter¡¯s body, worried she might catch a cold. This girl could sometimes be tough to sleep with. A pair of small feet was ced on herp, and the tiny hands held onto the corner of the nket, not allowing anyone to remove it. Xia Ruoxin reached out and measured her daughter¡¯s feet with her hand. They were really small with short and chubby soles. She held her daughter¡¯s feet, but the child removed her hand ufortably. Her weird temper remained even while she was asleep. She then turned off the night light. It became pitch ck, suitable for sleeping. Chapter 180 - Mother and Daughter’s Job

Chapter 180: Mother and Daughter¡¯s Job

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin held her daughter in her arms in case she kicked the nket away again. She could not bear to let go of the body that was so tiny and soft while the child¡¯s hand clutched onto the front of her blouse, making it more crumpled as it was. Sleep. She patted her daughter¡¯s small back, feeling drowsy. Soon, she fell asleep. In the morning, they woke early because Xia Ruoxin had to work. It was still the mover¡¯s job, and Rainy would go with her. If she had stayed here, there would be no one to take care of her or to feed her. She had to make the young child go through the hardships with her. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes and allowed Xia Ruoxin to put on her shoes for her. She had wanted to wear them herself, but she was so sleepy. ¡°Come on, Rainy. We are going to work.¡± Xia Ruoxin collected her belongings while Rainy dozed off with her eyes shut. However, she reached out with both hands out of habit. ¡°Mommy, carry.¡± She tried with all her might to keep her eyes opened. It wasn¡¯t until Xia Ruoxin had carried her that she hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck and leaned against her shoulder, asleep. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart ached for her daughter as she caressed her hair. Every day was the same¡ªif only she could sleep for a while longer. She sighed softly as she carried Rainy and started walking. Rainy was much smaller and lighterpared to girls her age. Most of the time, she could pass off as a two-year-old as she weighed like one, too. They arrived at her workce, and Rainy was woken up by the noises. She rubbed her eyes and sat quietly at the side. Her eyes, of course, were constantly following Xia Ruoxin¡¯s every move. She watched Xia Ruoxin carry an extremely heavy box and set it down then again. She ran towards Xia Ruoxin with her tiny, short legs. She then hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s thigh. She looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rainy?¡± Xia Ruoxin bent down and tidied up her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Mommy, I want to help you wipe your sweat.¡± She reached out with her small and chubby hands and wiped the sweat off Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead clumsily. Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s cheeks and felt a sudden indescribable sadness in her heart. All the while, others looked at the pair of mother and daughter with simr features with envy and sympathy. They had watched Rainy grew up. Xia Ruoxin had tied her to herself since young. Now that she was older, she was able to sit at the side and wait for her mother to finish work. At times, they would give her some things, but the child would obediently save everything for her mother. How could one not love such an obedient child? ¡°Mommy is not tired. Rainy, stay here. Once I¡¯m done here, we will go and buy you a pair of shoes. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded her head hard and went back to sit at the ce she had been upying. She did not move. Among the many grown-ups, it was easy to miss a tiny child like her. Xia Ruoxin came over after a long time. She squatted down and smiled as she said, ¡°Come, Rainy. Mommy is buying you a pair of shoes.¡± She reached out and started to carry her daughter. However, Rainy stood up and clutched at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. She said stubbornly, ¡°Mommy is tired. I can walk on my own.¡± Chapter 181 - Weird Temper

Chapter 181: Weird Temper

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin retracted her hand and stood up. Rainy clutched onto her blouse voluntarily as she smiled shyly. The child was born with good looks, and the smile only made her more endearing and adorable. Xia Ruoxin rubbed her daughter¡¯s head. Then, she bent down and scooped the child up. ¡°Mummy is not tired, and Rainy is also very light. We can walk faster with me carrying you.¡± With that, she carried her daughter and walked out. Her left arm was still weak so she had always been using her right one to carry her daughter. Rainy obediently hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. Her beautiful face was lit up with a smile of pleasure as she swung her legs. She should be happy because she would be having a new pair of shoes. Xia Ruoxin bought a pair of pink leather shoes with a nice-looking design. When she was trying them on Rainy, the girl had a look of extreme difort on her face. She was barely tolerating. She was putting up with it because it was her mother. If it was another person, she would have given them a kick. ¡°The child has very good-looking feet.¡± The shoe salesperson was admiring the cute, little feet in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands, and she had wanted to reach out and touch them. However, before she could do so, she was stopped by the sudden stern look on Rainy¡¯s face. Her hand stopped in mid-air, and she withdrew awkwardly. The look in the child¡¯s eyes was so weird that she could not describe it. ¡°Mommy.¡± Rainy buried herself in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms and tucked her feet away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My daughter does not like her feet to be touched.¡± Xia Ruoxin exined apologetically. ¡°Ah... that¡¯s alright. So this was the reason why.¡± The salesperson nodded her head as it dawned on her. It seemed that she had the same encounter with another person with such a weird temper. Yet, she could not remember with whom. ¡°We will make a move first. Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter, and the pair of old shoes in her hand while Rainy wore the new shoes. After Xia Ruoxin left, the salesperson continued to think about her encounter with the person who had the strange habit. All of a sudden, her eyes lit up. ¡°I know. It was that Chu Lui who was always appearing on the business magazines.¡± She had heard it from her sister who was working in the Chu Enterprise. She said that man had a strange habit; one could step and touch him anywhere but his feet. He would go crazy. ¡°You...¡± She looked up and realized that she had been talking to herself. She stared out as she felt a feeling of regret. How wonderful would it be if she had such a beautiful daughter? It would be the envy of everyone. Xia Ruoxin carried Rainy as they walked on the streets. The warm sunlight shone on them which made them bothfortable. It might have been the pair of new shoes which made Rainy exceptionally happy today. Her eyes curved into a crescent as she ate the ice cream cone in her hand. ¡°Is it nice?¡± Xia Ruoxin stopped and looked at the satisfaction on her daughter¡¯s face. One candy or an ice cream cone was able to make Rainy feel like the happiest child. Chapter 182 - Beautiful Doll

Chapter 182: Beautiful Doll

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± Rainy licked at the cone, and she offered it to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy, have some.¡± Xia Ruoxin pretended with a look of dislike. ¡°That is very sweet. Rainy likes it, but Mommy doesn¡¯t.¡± Rainy nted her head curiously, and then she continued to lick the cone. It was so yummy; adults were so weird. Xia Ruoxin held her daughter tight as they stood outside a shopping mall. Rainy was constantly peeping at the incredibly beautiful doll behind the disy window. It really looked pretty with long eyshes and a mini-skirt. She had not had one yet. She bit her lip and lowered her head. She really, really wanted it. ¡°Rainy, tell Mommy. Do you really like that doll?¡± Xia Ruoxin pointed at the doll in the disy window as she asked her daughter, who had a look of yearning on her face. Her eyes had not left the doll since the beginning. She walked closer until she saw the price on the price tag. She made an inward sigh. The doll might be pretty, but it had cost more than she had thought. It was almost equivalent to her two months¡¯ sry. ¡°No, Mommy. I don¡¯t like it. Let¡¯s go.¡± She buried her head on top of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder, not giving that doll another nce. Xia Ruoxin caressed her daughter¡¯s hair and walked away. An obvious look of disappointment appeared in Rainy¡¯s eyes after she left. Yet, she bit her lip. Actually, she had wanted to tell her mother that she really liked it. Xia Ruoxin turned around and gave the doll another look. It¡¯s true that even from a distance, the doll was the prettiest among the many. Little girls had always been drawn to pretty dolls; her Rainy was no exception. She recalled that she also had one when she was young. It had been her treasure even though it was a worn-out doll that Xia Yixuan had not wanted. Rainy, her poor daughter. Rainy returned to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms, her hand held on tightly at her clothes. As she lowered her eyes, they quickly became red. Xia Ruoxin paused in her steps. The direction that she was heading was not towards their home but to another ce. ¡°Mommy, what are we doing here? I¡¯m not sick today.¡± Rainy hugged tightly onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. She did not like it here. Every time she came here, her buttocks would hurt for a few days. ¡°It¡¯s for Mommy, not Rainy.¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s face gently andforted her in a soft voice. There was never an unnecessary injection on her daughter¡¯s butt ever since she had grown up. Rainy bit on her fist, curious as she hid in her arms in fear. She was afraid of this ce. The uncles in white will poke people with a needle. Xia Ruoxin sat on a chair. There was an empty seat before her. ¡°Mummy, what are we waiting for?¡± Rainy kept blinking. They had sat for a long time, but no one came. ¡°It will just take a while.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter and sat patiently, waiting. A man in the doctor¡¯s robe entered and sat before Xia Ruoxin. Surprisingly, both of them met each other¡¯s eyes. A look of shock registered on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Chapter 183 - A Familiar Face

Chapter 183: A Familiar Face

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man rested his hands on the table as he raised his brows. It had been three years since they first met, and the situation remained the same. It was exactly like three years ago except for the extremely pretty little girl in her arms. ¡°You remembered me?¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled faintly. Three years ago, she hade to sell her blood for the first time. She had never forgotten this unexpected doctor. ¡°You remembered. How could I forget?¡± The man smiled as he rested his arm on the chair behind him. Surprisingly, they had been on each other¡¯s minds even though this was their second encounter. Three years might have passed, but when they met again, they had recognized each other immediately. He was not very handsome, and yet his face was full of character; kind yet distant. Especially his light brown pupils, there was an aloofness that was unknown to others. Xia Ruoxin stretched her arm out as she turned Rainy¡¯s face to her chest. She did not wish for her to see this. ¡°I told you this would hurt.¡± The man pursed his lips, measuring this woman with his eyes. She looked more haggard than three years ago with the same actions. He did not like one who sold their blood, especially a woman. If there was really another solution, why would one resort to selling their blood? ¡°I know, but this is necessary.¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and met her daughter¡¯s big, round eyes and pressed her head closer to her chest with the other hand. ¡°Mommy, it is very ufortable for me like this.¡± She pouted her petal-like lips and protested. ¡°Hang on for a little while, baby. It will be over soon.¡± She caressed her daughter¡¯s hair and looked at the doctor who was wearing a serious expression. ¡°She was the child from three years ago.¡± The man stood up, retrieved a syringe from the side, and sat again. A look of indifference shed in his eyes. It was a quality unlike a doctor¡¯s. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded. ¡°She is my daughter.¡± She rested her face at the top of her daughter¡¯s head, her eyes oozing with love. She was her precious baby. ¡°Where is the child¡¯s father?¡± he asked as he pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arm. The scar of the needle prick from three years ago was vaguely visible on her slender arm. It had not faded at all. Xia Ruoxin shuddered and shook her head. ¡°We are separated.¡± She smiled and replied lightly, not making it into a matter. Yet, the man could see the pain in her eyes when he looked up. The needle went in, and it did not hurt much, just slightly numbing. Xia Ruoxin put her other hand on her daughter¡¯s head, not wanting her to witness this bloody scene which could cause her to ept theplicated adult life. The needle was removed once the blood bag was filled. The doctor, like three years ago, pressed onto her arm with his hand. He did not think that she would have a spare hand for herself. Her other hand was taking care of the little girl in her arms. ¡°Your daughter has your looks.¡± The man smiled as his light brown eyes brightened which made him more approachable. Chapter 184 - It’s Not Easy to Make a Living

Chapter 184: It¡¯s Not Easy to Make a Living

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His smile at the moment was the most genuine smile Xia Ruoxin had seen. It was not distant or pretense. ¡°That¡¯s what everyone says.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled from the bottom of her heart. She knew Rainy was the exact mold of her, especially when she was younger. They had been identical. Rainy turned around and blinked her eyes. She could not understand why the uncle was holding onto her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Kid, Uncle is treating your mother. It will be over soon. Be quiet, be quiet.¡± The man saw the caution and suspicion in the little girl¡¯s eyes, and he exined with a smile. Rainy blinked her eyes once and returned into her mother¡¯s arms. She had always listened to instructions and be obedient. The man met her eyes. For the first time, he saw a story and maturity in a child beyond a three-year-old. This child seemed intelligent. He loosened his hand, and Xia Ruoxin used both of hers to hold her daughter. It was too taxing for one hand to do it, especially when her left hand does not function like her right one. The man¡¯s eyes turned on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s right arm. ¡°Didn¡¯t you seek treatment for your arm?¡± The look in his eyes was vicious as though he had not missed her every move. Xia Ruoxin was stunned for a moment, and then she shook her head gently. It wasn¡¯t that she had not wanted to. She had no opportunity or money to do so because she has a young daughter to care for. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. It may be toote to cure it now.¡± The man¡¯s eyes darkened. He seemed to really think it was a pity that a young woman like her would not have a fully functional body. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I am used to it. I can live well with one hand, too.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter and stood up. ¡°At least, I can still carry my daughter. Isn¡¯t it enough?¡± Rainy did not understand the depth of these words. She hugged her mother¡¯s neck tightly as she blinked her eyes. There was grievance on her face. ¡°I do not wish to see you here for the third time,¡± the man suddenly said as Xia Ruoxin left. While she did not reply, her smile was bitter as she turned around. Her eyes were misty. ¡°Neither do I.¡± She carried her daughter properly and walked out. If it was possible, she would have never resorted to this method. If she could, she wouldn¡¯t be here. Would she? If possible... She had no other ways. The mother and daughter disappeared from the man¡¯s sight. He leaned against the table, and his light brown eyes were in a daze. ¡°Gao Yi, thank you again.¡± Another man in a doctor¡¯s robe strode in not long after Xia Ruoxin left. He reached out and patted the man¡¯s back. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s okay. I have nothing to do at home. Anyway, I am under the hospital¡¯s payroll as a physician. It may have been in name, but I still have to clock in my hours.¡± The man named Gao Yi said simply as he frowned. ¡°What¡¯s up? Something on your mind?¡± The man smiled and took over the job from him. ¡°Oh, another one to sell blood?¡± He said without emotion. There weren¡¯t many who woulde to sell their blood, but at times, there would be a handful. ¡°Nowadays, man would do anything for money.¡± The man sighed. Like Gao Yi, he did not wish for such a thing to happen. It might have been part of their job description, but it was still cruel to think of it. Chapter 185 - Buying A Doll

Chapter 185: Buying A Doll

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°For some, this is the only way,¡± Gao Yi said this sentence in a matter-of-fact manner. Then, he removed his robe and tossed it aside. ¡°I can leave now since you are back.¡± The man put his hands into his pockets. Without the strict-looking doctor¡¯s robe, he looked suave and handsome. ¡°Oh, yes, I really must thank you. You have just returned and have to take over my shift. I will remember this.¡± The man smiled as he said this, ¡°Time really flies. Three years ago, you helped me with my shifts, and now, you¡¯re still helping. Sometimes, things can happen in the most surprising way.¡± Gao Yi raised his eyebrow. ¡°Perhaps, the world has nock of surprises. There might even be surprises within surprises.¡± With those meaningful words, he turned and gave a wave before walking out. Many turned back for a second look as he walked past. His features were not very handsome, but he made others feelfortable, especially when he smiled. It was elegant, like a royalty¡ªwhich was unforgettable. ... Once again, they stood outside the disy window. Rainy stared at the doll, unblinking. She could not understand why her mother had brought her back here. ¡°Rainy, Mommy is going to buy you that doll. Okay?¡± Xia Ruoxin put her daughter down and squatted down beside her as she caressed her frowny little eyebrows. She bit her finger and then looked at Xia Ruoxin. Finally, she nodded her head. Soon, she shook her head as if she had recalled something. ¡°Mommy, I have grown up. I don¡¯t need to y with a doll.¡± She hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck and gave the doll another look as her eyes misted with a look of yearning. ¡°Rainy is still a child. That¡¯s why you can tell Mommy if you want anything.¡± As she kissed her daughter¡¯s tender face, Xia Ruoxin felt her heart ached. This child was too obedient. ¡°Come on.¡± She held her daughter¡¯s hand as she pushed the door open and walked in. All the disy cabs inside were made of ss, and there was an extravagant feel which was not presented at the shop front. Besides dolls, the shop was selling much other jewelry. Even all the staffs were beautiful. Not to mention the customers who patronized the ce. All of them were well-dressed and wearing jewelry. On the other hand, Xia Ruoxin was the only one with simple and in clothing. Her clothes were old, and one could tell that they had been washed many times. No one had approached her since she entered because they had not thought that she could afford to buy anything. ¡°Can I have a look at that?¡± She pointed at the beautiful doll which has been ced at the highest shelf. Rainy hugged her thigh and tried to hide behind her. The salesperson measured Xia Ruoxin with her eyes turned upwards. ¡°You can¡¯t look if you¡¯re not buying.¡± A clear sign of despise. That was an expensive doll. Could she afford it? Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and took out the money from her pocket. It was the money she had gotten when she sold her blood andbined with her savings, it was enough to purchase the doll. She could make it happen as long as Rainy liked it. Chapter 186 - A Child’s Heart

Chapter 186: A Child¡¯s Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The impatient salesperson was shocked when she saw the money before her eyes. At the same time, others had begun to notice their presence. ¡°I¡¯m buying. Can I have it?¡± Xia Ruoxin was calm, and it showed in her voice. It put the biased salesperson to shame. She needed not had to show her payment here, but Xia Ruoxin¡¯s actions were equivalent to a p on the salesperson¡¯s face. Who could say that this woman could not be here to buy anything? The salesperson reached out in embarrassment and retrieved the doll from behind. Then, she put it in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands. Xia Ruoxin epted the doll and finally smiled. It wasn¡¯t a big or beautiful smile rather, it was more from satisfaction. It made others sympathetic and yet, at the same time, feel blessed. She bent down once more and put the doll into her daughter¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy is buying for Rainy. Do you like it?¡± Rainy held the doll tightly in her arms as though it was the most precious thing she had. She smiled shyly at Xia Ruoxin and nodded her head. ¡°Yes, Mommy.¡± Everyone was captivated by the child¡¯s exceptional beautiful features. She was well-behaved and adorable with exquisite eyes and brows. Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter, walked over to the counter, and paid for the doll. From the beginning until she paid, everyone¡¯s eyes were on them. They might have been poor, but her selfless love for her daughter put some to shame. She was poor, and yet she was willing to buy such an expensive doll for her daughter. She could forgo buying things for herself in order to give everything to the child in her arms. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± A sweet and soft voice came from the small mouth. It made one feelpelled to kiss the extremely beautiful child. Xia Ruoxin rubbed her daughter¡¯s head, and the mother and daughter looked at each other in the eye. They revealed a smile which was beautiful and a mirror image of each other. ¡°Very good, Rainy. One must be well-mannered. Others may disrespect us, but we must treat them with respect. This way, we are respecting ourselves, too.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter and left. Rainy was holding onto the doll tightly in her arms and was staring at the salesperson who had been rude to them. Her unblinking eyes were so full of innocence that it shamed the salesperson. ¡°Mommy, I won¡¯t be that auntie in the future. She is not pretty.¡± Her sweet voice sounded again, purposeful but unintentionally. For a child this young, she had expressed her feelings directly without cutting corners. She knew her likes and dislikes. Including a person. Xia Ruoxin touched her daughter¡¯s small face. She did not know if her child had meant what she said because she had always had a weird temperament. Rainy looked up, gave her a very sweet smile, and went back to ying with her doll. However, no one noticed the moment she lowered her head, there was no smile on her beautiful face. She hated that auntie, really hated her. Xia Ruoxin thought she might have been wrong as she rubbed her daughter¡¯s head and held her closer. As long as her daughter was happy, she did not care; and she was willing to go through any hardships. Chapter 187 - The Doll is Gone

Chapter 187: The Doll is Gone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They walked further and further away. In the disy window, the sign of the beautiful doll was no more. Not long after Xia Ruoxin left, a ck sedan stopped outside the shop, and a very handsome couple emerged. ¡°Lui, let¡¯s go in. I heard the new stock has arrived.¡± Li Manni walked in with her arm around Chu Lui¡¯s elbow. They frequent this ce which was the reason why the employees sucked up to them. Upon entering, everyone greeted them with a passion and showed them all the new arrivals, from thetest purse to jewelry. Naturally, they were not humans but money in these people¡¯s opinion. Li Manni scanned through the disy and was surprised to find that the doll was gone. ¡°Where is that doll?¡± She pointed at the empty space. It was still upied thest she came. She had wanted to buy it, but she had other matters to attend to and had to leave in a rush. That¡¯s why she had forgottenpletely about it. She had intended to buy it today, not for herself but for her unborn child in the future. That doll was beautiful, and she had fallen in love with it at first nce. She had assumed that it would still be around because it was set at a high price so no ordinary man could have afforded it. Her assumptions, however, would not be a reality. See, it was no longer there. ¡°Excuse me, Mrs. Chu. The doll had just been purchased by someone else. There are many new arrivals in our shop which you will definitely find to your liking,¡± the salesperson said awkwardly. ¡°Oh, it was sold. What a pity.¡± A look of disappointment swept across Li Manni¡¯s face. It had just happened; they were so close. Had they arrived earlier, perhaps it would still be there. ¡°What was it that you wanted?¡± Chu Lui asked her softly as he looked at her face. She could have anything. As long as he was around, he would give her everything. He was treating her very well as though he was trying to redeem himself from something. Li Manni shook her head. ¡°Nevermind, forget about it. It was just a doll. A pity though. I had wanted to buy it, but it had been sold.¡± Chu Lui raised his eyebrow. A doll? ¡°When had you started to develop a liking for little girl¡¯s things?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I wanted to buy it for our child.¡± Li Manni was visibly embarrassed as she exined. Chu Lui put his hand around her waist. ¡°Our child can have a thousand of it when he¡¯s born.¡± Dolls were for girls ¡ªhe thought, and a tender look appeared in his eyes. Perhaps, a girl would not be so bad after all. She would be his little princess. He rested his hand on Li Manni¡¯s belly. There was still no sign of a child here. Maybe they should go to the hospital for another body check. He wondered if he or she was the cause. He was afraid to hurt Li Manni¡¯s feeling so he kept putting it off. Yet, three years had passed, and this seemed highly abnormal. He was a normal man, and so was she. There was no reason for them to be childless until now. ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the essories.¡± Li Manni forced a smile. There was an indescribable pressure on her. A child. When would she be able to have the child she wanted? Chapter 188 - Mommy Had a Doll, Too

Chapter 188: Mommy Had a Doll, Too

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui nodded and walked over to the jewelry section with his arms around Li Manni. The doll was expensive, and so naturally, the jewelry costs even more. The price was astonishing, but Chu Lui was never stingy when ites to a woman, especially Li Manni. She could have whatever she wanted without a frown from him. He would have given her half of Chu Enterprise if that¡¯s what she wanted. Li Manni picked a ne with no regard for its cost. Her husband was good at making money, and she has grown used to the lifestyle. He would buy her whatever she wanted. Anything. She basked in his pampering and the envy from others. People changed; so did she. She wanted more and more. Chu Lui took out a gold card from his wallet and tossed it over. Its credit was unlimited. With Chu Lui¡¯s worth, the day of exceeding its limit would not be here. He was indeed being very generous to Li Manni and to the other woman. However, he had forgotten that there was one woman to whom he had been stingy. He had not given her anything. Even if he had, he had taken everything back. Li Manni couldn¡¯t resist giving another nce towards the now-empty disy window. She felt annoyed as she would never get the same doll at other ces. From a distance, the setting sun dyed the sky in a shade of red. The mild sunlight shone on everyone, creating a warm atmosphere. The sunset stretched their shadows longer and longer. Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s hand as she walked very slowly while Rainy was trying to keep up with her short legs. In her arms was an extremely beautiful doll. ¡°Rainy, you have to take very good care of the doll if you really love it. Do you understand?¡± Xia Ruoxin caressed her daughter¡¯s soft hair and saw that it had turned a light shade of auburn under the setting sun. She could hardly resist touching the soft head of hair a second time. ¡°Okay, Mommy. I understand. I will love the doll like the way Mommy loves me.¡± At times, the child might be projecting herself as a doll. Xia Ruoxin narrowed her eyes as though she had thought of something. ¡°Mommy, too, had a doll once.¡± ¡°Did Mommy like it?¡± The child¡¯s voice remained sweet and sounded very pleasant to the ears. ¡°I did, but it wasn¡¯t as good as the one you have.¡± From her recollections, Xia Ruoxin realized that she still remembered some things but not the pain. Her mother had thrown that doll away because Xia Yixuan disliked it. ¡°Then, Mommy can have my doll.¡± Rainy had really like the doll and was clearly unable to part with it, but she picked it up and offered it to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy, you must treat Dolly well. She is my favorite.¡± Xia Ruoxin bent down and put the doll back into her daughter¡¯s arms. ¡°Rainy is Mommy¡¯s favorite doll. So you are enough for me.¡± Xia Ruoxin then continued to make the rounds of collection for theundry when she got back to their apartment. It was already nightfall when she was done. Rainy had fallen asleep. Chapter 189 - It Would be Nice to Rest for a Day

Chapter 189: It Would be Nice to Rest for a Day

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She sat by the bed as she held her daughter¡¯s small hand. This child was being stubborn. She had told her not to help, but she continued to do theundry with her. Actually, what could a three-year-old do to help? She was still so young. Her daughter¡¯s hands were cold, and she warmed them with hers. As soon as she ced the doll in Rainy¡¯s arms, she hugged it and coiled her tiny frame with her feet together. Xia Ruoxin pulled the nket over her daughter¡¯s body and her feet. After that, she took out a sketchbook and a pencil and sat by the bed. She watched her daughter and began sketching. It was a very thick book. Everything from the beginning until now was sketches of Rainy since she was a baby. The first day she was born, the first time she drank milk, the way she grumbled when she had her first taste of the rice paste, her first steps, and the first time she called ¡®Mommy¡¯. Her daughter had no photographs; the sketches her mother had drawn were far more precious. She had recorded the growth of her daughter with her own hands with great care and detail to the way she looked. Rainy retracted her feet further. A sweet smile appeared on her cute face with the doll in her arms. ¡°Mommy...¡± Xia Ruoxin put the pencil down at the sound of her voice and rested her hand on her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy is here.¡± She caressed gently. The child had a very tenderplexion. She ran her fingers over her tiny eyebrows and her long eyshes. She studied her daughter, trying to find something, but she could see no resemnce of that man. The child looked like her and nothing like her father, except for her ck pupils. Also, the bridge of her nose was slightly higher than hers. Perhaps, that was it. She removed her coat andy beside Rainy. The bed was not big, and she scooped her daughter in her arms. This was how they had lived all these years. ¡°Sleep well, Rainy.¡± She kissed her daughter¡¯s cheek and closed her eyes. There was an aching pain above her elbow. In fact, her whole body ached, and she wished she could have a good rest. Just for a day. It was really exhausting. So exhausting. She sighed and lowered her head to kiss her sleeping daughter. A smile crept on her face unconsciously. Rainy was indeed her little angel. In the Chu vi... Song Wan kept staring at Li Manni¡¯s belly as her face turned somber. It had been three years. She thought they would be weing a grandchild soon. However, her wish remained unfulfilled after three years. She felt so much older. ¡°Ah Lui.¡± Song Wan pulled her son. He was much taller than she was, and she never had to worry about him. This time, she was really at a loss of words. ¡°What is it, Mom?¡± There was no smile on Chu Lui¡¯s face. Yet, with Song Wan, he did not exude the distant feeling like he did towards others. ¡°Ah Lui, when do you n to have a baby?¡± She asked, restrained. They might not be in a hurry, but she was. Watching their friends with grandchildren has almost driven her husband and her mad. Chapter 190 - Vapid Life

Chapter 190: Vapid Life

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Manni lowered her head in bewilderment and put her hand on her stomach. She really wanted to have a baby, but somehow, they just couldn¡¯t. She couldn¡¯t possibly force one into her womb. Her face was pale, and she dared not lift her head. ¡°Mom, we haven¡¯t thought about having a baby this early. Let¡¯s wait for a while longer.¡± He put his hand on Song Wan¡¯s shoulders and took all the responsibility. It was definitely not wrong when people said he loved his wife as much as his own life. ¡°Fine. You can do anything you want to. I won¡¯t care anymore.¡± Song Wan sighed softly. She was not worried about her excellent son, and she believed that he would not let her down. He had never let her down before since he was young. Song Wan left, and Chu Lui sat on the sofa. Li Manni raised her head and hugged his waist. ¡°Lui, what do we do?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s ck eyes were heavy, and he hugged Li Manni in his arms. ¡°What else can we do? I¡¯m not in a rush to have kids. You¡¯re so worried about this. Are you doubting your husband¡¯s ability?¡± He pressed his lips together, and something seemed to sink in his face. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Li Manni cowered in his arms in embarrassment, her cheeks reddening. Her heart skipped a beat. Even though they did not do normal things couples do every day, this man was alwayspetent in bed and was always as gentle as their first night together. He filled her days with happiness. It¡¯s just that... could ¡®gentle¡¯ be a word to describe Chu Lui? Maybe she did not understand Chu Lui well enough. He should actually be wilder, more ill-tempered, and more indulgent. ¡°I¡¯ll go make you a cup of coffee.¡± Li Manni stood up and walked to the kitchen with a red face. If this went on, she wouldn¡¯t be sure what she would do to Chu Lui next. Even though they were married, she did not like making the first move. Chu Lui sat on the sofa and pressed his thin lips together, his eyes too dark to read. He took out a box of cigarettes from his body, retrieved one, and lit it. In the haze, the man¡¯s face seemed to reveal a pain no one knew. Was this the life he really wanted? He had been looking forward to this for so long, but now he was just enduring. He did not know whether he was just restraining himself¡ªor enduring others, but he had enough of these vapid days. ¡°Sir, there is a phone call for you.¡± The nanny walked in holding a wireless phone. Chu Lui stood up and reached for the phone in her hands. A lot of things had changed in three years. Even Xiao Hong had left, and nannies came and went, leaving even him to be unable to remember their faces. He snuffed the cigarette out and sat back on the sofa. ¡°Hey...¡± The deep voice sounded extremely maic. ¡°It¡¯s me, cousin. I¡¯m taking a leave today so I won¡¯t be heading over to the office.¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s rxed voice rang out. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Chu Lui replied dully, but unexpectedly, he heard another man¡¯s voice through the phone. ¡°Du Jingtang, control yourself! Don¡¯t let your mum find out, or she¡¯ll be angered to death. She wanted you to have children to carry on the family name, but you¡¯re determined to swing the other way. This is really frustrating.¡± Chapter 191 - He’s Batting for the Other Team

Chapter 191: He¡¯s Batting for the Other Team

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Haha...¡± Du Jingtangughed dryly from the other end of the line. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out this way, too, but you¡¯re already born, and I¡¯m smaller than you so it¡¯s eptable...¡± Chu Lui hung up immediately, his face clouded with a scary iciness. That face was frozen thoroughly,pletely. If it wasn¡¯t for Du Jingtang¡¯s inability to filter words through his mouth and his senseless personality, he would have thought that he did it deliberately to apply salt to his wounds. He threw away the phone and sat back on the sofa again. Soon, Li Manni came over with a cup of coffee. Chu Lui took and drank it. It was the same taste that only Li Manni could brew, slightly bitter and acidic. ¡°Did you add anything inside?¡± Chu Lui asked suddenly, but he did not have any underlying motive. It was just a casual question. He failed to realize that when Li Manni heard the question, her body stiffened unnaturally. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t put anything. This is pure grounded coffee beans.¡± She lowered her eyshes, blocking out the light in her eyes. ¡°Add some sugar tomorrow. It¡¯s bitter.¡± Chu Lui put down the cup in his hand. Indeed, it was bitter because she did not add anything. ¡°I got it.¡± Li Manni breathed a sigh of relief in secret. She clenched her fist, her face showing some paleness. Her eyes were slightly confused, a little scared... and even a little unwilling carefulness. The light from the outsidended on both of them, one standing and one sitting, and it seemed to bring about a sense of thoughtfulness and a lukewarm rtionship. On the other side, Du Jingtang put his phone back into his pocket and turned back to the man behind him, blinking his eyes rapidly. ¡°Done.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± A faint voice sounded, and then a man, who seemed as dangerous as a leopard, curled his thin lips. His figure was extremely huge. Even without standing up, his crossed legs seem much longer than a normal person¡¯s. He moved his hands to Du Jingtang¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid of the Du Family going extinct?¡± His cold voice made Du Jingtang roll his eyes. He grabbed his own hair and rolled his eyes again. ¡°It won¡¯t be a big deal. My cousin can just have another baby, and I will adopt that child. Besides...¡± He poked the man in the chest. ¡°This is all your fault. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would not have swung the other way.¡± This was not something to be embarrassed about, but it was to them. ¡°You¡¯ve been at loggerheads with me for so long and kept finding trouble with me. Have you already set up a trap and waited for me to jump in?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± The man leaned against the sofa again, and Du Jingtang took in the aggressive nature shown on his face. His shameless and unscrupulous attitude made Du Jingtang¡¯s tooth ache with anger. ¡°We¡¯re both the same height so why am I at the bottom?¡± The corners of his mouth twitched, and the other man just crossed his arms in front of his chest, his voice cool. ¡°Because you fit.¡± ¡°Dong Fangjing!¡± The room was filled with Du Jingtang¡¯s furious roar. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll top you!¡± Chapter 192 - Bad People

Chapter 192: Bad People

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin took her daughter¡¯s small hand and then stopped and squatted down, putting her hands on the daughter¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Rainy, Mommy is going on an errand so be good and wait here for Mommy, and remember to not wander around.¡± She was very worried for her daughter, and she wanted to let here along, but it was really inconvenient. She could only leave her daughter there temporarily. Rainy nodded her head and hugged the doll in her hands. Ever since she had this doll, she would carry it everywhere she went. ¡°Rainy understands. Rainy will not wander around and will wait for Mommy here. The doll will apany her so Rainy is not afraid.¡± She smiled shyly and hugged the doll close to her face. She was a good child and had always listened to her mother. Xia Ruoxin rubbed her daughter¡¯s hair and let her sit on the steps, and then she left to deliver her things. She walked briskly as she wished to send the delivery fast and go back home early. There were a lot of clothes to wash at home. Rainy waited for Xia Ruoxin¡¯s figure to disappear before pressing her lips together and hugging the doll in her arms. Her sparkling eyes observed her surroundings. There were many people at this time, and a lot of people did not understand why such a pretty child could be sitting here alone. Lonely and heartbreaking. ¡°Little girl, are you here alone? Where are your parents?¡± A man hung around sneakily for a long time before sitting next to Rainy, his eyes shing with a malicious light. He lowered his head and sized up Rainy¡¯s cute face. A pretty girl like her would surely sell for a good price. Rainy raised her head and furrowed her little eyebrows. ¡°Mommy went to deliver stuff and will be back soon.¡± Even though she didn¡¯t like this man, she still answered. Her Mommy always told her to be polite to people. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The trafficker¡¯s smile widened. He took out candy from his pocket. ¡°Little girl, Uncle has some sweets, do you want one?¡± He put the candy in front of Rainy and shook it in front of her on purpose. Children loved candy the most. Rainy¡¯s eyes followed the sweet to and fro, but after a long time, she lowered her head and said, ¡°Mommy said I can¡¯t eat something from a stranger.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little girl. Uncle is not a bad person. Uncle just finds you cute and really like you.¡± The trafficker smiled again, but this time, his eyes shed with frustration. Why was this kid so hard to deal with? ¡°Mommy said that bad people will not say that they are bad.¡± Her eyes widened into round circles, the seriousness on her face could parallel that of an adult¡¯s. The trafficker choked on his own saliva and gave a dry cough. ¡°Look at Uncle. I don¡¯t look like a bad guy,¡± he said, trying to make his smile pleasant. Rainy tilted her head and thought seriously, and then she nodded her head. The trafficker let out a breath of relief. ¡°Uncle looks like a bad person.¡± She hugged her doll tightly. She did not like the way this man looked at her. The trafficker¡¯s eye twitched, and his eyes filled with viciousness. Chapter 193 - You’re Kidnapping My Daughter?

Chapter 193: You¡¯re Kidnapping My Daughter?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Uncle will take you to find your mother, okay? She told me to pick you up.¡± He was still smiling, but his smile had be less warming. Rainy hugged her doll stubbornly. ¡°Mommy will never lie to Rainy. She said she wille and pick me up herself. Rainy is not leaving and staying here to wait for Mommy.¡± She did not want to go with the uncle. She was obedient. Mommy told her to wait so she would wait. This uncle seemed just like the bad guy who would bully children in her mother¡¯s stories. The trafficker stood up and looked around, seeing that no one was there. He reached his hand out, intending to take the child away. This child was difficult to deceive so this way was the easiest. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± A teasing voice rang out, and the man froze, his hand mid-air. He turned around and saw a man dressed in off-white casual clothes leaning against a car. Even though his clothes are in and simple, but with a closer look, one would see that he was d in designer¡¯s clothing from top to bottom. The man was extremely handsome, and the corner of his lips always hung with a faint, mocking smile. ¡°It is none of your business. Scram if you don¡¯t want to die.¡± The trafficker warned the uninvited guest, his heart filled with hatred. If not for this unexpected guest, the child would already be his. ¡°None of my business?¡± You¡¯re trying to kidnap my daughter, and it¡¯s none of my business?¡± The manughed coldly, and he lied without batting an eyelid. He was not even married yet, not to mention having a child. Unless it popped out of a boulder. The trafficker¡¯s eyes flickered and looked at the clothes on the man, and then the car behind him. At this moment, the car door opened; and an even more handsome man appeared. His cold gaze and icy expression made the small-eyed man shudder uncontrobly. Rainy hugged the doll and blinked her eyes. She then stood up and started to run towards the smiling man, soon hugging his leg. The trafficker broke out in cold sweat. No wonder this child was so good-looking. It was the genes. He had offended someone he could not afford to offend. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was just a joke.¡± Heughed dryly, backing away and then running away when no one was there¡ªas if he was being hunted. After a while, he was out of sight. He had perfected the skill of escaping. ¡°What a clever child.¡± The man¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, and then he bent down to pick up the soft body. She was really cute and really pretty. No wonder that man wanted to kidnap her. He could rte. If he brought this child back to the queen at home, then she would not keep forcing him to get married and have a child. ¡°Dong Fangjing, look at this child. Isn¡¯t she beautiful and cute? How can one give birth to such a cute baby? Could she be fake?¡± The man who was always in front of the car walked over and put his hands in his pockets. He narrowed his eyes and saw the little girl with a pair of big eyes, a small face like an apple, and rosy red lips in his lover¡¯s arms. He gave a brief nod. ¡°Yes, she is really beautiful. Du Jingtang, you can¡¯t be thinking of bringing her home?¡± Chapter 194 - He is a Man, a Man

Chapter 194: He is a Man, a Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I wish.¡± Du Jingtang made a face of resentment. ¡°But it is kidnapping people. Little girl,¡± he teased the little girl in his arms, ¡°don¡¯t run around with strangers, alright? Not everyone is as good-looking and kind as your uncle.¡± Upon saying those words, Du Jingtang put down the cute little doll in his arms reluctantly. He wanted to hold her for a little longer, but he would have to return her to her parents eventually. He ced his hand on Rainy¡¯s head. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t listen to strangers. Don¡¯t follow them and don¡¯t take food from them¡ªjust like that ugly guy just now.¡± Rainy nodded her head lightly. ¡°Okay. The ugly uncle is a bad person. Uncle, you are not a bad person.¡± She lifted her small face. Children generally like those who are good to them and dislike those who were bad to them. ¡°How do you know that Uncle isn¡¯t a bad person? Maybe Uncle is?¡± Du Jingtang pointed to his face. He was rather happy to be described as a good person. Rainy¡¯s lips cracked into a smile, and it lifted like jelly. ¡°Uncle¡¯s eyes look a lot like Aunty¡¯s.¡± The corners of Du Jingtang¡¯s lips twitched. So this little girl meant that he looked like a female? ¡°Aunty is a good person so she looks at Rainy like this.¡± She said slowly and patiently upon seeing Du Jingtang¡¯s face turn cker. Du Jingtang rubbed her head again, almost messing her hair up into a bird¡¯s nest. He finally understood what she was trying to say. He almost spat out blood. He was a true man¡ªeven though he was together with the guy. He did not look like one, but he was still a genuine man with three legs. ¡°Let go of her.¡± Du Jingtang was about to retract his hands when he heard a voice even colder than Dong Fangjing¡¯s. A man walked towards them slowly. Rainy raised her head up forcefully. When the man got closer, her long eyshes blinked once. She knew this uncle. He was the one from the hospital. Gao Yi walked over and directly bent down to pick up the little one. She did not know how dangerous the situation was. If her mother lost her, she would never live. Gao Yi held the child and turned towards Du Jingtang, both their eyes holding scrutiny for each other. ¡°Sir, you must be mistaken. We were just passing by and saw a man trying to take this little girl away, and we happened to lend a hand. We have no ill intentions.¡± Du Jingtang exined calmly, retreating to Dong Fangjing¡¯s side. They did not do anything against their conscience so they had no reason to feel guilty. Rainy nodded her head vigorously, but she ced her cheeks against Gao Yi¡¯s body. Her mother had said that the man holding her was a good person so he must be a good person. Her mother would never deceive her. Rainy did not let bad people hold her, but good people could. Rainy¡¯s actions made Gao Yi believe Du Jingtang¡¯s words. They had indeed saved Rainy. This child was much smarter than other kids. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gao Yi hugged the child in his arms more tightly, but there was an ufortable feeling in his heart. If not for them, the woman would probably have lost her child.

Comments (4)

VIEW ALL COMMENTSRate this chapterVote with Power StoneSend Gifts

Chapter 195: Acquaintances

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh, no problem. Your daughter is very cute.¡± Du Jingtang chuckled, his stomach twisting. When he saw the little girl bury her face into Gao Yi, he automatically thought that they were father and daughter. Daughter? Gao Yi raised an eyebrow calmly, but he didn¡¯t correct him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Dong Fangjing spat out the words ndly and then turned and walked away. Du Jingtang waved at Rainy. ¡°Bye, angel.¡± Rainy then raised her face from Gao Yi¡¯s arms and reached her little hand out to wave. ¡°Bye, aunty-uncle.¡± A voice as sweet as sugar rang out. Du Jingtang¡¯s body jerked suddenly, and he almost fell. What kind of a name was aunty-uncle? He wasn¡¯t a woman. Rich maleughter shook his eardrums. He looked up to see theughter in Dong Fangjing¡¯s eyes. He was making fun of him. He dared tough at him? He actually dared to? This darn man. It was all his fault he became like this. Gao Yi pressed his lips together and looked at the two men. Even he could feel that the two men were not just friends. If not brothers, then lovers. However, this was none of his business. He had never shown interest in other people¡¯s businesses, and now, the little one in his arm was more of his concern. ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡± He looked down at the cutie in his arms. This child was really good-looking. No wonder someone would abduct her. ¡°Mommy went to send things, and she asked Rainy to wait here for her,¡± Rainy answered in a baby voice. This was different from her mother¡¯s hug. This uncle carried her body weightpletely, and she loved it. Gao Yi went to the side without putting the child down from his arms, feeling a little displeased. That woman was not worried, but even if the child was obedient, it was hard to prevent people from trying to take advantage of her. ¡°Uncle, is Rainy¡¯s doll pretty?¡± Rainy held her doll up and showed it to Gao Yi, the smile on her face as cute and lovely as a flower. Her smile was extremely innocent. ¡°Very pretty.¡± Gao Yi was not stingy with hispliments. He touched the doll with his fingers. This was a limited edition doll, and it was extremely expensive. A woman who needed to sell blood for money could not possibly afford to buy such an expensive doll for her daughter. ¡°Who bought this for you?¡± Gao Yi asked probingly. ¡°It¡¯s Mommy.¡± Rainy hugged the doll to her chest like it was her baby. She was her mother¡¯s baby, and the doll was her baby. Sure enough, it was her. He leaned against the wall. He better wait for the woman toe back to prevent the same thing from happening again. This little girl¡¯s body was soft and fragrant and seemed to be very fun. He was beginning to like the feeling of holding her. ... Xia Ruoxin wiped the sweat across her forehead. She started to run forward. She had to carry those things up six floors, which made her tired with no strength left. However, she was still thinking of her daughter and was worried. She really did not know whether leaving her there alone was the right thing to do, for she was still so little. When she saw a man holding her Rainy, her heart almost stopped. ¡°Rainy!¡± Her hoarse voice sounded weak due to her breathiness. Chapter 195 - Acquaintances

Chapter 195: Acquaintances

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh, no problem. Your daughter is very cute.¡± Du Jingtang chuckled, his stomach twisting. When he saw the little girl bury her face into Gao Yi, he automatically thought that they were father and daughter. Daughter? Gao Yi raised an eyebrow calmly, but he didn¡¯t correct him. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Dong Fangjing spat out the words ndly and then turned and walked away. Du Jingtang waved at Rainy. ¡°Bye, angel.¡± Rainy then raised her face from Gao Yi¡¯s arms and reached her little hand out to wave. ¡°Bye, aunty-uncle.¡± A voice as sweet as sugar rang out. Du Jingtang¡¯s body jerked suddenly, and he almost fell. What kind of a name was aunty-uncle? He wasn¡¯t a woman. Rich maleughter shook his eardrums. He looked up to see theughter in Dong Fangjing¡¯s eyes. He was making fun of him. He dared tough at him? He actually dared to? This darn man. It was all his fault he became like this. Gao Yi pressed his lips together and looked at the two men. Even he could feel that the two men were not just friends. If not brothers, then lovers. However, this was none of his business. He had never shown interest in other people¡¯s businesses, and now, the little one in his arm was more of his concern. ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡± He looked down at the cutie in his arms. This child was really good-looking. No wonder someone would abduct her. ¡°Mommy went to send things, and she asked Rainy to wait here for her,¡± Rainy answered in a baby voice. This was different from her mother¡¯s hug. This uncle carried her body weightpletely, and she loved it. Gao Yi went to the side without putting the child down from his arms, feeling a little displeased. That woman was not worried, but even if the child was obedient, it was hard to prevent people from trying to take advantage of her. ¡°Uncle, is Rainy¡¯s doll pretty?¡± Rainy held her doll up and showed it to Gao Yi, the smile on her face as cute and lovely as a flower. Her smile was extremely innocent. ¡°Very pretty.¡± Gao Yi was not stingy with hispliments. He touched the doll with his fingers. This was a limited edition doll, and it was extremely expensive. A woman who needed to sell blood for money could not possibly afford to buy such an expensive doll for her daughter. ¡°Who bought this for you?¡± Gao Yi asked probingly. ¡°It¡¯s Mommy.¡± Rainy hugged the doll to her chest like it was her baby. She was her mother¡¯s baby, and the doll was her baby. Sure enough, it was her. He leaned against the wall. He better wait for the woman toe back to prevent the same thing from happening again. This little girl¡¯s body was soft and fragrant and seemed to be very fun. He was beginning to like the feeling of holding her. ... Xia Ruoxin wiped the sweat across her forehead. She started to run forward. She had to carry those things up six floors, which made her tired with no strength left. However, she was still thinking of her daughter and was worried. She really did not know whether leaving her there alone was the right thing to do, for she was still so little. When she saw a man holding her Rainy, her heart almost stopped. ¡°Rainy!¡± Her hoarse voice sounded weak due to her breathiness. Chapter 196 - We Meet Again

Chapter 196: We Meet Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy heard Xia Ruoxin¡¯s voice and struggled to leave Gao Yi¡¯s arms. Her small legs dashed towards Xia Ruoxin. Gao Yi looked at his hand. He felt a little disappointed at the loss of warmth. He stood rooted at the spot dumbly. Xia Ruoxin used her right hand to carry the small girl and ced her fingers on her daughter¡¯s face as if checking for something. Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter tightly. She was worried to death, and she would not dare to leave Rainy here alone again. It was then that she looked up and looked at the man who was holding her daughter. It was him? Her eyes widened slightly. How could it be him? The doctor who drew her blood twice. ¡°We meet again.¡± Gao Yi approached her. Without the doctor¡¯s coat, he had a special air of casualness, and it seemed like that was his real self. He liked to travel around the world and had only recently returned. ¡°Yes, what a coincidence.¡± Xia Ruoxin was somewhat embarrassed. If so, then he wasn¡¯t trying to kidnap her daughter. However, she was still surprised and didn¡¯t understand why this man would appear here and was even hugging Rainy. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have left her by herself here,¡± Gao Yi said lightly. He did not have any intention of using or scaring the woman, but it was a fact. Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter tight again, fear striking her heart btedly. ¡°Mommy, Rainy is hurting.¡± Rainy pushed against Xia Ruoxin. She was hugging her so tightly. Her body became lighter, and she was in Gao Yi¡¯s arms again. ¡°I¡¯ll hold her. She¡¯ll feel ufortable like this.¡± Xia Ruoxin caressed Rainy¡¯s face apologetically. She really did use too much strength just now. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you guys back.¡± He didn¡¯t understand why he was acting so kindly. Gao Yi chuckled at himself for being so nosy. He had always been a person who rarely interfered with other people¡¯s business. This time seemed to be an exception though. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, aren¡¯t youing?¡± He walked a few steps forward and looked back, asking the woman standing dazed on the spot. He really didn¡¯t know how such a silly woman had given birth to a daughter and had managed to raise her to this age. ¡°How did you know my name?¡± Xia Ruoxin hurriedly caught up with him in small steps. In his arms, Rainy was hugging the doll and blinked her eyes from time to time. She rubbed her eyes, feeling sleepy, and then hugged the doll and fell asleep in Gao Yi¡¯s arms with ease. ¡°She fell asleep.¡± Gao Yi stopped in his tracks, at a loss of what to do with Rainy already asleep in his arms. This little child was like a crystal doll and was extremely cute. Her face was round and chubby, and her soft and pink lips were pouting. She was extremely fond of the doll, and her hands hugged the doll in her arms tightly. She was sleeping now and was very reliant on him. He rarely held children so he was momentarily stunned. This child was really a femme fatale. No wonder both gentlemen were willing to help her. Well, she was tired. She got up early in the morning so it was about time she slept. Xia Ruoxin walked towards her sleeping daughter, feeling sorry for her. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡± Gao Yi walked forward again. Xia Ruoxin followed him and hesitated for a long time before she opened her mouth. Chapter 197 - This Doctor is a Good Person

Chapter 197: This Doctor is a Good Person

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°How do you know my name?¡± She did not remember wrongly. He had indeed called her Xia Ruoxin, and she was sure that she had never told him her name¡ªplus they had only met twice. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor,¡± Gao Yi said ndly. Xia Ruoxin suddenly remembered that she had written down her particrs when she sold her blood. ¡°I¡¯m Gao Yi.¡± Gao Yi was tall and had long legs, but he was careful in matching his pace strides with Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. He held the child stably. He was a man, and the child was small so he was like a big cradle. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin thanked him again. It seemed she didn¡¯t know what else to say other than this. In his arms, Rainy was sleeping securely. Her little face was red, and she had not been awoken. This was the difference between a man and a woman. Whenever Rainy was by her side, she always insisted on walking on her own for fear of tiring her mother out. Even when her mother was holding her, she was not able to sleep soundly. However, today, in Gao Yi¡¯s arms, she actually slept so soundly. She, her mother, had never let her daughter experience this before. ¡°I don¡¯t like to receive so many thanks. Everything I did was because I felt like it, not to exchange for your words of gratitude.¡± Gao Yi turned his head to the side and looked into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sad eyes. ¡°Her father?¡± He wanted to know what kind of man would be so irresponsible to let his woman sell her blood to save the child. ¡°Her father?¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her head lightly. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have a father.¡± It was true. Her daughter did not have a father, only a mother. Her father did not even know of her existence and would not be happy about her birth. He was doing very well with a wife whom he loved so much. So was she... because of her cute daughter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Gao Yi apologized. He should have known. Only a single mother would have it so hard. It was certainly not easy raising a child single-handedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re doing fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled dismissively. Were they really okay, though? They were doing fine, but how fine was fine? Fine enough to make her sell her blood? Gao Yi turned his head, only to see Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face still a little pale. Her expression always held a hint of fatigue since three years ago... and perhaps all the way till now. He felt slightly uneasy as if his heart had been pricked by something sharp. It was a feeling he had once felt. He pressed his lips together and held the little girl more firmly in his arms without saying a thing. He looked down to see that Rainy¡¯s hand was clutching the clothes at his chest. Her small fingers were really pretty, pink, and lovely. He continued holding the child in his arms until Xia Ruoxin stopped in her steps. ¡°What?¡± He lifted his eyebrow. Xia Ruoxin was a little embarrassed. Was she troubling him too much, considering they were strangers? ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± She pointed to a small house in front. That was her home. Gao Yi picked up Rainy in his arms and walked forward directly. Xia Ruoxin could only follow helplessly. She opened the door. He only noticed her fingers. They were long and slender but did not hold much strength. The room door opened. The few pieces of furniture in the room were extremely simple and old. There was a bed, an old cupboard, and there was a huge basin on the ground filled with a pile of clothes. Chapter 198 - She was Grateful to Him

Chapter 198: She was Grateful to Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios There were male, female, and even children¡¯s clothes. They were probably not theirs. Gao Yi did not ask anything. He walked over to the small bed and put down Rainy from his arms. Gao Yi loosened his arms, and Rainy hugged the doll tightly in her arms without waking up. Xia Ruoxin also followed and took her daughter¡¯s small shoes off and then pulled the nket andid it over her body. ¡°What¡¯re those clothes for?¡± Gao Yi stood by the side. He sometimes felt that in this small house, even people had to search for a ce to stand. ¡°I¡¯m washing itter. These are the neighbor¡¯s clothes.¡± Xia Ruoxin adjusted the nket on Rainy, making sure her hands and feet were all covered. Gao Yi pressed his lips together again. He actually had no need to guess or think further anymore. Everything here showed him the life they were living. If she didn¡¯t sell blood, she couldn¡¯t have afforded the doll. Gao Yi put his hand into his pocket and took out a name card. He walked towards Xia Ruoxin and stared at the emaciated woman from above. Exactly what kind of burden she had had to shoulder? It was crushing her till she could not even stand straight. ¡°This is my name card. Should you need any help in the future, call me. Don¡¯t resort to selling your blood. You have a daughter. You shouldn¡¯t harm yourself like this.¡± He lowered his head and put the name card in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. He was not one who liked to meddle in another¡¯s business, but he had felt the pain for this pair of mother and daughter. If it was possible at all, he would like to provide them with more assistance. Xia Ruoxin held the name card tightly in her hands and watched as Gao Yi vanished from her sight. No one had spoken to her like this in a very long time. She had only herself to depend on no matter how tough things were. She had always been on her own. Until now... She turned the card and smiled bitterly. His words might not be true, and he might not even honor his promise. Yet, she was still grateful to him. She stood up and carefully put the name card away. Then, she went and retrieved some water. There was still a lot ofundry to be washed. She squatted, rolled her sleeves up, and dipped her hands into the icy cold water. From time to time, she would turn her head around to check on Rainy who was deep asleep. This was enough to justify all the hardships she would have to go through. The sky outside was getting darker. It was another tough night, but after this, she would be able to get a good rest. She had thought that they would be able to live a quiet life; she was wrong. All she had wanted was peace. Why did it have to be so difficult? ... Rainy sat alone on a tiny stool with Dolly in her arms. Her eyes were droopy, and there was a faint blush on her face. It was getting redder which wasn¡¯t normal. ¡°Mommy...¡± she muttered for Xia Ruoxin weakly. However, she clutched onto the doll tightly. Her lips showed a pale white unlike the usual rosy red, and her face was flushed. She huddled her small body as tears gathered in her eyes. Xia Ruoxin looked back at her daughter and saw that she was sitting with her head hung low and being obedient. She put the stock down and wondered if the little girl had fallen asleep. Chapter 199 - Rainy is Sick

Chapter 199: Rainy is Sick

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She rushed over to her daughter and squatted by her side. ¡°Rainy, are you tired?¡± After a long time, Rainy¡¯s head remained hanging; and she was quiet. She tipped her daughter¡¯s head up and saw that her face was flushed. She could even hear her gasping breaths. ¡°Rainy.¡± The temperature was shockingly high when she ced her hand on her daughter¡¯s forehead. She¡¯s having a fever. ¡°Mommy, I-I feel... so... so cold.¡± Rainy opened her eyes briefly as her hand grabbed weakly at her mother¡¯s blouse. Then, she leaned into her mother¡¯s arms, and the doll fell onto the ground. Xia Ruoxin went pale. She scooped her daughter up and ran out. The others were puzzled with her actions, and they could not help worry about them. Was her child sick? The hospital was decorated entirely in white. Everything about it was cold and quiet, and no one ever liked it here. Xia Ruoxin was no exception. She sat uneasily outside the emergency room, hands clutching tightly at the front of her blouse. She felt so helpless that it was hard to breathe. Please, don¡¯t let anything happen to her. Rainy was her life; she was still so young. Nothing must happen to her. Nothing. It was just a fever, amon cold. She lowered her head and covered her face with both her hands. It was all her fault. Why hadn¡¯t she know that Rainy was sick? She had failed her as a mother. She kept reprimanding herself and wished she could p herself. The door to the emergency room opened, and the doctor strode out. His expression was somber. ¡°Doctor, what is wrong with my...?¡± She could not finish the sentence even though her lips were moving. She had no idea what to say. ¡°Are you the child¡¯s mother?¡± The doctor asked as he lowered his nce at the woman who was struggling to stand. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded, not understanding the doctor¡¯s hesitation in his exnation. ¡°Pleasee with me.¡± He turned around, leaving a stunned Xia Ruoxin. Finally, she followed the doctor with heavy steps. A sudden chill engulfed her. She did not know what it meant; only she felt very cold. She couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Was wintering? The doctor put a set of medical reports before Xia Ruoxin, and she picked it up with shaking hands. However, she could not make out the contents after reading for a long time. Her eyes became misty, and she could only see a bunch of numbers. Those numbers became a blur and flickered, and she could no longer see clearly. ¡°Miss...¡± The doctor was at a loss as to how to address the overly young woman in front of him. The words he was about to say was not for the faint of heart, and the woman before him was obviously shaking. ¡°I have a daughter.¡± Xia Ruoxin tried to force a smile; it was an ugly one. She realized she was so helpless that she wanted to cry so badly. ¡°Oh... Madam, you...¡± The doctor felt cruel as he sighed again. ¡°Do you know that there is such a disease called ¡®Leucocythemia¡¯ in the world?¡± ¡°Leucocythemia?¡± Xia Ruoxin went ashen. What was he saying about this leucocythemia? Chapter 200 - Rainy Is Very Sick

Chapter 200: Rainy Is Very Sick

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes,monly known as ¡®Leukemia¡¯.¡± The doctor nodded but did not continue with his exnation while Xia Ruoxin felt her world being turned upside down abruptly. She had some ideas from the serious expression on the doctor¡¯s face. With her back facing the doctor, she bit on the back of her hand as her body trembled violently. ¡°This disease is not incurable as long as we can find a suitable bone marrow donor for her. The child is still young, and it was discovered in the early stage. We can treat her with chemotherapy to control her condition while searching for a donor.¡± Every word the doctor said sent a severe chill into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart. Could the disease be treated? In that instant, as she raised her shaking hand, she lost the will to live. Her Rainy was so young; she was only three years old. She did not know how she could solve this. Not registering what the doctor had said after that, she wandered lifelessly into the ward that her daughter was in. Rainy looked so tiny on the hospital bed as though she would disappear in the blink of the eye. She ran over and ced her hand carefully on her daughter¡¯s face. The fever was gone, but she knew that this was just the beginning. Why? Why was heaven being so cruel to make her poor daughter sick, not her? ¡°Madam Xia, pleasee with us to arrange for the hospitalization.¡± The nurse stood waiting by the door as though she had been there for a while. Xia Ruoxin looked up and wiped her tears with her fingers. She stood up and looked at Rainy who was deep asleep. Finally, she walked out. The rolls of numbers before her had caused an endless pain in her heart. She did not have so much money. None at all. What should she do? Biting her lip till it was almost bleeding, her hands balled into a fist. What about my money? What should I do? ¡°Please give me two days. I will definitelye and pay.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned and ran out. She must get the money no matter what. There were some savings, but it was barely enough. The amount was astronomical to her. Yet, she must find a way. There¡¯s no way she would allow her daughter to die; she couldn¡¯t lose her. ¡°Mom.¡± There seemed to be a glimmer of hope in the darkness. Yes, Mom. She wouldn¡¯t be that heartless. That was her granddaughter after all. She must want to save Rainy. Right? She stood resolutely before the entrance of the Xia condominium; it has been three years since shest came. It still looked the same. The trees at the entrance had grown thicker and taller which marked the passing of three years. Time had gone by unknowingly. Almost four years had passed unconsciously. This was the first time she had stood here after she left. She thought that she would never return to this ce, to look at everything here as she stood. ¡°Madam...¡± In the Xia household, the nanny had no idea how to approach her mistress. ¡°What is it?¡± Shen Yijun put the teacup down. She was already fifty years old, and yet she looked like she was in her early forties. Because she had always taken great care of maintaining herself, she looked youthful and elegant. ¡°Madam, there is a young woman at the door. S-she said...¡± The nanny fumbled. Chapter 201 - Heartless

Chapter 201: Heartless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What did she say?¡± Shen Yijun¡¯s fingers pressed hard onto the teacup, at the same time, thinking of who might havee looking for her. ¡°She said she¡¯s your daughter.¡± nk! The teacup on Shen Yijun¡¯s hand fell onto the floor. Her fingers could no longer bend, and she turned into a shade of white within seconds. Her daughter. Her daughter! ¡°Did she say her name is ¡®Xia Ruoxin¡¯?¡± Shen Yijun stood up abruptly and asked with teeth clenched. It was a form of agitation, seemingly steaming from hatred. ¡°Yes, Madam. She said she is ¡®Xia Ruoxin¡¯.¡± The nanny retreated a step back. Today, the usual graceful mistress had changed into someone else. Perhaps, she really had a daughter? If that was true, how could she be that pathetic? The clothes she was wearing was worse than hers. ¡°Madam...¡± Before she could finish, a gust of wind blew past her face. It was Shen Yijun racing down the stairs. Xia Ruoxin waited anxiously outside gate like she had four years ago. She could only stand and look up at the ce where the rich had been staying. Time might have passed, but she still didn¡¯t belong here. The gate was flung open. Out came Shen Yijun, walking towards Xia Ruoxin in big, wide steps. Xia Ruoxin tried to greet the mother whom she had not seen for the past four years, and yet no words came out. The word ¡®mother¡¯ was unfamiliar to her. Now, she was a mother, too, and she has loved her daughter Rainy so much. She could not understand why her own mother could treat her so cruelly. ¡°So you are still alive. Having trouble surviving?¡± The words from Shen Yijun¡¯s mouth were sarcastic and hurtful, just like four years ago. As if they were not mother and daughter, but enemies. Xia Ruoxin kept tugging at her worn-out blouse. Aspared to the morous way that Shen Yijun had dressed, the attire that Xia Ruoxin was in couldn¡¯t even bepared to her maids. ¡°Mom, please...¡± Suddenly, Xia Ruoxin knelt on the ground as she tugged at Shen Yijun¡¯s clothes. ¡°Mom, my daughter is sick. Please, save her. She needs to be hospitalized for treatment. ¡°Please. She is only three.¡± Shen Yijun was shocked to hear that Xia Ruoxin had a daughter. However, she recalled her disgraceful scandal four years ago. ¡°Oh, it was the bastard from four years ago. It¡¯s better that she died. She shouldn¡¯t have been alive in the first ce.¡± She sneered. In fact, she herself did not know why she had said such heartless words. ¡°Mom, she is not a bastard; she is my daughter. Even if you don¡¯t love her, she would never be a bastard. She is my baby.¡± Xia Ruoxin could not ept the cold words from Shen Yijun. She never thought her own mother would be that ruthless. ¡°Mom, she is your maternal granddaughter. How could you say that?¡± No one had anticipated Rainy¡¯s birth or known about her presence. She did not have a father, only a mother. How? How could she have said that about her? ¡°Why not? Have you forgotten what you did four years ago? You caused Yixuan¡¯s death, married Chu Lui, and did such an unspeakable thing.¡± Shen Yijun looked condescendingly at the Xia Ruoxin who was kneeling on the ground, ming her. The more she said, the angrier she got. If it wasn¡¯t for her, her life could have been so much better. Chapter 202 - Who Destroyed Who?

Chapter 202: Who Destroyed Who?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I have already told you four years ago that you are not my daughter. I don¡¯t have a daughter like you, and that bastard of yours has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°Mom...¡± Xia Ruoxin could not believe the words that hade out of a mother¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mom, why have you be like this? Are you still my mother?¡± Was this cruel woman the same mother who had loved her before? Shen Yijun was still sneering. There was no sign of motherly love. She hated her¡ªloathed her. ¡°The thing I had regretted the most was giving birth to you. You caused the death of a kind-hearted girl like Yixuan.¡± Shen Yijun flung Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand away and took a step back. It was as though she had some kind of virus on her; shameless and filthy. Xia Ruoxin was stunned. Her heart waspletely broken, and it showed beneath her quivering eyshes. ¡°Mom, have you forgotten? I am your daughter, not Xia Yixuan. You didn¡¯t even give birth to her. ¡°Mom, have you forgotten? When I was little, we had lived together. You would always buy me the most beautiful clothes but not for yourself. You would rather starved and buy me my favorite food. At night, you would cover me with the whole nket, worried that I would catch a cold and became sick. Mom, have you forgotten all that? I remembered everything, but why have you forgotten?¡± There was apparently some struggle in Shen Yijun¡¯s eyes followed by confusion. She clenched her teeth, and her emotions were ovee by reason. ¡°Whatever has happened was in the past, I have forgotten about them. The only thing I haven¡¯t forgotten was you caused Yixuan¡¯s death, the way you had treated Chu Lui, and how you caused the destruction of the whole Xia family.¡± ¡°Destruction? Hahaha... who have I ruined?¡± Xia Ruoxinughed suddenly, and tears starting falling. ¡°Who have I ruined? Chu Lui is married. Isn¡¯t he leading a happy life? You said that I caused Xia Yixuan¡¯s death. What is your evidence? Have you witnessed it with your own eyes? How dare you pin Xia Yixuan¡¯s death on me? Where is the proof that I have done something to Chu Lui? You believed Xia Yixuan and Chu Lui. What about me? Does what I have said not count for something?¡± Xia Ruoxin balled her hands into fists as the view before her became a blur. The gloomy sky made breathing difficult. ¡°I didn¡¯t cause the destruction of anyone. It¡¯s all of you that ruined me and my Rainy.¡± She looked down as tears streamed down her face. Her shaking right hand moved to her left; hadn¡¯t she lost enough? Why must she lose her daughter? She was the hope that she had been clinging to in order to survive. Rainy was so obedient. Why must she suffer like this? Shen Yijun was suddenly afraid of Xia Ruoxin in her current state of craze. She held her hands so tightly that her nails dug deep into her palms. There were so much more usations and degrading words that she had wanted to haul at Xia Ruoxin, but now, she kept her mouth shut, and she did not know why. She took a deep breath to harden herself and said coldly. ¡°Get lost. Get out of my sight. I will not help you. You wanted money? You caused the death of my only daughter. What right do you have to ask me for money to save your bastard?¡± Shen Yijun finished and turned around to escape the suffocating ce. She felt suppressed each time she sees her daughter. It was not afortable feeling. She had to leave. She didn¡¯t want to see her. Chapter 203 - No More Illusions

Chapter 203: No More Illusions

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mom, please... I beg you.¡± Xia Ruoxin rushed forward and held tightly onto Shen Yijun¡¯s ankles with both hands. ¡°Mom,¡± she cried, begging, ¡°even if everything was my fault, the child has done nothing wrong. ¡°She is only three years old, and she did not know anything. She is your granddaughter¡ªvery adorable. Please. Please save her. Just take pity on us. As long as you are willing to save her, I will do anything you want. I will die if that¡¯s what¡¯s you want as long as you save my daughter.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands hugged tightly onto Shen Yijun¡¯s ankles. She dare not let go for fear. If she died, she would lose Rainy. A look of hesitation shed past Shen Yijun¡¯s face. She closed her eyes, and Xia Yixuan came to her mind. For the past four years, Xia Mingzheng has been depressed; and she has her guilt. All caused by this woman. Because of Xia Ruoxin, the Xia household, Xia Mingzheng, and herself were ruined. ¡°This is retribution, Xia Ruoxin. You are the cause of everything that has happened.¡± She hardened herself and pulled her leg away, but Xia Ruoxin¡¯s grip was so tight that she could not move a single step. ¡°Mom, please...¡± Xia Ruoxin sprawled on the ground. Mud covered her face. Shey crumpled, with no dignity. Her left hand was weak, and yet she continued to hold on tightly onto Shen Yijun¡¯s ankles. There was no way she would let go. She just couldn¡¯t. ¡°Please... save her. Will you please save my daughter? She is all alone in the hospital now. No one is there to care or dote on her. She has suffered with me since she was born. She is very pitiful. Mom, I beg you. I will do anything for you. Please...¡± The color drained from Shen Yijun¡¯s face. She felt an unbearable feeling in her heart that seemed to touch on something or somece she did not wish to remember. ¡°Somebody,e and take this mad woman away!¡± she roared towards the inside, unable to tolerate Xia Ruoxin. Or maybe, she was unable to tolerate herself behaving like this. Two well-built women emerged from inside. ¡°Get her away. Quickly. She¡¯s crazy!¡± she screamed uncontrobly. In her eyes now, Xia Ruoxin was crazy, a mad person she did not recognize. ¡°Mom...¡± A sound of thunder drowned whatever Xia Ruoxin was saying. Shen Yijun escaped into the Xia family apartment as though she was running away from something. The door closed with a loud bang. Xia Ruoxin was thrown out the gate. They had hurt her left arm. Her right hand was reaching out, trying to hold onto something. It was the same as four years ago. She came looking for her own mother, and what she received were her heartlessness and cruelty. The rain fell like string-less beads, beating down on her body and face. The sky became even gloomier. ¡°Why are you so ruthless? She is your granddaughter. I had begged you so why do you remain unmoved? Why haven¡¯t you treated me like your daughter since I was young? ¡°So much for being a mother. This is motherhood. Hahaha... this is a mother!¡± She struggled to get up and stared coldly at the extravagant apartment. ¡°You said you don¡¯t want a person like me as your daughter. Do you know? I don¡¯t want someone like you as my mother, too. Ha...¡± sheughed as her tears merged with the rain. ¡°You hate me. I hated you, too.¡± The rain kept pouring. Xia Ruoxin crawled up from the ground and wiped the rain off her face. She did not know if her eyes were misty from the rain or her tears. Chapter 204 - Wanted To See Him

Chapter 204: Wanted To See Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She stood outside the gate of the Xia family apartment, under the curtains of rain. However, no one came out again just like four years ago. In reality, she wanted to know if she was really dead, would she shed a tear for her? Would she feel sad? Nevertheless, she turned and walked further away from this ce with her hand over the left arm. She couldn¡¯t die yet. She still had to save her daughter. If the Xia family was unwilling, she would go and beg that person regardless of how he would torture her. Chu Lui was Rainy¡¯s biological father. He would save her even if he hated her. After all, Rainy was his daughter. She wiped her face; the posture of her back showed defeat. Outside the Chu vi... She stood alone in the rain with her eyes locked onto the dark Chu vi. Was anyone at home? She looked at herself, her clothes soaked through. There were cakes of mud which had dried up. She put her hand on her face and wondered if anyone would recognize her. The rain had drenched her. A chill pierced her body, and she hugged her hands over her shoulders, carefully folding herself. She waited by the entrance, not knowing when she would be able to see him. A ck sedan stopped, and Xia Ruoxin stepped forward. Through the window, she could vaguely see that man who had once again made her heart ached. A man and a woman were tight in each other¡¯s embrace, kissing. It looked so intimate and happy. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers fell weakly. Wasn¡¯t this better? They were happy. Did he know? That he had a three-year-old daughter who was alone in the hospital, unconscious. The sedan left, and a woman remained. With an umbre in her hand, she had the rain fall around her without a single drop on her. The sedan vanished from her sight. Her scarlet lips were extremely lovely and beautiful, and she made her way towards the entrance. ¡°Please wait.¡± A meek voice sounded. It was so soft that it was almost drowned by the sound of the rain. This voice was so familiar that it made her ufortable. She looked back and saw a woman who was in an extreme mess. That face, however, was one she would never forget in her wildest dreams. It was one who would give her nightmares. Xia Ruoxin, the one who had vanished for almost four years¡ªpresumably dead, had appeared before her. To Li Manni, it has given her a sense of frightening caution. ¡°What are you doing here? We have nothing to do with you.¡± Li Manni looked at the embarrassed woman in her eyes. Both of them stood between the difference between heaven and hell. ¡°I was thinking...¡± Xia Ruoxin licked at her dry lips. The rain caused her to squint. The woman before her eyes was as beautiful as she was in a state of mess. She looked more gorgeous than she had three years ago. ¡°Can I see Chu Lui? Was that man earlier Chu Lui?¡± There were much anticipation and hope in her eyes. If she lost this opportunity, she did not know how she could find that man. It was a gamble she could not afford. Chapter 205 - I Have a Daughter

Chapter 205: I Have a Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You want to see him?¡± Li Manni¡¯s voice went a pitch higher. ¡°May I know what rights do you have to see my husband? What position are you going to take when meeting with a married man? Do not forget that I am his wife now, and I don¡¯t think he will want to see his ex-wife who hasmitted adultery. Xia Ruoxin, we are doing very well now without you. Please do note and disrupt our lives. ¡°Please leave and never show yourself before me. I have no wish to see your face. You disgust me.¡± Four years had passed. Xia Ruoxin was no longer who she was; neither was Li Manni. In the past, Li Manni was always below others. Not anymore. Now, she was legally wedded to Chu Lui. Whereas, Xia Ruoxin was just an ex-wife who had been unfaithful to him. ¡°I want him to save someone. Please? It doesn¡¯t require a lot of money.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked down in embarrassment. This was not the first time she was humiliated. The pain still suffocated her. Everyone had dignity and was afraid of pain. She was not made of wood or stone. There was no other way for her. She would have died a long time ago if she was worried about her dignity. ¡°Miss Li.¡± Xia Ruoxin bowed humbly. Besides this, she did not know what else she could do. ¡°Please address me as ¡®Mrs. Chu¡¯. Don¡¯t forget that I am Chu Lui¡¯s wife now.¡± Li Manni cut her off promptly. She hated it when she had called her ¡®Miss Li¡¯. ¡°Mrs. Chu.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s voice sounded hoarse as though a fire was burning her throat. Calling her ¡®Mrs. Chu¡¯ had caused a violent pain in her heart, all the way to her spine. ¡°Mrs. Chu, may I see Chu Lui, Mr. Chu?¡± She pleaded. Li Manni¡¯s expression turned colder. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. He won¡¯t see you.¡± Li Manni rejected her with a sneer. There was no room for negotiation. She wasn¡¯t stupid. There was no way she would allow an ex-wife to see Chu Lui. She gave Xia Ruoxin a cold re before she turned around to walk towards the entrance. Some women liked to be in the rain, but Li Manni was never one to do that. ¡°Mrs. Chu, I want to ask him for help to save my daughter. She is sick.¡± The voice from behind stopped Li Manni in her steps. The umbre in her hand shook, and it almost fell onto the ground. ¡°What did you say? You have a daughter?¡± She turned around. A deadly gleam of light shone in her eyes with sinister and jealousy. It wasn¡¯t unbelievable. She said she had a daughter. Whose was it? Chu Lui¡¯s? ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded. The view before her blurred. ¡°I have a daughter, but she is sick. I am begging you to save her.¡± But now, in a state of frenzy, she has forgotten that a woman couldn¡¯t possibly allow another woman to bear her husband¡¯s child. Especially when that woman was an ex-wife. Xia Ruoxin had belittled a woman¡¯s jealousy; she thought too well of Li Manni. Four years had gone by. Anyone would change, and not everyone thought of the child as an innocent party. Neither would they love the child who had been unknown for the past four years. ¡°Is the child Chu Lui¡¯s?¡± Li Manni walked closer to Xia Ruoxin. She almost strangled Xia Ruoxin. She was scared out of her wits now. Chapter 206 - He Loathed Her

Chapter 206: He Loathed Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This couldn¡¯t be true. How could Xia Ruoxin have a child? While she had had nothing for the past four years, how could Xia Ruoxin¡ªthe one whom everyone despised¡ªhad a child? Xia Ruoxin pursed her lips. Looking at Li Manni in her crazy state now had scared her. She took a step back, turned her face away, and kept quiet. Chu Lui was the only man in her life. Even if the doctor had said that she could not conceive, who was to say that there are no idents in the world. Rainy was a pleasant surprise from heaven. Li Manni flung her umbre away. Xia Ruoxin remained silent which only made her heart sink more. The rain had drenched her as well, from head to toe, as her body started to shiver. ¡°Ha...¡± Sheughed abruptly. ¡°That child must have belonged to that man. You thought of using another man¡¯s child to pass it off? You are too naive. You said your daughter is Chu Lui¡¯s, but don¡¯t forget how your divorce with Chu Lui went, Miss Xia.¡± She emphasized ¡®Miss Xia¡¯. Every word was spat out between her teeth with an emphasis. ¡°Don¡¯t you think of using that child as a way to gain an advantage over my husband. Because you will never be able to. He had not loved you four years ago. Neither will he now.¡± Li Manni walked away. While Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes were lowered as rain beat on her eyshes. The powerless weight from the burden came crashing down on her. There was not an ounce of warmth on her as her frozen lips chattered. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Chu Lui will never save a bastard, especially yours. Never forget how much he had hated you. Even if your daughter were to die before his eyes, he would not spare a nce.¡± Li Manni sneered out loud as a mixture of confused feelings appeared on her face. She opened the door and entered, leaving the umbre by the doorstep. She had forgotten to pick it up. The view before Xia Ruoxin turned hazy as the door mmed in her face. Beneath the huge vi, she had seemed like an insignificant ant. One could have easily killed her. ¡°He would not love your daughter. Even if she were to die before him, he would not spare a nce.¡± ¡°He loathed you. So, he will also hate your daughter. Especially a bastard.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked at the sky and allowed the rain to beat down on her. Rainy, I am sorry. Mommy is useless. She turned around and left the ce. Was this the hope that she had been harboring? He would not love her child. Even if she was his child, too, would he have loved her? Every scene from the past four years shed past her mind. He had sent her to another bed with his own hands for the sake of divorce and another woman. He had ruthlessly ruined her innocence, causing her reputation to be destroyed and making her homeless. That¡¯s not true. Xia Ruoxin had never had a home. She walked faster and faster to the point where she was almost running in the rain. However, the sound of sobs stayed choked in her throat, unable to materialize. In the Chu vi, Li Manni pulled the curtain aside. With the exception of the umbre, there was no sign of that woman. She sighed in relief. Yet, the feeling of unease began to unsettle her. She was really scared that the daughter Xia Ruoxin had mentioned would be Chu Lui¡¯s. Her hand went to her belly. She had wanted a child so much, but it never happened. Not once. Chapter 207 - Wanted Her Dead

Chapter 207: Wanted Her Dead

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios For the first time, she had wanted someone to die. She wanted Xia Ruoxin and her child to die. She would not allow anyone to destroy the life she was having now. No one. Xia Ruoxin? She would never have the chance to see Chu Lui. Ever. She clenched her hands tight, and a slow evil smile began to show on her face. ... Xia Ruoxin ran back into the rental apartment. With her back against the door, she slowly slid onto the floor. She was drenched from the rain. Her clothes were wet, and her heart was ice-cold. She breathed numbly. Then, like a robot, she changed her clothes as she tried to warm her shaking hands. As her body trembled, she took out her meager savings. It couldn¡¯t bepared to the astronomical figure. She held the money tightly in her hands and ran out. There was no warmth in the small apartment like it had in the past. All that was left were silence and despair. The rain continued to pour outside. It beat on the squeaky clean windows with ripples and stters. Xia Ruoxin returned to the hospital. The smell of disinfectant within caused her to have a splitting headache. She clenched her fists, willing herself to sober up. If she didn¡¯t, she would break down. The money she paid at the counter was not enough. In fact, it was far from what she had to pay. She walked into her daughter¡¯s ward and wondered when she had awoken. She had sat alone on the huge bed with her head lowered, and the nurse constantly muttering in her eyes. However, the child never replied. ¡°Rainy...¡± Xia Ruoxin called in a hoarse voice. Rainy¡¯s head jerked up violently with two streaks of tears on her face. There were beads of tears on her long eyshes as well. ¡°Mommy...¡± She reached out with her two tiny hands, wanting Xia Ruoxin to hold her. She had woken up without her doll or her mother. As she continued to cry, there was still no sign of her mother. Xia Ruoxin ran over to hug her daughter¡¯s small frame. It was all her fault to have left her alone here. She had not taken good care of her and allowed her young daughter to contract such a severe disease. It was her fault. She couldn¡¯t even pay for her daughter¡¯s hospitalization fees. ¡°Mommy, Rainy will be obedient in the future. Please don¡¯t leave me. I don¡¯t want anything; no new clothes, shoes, or dolls. I only want Mommy. Mommy, please don¡¯t leave me...¡± A young child¡¯s shoulders shake uncontrobly. It was pitiful. Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter tight as waves of pain pierced her heart. She held her daughter¡¯s small face which had looked so much like hers. As she wiped her daughter¡¯s tears from her face with her fingers, she gently pinched her chubby cheeks. ¡°How could Mommy not want Rainy? You are my precious baby. Look, Mommy left to get you this.¡± From her arms, she withdrew Rainy¡¯s favorite doll. Chapter 208 - An Obedient Child

Chapter 208: An Obedient Child

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She had gone back to her workce to retrieve the doll because she knew Rainy could not sleep without her doll. She ced the doll in her daughter¡¯s arms, and immediately, Rainy hugged it tightly. Then, she reached out with one small hand and held onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s finger. ¡°Mommy, are you cold? Let me blow your hand,¡± she said. At the same time, she kept blowing at Xia Ruoxin. Sometimes, during the winter, she could remember her mother doing the same to her, and her hands would be warmer. As she watched her daughter trying hard to blow into her hands, the tiny act of warmth caused Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes to redden again. She hugged her daughter¡¯s small frame and choked with a sob. ¡°Mommy is not cold. Not a bit.¡± She kept repeating that she was not cold, and yet her whole body was shaking. How could such an obedient child contract this disease? She closed her eyes and touched her daughter¡¯s face with her slightly cool hands. ¡°Rainy, Mommy will be very busy from now on. You must listen to the aunties here and be good. Okay?¡± Rainy bit her lower lip, puzzled. ¡°Mummy, why must I stay here? I can also wait for you at home.¡± She lowered her eyes and pouted. Her eyes were redder than earlier. She did not like it here. She liked home; she wanted to go home. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands had remained on her daughter¡¯s face. She smiled brightly. ¡°Because you are sick. You need to stay here for treatment. Then, you will get better soon.¡± Actually, she did not know how she should exin to her daughter. After all, she was still young. What could she possibly know? Would she know sickness or death? Rainy leaned her head against Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder and nodded gently. ¡°Rainy knows. Rainy will get better and take care of Dolly. Mommy, don¡¯t worry.¡± Indeed, she was so obedient that it made her ache. It pained Xia Ruoxin as she held her daughter. She swore that no matter the price, she would get her daughter well again. After her daughter was asleep, she went out of the hospital once more. The sunlight outside was ring, and she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She wished she could stand there, but she knew she couldn¡¯t. She wished time would stop. That this was all a dream. The re hurt her eyes. There was some suffering which she wished she wouldn¡¯t have to go through. However, there was some pain which she had to bear. Her hand went to her left arm. It was vaguely aching from the cold or the rain. She bit her lip and thought of her child. Once again, she started walking. At the ss entrance outside the high-tech building of Chu Enterprise, Xia Ruoxin seemed so little like a speck of dust as she looked up. Like four years ago, the security guards¡¯ eyes were on her every step. With each step she took, their expression turned more serious. She came closer right in front of them. They stretched their hands out at the same time. ¡°Sorry, miss. This is not the ce for anyone who is dressed inappropriately.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked at her own clothes. There was nothing inappropriate with her clothes besides being a bit worn-out. Her clothes may be old, but they were clean. She was not a beggar. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wish... to look for Chu Lui.¡± There was no color on her cracked lips. Chapter 209 - Still Strangers After Four Years

Chapter 209: Still Strangers After Four Years

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was only a few days, but she had seemed thinner. All the stress was crushing on her alone whether she could take it or not. ¡°Miss, there are tons of women looking for our CEO every day. Please go home. Our CEO is too busy to see you,¡± the security guards said without blinking. They looked at Xia Ruoxin with a look of disdain. A woman like her should consider her status before asking to see their CEO. Everyone knew how much he loved his wife. There was no existence of other women in his eyes. Moreover, one that looked like a white-faced ghost. It was true that memories would fade with time, including Chu Lui¡¯s ex-wife who was caughtmitting adultery four years ago. Everyone had forgotten about her. No one remembered her now. She touched her face which has finally been forgotten by people. She did not know if she shouldugh or cry. No. She must not admit defeat. She must see that man. She took a step forward stubbornly. ¡°Go away. You are not allowed to enter,¡± the security guard said unkindly. He reached out and shoved Xia Ruoxin roughly. She almost fell onto the ground. She looked up with misting eyes and stood aside, adamant not to move from her spot. It wasn¡¯t until a woman with her long, wavy dress walked past that those mean security guards started to bend courteously. Like a dog wagging its tail. It was none other than Li Manni. Chu Lui¡¯s current wife and the woman he loved. Li Manni looked back and smiled pleasantly, but there was despise and sarcasm in her eyes as she passed by arrogantly. Those security guards formed a line seemingly trying to block someone from entering. Xia Ruoxin kept tugging at her clothes. They would re at her if she took a step forward. So she could only stand outside, rain or shine, without a single drop of water for her and her cracked lips. She licked her lips. She had forgotten when was thest she had something to eat or drink for she has been standing there for a long time. Someone held a drink in hand and walked past her. She blinked her eyes. Then, she continued to stand motionless at the side, afraid that she might do something wrong. When a man and a woman emerged, her eyes widened. However, as she moved, she was ovee by dizziness. The security guards had already surrounded the two. She could not even take a second look at them. Not to mention a step closer. She might not have seen that man for four years, and yet she could recognize his silhouette. She knew it was him¡ªChu Lui. She reached out with her hands, and her dry and cracked lips moved. She wanted to call out to him, but she could not make a sound. She moved forward in staggering steps. It was possible that she might faint on the spot. As she raised her hand and bit it, the pain sudden woke her up. Chu Lui, don¡¯t go. Save our daughter. Please, save our daughter. She ran ahead without a care, but both of them were already seated in the car. It sped away, and her face was pped with a gust of wind, turning it ashen. Chapter 210 - She Could Not Catch Up With Hope

Chapter 210: She Could Not Catch Up With Hope

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Chu Lui, don¡¯t go. Please... don¡¯t go...¡± She chased the car, but it got further and further away. The car was lost, along with all her hope. Li Manni looked back from inside the car. Her face was expressionless except for the dazed look in her eyes. That woman had run after the car. It was so difficult to get rid of her. ¡°Lui.¡± Li Manni used her body to block Chu Lui¡¯s view. With both her hands on his arm, Chu Lui briefly opened his shut eyes. ¡°Yes?¡± A simple word but a reply nheless. In fact, they were not as loving as others had thought. If only a simple question and answer could be considered as loving. ¡°Lui, let¡¯s take a trip overseas. I feel like going out of the country.¡± Li Manni rested her head on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulder as she scanned the back of the car from the corner of her eye. She saw the woman fell abruptly onto the ground, and a smirk appeared on her lips. ¡°Why the sudden urge?¡± Chu Lui closed his eyes again, his lips pursed into a line. He did not like the suggestion as he has been very busytely. The Chu Enterprise would not fold without him. ¡°We did not take any trips for our wedding. Lui, it has been four years. How long do you want me to wait?¡± Li Manni hugged his arm. There was a hint of regret in her voice. They did not have a honeymoon, and this was the only regret she had after all these years. Chu Lui put his arm around Li Manni¡¯s shoulders and hugged her close. A faint look of guilt shed past his dark eyes. The more frustrated he was, the guiltier he felt. The guiltier he felt, the more he wanted topensate. The more hepensated, the emptier he became. ¡°All right. I will make the arrangements.¡± He lowered his eyes and looked at his watch. Finally giving in. Unknown to him, a woman had stared at the back of his car with despair and grief not too long ago. ¡°Chu Lui, please. Don¡¯t go. I beg you. Save your daughter.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands were stretched as though she was trying to hold onto something. That man was her final and only hope. There was nothing for her to hold on to. She could onlyy sprawling on the ground and allowed others to watch passed her curiously. No one came and helped her up. The world was a cruel ce. It has always been. Gradually, she stood up. The clothes on her arm and legs had been torn, and there was a burning sensation. She could only stare at the direction where the car has disappeared in. Atst, she closed her eyes and allowed the helplessness and despair to engulf her. It was really, really cold. She could taste the saltiness in her tears as they continued to roll down her face and moisturized her dry lips. At that moment, the life was sucked out of her body. There was nothing at all. She turned around. Her lips pursed bitterly, and there was a huge hole in her heart what she could not fill. Compared to four years ago, she was more powerless. There was more despair, and totally, no one she could turn to. Four years ago, she had Rainy. But now, who was there for her? She clenched her hands by her sides. Then, she wiped her tears with her right hand. She must not despair¡ªmust not give up. Rainy still needed her. If she couldn¡¯t be strong, then who else could help her save her Rainy? Chapter 211 - Unless

Chapter 211: Unless

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her daughter was her only family. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before she strode into the hospital. No matter how high the price, she must save her daughter. Nothing else mattered. In the hospital... Rainy sat with Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms around her. As a result of her prolonged absence, Rainy was worried that she would be left alone so she grabbed onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s blouse tightly. Xia Ruoxin caressed her daughter¡¯s head. The pain in her palm darkened her eyes. Her hand might have hurt, but her daughter would be experiencing more pain from now on. ¡°Mommy, I want to go home.¡± Rainy had her doll in one hand and her other one grabbing tightly onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. Fear was written all over her face. She was scared of being here alone and not being able to see her mother. ¡°Mmm, soon. We¡¯ll go home very soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s small frame tightly in her arms. Her assurances sounded weakpared to her hug. Was it still possible for them to go home? Xia Ruoxin touched her own pocket and produced a candy from within. ¡°Rainy, look. Mommy is performing magic for you.¡± She put the candy at her daughter¡¯s mouth. Rainy¡¯s long eyshes fluttered, and she bit down on her almost pale lips. Then, she took the candy. However, she did not eat it. She smelled it and put it before Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy, eat.¡± A nurse hade in, and her heart ached at the sound of the soft voice. Such a pity; she was such a beautiful child. Xia Ruoxin took the candy, but she put it at Rainy¡¯s mouth again. ¡°Mommy has eaten. This is for you. If you don¡¯t eat it, I¡¯m going to be angry.¡± She smiled. Tears began streaming down her face involuntarily. She hurriedly wiped them away, worried that her daughter would see them. Her daughter had always been smart. Rainy thought for a while before lowering her head to eat the candy from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. Sweetness spread in her mouth, prompting her to finally smile. That was all she needed¡ªa candy, her mother, and Dolly. With her two little hands hugging tightly onto that doll, her childish face finally smiled. As her eyes closed, she fell asleep sprawled in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. Xia Ruoxin held onto her daughter carefully. A cloud of tears had caused the view before her to turn hazy. The doctor had been asking about the hospitalization fees again. However, she did not know how she coulde up with such a huge sum of money. No matter what kind of work she chose, there was no way she coulde up with the money in such a short span of time. Unless she resorted to robbing or stealing. Unless... The look in her eyes darkened while she caressed her daughter¡¯s head. The corner of her lips began to purse helplessly. ¡°Rainy, Mommy is willing to do anything for you.¡± ¡°Anything.¡± She put her daughter down but realized that Rainy was clutching tightly onto the corner of her blouse. Perhaps, she was afraid that she would leave her again. So, she held on with her dear life even in her sleep. Xia Ruoxin hardened herself and pulled her daughter¡¯s hand away gently. They had never been apart since she was born. This was the first time, and it wouldn¡¯t be thest. ¡°Rainy, trust Mommy. I will definitely make you better.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have a father or a grandmother... but you have a mother who loves you with everything. How could I let you die?¡± She stood up. However, she was reluctant to leave the moment she saw Rainy tossed and turned in her bed. There was no other way. She needed money. Lots and lots of money. Chapter 212 - She was Going to Sell Herself

Chapter 212: She was Going to Sell Herself

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What could a woman do to earn easy money? Other than using her body, what ways were there? She turned her head away mournfully. Her face, with her daughter¡¯s features, felt dirty at the thought of it. ... A young woman was leaning against a recliner under the neon lights. There was a soft and white fur shawl, a high-end handmade carpet, and blooming roses. At the moment, she raised her eyelids slightly charmingly. Whether she was raising her hand or lifting her head up, her actions were filled with an irresistible maturity and story. ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± Laziness filled the woman¡¯s voice as her red lips parted. She looked at her fingers and finally sat straight. The shawl slipped to her waist, showing a huge chunk of her fair and tender bosom. It felt sexy¡ªnot cheap¡ªand so graceful that she could take one¡¯s breath away. With her lovely eyes squinting and her right hand on her cheek, she studied the young woman who was standing before her. There was no reply from her; neither did she leave. Her face could be considered beautiful although theplexion was a bit poor. Her features were indeed quite pretty, even gorgeous. She had big eyes, a good nose, and a slender chin. Her body was slightly on the thin side, but one could see the curves. This ce wascking a woman like her, one who was untouched by the nightlife. Soon, however, she would find herself immersed in it. The smell and its filth. ¡°What is your name?¡± The woman stood with her long legs that were vaguely visible. ¡°Xia Ruoxin.¡± A soft voice spoke, seemingly filled with faint despair. The charming woman tossed her hair. ¡°People whoe here have their own stories. Few came willingly. The moment you have decided, you should know this. Everything that was yours will no longer belong to you. They will be mine.¡± The woman¡¯s scarlet lips parted charmingly. ¡°This is a tough road. Once you have chosen it, there will be no going back.¡± The dim red light fell onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s long eyshes which quivered weakly. She looked up and lightly nodded. She had no right to object. Besides selling her body, she did not know of any other solution. ¡°All right.¡± The woman sat down again and rested her hands on herp. Then, she put one hand under her chin. Her actions were natural and elegant. She was so exquisite and perfect, like a sculpture which has been injected with a soul. This time, her eyes narrowed. ¡°Strip.¡± It was the same charm filled withziness. Her words sent fear into Xia Ruoxin. Strip? Here? Why must she disrobe? She was embarrassed. There were at least five to six people here not including those standing in the shadows. Must she really take off her clothes here? She would be stripped off everything, even her character, and what was left of her dignity. She closed her eyes as the heat rise to her eyes. Her hands clutched tightly onto the front of her blouse. ¡°Strip. You should have nothing to fear now that you have decided to sell yourself. If you are unwilling to take off your clothes now, do you think you are going to disrobe in front of a customer?¡± The woman looked up from the corner of her eyes. There were filled with sarcasm. ¡°I don¡¯t pay you so much money for you to be a saint. We don¡¯t need a saint here. Saints don¡¯t make a man smile. Once you¡¯ve made the men smile, you can have the money. You want dignity and character, look elsewhere. You won¡¯t find any of those from me.¡± Chapter 213 - Merchandise has no Need for Dignity

Chapter 213: Merchandise has no Need for Dignity

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do it, please leave.¡± Shey down and closed her eyes. ¡°This is yourst chance. Once you have decided to remain in this ce, you will have to forsake all the good and innocence in you. This ce will only give you endless hell, turning you into everything we want you to be.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips quivered. She finally put her hands down and moved shakily to the buttons, undoing them one at a time. Her head lowered as drops of tears fell onto her slender fingertips. Once she was standing fully naked in front of everyone, she shut both of her eyes tightly. Every ounce of her was shaking. She knew that she had stripped herself of her dignity, purity, and her life. In this ce, a woman was just a piece of merchandise. A piece of merchandise had no need of any dignity. They could sell their body. She would be joining their ranks in the future. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± The woman in the recliner took a look and closed her eyes. ¡°Are you a virgin?¡± Xia Ruoxin was shocked as she put her clothes on with her shaking hands. Even in the dimly-lit room, one could see her ashen face. ¡°No. I have a three-year-old daughter.¡± At the thought of Rainy, she wiped her face off the streams of tears. She must stop crying. She must be strong. Rainy was waiting for her to save her life. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t look like one who has given birth.¡± The woman gave her the once-over. Such a pathetically thin figure had given birth before. ¡°I...¡± Xia Ruoxin bit down on her red lips, too shy to speak out. ¡°May I have some money first?¡± Rainy was sick, and she needed money. The woman on the recliner closed her eyes again. She wondered if she was asleep. After a long time, she raised her hand and waved it in the air. ¡°Go ahead.¡± As soon as she finished saying that, the tone of her voice changed. In a hard and chilling tone, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can escape because you don¡¯t have the capability to do that.¡± With that, she went silent, seemingly asleep. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body went into shock. She smiled bitterly. ¡°Rest assured that I never thought of running away.¡± She lowered her eyes to hide the look of dismay. ¡°I won¡¯t escape because I need a lot of money.¡± Her hands clutched tightly at the front of her blouse. She felt filthy. In reality, she had been tainted. There was nothing pure about her. She smiled bitterly and turned around to leave. Under the dim light, the woman in the recliner coiled her body together until a man sat beside her and rested his hand on her forehead. He began massaging out offort and habit. ¡°Why did you want her to beat a retreat?¡± A deep voice sounded. It was only the two of them now. The woman opened her eyes slightly; she was not sleeping. However, her face no longer had the aggression. In its ce, there was a look of lost. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? She was a lot like me in the past.¡± Chapter 214 - She was Waiting for Her Mother

Chapter 214: She was Waiting for Her Mother

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man gripped his hands into a fist and gently opened. He rested his hand on her forehead again. She still had not gotten over that man no matter how long and hard he tried. No one noticed the glimmer at the corner of the woman¡¯s eyes. Tears. She was crying, and it has been a long time since she cried. There were simply too many things in this world that one could not control. One would have to do things that they disliked. This path was only the beginning; there was no end. She had not regretted because her heart was dead. Shen Wei was one such woman and example. ¡°Another pitiful woman. Obviously, she did not understand your message or your well-meant intention.¡± The man said thoughtfully. The woman remained lying, not allowing anyone to see her expression. ¡°You were wrong. It¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t understand nor had no wish to stop. She was powerless. She has someone she loved and cared for, and she was willing to do anything for them, including selling herself and letting others trample on her character and pride. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You still don¡¯t...¡± Her voice disappeared between her red lips while the man frowned, silent and wordless. The world outside was so differentpared to this neon world filled with alcohol. Everyone was smiling, but who knew what an empty heart was feeling. Was she crying or lonely? In the hospital, Rainy sat alone on the steps, looking out constantly with her doll in her arms. A young nurse walked over and squatted besides her, asking softly, ¡°Rainy, what are you doing here? Will youe in with me? It¡¯s freezing here.¡± She touched Rainy¡¯s childish cheeks. Her face was ice cold. She wanted to bring her inside. This child had been sitting here for a long time. Rainy put Dolly on herp. Then, she shook stubbornly shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go in. I want to wait for Mommy.¡± She was looking ahead, thinking of her mother. She wouldn¡¯t go back until her mother arrives. In the past, her mother had alwayse back when she was waiting for her. ¡°Rainy, your mother will be here soon. If you don¡¯t listen to me, she will be angry.¡± The nurse sighed helplessly as she coaxed. This child might be young, but she had a stubborn streak in her. Rainy looked down as she hugged her doll tighter. The nurse wanted to say more, but her small hand was already holding on to her clothes. The nurse froze for a second and looked her in her big, round eyes. ¡°Auntie, will Mommy really be angry?¡± The child¡¯s face was pale, and the wind blowing at her made her cold. However, she still wanted to see her mother. The nurse felt an ache in her heart as she carried the little girl and nodded. ¡°Mommy is earning money to help treat you because you are sick. If you fell sicker, then your mother will have to work harder.¡± Rainy held tightly onto her doll as her small lips pouted. Then, she bit her lower lip. ¡°Okay, Auntie. I understand. I will be good and won¡¯t do it again. Can you please don¡¯t tell Mommy? She is tired.¡± The nurse did not know why she felt sad. This child was obedient, and she hardly cried during injection or medication times. At the mere mention of her mother, she would be so obedient that it made one¡¯s heart ache for her. She wondered what kind of mother could have brought up this child who was only three years old. How could she be so maturepared to children her age? Chapter 215 - They had been Living and Depending On Each Other

Chapter 215: They had been Living and Depending On Each Other

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At the sound of footsteps, Rainy¡¯s head turned back sharply. She struggled in the nurse¡¯s arms and jumped down. She recognized that sound. It was her mother. The sound of her mother¡¯s footsteps... It was the sound of her mother¡¯s footsteps. ¡°Mommy.¡± Her small feet raced forward with one hand tightly around her doll. Xia Ruoxin walked over quickly. She was backte, and she didn¡¯t know if Rainy was asleep. It had been a long time since she saw Rainy. She was anxious, and she was walking so fast that she was almost running. ¡°Mommy...¡± A soft voice called out. Xia Ruoxin started running. It was Rainy, her daughter. An adult and a small child approached each other... Until the small frame hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s thighs and Rainy rubbed her face against them. ¡°Mommy, carry.¡± She reached out with her small hands, and there was obvious grievance in her eyes. She was afraid that Xia Ruoxin would leave, and no one would want her. A small child like her did not have much security in her in the first ce. Xia Ruoxin bent down and scooped her daughter up. Then she turned around and smiled apologetically at the nurse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble. My child is timid.¡± From the looks of it, Rainy had caused them to worry. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. Rainy had been obedient, and all of us like her.¡± The nurse gave her a friendly smile and reached out to touch Rainy¡¯s soft hair gently. This child was so mature, and that made everyone fell in love with her. With her extraordinary good looks, a mouth as sweet as honey, and good manners had made her a superstar in the hospital in a short span of just a few days. ¡°I like Auntie, too. She will bring me yummy snacks.¡± A bashful look appeared in the child¡¯s face, her well-mannered voice as sweet as the marshmallows. She nestled herself in her mother¡¯s arms and looked satisfied at rubbing her face against her mother¡¯s shoulder. Her mother was the best. She was a superhero who could do anything. Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter closely while the nurse had obviously been thoroughly bribed by the little one. Look, she had learned to givepliments to others. The adult was clearly ttered. Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder gently, but she saw her daughter rubbing her eyes constantly. Poor child. She was sleepy. She held her daughter tight and walked in. Then, sheid her on the hospital bed carefully, but her little hand was still holding onto her clothes tightly. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart ached. She was worried she would leave her again. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy will be here tomorrow to keep youpany. I won¡¯t leave you again.¡± She kissed her daughter¡¯s slightly cold cheek and rested her hand on her face to warm her up. In that way, she wouldn¡¯t feel so cold. She covered her daughter with a nket and tucked her tiny hands inside. As she looked at her daughter sleeping peacefully, she felt contented. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t worry. Mommy will definitely save you. Even if I have to use everything I have. Even if I have to exchange it with my life. Mommy will never let you leave.¡± She put her hand against her face and felt the moisture on her fingertips. ¡°Rainy, your mother is not a strong mother. Do you know that? Actually, you are so much braver than your mother. That¡¯s why you must hang in there and not leave Mommy. You are the only one I have.¡± Chapter 216 - Initiative

Chapter 216: Initiative

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She patted her daughter¡¯s back gently as her dazed eyes revealed a sense of loss. She did not know what her future held for her, only that she needed to save her daughter¡ªeven if it was only a ray of hope. The hospital became silent as the night grew darker. One by one, the lights outside were extinguished; and finally, one remained. Xia Ruoxin covered her daughter¡¯s whole body under the nket. She closed her eyes and listened to her daughter¡¯s shallow breathing. She felt alive. For the longest time, they had lived like this¡ªdependent on each other day after day, month after month, and year after year. There was no one else except the two of them. They could not live without each other. ... Countless stars glowed in the night sky. How many million years would it take for different stars to appear on the same sky? At the other end of the globe, a man stood before a window. The faint glow from the stars fell on him¡ªdressed in loosely fitted pajamas. A stick of cigarette burnt at the end of his fingertips. His sleepiness had faded while a young womany in the huge bed. She opened her eyes vaguely and reached out instinctively beside her. ¡°Lui...¡± a hoarse voice called out, but the man did not hear it. He was deep in his thoughts with his eyes lost in the horizon. The woman sat up, dressed in sexy white silk pajamas. Her full bosom rose and fell which was highly seductive. The man by the window still had no idea that she had awoken. Such neglect. No matter how many times she tried, she could not find a way into his heart. Her pink lips pursed as a look of disappointment shed in her eyes. Why must he always give her this vibe that he was close yet so far? Whenever she thought he was near her, he had seemed so far away. Then again, she realized she could actually hold his hand. She got off the bed and walked closer to the man until she was standing directly behind him. Then, her hands went around the man¡¯s waist. ¡°Lui, what is on your mind? Was it thepany? I¡¯m sorry. It is all my fault to have put you in a tight spot.¡± There was remorse in her voice as though she was choking in between sobs. Her generosity only made the man¡¯s heart ache and like her more. Chu Lui suddenly felt a burn in his fingertips, and he immediately snuffed out the cigarette. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He let Li Manni hugged his waist, but on his face, he hid every emotion. ¡°Lui, will you tell me what you were thinking? Why are you still up sote?¡± Li Manni stered her face against Chu Lui¡¯s back. He smelled of shower gel; very clean. She had been smelling the scent for four years. Without it, she would not be able to sleep. Perhaps with a change of environment, that was how things were. Chu Lui made light of everything. They might have been husband and wife... and loving. However, he had never allowed Li Manni to be anywhere near his heart. He had not noticed it whether it was intentional or otherwise. Li Manni¡¯s hands moved to the belt on his robe and proceeded to untie it. ¡°I can help you, Lui. If you are willing.¡± She boldly opened the robe and moved her fingers down. Things between them were always in, including their wedding night. Maybe this was his regret. It wasn¡¯t fierce, passionate, or dense. Only in and normal. Chapter 217 - He Wanted a Daughter

Chapter 217: He Wanted a Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui¡¯s hands stopped Li Manni. Under the dim light, his face showed exhaustion; and his eyes did not reveal any interest. Truthfully, he did not want to feel like having the intimacy between a man and a woman. He was not passionate about it. If it was possible at all, he preferred to sleep alone. However, his wife was taking the initiative to be close to him, and he was proud of her. Thus, he was unwilling to embarrass her. If she wanted it, then he would give it. Perhaps, they would conceive a child. He really wanted a child, especially a daughter like Yixuan when she was a little girl. He would dote on her, love her, and give her everything. He turned around and carried Li Manni easily as they made their way to that huge bed. Soon, their pajamas were scattered on the floor. The two bodies intertwined with each other, followed by the moving rhythm between a man and a woman. Even the moon hid in the night sky, too embarrassed to make its appearance in the blushing scene. In the dark where one could not even see their fingers, Xia Ruoxin awoke violently. She opened her eyes. Her hands moved to her face unconsciously and felt the cold tears on her face. When had she started crying? ¡°Mommy.¡± A small voice called out, and she hurriedlyy down again. She wrapped her daughter in her arms, reached out to touch that doll, and put it in her daughter¡¯s arms. After two small arms went around it, then she started patting the small back. In the dark, a gentle voice coaxed. ¡°Sleep, Baby. Mommy is here, right here. Mummy will be here to watch you grow till the day I can¡¯t. Trust Mommy, I will die before you. And you will live with the life that I have given you and continue living.¡± She looked down and held her daughter closer. She did not know what it was, but there were tears that she promised not to shed. Yet, she could not stop them froming as they disappeared into the strands of her hair. Why did her heart suddenly hurt so much, so endlessly? When would it end? When would she be released? She shut her eyes and allowed the tears to slide over to her ears. It sent chills, turning her heart cold. ... Chu Lui rested his hand on his chest. His fingers were ced at the position where his heart was. He turned his head sideways and saw that Li Manni was fast asleep. Her face was blushed from their earlier passionate act which had obviously tired her. However, he had not. He thought that being with her would make him sleep, but she was wrong... and so was he. It only intensified the emptiness and confusion in his heart which unsettled him. He sat up and gathered his clothes. His hand was fishing for something in his pajamas¡¯ pocket. Until he felt something hard which abruptly cut his hand. The bedsidemp was on. The extremely warm, yellow light did not soothe his features. He still looked cold and hard. There was nothing warm about this man that one could find. Compared to four years ago, any tenderness he had had thoroughly vanished. He took out the thing from the pocket of his clothes with a gentleness that he himself was unaware of. Chapter 218 - It Will Only Hurt a Bit

Chapter 218: It Will Only Hurt a Bit

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He leaned against the headboard and opened his hand gently. The metal box wasn¡¯t big. He opened it and revealed pieces of shredded paper. Some tiny pieces had been glued together, but there were many which had not. It wasn¡¯t easy to find and piece together, and it would take a lot of work and time to do it. Though as it was to imagine, but all these shreds of paper¡ªwhich seemed like a puzzle¡ªhad been done by Chu Lui who had been busy. He looked through them bit by bit, pieced, and glued them together. He took out a piece. It was a drawing of a man with perfectly handsome features. The corners of his lips curled upwards, and he seemed to be smiling¡ªor trying to. He might even be sneering. He could not feel the smile as he ran his fingers across his lips. Was he really smiling? He couldn¡¯t remember. He exhaled as he took out the pieces of paper one at a time. Then, he ced them on hisp and tried to find the matching ones. He wanted to know what other expressions he had that he wasn¡¯t even aware of. That woman had left these behind after he tore them into pieces with his own hands. He had wanted to throw them away, but he was not sure why he could not bring himself to do it each time. Soon, he had treated this trash like his precious treasure which he kept close to him. While he was focusing on finding the pieces, he had not noticed that the woman beside him had awakened. A pair of gentle eyes started to turn hideous. It was a look filled with jealousy. Was his heart with her? Could it belong to that woman? Or perhaps, his heart was still in his chest. And not with this pile of paper. She was mad with jealousy that she wanted to die. Eyes lowered, she had a death grip on the nket and wished that she could shred it into pieces. She pretended to turn in her sleep as she shut her eyes tight. ¡°Four years had passed, Lui. Tell me, where exactly is your heart now? You didn¡¯t give it to me. So, tell me, who have you given it to?¡± Her hand went to her stomach and wondered if there would be a baby in there after today. It would be so pathetic if they have to depend on a child to maintain their feelings with each other and their marriage. That was not the kind of life she wanted. However, she had no other way out. She must have a child. The moon shone brightly in the night sky. It would seem that a lot of people were wide awake, but more were deep in their slumber where their dreams filled with happiness and anger. In the end, nothing remained. ... Rainy was snuggling up to her mother with her doll in her arms. Xia Ruoxin merely touched her daughter¡¯s small, tender face and encouraged her with a smile. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t be afraid. It will only hurt a little. Mommy will be outside.¡± Rainy blinked her eyes as beads of tears gathered on her long eyshes. Then, she hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°Mommy, will it really only hurt a little?¡± She cowered in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms because she would cry if it hurt. ¡°Yes, trust Mommy. I have never lied to you before. It will only hurt a little.¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her daughter¡¯s hair as she felt her pain. She was also lying while tears threatened to spill from her eyes. How could a small girl like her endure all these? She was only three years old. Chapter 219 - She Lied to Her Child

Chapter 219: She Lied to Her Child

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rainy blinked her eyes and hugged Xia Ruoxin tightly around her neck. ¡°Mommy, will it really only hurt a little?¡± She cowered in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms because she would cry if it hurt. ¡°Yes, trust Mommy. I have never lied to you before. It will only hurt a little.¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her daughter¡¯s hair as she felt her pain. She was also lying while tears threatened to spill from her eyes. She had told her daughter a lie. How could it just hurt a little? Even an adult could barely tolerate that kind of pain, moreover a three-year-old girl. Xia Ruoxin put the child down from her arms and squatted on the floor. She tried her best to smile for her daughter, but the mere thought of Rainy going through that treatment rendered her incapable of smiling. She knew the kind of implications it would have on her. Yet, she had to go through with it. ¡°Rainy, Mommy will be right outside. You only need to look up to see me.¡± She rested her hand on her daughter¡¯s small face. It could barely fit in her hand. Why must a little girl like her go through such hardship? Rainy held Dolly tightly in her arms as she sneaked a peek at the doctor beside her. Eyes reddened, she held Dolly up and put it into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, help me hold onto Dolly. She will be scared.¡± Her childish voice apanied by a face filled with grievance made Xia Ruoxin lowered her head as she allowed her own tears tond on Dolly¡¯s face. Dolly wasn¡¯t scared. In truth, she was the one who was scared. Poor child. The doctor carried Rainy who was on the floor. She reached a small hand out and called meekly for her mother. She was really, really scared. ¡°Rainy...¡± Xia Ruoxin stepped forward as the door was closed, shutting her out. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy is here. Mommy will stay right here to keep youpany. Rainy...¡± she called her daughter¡¯s name instinctively with her hands wing at the closed door while the doll fell on the floor with a thud. The sound almost broke her fragile heart. She slid slowly onto the floor and shivered as she sat beside the door. She picked Dolly up and clutched it tightly, hoping to give herself the strength to carry on and not have a breakdown. She choked up in between her sobs, unable to cry out anymore. Her Rainy; her daughter. Far away in a foreign country, Chu Lui¡¯s brows suddenly wrinkled into a frown. His hand went to his chest, unable to understand the sudden pain which had urred. It hurt so much that he broke into a cold sweat uncontrobly. It was a kind of spasming pain. ¡°Lui, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Manni approached him in a hurry and rested her hand on his forehead. What was wrong with him? He was fine, but he just stood rooted, not moving. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chu Lui pulled Li Manni¡¯s hand away. His emotionless eyes revealed a hint of loss. He felt that something had left him, or he might not have had it before. ¡°Lui.¡± Li Manni raised her hand, which was by her side, and hugged tightly onto Chu Lui¡¯s waist. ¡°Lui, don¡¯t leave me. I love you. I really do.¡± She buried her head into his chest. Why did she feel so unsettled ever since she saw that woman? Why was she afraid of losing him after knowing that woman had a daughter? She had been forcing herself. That woman was lying. Even if she had a child, it might not necessarily have belonged to Chu Lui. However, what if that was Chu Lui¡¯s child? What if? Chapter 220 - Be Strong

Chapter 220: Be Strong

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui, as well as his parents, had wanted a child so badly. However, she had none. ¡°We have been away for too long. It¡¯s time to go back.¡± Chu Lui did not understand why Li Manni was so concerned by the personal loss or gains. She was already married to him. Was he not treating her well? What else did she want from him? He rested his hands on her shoulders and held her in his arms out of habit. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to go back. Can we stay for a few more days? I¡¯m not done with the shopping.¡± At the mention of going home, Li Manni shrieked; and she shook with her hurried refusal to ept that phrase. That woman was a time bomb. She would explode in her face anytime and st her into pieces. That was the reason why she and Chu Lui couldn¡¯t go home. Chu Lui narrowed his dark eyes and looked her in the eye. What was that earlier? Was she plotting? ¡°Manni, are you hiding something from me?¡± Chu Lui had always been calctive, and he had not suspected Li Manni¡¯s unusual behavior. He thought that her behavior was due to fear, unease, and stress due to the fact that she had yet to conceive after so long. From the looks of it now, that might not have been the cause. There might be more to her fear that she had let on. ¡°Nothing. You think too much.¡± Li Manni paused as she frantically lowered her head before Chu Lui could notice something was amiss. She held Chu Lui¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°I only wanted to try if we can conceive here. I¡¯m scared.¡± She said softly and felt Chu Lui¡¯s hand moved to her hair, caressing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. We are both normal so it¡¯s impossible that we can¡¯t have a baby. It¡¯s only a matter of time.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes narrowed. He knew that Li Manni might not have told him the whole truth. Perhaps, she had her reasons. He did not wish to pursue further. If she wanted a few more days, so be it. He could also use the rare opportunity to rest. It had been four years since he has had a good rest. Like Du Jingtang had said, even a machine would need to buck up and seize the chance to have a baby. He hugged Li Manni¡¯s slender waist. The man¡¯s arms were strong enough to support a woman and give her stable heaven as well as a happy ce for a child to live in. To his wife, he was a mountain that would never crumble. To his family, he was the ocean, always forgiving. However, he knew that was not true. He had a daughter. A pitiful daughter who was crying and hurting. Xia Ruoxin leaned against the door. She did not know how long it was when a hand patted her shoulder gently. She opened her eyes, red and swollen from crying. A doctor was squatting before her. He continued to pat her shoulder slowly trying tofort her anxious and tensed-up emotions. ¡°Madam Xia, it is done. She¡¯s very tired now and asleep. Don¡¯t wake her up. The child is weak, and you must take good care of her. She needs you the most now. So, be strong. Wipe your tears and give your child a smiling face.¡± The doctor got to his feet and moved out of her way. The door opened. Rainy was lying coiled up on the small bed. Her face was devoid of all colors. Xia Ruoxin stood up. She allowed herself to lean against the door. After a long time, she finally gathered herself. She could feel the strength in her body as she made her way to her daughter one small step at a time. Yes, her daughter was tired. Rainy was sleeping. It¡¯s best not to disturb her and wake her up. Chapter 221 - She Needed To Think

Chapter 221: She Needed To Think

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She came over, put the doll in her daughter¡¯s arms, and gently carried her from the bed¡ªallowing her head to lean on her own shoulders. As tired as she was, she still wanted to carry her daughter. It gave her strength and stability. Her mother¡¯s chest was not wide, her shoulders not thick; but she continued to be a source of support for her child. ¡°Miss Xia, we need you toe for a while. There is a test you have to do to see if your bone marrow is a suitable match for your daughter.¡± The doctor lowered his voice intentionally for fear of waking the child up. Her small face looked exhausted. She needed to rest more. She wouldn¡¯t be able to feel pain when she¡¯s sleeping. At three years old, what could she possibly know or understand? The pain was too much for an adult. It was cruel to let a child as young as her to bear it. Xia Ruoxin nodded her head and carried her daughter towards her ward. She rested her cheek against her daughter¡¯s. It felt warm yet cool. She also ced the doll in her arms. ¡°Rainy, do you know? That you are the bravest child Mommy has ever seen. For you, Mommy will be strong. Okay? ¡°Mommy will be right beside you with Dolly. I will never ever leave you.¡± She ced the child carefully on the bed and was soon getting up. Then, she heard Rainy mumbled for her. Her hand went gently to her daughter¡¯s face, and she made sure that the doll was in her arms. Instinctively, Rainy¡¯s hands reached out and clutched the doll tight. Finally, she stood up. As she wiped her tears with her hands, she told herself that she must stop crying. What could she aplish with crying? Her daughter needed her. Crying wouldn¡¯t solve anything. Her tears were cheap. No matter how much she cried, it would not earn her a single cent. ... Xia Ruoxin rolled her sleeve up in the examination room. As she sat calmly, her downcast eyes showed exhaustion. For a single mother like her, the doctor gave a low sigh. It had been tough for this woman. She had to bear the burden alone. Would she be able to? The road ahead would be harder. ¡°Miss Xia, don¡¯t worry. We will know once the test results are out.¡± The doctor paused. ¡°What about the child¡¯s father? If it is possible, we can run a test on the child¡¯s father for a match. The chances of finding a match will certainly increase.¡± Xia Ruoxin bit on her pale red lip. Its faint color revealed much exhaustion. Her hands sped together. She did not know the answer to his question. Her daughter¡¯s father. Would she be able to make hime? Would he believe that Rainy was his child or hate her, like how he hated Xia Ruoxin? She would not allow another ident to happen in Rainy¡¯s life. She could not afford to. Neither could Rainy¡¯s weak and fragile body. She would not be able to go through another ident. She needed to think about this and consider it carefully. She raised her head and lightly nodded. ¡°I will think of something.¡± That¡¯s right. She would think of something. There must be a way. No matter what, she must save Rainy. Unknown to anyone, she had made a sad decision in her heart. Chapter 222 - Mommy’s Gone

Chapter 222: Mommy¡¯s Gone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She stopped once she was out of the ward. The sun had already set, and the night was approaching as the day was finallying to an end. She put her hands together, hands facing each other. Her bone marrow must match Rainy¡¯s. She was not afraid of the pain. She could lose everything but not her daughter. As long as there was a way to save her, she was willing to do anything. However, everything was unknown to her, and no one could give her an answer to the uncertain. Only time would tell as she waited for the judgment. Whether it¡¯s life or death. In heaven or in hell. She returned to Rainy¡¯s side and sat as her daughtery asleep. With her hand gently on her daughter¡¯s hair, she felt powerless to stop her tears when they started to fall once again. Due to the frequency of the chemotherapy, Rainy might lose her beautiful hair. Her daughter loves to look pretty. What would she do if she lost her hair? When she thought of those few months of her childhood with her head bald, she covered her mouth with her hands. Xia Ruoxin¡ªan ugly duckling. Her father was not fond of her, and her mother did not love her. Nobody loved her bald head. She shook her head hard and stifled a whimper. After a long time, she finally put her own distress to rest and ran her fingers gently through her daughter¡¯s hair. The softness of her hair was simply irresistible. Even if Rainy lost all her hair, she would still be a beautiful baby. She would not be unloved because she still had a mother. One who loved her dearly. She stood up. The sky outside has turnedpletely dark now; all the street lights were lit. She should be at work¡ªthe one which she was extremely unwilling to go to. Yet, she had to because she really needed the money. ¡°Rainy, remember. Mommy loves you so much.¡± She kissed her daughter¡¯s forehead carefully, afraid of waking her. She would return soon so she wouldn¡¯t have to be alone for long. She got up and walked towards the door. Perhaps she felt something because Rainy suddenly became unsettled in her sleep and kept mumbling for her mother. Xia Ruoxin looked back and saw that the child¡¯s eyes were shut. She was holding the doll with her body coiled up into a little ball. She looked so thin. Her body started to tremble, but she hardened herself and ran out of the hospital. She might not be able to leave if she didn¡¯t do it right away. What if her child woke up and did not want her to leave? Unknown to her, Rainy had awakened the moment she walked out. Her little hands went tighter around the doll in her arms. ¡°Rainy, why have you woken up?¡± The nurse hurried over upon seeing the child¡¯s wide eyes. Rainy remained silent as she looked at the nurse with her big ck eyes. Arge bead of tear slowly gathered in the corner of her eye and fell. Since Mommy had to leave, she would stay here and wait for her return obediently. She would be a very good girl and not make a fuss. She turned around and hugged her doll tightly while her little shoulders quivered. The whole area was dead quiet. At another ce filled where the lights were glowing, their world was filled with all kinds of lives. Xia Ruoxin looked down as she tugged at her attire¡ªa long silk dress. It was hugging snuggly against her body curves; her cleavage could be vaguely seen. If she was to lower her head ever so slightly, it would be in in view. This dress was meant to be used for seduction so no decent women would wear it. She stood at the entrance. Loud, booming music could be hearding from inside apanied by the sound ofughter filled with flirtation. It was a world she was unfamiliar to, one full of luxury that only the rich could afford. She was a hostess who was willing to allow anyone to fondle, have sexual intimacy, or do any other shameless and humiliating acts. Chapter 223 - A Beating

Chapter 223: A Beating

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As long as it was to the guests¡¯ liking¡ªas long as they wanted, all the women were cheap merchandise. She took a deep breath and walked out. The friction between her feet and the high-heeled shoes had caused extreme difort. It hurt even when she¡¯s walking. She stopped and secretly raised her foot. On her feet was a pair of white diamond leather shoes with heels ten centimeters high. The shoe surface was almost transparent, and one could see her smooth and round toes. Whoever was wearing these shoes was definitely not a princess. They were most likely whores with skimpy clothing, sitting in a cubicle like her. The loudughter of men could be heard from within. A slightly chubby man held her waist, his hand like a virus which thoroughly disgusted her. ¡°Come, drink. You are beautiful. Are you new? Such smooth skin, you can¡¯t be underage. Right?¡± The man¡¯s breath stink, and Xia Ruoxin¡¯s brows knitted tightly together. She was having a hard time tolerating it while the other women were smiling. She wondered if their smiles were genuine. With each smiling face, they ran their fingers flirtatiously over the men before them. At the same time, they allowed those hands to take full advantage of them. Whether they were worth anything was dependent on these bosses. ¡°Don¡¯t put on such a torturous face. Give me a smile. I pay good money to have fun, not to see your sad face.¡± The chubby man grabbed hard at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chin. He wanted to see a woman smile, not cry. She wished she could swat his hand away from herp as it continued to move deeper beneath her dress. Her hands at her sides began to tighten into fists. She revealed a smile that the man wanted. It wasn¡¯t pretty, but she managed to smile. Like Shen Wei said, this was work ethics. Since she has decided to sell herself, she should not treat herself like a human being. The smile was bitter. ¡°Good. Excellent!¡± The fat man reached out with his chubby hands and caressed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. ¡°So tender. It¡¯s good to be young. You¡¯re so much better than the old hag at home.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hollow smile remained. Her eyes might have been watching them, but her heart was with Rainy who was in the hospital. It¡¯s fine. It would be over soon. It would be over as long as she endured it. She wasn¡¯t high and mighty now. It wouldn¡¯t make money if she had, and she couldn¡¯t save her daughter. They told her to do what the customers want, whatever they want because they were merchandise. The customers paid, and they wanted to sample the product. So, she had to treat herself like one, not a human. Why did she still feel like crying? The tears were already swirling in her eyes. She had witnessed another world¡ªone filled with luxury, lust, and disgust. The fat man¡¯s hand slithered between her waist, her thighs, and then her breasts. It¡¯s the sound of a p. Xia Ruoxin had no idea that her hand had instinctively moved to the man¡¯s face. It was loud due to the force, and everyone there was apparently shocked. The fat man caressed his face in a state of disbelief. What had happened? He was pped, actually pped by someone. It was a slut who had done it. Xia Ruoxin stupidly clenched her hand as her face went pale. She didn¡¯t mean to do it, and she knew why she had to do this. Everything has been decided. She had given herself hints, and she has resigned herself to her fate. ¡°Bitch, you think you¡¯re some chaste woman? You¡¯re just a whore. Don¡¯t pretend to be so high and mighty.¡± Chapter 224 - Shen Wei

Chapter 224: Shen Wei

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Another p, louder than the previous one. It ttened Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. A clear and scary red handprint appeared on her pale face. Obviously, that did not dispel the man¡¯s hatred because he gave her another p. Apparently, his male ego was bruised from her action. She was dizzy from the ps. Blood had appeared on the corner of her lips, but the man continued to rain his punches on her body. She was terrified to move that she could only coil herself into a fetal position. In her daze, her lips parted and closed; but there was no sound. Even if there was one, it would have been drowned in this noisy ce; and no one would have heard her. She could have been pleading or screaming for help, no one bothered with her. Everything to them was a game. If someone was to die in this madness, these people would have been bystanders. Their indifferent eyes watched as she was beaten. They continued to drink and flirt, and they couldn¡¯t be bothered to spare her a nce. The man kicked, and itnded on her already fragile frame. ¡°Sh*t. Bloody whore.¡± The man was finally tired of beating her. The fat on his body trembled for a long time as he perspired. Without looking at Xia Ruoxin, he went to the sofa and tried to squeeze his whole body as he sat. ¡°Ha,e. Drink. It¡¯s just a woman. Aren¡¯t you bored?¡± Another man tossed a bottle of liquor over, and the fat man caught it. Only then did he start drinking. All the while, Xia Ruoxin sat in her corner, her hair scattered as she sampled the physical and mental pain. The pain was so intense that she did not know what to do except cry. The door opened from the outside. She saw a pair of ck shoes with very high heels. Her vision followed that person as she walked across the room. The sound of her heels clicked and finally revealed a slender silhouette. There was a slight scent of an indescribable fragrance. It was not a sweet feminine smell. The woman entered. She merely looked at Xia Ruoxin, who was huddled on the corner of the sofa, and chuckled. Her soft voice caused all the men to be restless. ¡°My apologies. The neer did not know her manners. I will make sure to train her properly.¡± Her scarlet lips curved into a beautiful smile as she addressed her audience. ¡°Bring another new one for Boss Zhang.¡± With her arms crossed at her breasts, she smiled tantly and beautifully. However, like poison ivy, one could only look and not touch her. No one dared to touch the Third Master¡¯s woman. ¡°Come,¡± the woman said simply to Xia Ruoxin. She struggled to get onto her feet, both hands hugging her shoulders. This was the result of rebelling. She should never have entered this profession if she couldn¡¯t withstand it. Otherwise, she would be courting her own death. The door closed. Once again, it shut out the luxurious and cold world. The woman led Xia Ruoxin into another room. She sat down and looked at the embarrassed Xia Ruoxin with her cold eyes. ¡°Now that you know, this is the world you will have to face; and it will only get more depressing in the future. That is the price which you have to pay.¡± Her red lips parted. She was not sure why, but it seemed like a sigh. Initially, it was always like this. Any persistence and innocence would be lost as time went on. It would be like her in the present moment. There would be no turning back. Chapter 225 - A Life in Exchange for Money

Chapter 225: A Life in Exchange for Money

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin understood, and she smiled bitterly. Two rolls of tears slid on her pale face. She knew. She felt it and understood. ¡°My name is Shen Wei.¡± The woman opened a drawer, took out a pack of cigarettes, and lit one smoothly. She put it between her red lips and inhaled. A beautiful lip color smudged on the cigarette butt. It was coral red, perhaps a bit too red. She said simply as she crossed her slim legs. Then, she blew a ring of smoke out. Her beauty was so enticing that one couldn¡¯t help but be captivated by it. ¡°You must learn to endure. In here, everything about you is for sale including your smile, face, and body. Of course, you will receive whatever you want whether it is money or fame.¡± ¡°This is the first time. I don¡¯t wish to have a second. I can protect you this time but not the next or the one after that. In the future, you must learn to endure. Your life in exchange for money.¡± Her words might have sounded cruel. However, in here, this was the only way to survive. Once she has learned the know-how, she could survive in this crevice. It would be hard to live a life like this, but for some women, this was also redemption. ¡°You are done for the day. Go home. We will talk more after you have healed. I don¡¯t want you to scare my customers away looking like this.¡± Shen Wei straightened herself. The wordsing out of her mouth always sounded so heartless. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenly bowed deeply. Her face was bruised all over, and every part of her body hurts. A man, when hitting a woman, had not been merciful. The women here had no dignity to begin with because they were living a lowly life. No one had treated them like a human being. ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Shen Wei closed her lovely eyeszily. ¡°If you are smart, you will know what I mean. If you are smart, you won¡¯t have to send yourself into utter destruction.¡± There was a hidden meaning behind her words. Perhaps now, Xia Ruoxin might not understand. In the future, she woulde to appreciate its meaning. In the darkest time of her life, God was being kind to her. When she was at her most desperate, toughest, and the time when her life was worse than death, she met two people. One was Shen Wei, and the other was... Xia Ruoxin turned around and was about to thank her again, she heard Shen Wei¡¯s dreamy voice. ¡°I wish to know. Why have youe here? You don¡¯t look like that kind of person.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently parted her painful lips. ¡°I have a daughter. She¡¯s three years old, and she¡¯s sick. I need a lot of money.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Wei gave a long sigh, ¡°I think, she must be a very adorable child.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At the thought of her daughter, a small smile broke on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s torn lips. That little angel was her only source of hope and gratitude in her life. ¡°She is very cute and beautiful. She¡¯s more important than my life.¡± Previously, she had loved Chu Lui to the extent of losing herself. Now, she was losing everything for loving her daughter. It wasn¡¯t because she did not love herself, she just couldn¡¯t. Each time she made the decision to love herself, someone else would appear. One whom she loved more and she couldn¡¯t bear to leave behind. For example, Rainy. ¡°Is that so?¡± Shen Wei¡¯s lips curved up slightly as the hand on her face slid gently away. ¡°Maybe one day, I can tell you my story in exchange for yours. For now, I can¡¯t.¡± She closed her eyes as her fingers rest on her face. Xia Ruoxin was long gone by then. Chapter 226 - Untitled

Chapter 226: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shey her body sideways. The light shining through the window curtain showed a slightly pale face. A child. A mother would most definitely reduce herself to such a state for her child. If it was for a man, would this be worth it? Xia Ruoxin looked at herself in the mirror as she touched her face. It was full of bruises, a red handprint, and a broken lip. One nce, and people would know that she was beaten up. She touched the wounds on her face again. Sigh. How could she visit her daughter looking like this? Rainy might be only three years old, but she was more mature than any child of her age. No matter how much powder she applied, they would still be visible. She might as well leave it as it was. She turned on the faucet, rinsed her face with the tap water, and then she rubbed her shoulders. In fact, her face was not the only ce with wounds. There were so many more on her body. When she was almost done freshening up, she picked up her purse and left. At the moment, she was in extremely in attire along with the wounds on her body. No one would know that she was a woman who would betray herself. No matter what her reasons were. She walked into a mall, spent a dor on a mask, and wore it. It might not have made a difference, but it would cover her face which was as swollen as a pig¡¯s head. She also bought a packet of milk powder and a lollipop. She had forgotten when thest time Rainy had had any milk powder was. It was almost as though she had learned to have rice paste since she was young. When she walked out, it was already dark outside. Her hand went over her chest. With the way she looked now, not even a robber would want to mug her. Take now for instance; sometimes, being wounded could be a good thing. This was the only way she could think tofort herself. She wondered if she was being silly. In the hospital... She shook the milk bottle and then ced it by her cheek. People might be curious about her wounds, but she merely smiled in return. As wounded as her face was, it wasn¡¯t so bad that she had to hide herself from the public. Rainy was sitting on the bed ying with her doll. Most of the time, she was quiet. It seemed that she was content to y with herself, too. In fact, nobody knew she had be ustomed to ying with herself like this. It was the same as her mother who was used to leading a peaceful and quiet life alone. Xia Ruoxin sat by the bed and ced the milk bottle into Rainy small hands. She smoothed its tiny skirt as she took over the doll. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m a grown up. I don¡¯t have to drink milk anymore.¡± Rainy held the bottle in both hands, and her soft and cute childlike voice revealed her unwillingness. There was no need for her to drink milk form. She would be fine with eating porridge. Milk form was costly. Porridge had its nutrients, and it would help her grow. Xia Ruoxin rested her hand on her daughter¡¯s hair as she caressed and coaxed her, ¡°Rainy, you are sick, and you need to get better. Drinking milk form will help you to get better sooner. Then, we can also go home sooner.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rainy looked at her mother with big, bright eyes and asked. However, she felt weird. Why was her mother covering her face like Uncle Doctor and Nurse Aunties? ¡°Of course. When have I ever lied to you?¡± Xia Ruoxin put the milk bottle at Rainy¡¯s mouth. It was only at three years old did she let her daughter have the chance to drink her first packet of milk form. She had treated her daughter unfairly since she was young. Upon hearing they could go home sooner, Rainy clutched the bottle with both hands and started drinking. Mommy said they could go home sooner after she drank so she would obey. Then, they would return home quickly, and she would be able to do theundry with her mother. They would be together every day, earning money. Chapter 227 - Slim Hope

Chapter 227: Slim Hope

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin held her daughter in her arms. Shen Wei had told her not to return to work until her wounds werepletely healed. She had plenty of time to keep her daughterpany. She ced her chin on top of her daughter¡¯s small head. When she lowered her head, a fog clouded her eyes. The smell of rain filled the air like the aftermath of a downpour. Rainy finished her milk and hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s elbow in content. It was deliciouspared to rice paste. She blinked her long eyshes and realized there¡¯s a lollipop in front of her. ¡°Mommy, is this for me?¡± she asked her mother, unsure. Was she having a lollipop today? ¡°Yes. This is for you because you have been very obedient today. This is Mommy¡¯s reward for you.¡± Xia Ruoxin put the lollipop in her daughter¡¯s tiny hands and peeled off the wrapper for her. Rainy happily put the lollipop into her mouth. With Dolly in one hand and the lollipop in the other, the child¡¯s face broke into an innocent smile. When the nurses entered her ward, it made them smile, too. Rainy was especially happy today. To her, her mother was irreceable no matter how well or caring they were to her. They would never iparable to a mother¡¯s hug, her smile, or a word from her. After she had put her daughter to bed, Xia Ruoxin hid in the washroom and applied medicine on herself. She undid her clothes and saw that there were more wounds on her body than on her face. ¡°Sss...¡± Once medicine had been applied, she felt a burning sensation. It hurt. She leaned against the wall in the washroom and bit her lip as she applied the medicine all over the wounds on her body. Rainy was not afraid of pain. Why wasn¡¯t she as brave as her daughter? When she finished applying the medication, she was drenched in sweat. She buttoned up her dress, hands shaking. Coincidentally, she ran into Rainy¡¯s nurse on her way out. ¡°Miss Xia, your face...¡± The nurse¡¯s mouth was agape with shock. Oh god, what has happened? Why was Little Beauty¡¯s mom like this? Anyone could tell that she was beaten up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I bumped into something.¡± Xia Ruoxin reflected with a smile filled with awkwardness. She told the nurse she had knocked herself. Wasn¡¯t she being too stupid? It was obviously a lie that she herself couldn¡¯t believe. Everyone said she was silly. They were right. She was silly, so much so that she couldn¡¯t even believe herself. Let alone others. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The nurse stopped asking. Only after Xia Ruoxin left did she mutter to herself, ¡°She was obviously beaten. There was even a handprint. Why would she say she knocked against something? Even if it was a knock, how could wound herself like this? I wonder what the nature of her profession is.¡± She shook her head. Whatever profession she was working as was none of her business. She was just a bit curious. Xia Ruoxin walked out. Her hand covered her face weakly. She had known that her face would cause such trouble. No matter. As the saying went, ¡®the situation is already so bad that to make it worse makes no real difference¡¯. She returned to the ward and sat carefully by the bed. She put her hand gently on her daughter¡¯s hair, but when she raised her hand, her eyes darkened. A lock of Rainy¡¯s hair was twined around her fingers. With her shaking hand, she touched Rainy¡¯s hair again carefully. Chapter 228 - Only Mommy

Chapter 228: Only Mommy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios So Rainy¡¯s hair had started to fall. The doctor has preempted her that the side effects of this treatment would be severe. She did not think it would be this fast. Rainy was sleeping soundly. Her face was unusually beautiful. What would such a beautiful child do without her hair? She covered her mouth, afraid that she would make a sound if she cried. Please stop torturing her child. Not like this. However, this wouldn¡¯t be the only thing she would be crying over. There would be more. The doctor perused the information in the examination room. In the end, he could only look at her as he shook his head in apology. Suddenly, Xia Ruoxin was stunned as a wave of uneasiness came over her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Xia. Theb result is out. The match between your bone marrow and your daughter¡¯s is close, but it is still unsuitable. My advice remains the same¡ªfind the child¡¯s father. The child is still young, and her illness is in incubation. Most chemotherapies for a child at such a young age are extremely harmful to the body. Moreover, she is so young, and her resistance is already poor. ¡°Besides...¡± The doctor paused at this point, finding it hard to continue. ¡°Miss Xia, there is actually another way. You can conceive another baby with her father. We can use the new baby¡¯s cord blood to save the child. However, considering the trauma your uterus has gone through, it may be tough for you to conceive. Your child can¡¯t afford to wait for this one percent chance of sess. ¡°So, we will find a third solution for your daughter. If your child¡¯s father¡¯s bone marrow is not a match as well, we will ask the International Bone Marrow Bank for help to see if there is a match for your child.¡± That was a lot of information from the doctor. The more Xia Ruoxin listened, the more disheartened she became. Things had seemed so hopeful, but all was lost. She had no idea how to approach Chu Lui, and she couldn¡¯t possibly conceive in such a short period of time. The bone marrow bank that the doctor had mentioned sounded less hopeful. What could she do to save her daughter, to prevent her from suffering? She walked out, disoriented. She could feel all of her energy being sucked out of her. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to look up. Rainy was still sleeping as she sat on the hospital bed. Her long eyshes fluttered lightly. Xia Ruoxin knew her daughter had a pair of beautiful eyes, and she was very mature and obedient. Her hand went to her daughter¡¯s cheek, caressing. She adjusted the doll in her arms. Without the doll as herpanion¡ªshe thought, Rainy would definitely be very lonely. ¡°Mommy...¡± she muttered softly. It looked like she was awake. Rainy rubbed her eyes and stretched both her little arms out. ¡°Mommy, carry.¡± Xia Ruoxin reached out to carry her daughter in her arms. The tiny frame huddledpletely in her embrace. She wondered what she was afraid of. ¡°Mommy, are you going out today?¡± Her tiny hands clutched at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes as she looked up and asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin rubber her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Mommy has to, likest time. That way, I can afford to buy you more lollipops.¡± Rainy shook her head vigorously. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want a lollipop. I only want you. ¡°I am here, all alone. I am afraid. So is Dolly.¡± She hugged the doll tight. It was always with her, and she had not put it down. Chapter 229 - Trying Hard to Smile

Chapter 229: Trying Hard to Smile

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin felt so bad that her heart ached. In reality, how could she bear to leave? It¡¯s just that the huge sum of medical fees had left her with no way out. She patted her daughter¡¯s small back, hoping that the mature child would understand her reason for leaving. At nightfall, Xia Ruoxin changed into an extremely revealing dress once again. Her breast could almost be seen fully. She hugged her shoulders to save herself from further embarrassment. There was a lightyer of makeup on her face. It masked the wounds that have yet to recover. With eachyer of powder applied, she did not seem to be as in as she used to be. In another box, a group of men was drinking while she smiled and drank at the same time. A man hugged Xia Ruoxin at her waist, his hand moving along her body. He was actually pinching her hard constantly. It was painful and ufortable. Her hands were fisted so tightly that her nails were eating into the palms. She mustn¡¯t move. She mustn¡¯t move at all. If she did, Rainy would have to leave as well. If she moved, she would lose her daughter. If she moved, she would be on the receiving end of a beating. It might kill her. Human life was worthless in here. If she died, what would happen to Rainy? She was fully aware at the moment that Rainy would survive only if she lived, too. The men wanted her tough, she wouldugh. If they want her to drink, she would drink, too. Whatever they want her to do, she would obey. If the men wanted her to be a dog, she would bark twice. Just like Shen Wei said, she mustn¡¯t resist. She could only obey because she had no right to retaliate. She needed the money. She kept smiling. Simrly, they were smiling, too¡ªregardless of whether it was for real or a pretense. After long torture, the man took out a few big notes and shoved them into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s breasts. He took the opportunity to fondle her for a bit. Xia Ruoxin looked on as her eyes turned hazy while the rest of the women smiled gorgeously. ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡± The chant sounded so cheesy. ¡°Thank... you, Boss.¡± She opened her dry lips. Some moisture was building up on her downcast eyshes. She was almost at her limit. The man looked satisfied after he had taken all the advantages. Lastly, he bit on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s cheek. ¡°Woman, I can bring you out. Tell me your price.¡± His breath reeked of alcohol which sent Xia Ruoxin to the brink of a meltdown. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Boss.¡± She forced herself to put a smile on her face. Smile, just keep smiling. ¡°I may not be able to apany you out. There are other customers waiting for me.¡± The man was visibly disappointed, but there¡¯s nothing he could do. There were rules in this ce. One must be willing before someone could bring them out. The deal must be struck based on mutual consent to avoid losses. In the washroom, Xia Ruoxin puked out all the alcohol that she had drunk earlier. At the thought of the man¡¯s hand touching her all over her body, she felt an indescribable disgust. It was disgusting¡ªso disgusting¡ªthat whenever she thought of it, she puked harder until there was nothing left. She straightened herself and looked at the woman in the mirror, in a state of mess. Everything about her spoke prostitution: her heavy makeup, eysh extensions, thick eyeliner, and the loud eyeshadow. Was this her? She reached out and touched the mirror. Its surface was cold, like her heart. She slumped as she ced her palms on the vanity counter. Her slightly shut eyes were pathetically helpless and forlorn. Chapter 230 - Would He Care?

Chapter 230: Would He Care?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°There is no use crying. No one can help you but yourself.¡± A slightly chilly voice sounded behind her. She looked back and wondered when Shen Wei had appeared behind her. She would alwayse and go like a shadow and say things at the most appropriate time. This time, her words might sting, but she spoke the truth. She leaned against the door, her arms folded together. A memory from long ago shed past her eyes. ¡°Shen...¡± Xia Ruoxin was suddenly at a loss. She did not know how to address the woman. ¡°You can call me by my name.¡± Shen Wei straightened herself and walked out, but after a few steps, she stopped. She simply said, ¡°Go touch up your makeup. You¡¯re doing it right by learning to be smarter. It will save you from suffering.¡± With that, Xia Ruoxin watched Shen Wei walked out as her lips quivered. The words ¡®Thank you¡¯ were choked at her throat, and she did not know how to say it. She wiped her tears from her face and forced herself to smile. That¡¯s right. She mustn¡¯t cry. Smile. She¡¯s not Xia Ruoxin. She was only a lowly hostess with no dignity. She didn¡¯t need it, only money for her doctor¡¯s medical fees. As she walked out once again, she was deeply aware that she needed to tolerate more. When she returned to the hospital, she could see a small silhouette sitting alone at the steps from afar. Rainy was holding her doll as she looked ahead constantly. The instant she saw her, she stood up hurriedly and ran towards her. ¡°Mommy.¡± Xia Ruoxin quickly bent her waist and scooped her daughter up. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy hugged Xia Ruoxin at her neck, and she nuzzled her neck. Her small fingers clutched at her mother¡¯s clothes, unwilling to let go. ¡°Sorry, Miss Xia. Rainy refused to sleep,¡± the nurse said to her apologetically. The child was obedient, but she had a stubborn streak about her that no one could do anything about it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have caused you trouble,¡± Xia Ruoxin replied in acknowledgment with an ufortable smile. She reached out and caressed her daughter¡¯s hair, knowing that her daughter couldn¡¯t sleep at night without her. They had been living together like this; one could not survive without the other. Rainy was already exhausted when Xia Ruoxin ced her on the bed. She patted her daughter¡¯s back. Rainy was so tired that she couldn¡¯t even keep her eyes open. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy is here.¡± She kissed her daughter¡¯s cheek. There was an indescribable heartache when she felt the thin cheekbones on her daughter. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid. Mommy will look for your father tomorrow and ask him to save you even if I have to exchange it with my life.¡± She rested her hand on Rainy¡¯s forehead. However, her promise sounded weak and frail. That man was too heartless. He had never treated her like a human. Would he care that she bore him a child? Yet, she had to try. This was the only solution for them. ... At the ground level of the Chu Enterprise, Xia Ruoxin looked up at the skyscraper. A feeling of anxiety assaulted her as she made her way here. She was still afraid of this ce, or perhaps, it was the man whom she was afraid of. The sunlight shone on her, showing her slightly paleplexion and the visible blood veins under her skin. Chapter 231 - You Are Worse Than A Dog

Chapter 231: You Are Worse Than A Dog

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She turned around and took a step back. In the end, she could only walk away helplessly. He was not in there. He had gone on an overseas trip with Li Manni. No one knew when he would being back. She raised her head as the taste of her bitter tears spread on her lips. What was she going to do? What to do? She wiped her tears away and told herself it was okay. He would have to return eventually. He couldn¡¯t possibly stay abroad his entire life. There would be another chance. She would have another chance. She strode towards the hospital. Rainy had treatment today, and she must hurry back. Her daughter would be afraid. The warm sunlight shone, but it could no longer warm her cold fingers. When had they turned icy cold? In the airport... Li Manni closed her eyes in displeasure, but she was smart enough not to let Chu Lui notice that. She wanted to spend the rest of her life abroad with Chu Lui. However, that was impossible in reality. She could not hide forever. A day woulde when she had to face it. So, for her own happiness and her marriage, she was willing to resort to any means. ... On this day, Xia Ruoxin arrived early in the morning, worried that she might have missed her chance. She stood outside the entrance of Chu Enterprise and took a step forward. She stood there disregarding her pride, wondering if he had returned. It was all for her daughter, not him. If it was possible, she wouldn¡¯t want to see the man who had treated her so cruelly and heartlessly. ¡°Go. He will never see you.¡± Li Manni sneered. She seemed to know what she was thinking of as she advanced towards Xia Ruoxin and stood before her. Compared to the messy state that Xia Ruoxin was in, one could only describe Li Manni to be in a state of bliss. This woman had never had to go through any hardships in her life while all Xia Ruoxin ever had was suffering. ¡°Miss... Mrs. Chu...¡± The salutation left a bitter taste in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s mouth. However, there was a ray of hope in her eyes. She was back, which meant that man was back, too. ¡°I told you, my husband will never see you. Please leave us alone.¡± Li Manni cut her off before she could continue, refusing her the chance to speak. She gave Xia Ruoxin a look with despise. Who did she think she was? Only an ex-wife of Chu Lui¡¯s. A woman with loose morals. ¡°I beg you. Please let me see him. I don¡¯t mean anything, and I never want to hurt your rtionship. I just want to see him,¡± Xia Ruoxin humbly pleaded. She was willing to do anything as long as it would save her daughter. Besides, in her current situation, she had no pride to spare. ¡°Impossible. I won¡¯t let you see him. You can stop dreaming.¡± Li Manni took another step closer, and she could see the bruise below Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eye. She spat every word heartlessly, making her stand clear to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°He will never save your daughter. He said he will hate her because she is your bastard. He will save any other child except yours. To him, you are worse than a dog.¡± Every word she said was ruthless, and the force of it caused Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body to go into shock. She retreated a few steps, unable to believe everything she has heard. Regardless of whether Li Manni has spoken the truth, it had once again caused tremendous pain in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart. Chapter 232 - Dosed

Chapter 232: Dosed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She knew he hated her. However, who gave them the right to talk like this about her baby? They could humiliate her, but why must they shame her daughter? She was such an obedient child. ¡°Scram. Don¡¯t make me chase you away. Never show your face in front of us, or else don¡¯t me me for being rude to you and your daughter. We are very happy now. We don¡¯t need your inclusion. There is no point for you in hanging around.¡± Li Manni finished talking and turned around to walk away. When Xia Ruoxin looked up, tears had clouded her eyes. Once again, she had fallen into despair. What else could she do for herself and Rainy? What more could she do when she couldn¡¯t even see him? How could she fight for her daughter? The numerous guards stood at the entrance and watched her like a hawk. In their opinion, she might have gone crazy. In reality, she was indeed going crazy. Hope came; however, it was dashed. Disappointment didn¡¯t evene close to describe how she felt now. In the CEO office within the building of Chu Enterprise... Chu Lui¡¯s arms were folded at chest level as he stood by the window. A pitiful, thin silhouette fell in his line of vision. When he wanted to take a clearer look, he realized that the person was nowhere to be found. Eyes narrowing, he ced a hand over his chest, lightly touching the box in his pocket. He never thought of what he would do if he ever saw that woman named Xia Ruoxin. In the four years, that woman¡¯s name had be a taboo to him. He still hated her for causing the death of his beloved, Yixuan, four years ago. Time might have passed, but his feelings for her remained the same. He hated her for always lurking in his thoughts, his dreams, and his everyday life. Unless that woman was dead, he wouldn¡¯t stop hating her. Sitting on his chair, he began to go through the piles of paperwork on his desk. They were sent by his secretary. Indeed, thepany would not survive without him. He was only gone for a few days, and mountains of paperwork had umted. If he was gone for a few more days, the load would have crushed him. He rubbed his brow. Exhaustion that he never had before started to wash over him. Li Manni entered the CEO¡¯s private elevator. Everyone here knew who she was so she was always treated with respect. She also appreciated the envious look in other¡¯s eyes as well as being more superior to everyone. First, she made a cup of coffee for Chu Lui, knowing that he needed the perk-me-up especially when he was being so busy now. Also, she would stay close by his side until that woman leaves. This was a stupid method, but it was also the most effective one. Once the coffee was brewed, she stirred it with a spoon before she set it down. She took out a packet and emptied the powdered substance into the mug. She stirred again until the powder waspletely dissolved in the coffee. She brought the mug and shook it before she smiled in satisfaction. When she turned around, she was stunned; and the coffee mug almost fell onto the floor. She steadied herself quickly and smiled. ¡°Since when were you standing here, Jingtang? Don¡¯t you know how scary it is to scare people? You are going to scare me to death.¡± She patted her chest as her eyes dodged his. Chapter 233 - Fed Up

Chapter 233: Fed Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh, I just came not long ago. I wanted a drink.¡± Du Jingtang pouted his lips innocently. If standing here could scare people to death, then he would have scared a truck full of people. As he spoke, he entered got himself a cup of water. Yet, his eyes kept going back to the coffee mug in Li Manni¡¯s hands. ¡°Sister, can you give me that cup of coffee and make a fresh one for cousin?¡± He was drinking water, but his mind was on the coffee. He was so envious of his cousin¡¯s happiness. Even now, there was someone special to make his coffee. He would usually drink instant coffee, and most of the time, he preferred water because it was the easiest to prepare. Li Manni smiled uneasily. ¡°This is for your cousin, and he has been waiting for it. If you have it, then he would have to wait even longer.¡± Upon hearing that, Du Jingtang shook his head in a hurry. ¡°Forget it. He can have it. I don¡¯t want to be at the receiving end of his deadly stares. It is unbearable.¡± He finished talking, got himself another refill of water, and gulped it down. He would rather drink in water than to fight with Chu Lui for coffee. Those who vie for Chu Lui¡¯s belongings would onlynd themselves in a bad situation. Death. Li Manni sighed in relief as she made a move to walk out. Then, she heard Du Jingtang¡¯s voice from behind her. ¡°Sister, what did you pour into the coffee earlier? Was it some secret remedy?¡± Du Jingtang held his cup and asked curiously. He had never seen anyone put anything into the coffee after it was brewed. That grayish powder was obviously not sugar which was white. If sugar could turn into that color, he would rather not add it in the future. ¡°Ah, it was nothing. Just some cocoa powder. It enhances the taste of coffee.¡± The smile on Li Manni¡¯s lips stiffened, and she strode away, leaving Du Jingtang to stare at his cup. ¡°Cocoa powder. Was it really that delicious?¡± He shook his head weirdly. How could that stuff possibly taste good? This was why he was not envious of his cousin now. He was on the experimenting end. Li Manni ced the cup of coffee on Chu Lui¡¯s desk. He looked up, eyebrows knitted together. ¡°You can actually stay at home. There are many other things to do if you are bored. Life in apany can be dreary.¡± Li Manni smiled as she sat at the side. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I feel fine here, keeping youpany and gaining knowledge. I love it here.¡± She had decided to learn the ropes of managing a business. If she couldn¡¯t stay at home, then she could prevent the woman from wrecking her family apart. Chu Lui was silent as he took the coffee mug and drank. He used the spoon in his hand to stir the dark brown substance gently. The coffee taste in his mouth was bitter. It was troubling and frustrating. Li Manni watched him drink the coffee that she brewed. She lowered her head as a weird gleam shed past her eyes. Once he was done drinking, he set the mug down on his table and continued to flip through the documents. His pen was constantly scribbling on the paper while the bitterness in his mouth intensified. Li Manni¡¯s silhouette kept lurking in his line of vision. His eyebrows started to knit together tighter and tighter. He really disliked this feeling. He leaned his back against his chair as a sigh escaped him. He started to ask himself if he was really happy with this kind of life. However, why did he prefer the life he had previously? Even with that woman in them? Chapter 234 - Lack of Security

Chapter 234: Lack of Security

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He scratched his head with his fingers, and his eyes grew darker. Li Manni continued to go in and out of his office without noticing that at the moment, a look of frustration shed in the man¡¯s eyes. ... Xia Ruoxin returned to the hospital. She could hear her daughter¡¯s cries from afar. Startled, she started running towards the sound. The closer she got, the more certain she was that it was Rainy¡¯s voice. However, why was she crying? Was she being naughty? Why was she crying in such a heart-wrenching way? ¡°Mommy... I want Mommy...¡± The toddler¡¯s voice was hoarse from crying, and there was the nurse¡¯s constant coaxing voice. Only that the child had no intention of stopping. Her daughter would seldom cry, much less making a fuss like this. She ran in and saw the tiny frame, shoulders shaking with two streaks of tears rolling off her eyes. Her face was flushed from crying. Her tiny arms clutched tightly at her doll while the nurse¡¯s hand patted her little back. ¡°Mommy...¡± She kept crying and coughing no matter how much coaxing the nurse gave. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t cry. Your mother will be here soon.¡± The child kept crying which caused a few nurses to fumble. ¡°Rainy.¡± Xia Ruoxin rushed forward. Upon hearing her voice, Rainy finally stopped crying. However, beads of tears continued to fall from her red and swollen eyes. ¡°Mommy...¡± she called out to Xia Ruoxin in a grievance. She reached out with both her hands. Xia Ruoxin scooped her daughter into her arms. When she rested her hand on her daughter¡¯s head, she realized she had half of her hair left, and it¡¯s getting lesser. How could this happen? ¡°Miss Xia, Rainy knew she had lost a lot of hair, and she was worried she would be bald. She started crying and wouldn¡¯t stop no matter how we coaxed her,¡± a nurse exined apologetically. It hurt so much to hear the child¡¯s pitiful cries. Xia Ruoxin shifted her hand gingerly and ced it on her daughter¡¯s shoulders instead. ¡°Rainy, were you crying because of this?¡± She lowered her head and asked her daughter who was clutching her clothes. Rainy¡¯s nose sniffed. ¡°Mommy, will I be ugly once I¡¯m bald? Will you not want me when I be bald?¡± She squeezed herself carefully in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s embrace, afraid she would be forgotten or abandoned. Perhaps, Xia Ruoxin had been too upied recently and neglected Rainy¡¯s existingck of security. She had always been an overly sensitive child. ¡°How could I? Mommy loves Rainy the most. Have you forgotten that? You are Mommy¡¯s little angel. How could I abandon you?¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her hands on her daughter¡¯s face and wiped her tears away tenderly. How could she abandon her precious baby? She would not be herself without Rainy. ¡°Really? Mommy will still love me even if I¡¯m bald?¡± the child asked carefully. There was a look of unhidden fear in her red eyes. Chapter 235 - Their Home

Chapter 235: Their Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mommy, can we go home? I want to go home. I will be very obedient. I want to go home.¡± Rainy held her doll tightly as she repeated herself. She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. It¡¯s so scary and cold here. ¡°Mommy, I want to go home...¡± Holding her doll tightly, Rainy kept blinking as beads of tears formed on her long eyshes and fell from time to time. ¡°Alright, Mommy will bring you home. We will go home.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter. She lowered her eyes, breathed, repeated, and breathed. The nurse realized the mother was crying soundlessly. Her tears kept falling like ake and gathered at her chin. Then, they fell on the child. She walked out of the ward looking like that and made her way towards the doctor¡¯s office. Rainy¡¯s attending physician ced his hand against his forehead and considered carefully. Finally, he said, ¡°Miss Xia, the child¡¯s condition is currently under control. The important thing that we are waiting for is the bone marrow. You can bring her home. She is too young. If she keeps crying like this, it will not do her body any good. ¡°Let¡¯s do this: you can bring her home as long as shees back regrly for her follow-up.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded lightly. Rainy had cried herself to sleep, but she kept calling for her mother. She carried her daughter and walked out of the white world, step by step, while the doctor merely stared at her silhouette. He could feel the woman¡¯s body getting thinner. How was she going to take on so many issues and bear the heavy responsibilities on her shoulders? He sighed and went back in. All he could hope was for a suitable bone marrow donor to appear soon. Or else, this adorable child would face a dire consequence. Once they were outside, Xia Ruoxin wrapped her daughter with her own clothes. The wind blew relentlessly on her face as she lowered her head, touching her daughter¡¯s soft cheeks tenderly and her already-thin hair. She pursed her lips, and that made her walked faster. It wasn¡¯t until they arrived at their small apartment that Xia Ruoxin realized it has been quite some time since they hade home. Their home was not big, but it was their most favorite safe haven. She opened the door. It has been a while since anyone had stayed here. Everything was covered in a thinyer of dust. She put her daughter down and went to fetch a basin of water and a rag. Bit by bit, she wiped the dust off everything in the room. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes and sat on the bed. When she saw the familiar home environment, her face finally broke into a smile. She carried her doll and made her way down the bed into the kitchen in search of Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy...¡± She hugged both of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s thighs. She was standing on the ground, barefoot. Xia Ruoxin put the rag down and turned around to carry her daughter. She gently poked at her daughter¡¯s cute, apple-shaped face. ¡°I told you not to run around barefoot, or else I will ask Xiao Tong from Granny¡¯s house toe and touch your feet.¡± Rainy hurriedly withdrew her tiny feet. That was her biggest fear¡ªshe hated it when someone touched her feet. Chapter 236 - Not Too Late

Chapter 236: Not Too Late

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mommy, no. Not my feet.¡± Her little lips puckered up like rose petals and reached out to hug Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck while she shook her head continuously. She didn¡¯t want that. Not that. Xia Ruoxin rustled her daughter¡¯s hair, but her fingers paused, afraid to touch it again. She hid her hand behind her back. There was a lock of her daughter¡¯s soft hair on her fingers. Her heart ached as she held her daughter closer. ¡°Mommy, I will be good. Please don¡¯t let Xiao Tong touch my feet. Please?¡± Rainy grabbed a bunch of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hair and yed with it from time to time. Her favorite was her mother¡¯s hair. It was ck, and it smelled nice. She wanted her hair like her mother¡¯s, to be a beautiful Rainy. ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat your noodles.¡± She heard what she had been wanting to say. She had be bolder being at home. It made her less afraid,pared to the hospital. It has been a while since shest ate the noodles cooked by her mother. ¡°Okay. I will cook for you.¡± Xia Ruoxin agreed. Shey her daughter on the bed and ced Dolly in her arms to let her y with it on her own. Then, she made her way into the kitchen again. In fact, it had also been a while since shest cooked noodles for herself to eat. At times, she really missed the old days when she and Rainy shared a bowl of noodles. Even now. Xia Ruoxin portioned out some noodles from her own bowl into another smaller bowl and put them on the table of modest size. Rainy held her chopsticks clumsily as she stared at her bowl of noodles. When it was ced before her, she lowered her head and began eating in small mouthfuls. ¡°Mommy, delicious.¡± She grinned, showing her tiny white teeth. A look of satisfaction was written all over her face. Xia Ruoxin watched as her daughter ate the noodles, and her eyes began to redden. She hurriedly lowered her head and ate her own noodles. When they were together, a simple bowl of noodles to them was already a delicacy. When they were done eating, Xia Ruoxin brought the dishes to the kitchen while Rainy resumed ying with her doll in silence. It was all she had now. ¡°Rainy.¡± She sat by the bedside and put her fingers gingerly on her daughter¡¯s cheek. ¡°Mommy has to go to work. You have to stay at home and wait for me toe back. Okay?¡± Rainy looked up as her tiny hand pulled at her clothes. ¡°Mommy, can Ie with you? Likest time? I will be good and wait at the side for you. I won¡¯t be noisy.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head gently as she tried to exin to her daughter, ¡°I can¡¯t bring you to the ce where I work now. Besides, Rainy, you are sick, and you have to stay at home and rest. But, I promise you. I will rush back after work. It won¡¯t be toote.¡± Her fingers quivered as her smile turned bitter. Rainy bit on her pink lips. She finally nodded. ¡°Then, Mommy muste back soon. I will wait for you.¡± She looked up at Xia Ruoxin with tears swirling in her big, bright eyes. Xia Ruoxin stood at the doorway after she shut the door. She simply had no other way but to leave a three-year-old child alone at home. There was nothing here, only a doll to keep herpany. Rainy sat on the bed and hugged her doll tight as she coiled her body into a fetal position. Atst, she gave in and started to sob. So did the woman who was on the other side of the door. Chapter 237 - Encounter

Chapter 237: Encounter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin sat numbly in between a few men. A ss of liquor was right before her. She took over, gulped it down, and proceeded to cough loudly. Too much alcohol consumption still did not suit her, but for her, she not only had to keep drinking... she must also keep smiling. She drank ss after ss. When she lowered her head, tears appeared at the corner of her eyes and fell into the ss of alcohol. She drank the mixture of alcohol and tears in one gulp. On the outside, she was smiling along with the rest. Until that man put his hand on her thigh. She started shivering as her body instinctively rejected this kind of touch. However, she remained smiling although her smile looked a bit bitter and filled with tears. Unknown to her, at the moment, a pair of dark and icy gaze was directed at her. That look from the eyes indicated its owner¡¯s hatred and the desire to tear her into pieces. Xia Ruoxin only stood up when the men had enjoyed themselves to the fullest. Her brows knitted tightly together as she ced her hand under her stomach. There was a burning sensation in her throat. She made her way to the washroom and swayed with each step. Was she drunk or sober? Even she didn¡¯t know. She spent a long time puking after entering the washroom. Finally, all the alcohol was purged from her stomach. She opened her eyes and looked at herself in the mirror. However, she realized someone was standing behind her. Her whole body shuddered. Like the blowing snow in December, it flew inside her neck. That face. How? How could it possibly be him? Chu Lui! She turned around with terror in her eyes. They reflected the man¡¯s chilly face. ¡°Xia Ruoxin!¡± A voice seemingly emerged between clenched teeth. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s mouth was agape with shock. It has been four years, and he looked more grim and ruthlesspared to before. Especially the way he spat her name, it sounded as though he wished he could tear her into pieces. Chu Lui remained at his spot and stared at the woman ruthlessly. His hands by his side had clenched into fists. If he didn¡¯t do this, there was no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t approach her and strangle her to her death. He thought she had died, went missing, or even remarried. He thought she was still living in misery, perhaps became a beggar or even a maid. A million ways of how she ended had crossed his mind, but it never urred to him that she would be here, drinking with a group of men and allowing them to grope at her with their filthy hands. It was possible that she had even allowed herself to be defiled voluntarily. She had chosen to be a whore. ¡°You must really be depraved. Why? Can¡¯t survive without men?¡± Chu Lui leaned against the door, blocking the washroom entrance and barring anyone froming in. Xia Ruoxin swayed slightly. There was embarrassment in her eyes. Too many people had used her of being depraved and shameless, but no one could have hurt her as bad as him. That kind of hurt was equivalent to tearing her heart apart, bloody and painful. ¡°I am depraved, shameless, and despicable. I have given up on myself. This is none of your business, Mr. Chu.¡± Xia Ruoxin forced herself to prop her body up. She would not break down in front of him. Whose fault was it that she had to end up like this, depraved and shameless? Chu Lui suddenly stepped forward. He reached out and grabbed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chin forcefully. There was no pity or tenderness in his action. He always treated her callously and cruelly. Chapter 238 - Not Done With Hating

Chapter 238: Not Done With Hating

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°None of my business? Xia Ruoxin, don¡¯t you forget. You ruined Yixuan and my happiness. I am not done hating you.¡± The heat of masculinity and breath filled with alcohol sprayed on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. Yet, his voice was ice cold. That hatred was overwhelming. ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy? You have a wife whereas I have lost everything. Isn¡¯t it enough?¡± At this moment, the pain in her chin couldn¡¯t bepared to the hurt in her heart. Nheless, she smiled coolly and asked in retaliation without fear. The unfortunate person would always be Xia Ruoxin, not Chu Lui. Even if she was not at fault, wasn¡¯t it enough for her? A heart, a left arm, her dignity at the present, her body, and her daughter¡¯s life were not enough? All these were not enough? She didn¡¯t know what else she could give him and Xia Yixuan. ¡°Yes, I have a wife.¡± Chu Lui¡¯sugh was chilly as a look shed past his cold eyes. His voice became colder. ¡°Even if I have a wife, you still owe Yixuan a life. You can never return Yixuan to me...¡± His voice pricked at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eardrum. It was always Xia Yixuan. They clearly had nothing to do with each other. Xia Ruoxin has never owed her anything to begin with. Why must shepensate for so much more with her mother, Little Brother, herself, and Rainy? At the thought of these, she could no longer hide the suppressed loathing in her heart. She clenched her fists, and for the first time, she meant and said every word clearly. ¡°I have never acknowledged that I caused Xia Yixuan¡¯s death. Each and every one of you insisted and pressed all those charges on me. She used my name to go out. What wrong have Imitted? What fault do I have?¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenly shoved Chu Lui away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chu. I have to work. Please step aside.¡± He could be cold and detached, and so could she. After her encounter with this man, that feeling of indifference caused her to have a breakdown. Four years ago orter, he was still her kryptonite. Chu Lui froze for a second. Because of that strange salutation ¡®Mr. Chu¡¯, he put his hand down and stepped aside. However, his expression was unreadable. She¡¯s alive. Excellent. He could make her pay for all the hatred that had haunted him day and night. Xia Ruoxin swayed as she walked out. The skimpy and revealing dress wrapped around her emaciated body. The look on his face darkened. Could this even be considered a dress? Indeed. Once a whore, always a whore. They had no concept of self-respect. His thin lips curled heartlessly, and he finally walked out after a long time. The woman waiting outside the washroom gave him a curious side nce, and she looked at the sign on the door. It was obviously for thedies. What was a man doing in there? She shook her head, thinking she saw wrongly. However, she gave a dubious smile. A woman had left earlier. Perhaps, they had just concluded their hidden business. That kind of woman would do something like that. There were no innocent women working around here. Chapter 239 - Want To Do It Again?

Chapter 239: Want To Do It Again?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Wei turned around as her narrowed eyes went towards the direction which Xia Ruoxin had gone. Her expression darkened. Xia Ruoxin changed into her own clothes. Her hands, even her body, were shaking. When she saw the ck sedan parked at the entrance when she exited the premise, suppression built up in her unknowingly. What did he want? What was he going to do? She certainly felt it¡ªthe ruthless look pierced at her from within the sedan. Compared to four years ago, it was morepelling and unavoidable. She pursed her lips and walked past the car without stopping or looking back. They were people from two different worlds, and she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him. She was terrified of what he has done to her in the past. He had put her through eternal damnation once; did he want to do it again? It suddenly dawned on her as she paused her steps, tears of bitterness gathered in her eyes. How could she forget? There¡¯s Rainy. She might not need him, but Rainy did. She turned around, but the sedan was no longer there. For the first time, as she stood rooted on the spot, she did not know if she should hide or leave. Chu Lui¡¯s hands were on the steering wheel, and his car was not too far away. Xia Ruoxin did not notice that he hadn¡¯t left but was a distance away. He wasn¡¯t letting her off. A cigarette was lit between his fingers. In the smoke-filled vehicle, his thoughts had also begun to turn foggy. He pursed his lips into a line as a gleam of profound look escaped from his eyes. Xia Ruoxin returned to her doorstep and opened the door. The first thing she saw was the child at the doorway. Her hands were around the doll. As soon as she saw Xia Ruoxin, her tiny face broke into a sweet smile. ¡°Mommy.¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenly sniffed as she squatted and looked at her daughter¡¯s slightly red and swollen eyes. Her baby had cried. She put her hands on her daughter¡¯s cheeks and caressed gently. ¡°Mommy, am I smart? I knew you havee back.¡± Rainy said with her pouted mouth, and then she rushed forward and hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. ¡°Mommy, I will be very good, and you won¡¯t have to worry.¡± Xia Ruoxin scooped her daughter up. She swayed. When had it started that she couldn¡¯t even carry her daughter? ¡°Mommy.¡± Rainy tried her best to puff her chest like a big kid. ¡°Mommy, I have grown up. I can walk on my own.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. No matter how old she got, she would still be her Rainy¡ªMommy¡¯s little angel. She pinched her daughter¡¯s extremely cute pink cheeks. Rainy rested her head on her mother¡¯s shoulders and hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck tight. She put her daughter on the bed and fetched a basin of water to wash her feet. Rainy retracted her tiny feet, and then she clutched the doll tightly in her arms. ¡°Rainy, give me your feet.¡± Xia Ruoxin sat on the bed and ordered. This child had a temper, and it hadn¡¯t changed. She still didn¡¯t allow anyone to touch her feet. ¡°Mommy, I washed them yesterday. Can we not do it today?¡± She squeezed herself at the corner of the bed as her voice grew softer and softer. Xia Ruoxin shifted the basin aside. Then, she grabbed her daughter in one swoop into her arms. It was the same every time, and she wondered from where her daughter took her stubborn temper after. Chapter 240 - Do I Have A Father?

Chapter 240: Do I Have A Father?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rainy felt wronged as she gave Xia Ruoxin a look. She had learned to read other people¡¯s expression, and so when she saw the persistence in her mother¡¯s eyes, she relented and stretched her feet out¡ªtwo soft feet which were smaller than Xia Ruoxin¡¯s palm. She pulled one of the feet and started washing. ¡°Mommy, itchy.¡± Ruoxin kept wriggling her foot and even sshed some water onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. However, she smiled instead. Only with her daughter could she be so rxed. On the bed, Rainy yed with her doll after she tucked both her feet under the nket. ¡°Mommy.¡± She looked back, calling for her mother who was right behind her. Compared to the doll in her arms, Rainy¡¯s eyshes were longer, and she was more adorable. ¡°What is it?¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her daughter¡¯s hair, carefully tidying it. Her locks were featherweight, worried that she would pull off the already-limited hair. ¡°Mommy, do I have a father?¡± She put the doll down, turned, and squatted in front of Xia Ruoxin. She was visibly stunned. It has been three years, Rainy¡¯s age. She had never heard her daughter say ¡®Daddy¡¯. This was the first time she asked about her father. ¡°Mommy, I have a father. Right? My father doesn¡¯t want me and Mommy.¡± She stared unblinking at Xia Ruoxin with her big, round eyes and asked. In her life, there was only Mommy, no Daddy. To her, Daddy was nk. She knew that having a father might be simr to the affection she had received from the uncles. Xia Ruoxin held her daughter tightly and sobbed, ¡°Rainy has a father, but he doesn¡¯t know of her existence. Nevertheless, he loves her very much. You are so adorable and obedient. He will love you.¡± She could not figure out how she could have said those words. She had experienced Li Manni¡¯s sarcastic words and Chu Lui¡¯s cruelty. She couldn¡¯t be sure whether he would like Rainy. As Li Manni had said to her, he hated her so he would also hate her daughter. Rainy tugged at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. Was there sadness in her usually bright eyes? ¡°Rainy only wants Mommy. I don¡¯t want Daddy.¡± Her lips quivered, and her voice turned softer. It only made Xia Ruoxin ached for her as tears began to well up in her eyes. She thought her daughter did not care. However, now, she knew that not having a father had caused a severe effect on the girl¡¯s life. She was such a useless woman. Her daughter had never had a good day, and now, she had brought such a cmity into her life. Life for her as a mother was toiling, but her daughter had also been a pitiful child. The lighting in the house was dimmed. She held her daughter in her arms, and yet her eyes were wide open. At the thought of what had happened today, she couldn¡¯t sleep. Her encounter with Chu Lui was simr to meeting the devil. She could recall his expression from four years ago, his ruthlessness and the way he told her about his hatred for her. Chapter 241 - Undying Hate

Chapter 241: Undying Hate

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She wondered why her limbs suddenly felt cold. Looking down, her fingers ran over her daughter¡¯s long eyshes tenderly, and her mouth curled into a smile. Rainy, no matter how much your father hates me, I will make him save you. She kissed her daughter¡¯s cheek gently. Then, she turned off the bedsidemp. Lying on the bed in the pitch ck where she could see nothing, Xia Ruoxin held her daughter in her arms carefully, worried she might be ufortable. ... Sitting beside Chu Lui, Li Manni couldn¡¯t help but notice his gloomy expression. He was behaving weirdly and being more aloof than usual. She could also feel that he was distancing himself from everyone, even her. ¡°Lui.¡± Li Manni licked her red lips briefly and proceeded to hug him from behind. ¡°Lui, are you alright? Why do you look distracted?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s body froze, and Li Manni¡¯s hands around his waist started to loosen. He closed his troubled ck eyes. When he opened them again, all his emotions had been masked sessfully. He turned around and embraced Li Manni. A woman was obviously in his arms, but each time she got closer to him, he felt hollower; and he wished he could leave. He propped his chin on top of Li Manni¡¯s head and stared out the window, into the weak lights. ¡°Nothing. Go to bed.¡± His arms went tighter around her, unaware that Li Manni¡¯s expression had suddenly turned darker. It was the same every time. He had never told her anything about himself. It was always nothing. Even if something had happened, he would have said the same thing¡ªnothing. He had given her the best in life and doted on her like he would a child. Yet, he had never shared his inner thoughts with her. Was this love? She smiled bitterly. Did he know what a woman really needed? Did he know what love was? Nothing. Nothing. If this was nothing, then would she know when something really happened? She looked up and traced the man¡¯s handsome but hard features with her fingers. His eyes were extremely cold. Despite both of them behaving intimately in bed, she had never seen him lose his cool. Each time when she was confused, he was fully conscious; when she was crazed, he was calm. Her hands clenched into fists, and she initiated a kiss on his lips. It had a light tobo taste, refreshing and didn¡¯t stink. Chu Lui¡¯s froze for a second at the softness on his lip. His gaze turned gloomy like the night. He was wide awake, and he turned his face away carelessly. Then, he pressed Li Manni¡¯s head on his chest. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s sleep.¡± He patted Li Manni¡¯s shoulder. His face and his heart were overly calm. Today, he did not feel like having sex at all. He had no interest, and his heart was not into it. Li Manni turned pale. He had rejected her even when she was the one initiating. He dared say nothing was wrong? It was gettingte. Chu Lui had a woman in his arms, but no one knew that another one was on his mind. Her embarrassment and the revealing dress. It bothered him that she had smiled to other men and drank with them. He hated her, and what she had be. Most of all, he hated the fact that he still remembered her, and how he allowed her to stir up his unwanted emotions¡ªrage and violence. The next destruction would not end until one of them was dead. Chapter 242 - Drinking

Chapter 242: Drinking

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The man¡¯s eyes grew darker in the night. Suddenly, a gleam shed in them¡ªcruelty. Some dangerous animals liked toe out after dark. If one was not careful, one would be unaware of the oing or approaching dangers. Xia Ruoxin stood outside the door of a VIP room as she took a deep breath. This wasn¡¯t the first time, but each time before she entered, she couldn¡¯t help being afraid and hesitant. This was not the kind of life she had wanted. Yet, it was one she had to live with. The door opened, and she entered. There was a tall man in there, standing by the window with his back facing her. A ss of wine was in his hand. The light reflection from the ss caused Xia Ruoxin to feel ufortable all of a sudden. She shielded her eyes with both hands and looked up as she started to squint. The man turned around slowly to face her without any emotion on his face. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes widened abruptly. She thought of anyone but not him. Her hands and feet started to feel cold, her body shivering. She even stood in that position for a long time without moving. ¡°Why? Is this the way to treat your customer, Miss Xia?¡± The manughed scornfully. There was no warmth in his smile, and yet it managed to stab Xia Ruoxin in her heart. Miss Xia, Mr. Chu. They could only greet each other in this unfamiliar manner. Yes, that should be the way between them. In Chu Lui¡¯s opinion, Xia Ruoxin was only an enemy. He had no love or emotion for her, only hatred and cruelty. ¡°How are you, Mr. Chu?¡± Xia Ruoxin put her hand down and sat on the sofa with both hands on herp. She was being professional. Chu Lui was the customer, and she was the whore. Chu Lui bore down on her like a beast, and he finished his drink in one gulp. The taste of alcohol lingered in his mouth and sobered him up. He picked up a bottle of alcohol, sat down, and reached out for another ss. He filled it to the rim and put it before Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Aren¡¯t you fond of drinking? So, drink!¡± His lips curled up into a nice smile; unusually exaggerating. The five outstretched fingers showed power as though he could break the woman¡¯s neck in one snap if he released them. Xia Ruoxin bit on her lower lip as she hid the hurt behind her eyes. She knew he was humiliating her at the moment, with a ss full of alcohol and mockery in his eyes. Atst, her clenched hand at her chest loosened. She epted the ss and raised it to her lips. Beneath the dimmed lights, a bead of crystal-like tear gathered at her eye and fell swiftly. She looked up and began drinking alcohol in misery. Her throat felt as though it was slit with every sip. Now, he really thought of her as an alcoholic or a whore, not a human being. ¡°Again.¡± Chu Lui instructed as he poured another ss and leaned against the sofa at the side. He wondered if it was because of hate. He felt pleasure filled him... when he was delighted to watch her suffer. All his depression, unjust, and unpleasantness had vanished in this very moment. This woman was the best outlet for venting. She was not a person¡ªbut a thing. Chapter 243 - Is There A Difference?

Chapter 243: Is There A Difference?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The ss in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand was full again. Her fingers had turned so cold that there wasn¡¯t any warmth on them. This was the third ss. She had a feeling that Chu Lui couldn¡¯t wait for her to die of alcohol intoxication right now. Did he really hate her so much? It¡¯s been four years. Four years... and his hatred had not lessened a bit. How deep was his hatred? He had ruined her once. Wasn¡¯t that enough? ¡°Drink!¡± a faint voice said. Its tone was not heavy but light. Xia Ruoxin had, once again, known this man¡¯s cruelty and his heartlessness. Picking up the wince ss, she raised her head and gulped it down with difficulty. Her face had turned awfully pale. She wouldn¡¯t be drunk. She refused to be drunk. Although she had had a lot to drink, her consciousness was growing clearer. She could even feel every ounce of his hatred and heartlessness. Another ss. Xia Ruoxin raised it to her lips as her chest heaved continuously. Color had vanished from her quivering lips, her long eyshes fluttered like a tangle of tassels and extreme pain hidden beneath her eyes. She couldn¡¯t go on drinking. She really couldn¡¯t. If she went on, she might develop stomach ulcer. The man¡¯s cold gaze followed her while she raised the ss. Eyshes lowered, followed by a stream of tears that went into the wine ss. Her lips moved, and her hand tilted. In her daze, she looked back. Chu Lui had a wine ss in his left hand. He drank. Compared to her awkward position, his action was natural and elegant like a king who was controlling everyone¡¯s life and death. She was a lowly ve. Chu Lui set his ss down and reached out to grab Xia Ruoxin on her chin. His eyes had nothing, except for indifference while he admired her unusualplexion. ¡°Are you wondering what I¡¯m going to do with you?¡± he said coolly. Xia Ruoxin felt waves of cold air brushed against her. ¡°Does it matter?¡± Sheughed bitterly. ¡°Mr. Chu, does it matter? Is there a difference in how you treated me in the past and how you are treating me now? It¡¯s all torture. Does it make a difference to have so many categories?¡± She had never thought that he would treat her with mercy. She wasn¡¯t the one whom he loved, just the person he hated. She remembered this vividly, never forgot about it in four years. Chu Lui shook her chin off as if his fingers had been scalded. He stood and bore down on her, smiling mockingly while he took in her embarrassment. She hid her despair beneath her eyes. ¡°You will know soon enough.¡± Heughed coldly as he bent down and caught Xia Ruoxin¡¯s left hand. However, he realized this hand of hers had not put up a fight. He recalled she had only been using her right hand since the beginning, and her left one had never moved at all. His fingers moved up to her wrist and felt the bones there. It seemed to have grown in the wrong ces. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you treat it?¡± His eyes suddenly reddened without knowing the reason. That voice actually sounded crazed and frustrated. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I seek treatment?¡± Xia Ruoxin repeated his words as she retracted her left hand back to her side. Her right one covered over the weak arm. ¡°Mr. Chu, how can a penniless and unwanted woman seek treatment for her hand when she could afford nothing? Isn¡¯t this what you have wanted? Don¡¯t you want to seek revenge for your wife? There, you have it. Aren¡¯t you satisfied now? Happy now? Mr. Chu, isn¡¯t it redundant for you to say such things now?¡± Chapter 244 - She was No Longer in Love

Chapter 244: She was No Longer in Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui¡¯s pupils contracted a little. As he stood up, the crazed feelings from earlier had dispersed; and his face had resumed its usual expression. Yes, she deserved it. She had almost caused the death of his current wife, his beloved wife. ¡°Xia Ruoxin.¡± Chu Lui suddenly moved closer. His thin lips spat the ruthless words, ¡°I told you. I¡¯m not done hating you so let us continue. And, don¡¯t fall in love with me again because you can¡¯t afford to.¡± He continued to smirk while Xia Ruoxin saw the ruthlessness in his eyes. She couldn¡¯t fall in love with him again. Thest time she did, she almost died. This time, however, she would definitely die with no ce for her burial. Xia Ruoxin merely smiled bitterly. ¡°You can rest assure that I won¡¯t fall for you again.¡± She wouldn¡¯t because there was someone she loved more. She would never love another like she had this person. Rainy, her daughter. She would not love anyone aside from her Rainy, especially this man who had pushed her into hell with his own bare hands. Her heart had no ce for love, and he did not deserve her love. Right now, her life was all she had, nothing else. She couldn¡¯t die. She still had Rainy so she had nothing for him. On Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face was an expression that harbored no illusions. Chu Lui suddenly felt a vicious stab as though someone had pierced a knife into his heart. He had not expected such a tone in her reply, and he was neither happy nor thrilled. Yet, he couldn¡¯t let himself be indifferent. She didn¡¯t love him; no longer loved him with her whole being like how she did in the past. This answer actually shocked him. Subconsciously, he knew this was not the answer that he sought. It was the opposite. No matter how much she had to suffer, no matter how many hardships she had to endure. Not like this. He wanted her to love him and not be loved¡ªto love but dare not love. It wasn¡¯t because of her inability to love. It was simply because he would not allow her. ¡°I will make you fall for me again. Mark my words. You will love me to the extent that without me, you won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± He cursed and suddenly lunged forward, pressing her body down. He lowered his head and kissed her lips with a frenzy, even bit her until her lips bled. The taste of blood lingered between their lips. Chu Lui bit hard for he realized that the strange void which had always been in his heart had been filled. No one had given him this kind of feeling. Not Yixuan, not Manni, or any other women. Only Xia Ruoxin¡ªthe woman whom he hated with all his heart and disgusted him to the core. Xia Ruoxin kept avoiding his domineering lips. He was the same as four years ago. He plundered everything she had against her will. Her heart, her body, and even her breaths. She didn¡¯t need love, and she didn¡¯t want it. Pain throbbed on her lips. It made her feel too much agony in her clear-minded state. She wasn¡¯t drunk; neither was he. She didn¡¯t want this kiss, filled with punishment and intimacy without love. She really didn¡¯t. ¡°Why are you crying? Aren¡¯t you enjoying this?¡± Chu Lui left the red and swollen lips, bruised from his kiss. His fingers tenderly touched beneath her eyes like how he would treat his lover. However, this gesture only made Xia Ruoxin feel a kind of coldness. Chapter 245 - Inescapable Man

Chapter 245: Inescapable Man

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Am I?¡± Sheughed until the tears disappeared from the corner of her eyes. She wasn¡¯t in love with him anymore. If she was, this time, she would really die. She couldn¡¯t bear to leave her poor Rainy. ¡°Woman, you are a liar. How are you not enjoying this?¡± The color in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes turned darker. The taste of this woman was extremely addictive. However, her attire was such an eyesore. He remembered what her current profession was¡ªa whore. ¡°I wonder how many men have tasted your lips.¡± His fingers moved to her lips. ¡°It really makes me sick,¡± he continued grimly, ¡°and your body...¡± His hand shifted to her emaciated shoulders. ¡°This body, how many men have had their fun with it?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyebrows suddenly knitted together as he exerted force and grabbed hard on her shoulders. His insulting remarks had once again let her experience the feeling of hell. Did it make a difference if she had? It was the same as before. They were using her of something she had not done. Would they believe her if she said she didn¡¯t? Yes. Now, she was degraded and filthy. Chu Lui pulled Xia Ruoxin up in one go and dragged her out awkwardly. The door opened. A woman standing in its doorway with an aloof expression was vaguely visible under the dimmed light. What shed past her face when she saw Xia Ruoxin? ¡°Shen Wei.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips parted. Her eyes were pleading to be rescued. However, Shen Wei automatically ignored all her expressions and allowed her vision to fall on Chu Lui again. ¡°Mr. Chu, my apologies. You can¡¯t take my people out of here so easily.¡± There wasn¡¯t much expression on her face except calmness even while she was confronting this Chu Enterprise¡¯s CEO, who could only be described as cutthroat. She had seen it all and experienced everything. It was only one Chu Lui. No matter how powerful he was, he was still a man with his deep-rooted habits. A man who couldn¡¯t escape a woman. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes grew narrower and darker as he reached into his pocket, took out a credit card, and tossed it over. ¡°I want her for today.¡± He didn¡¯t bother to wait for Shen Wei¡¯s reply and was already pulling the stumbling Xia Ruoxin from this ce. Shen Wei bent down and picked up the credit card off the floor. She twirled the tinum card around her fingers, and her red lips briefly widened. What a big spender. She raised her very fine, traced eyes and turned around, no longer giving a care to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s pleading looks. ¡°Wei, haven¡¯t you been taking care of her? Why are you leaving her in the lurch this time?¡± A man came over from the side and put his hand on her shoulder. Actually, he had been here all along, and he was never more than five feet away from her. Thus, she was always safe. ¡°Because of this¡ªa tinum card. Millions of overdraft limit.¡± Shen Wei waved the card in her hand. ¡°Also, who told you I was nice to her? I was being nice to this¡ªmoney.¡± She lowered her long eyshes. That wasn¡¯t the truth, and only she knew it. The man frowned, obviously not understanding her. ¡°Wei, this isn¡¯t you.¡± Chapter 246 - What the Hell Did She Do Wrong?

Chapter 246: What the Hell Did She Do Wrong?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shen Wei looked back at the man with a faint smile as she hooked on the man¡¯s cor. ¡°Brother San, this is me all along. You knew that, didn¡¯t you? A woman who was willing to sell herself only has eyes for money. What else does she need? Conscience? My conscience was long gone.¡± The man frowned even more, but he continued to follow closely behind her. Shen Wei tightened the card in her hand. She suddenly loosened her grip, and the thin card fell onto the floor, like a snowke to a ce where no one knows. Some things couldn¡¯t be bought with money. Some people, she couldn¡¯t hold back. It wasn¡¯t him. It was her. ¡°Let me go! I want to leave. You have no right. No right at all!¡± Xia Ruoxin rained punches on the man¡¯s chest with her right hand. He sped all the way and brought her to a private apartment. He defied her wishes and couldn¡¯t care less. She was a human, not a piece of product for him to order around as he wished. ¡°I have paid for you for the day. You are mine. I can do whatever I want to you. How valuable do you think you are? You¡¯re just a rotten piece of crap that has been yed around by everyone.¡± Chu Lui tightened his grip on her left hand and pressed hard on the top of her head. His eyes were filled with bloodlust, and his frantic and hot breath sprayed on Xia Ruoxin misery face. She was really suffering. She had not hated this man like she had today. His big hand went up and exerted more strength on her struggling body. Her strength,pared to a man¡¯s, was like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. There was no power so to speak. With a hissing sound, Chu Lui ripped off the pieces of cloths which formed the revealing dress. He hated this dress and the way she was dressed in it. His palm rested on her cool skin. It felt so tender, like a few years ago. However, he wondered how many men had touched and seen it. Xia Ruoxin shut her eyes in despair. Please... don¡¯t. Don¡¯t treat her like this. She really didn¡¯t want it. Don¡¯t humiliate her like this. She was a human being. Her heart would ache and get hurt. Don¡¯t abuse her body like this. Stop tormenting her. She finally stopped struggling. She only looked on as the man ripped what little clothing she had left off her. A roll of cool tears fell, but they failed to wash away the hatred in the man¡¯s eyes. Perhaps, besides hatred, there was also confusion that she was unaware of. ¡°This body has been used and touched by how many people? Stop your pretense.¡± Chu Lui raised his emotionless ck eyes and pinned himself on her without mercy. He smirked as he watched her face pale and tears fall. ¡°You¡¯re already a prostitute. Stop pretending to be innocent. If you don¡¯t want this, why would you choose to be a prostitute?¡± He spread her legs without any sympathy while only bothering to unzip his pants. Then, he tore her unprepared body apart. ¡°Say. How many men have you spread your legs for? How many men have seen you like this?¡± Xia Ruoxin was powerless. She epted the searing pain on her body. The pain was the same as four years ago. What the hell did she do wrong? She opened her eyes and stared dazedly at the sky outside. Why was it so dark? Chapter 247 - Together, We Waited for Mommy to Come Back

Chapter 247: Together, We Waited for Mommy to Come Back

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her daughter, Rainy, was waiting for her return. ¡°Please, let me go. Let me go! I want to go home!¡± She kept crying as she struggled while the man behind her continued to use her body like a beast without an inch of mercy. ¡°Go home? You can go home once I¡¯m done.¡± He sneered and rammed himself hard against the woman in front of him. The usual calm and dullness were long gone from his eyes. It seemed that only this woman was capable of bringing out his true self and his ruthlessness. He couldn¡¯t let her off. How could he? He had thought of her for four whole years. So, he must be sure to have her and everything about her until he grows tired of her. Then, he would not think of her or remember her face. ¡°Rainy...¡± Xia Ruoxin reached out with her hand. Blurred with tears, she could see her daughter cowered, calling for her mother. She bit her lip. As it bled, her heart broke. ... ¡°Mommy.¡± Rainy scooted down the bed. With Dolly in one hand, she ran to the door and stood there for a long time. However, no one came through. She pursed her lips, ran to the window, and looked out. It was dark outside. Mommy said she would be back soon. Why was she not back yet? Rainy was famished. She rubbed her small stomach. It was t. Mummy would also be hungry when shees back. She ran to the bed, ced Dolly carefully on it, and covered it meticulously with the nket. Then, she marched her way into the kitchen. After searching for a long time, she finally found two packets of instant noodles. She brought a small stool, stepped on it, retrieved two bowls from the cab which was out of her reach, and put them aside. After some thinking, she used her teeth to open the packets of instant noodles and then put them carefully into each bowl. However, she blinked her eyes and bit on her lip. No water. She went to fetch a kettle which was sitting on the floor. It never moved an inch. She squatted until her legs went numb, but the kettle remained at the same spot. She bit her lip again as tears shimmered in her big, round eyes. She took a bowl and put it on the floor. Then, carefully, she poured. The water was scalding hot. Steam came out and almost blinded her eyes. Once she was satisfied with the amount of water, she lifted and put it back. Finally, she blew air into her little hands. Atst, a smile lit up on her face. One down, another one to go. When the noodles were ready, she brought a bowl onto the table on her own. However, while she walked, tears fell uncontrobly from her eyes. Once she reached the table, she tiptoed to ce the bowl on it. After wiping the tears off her face, she held her scalded hand with the other hand. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m in pain. It hurts.¡± She wiped her tears continuously and took another look at the kitchen. She bit her red lips and made her way into the kitchen again. Then, she brought the other bowl in. With two bowls on the table, she had no idea she had to add the voring in or to cover them properly. She thought they were ready, and she walked to the bed to carry her doll. Chapter 248 - Your Choice

Chapter 248: Your Choice

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She came back, sat by the table, and watched the two bowls of steaming hot noodles. ¡°Dolly, shall we wait together for Mommy toe back? Once Mommy is back, I can eat.¡± She hugged Dolly tight, lips pursed. Actually, she was famished, but she wanted to wait for her mother toe back. She knew she was hungry, and so was her mother. Her eyshes fluttered as she sprawled on the table, with both hands clutching on Dolly. Another pair of eyshes also fluttered as tears gathered and fell on the ground. Chu Lui put on his clothes and took out his wallet from the pocket. Without a thought, he tossed a stack of money onto the woman who was on the brink of death from his abuse. ¡°This is what you deserved.¡± He walked past her and out the door. He spared her a look. ¡°If you are not dead, get out of my apartment fast. This is not the ce to stay for a filthy woman like you.¡± With those heartless words, he pursed his lips and turned to leave. The door closed with a bang. Finally, Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes weakly. She looked at the money that was on her. Her lower body hurt so much that she could only cry in silence. She sat up and pulled her clothes carefully over her. Her fingers paused slightly, and then she picked up the money piece by piece. She wasn¡¯t high and mighty, and she didn¡¯t need her pride because she was really in need of money. Even if these came from her selling herself. She stood up, propped her hand against the wall, and made her way out one step at a time. A filthy woman like her couldn¡¯t stay; she would dirty his ce and the air he breathed. It did not cross her mind to stay here. She needed to go home to her daughter, Rainy. She left without a backward nce. She had not only lost her body¡ªher broken heart was irreparable. Step by step, she walked while pulling her clothes tightly around her. The emaciated frame finally blended into the darkness. Unknown to her¡ªnot long after she left, a ck sedan stopped by the building; and a man emerged from within, enraged. His expression was grave, his steps swift. Bang¡ªhe pushed the door open. However, there was no one there. He punched the wall. The pain in his hands couldn¡¯t bepared to the ache in his heart. It had already invaded his soul. Late at night, the wind was cold; and Xia Ruoxin returned to her workce. Thest customers had already left. Perhaps, no one would spare another look at the mess she was. If they did, they would know what happened to her or who she met. No one would question her further or offer her words offort. This was a cold and tough ce after all. She changed into her in clothes with her cold, shaky hands. Then, she picked up her old purse and made her way out. Two rolls of tears were only too obvious under the dimly lit streets. Shen Wei leaned against a wall and watched from aside. She stared at her silhouette while her red-painted lips moved slightly. She straightened herself, narrowed eyes widened. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, I don¡¯t want to know what happened in your past. I only want to know what your choice is.¡± She raised her eyes. They were filled with a look of confusion. Chapter 249 - Noodles Cooked by Rainy

Chapter 249: Noodles Cooked by Rainy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin¡¯s steps were swift. In the darkness, an emaciated woman could be seen forging ahead. Her thoughts were with her daughter at home, the little girl who was currently sick. Atst, she made it to her doorstep. She took out her bunch of keys with shaking hands, hardly having time to catch her breath. The door opened. There she stood, under the dim light, unable to move her heavy feet all of a sudden. She dropped her purse on the floor and walked gingerly towards her daughter who sprawled on the table. On it were two bowls of cold noodles. Did Rainy make these? She watched until her eyes became sore and even began to redden. The sting was unbearable. She crouched her body and carried her daughter in one hand. Rainy awakened at this moment. She rubbed her eyes, and her lips curved into a smile. ¡°Mommy, I made noodles for you and for myself. Oh, I have not eaten yet. I was waiting for you toe back.¡± She embraced Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. ¡°Mommy, you are veryte today. I am so hungry.¡± She rubbed her cheek against the nape of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck, seemingly not fully conscious. ¡°Mommy knows. Rainy is so capable.¡± She sobbed as she told her daughter and carried her over to the bed. ¡°Mommy, I want to eat noodles. I want to eat the noodles that I have made. There¡¯s also one for you.¡± She continued to rub her eyes to make sure that she woke up. Soon, however, her long eyshes started to close helplessly. The light shone on her little face only emphasized how pale herplexion was. ¡®Mommy, I am hungry.¡± She put her thumb in her mouth and sucked. All the while, her hands were tightly around the doll buried in her chest. ¡°The noodles will be ready soon. Why don¡¯t you take a nap first?¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s back gently and watched over her for a long time. Finally, she got up and walked towards the kitchen, holding the two bowls in her hands. She leaned against the kitchen wall alone with one bowl of noodles in her hand and started eating the tasteless noodles even when it was under vored and cold. She continued to eat. Rainy had made this for her. How could she not eat it? Once she finished eating, she covered her mouth to muffle her cries afraid to frighten her daughter. Finally, muchter, she wiped her tears and took out another bowl and a packet of instant noodles. Rainy was still sleeping when she came out of the kitchen bearing a bowl of noodles. However, her long eyshes fluttered constantly while she suckled on her thumb. She did not have the habit of suckling her thumb. This behavior meant she was simply too hungry. ¡°Rainy,e and eat.¡± Xia Ruoxin sat by the bed and patted her daughter¡¯s face gently. Rainy rubbed her eyes and climbed down the bed. However, her eyes remained shut. ¡°Mommy, eat.¡± She fought to open her eyes only to have her mouth opened frequently to allow Xia Ruoxin to feed her one mouthful after another. Her obedience made one ached for her. When she finished eating, she was already fully asleep. Xia Ruoxin put her daughter to bed once more and ced Dolly in her arms. It was only after this, that she finally allowed herself to think and care for herself. Chapter 250 - Good News

Chapter 250: Good News

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She wiped her bruised body with a basin of hot water. Everywhere hurt, but the strength she applied remained hard as though she wanted to erase the trace. She was tainted, so tainted that she couldn¡¯t even look at herself. Moreover, others. She had no idea if he would let her off, but she knew she must think of a way to make him save Rainy. She wanted him to save her if it meant she would lose Rainy. She couldn¡¯t possibly watch Rainy die. Her daughter was only three years old. She dragged her heavy feet and went toy down on the apartment¡¯s only bed. With Rainy in her arms, she reached out to caress her daughter¡¯s much thinner hair. Tomorrow, she would have to check Rainy back into the hospital because she knew tonight wouldn¡¯t be thest that she came backte. The bedsidemp was extinguished. In the dark, no one knew a tear had slid from the corner of her eye or how deep the pain had been in her eyes. In the morning, Rainy was spotted wearing her new clothes. She allowed Xia Ruoxin to carry her quietly. ¡°Mommy, are we going to the hospital?¡± she looked up and asked Xia Ruoxin. They were heading in that direction. ¡°Yes, Rainy. Are you afraid?¡± Xia Ruoxin caressed her daughter¡¯s cheek with her left hand as she asked. Rainy shook her head. ¡°No. I am brave, and I haven¡¯t cried.¡± The moment she finished talking, she hid in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms coyly. She had actually cried, secretly. Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes helplessly and swallowed her own tears. She held her daughter tighter. Rainy had grown. It was getting tough to carry her with one functioning hand. In the hospital, the nurses were trying to y with her as they had not seen her for a few days. Everyone in the hospital adored her naturally because of her pretty face and her obedience. ¡°Rainy, do you miss me?¡± A young nurse pinched Rainy¡¯s cheek as she squatted beside her and asked. The child had beautiful features, like a little child star. Her mother had done well, giving birth to such a pretty baby. ¡°Yes.¡± Rainy gave a shy smile. The nurse kissed her hard on her cheek in response and proceeded to pull her away to y. Rainy looked back. A look of disappointment registered on her face. With Dolly in one hand and the other in the nurse¡¯s, she started walking. The doctor flipped through Rainy¡¯s medical chart in the hospital ward. He took a look at the pale-looking woman. She looked sickly. He wondered if she would be the next person to be hospitalized. ¡°Miss Xia, it seems that we have some good news for you.¡± The doctor put the chart on the table and smiled out of the blue. A look of slightfort lit his face. ¡°The International Bone Marrow Bank has found a suitable match for Rainy. Once we have obtained the donor¡¯s approval, we can proceed with the operation. This is great news to us. It is also a really gratifying thing. ¡°Moreover, what surprised me about this is... it¡¯s not just one person but two who matched Rainy¡¯s bone marrow. Rainy would not have to go through more chemotherapy as soon as one of them agrees... which is soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin rested both her hands on the table, and her eyes widened in disbelief. She was trying to think of a way to broach the subject to Chu Lui before she heard this pleasant surprise. It means that there was hope that her daughter would be saved. Chapter 251 - Was It Luck?

Chapter 251: Was It Luck?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Doctor, are you telling me you can operate on Rainy? She won¡¯t have to die or leave me?¡± she asked incoherently. The doctor continued to nod his head. ¡°The child is really one-in-a-million. She is extremely lucky to have not one¡ªbut two donors who match her bone marrow. It is a very strange urrence. There are times when even the biological father or siblings are not a match. To think that she actually has two matching donors.¡± ¡°ording to the information provided, one of the two is currently abroad so he is out of reach at the moment... while we have made contact with the other donor. Coincidentally, he is a resident in this city. I believe we should be able to operate on Rainy soon to minimize her suffering.¡± Xia Ruoxin really didn¡¯t hear anything that the doctor had said after that. She only knew that there¡¯s hope for Rainy. She could be saved. It was an indescribable ecstasy. She was willing to die now if that was what he wanted her to do. She walked out. Her hands covered her face, and she cried. With her back against the wall, she slid down slowly. Rainy needed not to die anymore. She needed not to die. When Chu Lui was torturing her, she had not cried this badly. Yet now, she was crying her heart out. There was only so much she could bear. All these while, the pressure had rendered her incapable of breathing. ¡°Mommy,¡± a tiny voice called. Xia Ruoxin looked up and saw her daughter¡¯s reddened eyes. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry... don¡¯t cry.¡± A pair of small hands tried clumsily to wipe her tears. ¡°Mommy, are you in pain? It won¡¯t be after I blow.¡± On Rainy¡¯s beautiful longshes, strings of tears had gathered rapidly. Xia Ruoxin was obviously the one crying, but Rainy¡¯s cries sounded more heartbroken and pitiful. Xia Ruoxin embraced her daughter in her arms and patted her shaking shoulders constantly. ¡°Rainy, I will stop crying so you should stop, too. If you continue, you won¡¯t be pretty. Let us stop crying and live with a smile. Shall we?¡± Rainy nodded her head as if she understood. She hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck, eyes blinking. At her tender age, she was sensitive enough to understand something was going on. She leaned in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms with her doll in one hand. It never left her. The sunlight was not bright. However, through the window¡¯s refraction, it became warmer. The same sun shone into the building of eighteen floors, throwing a little color into it. The door opened. A young secretary entered and ced the letters in her hands before a man. ¡°Mr. President, these are your international mail.¡± She finished speaking and saw the man waved his hand, and then she took her leave. The door closed once more with only the man¡¯s fingers hitting the keyboard from time to time. The door opened again a long timeter. He remained oblivious because he was really swamped with work today. He was so busy that he didn¡¯t feel like talking or caring about others. Chapter 252 - He Will Save Her

Chapter 252: He Will Save Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sound of light footsteps approached until the person blocked the light from his eyes. He squinted his eyes gently, and then he continued to look at hisputer screen. A pair of big hands picked up the letters on the table. ¡°Look, Cousin. It¡¯s an urgent international document.¡± Du Jingtang sounded surprised. He turned the letter from side to side, put it down, and proceeded to pick it up again. Through it all, Chu Lui never bothered to raise his eyebrows. ¡°Cousin, can I open it? It¡¯s international and by urgent dispatch.¡± For someone with an extremely keen sense of curiosity, he could hardly resist the temptation. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take your silence as your consent.¡± Chu Lui remained emotionless. His fingers never stopped moving. ¡°Oh, you agreed. I understand. I¡¯m going to open it.¡± He reaffirmed with Chu Lui again. However, Chu Lui was the same. There was no emotion from him for a long time to show that he cared. ¡°I¡¯m really opening it.¡± He nagged, unaware of the patience in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m opening it,¡± he repeated. Still no response after a while. ¡°Okay.¡± He began to open the letter with great care. He held the letter in his hand. The content was written in English. When he was half-way through reading the letter, Du Jingtang¡¯s expression turned somber. He jumped to his feet and pressed down on Chu Lui¡¯s hands whose expression became as dark as theputer screen. He had spent the whole morning working on it. ¡°Du Jingtang,¡± he called in an eerie voice, apanied by a frosty re. It sent jitters into Du Jingtang. Mamma mia, he¡¯s so scary. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t be upset. Please don¡¯t be upset. Look at this. It¡¯s urgent, too.¡± He hurriedly ced the letter in front of Chu Lui, waving it before him. ¡°Cousin, look. This is a matter of life and death. An urgent dispatch from the International Bone Marrow Bank. It says that your bone marrow can save a three-year-old girl. Cousin, are you going to do it?¡± Three years old. So young for a child to contract such an illness. To think that his cousin would actually consider donating his bone marrow. He had not thought of his cousin as a human being because Chu Lui did not have any feelings. However, he could be kindhearted, too. ¡°Cousin, will you go?¡± He was still doubtful. This was a man who had stepped on others to achieve his sess. Would he have a conscience? Judging from how he had treated Xia Ruoxin four years ago, Du Jingtang didn¡¯t think he had it in him to save the little girl. Chu Lui took over the letter from Du Jingtang¡¯s hand. After one nce, his hand went limp, and he pursed his lips into a line. He had done the body check-up out of boredom when he was studying abroad. He had not thought it woulde in handy. A three-year-old girl. ¡°Cousin, are you saving her?¡± Du Jingtang asked again, waiting for his response. Then again, did he really want to know his answer? ¡°I will.¡± Chu Lui put the letter down. He continued to type on hisputer. There would be no rest for him today. It was only a bone marrow withdrawal. It did not bother him. ¡°Cousin, you are so full of love. You are my idol. I¡¯m proud of you.¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s eyes curved into a crescent from his smile. His eyes were shimmering with adoration, and he almost kissed Chu Lui. He had thought that his cousin was a cold-blooded animal, brutal, and emotionless. He never thought Chu Lui would agree to save a life. Chapter 253 - There Will Be One Soon

Chapter 253: There Will Be One Soon

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios On Chu Lui¡¯s unhappy face, his lips curled into a small smile. He seemed to be saying something. ¡°Idiot!¡± Du Jingtang waited for a response from Chu Lui. None came. He touched his nose, looked at theputer screen, and finally, prepared to make his exit. ¡°Alright, Cousin. I won¡¯t disturb you any further. There¡¯s also a lot of work waiting for me to do. So... I¡¯ll make a move.¡± Still, Chu Lui continued to treat him as if he was invisible. He mumbled as he left. ¡°What¡¯s up with him, being so gloomy the whole day? Freak.¡± After Du Jingtang left, Chu Lui stopped whatever he was working on and reached out for the letter on the table. He read it again, lips pursed tightly. How was it possible for a three-year-old child to be so sick? He saw the address. Coincidentally, the child was not far from him. Perhaps, he could drop by for a visit. He put the letter down and rxed himself in the chair with his back against it. His hands rubbed gently at her eyebrows. However, there were visible blood veins in his dark eyes when he opened them. Lately, he had been suffering from insomnia every night. Each time he closed his eyes, that woman would appear in his mind¡ªlike a curse¡ªconstantly confusing and bothering him. Scenes from that night, four years ago, kept ying through his mind vividly. He had never forgotten what happened. He threw the pen in his hand away and then closed his eyes again. He was feeling exceptionally tired today. Li Manni opened the door to Chu Lui¡¯s office without care and entered bearing a cup of coffee. She set it down on the table before standing aside. The man never opened his tightly closed eyes. ¡°Lui, I made you coffee.¡± She made herself put on a smile. In fact, she did not feel like smiling at all. She wondered what was troubling him. He did not tell her, and no matter how much she guessed, she could not figure it out. She felt an unspeakable defeat. ¡°Mmm.¡± Chu Lui opened his eyes and reached out for the coffee. Perhaps, this was what he needed right now. He took a sip. His eyebrows turned into a frown. How did the coffee get bitter and bitter? Nevertheless, he finished it. The bitter taste intensified as it lingered in his mouth. His eyes stopped at Li Manni¡¯s belly, and his eyes narrowed with a questioning look. Li Manni froze for a second. She smiled sheepishly. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m not.¡± Her voice went softer and softer, even sounded embarrassed. She also wished she could conceive soon. However, it¡¯s just not meant to be. Chu Lui got to his feet and walked over to Li Manni. His hands circled her waist and brought her into his arms. ¡°No hurry. There will be one soon.¡± He believed in himself. He would make his wife bear their child. Yet, as he lowered his head and caressed Li Manni¡¯s ck silky hair, a look of guilt went past his eyes. He was not sure why. It was because he had been unfaithful to her. He had physical intimacy with another woman, and she was none other than his ex-wife. However, he had no regrets. None at all. That woman had tormented him for four years. How could he let her off so easily? He was always one to bear grudges, especially after having umted his hatred for over four years. He would ensure that she would repay him in full. Chapter 254 - Without Love, Where did Hate Come From?

Chapter 254: Without Love, Where did Hate Come From?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He embraced the woman in his arms tighter. He would treat her even better because no one could rece her position in his heart. She would always be the one and only wife of Chu Lui. That woman... would forever be his nemesis. Under the dim lights, a woman wriggled constantly. Her hands were white and fair, her skin like snow, and she had a slender waistline. The sound of her charmingughter could be heard. This was a world of pleasures. One could have anything as long as one was rich. That included lots and lots of women. Shen Wei turned her face away. She turned and faced Xia Ruoxin who was sitting across her. Her red lips curled into a smile. ¡°Are you ming me for not stopping that man when he was taking you out?¡± Xia Ruoxin looked up. She finally shook her head. She did not me anyone, but she couldn¡¯t help herself from feeling sad because she couldn¡¯t force the others to help her or save her. Hadn¡¯t she seen enough of the fickleness of human nature? ¡°I wish to know if that man is the father of your child.¡± Shen Wei sat, too. She watched Xia Ruoxin like a hawk for any expression that she might have disyed. True enough, as expected, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes widened. Shen Wei¡¯s smile was cold. Indeed, she had guessed correctly. That bitter smile, whether it was from love or not, was a testament that she had loved him. Pain ensued when there was love. However, if it would hurt, why would one love in the first ce? One might be better off without it. ¡°You knew?¡± Xia Ruoxin felt a burning sensation at the back of her throat. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I did not know anything. It was a guess.¡± Shen Wei leaned against her back with her hands on her stomach. The agony in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes became more intense. ¡°Yes, he is the father of my daughter... but he was not aware of her existence. He is now happily married to a loving wife. ¡°My daughter is fatherless. She has never known how it feels to have a father. She only knows her mother. There won¡¯t be a father.¡± ¡°I see.¡± While she listened to Xia Ruoxin talking about herself, Shen Wei¡¯s eyshes fluttered. Then, she closed her eyes. ¡°Do you hate him?¡± ¡°Hate?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart was dead, not to mention hate. ¡°Tell me. If there is no love, where does the hatee from?¡± Shen Wei¡¯s lips parted, and then she turned her head away and rested her face on the softness of the sofa unspeaking. There was no need to. She had understood everything. This ce had established itself with piles of money. For her, nothing was more real than that. They didn¡¯t need emotions or love. Love would only hurt others and themselves. Xia Ruoxin stood on her feet. Without knowing the reason, she could feel a deep sorrow from Shen Wei. Like her, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips parted before she took her leave. She looked down and straightened her clothes which might as well have been just a few mere pieces of cloths. She patted her cheeks. She needed to work to earn money. Once Rainy was better, she could stop working here. She could quit this pretentious life. Sitting in among a group of men, she smiled. It was a habit she had had for a long time. When a man put his hand on herp, an icy re was suddenly directed at her. She looked up and met a pair of gloomy eyes. The man, whose hand was resting on herp, seemed to feel it, too. He quickly retracted his hand. Chu Lui. He¡¯s here again. Chapter 255 - He’s Here Again

Chapter 255: He¡¯s Here Again

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face twisted. Her hands and feet turned cold. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes followed her like a shadow and never left her. They resembled sharp des which sliced at her body. It made her uneasy. Chu Lui picked up a wine ss and twirled it in his hand. He was sitting not far from her, alone. He narrowed his eyes and watched with mockery. This woman was still the same. Apparently, she excelled at being a prostitute. A downright slut, indeed. He smirked and set the ss down. An extremely alluring body moved close to him. ¡°Sir, would you like me to keep youpany?¡± The woman rubbed her breasts against his forearm. The heavily powdered face and her red lips disgusted him. Chu Lui opened his dark eyes. He gave the woman a frosty re. She froze and hurriedly moved away. ¡°Scram!¡± His voice sounded worse than his re. The woman scrambled to her feet in her rush to get away from him. She had been working long enough to know which customers were the ones they could mess with and those they couldn¡¯t. All of them could tell in one nce. Those who couldn¡¯t¡ªsuffered as a result. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head as she sat alone. The men teased her, but a patronizing smile remained stered on her face. When it was over, she felt as though all the air had been sucked out of her. She was exhausted. Every time was the same. She looked up. Chu Lui was still staring at her in indifference. She turned around and made her way to the washroom. She closed the washroom door. The smell from that man had lingered on her body, and she wiped herself from time to time, hoping to get rid of it. The smell was disgusting. The door to the washroom opened. A gust of eerie cold washed over her. She froze. Without turning her head around, she knew who had entered. Couldn¡¯t he just let her off? ¡°It looks like you are enjoying this, being surrounded by men. If I had known this four years ago, I would¡¯ve sent you more men as a gift to make sure you have a good time.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightened in the water. A look of embarrassment washed over her face. ¡°Come with me. You know what I want. Don¡¯t make a scene and have me drag you like a dog.¡± Chu Lui sneered and left. Xia Ruoxin shuddered violently from the coldness in her hands. She took a deep breath, tidied her clothes, and walked out. She knew there was no way of escaping. Chu Lui was waiting for her right outside. It was an unwritten rule here: one could leave with the customer if one agreed, and the customers reserved the privilege to bring the women out as well. It was the same apartment. Chu Lui¡¯s hands circled around his chest as he leaned against the wall. ¡°Go and wash your face off. It looks disgusting.¡± The words that came out of his mouth were always cold and hard with dispassion and dislike. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heavy makeup made him very ufortable. He loathed her like this. Xia Ruoxin was visibly stunned, but she went into the bathroom. Soon, there was the sound of gushing water. When she emerged, her face was pale and in. There wasn¡¯t much color on it. Yet, she remained beautiful. Chu Lui gave the woman in front of him a once-over. She wasn¡¯t exactly as lovely as the lotus just out of the water but exceptionally elegant and beautiful. He had long known that this woman was beautiful, especially now, like a flower in full bloom. However, he had to be the one to ruin the flower. As for her, he would not grant her his gentleness. He came over and stood behind her without any pity. He would not look at her face. He only wanted her body. Was it because he was disgusted with her? Or... Chapter 256 - If You Give Birth to One, Strangle It

Chapter 256: If You Give Birth to One, Strangle It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin bit on her lips, enduring the waves of pain in her body. She was afraid of this. She was terrified of it because, for her, it was excruciating. She closed her eyes helplessly, enduring all the brutality that was given by the man in silence. ¡°I believe we did not use any protection during our first time.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s icy usation said beside her ear. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body froze. She bit hard on the back of her hand. The agony in her lower body intensified. It hurts. It really does. ¡°If you happen to be pregnant, just abort it. My family¡ªthe Chu¡¯s¡ªwill never ept a child conceived by you. You¡¯re degrading.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief by what he had said. Indeed, she didn¡¯t deserve to bear his child. ¡°My wife is the only person fit to bear my children. You are just a whore.¡± He continued to say in a ruthless voice, unperturbed by the pain she was in. However, she did not notice his struggles underneath the cool facade. Only until he was done did he remove himself from her. ¡°Do you know why I used a condom?¡± Chu Lui hoisted his pants properly. There was no emotion from him except his dark eyes. He had no resemnce of the person who had just had passionate sex with her. Xia Ruoxin stood up from the floor. She lowered her head and wore her clothes with shaking hands. Dismal shrouded her eyes; clear evidence that his words had hurt her thoroughly. ¡°You are filthy. That¡¯s why I only used a condom with you.¡± Another string of cold and heartless words. He sat by the bed and lit a cigarette. ¡°Remember: don¡¯t ever think of threatening me with a child.¡± In a blur, he could see Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body quivered out of the corner of his eye. ¡°What if the child had been born?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head jerked abruptly. A look of desperation shed in her eyes. What to do if she has been born? She¡¯s already three years old. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will strangle her myself because she¡¯s a bastard. A bastard that has your filthy blood flowing in her.¡± Chu Lui threw his cigarette away. He stood up and reached out to grab Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chin. ¡°Mark my words. Do not attempt to threaten me using a child. You will not get anything. Even if you have given birth to one, the child will follow you into hell. ¡°Moreover...¡± His tone of voice changed as he ced his hand on her stomach. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to have to worry about this. You are a barren woman. There is no way you can conceive.¡± He took out his wallet, extracted a few big notes, and tossed it on Xia Ruoxin like a prostitute. Perhaps in his opinion, Xia Ruoxin was already a woman who everyone despised. ¡°Get out of here. Don¡¯t dirty my ce with your filthy body.¡± Chu Lui lit another cigarette after he finished speaking. Xia Ruoxin squatted down and picked up the money one by one right in front of him. She had thrown everything about her out of the wind. A veil of white clouded her eyes. One moment, things looked clear; the next, they weren¡¯t. Her fingers could not grab anything. They felt weak. She stuffed the money carefully beneath her clothes before she turned and walked out. No one noticed the streak of falling tears which had formed a line at her chin. He said he would put his daughter in hell with her. A child was innocent. How could he be so cruel? That was his child. His own flesh and blood. Chapter 257 - Not Filthy

Chapter 257: Not Filthy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Would he really kill her daughter? No, no way. Her Rainy was not filthy. She was such an adorable child. She was not filthy at all. Chu Lui smoked one cigarette after another. He wasn¡¯t a chain smoker. Yet, there was a bunch of cigarette buttsying by his feet. He watched that woman leave. The look on his face became more aloof. He clearly said she was filthy, but he yearned to touch her. He had no regrets after each time. He would feel regret if he wasn¡¯t able to touch her. That woman belonged to him, even in her death. What if she was really pregnant or even had a child? His hand went to his forehead, but his lips pursed. If she had a child, would he really strangle her child? He ruffled his hair hard. That woman couldn¡¯t possibly have a child. She was infertile. Xia Ruoxin gave one backward nce at that apartment. She was holding the money tightly in her hands. Was that dirty money? Was it dirty since she had earned them using her body? She ttened her lips weakly. Destion was written all over her pale face. In the hospital, Xia Ruoxin held her daughter tight. Rainy¡¯s condition was getting worse. Her little face became paler, and even her head had be bald. ¡°Mommy.¡± Rainy tugged weakly at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. ¡°What is it, Baby?¡± Xia Ruoxin rested her hand on her daughter¡¯s bald head and forced herself to smile. She did not want Rainy to see her cry. However, she couldn¡¯t hold herself back. She turned her head away as tears slid from the corner of her eye. ¡°Mommy, am I going to die?¡± The child¡¯s soft voice sounded weak when she uttered the question. She felt so drowsy, and she really wanted to sleep. However, she dared not. There was an older sister who had fallen asleep, and she didn¡¯t wake up to y with Rainy again. The nurses told her that sister had died so she wouldn¡¯t be seeing her mother again. Rainy did not want to leave her mother. She was too young. She did not know what death was, just that when she dies, she couldn¡¯t hold Dolly or see her mother again. ¡°No. No, how can you die?¡± Xia Ruoxin rubbed her cheek against her daughter¡¯s. She choked back a sob. ¡°There is no way you will die... because Mommy is here.¡± She continued to mumble to herself while Rainy sat closer to her and hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to leave you. You will be very lonely. No one will wash or fold theundry with you.¡± At the sound of her daughter¡¯s tiny voice, Xia Ruoxin broke down. Beads and beads of tearsnded on the child¡¯s body. Her hand rested on the little girl¡¯s bald head and embraced her tiny frame tightly. In the ward, Xia Ruoxin listened to the doctor¡¯s update on her child¡¯s condition. Her eyes were red from crying. ¡°Rainy¡¯s condition is worse than we had imagined.¡± The doctor put the medical chart down. He thought he had her condition under control, and he did not anticipate the sudden deterioration would be this serious. The pain between her fingers had squeezed its way into her heart. Her body shuddered continuously, and she couldn¡¯t speak. Chapter 258 - Why is it Him

Chapter 258: Why is it Him

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Miss Xia, you don¡¯t have to feel depressed. We have contacted that bone marrow donor. Very soon, we will be able to operate on Rainy. Everything will be fine. Just hold on for a few more days. It¡¯s only a few days. ¡°The child¡¯s condition may be serious, but it is within our control.¡± The doctor tried to put her at ease. However, his words did notfort Xia Ruoxin¡¯s helplessness or her pale face. Then, he showed her a piece of document. ¡°Miss Xia, this is the information of the donor. Coincidentally, he is in close proximity to us. You can have a look to understand more.¡± He ced the document in front of her before standing up. ¡°He will be here within these few days to do a full-body check-up. So, please do not worry.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head numbly as she hugged that document to herself. She lowered her head and flipped to the first page. However, upon seeing the name on it, her face turned deathly white. Chu Lui. Why is it him? How is this possible? He was the bone marrow donor for Rainy. Her mind went into a state of chaos, and she couldn¡¯t process the information. What was this? Heaven¡¯s will? This was unexpected. Why was it him? ¡°Miss Xia, you might have heard of Mr. Chu. After all, he was a well-known entrepreneur in the country, often appearing in business magazines. He has also appeared in a series of interviews and could be considered as a celebrity. To think that a man like him is willing to save a child he has never met. It is rumored that he is a ruthless man. From the looks of it, rumors are rumors. You can¡¯t believe everything you hear. ¡°Miss Xia...¡± The doctor wanted to say more, but Xia Ruoxin had already left... and she left in a hurry. The doctor kept the documents on the table. He considered it a miracle or even a coincidence. No matter what, this man was Rainy¡¯s lucky star. As she sat by the bed, Xia Ruoxin fell into a state of daze. Her fingers were caressing her daughter¡¯s tiny face. The doll was still in Rainy¡¯s arms. ¡°Rainy, did you know that? As it turns out, certain things are meant to be. The one saving you is your father. Rainy, he may not know of your existence, but he will be saving you.¡± She did not feel any hate, none at all. Perhaps, she had never hated him. Now, she could put up with anything as long as her daughter gets to live. What she would lose would only be her life. Her life for her daughter¡¯s; she had not been shortchanged. Night fell. A man¡¯s panting could be heard from within an apartment, along with a woman¡¯s suppressed cries. When it was over, Xia Ruoxin retrieved her clothes from the floor and wore them under the dimmed lighting. There was no dignity left for her. She was just a whore. He looked for her when his needs arose. After he was done, he would toss her some money. At her current state, she didn¡¯t need any dignity. ¡°Take it.¡± Chu Lui threw a stack of money towards her in distaste. He was clearly disgusted with her, but he couldn¡¯t resist touching her. Thus, he would vent all his anger on her. He knew it hurt her every time. He wanted her to feel the pain. If she wouldn¡¯t, he would not be happy. He admitted to himself that this was a perverted way of torture. Yet, he had paid her to satisfy him. Chapter 259 - Will You Save Her?

Chapter 259: Will You Save Her?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin humbly picked up the money on the floor and stuffed them in her clothes under Chu Lui¡¯s icy stare. Below her ashen face, her cor bones could be seen protruding. She was so emaciated that she couldn¡¯t be any thinner. ¡°I heard you are going to save a little girl. Is it?¡± She was standing while he was sitting like he¡¯s the king and she, his lowly ve. She was not even a ve. She¡¯s just a whore. ¡°News certainly goes around fast. I¡¯m surprised that a woman of your profession knows about it.¡± Chu Lui reclinedzily in the bed. There was indifference in him that he did not care about. He didn¡¯t think they would react so swiftly. By his estimation, thepany¡¯s stock would rise by a hundred points from his action. ¡°Will you save her? I heard that child is only three years old.¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her head. She asked carefully with her hands sped tightly together. She was terrified he wouldn¡¯t save Rainy. The doctor had reassured her again and again, and Chu Lui had also given his consent. Nheless, she remained terrified. She had only one daughter. She was afraid that there would be changes to her one and only chance. ¡°Does this concern you?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. ¡°If the child is rted to you in any way, I won¡¯t save her. Anyone rted to someone like you is filthy,¡± he said in a matter-of-fact manner. No one could tell which of his words were true and which were on pretense. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. She hurriedly shook her head. ¡°How can this concern me? I just pity the child.¡± She turned around and straightened herself from the waist up, but her back was slightly rigid. Rainy was truly a pitiful child. Even her own mother did not want anyone to know of her existence. She gripped the money tight and ran with all her might. The cold wind cut at her skin. It hurt achingly. Chu Lui sat up and reached out to touch that metal box in his shirt pocket. He instantly felt a gloom. Why? He had gotten what he wanted, and she was humiliated. Yet, he did not feel happy. Heid on his back and closed his eyes. A vision of teary eyes surfaced in his mind. He obviously knew that was fake, but it still bothered him. He had not expected it. The mobile phone at his side started ringing. He picked it up and saw Li Manni¡¯s name on the screen. A wave of guilt swept past his eyes. It seemed recently he had neglected her too much. ¡°Lui, where are you? Busy?¡± Li Manni¡¯s sweet voice rang in his ears. She did not reprimand or grumble at him. On the contrary, she was always understanding. Because of this, Chu Lui had doted and loved her for all these years. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s been busier recently. I wille back soon.¡± His tone was still cold and hard, but it had somewhat softened. He set his mobile phone down andy down again with his hands on his chest. He briefly closed his eyes which were filled with confusion. Maybe he should put an end to what he had with Xia Ruoxin. He should have been over with her body a long time ago. She was, after all, just a woman. There was no fondness between them that he could recall. Besides, she was a promiscuous woman. Then again, why did he feel so empty? Was it because his heart was no longer with him? He didn¡¯t want to think or look into it. Chapter 260 - A Change of Heart

Chapter 260: A Change of Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The mobile phone was the only object remaining by the bedside. Li Manni put the phone receiver down. She looked around the frightening office. He said he was busy at work. Was that true? Where else could he be if not here? Where could he work? A woman¡¯s intuitive told her that he was hiding something from her, and it had to do with another woman. There were a woman¡¯s scratch marks on his body. However, it had been a while since they were intimate. They still sleep in the same bed. However, he had not attempted to touch her. Was it because she was not ovting now, and she wouldn¡¯t be pregnant? Or he thought of this as unimportant. Her expression became somber. She was clenching her fists so tightly that her nails were biting into the flesh of her palm. Did he have another woman? She refused to admit, but she couldn¡¯t continue to lie to herself anymore. She didn¡¯t want to believe it. She refused to believe it that her husband would have another woman. She thought they were in love. After all, he was so loving to her after their wedding and pestered her every day. What had caused the change in him now? Was it because she was still not pregnant? Or... did he have a change of heart? She turned around and saw Du Jingtang standing at the door. How long has he been standing there? His mouth was agape in shock. While her face was twisted with jealousy, she forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going back, Jingtang. What¡¯s wrong? Is it the way I look?¡± She pretended to touch her face with her hands to distract his concerned eyes. ¡°Oh, nothing. Nothing at all.¡± Du Jingtang waved his hand in a hurry. Perhaps he had seen wrong. The woman with a vicious look earlier; how could she be the kind and gentle cousin-inw? ¡°Cousin is not here. I came for some documents.¡± He walked over to Chu Lui¡¯s table, grabbed a huge stack of folders without thinking, and left swiftly. He did not know why, but this was the first time he felt that this woman¡¯s smile was overly gentle. He had goosebumps just thinking about it. Indeed, he was not one to enjoy a beauty¡¯s grace. The smile disappeared from Li Manni¡¯s face the moment he left. She pursed her red lips gloomily. Her intuition was right. She must find out who the woman was. As she walked out of Chu Lui¡¯s office, the young secretary got on her feet immediately and bowed to her. She received an unhappy re from Li Manni in return. It shocked the secretary. Why was she looking at her as though she had seduced the CEO? Her eyes chased the silhouette of Li Manni in confusion before she reached out and patted her chest. She wouldn¡¯t have dared to do anything with that man. Besides, the wholepany knows that their CEO loved his wife. What would make her react in such a manner? She was really confused. It¡¯s true. Sometimes, being married to such a good husband was not safe as well. A woman was always doubtful. Was it happening to the wife of their CEO? She flipped through Chu Lui¡¯s recent itinerary and daily activities. She ced her hand on her chin and nodded. That¡¯s right. The CEO did not do anything out of the ordinary recently. He seemed to talk lesser though, and he always had a gloomy face. However, he was always like this. Less normal and more entric. She hoped nothing happened. Or else, the first person to be implicated would be her because she was closest to his office. Chapter 261 - Split Personality

Chapter 261: Split Personality

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Needless to say. She would be the first to brace that anger. Du Jingtang threw the folders down. He checked the time and realized he could knock off. Their great CEO was already gone for the day so naturally, he would not stay. Besides, that person was still waiting for him. He shrugged his aching shoulders, put his hands into his pockets, and dashingly left. All the female employees in thepany have been trying to gain Du Jingtang¡¯s attention. He was the deputy CEO and the cousin of the Chu Enterprise¡¯s CEO. He was young, handsome, and extremely gentle as well. Compared to the cold Chu Lui, Du Jingtang was thepany¡¯s only diamond bachelor. The most important thing was he was single and avable, and so the female employees¡¯ attentions were on him all day long. If only they knew that their so-called diamond bachelor had no interest in women but men. He was looking for a boyfriend, not a girlfriend. He wondered if they would be shocked and heartbroken when they find out. Du Jingtang fiddled with his long fingers in the car. He looked thoughtfully at the man sitting beside him. The man looked more handsome than him and taller. It¡¯s just unbearable. ¡°You should go home and ask your mother why she gave birth to a normal person like you.¡± Dong Fangjing¡¯s arms were crossed at his chest as he teased Du Jingtang. He merely raised his eyebrows when he saw the loathing look in Du Jingtang¡¯s eyes. It was not his fault for being good-looking. However, being ugly was definitely Du Jingtang¡¯s fault. ¡°Dong Fangjing!¡± Du Jingtang roared. ¡°Do not mention my mother. You know she¡¯s the one I feared the most,¡± he warned in a low voice followed by a deadly re. ¡°Today, I want to be the one giving. Not receiving.¡± He turned away. Why must he always be the one to bottom? He was emotionally unbnced. He wanted to be the one on top this time. Did he really look like he could be bullied? Dong Fangjing scrutinized his body thoughtfully. ¡°Fine.¡± The corners of his lips curled into a yful smile. If that was what he wanted, he should have it. ¡°Hey, Dong Fangjing.¡± Du Jingtang obviously did not notice the distracted look on Dong Fangjing¡¯s face. He waspletely helpless against the scheming Dong Fangjing. ¡°What?¡± There was a faint smile on Dong Fangjing¡¯s lips. A little, light smile. It could be described as beautiful. He was a man born with a woman¡¯s features; yet, he was masculine. One could even say that he was born perfect. ¡°Tell me. Will a woman, who is always kind and perfect in everyone¡¯s eyes, reveal her cunning side?¡± Du Jingtang propped his hand under his chin as he recalled the look of jealousy on Li Manni¡¯s face. He shuddered at the image. It would not be strange if that was anyone else. However, this was his cousin-inw who had been nothing but kind. Perhaps, there really was another side to a human being. A dual character with a split personality. It would truly be terrifying. ¡°There are two possibilities. One: you saw wrongly.¡± Dong Fangjing crossed his arms at his chest, analyzing for this simple and direct man. He narrowed his eyes. ¡°And two... ¡°She was never a good person to begin with. What you saw was only the surface. No one is perfect in this world. The more wless she is, the more issues she has.¡± Chapter 262 - You Talk Too Much

Chapter 262: You Talk Too Much

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Du Jingtang touched his forehead. Was that really the case? ¡°Wait.¡± His eyes suddenly widened when he saw a tiny frame, and he hurriedly opened the car door. It¡¯s that kid. Was he mistaken? Dong Fangjing watched him alight and followed behind him. Actually, he saw the child way before Du Jingtang did. ¡°Rainy?¡± Du Jingtang called tentatively at the child wearing a small sun hat. Rainy turned around and saw the uncle who she recognized with one look. Her tiny face broke into a shy smile. ¡°Uncle.¡± The sweet voice sounded like a honeb, and it warmed Du Jingtang¡¯s heart. It was such a pleasant sound. ¡°It¡¯s me, baby. You remembered me.¡± He walked over and carried the little toddler. However, he frowned in surprise. ¡°Baby, haven¡¯t you been eatingtely? Why have you be so light?¡± He could carry her easily with one hand. She was heavier thest time he carried her. How could she lose so much weight? Children should be heavier as they grew. But, this one was light as a feather. Rainy stared with her big, round eyes, making her face look even smaller. ¡°I can¡¯t eat.¡± She lowered her head and clutched her doll tightly. ¡°If I eat, I will vomit it out very quickly.¡± ¡°Baby, why are you wearing a hat? The sun is not that strong.¡± Du Jingtang looked at the sky strangely as it did not sting his eyes. Why has the little one put on a hat so early in the morning? Her father sure has a weird view of beauty. As he spoke, he reached out for Rainy¡¯s hat. However, she held it down tightly with both hands. No matter what, she would not loosen her grip. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t look. I¡¯m ugly.¡± She pouted her tiny mouth with both her hands covering her head. ¡°Come, it¡¯s okay. Let me take a look. Just a peek.¡± Du Jingtang coaxed her. Did she cut her hair short, and she didn¡¯t look good in it? He recalled the first time he saw her. She looked so adorable like a doll, all soft and tender. No, she was originally a doll. ¡°NO!¡± Rainy started struggling. It scared Du Jingtang, and he quickly put her down, afraid he would hurt her unintentionally. The moment her feet touched the ground, she raced forward, looking for her mother. No one should see her head. ¡°Baby, please run slower. You might fall.¡± Du Jingtang was worried about Rainy¡¯s short and thin legs. He wondered if they could support her body. Did he look that scary that she had to run this fast? Rainy continued to run. The wind was blowing at her hat. She loosened her grip, and the hat flew behind her. She turned around; tears gathered and glistened on her long eyshes. Du Jingtang saw her head. There was no hair. She was a little baldy. Oh god, how could this happen? How could her family shave her head bald? She looked ugly. There was disdain in Du Jingtang¡¯s eyes. To Rainy who was extremely sensitive, it broke her heart. She blinked her eyes. In an instant, tears trickled down her face. It made one¡¯s heart ached for her. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t.¡± Du Jingtang panicked. He tried to exin, but the child was long gone. ... ¡°The little one looks more beautiful than your mother.¡± The young hair stylist¡¯s eyes teared up. He reached out and touched Rainy¡¯s bald hair. The little girl smiled coyly and threw herself into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. Chapter 263 - Is She Ugly?

Chapter 263: Is She Ugly?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You are stupid, and you talk too much. She didn¡¯t want you to see, but you insisted. You even showed that kind of expression when you saw it. You deserved to be hated and misunderstood.¡± Dong Fangjing wanted to kick Du Jingtang. There was a serious look on his face which he seldom had. It¡¯s a pity for such a beautiful child. Then again, she looked adorable with a bald head, too. She is blessed with her good looks. ¡°Oh, I know it¡¯s my fault.¡± Du Jingtang lowered his head, dejected. He pointed his fingertips together. The next time, he would be sure to apologize to the little one. ... Rainy cowered at the corner of a wall until the car was out of her sight. Then, she got on her feet. Mommy. She hugged herself tightly and looked at her empty hands in grievance. She wanted her Dolly and her mummy. Xia Ruoxin picked up the tiny sun hat from the ground. The doll was in her hand. She had gone back for it. Rainy had forgotten her doll when she was trying on the hat. Rainy couldn¡¯t live without her doll so she had to go back for it herself. Her child was unwilling to let people see her, which was why she had told Rainy to stand at a ce within her view. Then, she went back for the doll. A tiny part of the pink dress stuck out from the edge of the wall. She knew her daughter was hiding there. Ever since she was sick, Rainy had be even more sensitive. She clutched the doll in her hands and walked closer until she saw the little bald head. She paused in her steps. Rainy was cowering in the corner of the wall like an abandoned kitten. She sniffed her little nose from time to time, and her eyes were red. She had clearly cried. ¡°Mommy... Dolly...¡± Xia Ruoxin could hear her tiny voice constantly calling out for her doll and herself. She squatted and put the doll into her daughter¡¯s arms. Once it was there, Rainy looked down and realized it was her doll. Her eyes became redder, and she clutched it tightly. ¡°Mommy.¡± She stood up, and she threw her wobbly body into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, am I very ugly? Uncle doesn¡¯t like me anymore.¡± Xia Ruoxin embraced her daughter¡¯s tiny frame, not knowing which ¡®Uncle¡¯ she was talking about. However, she understood what her daughter was trying to say. The little girl could tell the difference between beautiful and ugly. ¡°My Rainy is the most beautiful girl.¡± She put the hat carefully on her daughter¡¯s head and caressed her little face that had a major weight loss. Her child was never fat, but now, she looked much thinner. Her face was losing its fat rapidly, making it looked even smaller. ¡°I¡¯m not?¡± Rainy had one hand around her doll and the other touching the hat on her head. She knew that right now, she could not pleat her hair or wear a pretty butterfly knot. Would she still look good having her head bald like this? ¡°You are sick. Your hair will grow soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin kissed her daughter¡¯s face, and then she took her little hand in hers. ¡°I¡¯m bringing you to a ce. You will realize that you are a beautiful child.¡± Rainy nodded her head gently. She had her doll in one hand and the other in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. Her steps were slow. The small sun hat blocked her face partially, making her look exceptionally pretty. Some passers-by even stared at her frequently, which caused her to lower her head further and further. People were clearlyplimenting her for her beauty, but to her right now, they were saying that she was ugly. Chapter 264 - Much Cooler Now

Chapter 264: Much Cooler Now

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her head hung lower and lower, and the constant fluttering of her long eyshes seemed as though she was going to cry. She used a hand and wiped her tears sneakily. Once again, she held her mother¡¯s hand as she looked up at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired of walking?¡± Xia Ruoxin stopped walking and touched her daughter¡¯s face. She saw her eyes were still red. Rainy had cried again just now. ¡°Mommy, carry.¡± She stretched both her hands out, and she never took the initiative to ask Xia Ruoxin to carry her. This time, she must be really terrified. Xia Ruoxin bent down and scooped Rainy into her arms. The little girl promptly buried her face into her mother¡¯s chest. She didn¡¯t want to meet anyone. She didn¡¯t want to see anyone. Xia Ruoxin rested her hand gently on her daughter¡¯s hat and resumed walking. Once Rainy was beginning to feel secure, she then raised her head. ¡°Mommy, are we there yet?¡± She thought they were going back to the hospital because only there would it be quiet. No one talked. She looked around and realized it was not the hospital. ¡°Rainy, wait here for Mommy.¡± She put her daughter down. Rainy nodded her head obediently and started ying with her doll. ¡°Are you sure you have decided?¡± Xia Ruoxin sat before the mirror. Her face in the reflection looked the same. She did not smile or cry, just stared at her reflection. She turned around to look at her daughter, still wearing the sun hat and nodded. ¡°Yes, I have decided. Cut it off.¡± The moment the scissors went down, her reflection in the mirror blurred. When it was clear once again, she reached out and touched the tears on her chin. Locks and locks of hair fell. Some were long, and some were short. They were ck, soft and shiny. Right now, they had lost their luster. When they fell, they died. The woman in the mirror stared her transformation and became bald. Not a strand of hair was left. She knew her how much her daughter cared about her hair and how afraid she must be. How could she allow her own child to go through what she experienced as a child and let others teased her about being bald and not loved by anyone? Her child had loved ones around her. She loved her mother the most, the person who would do anything for her. She stood up and made her way to Rainy, who had hung her head low. Rainy¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, and she reached her hand out. ¡°Mommy.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter. Rainy¡¯s put her hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head. ¡°Mommy, why are you bald, too?¡± She tilted her head, notprehending while she continued to ask curiously, ¡°Why are you imitating me? You have no hair. Are you sick too, Mommy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s much cooler like this.¡± Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s cheeks gently. ¡°So you are not ugly because we are much cooler now.¡± ¡°Cooler?¡± Rainy took her sun hat off her head. The picture of a big baldy and a small baldy together was not humorous. Instead, it made people ached for them as tears gathered in their eyes. This was a mother¡¯s love. It was selfless. ¡°Little one, you looked more beautiful than your mother.¡± The young hair stylist¡¯s eyes teared up. He reached out and touched Rainy¡¯s bald hair. The little girl smiled coyly and threw herself into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. Chapter 265 - Who wouldn’t Know How to Smile

Chapter 265: Who wouldn¡¯t Know How to Smile

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was still beautiful, and the uncle did not dislike her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter and bowed to the hairstylist. Then, she put the hat on Rainy¡¯s head again. It wasn¡¯t scary for a child to be bald. However, for a woman¡ªespecially a grown woman, she would attract all the attention and received contemptuous looks. Nheless, Xia Ruoxin remained smiling. Whenever she saw Rainy¡¯s adorable face, she would smile in tenderness. In her arms was another bald girl. Her child had exquisite features and gentle nature. Then again, she had no hair. ... Shen Wei turned her head. She was in a daze from admiring the drastic change of hairstyle in Xia Ruoxin. It looked unnatural and weird on her. However, she had a beautiful face so there was not much effect. ¡°You are wearing a new hairstyle today?¡± she asked inly. There was no mention of what had happened between Xia Ruoxin and Chu Lui. Like she said, she would use her story in exchange for another story. Other than that, she would not question anything. ¡°No.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head and pulled the wig off of her head, showing the baldness on it. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a haircut. I have no hair.¡± She wore the wig again. Shen Wei raised an eyebrow but did not show any surprise. ¡°You are pretty-looking bald, too. Mmm, this hairstyle actually suits you, too.¡± She did not ask further. She only cared about herself. She would decide what was good or bad for herself because she knew best. As for the others, it would not help her even if she spared another nce. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled faintly. There was sadness in her smile. When she thought of her daughter, another smile lit her face. She knew it was worth it. ¡°That man is here.¡± Shen Wei stood up and walked out. The smile on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face faltered, and she could bitterness in her mouth. If she would as much as think or hear about him, there¡¯s the bitterness. It was really bitter. The man¡¯s gloomy face approached closer with each step. She closed her eyes. Soon, a pang of pain shot through her arm. She was getting used to this pain, getting used ignoring them. She did not struggle or scream. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, I have paid for you. Must you show me a bitter face?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s cold voice rang by her ear. He hated seeing her looking at him like this. It made him feel like a demon. Deep down, he knew that he was one. He had used everything within his power and ruined this woman without any mercy. From her mind to her body, every part of her was covered in wounds. It was the same four years ago and now. Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes, and a faint smile appeared on her lips. However, that smile remained bitter. She smiled. He wanted her to smile; she would. He might not have known that Rainy was his daughter. However, as long as he could save her, he could have her life, too. It was only a smile; a movement of the facial muscles. Who wouldn¡¯t know how to smile? She was not one who would sell her smile and her body to begin with. ¡°You are truly ugly.¡± Chu Lui hated her bitter smile on her face. He clenched his hands tight, afraid that he would strike her. He hated her like this; hated the half-dead expression. He wanted her to submit and have her love. He wanted her to love him like she had four years ago. She had loved him with her life until she had lost herself and was willing to do anything for him. This love. Chu Lui thought and shuddered violently. His lips curled. What use did he have for that love? Chapter 266 - Bought With Money

Chapter 266: Bought With Money

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios All he ever wanted was for her to feel pain. He exerted strength and gripped tightly on her thin waist. His fingers tightened, not caring if he would break her bones. For a woman he did not love, he was being absolutely cruel to her. He did not realize that as his hand tightened, so would his heart. It felt a throbbing pain. This woman had evoked the most honest and scariest part of him. He pulled her extremely thin wrist and strode out without caring if the woman beside him was able to catch up with his steps. He got on the car and started driving while he ordered the woman whom he had bought with money. He could do whatever he wanted with her. Xia Ruoxin rubbed her wrist as she sat in the moving vehicle. She looked down at her red and swollen wrist, rubbing it silently. It was that apartment again and the same brutal treatment. He tore her clothes off as though he was venting his frustration. He did not care if she could tolerate it or like it, or if she was a willing party. He abused the poor woman as he pleased. Xia Ruoxin bit down hard on the back of her hand. Besides this, there was nothing she could do for herself. Perhaps, this was what she deserved¡ªthe price for loving this man in the past. She shut her eyes because she could not feel anything. She treated herself as though she was dead, using her body to pay for her daughter¡¯s debt. She owed him, and so her daughter owed him, too. When he saw her behaving like a corpse, Chu Lui put his hands on her tender shoulders and squeezed. It was followed by a weak sound of a suppressed sob. Xia Ruoxin tolerated it, all the while shaking her head and wishing this torture would end quickly. She really did not want this. When would her humiliation end? Did he want to do this endlessly until the day she dies? The man on top of her obviously did not have the intention of letting her go. Instead, he pushed harder and became more brutal to force her into voicing her feelings. However, he was unaware of her increasing fear. She was terrified of doing this with him. There was a limit to what a woman could endure. It¡¯s the same for Xia Ruoxin. She was a human being. When more damage eventually became scars which could not be erased, one would realize how difficult it would be to salvage. After their passionate act, Chu Lui sat by the side in indifference and smoked while Xia Ruoxin started to put wear her clothes. The various trace of bruises on her shoulders was horrifying. He had never been gentle with her. ¡°What happened to your hair?¡± Chu Lui straightened up. He loathed her weird hairstyle today. It was not long or short, and it looked fake like a wig. He had sex with a human, not a silicone doll. ¡°Nothing. It is fake. Isn¡¯t it better like this? Having something new?¡± Xia Ruoxin finished dressing. She stood before him and purposely replied in a joking manner. The world, to her, never really had anything real. ¡°Mr. Chu, are you going to pay me?¡± She stretched her hand out. He was done using her body so she deserved to be paid for her service. Her daughter remained hospitalized, and she needed money. A lot of money. With money, Rainy could get her treatments, better food quality, as well as milk powder. The hospital was a bottomless pit. No matter how much she was earning, it didn¡¯t seem to fill the hole. So she needed money. Piles and piles of money. ¡°Slut!¡¯ Chu Lui mocked. The look in his eyes darkened. Xia Ruoxin froze, but she did not speak. Her hand remained outstretched in mid-air. Like he said, she was shameless and degrading to the core. ¡°I know I¡¯m cheap because I needed money. Without money, I won¡¯t be able to survive.¡± Or save Rainy. She would never say thatst sentence out loud. Chapter 267 - A Mistress

Chapter 267: A Mistress

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui took out his wallet, removed several big notes, and threw them in her face. The impact even caused her face to suffer a very painful paper cut. ¡°Take the money and get out of my sight. Don¡¯t let me see your disgusting face again.¡± He threw his wallet on the floor and clenched his hands tight. The sound of his joints popping could be heard. Xia Ruoxin blinked her tears back. She bent her body down on the floor and began picking the money one at a time. She held the money and put it in her pocket before she made her way out of the apartment. She tried very hard to ignore the piercing re from the man. She forced herself to smile. It did not look pretty. He had always treated her like this. Whatever tenderness he had shown was to let her fall into the pit that he had dug. She had understood long ago that this man did not love her. Moreover, she had ced her love in the wrong person. Right now, she wouldn¡¯t love him. Not anymore. Rainy was the only one she loved. Once Rainy had gotten better, they would leave this ce for somewhere far away and live their lives as they had before. It might have been tough, but it was blissful. She raised her head. There was a dazed smile on her face. This life was good enough. She wouldn¡¯t ask for more because she wasn¡¯t greedy. In the past, she had been greedy, and thatnded her in the state. Not anymore. She would not ask for something that didn¡¯t belong to her. Neither would she ever love a man with everything she had. The love from the past was too much. Step by step, she left. Her face was pale. It never got the chance to get better. Her wig was also in a mess like a loony. A woman suddenly stood right in front of her. She seemed to have waited for a long time. She stopped walking. Her blurred vision cleared as she saw the woman before her with tightly pursed lips. ¡°It was you,¡± the woman shrieked. Her gentle facade was broken in an instant. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you are shameless. How dare you seduce another¡¯s husband!¡± The woman strode over swiftly. Her hand swung, and a pnded on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. There was no time for her to react. A stinging pain had spread across her face as she covered it. A deep, wounded look appeared in her eyes. In fact, she was shameless. That was another woman¡¯s husband, and she had just slept with him. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, how could you? That is my husband. How could you seduce him? Do you know what the meaning of being despicable or a slut is?¡± Li Manni was screaming crazily by now. She really wanted to tear her face off. It was the one she had hated the most. ¡°You are really promiscuous. Can¡¯t you survive without men? Why won¡¯t you die? Four years ago, you did something so disgusting. How could you find the will to live through that? If I were you, I would havemitted suicide by jumping off a building instead of living my life in disgust.¡± If she had not seen it with her own eyes, no one would know that beneath the gentle and kind facade of the wife of the Chu Enterprise¡¯s CEO, she was capable of saying such vicious words. Xia Ruoxin slowly put her hand down. On her face was a clear handprint with five fingers. Recently, she had been pped on her face so many times that she no longer felt the pain. Chapter 268 - Betrayal

Chapter 268: Betrayal

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, the pain remained in her heart. She thought her heart had be numb and painless. It did still feel the pain after all. ¡°We all know what happened four years ago. Don¡¯t you?¡± Xia Ruoxin continued to stare calmly at the woman in her eyes. She had hated her four years ago. Right now, the feeling had vanished. It was too tiring to live in hatred. She had learned to love herself and her daughter. Li Manni¡¯s face changed into an unnatural shade of color, but the hatred remained. She stretched her hand and pointed in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face,pletely blinded by hatred. ¡°You will leave Chu Lui, my husband. I won¡¯t permit you to seduce him. Scram. Or else, I definitely won¡¯t let you off.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know Chu Lui? Don¡¯t you understand him?¡± Her finger was almost poking into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eye. A touch of cold hit her eyshes. Who said that she deserved all this? She didn¡¯t want it; neither was she a willing party. If only she could leave and get as far away from that man as possible. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Li Manni took a deep breath, but she finally retracted her finger. It went to tug on her clothes instead. She shouldn¡¯t be med for losing her calm. Recently, she had been driving herself crazy. Chu Lui was distant, and her parents-inw had been pestering her with questions about her belly. Seeing Xia Ruoxin was thest straw. Why must it be her and not other women? It could be anyone, just not her. Xia Ruoxin smiled faintly. It was a sad smile. ¡°Do you think you could¡¯ve stopped that man when he has decided upon doing something? Or do you think I can?¡± Li Manni¡¯s face went a shade paler. She was right. Chu Lui has always been overbearing. Once he had made up his mind on something, he would act on it with any means necessary. He would also do anything to destroy the things that he didn¡¯t want. Just like how he had hated Xia Ruoxin for four years. His hatred had ruined her thoroughly. Yet, she was still alive. She had even manifested as the crisis in their marriage. Li Manni was afraid she would be the next ¡®Xia Ruoxin¡¯. She was terrified of losing Chu Lui and everything she had now. Even more so because of Xia Ruoxin, the woman who had stayed in Chu Lui¡¯s mind for the past four years. As much as she was trying her best to keep herself level-headed, Li Manni¡¯s body continued to shake. No woman would be able to tolerate something like this, especially if her own husband was still tangling with his ex-wife. Li Manni was no exception. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I will be leaving this ce soon. I am not you, and no one can rece you.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips curled with some destion, and she walked away with steady steps. Her hand was caressing her face. It still hurt. Once Rainy was better, she would leave and get away from these people once and for all. She had only wanted a stable life. However, these people obviously did not want the same for her. Regardless of whether it was Chu Lui or Li Manni. Li Manni stood rooted on the spot and looked towards where Xia Ruoxin had left. Her expression was galling. A p was hardly enough to ease her anger. If it was not for her status, she would have risked everything to kill that shameless woman. However, she seemed to have forgotten one thing. Not long ago, she had also been this shameless. Now that the wheel had started to spin again, she had forgotten what she used to be. She had also taken another woman¡¯s husband away, destroyed a marriage, and ruined a family. She turned around and took another look at Chu Lui¡¯s apartment. If she had note here and seen for herself, she never would¡¯ve known that he had betrayed her and their marriage. Chapter 269 - Guilt

Chapter 269: Guilt

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She lifted her head and tasted the saltiness of tears between her lips. She would not let him leave, and she refused to believe what that woman had said. She would take everything back with her two hands. Not losing it now didn¡¯t mean it wouldn¡¯t be lost forever. She only believed in herself. Chu Lui came home to find a cake on the table. His eyebrows knitted into a tight frown. ¡®Why is there a cake?¡¯ His hand went to his forehead with realization. Ofte, he had been neglecting his wife. ¡°Lui, you are back.¡± Li Manni hugged him from behind. Her soft hands went around his waist in a tight circle. Unlike some women who had found out about their husbands¡¯ unfaithfulness, she did not create a scene or vent her anger on others. She used her own methods because she knew what Chu Lui¡¯s weaknesses were. ¡°What is the asion today? Why is there a cake?¡± Chu Lui thought seriously, but he could not think of a reason for the cake. It was not her birthday or his. ¡°Have you forgotten? It will be our wedding anniversary in a few days. I know you have been busy so I thought we should have an early celebration.¡± Her hands hugged even tighter, and she sounded as though she was choking back a sob. Guilt rapidly shed past Chu Lui¡¯s face. She turned around and took her into his arms. It had been his habit for the past four years to worry, care, and pamper her. Out of habit, he thought he was loving her. Recently, he had really neglected her. If it wasn¡¯t for that woman, he would¡¯ve never done this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s been busy at thepany. Once we are past this busy period, I will be sure to make it up to you.¡± He reached out and caressed Li Manni¡¯s hair. Yet, he did not notice the mocking smile on her lips. He had neglected her, but in his mind, there was another woman. Lui, do you really think that you could hide this from everyone? Do you ever think of me when you are with her? ¡°I¡¯ll take you out.¡± He pulled Li Manni¡¯s hand, picked up his car keys, and walked out. It truly had been a long time since they have had dinner together. To put things differently, he would make tonight a special night for her. He was not a romantic person; neither was he good with words. Some things, he could do it but could not say. ¡°Okay.¡± Li Manni nodded her head lightly. The broad smile remained on her lips. ¡°Lui, actually I¡¯m fine. I just missed you.¡± She leaned her head on her husband¡¯s forearm. Chu Lui caught the look of disappointment in her eyes. His left arm hugged her closer. He had been too involved with himselftely. With his hand around her waist, the two of them boarded the car and went to the restaurant they frequented. ... Xia Ruoxin carried Rainy and kept walking. Even when she was using only one hand, she did not feel tired. As long as it was her daughter, she was able to carry her. Rainy was wearing that small sun hat on her head. She yed with her from time to time. ¡°Hungry? Rainy?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers ran across her daughter¡¯s face. She had lost quite a bit of weight. Her baby had not been eating today, and her condition seemed to have worsened. Chapter 270 - Untitled

Chapter 270: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hungry? Rainy?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers ran across her daughter¡¯s face. She had lost quite a bit of weight. Her baby had not been eating today, and her condition seemed to have worsened. Rainy nodded her head gently, and then she leaned her head on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mommy, I want to have cake.¡± Her soft voice sounded weak. If it wasn¡¯t for Xia Ruoxin, she would not utter a word for the entire day. She was getting thinner, and she did not like to talk as much as she used to. ¡°Okay. I will buy you a cake. Your birthday is approaching soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her daughter tighter and continued walking. There should be a high-end restaurant up ahead. She might not have much money. However, each year, on her daughter¡¯s birthday, she would get the little girl a cake from this restaurant. It was Rainy¡¯s favorite. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Rainy counted her fingers. ¡°Mommy, I counted many fingers before it is my birthday.¡± She frowned as she had a good memory, and she just had a cake recently. Her mother said it would be her birthday, but it was supposed to be once a year. Why was it her birthday so soon? ¡°I¡¯m getting you an advanced birthday cake.¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s face. The girl was shrewd. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Rainy hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck with both hands. Her eyes turned into crescents as she smiled. She opened the door to the restaurant. Business was especially good today. She looked around and found a table by the window. ¡°Miss, this way please.¡± The well-mannered waiter stretched his hand out and weed them. Xia Ruoxin and Rainy walked to the ce where they were selling the cakes. They chose a cake and went to sit down at the table. Otherwise, they would have to eat while standing. Rainy looked around with curiosity on her face. It was crowded in here with all the white walls. She stretched her hands above her eyes to shield them. It was very bright, and there were a lot of lights. She liked it here, but it was too crowded. She leaned shyly against her mother. When she realized there were many people secretly looking at her, she blushed and told her mother. Her long eyshes fluttered lightly, and her little red lips were pouting. With the doll in her arms, her small face looked extremely adorable. Naturally, everyone wasplimenting the child in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. She simply looked too beautiful. Soon, pieces of cakes started appearing before them. The cakes here were made to order. Besides being able to eat the freshest cakes, their customers were also treated to the most wonderful performance. So obviously, the cakes here became the restaurant¡¯s most famous specialty. ¡°There you go. This is for you.¡± A young man ced a slice of cake in front of Rainy. It might have been a small slice, but he had made it with all his heart. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± An extremely courteous voice apanied by features as beautiful as a flower. The man gave her an extra piece of strawberry. The little girl looked very pretty with her red lips and white teeth. She was born well. ¡°Your daughter is very adorable,¡± he told Xia Ruoxin with a smile. She was not just adorable but very courteous too. That kind of child was very likable. Chapter 271 - Compensation

Chapter 271: Compensation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled gently and put Rainy down. Her daughter automatically pulled at the edge of her mother¡¯s clothes. She looked at the cake in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand and licked her lips. She wanted to eat it. Xia Ruoxin walked towards the only unupied table. Before she could sit down, a waiter came over to the table and stood before her and Rainy. ¡°My apologies, but this table has just been reserved.¡± He exined apologetically as he looked at Xia Ruoxin and the innocent little girl by her legs. He felt like a sinner just by making the child stand. However, he could only saydy luck was not on their side. Of course, they had the right to sit at that table. However, coincidentally, a regr called in and reserved it. Rainy stared at the table. She then looked at Xia Ruoxin and pulled on her clothes tightly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s find another ce to sit.¡± Xia Ruoxin took her daughter and sat by the steps. She put Rainy on herp and held the cake in one hand. ¡°Come, Rainy. Eat.¡± She put the cake before Rainy. Actually, they had no preference as to where to eat the cake, and they needed to return to the hospital after that. The couple could have the table. They might need it more than herself and Rainy. ¡°Mommy, eat.¡± Rainy gave Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand a push to put some distance between herself and the cake. However, her bright eyes continued to stare at the cake, the girl licking her lips frequently. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry so you can have it yourself. If you don¡¯t finish it, I will be angry.¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s cheek and proceeded to feed her a mouthful at a time. She really wanted to eat it, too. Then again, she would save this slice for her daughter. At this time, the restaurant¡¯s door opened again, and a charming couple entered. The man who was wearing a suit¡ªdashing and elegant¡ªwhile the woman was pretty in her designer clothes. They were made for each other; a match made in heaven. ¡°Lui, luckily you called in advanced. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have a table. They are so packed today.¡± Li Manni counted mentally as she looked around. Is everybody celebrating their birthdays today? Chu Lui entered. He would not do something without a n. A man who was shrewd and calctive would naturally ensure that he had made all the necessary arrangements, and that included their itinerary and this small detail of securing a table. ¡°Mr. Chu, Mrs. Chu, may I have your orders?¡± Clearly, they were regrs here. All the staff was surprisingly weing and familiar to them upon their arrival. Chu Lui handed the menu to Li Manni who was sitting opposite him. ¡°Order whatever you feel like having.¡± With that, he sat and casually crossed his legs. He looked so extraordinary that even a few younger women were stealing nces at him. However, he already had a femalepanion by his side. Thus, they couldn¡¯t do anything but peek. ¡°What about this, Lui? What do you think?¡± Li Manni had selected a beautiful two-tiered cake. The cake was exquisitely made. It required a lot of skills and dedication to make such a beautiful one. Naturally, it would cost a lot of money, too. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll have that one.¡± Chu Lui nodded with no objection. She could have whatever she wanted today, and he wouldn¡¯t voice any opinions. He would give her exactly what she wanted today. It¡¯d be hispensation to her for neglecting her for the past few days. Chapter 272 - A Woman’s Love

Chapter 272: A Woman¡¯s Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rainy looked up. Coincidentally, her eyes met Chu Lui¡¯s overly aloof face. She was sitting on Xia Ruoxin¡¯sp, but her eyes were staring at Chu Lui. It was him. He robbed them of their table. Now, she and her mother had to sit here. She made sure to remember the man¡¯s face. She lowered her head and ate the cake that Xia Ruoxin was feeding her. A huge cake had appeared on the table. Rainy merely spared a nce at it. To her, no cake was bigger than the one in her mother¡¯s hand. Besides, she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish that cake. Her stomach would bloat from overeating. The waiter served them two sses of wine. Chu Lui gave one of the sses to Li Manni, and both of them savored the rare moment of sweetness, like how they had when they were newlyweds. Even though that man remained expressionless, there was a much tender look in his eyes. It was a habit he had cultivated over the years. When he was with Li Manni, he had all the patience and attentiveness in the world. ¡°Lui, thank you.¡± Li Manni blinked, and one could see the tears shimmering in her eyes. It gave the impression of a woman who was easily impressed and satisfied. ¡°Silly girl. You don¡¯t have to thank me. We are husband and wife.¡± He rested his hand on her face and wiped her tears away tenderly with his finger. His eyes were filled with deep remorse and heartache from the neglect he had been showing his wife recently. He must have been possessed. He pursed his lips tight. Perhaps, he should end things between him and that woman. A woman like her was not worth the amount of attention he had been spending. It had caused him to neglect his loving wife. ¡°Lui, I really love you. Do you love me?¡± Li Manni pulled Chu Lui¡¯s big hand and ced his palm on her face. Women always seemed to like to ask men if they love them. They yearned to have men¡¯s love and want their affection. On top of that, women needed men to express themselves verbally as well as physically. Love? Chu Lui¡¯s expression became somber. He started to feel lost. Did he love her? In fact, he did not have the answer to that. He loved Yixuan because she was the bride he had chosen when he was a child. That was the one thing in his mind that he was confident about. However, four years had passed. He had almost forgotten the existence of such a person. What he remembered was how Yixuan had looked when she was young. She had an extremely adorable apple-shaped face. He could vaguely remember how she had looked when she was an adult. Perhaps he had loved Li Manni. Or else, he wouldn¡¯t have married her. He might have asionally forgotten about her existence. Yet, she had felt the need to hear him say it. Chu Lui gripped her fingers and forced himself to smile as he dered, ¡°Of course I love you. Why would I marry you if I don¡¯t?¡± They held each other¡¯s hands. It painted a picture of them in bliss¡ªa man and a woman in love. They matched each other in wealth and in looks. There was nothing to describe them except aesthetically beautiful. Their hands had not parted throughout. Even when they left, they were still holding each other¡¯s hand. They were indeed a loving couple, and that made one¡¯s eyes red with envy. ¡°Are you full?¡± Xia Ruoxin wiped the cream off her daughter¡¯s face. There was a look of sadness in her eyes. So, it was them. She had heard of their love and saw how loving they were. He was really in love with her. To him, Xia Ruoxin was merely a ymate¡ªa thing or a whore even. She had known from the start and understood it. However, it still pained her. Chapter 273 - Because They Like You

Chapter 273: Because They Like You

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. Let me blow your pain away...¡± Rainy propped both hands on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders and blew in her eyes. Whenever she was in pain, her mother would blow at her wounds like this. Right now, her mother¡¯s eyes hurt so that would be the ce she had to blow. After she had blown on them, they would stop hurting. Xia Ruoxin caressed her daughter¡¯s face tenderly. She sniffed and smiled at the girl. ¡°Baby, you are wrong. Mommy is not in pain. It¡¯s the sand that got into my eyes. When you blew earlier, the sand came out. I¡¯m alright now. Let¡¯s go home, okay? If the nursing aunties don¡¯t see you, they will be sad.¡± She coaxed her daughter, afraid the little girl would cry with her. She got onto her feet with some difficulty and carried Rainy who was on the ground. Rainy nodded her head lightly, but her hands were covering her cheeks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ruoxin was puzzled by her action. Why was she covering her face? Was she having a toothache? ¡°Mommy, I want to wrap my face up. Those aunties will knead my face.¡± Rainy told her in a grievance. Her cheeks were in so much pain from all the pinches. If it¡¯s not this one, it¡¯s the next one. At times, someone would nt a sloppy kiss on her face. It was unbearable. However, her mother had taught her to be courteous. That¡¯s why she would let them kiss, pinch, or rub as they wished. ¡°That is because they like you.¡± Xia Ruoxinughed lightly. She was consoled by the fact that everyone at the hospital treated Rainy extremely well. There were times when she would arrivete and find someone apanying her daughter. Otherwise, she would be in constant worry for her child. ¡°Really?¡± Rainy put her hands down and stared with her wide, curious eyes. They pinched because they liked her. That was so weird. ¡°Of course.¡± She patted her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Have you seen any of them pinching Xiao Hua or kissing her?¡± Xia Ruoxin was talking about Xiao Hua, a child who was about Rainy¡¯s age at the hospital. However, she has been discharged. Xiao Hua looked like any ordinary child. The nurses were not very sweet on her. Her daughter, on the other hand, had been blessed because of her good looks. Had she gained an advantage because of her good looks? ¡°No.¡± Rainy nodded her head honestly. Indeed, she had not seen them doing it. So being pinched meant she was well-liked. She hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck as her eyes wandered over to that table and stared at the two-tiered cake. It was barely touched. Her mother had told her not to waste food which was the reason why she had finished her cake. Why didn¡¯t the uncle and his friend treasure it? It was such a delicious cake. She buried her head into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms, not thinking about that huge cake anymore. They exited the restaurant. Xia Ruoxin wrapped her little girl¡¯s body tightly with her own coat. ¡°We will be going back in a little while.¡± She kissed her daughter¡¯s face. Rainy blinked her long eyshes, and then she closed her eyes. Her stamina was exceptionally bad. By now, she was so tired she could barely speak another word, but her tiny hand kept clutching her mother¡¯s clothes. A ck car drove past their side. Xia Ruoxin turned around and allowed the wind, brought on by the car, to blow on her back. When she turned back, she could vaguely see the silhouettes of a man and a woman in a deep embrace. The car drove for a while and came to an abrupt stop. The two passengers in the car were locked in a passionate kiss. One had wanted topensate while the other was afraid to leave. The two persons were tangled with each other¡¯s body with urgency until they were shed off their clothing. Right there in the car, both of them ignited a fire of lust that seemed to burn around them. ¡°Lui...¡± Li Manni¡¯s fingers dug into the flesh on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders. She bore his passion and her lips curled into a triumphant smile. She had seeded. Chapter 274 - An Astronomical Sum of Hospitalization Fees

Chapter 274: An Astronomical Sum of Hospitalization Fees

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui shut his eyes. In the midst of opening and closing his eyes, it seemed the woman underneath him was not Li Manni. She had changed into another woman. Her face blushed from her passion. Her endless faint breathing was so arousing that he had not seen it for a long time. His heart stopped suddenly from the shock, but he never stopped moving his body. Those ck eyes with a hint of blue in them became more profound, so much so that the confused look on his face was finally reced by clearness. It was his goddamn self-restraint which should not happen in this instance. However, Li Manni was far too absorbed in his passion. She wondered if they would have a child this time. It would be great if she were to get pregnant. A night like this could confuse one¡¯s heart and, at the same time, clear up one¡¯s eyes. The next day¡ªin the Chu Enterprise, Chu Lui sat alone in his office. Surprisingly, he had been standing in silence today by the window, smoking a cigarette in indifference. Countless cigarette buttsy in the ashtray on the table. Naturally, a huge pile of unprocessed documentsy in wait on his office table. Du Jingtang walked in. He hurriedly fanned his hands in front of his face. The cigarette smell was too overwhelming. His cousin had be such a heavy smoker, and it had gotten out of hand recently. If this continued, he would be poisoned from smoking. ¡°Cousin, you should stop smoking like this if you ever want to have a chance at conceiving.¡± The moment he finished talking, Chu Lui¡¯s hands paused; and he put out the cigarette between his fingers. There was not an ounce of emotion in his eyes. He was indeed made of stone, and he had be harder. Du Jingtang grinned as he flipped through the contracts on the table¡ªanother huge pile. Gosh, their business had gotten so well that he didn¡¯t even have the time to rest. ¡°Cousin, when are you going to the hospital? They called again and said that child¡¯s condition has taken a turn for the worse. She may be waiting for you to save her life.¡± He reminded Chu Lui, worried that it might have slipped his cousin¡¯s mind. It was a matter of life and death, and he couldn¡¯t be careless. It was after all a child¡¯s life. He was afraid that Chu Lui would really forget about it. ¡°I will finish this up and go home.¡± Chu Lui went back to his chair and sat down. He twirled around in his chair. Clearly, he had not forgotten about it. However, he had some things to finish up before he could do that. No one else could do it. Of course, that included that woman, too. He was getting tired with her body and thought it was time to leave her. He could get that kind of feeling from Li Manni. The other night was proof that he could also be on the receiving end. He worked through the documents in front of him swiftly. To him now, there was only work and nothing else. Du Jingtang scratched his head in boredom and remarked that Chu Lui was not a robot. If he wasn¡¯t, who was? It was another day at the hospital. Xia Ruoxin carefully caressed her daughter¡¯s pale face. Her condition had worsened, and she had been having a fever. With much difficulty, her fever finally receded, and she cried herself to sleep. Her operation had been scheduled to take ce in a few days. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rainy. Trust Mommy. You will get well very soon, and we can leave this ce to go home. You won¡¯t have to feel pain anymore.¡± Suddenly, she bit on the back of her hand. She bit so hard that she could feel the pain. Worried that she would be unable to muffle the sound of her sobbing, she flustered and picked up her bag on the side. She stood up and knew she had to go out and look for a job. If it wasn¡¯t for this extraordinary job, she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the huge amount of medical fees on her own. Chapter 275 - Would You Forgive Him?

Chapter 275: Would You Forgive Him?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She walked out of the hospital. A handful of nurses pointing at her secretly, discussing in hushed whispers. ¡°What do you guys think she works as? She obviously looks poor. How did she get so much money all of a sudden? I remember she did not have enough money to pay the medical bills at the start and only finished paying everything after a few days.¡± ¡°She only goes out at night. Can¡¯t you guess how a woman can make money?¡± Another nurse continued. ¡°Well, yes. I¡¯ve seen wounds on her body sometimes. Obviously, that¡¯s what she does.¡± ¡°Okay, stop this conversation. She¡¯ll hear this. She is very pitiful, too, so we shouldn¡¯t talk behind her back. After all, she is doing this for her daughter. It isn¡¯t the time to hate the job of the woman who is doing this for her daughter. We just need to know that she is an amazing mother. A mother¡¯s love is the greatest. I won¡¯t hesitate to cut ties with whoever talks bad about her from now on.¡± The rest nodded in agreement. They saw, and they understood; that¡¯s why they sympathized with her. They did not think that she was a shameless slut because she did it for her poor daughter and not herself. Xia Ruoxin covered her own mouth and ran forward with big strides. Yes, she did it all for her daughter. She was not afraid of how others would see and think of her as long as her daughter could be healthy. It did not matter that she had to sell her body. She would not regret it even if she lost her life. She wiped the tears off her face, her lips raising reluctantly into a bitter smile, and yet the smile was so forced. She did not want to smile, but she kept smiling. She needed to. It was her job. She would earn the money to pay for her daughter¡¯s medical bills. She changed into an incredibly revealing outfit and sat in the hall, looking at everything in a daze. She heardughter everywhere but could not tell whether they were fake or genuine. Shen Wei sat beside her, a wine ss in her hand. She swirled it gently asionally. ¡°You feel that this ce is very fake and hypocritical, too, don¡¯t you?¡± She ced the wine ss against her lips and said lightly, with faint mockery and slight sarcasm. ¡°But some people like it like this. They don¡¯t need reality. Perhaps they find it dirty, but it¡¯s the truth. They like beautiful surfaces and ignore the real dirt.¡± She put down the cup and leaned back against the sofa. ¡°Tell me, if the man realizes his mistakes andes back to find you, would you forgive him? ¡°Would you forgive him? After what he did to you. When you were feeling worse than death, he abandoned you. When you were hurt¡ªwhen you needed help, he let you down. Tell me, would you forgive him?¡± She traced the rim of the ss gently, her lips slightly dark. She didn¡¯t know whether the ¡®you¡¯ was referring to Xia Ruoxin or herself. Xia Ruoxin raised her head with a bitter smile. ¡°There is no such thing as forgiving or not forgiving. It¡¯s not possible. Everything started with hatred and ended with hatred. I never thought too much about forgiveness. ¡°Because all thingse to an end.¡± The ¡®if¡¯ would never happen so she would not think much about it. Even if that day woulde, they have already missed their time. A missed opportunity could sometimes be forever. She ced a hand on her left arm. This was the best proof. Her arm could never recover again. Chapter 276 - I Only Want to Continue Living

Chapter 276: I Only Want to Continue Living

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it. So it¡¯s really unforgivable.¡± Shen Wei picked up the wine ss from the table and finished the wine. ¡°You say that this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t happen, but it just means it¡¯s unforgivable. ¡°He¡¯se to find you again,¡± she said and stood up, walking inside. ¡°This ce is really dirty, isn¡¯t it? Have you felt it too, Xia Ruoxin? Then again, you know what? You¡¯re happier than I am because you still have a daughter you love.¡± Shen Wei did not know who she could love. She did not even want to love herself anymore. Xia Ruoxin clenched the hand resting on her leg tightly, waiting for the gloomy aura to appear. It would all end soon. She just needed to endure for a few more days. Upon seeing the pale white between Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands and knuckles, Chu Lui¡¯s cold expression became darker. Good. So they were both enduring. He turned and looked down at the woman sitting on the sofa in disdain. This kind of woman wasn¡¯t worth his wait. He was just humiliating her, just taking revenge¡ªhe reminded himself constantly. As for why he often lost control because of her, it was all for revenge because he had not hated her enough. Xia Ruoxin stood up and followed behind him. She was bought using his money so as long as he wanted it, she had to give up her body, her pride, and her everything every time. Inside the apartment that had always felt cold to Xia Ruoxin, Chu Lui sat at the side smoking. He let out puffs of smoke circles that started to disperse, blurring his features. Xia Ruoxin stood in front of him, slowly unbuttoning her clothes, putting away what was left of her pride and dignity. The air around him seemed to freeze when the white, shivering body was exposed to him. ¡°So you want to sleep with me so much?¡± He threw away the cigarette butt in his hands and stood up in front of her. His eyes swept across her body, his eyes full of ice, without a trace of lust. Xia Ruoxin lowered her eyes weakly. She did not, but would he let her go? ¡°You really are a slut. Will you go to bed with any man who gives you money?¡± Chu Lui reached his hand out to grab her chin. He hated the way she put up with it. Suddenly, his eyes narrowed and shed with an extremely cold light. Xia Ruoxin raised her head and stared directly at his unfeeling eyes. ¡°Yes, as long as people give me money, I would.¡± This was the first time she had such a rebellious reaction. ¡°What a bitch.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s face darkened instantly. His hand moved towards her throat, and he grabbed it tightly. Xia Ruoxin felt the air in her lungs be thinner and thinner, the hand around her throat squeezing out the breath of survival little by little. Her hands grabbed tightly at the man¡¯s hand, and she red at him fiercely. This man only knew how to use violence and nothing else. The pain in her expression made Chu Lui retrieve his hands as though he was burnt. Xia Ruoxin ced a hand on her neck and smiled bleakly. ¡°Are you like this to Li Manni, too?¡± Her voice was cracked and hoarse. Why did she have suffered such treatment? What did she do wrong? What did her daughter do wrong? Why did they have to go through such hardships? They only wanted to live, to continue living. Were they in the way of anyone? Did they bring trouble to anyone? Did they affect anyone¡¯s lives? Chapter 277 - Who He Loves Most

Chapter 277: Who He Loves Most

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui approached again, and his fingers grabbed her chin firmly. The disdain in his eyes was evident as they swept across her whole body. He smiled a cold, unfeeling smile. ¡°Who do you think you are? You can¡¯t evenpare to a strand of hair from my wife, much less speak of her.¡± He shook Xia Ruoxin off loathingly, and she fell to the floor pitifully. ¡°Put on your clothes and get out of here. I¡¯ll make your life a living hell if you show up again around me.¡± He put his hands behind his back as if trying hard to conceal something. ¡°Hurry up, or I¡¯ll kill you, chop you into pieces, and throw you into the sea. You won¡¯t even have a grave.¡± He felt his heart tremble and object, but the words tumbled out of his mouth unconsciously. Xia Ruoxin picked up the clothes from the ground and put them on piece by piece with weak fingers. Once she finished dressing herself, she walked out. It was only when she was outside with no one to see her that the extreme pain in her eyes showed, and the tears finally fell from the corners of her eyes. She wiped away her tears forcefully. Don¡¯t cry, Xia Ruoxin, you can¡¯t cry. We won¡¯t see each other again in the future. That¡¯s good. She ced her hand against her chest. It was just that this area was aching slightly. It was a kind of pain that wasn¡¯t painful like when his hand was choking her neck tightly, making her unable to breathe. She did not care, not at all. She wiped her face dry forcefully and slowly ran forward. Until a woman in front of her started to stroll towards her. Xia Ruoxin stopped and watched her approach step by step. Why couldn¡¯t these people just leave her alone and disappear from her quiet life? She didn¡¯t want to be involved with them anymore. ¡°You¡¯re here again?¡± Li Manni raised her lips mockingly. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes were extremely revealing, and there were tear streaks on her face. Was she abused or mercilessly loved? ¡°You came and sought him again so he drove you out. In his eyes, you¡¯re just a prostitute. He didn¡¯t love you four years ago. He won¡¯t love you four yearster. So what if you seduce him? ¡°His wife is still me. In his heart, Xia Ruoxin, you amount to nothing.¡± Her voice was icy. Xia Ruoxin pressed her lips together tightly, looking at Li Manni¡¯s constantly parting lips. ¡°I have always wondered what I am to him. I know he doesn¡¯t love me, but simrly...¡± Manni¡¯s face twisted with jealousy, making Xia Ruoxin finally understand something. ¡°He doesn¡¯t love me, but simrly, he doesn¡¯t love you either. The one who Chu Lui loves most is still Xia Yixuan.¡± Upon hearing her words, Li Manni¡¯s eyes turned wild. Her gentle face was contorted with ferocity. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. He loves me, he does. You don¡¯t know how much he loved me these four years. He gave me whatever I wanted. He spoilt me so how could he not love me?¡± ¡°You should know whether it¡¯s love or not.¡± Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes and let out a sigh and turned around. She didn¡¯t want to see her again. If it was love, then what was her uneasiness for? If it was love, where did her jealousye from? Maybe not loving only meant there was not enough love. Chapter 278 - A Show

Chapter 278: A Show

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She only took a step when Li Manni pulled on her clothes directly. ¡°You shameless woman, seducing someone else¡¯s husband! I curse you a lifetime of poverty and suffering, and that your child will not be able to survive.¡± Li Manni started throwing malicious words towards Xia Ruoxin, almost crazily. Xia Ruoxin just listened coldly, but when her child was mentioned, she turned back fiercely. She reached out two hands around Li Manni¡¯s neck and grabbed tightly, like an evil ghost climbing back from hell. Her hatred was pure, extreme. It was hatred to death, to life, and to everything that was so. ¡°Don¡¯t you curse my child like that. She would continue to live. She wouldn¡¯t die, she won¡¯t.¡± She could curse her because her life indeed did not contain much luck, but she couldn¡¯t curse her daughter, not one bit¡ªnot one word. Her daughter would not die. She would live on fine, till she grew up¡ªtill she grew old. ¡°Let go... of me...¡± Li Manni choked out. She was taken aback all of a sudden and pped her hands profusely. However, Xia Ruoxin kept closing her hands on her throat, her eyes bloodshot. Even if her left hand did not have much strength, she did not let go. Her eyes were filled with a deep sadness that could not be erased. How could they be so cruel to curse her daughter? She was only a three-year-old kid. She had already suffered enough and was so pitiful. ¡°Let go...¡± Li Manni felt like she could no longer breathe. Her eyes darted from side to side, and upon spotting the man approaching them from afar, the corner of her lips lifted slightly. Xia Ruoxin did not see the hint of a strange smile on her lips, and her hands loosened slowly. She did not want to kill anyone because she did not want to die yet. She still needed to take care of her daughter. She was more important than anyone else in the world. ¡°Xia Ruoxin!¡± The icy but furious roar made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s already weak body jerk suddenly, and she lost bnce and fell hard on the floor. She felt something stab her leg, and her forehead broke out in a cold sweat, her face contorting in pain. She lifted her head. In front of her, the man was holding the woman in his arms carefully,forting her with extreme gentleness. Only she, the murderer, was sitting on the floor haggardly. ¡°Lui, she said the two of you are together? She said that the one you love is her. Is that true?¡± Li Manni clutched tightly at Chu Lui¡¯s clothes, transforming into a damsel-in-distress all of a sudden. Her tears fell like pearls continuously. Chu Lui already felt guilty towards her, and now, she looked as if she had suffered a huge injustice, making Chu Lui¡¯s face darken. His lips slowly lifted into an icy smile, looking down condescendingly upon the battered girl on the floor and his thin lips spitting out a heartless voice. ¡°How could you trust a prostitute¡¯s words? I won¡¯t love her till the day I die.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes shifted from Xia Ruoxin, and when theynded on Li Manni, his eyes softened a lot. ¡°Don¡¯t read too much into it. There¡¯s nothing between both of us, only revenge that wasn¡¯tpleted, a show that has yet to end.¡± He said, but no one realized that unspeakableplexity that shed across his eyes. Chapter 279 - An Evil Smile

Chapter 279: An Evil Smile

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His words continued tofort the woman in his arms and harm the one on the ground. Humans are naturally biased. For him, he was only biased to those he cared about. Those he didn¡¯t care about was just a dog¡ªa toy in his eyes. ¡°She was only a woman who would open legs anytime for money. I would never love someone as promiscuous as her. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. I love you; of course, I do.¡± He said while kissing Li Manni¡¯s forehead dearly and then finally kissing her pale blue lips to alleviate her uneasiness. His gentleness could make a woman giddy with happiness, but simrly, it could make another heartbroken. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head, her long eyshes revealing a faint hurt. She rubbed her legs slowly, unsure if she could walk or not. ¡°Lui...¡± Li Manni¡¯s lips parted. ¡°My neck hurts.¡± She ced a hand on her neck. She still had not forgotten what that woman did to her just now. She dared to choke her¡ªthat nerve, and she almost choked her to death. Chu Lui pulled Li Manni behind him and lowered his head, his old gaze falling on the woman on the floor. When he saw the bruises on her neck, his eyes turned cold. She was taking revenge, and she took it out on his wife. Four years ago, she wanted to harm her; and now¡ªfour yearster, she still dared to. ¡°You dirty woman!¡± His thin lips uttered these cold words. He knelt down, leaning his noble body forward and reached both his hands out again to sp firmly on her neck. It was crueler than before, more forceful than before. ¡°You dared to touch my wife. I will make you pay a thousand times more. I regret not taking your life four years ago and letting you have the chance to hurt her again. You are really evil. If you have any issues, youe to me. You even said that I love you? What are you to make you deserving of my love? I will never love you even if you are the only woman in the world. I¡¯m disgusted by this face of yours. ¡°You are only a woman I bought with money. Your body, your heart, your soul are all dirty.¡±¡± His hands wrapped around her again tightly until Xia Ruoxin¡¯s whole face turned blue. ¡°I beg you... don¡¯t kill me...¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands tried to helplessly grasp at something¡ªat air or maybe her life. The feeling of being at the brink of death made her fearful. Don¡¯t treat her like that, don¡¯t¡ªshe thought. She still had a sick daughter. Don¡¯t kill her... ¡°Scared? That¡¯s all there is to you.¡± Only when she was left with her veryst breath of air did Chu Lui let go. Li Manni just stood behind them without fear, a faint excitement and provocation shing across her eyes. Her pale blue lips lifted into a slight smile. It was an extremely beautiful smile. An extremely evil smile. Chu Lui stood up. Xia Ruoxin clutched her chest painfully, breathing hard in search of the oxygen in the air. Her vision was blurred, and she could only look helplessly as Chu Lui disappeared from her vision with his wife in his arms. She coughed and coughed under the gray skies. A stream of tears flowed from the corner of her eye and onto her dry lips Chapter 280 - Why was the Child Bald

Chapter 280: Why was the Child Bald

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Both of Li Manni¡¯s hands circled tightly around Chu Lui¡¯s elbows in the car. She seemed to be in shock with what had just happened. ¡°I¡¯m sorry...¡± Chu Lui embraced Li Manni in his arms. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she would not have met with such a danger. He could still see Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands around her neck. Up till now, he could not believe what he had just witnessed. He touched the red bruises on Li Manni¡¯s neck gently. ¡°Is it painful?¡± He asked in an almost hoarse voice. He had long forgotten that he had nearly strangled another woman to death. It was true that one loved what one treasured. If one was not loved, that person would be damned. Li Manni shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not painful.¡± She leaned into Chu Lui¡¯s arms. Her neck might have hurt, but she was feeling delighted in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It will never happen again.¡± He rested his hand on her head. He was unsure of the reason, but when he said that, his voice was hoarse. ¡°Lui, it¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t me you. Truly. I know all men are...¡± At this point, she was unwilling to continue. No woman in the world would be that magnanimous when she realized her husband was spending time with his ex-wife. However, she would not be angry, jealous, or hateful. She would channel her thoughts in another direction. She did not want to push him away even further. On the contrary, she wanted to distance him from her; but that did not mean forgiveness. She could not be angry with him. However, for that woman, Li Manni would hate her with all her heart. Chu Lui suddenly hugged Li Manni tighter. There would be no next time. He would end it. He had such a good wife and felt really remorseful. Not only had hemitted adultery on a physical level, but he had almost allowed another woman to capture his heart. That woman, Xia Ruoxin, was vicious, and yet¡ªat the same time¡ªshe was also his poison. When he was torturing her, he realized he was also torturing himself. He wanted to end things with her, but he couldn¡¯t bear to do it. Now that it had ended, he felt emptiness in his heart. He had to do it because he had not forgotten that he was married to a wife. They would have a child in the future. As a man, he couldn¡¯t let his wife live her life in danger and unease. Xia Ruoxin, to them, was a danger. The car started while he cast a look at the back. When he turned back, he was the same cold and ruthless Chu Lui. Li Manni noticed his depression and struggles. She lowered her head and tugged at her clothes. Searing pain tore her heart. She must not lose him... or she would die. The car finally departed. A faint sadness lingered in the air. One could not help but wonder whose emotions those were. Xia Ruoxin stared as the car vanished from her sight, her eyes empty. She sat up slowly, rolling up her pants carefully. Her ankle was bruised and swollen. She clenched her fist as she tried hard to get on her feet. It was painful, but she tolerated it. No matter how painful it was, she had to put up with it. She limped her way back. She had no car, only her legs. She had no one to care for her, but she had a daughter whom she could dote on. Beads of cold sweat trickled from her forehead, and she wiped them off constantly. The sky was getting dark. She wondered if Rainy had missed her or was her daughter afraid. Rainy was sitting alone at the steps. There was not a single strand of hair on her head. Nevertheless, she still looked beautiful. Her face was smaller, but that only emphasized her big eyes which resembled a ck gemstone. They were gorgeous with a dash of navy blue in the ck, like stars in the clear night sky. There was practically a whole gxy in those eyes. ¡°Dolly, is Mommying back soon? I miss her. Do you?¡± She hugged Dolly into her arms as she kept looking at the door, searching for her mother. When Xia Ruoxin was not present, Rainy would usually sit alone here and wait for her. She was waiting and looking for her mother. Passers-by were curious about the bald child and stared at her. She was young but beautiful. ¡°Why is the child bald?¡± someone asked, unable to curb her curiosity. A nurse standing at the side felt sad, and she replied softly, ¡°This child has leukemia. It is difficult to treat, and she is very sick. She¡¯s only three years old. Her hair fell after chemotherapy, but she¡¯s very obedient and adorable.¡± ¡°Only three? How did she contract such a disease?¡± the voice asked again with pity. She could not help but sympathize with the bald child who was sitting on the steps. The child was indeed blessed with beautiful features. She would definitely grow up to be a gorgeous girl. However, would she have the chance to grow into an adult? Rainy looked down while the others were gesturing at her. By now, she was sensitive enough to know what others were saying about her. She blinked her eyes as tears began to fall. However, she quickly wiped her tears from her face. If only her mother were here, she would not be so scared. Mommy knew magic. She would cure her, and she wouldn¡¯t have to die. She could stay with her mother for a very long time. ¡°Rainy, it¡¯s time for your injection.¡± The nurse squatted down beside her, gently touching her little bald head. However, she saw the tears on her tiny face. Her heart ached for the child. She had been crying again. ¡°Okay, Rainy. Auntie will bring you in for your injection. After you are done, your mother will be back.¡± She stood up and stretched her hand out to Rainy. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded her head. She ced her small hand into the nurse¡¯s and followed her. However, she turned her head back for another nce. A cheerless look appeared in her eyes. Mommy. Actually, Rainy was terrified of pain. Those injections hurt. Mommy, Rainy is afraid. She sprawled on the bed, clutching tightly onto her doll as ayer of mist gathered in her eyes. Her small buttocks were already very swollen. Rainy bit on her lips as tears swirled in her eyes. She looked up and saw Xia Ruoxin standing at the doorway. She was not sure when her mother had arrived. ¡°Mommy,¡± she called out softly and pouted because the needle had pricked into her butt cheek. She squirmed her body, but she did not cry or scream. She merely held her doll tightly. Chapter 281 - Can’t Be Seen

Chapter 281: Can¡¯t Be Seen

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin entered. She was wearing a high-cored blouse so no one would notice the strangle marks on her neck. Yet, the nurse saw the abnormal way she was walking. Each step she took was an ordeal for her. No one knew that her leg was badly bruised. She scooped Rainy into her arms and stroked her daughter¡¯s eyes gently. ¡°Rainy, Mommy is here. If you feel like crying, go ahead. I won¡¯tugh at you.¡± She sat Rainy carefully in her arms while she hid her heartache. Her daughter was trying not to cry. Xia Ruoxin did not know when it started, but her daughter had stopped crying in front of her. The little girl only did it alone when no one was around. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t feel pain. It¡¯s really not painful. Not one bit as long as Mommy blows at it.¡± She hugged her mother¡¯s neck tight and buried her little face in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s nape. ¡°It¡¯s not painful as long as Mommy is here with me.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart ached for her daughter as she held the little girl. The nurses standing by a side began to tear up, too. What exactly had happened to this pair of mother and daughter for them to lead such a pathetic life? No one meant to cry, but they could not help themselves. ... ¡°Rainy, shall we go out today and buy you a pretty dress? We can make you as pretty as Dolly.¡± Xia Ruoxin caressed her daughter¡¯s hair. However, she realized there was none on her head. Her heart ached every time she looked at her. ¡°Yes.¡± Rainy nodded her head smartly before she went back into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. The doctor nodded his head towards Xia Ruoxin. ¡°She can go, but remember. She can¡¯t exhaust herself because she might have an operation in the next few days.¡± ¡°Thank you. I understand.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded in acknowledgment. She carried her daughter and left. Xia Ruoxin massaged her leg gently. After a day¡¯s rest, it did not feel as painful now, and she was able to bring daughter for an outing. She put a hat on Rainy¡¯s head and one on herself so that they looked identical. ¡°Mommy, I want to bring Dolly, too.¡± Rainy suddenly remembered she had forgotten her doll. Xia Ruoxin picked it up from the bed and gave it to her daughter. The doll was her only ymate and her favorite thing. She carried her daughter and left the hospital. Rainy was delighted. Her eyes curled into a pair of crescents when she smiled, and she looked so adorable, like a budding first moon. She waved her hand constantly at the nurses to bid her farewell. Xia Ruoxin entered a boutique selling children¡¯s clothes, carrying her daughter. The dresses were very nice. She took a pink dress off the rack and measured it against her daughter. Rainy always has a paleplexion, more so now. Regardless of which color Xia Ruoxin chose, the dresses looked good on the little girl especially the pastel ones. ¡°Is this nice?¡± she asked her daughter. Rainy felt the little dress in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands and nodded in joy. ¡°Yes.¡± Her childish voice sounded extremely pleasant, crisp yet sweet. ¡°Come, Mommy will help you to put it on.¡± She took her daughter¡¯s hand, led the girl into a tiny changing room, and began to undress her. However, when she saw the little swollen buttocks and a body covered in needle marks, tears welled in her eyes. Her heart ached. It ached so badly, but she did not know what she could do to make the pain stop and let her daughter survive. ¡°Mommy.¡± Rainy covered Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes with one hand. With the other one, she put it on her little buttocks shyly, blocking her mother¡¯s view. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t look at my butt.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t look. Let¡¯s get you changed and make you a beautiful child.¡± Xia Ruoxin knew her child was timid and shy by nature. She helped her daughter wear the new dress and put on her tiny sun hat. The girl looked so pretty. Rainy had her natural good looks. With the new dress on her, she was practically an angel. Xia Ruoxin led her daughter out of the dressing room. Quite a few people were staring at the little girl and the dress she was wearing. They wondered if the child¡¯s good looks had made the nice dress looked even more beautiful. The dress was soft, the child young and adorable¡ªlike melted butter that was nice and fragrant. One would love to take a bite off her so as to savor the silky texture that melts in one¡¯s mouth. ¡°I want this.¡± Someone pointed at Rainy¡¯s attire and ced an advanced order. Rainy held her mother¡¯s hand and tried to hide behind her. Why were they staring at her dress? She hid behind her mother as though she was afraid of them swallowing her whole. She would not be delicious because she was not a cake. ¡°I want that, too.¡± A crowd of middle-aged women began to gather as everyone wanted to be the first to have Rainy¡¯s dress. She edged closer to her mother as she stood between her legs and hid her tiny frame behind her. A big pair of teary eyes shuffled frequently around the surroundings. Xia Ruoxin took her daughter¡¯s hand and made the payment. To her surprise, the owner of the boutique gave her a fifty-percent discount. She said the little girl should go formercial shoots. She would definitely be a star. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head. Her eyes met Rainy¡¯s confused looks, and she smiled faintly. Her daughter needed not to be a star. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s only wish was for her to be healthy as she grew. ¡°Mommy, am I pretty?¡± Rainy held her doll in one hand, and Xia Ruoxin was holding her other one. However, she kept walking. ¡°Of course, you are. You¡¯re my most adorable and prettiest princess.¡± Xia Ruoxin squatted down and fixed her dress. She had definitely given birth to an extremely adorable daughter. Rainy¡¯s small lips curled up, and she broke into a big smile. A young girl liked others topliment her beauty. This applied to her daughter, too. Xia Ruoxin continued walking with her daughter. Rainy seldom had the chance to walk on the streets, and she was curious. When she saw a beautiful butterfly hair clip, she lowered her head consciously. ¡°Rainy, your hair will grow soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin rested her hand on her daughter¡¯s head as she continued in a gentle voice. ¡°Once your hair has grown, Mommy will buy you lots of beautiful butterfly clips, and you can wear a different one every day. Okay?¡± She knew what was on her daughter¡¯s mind, but that would pass. Soon, Rainy would be the same as she was before she fell sick. She would be beautiful and healthy. ¡°Mmm.¡± Rainy nodded her head hard. She stayed behind Xia Ruoxin. Her sun hat blocked the rays of sunlight from her face. However, it did not block her adorable, pretty little face. ¡°Xia Ruoxin.¡± An extremely sharp voice called out abruptly from behind them. Xia Ruoxin froze at the sound. Her ears hurt from the sharp frequency. She hurriedly carried her daughter and walked away. It was Li Manni. Xia Ruoxin must not let her see her here, especially not Rainy. Chapter 282 - Who’s The Third Party

Chapter 282: Who¡¯s The Third Party

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Xia Ruoxin!¡± A demonic voice continued to roar as though someone was trying to catch up with them. Rainy hugged her mother¡¯s neck weirdly. She heard someone call out her mother¡¯s name, but she kept running. Rainy¡¯s long eyshes fluttered gently as she asked curiously, ¡°Mommy, are we ying hide-and-seek?¡± ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled at her daughter. How could such a young child know about the dangers? She couldn¡¯t possibly expose her daughter to these dangers. She hid Rainy behind a carton box which was just the right size for a standing child. Xia Ruoxin got down to her knees and rested her palm against her daughter¡¯s cheek. ¡°Rainy, remember. We are ying hide-and-seek now. Do note out until I tell you to, or I will be very angry.¡± Rainy clutched her doll to her chest, nodded her head hard, and replied softly into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s ear, ¡°Okay, Mommy. Don¡¯t worry. I will be good. I won¡¯te out.¡± She clutched her doll tight as she made a fist with her hand to show that she was a trustworthy child. She must be obedient, or her mother would be really upset. Besides, hide-and-seek was her favorite game. Atst, Xia Ruoxin got on her feet. Two women had approached her from behind. She turned around and blocked their view with her body, not wanting them to see the little child who was hiding in the corner. ¡°It¡¯s really you. I thought you have died of shame. So you still have the nerve to live.¡± Li Manni came closer, her chin raised as she spat out in loathing and sarcasm. ¡°You should be dead long ago. A filthy woman like you being alive only dirties the air we breathe. It¡¯s such an eyesore to our eyes.¡± Every word that came out of her mouth was filled with viciousness. When a woman became blinded by jealousy, all she could think of was being aggressive and hurting others. That was the only way she could vent herself to achieve satisfaction. ¡°You are a slut.¡± An older woman approached and gave her a p. Her palm hit Xia Ruoxin directly on her face. Xia Ruoxin covered her face with her hand as she bit her lip. She must endure. She had to in order not to scare her daughter. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t waste your time with her. This woman is depraved and a thorough slut. Lui said she is working as a prostitute now. She¡¯s a woman who was willing to sell her body for money. She¡¯s unworthy to be touched by you. Don¡¯t dirty your hand.¡± Cold words spat from Li Manni¡¯s exquisitely well-drawn lips. Like her daughter, Mrs. Li was irate. She measured Xia Ruoxin with her eyes and thought of what a slut this woman was. She spat with disdain. Her image of an aristocraticdy was thoroughly shattered. She did not look like a well-educated and richdy now, more like a shrew. Xia Ruoxin looked at them andughed suddenly. The corners of her lips curled up gently as she stared at them with tears gathering in her eyes. She pitied and sympathized with them. ¡°What are you smiling at?¡± Li Manni became ufortable with herugh. Is this woman crazy? How can she beughing at a moment like this? ¡°I¡¯mughing at both of you.¡± Xia Ruoxin replied faintly as she put her hand down. She looked at Mrs. Li. ¡°Madam, you used me of seducing another woman¡¯s husband, and this behavior is depraved. Have you forgotten who I used to be? If it wasn¡¯t for your daughter, I wouldn¡¯t have be someone else¡¯s ex-wife. If this was depraved, then your daughter is more terrible than me. You¡¯re right. I am depraved. However, I learned all these from your daughter.¡± Her tone was light. However, her words were filled with a strong sense of sarcasm. Her heart has been numbed after working in that ce for so long. If she had not learned to defend herself, how could she survive in that kind of harsh environment and earn money? She needed to survive to take care of her daughter. They were not Chu Lui, and they couldn¡¯t save her daughter¡¯s life. She neither owed them nor had the need topensate them for anything. ¡°Y-you...¡± Mrs. Li choked, beyond words as her usations were totally refuted by Xia Ruoxin. She was embarrassed because Xia Ruoxin had spoken the truth, and she could not find the words to counter back. After all, everyone knew about Xia Ruoxin¡¯s status. Four years ago, she was indeed Chu Lui¡¯s wife while Li Manni was also the third party involved. Chu Lui had known her while he was still married. Li Manni would forever be known as a third party no matter what the divorce was like for Chu Lui and Xia Ruoxin. ¡°That was because you had so shamelessly seduced another man. Chu Lui loves my daughter, not you. Only my daughter has the right to be the young mistress of the Chu family.¡± Mrs. Li raised her chin again and sneered with despised. Li Manni, too, was scorning while she stood by the side. The pair of mother and daughter was staring at Xia Ruoxin with vicious looks. How they would love to tear her apart to drink her blood and eat her heart. ¡°Love? If it was love, would you have appeared before me?¡± Xia Ruoxin felt ridiculous by the way they described love. She caressed her cheek again and wondered how many people had pped her. Was it really that nice to p her? Did her face attract those ps? Or was it really calling out for them? Those people actually came to her with the thought of beating her. Li Manni was shut wordless by her question while her mother was shaking with anger. What they had failed to notice was, at that moment¡ªhidden in a small corner, a child stood there and bit down hard on her lips. She was clutching her doll, but her eyes stared unblinkingly at Li Manni and her mother as she memorized their looks. They were bullying her mother. She took a tiny step forward. However, she retreated. ¡°I am a good girl. I won¡¯t go out because I promised Mommy. If I do, she will be upset,¡± she mumbled softly as she tucked her doll under her chin. She shuddered. Beads of tears as big as pearls began to roll down her face swiftly from her moist eyshes. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, I won¡¯t allow you to appear before Chu Lui again. Or else, my family will not let you off.¡± Mrs. Li spat out the words of caution before she pulled Li Manni¡¯s hand and left. ¡°Manni, let¡¯s go. If I find out that she has appeared shamelessly in front of you and Chu Lui, I will get someone to break her legs and smash her face.¡± Li Manni smiled and nodded. She gave Xia Ruoxin a disdainful look and a smile to show her power. Chapter 283 - The Chus’ Argument

Chapter 283: The Chus¡¯ Argument

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios At longst, the two women were finally done with the humiliation. Perhaps, they were too angry. However, that had nothing to do with Xia Ruoxin. She put her hand down and turned around to walk towards that small box. ¡°Rainy,e to Mommy.¡± She stretched her hands out. She might have been beaten, but towards her daughter, she was always smiling. ¡°Mommy,¡± Rainy called out to her softly as she made her way out from behind the box. She dropped Dolly on the floor and embraced Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck with both hands. ¡°Mommy, does it hurt? Let me blow.¡± Rainy started blowing at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s cheek. Ayer of tears had clouded her bright eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not painful for Mommy. Rainy, you can stop now.¡± She wiped her daughter¡¯s tears off her little face before picking the doll up from the floor. She ced the doll into her child¡¯s arms before putting her hand at the back of her tiny head. It was all her fault. She had made her baby cry. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Xia Ruoxin refused to talk about what happened earlier. Whatever happened was between the grown-ups. The adults would handle the problem. It had nothing to do with her young daughter. The child only needed to know that her mother loves her. She scooped her daughter up and made her way back to the hospital. Rainyy sprawling on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders with her eyes closed. However, there were other emotions on her face which shouldn¡¯t have appeared on an innocent child. All of a sudden, she seemed to have matured a lot. Her tiny hands tightened together and were released. Then, she clutched Xia Ruoxin¡¯s blouse, refusing to let go. Once they were back at the hospital, Rainy fell asleep after her injection. Xia Ruoxin sat by her bed, arranged Dolly properly, and tucked her daughter¡¯s tiny frame into the nket. ¡°Miss Xia.¡± The doctor lowered his voice, worried that he¡¯d wake the child who had just fallen asleep. ¡°What is it, Doctor?¡± Xia Ruoxin turned around. Half her face was still swollen. However, the doctor was smart enough not to question her. He was getting used to seeing her like this. She always had some injuries on her. He was puzzled and often wondered if she felt the pain. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Miss Xia.¡± The doctor recollected his thoughts quickly. ¡°Mr. Chu will being tomorrow to visit Rainy. We will also be discussing the details of the operation with him. Please prepare yourself.¡± The doctor finished talking, but he didn¡¯t notice the rigidness in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body. ¡°I understand. I will be prepared.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded and turned back to pat her daughter¡¯s shoulder in a dazed. Rainy, do you know? You will be seeing your father tomorrow. He does not know of your existence, and he won¡¯t recognize you. Do you know? He will be saving you unknowingly. Even though she felt bitter in her heart, she managed a smile. It was faint yet filled with satisfaction. She did not yearn for anything. As long as she had her daughter, she was willing to bear the bad name. Shey her hand against her face, and she could clearly felt the pain at the mere touch of her palm. As long as her daughter could be cured, she did not mind getting a few more ps. ¡°Rainy, my darling baby, sleep well and be brave. We will be out of here soon, and you won¡¯t have to be in pain anymore.¡± She rested her hand gently on her daughter¡¯s face. Tears slid down her face from the corner of her eyes. Hastily, she reached out to wipe them off; but one teardrop fell on the back of her hand and began to smudge. ¡°You need not suffer anymore in the future, and you will get to live for a very long time. Mommy has not had the chance to send you to school. I know you are intelligent. You will be a model elementary school student.¡± She smiled, but a roll of cold tears slid down her face. The life she wanted was very simple. That was all. Should there be any more suffering, let her be the one to bear them. Her daughter was too young. She only wanted her to grow up healthy into an adult. Rays of sunlight refracted on the window and shone on Xia Ruoxin and her daughter. It brought her a sense of tiny warmth. Their world was really too cold. At that moment¡ªin the old Chu manor, Li Manni sat uneasily and wordlessly on the sofa. Chu Lui¡¯s parents were present as well. They, too, were silent. ¡°Ah Lui, are you sure about this?¡± Song Wan walked over to her son and put her hand on his shoulder. He might be reaching thirty years old and a married man, but to her, he would always be her child. She did not wish for him to do something this dangerous. ¡°Yes, Mom. I want to save that child. Besides, the doctor said it¡¯s a simple bone marrow withdrawal. It will not cause any harm to my body. You can stop worrying.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice sounded extremely mature and calm as he replied. It was just a small procedure, simr to a blood donation. The promise was made when he registered. Since they had found him, he had no reason to decline. He had decided, and nothing would change his mind. ¡°Lui.¡± Li Manni bit gently on her red lips as she reached out to tug Chu Lui¡¯s shirt. She did not want him to do it as well. After all, it was harmful to the body. Chu Lui¡¯s expression became somber as he pursed his lips tightly. His father sat at a side. He was the one with the most authority and most suited to voice his opinion. Chu Jiang stood up, walked towards his wife, and held her. ¡°I agree with Ah Lui on the matter.¡± His voice sounded strong and bright. Song Wan tugged at his sleeve. She had wanted him to persuade their son, not instigate him. Agree? What had he just agreed to? What if something went amiss and their son was harmed? He was their only son. ¡°A member of the Chu family must be responsible. Besides, it involves a child who is only three years old. That child is innocent. We should help her. We may not know her, but that is a life. If I am a suitable donor for her, I will also do it. Not to mention Ah Lui.¡± At the mention of a three-year-old child, Song Wan sighed; and she put her hand down. Her husband was right. The child was only three years old. If her son did not save her, the child would definitely lose her life. Song Wan was a kind woman by nature. As soon as she heard that it was for a child, she relented. ¡°Are you sure it is safe?¡± she asked, still feeling concerned. ¡°Is it really safe? Are you sure you¡¯ll be fine?¡± ¡°Mom, you can rest assured that everything will be fine.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s expression was serious as he promised his mother. As a son, he did not wish to worry his mother. However, he was a rational and mature man. On top of that, he was also a responsible man. Chapter 284 - The Meeting

Chapter 284: The Meeting

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He held tightly onto Li Manni¡¯s hand. There was a profound look in his eyes. Had she told them? Li Manni noticed the tiny hint of usation in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes, and she turned her face away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lui. I just don¡¯t wish for you to be in any danger.¡± She wouldn¡¯t have involved her parents-inw if she had any other choice. She could not dissuade him, but she had not expected them to be persuaded by him. Chu Lui¡¯s hands tightened around Li Manni¡¯s again. He wasn¡¯t upset. It was more like he was frustrated because he did not like this feeling. He liked to be in control of everything, and he did not appreciate someone manipting him. He felt suppressed and suffocated. He had his right to live his life without being manipted. Especially over this matter of saving someone¡¯s life. From the moment he knew about it, he had made up his mind. ¡°I will be visiting the child tomorrow. If everything goes smoothly, we will have the operation at the soonest possible. The child does not have much time.¡± ¡°We understand.¡± Both his parents nodded. Their hands were sped together. They consented to their son¡¯s decision and did not try to dissuade him further. Li Manni lowered her eyes. ¡°I will go with you tomorrow.¡± She raised her head at Chu Lui with a kind and gentle smile on her face. She would apany him tomorrow to visit the child. She was curious to see the looks of the child whom he had decided to save regardless of the danger. Even though the doctor had said there were no risks, but she could not stop herself from worrying. ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Lui nodded as he agreed to her request. It was only for a visit. She coulde along if she wanted to. In the morning, Li Manni tied the tie for Chu Lui. Faint traces of eye bags could be seen beneath her eyes. Apparently, she did not sleep wellst night. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chu Lui replied simply as he reached out with his long arms to embrace her in an attempt tofort her. His cold heart softened. He had such a kind and considerate wife; he could not ask for more. Li Manni choked back a sob as she hugged him at his waist. ¡°Lui, I love you so you must not leave me.¡± Her voice was so hoarse she could not speak. Chu Lui put a hand around her shoulders out of habit. He did not say if he loved her. ¡°I won¡¯t leave you. You may rest assured.¡± He thought he was making her a promise that wouldst through their lifetime, but it was also a promise he was less likely to fulfill. In the hospital, Xia Ruoxin put the newly bought dress on her daughter. Then, she squatted down to help her with a pair of shoes which was of the same color. In the past, it was challenging to put on her shoes. This time, Rainy did not wriggle her feet at all. ¡°Wow, you are being very cooperative with wearing your shoes today. Didn¡¯t you feel like dying the other day?¡± She carried Rainy off the bed and pinched her daughter¡¯s cheeks gently. ¡®That¡¯s because I am a grown-up. I must listen to you,¡± she replied mischievously, but her face was dead serious. She was a big child now, and she would protect herself and her mother in the future. ¡°Yes, you are a big girl now.¡± Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s tiny nose and wondered where she had acquired these new but weird thoughts. Xia Ruoxin squatted down again and looked her daughter in the eyes. ¡°Rainy, do you remember what I¡¯ve told you? ¡°If you see a tall, handsome, but surly-looking uncle, you must remember to smile and be polite. If there is...¡±¡ªat this point, she felt the dryness on her lips¡ª¡±and if there is another pretty auntie, you must also remember to be polite. Do you understand?¡± Both her hands were stered at her daughter¡¯s cheeks as she instructed the little girl. She must be obedient. She was worried that man would not like Rainy and, thus, refused to save her. This was her one and only chance. Otherwise, both Rainy and her mother would be waiting for death. Rainy nodded her head hard. ¡°Mommy, I will be good. I will greet Uncle and Auntie.¡± She smiled coyly. At times, she could be a shy girl, but she would listen to whatever her mother has said. Besides, she has always been a courteous child. Every nursing aunty adored her. That uncle would definitely like her, too. ¡°That¡¯s my good girl. You are Mommy¡¯s clever baby.¡± Xia Ruoxin gave her daughter¡¯s head a loving pat before she put on the little sun hat. Rainy was so pretty when she appeared in front of everyone. Even when she was sick and bald, she was still a lovely child. Xia Ruoxin took her daughter¡¯s hand and walked towards the hospital entrance. By then, a ck sedan had stopped, and a charming couple emerged from within. ¡°Mr. Chu, Mrs. Chu, you havee.¡± The hospital director came and met them personally. Chu Lui was, after all, a prominent leader in the city¡¯s business industry. Naturally, his status was special. He was ttered by the attention because he hade today as a bone marrow donor. This actually surprised him. Being a donor was not something a man like him would do. ¡°How are you?¡± Chu Lui nodded lightly. To outsiders, he was always quiet and distant. Li Manniced her arms tightly around Chu Lui¡¯s and followed him into the hospital. Chu Lui sat inside the quiet and spacious VIP room. He had already done a full-body check-up. The results showed he was healthy in all aspects, and he was able to go through with the operation anytime. At this moment, the door to the room opened. A nurse entered holding a child¡¯s hand. The child was exceptionally small, and she had a beautiful doll in her other hand. She was also wearing an extremely adorable little sun hat. One could vaguely see her bald head. The first thing that Li Manni noticed was the doll in the child¡¯s hand. Abruptly, she started to feel ufortable. Wasn¡¯t that the doll she had wanted to buy at the shop? How did it end up with the child? Her eyes roamed up andnded on the little girl¡¯s face when she lifted her head. At first nce, Li Manni could hear a ringing sound in her head. She could only hear it, not see it. The child had an extremely beautiful face. Perhaps, it was because she had been sick for a long time, there wasn¡¯t much color on her face which was about the size of an adult¡¯s palm. Nevertheless, she still looked adorable and beautiful. She had a pair of big eyes with curly and long eyshes. Her little lips were pursed into a line which showed that she was slightly frightened and nervous. However, she lowered her head again when she saw Li Manni. Then, she turned her attention towards Chu Lui. Chapter 285 - Thank You, Uncle

Chapter 285: Thank You, Uncle

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While Li Manni watched the child approached them closer and closer, her hands and feet began to turn cold. This face. How could it resemble that woman that much? The girl¡¯s features might be small, but one could see the resemnce with Xia Ruoxin. Had she seen wrong? No, she would never make this kind of mistake. She could recognize that woman even if she was burned into ashes. Then this child... she dared not venture further into her thoughts. The nurse led Rainy right in front of Chu Lui. When heid his eyes on Rainy, he was shocked, too. The child looked like Yixuan when she was young. Twenty years might have passed, and he couldn¡¯t remember much about Yixuan¡¯s looks when she was a little girl. However, he could remember this pair of big eyes in his mind. He had never forgotten about them. ¡°What is your name?¡± He got on his feet. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he squatted down, wanting to be closer to the child. She was beautiful and so small that he could crush her with one hand. Rainy stood silently and pursed her lips into a line, not saying a word. ¡°Rainy,e. Greet Uncle and Auntie.¡± The nurse, slightly nervous, squeezed her hand once. The child has always been polite with a honey mouth. Why was she being so quiet today? What had happened? ¡°Your name is Rainy? That¡¯s a very nice name.¡± Chu Lui reached out, wanting to touch the child¡¯s little face. However, Rainy retreated back a step and avoided his hand. Chu Lui¡¯s hand was left hanging in mid-air. After a long time, it clenched into a fist before dropping by his side. He seemed to sense that the girl did not like him. Why was that? This was only their first meeting. Was his face not likable for children? ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She might have been shy towards strangers,¡± the nurse exined carefully while Rainy hugged the doll in her arms. She had one hand in the nurse¡¯s as she stood in silence. ¡°That¡¯s alright. I understand.¡± Chu Lui stood up and sat in his seat again. His hand went to his face, and he wondered if his face was really that scary. Was it enough to scare a child? ¡°Rainy, let¡¯s go back to your ward. Come, say goodbye to Uncle and Auntie.¡± The nurse pulled Rainy¡¯s hand and started to leave. If they don¡¯t, she wondered if the great Mr. Chu would be upset. That Mrs. Chu, too, was staring at Rainy as though she wanted to swallow the girl whole. Rainy bit down on her lip, loosened her hand from the nurse¡¯s, and made a deep bow to Chu Lui and Li Manni. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Her soft voice sounded tired. It really made one¡¯s heart ached for her. ¡°Come, it¡¯s time for your injection.¡± The nurse held her hand tightly. Atst, she sighed in relief. Fortunately, the child was still sensible. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded her head lightly and pulled the nurse¡¯s hand to leave. Her tiny feet walked slowly towards the door. Once there, she looked back at Chu Lui again as her curly eyshes fluttered. Then, her little pink dress went out the door, out of sight. Chapter 286 - Whose Child was That?

Chapter 286: Whose Child was That?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I apologized, Mr. Chu. The child might be too young and shy with strangers.¡± The hospital director smiled cautiously as well. However, when he did not see any signs of anger on Chu Lui¡¯s face, he rxed. Chu Lui was a big shot, and they dared not offend him. Or else, he might not be able to keep his position as the director. Besides, if this operation proved to be sessful, it would boost the hospital¡¯s reputation. That, of course, included him. ¡°Please arrange for the operation at the soonest.¡± Chu Lui said seriously. He wanted to save that child fast, the child with looks resembling Yixuan. His hardened heart had an unexinable ache in it. He couldn¡¯t bear for her to suffer anymore. ¡°I understand. We will make the arrangements right away. The child can wait no longer.¡± The director finally smiled. This was great. He wasn¡¯t upset, and the child would be saved. He was also saddened by what he had just seen, and his heart ached for that child. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Li Manni said in a trance. Everyone had forgotten about her. She forced a smile to hide the anxiety in her eyes. Chu Lui nodded his head. His mind was solely on Rainy, the little girl whom he had met once. Thus, he failed to notice the difference in Li Manni¡¯s usual expression. She was fearful and flustered. Terrified even. She closed the door behind her and felt her legs go weak. It wasn¡¯t until muchter that she straightened herself. It mustn¡¯t be. Please don¡¯t let it be like what she had imagined. That child couldn¡¯t be that woman¡¯s. It shouldn¡¯t be. A nurse happened to walk past her when she came out of the washroom. Without a second thought, she stopped the nurse and hurriedly asked, ¡°The child named Rainy. Do you know her mother¡¯s name?¡± Her words came out in a rush. The nurse was puzzled by her question, but she still answered her. ¡°Oh, Rainy? Her mother¡¯s name is Xia Ruoxin. Isn¡¯t she the cutest child? She is the most adorable, obedient, and prettiest child in our hospital. Everyone adored her.¡± The nurse smiled as she replied. By everyone, she had meant herself. Li Manni¡¯s hands and feet turned cold once again. Xia Ruoxin. It was really Xia Ruoxin. She had a child who was already three years old. It must have been Chu Lui¡¯s. Li Manni could feel her world crashing down. Her body went weak, and she sat powerlessly outside on the bench. She could not stop shaking. Both Chu Lui and herself knew what exactly had happened four years ago. There was no cheating or adulterymitted. Everything was arranged by Chu Lui. It was him who had forced Xia Ruoxin to leave so that he could marry her in style. He had pushed everything to Xia Ruoxin. It had never urred to him that she could be pregnant. Their child was already three years old. Didn¡¯t he say that Xia Ruoxin could never conceive? Where did the childe from? She finally admitted that the child had been Chu Lui¡¯s, no matter how unwilling she was to believe it. Chu Lui had the same bone marrow as the child. That did not require any proof. She suddenly felt likeughing out loud. Chu Lui and Xia Ruoxin had gotten a divorce because she could not conceive. Unexpectedly, she had a daughter all along. Li Manni put her hand on her belly. It had been four years, and she was still not pregnant. What was going on? Chapter 287 - She Must Die

Chapter 287: She Must Die

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She covered her face with both hands. She felt as though she was going crazy. No, definitely not. She must not let Chu Lui know about this. No one in the Chu family must know that they had a three-year-old granddaughter roaming outside. Neither must they know that that child belonged to Chu Lui. Based on what she knew about the Chu family members, they would bring the child into their home. With the unfulfilled viciousness and hatred that Chu Lui had with Xia Ruoxin, she was sure that they must have felt something for each other. Deep in her heart, she wouldn¡¯t believe nothing was going on between both of them. If she lost Chu Lui, she would have to lose everything. She really, really couldn¡¯t afford it. She would die. Li Manni stood up hastily and ran to the washroom. She shut the door and looked at her reflection in the mirror. Was she the pale-faced woman who resembled a ghost? Was she the one who had cried her lungs out? No. She was beautiful. There was no way she could look like that. She washed her face quickly and applied ayer of light makeup. Then, she examined herself in the mirror. It was her¡ªthe elegant and kind woman in the mirror. That was Li Manni. She felt calmer after crying and knew that she must not let things continue the way it had. Or else, she might lose everything. After she had adjusted her breathing, she walked out of the washroom. Once again, she had reverted to being the elegant wife of the Chu Enterprise¡¯s CEO. When she entered the VIP room, she made sure to put on a wless smile. However, in her eyes, an abnormal look shed by. It was dark, cunning, and gloomy. She sat beside Chu Lui, quietly listening to them discussing the details of the operation. As Chu Lui¡¯s wife, it was natural for her to sit in and listen, even offer suggestions concerning her husband¡¯s health. A sarcastic smile appeared on her mouth as she lowered her head. Xia Ruoxin, so what if you have a child? She must not exist in this world. She must die, too. I won¡¯t let her join the Chu family. Soon, she will be a pile of ashes. No one will know that you had actually given birth to Chu Lui¡¯s child. She smiled. It only made her look more sinister. After everything had been agreed through the extensive discussion, Chu Lui went back for a well-deserved rest. Tomorrow, he had toe back for another full-body examination. Three dayster¡ªif everything goes well, they would have the operation. There must be no errors during the operation. This was Chu Lui¡¯s order. Naturally, it was also the hospital¡¯s responsibility. ¡°Everything will be fine. I won¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡± Of course, to that child, too. He promised himself in his mind. No matter what, he must save that child. She must not die. He was not sure why, but he couldn¡¯t bear to let that tiny little girl die. ¡°Lui.¡± Li Manni gave him a confused look as her nails bit into the flesh of his arm. ¡°Lui, can we not go through with the operation? It is really risky.¡± ¡°Manni, I must do it. That child is only three years old. What can a three-year-old possibly understand? If I can save her life, why not?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice was stiff and filled with a hint of frustration. Li Manni felt his frustration, and she did not pursue further. She could tell that he did not suspect anything about the child¡¯s identity. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be this calm. They were exceptionally quiet in the car. Li Manni had her hands around Chu Lui¡¯s arm. ¡°Lui, I am really afraid. Will everything really be alright with the operation?¡± She choked back a sob in Chu Lui¡¯s arms. He reached out and caressed her hair, but there was a distant look in his eyes. Chapter 288 - Bad People

Chapter 288: Bad People

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I understand, Lui,¡± she said cautiously in a voice filled with a hint of a grievance. It was only then did Chu Lui realize that he had said some harsh words to her. Out of guilt, he embraced her into his arms. He knew she had done all these because she was worried about him. He shouldn¡¯t vent his anger on her. He had already mistreated her in so many ways. He couldn¡¯t deny whatever he had done. Once he had saved this child, he would love her with all his heart and remain faithful to her alone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized. He seemed to be apologizing a lot recently. Other than apologizing, he did not know of any other way to express himself. ¡°I know. I should be the one to apologize.¡± Li Manni snuggled into his arms. However, her eyes were clouded by deep sorrow. Did this man love her? Was it simply because she was his responsibility? Or perhaps, he didn¡¯t even know that he had already given his heart away four years ago. Maybe he still did not understand. However, as a woman and his wife, she had felt it. This man had not loved her at all. Even if that was the case, she would not let him go. Never. Her arms went around his waist even tighter. She was too fond of being in his arms so she must protect it with everything she had. By hook or by crook. Even if it was hurtful. Even if it ruined other people¡¯s lives. Rainy sat on her bed in the hospital. The shoes were on her feet, and she ced them by the side of the bed. Tightly in her arms was Dolly. Xia Ruoxin squatted in front of her at eye level. The identical eyes of the mother and daughter stared at each other. ¡°Rainy, have you been misbehaving today? Were you being impolite?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyebrows were knitted together. She was having difficulty breathing as something seemed to be pressing against her chest. The nurse told her she was not sure why. However, the usually obedient and sweet-talking Rainy was being overly quiet when she saw Mr. Chu. The little girl had not said anything throughout their encounter. Xia Ruoxin knew her daughter was not like this. She had always treated everyone with respect. Rainy started to pout as she swung her legs. She tucked her chin on top of Dolly¡¯s head. This time, she did not reply; and she was unwilling to borate. ¡°Rainy!¡± Xia Ruoxin raised her voice slightly. She had doted on her child since the girl was born and loved her with everything. She had never beaten her, scolded her, or spoke to her in such a tone. Rainy had never been reprimanded. Rainy¡¯s eyes reddened. Tears began to fall in rapid session. She looked pitiful. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t speak about it. Not a word. It¡¯s all Mommy fault.¡± At the sight of her tearful daughter, Xia Ruoxin rushed to embrace her tiny frame. She began patting Rainy on her back. ¡°My child, do you know? If he doesn¡¯t like you or if he is upset with you, he may not save you. Then, what do you want Mommy to do? What should I do?¡± Xia Ruoxin covered her mouth, afraid she would cry out. However, she was really frightened. Rainy clutched tightly at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s blouse and wiped her tears on her mother¡¯s clothes. ¡°Mommy, they are bad. They beat you. They are bad people. I don¡¯t like them at all.¡± She rubbed her face against Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chest, asionally repeating the phrase ¡®bad people¡¯. Chapter 289 - It was a Mosquito

Chapter 289: It was a Mosquito

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin froze. She looked down into her daughter¡¯s red eyes. She said they were bad, and they had beaten her. Did it mean that she saw everything? Had she remembered Li Manni¡¯s face? And that Mrs. Li had pped her? ¡°Rainy, how did you know that they are bad people?¡± She cupped her daughter¡¯s face with her hands. She had been crying for a long time, and her eyes were bloodshot like a bunny¡¯s. ¡°They are bad people.¡± Rainy pouted her little lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to bad people. I don¡¯t want to talk to the Auntie who had beaten Mommy.¡± She continued to shake her head. When Rainy met with someone she didn¡¯t like, she might not talk to them because she had a temper, too. Sure enough, the child had seen everything. Xia Ruoxin put on a stiff smile. ¡°Rainy, that¡¯s not true. That Auntie did not beat me. There was a mosquito on my face. She helped me to kill it. I don¡¯t feel any pain at all.¡± She pinched her daughter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Look, you don¡¯t feel the pain when I pinched you gently. You did not cry, right? Besides, I did not cry then because it was not painful for me. That Auntie was just hitting the mosquito.¡± Rainy was confused as she listened. A mosquito? She cocked her head. Oh... remember. It was a mosquito. ¡°I still don¡¯t like them.¡± Rainy rubbed her face against Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chest. She had a stubborn streak, and her subjective awareness was strong. ¡°Mommy, I am sleepy. I want to sleep now.¡± She rubbed her eyes and blinked constantly. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Xia Ruoxin kissed her poor daughter¡¯s face and tucked the nket around her. ¡°Mommy, Dolly.¡± Rainy tried hard to keep her eyes open. She would not sleep without her doll. ¡°Here¡¯s your doll.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up the doll from the bed and ced it into Rainy¡¯s arms. She clutched the doll tight as her eyshes fluttered like a fan. Soon, her snoring could be heard. ¡°Rainy, hold on for a few more days. It¡¯s just a few more days, and you¡¯ll be fine. Mommy will take you and leave this ce.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her palm gently onto her daughter¡¯s slightly cold skin. Truly, it would just be a few days of suffering. She believed Rainy would be strong enough. ¡°Mommy...¡± Her tiny hands were hugging her doll tightly. However, she was calling out for her mother. They only had each other. Rainy only had her mother, and her mother only had Rainy. The night was still. It was dark and quiet. A huge wedding portrait hung on the interior wall. A man and a woman were sleeping in each other¡¯s arms in an enormous bed. Suddenly, the woman opened her eyes. Her lips were quivering; her body, shaking. ¡°Lui, don¡¯t die. No!¡± she eximed. The bedsidemp was turned on abruptly. A dim light began to fill the whole room. ¡°Manni.¡± Chu Lui sat up in a hurry and took the shaking Li Manni into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I am here. It¡¯s okay. Everything is okay.¡± He patted her back gently. Recently, she had been prone to having nightmares, and especially easy to be awoken with a start. ¡°Lui, don¡¯t go for that operation. Please? I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m really scared.¡± She was clutching Chu Lui¡¯s pajamas so tightly, adamant of him going through with that operation. Her eyes were dull; her lipscked luster. She looked like a flower, deprived of hydration and was withering. Chapter 290 - She Disagreed

Chapter 290: She Disagreed

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lui, don¡¯t do it please?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyebrows knitted tightly together, but his palm remained on her back, patting soothingly. ¡°Go back to sleep. Don¡¯t think too much. There are no risks in the operation. Trust me, it is 100-percent risk-free.¡± He did not understand why she was so adamant about him going for the operation. The doctor had already said that everything would be fine. He had exined it to her as best he could. Why was she dead set on disagreeing with him? Whenever she saw him now, that was all she has to say to him. The man¡¯s handsome features turned somber in the lightly lit room. He sighed softly as he felt himself wavered. However, when he thought of the little pale-faced girl, he felt suppressed. He closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they were filled with determination. When did he be so indecisive? He embraced Li Manni who had just fallen asleep. His fingers brushed against her face. Do you know? That child has eyes that resembled Yixuan when she was a little girl. I didn¡¯t take good care of Yixuan. That¡¯s why I must save this child. He held Li Manni in his arm. With the other, he reached out to turn off the night light. He did not notice that Li Manni had opened her eyes. Her dazed look was gone. Instead, she was wide awake. In the hospital, Xia Ruoxiny on the hospital bed with her daughter in her arms. It was a small bed. Rainy squirmed in her arms, constantly blinking her eyes. ¡°Mommy, will the operation be painful?¡± She was ying with Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. As shepared the differences, she wondered when she would grow up to be an adult. She wanted to be as beautiful as her mother. ¡°It won¡¯t. It will be done when you wake up from your nap. Then, we can go home.¡± Xia Ruoxinforted her daughter. She knew the girl was afraid. After all, she was still young. It was only natural that she was afraid. ¡°Mommy, after my hair grows long, you have to buy me lots and lots of hair clips with butterfly knots.¡± Rainy squeezed her little body into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms as she pouted her lips. She remembered everything so don¡¯t lie to her. ¡°You¡¯re such a big little girl.¡± Xia Ruoxin tucked her daughter¡¯s body under the nket. Rainy was only talkative when she was around Xia Ruoxin. She¡¯s usually quieter when there are outsiders. ¡°You remember everything so clearly. No one can lie to you.¡± She pinched her daughter¡¯s nose. That made Rainy smile as her eyes curved into a pair of crescents. She had one hand around Dolly and the other clutching Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. The sky was getting dark outside. However, the light was warm when it shone into the hospital ward. It was turning into a second home for them. In the Chu mansion, Li Manni was getting depressed. No matter what she said or how much she objected, Chu Lui was determined to go through with that operation. There was no room for negotiation. ¡°Madam, the food is getting cold. Aren¡¯t you eating?¡± the maid asked, worried. What was happening to her? Recently, she did not have much appetite for anything. At times, she would sit in a dazed after only eating a few mouthfuls. It was happening now. Chapter 291 - Passed Out

Chapter 291: Passed Out

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Oh, I know.¡± Li Manni nodded her head. She had forgotten when thest time she had had dinner was. She wasn¡¯t hungry at all. The door opened. Chu Lui entered, wearing a frown. He saw a table of untouched dishes, and his lips pursed into a line. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating again?¡± He rested a hand on Li Manni¡¯s shoulder. What should he do with her? He felt so suppressed and suffocated around her. ¡°Lui, I don¡¯t want it. I really don¡¯t.¡± She shook her head as she wrapped her arms around Chu Lui¡¯s waist. ¡°Please, I beg you. Don¡¯t go for that operation. Please. Don¡¯t go. I don¡¯t want you to go.¡± There was a slightly crazed look on her face. He began to have difficulty breathing with her arms wrapped around him. ¡°Manni, calm down!¡± He gripped her shoulders with both hands and pushed her away from him. She wasn¡¯t like this in the past. That child was only three years old. If he refused to save her, she would die. Even a coldhearted man like him could not bear to see such a young child suffer. How could she? Was she prepared to see the loss of a young life? ¡°Manni, there will be no problems with the operation. Please don¡¯t be so unreasonable.¡± He was running out of patience with her. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want... I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Li Manni covered both her ears with her hands and shook her head constantly. She was not listening. She refused to listen to anything. By any means, he must not go through with that operation. That child must not be saved. She wanted her to die so she must. Suddenly, everything before her turned pitch ck. She passed out in Chu Lui¡¯s arms. ¡°Manni. Manni, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s face changed. He patted Li Manni¡¯s face. Then, he carried her immediately and walked out. She was fine one minute and passed out the next. He walked swiftly; his thoughts solely on his wife. Li Manni was having a medical examination at the hospital. Chu Lui¡¯s parents, as well as Li Manni¡¯s, had arrived. They were waiting anxiously. How could a healthy person faint for no apparent reason? ¡°Ah Lui, what happened?¡± Song Wan asked as she tugged at her son¡¯s sleeve. Li Manni was perfectly fine a few days ago. They were worried sick about her. Chu Lui leaned against the wall. The cold from the wall seeped into his back. He felt cold all over his body. It did not cross his mind. However, Li Manni¡¯s objection to the operation was much more intense than he thought. On the one hand, he had his wife. On the other, there was the child. He put his hand over his forehead. His dark eyes were unreadable. ¡°Ah Lui?¡± Song Wan asked again. However, she was met with silence from Chu Lui. He had not said a word. Song Wan¡¯s hands clenched into fists, worried that she would turn into a tiger mum and strangled her son¡¯s neck. He was killing her. How did she give birth to such a son? Chu Lui¡¯s eyes remained down; his expression was unusually somber. While everyone was pulling a long face, the emergency room door opened; and the doctor came out. ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter-inw?¡± ¡°How is my daughter?¡± Both women stepped forward. Each of them had one hand on the doctor. He looked at one and turned his attention to the other. ¡°Ladies, can you unhand me first? I can¡¯t answer you like this.¡± Chapter 292 - Pregnant

Chapter 292: Pregnant

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Atst, Song Wan and Mrs. Li met each other¡¯s eyes, and they released their hands at the same time. The doctor ced his hands behind his back worried that someone might grab him again. Then, he turned his attention to the two women. ¡°You may rest assured that Mrs. Chu is fine. Also, I would like to congratte you. Mrs. Chu is one-month pregnant. Perhaps, because of the baby, she had been feeling emotional. Please do not stimte her any further. It won¡¯t do her or her baby any good.¡± ¡°Pregnant?¡± The two families were shocked. They could not believe the news. This was what they had been waiting for the past four years¡ªa grandchild. They all thought they would have to wait for a long time. This was unexpected, and they had to find out in such a situation. The two women were ovee with joy. Even Chu Jiang was smiling as though he could picture an adorable child calling him ¡®Grandpa¡¯. He turned his body away from the rest as he felt his eyes tearing up. He had waited for this for a very long time. Finally, after four years, his wish was granted. A child of the Chu family. This was great news. Only Chu Lui. He was appalled when he heard the news. He stood up and was not sure what he was supposed to be feeling. He had obviously been looking forward to having a child of his own. However, he did not feel as excited as he had imagined. On the contrary, he was depressed that he would be having a child. Li Manni and his child. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± The doctor continued, ¡°As for now, Mrs. Chu is still feeling emotional. So, try to do as she wishes for the time being. Do not let her exert herself.¡± Everyone made a mental to remember that, including Chu Lui. He entered the ward. Li Manni was still sleeping. There was no improvement in herplexion. In fact, she looked worse. He sat carefully and put her hand under the nket. Maybe it was due to themotion, she woke with a scare. Li Manni grabbed Chu Lui¡¯s hand. Streaks of tears fell as she blinked her eyes. ¡°Lui, don¡¯t go. Don¡¯t...¡± She was holding onto his hand with dear life as she cried. Everyone was at a loss. ¡°Ah Lui, what is she talking about? What ¡®don¡¯t go¡¯? Don¡¯t go where?¡± Song Wan edged closer to him cautiously, worried hurting Li Manni. Now, her daughter-inw was not alone. She was carrying the grandchild of the Chu family. Chu Lui held Li Manni¡¯s hand down, but he dared not exert too much force on her. He closed his eyes and opened them. ¡°She does not want me to save that child. She worries something bad might happen during the operation.¡± Song Wan was visibly stunned, and she was at a loss for words. They knew about that child, and they agreed and supported Chu Lui¡¯s decision. Besides, the operation would be done by a renowned specialist in the country. He had also said that it was a minor surgery, and it would not affect Chu Lui¡¯s health. However, why was Li Manni so adamant about objecting? ¡°Ah Lui, just do whatever she wants. Have you forgotten what the doctor just said? Do not aggravate her.¡± Mrs. Li chimed in anxiously. She was also worried. It concerned her daughter and maternal grandchild. Naturally, she was worried. ¡°It¡¯s like this, Mrs. Li.¡± Song Wan was having difficulty trying to find the right words. ¡°Ah Lui has decided to save a three-year-old girl. She has contracted an illness, and Ah Lui¡¯s bone marrow happens to be a match for her. A date has been scheduled for the operation. For fear of overexposure affecting the operation, it has been kept on a very low-profile.¡± Chapter 293 - He Promised

Chapter 293: He Promised

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mrs. Li¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Chu Lui and Mrs. Chu, I don¡¯t mean to sound bad, but are you confused? How can an operation be without risks when knives are being used? If something happens, what will happen to Manni and my grandchild? Is other people¡¯s child more important than our own? Do you really not want a child for your family?¡± Song Wan¡¯s expression became unnatural at Mrs. Li¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t like that. The child was simply too pitiful. They couldn¡¯t bear with it. If they ignored it, that child would be dead. How could they live with that on their conscience? ¡°Don¡¯t go, Lui.¡± Li Manni mumbled in unease. Herplexion was getting worse as though Chu Lui was really dying. She, on the other hand, could not take another blow. ¡°Ah Lui, it¡¯s your decision.¡± In a dilemma, Song Wan threw the issue back at Chu Lui. It was also true that other people¡¯s child would always belong to another. They couldn¡¯t be med for being selfish. After all, this child had note easy to them. They had waited for four years. Chu Lui sat down. His right hand clenched into a tight fist. He had never had to struggle with a decision like this before. That child¡¯s face appeared in his mind constantly. His temple and brows were hurting from all his rubbing. His eyes shifted to Li Manni¡¯s face, and for the first time, he felt bias in his mind. His bnce has tilted, and his judgment is now biased. ¡°Lui, promise me. Can you promise me, please?¡± Li Manni¡¯s tears dripped onto the back of his hand. It hurt him to see her crying. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes were so dark; there was no light in them. He heard his voice. It sounded hoarse to his own ears. ¡°Alright, I promise.¡± Atst, Mrs. Li rxed. Her daughter¡¯s mood could finally turn better, and she wouldn¡¯t have to worry anymore. That way, her grandchild would be able to grow without any worry. Once he¡¯s born, he would be the third generation of the Chu family. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Song Wan began to cry. She walked over to Chu Jiang and cried as she stood beside him. It was because of that child whom she had never seen before¡ªa child who was only three years old. We are sorry. She thought. Please forgive their selfishness. They really had no choice or any other way. Chu Jiang ced his hand on his wife¡¯s shoulder. He also sighed softly. Naturally, he was aware of the reason that his wife was crying and sad. He was having a grandchild. It was supposed to be a joyous asion. However, for some unknown reason, he felt an unexinable sadness. Because for this child to be born, another one would have to die. In this world, who had no parents, and who had no children? One could only say it¡¯s fate. Chu Lui rested his stiff hand on Li Manni¡¯s face and caressed gently. ¡°I promise. I won¡¯t go for the operation or to save that child. You musty down and rest well. Don¡¯t cry unnecessarily. You are going to be a mother. You need to stop being temperamental.¡± Initially, Li Manni did not know what Chu Lui was talking about until she heard the word ¡®mother¡¯. Her eyes brightened. ¡°Lui, are you saying... that... I¡¯m... pregnant? I am with child? Our child? ¡°Is it true?¡± She ced her hand on her stomach and caressed gently. There was a child inside. A child they had been waiting for four years. Chapter 294 - She Had Everything

Chapter 294: She Had Everything

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yes, our child. You are so careless. How could you not know that you¡¯re pregnant?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s hand shifted andy ttened on her stomach. It was warm. He did not know why, but his heart felt numb. Sorry, Rainy. I can¡¯t save you. Suddenly, a sharp pang pierced his heart. It hurt so much that the veins on the back of his hands almost burst. He didn¡¯t dare to think of that child or her little face. At this moment, inside the prestigious VIP room, everyone was absorbed in their own thoughts. Even the atmosphere in the room seemed to have thinner causing them to feel suffocated as a result. Chu Lui¡¯s hand remained on Li Manni¡¯s stomach as though by doing this, he could put himself at ease. He would not think about that face, the one child that he had deserted. Mrs. Li was right. How could other people¡¯s child be more important than his own? That¡¯s right. His child was the most important person to him. If he were to choose, there was no doubt about it. He needed this child; his family needed this child. Chu Enterprise needed to have an heir. Atst, Li Manni smiled with satisfaction. Perhaps, among the many people in the room, she was the only one who could really smile. That¡¯s because now, she had everything. She had everything she had ever wished for. Whatever she didn¡¯t want would soon disappear. She closed her eyes in silence, wondering how good her dream would be tonight. While Chu Lui stared deeply at her with his dark eyes, an extremely painful look appeared at the corner of his eyes which could not be wiped away. He turned around and looked out the window. His eyebrows were knitted together with something that did not belong to him, like one who had gone through great changes. So he, Chu Lui, had also met with this day when he would have his internal struggles. Li Manni was sleeping soundly, but he doubted he would be having any rest tonight. It did not matter as long as it was what she wanted. His wife and his unborn child needed his protection. In another slightly normal hospital, Xia Ruoxin wiped the stain off Rainy¡¯s mouth gently. She had vomited again. It has been a few days since she has eaten a good meal, and she has been having a fever for the whole day. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m in pain.¡± Her little hands grabbed at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. She was actually a very strong child, and she would never voice or scream in pain. However, this time, she had said it¡¯s painful. It must have been really painful for her. Exactly how much suffering could a three-year-old endure? Any child her age would have cried at the slightest touch. However, her daughter¡ªwho was going through so much pain¡ªcould only utter ¡®Mommy, I¡¯m in pain¡¯. ¡°Mommy knows.¡± She wrapped her arms around her daughter¡¯s tiny body. ¡°Mommy knows you are in pain. I am here with you in pain. Bear with it for a few more days, okay? Once you have been cured of your sickness, you won¡¯t feel any more pain. Mommy will buy you lots and lots of hair clips with butterfly knot and pretty clothes, too.¡± ¡°Mommy, you can¡¯t lie to me...¡± Rainy¡¯s voice was getting softer and softer. She shrank deeper into her mother¡¯s arms, her tiny body kept shivering. Xia Ruoxin ced her hand against her daughter¡¯s forehead and realized that her temperature was shockingly high. ¡°Doctor... Doctor... ¡± She scooped her daughter up as she called out for the doctor. What to do? What should she do? Her daughter¡¯s temperature was like having a fever again. It was getting higher and higher each time. The frequency of her fever was getting more and more. It was bing more critical each time. Chapter 295 - Fever

Chapter 295: Fever

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The doctor came over in a rush and took Rainy from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. He ced the child carefully on the bed. Then, he pricked a fine needle into the child¡¯s arms. Rainy¡¯s favorite doll wasying on the floor. In their fluster, they had even stepped onto it. Xia Ruoxin came closer, concerned. She picked the doll up from the floor and held it carefully in her arms. Her tears fell onto the doll¡¯s face where it had been stepped on. Soon, its face was cleansed off of its dirt by her tears. The doll remained smiling, but the woman carrying her had been crying the whole time. The child lying on the hospital bed looked extremely small. Her little face had an unusual redness to it, and her hands were tightly sped together. Her cries could be heard from time to time as well as the soft yet heart-wrenching words that came out of her mouth. ¡°Mommy... I¡¯m in pain.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in pain...¡± ¡°Mommy, blow...¡± ¡°Mommy, blow on Rainy...¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenly covered her mouth to prevent herself from crying out loud. She was afraid of disturbing the doctor, afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to save her poor daughter. She would be going for the surgery soon, very soon. It was only one day away. Rainy would be the healthy child she once was. She could run, jump,ugh, or cry and never feel the pain. Nothing, nothing must ever happen to her child. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. The doctor wiped the sweat off his face and ced his hand on the child¡¯s extremely small face, taking her temperature cautiously. Good. Atst, she¡¯s fine. He caressed her face gently. You are a very brave child, and you will be fine. It definitely will be fine. Have faith in Uncle. I will cure you. He could feel the burning sensation in his eyes. He was almost scared to death earlier. The child¡¯s condition suddenly worsened. She almost didn¡¯t make it through just now. After spending such a long time together, he was bing overly fond of this adorable and beautiful child. They were fortunate that this was only one time. They would operate on her tomorrow, and she would be fine after that. He turned around and came to face the woman who had been weeping behind him. She must have been terrified, too. ¡°She¡¯s fine now. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s doing well. Try not to wake her up. She¡¯s a very obedient girl, and she won¡¯t be leaving you.¡± The doctor¡¯s voice was extremely gentle and soft. He was also worried about waking the little one who had a really tough time earlier. ¡°Mmm. Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded. She dared not make a sound as her eyes fell on the movement of Rainy¡¯s rising and falling chest. That lump in her chest was finally dissolved. Her Rainy was still alive. She was alive and hadn¡¯t left her. She came closer and sat by the bed. She looked down at the doll and gently wiped its face clean. Then, she flipped the corner of the nket and ced the doll in Rainy¡¯s arms. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Rainy. Mommy is here. I¡¯m here keeping youpany.¡± She caressed her daughter¡¯s small face as she choked ufortably. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everything is going to be fine. You won¡¯t be feeling any more pain after the surgery tomorrow.¡± The doctor sighed before he walked out. He was going to go through the details of tomorrow¡¯s operation again. He entered his office, sat down, and closed his eyes in exhaustion. After a while, he forced himself to cheer up. He sat and straightened his back while he flipped through the medical records in front of him one page at a time. Then, he rubbed between his eyes. Chapter 296 - Will She Grow Up?

Chapter 296: Will She Grow Up?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He closed his eyes again to take a catnap. Suddenly, the sound of the telephone ringing broke his concentration. He opened his eyes hastily at the shock and picked up the receiver. He was wide awake due to the timely telephone ring. Otherwise, he would have fallen asleep. This was crunch time. How could he use it to sleep? How dared he? ¡°Hello, you...¡± Before he could finish his greeting, he got to his feet abruptly. Even his expression had changed instantly. ¡°Mr. Chu, how can this be? Tomorrow is the day for the surgery. That child just had... ¡°Hello! Mr. Chu, Mr. Chu...¡± The doctor stared at the telephone after the line was disconnected and stood rooted on the spot like a wooden man. The surgery tomorrow was canceled. Chu Lui had refused to be a bone marrow donor. There was no room for negotiation. He said not to contact him in the future. How could this be? What had happened? Hadn¡¯t they confirmed everything? The surgery team has done all the necessary preparation. Even earlier, he had barely saved Rainy from the brink of death. This time,dy luck was on her side. Next time, it might not be so. The child was waiting for him to save her. How could he be so irresponsible? He gave them hope and dashed it all, putting them into the darkest and coldest corner of hell. This surgery was meant to save a life. It was not a game for them to resurrect the dead. She only has one life and this one chance. Pang! He mmed the receiver on the table. What should he tell the child? How could he face the poor mother to break the news? Their hope had been dashed. It was gone. That would mean the child was also losing her life. It was such a young life, and she was such an adorable child. He sank in his chair. As a doctor, he was used to seeing death. However, to witness someone this young losing her life still saddened him, and his heart ached from it. Such a pitiful child. He picked up the medical records and started to make his way out. However, as he stood by the door to the ward and saw Xia Ruoxin and Rainy¡¯s silhouettes, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to go forward another step. Moreover, to tell them the bad news. Let both of them have another day. One more day of hope was better than one more day of despair. He closed the door gently, allowing the mother and daughter to have this space to themselves. This might be thest time for them to be together in each others¡¯pany. ¡°Mommy.¡± Rainy opened her eyes slowly. As she was rubbing her eyes, she saw Xia Ruoxin; and a small smile appeared on her face. Her smile was as always filled with innocence and naivety. ¡°Mommy, I love you very much. Mommy must remember me. Don¡¯t forget me.¡± Her tiny hands grabbed gently at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s wig. However, soon, her little mouth was pouting again. ¡°Mommy, I am afraid.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be. Look, Mommy is here with you. Right?¡± Xia Ruoxin cupped her daughter¡¯s face with her hands. She could feel the tears on her daughter¡¯s little face, and all Rainy wanted was for her face to be stered onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands. She stopped crying the moment she felt her mother¡¯s warm hands. ¡®Mommy¡¯s hands are big. They are almost as big as my face.¡¯ She rested a hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s andpared their hands. ¡°Mommy, will I grow up to be as beautiful as you?¡± She yed with Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers. Her teary eyes were exceptionally bright. Everything in her world was innocent and simple. Chapter 297 - That Was It

Chapter 297: That Was It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Of course.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled faintly, gently taking her daughter¡¯s hands and holding them tight. ¡°You will be as beautiful as me when you are an adult.¡± ¡°So, I will be as beautiful as you?¡± Her eyes curved into a pair of crescents. She wanted to be as beautiful as her mother. Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s nose hard. ¡°Little imp, aren¡¯t you beautiful now? Look around you. In the whole hospital, which child has your looks that can seduce these uncles and aunties¡¯ souls away?¡± ¡°Mommy, it hurts. You are such a fierce mother.¡± Rainy pouted her mouth. However, she liked it like this. ¡°Mommy, I want to listen to a story¡ªthe one about Snow White.¡± Shey down quietly using her mother¡¯s thigh as a pillow. The IV (Intravenous Therapy) drip was still attached to her little hand so she couldn¡¯t move around much. Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s tiny body gently as she started to tell the story. Actually, she had told her countless fairy tales. However, her daughter was weird. If she liked something, she would love it wholeheartedly. For the things that she hated, it was the same. She never grew tired of listening to that same fairy tale and her favorite doll. At this time, no one knew that Chu Lui¡¯s body had started to feel weak after he hung up the telephone. Another body stood stered at his back. It was soft and warm. Instinctively, he reached out and held tight onto the woman¡¯s hands at his waist. ¡°Lui, do you think we will have a boy or a girl?¡± Li Manni asked sweetly. She heard that telephone conversation. Ha, that bastard was finally dying. There¡¯s also the possibility that Xia Ruoxin might not survive the ordeal. She wanted to see who would dare to vie with her for Chu Lui, her husband. He belonged to her, now and forever. She was the only one to deserve such a perfect marriage even if he did not love her as much as she had imagined. However, they would live together as husband and wife. In this lifetime, they would live together as husband and wife. ¡°I¡¯m fine with both, whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl.¡± Chu Lui turned around, took Li Manni into his arms, and sat her on hisp. Then, heid his hand on her stomach. There was a child inside. A child of his own. He did not know why, but it didn¡¯t feel real to him. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m really happy because I have you and the baby with me.¡± Li Manni¡¯s smile was filled with joy even more so when she was sleeping. Chu Lui remained silent. She was happy. Was he? Unwilling to dwell further on this matter, he embraced the woman tightly and told himself that he was already a husband and a father. He had a sessful career, affluent, and he had a lovely wife as well as an unborn child. What more could he have asked for? What else was he unsatisfied about? He put his chin atop Li Manni¡¯s head. His hand remained on her stomach, caressing gently. Was it a boy or a girl? In fact, he had wanted a girl, a baby girl who looked like that little girl. She would grow up to be a pretty girl with big eyes, long eyshes, and a little red mouth. She would call him ¡®Daddy¡¯, let him carry her, and be his little princess. However, the operation tomorrow had been canceled. The only thing that child might have to wait for was for her condition to be worse. Then, she would leave this world. He felt extremely bad and depressed, even suffocating. He didn¡¯t want things to turn out this way. Yet, it had to be. He let go of Li Manni, patted her face lightly, and said, ¡°I have to retrieve something. Stay here and don¡¯t run around.¡± The Li family and the Chu family were already treating her like a priceless treasure. At times when she walked a few more steps, that would send them into a frenzy of worrying. The doctor had said that her pregnancy was still unstable at its current stage, and she needed to take special care, especially for the first three months. Li Manni nodded her head and sat down. Her eyes never left the man¡¯s silhouette as he was leaving. However, the smile that had remained on her lips began to crumble as the look of utmost unhappiness surfaced on her face. He left. Was he going out to see that woman and that child? She stood up, walked over to the window, and gently peeled the curtains apart. Indeed, Chu Lui got in the car and drove off. Soon, he vanished out of her sight. She put the curtains down and sat on the sofa again. She raised her head and watched the clock on the wall, waiting for time to pass as it went from seconds to minutes. Chu Lui drove like a speed demon. He wanted to see that child, perhaps for the veryst time. However, even if he were to see her, he would not know what to say. He could have saved her. In the end, he chose not to. He could exin it to her. Would she understand at such a tender age? The car screeched to a stop by the side of the road. He took out his cigarettes from his pocket, lit one, and began smoking. This was the only thing that seemed to calm his uneasiness. By now, there was a slight tremor in his fingers which was holding the cigarette. As he exhaled, the smoke quickly clouded the view in front of his eyes. At this moment, his mobile phone in the car started ringing. He did not want to answer it, but that ringing melody refused to stop. Its continuous ringing roared in his ears as though it was calling out for his life. Finally, he took his mobile phone out. When he saw the disyed number, he began having second thoughts about answering. It was Li Manni who was currently at home. There was no way he could refuse the call. So, he ced the mobile phone against his ear and answered with a solemn ¡®hello¡¯. His voice was filled with suppressed emotions. ¡°Lui, I don¡¯t feel so good. Can youe back?¡± It was Li Manni¡¯s weeping voice from the other end of the phone. Chu Lui hurriedly ced his phone stered to his face while his other hand was already starting the car. I¡¯ll be back soon, very soon. Manni, don¡¯t be afraid. He tossed the phone aside. The intersection was right ahead. If he turned left, he would head towards that child he could save but chose not to. If he turned right, there was his wife who was currently pregnant. He pursed his lips into a tight line as he clenched his hands over the steering wheel until a shade of white appeared on his knuckles. He steered the car to the right; his choice was still his wife. As for that child, he might have liked her a lot as though he had met his little bride once more. However, that couldn¡¯t possibly be Yixuan. Now, nothing was more important than Li Manni. She was carrying her child and Chu Lui¡¯s. The car sped by as he stepped on the elerator without any hesitation. This time, he knew that he would never see that child ever again. There was no need to. He would leave things as it was because he had no wish to see a cold and lifeless little body. Chapter 298 - No More Surgery

Chapter 298: No More Surgery

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He¡¯d just pretend that he had never seen that child before. Yixuan was already dead. Everything that had happened was in the past. His wife now was Li Manni, and she was pregnant with his child. This was enough for him to make his choice. The ck car vanished quickly. However, no words escaped from the man¡¯s silent lips. They merely pursed even tightly together. His heart might have been beating, but each sound was apanied by an aching pain. It was subdued yet consistent. The sky was getting dark. The darkening sky was an indication of a new day approaching. Xia Ruoxin caressed her daughter¡¯s face gently as her lips curled into a small smile. ¡°Sleep, Rainy. You have to be brave tomorrow. Remember that Mommy will be there with you all the time.¡± She gave her daughter¡¯s cheek a gentle kiss. Then, she embraced her tiny frame into her arms. Both she and Rainy could fit into the small bedfortably as they were extremely petite. It only took a small bed for them to sleep in, with room to spare. That became their world. The doll at the head of the bed seemed to stare at them until the darkness had passed, and everything returned to normal. Tonight had nothing to do with the good or the bad that would happen tomorrow. They slept soundly and deeply because they thought the surgery would go on without a glitch. However, no one knew that none of these ns could match the speedy changes. The next day, Xia Ruoxin woke up very early so that she could cook a bowl of porridge for her daughter. She even put a bit of sugar in there. It was her baby¡¯s favorite food and the only thing the little girl could eat¡ªthe mushy stuff. However, after today, she would soon be able to taste the fish that her mother cooks. She picked up a small spoon and began feeding her daughter, a mouthful at a time. ¡°Is it tasty?¡± She patted gently on her daughter¡¯s tiny cheeks as Rainy nodded her head hard. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s yummy. Mommy¡¯s porridge is the best.¡± Rainy took another mouthful. A child¡¯s mouth was small so she was eating very slowly. She has been eating the bowl of porridge for a very long time. ¡°Then finish it. Don¡¯t leave any left-over. A good baby always finishes her food.¡± She squatted in front of her daughter while Rainy dangled her feet at her chest level, swinging from time to time. There were no shoes on her tiny feet, but they were touching her mother¡¯s chest. It was warm, and she liked it a lot. When they noticed him, the doctor was already standing in front of them. Rainy smiled shyly as soon as she saw the doctor. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± She was indeed an obedient child when she saw someone whom she liked. She was such a well-behaved and polite child. ¡°Hi, Rainy. Have you been good today?¡± He came forward and rested his hand on top of her head. His hands were actually shaking. Then, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When they opened again, it seemed he had reached some sort of decision. ¡°Miss Xia, I have something to tell you. You might not be able to ept it immediately, but still, I have to let you know.¡± The doctor¡¯s words caused Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart to skip a beat, and she began to feel extremely uneasy. What he wanted to tell her... did it have to do with the surgery? With Rainy? Hadn¡¯t they told her that everything has been arranged, and the surgery would proceed as scheduled? ¡°Miss Xia, we are so sorry to tell you that the surgery today has been canceled.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body froze. The spoon that she was holding kept trembling as though she was powerless to hold the weightless spoon. ¡°So, has it been postponed till tomorrow?¡± She opened her mouth and asked weakly, but her hands never stopped moving. She continued to feed Rainy the porridge while the little girl tilted her head curiously, not understanding their conversation. She merely ate the porridge quietly when Xia Ruoxin fed her. She ate one mouthful after another. ¡°No.¡± The doctor had trouble finding the words to break the news. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry, Miss Xia. It¡¯s possible that there will be no surgery. Mr. Chu, for some reason, has decided not to donate his bone marrow. There is no way we can proceed further.¡± The doctor met Rainy¡¯s innocent eyes. He couldn¡¯t bear it, but there was nothing he could do. ¡°Spend more time with the child. Buy her whatever she wants. After all, this child...¡± Xia Ruoxin understood what he was trying to say even though he did not finish his words. Her Rainy has been handed a death sentence. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy touched Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face with her little hand. She moved her mouth to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes and started blowing at them. ¡°Mommy, are your eyes hurting? Let me blow.¡± She kept blowing at the tears in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes. She thought her mother¡¯s eyes were hurting, but she did not know that her mother was crying, not because of the pain in her eyes. ¡°Have another mouthful.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not bother with her own tears. She continued to feed her daughter. ¡°You must eat well, Rainy. Mommy will make lots and lots of yummy food for you to eat.¡± Forgive me for not being able to take better care of you. With me as your useless mother, you have gone through so much suffering. You never had a day without worries. Even now, I can¡¯t cure you of your illness. Rainy finished a small bowl of porridge. After that, Xia Ruoxin made her a bottle of milk. Rainy took it with both hands and started drinking grudgingly. She was already a big kid, not a baby. There was no need for her to drink milk anymore. However, her mother said she would have fair skin after she drank her milk. So, she kept drinking. She even leaned weirdly in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms as she sucked hard at the milk bottle. ¡°Rainy, Mommy has to go out for a little while. You must stay here, be good, and listen to the aunties. Okay?¡± Xia Ruoxin gently caressed her daughter¡¯s face. The tender smile remained on her face, but no one could see the bleakness and despair in her eyes. ¡°Okay. I will be good and wait here for Mommy toe back. I will listen to the aunties and uncles.¡± Rainy promised obediently as she patted her chest. She was the most obedient child. Naturally, she would obey her mother¡¯s instruction. ¡°That¡¯s my good girl.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently kissed her daughter¡¯s little cheeks before she finally stood up. She would look for Chu Lui to beg him to save her daughter. Rainy was not only her daughter; she was his daughter, too. Even if Chu Lui might take Rainy away from her in the end. She could not care less. All she wanted was for her daughter to stay alive and be healthy. She stood up, tidied her clothes, and walked out of the hospital. The sky outside was gloomy, and the air, heavy. Perhaps, a storm was brewing. Chapter 299 - She Had Waited For It

Chapter 299: She Had Waited For It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She looked up and told herself to be strong, to be determined because Rainy¡¯s life was resting on her hands. She made her way towards the Chu vi, a location she would never forget. It was a ce that had given her heaven as well as hell. If it was possible at all, she never wanted to set foot into the property. If it was up to her, she never wanted to recall anything. It was all for her daughter. Everything about her did not matter. Xia Ruoxin stood, facing the gate of the Chu vi, as she looked at the huge house. It was dozens of times bigger than the apartment that she and Rainy were staying. However, she did not feel that this ce was better or safer than her house. Her family might be small, but she had her loved ones. This ce was huge; yet, one could hardly call it home. She came to the door, looking poorer than the maids working here. She knocked. Finally, someone answered the door after a long time. There was a dull ache in her heart. ¡°May I know who you are looking for?¡± asked a person with a strange voice. After four years, it turned out that everything had changed¡ªno more Xia Ruoxin or Xiao Hong. Then again, someone was still around to ask ¡®may I know who you are looking for?¡¯ No one knew she was Chu Lui¡¯s wife or the previous mistress of the house. They had nothing to do with each other, but she had a three-year-old daughter. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Chu Lui. Is he in?¡± Her voice was slightly hoarse. It did not sound as mellow as it used to be because she had cried for a very long time. ¡°You are looking for Master? What business do you have with Master?¡± The maid stared weirdly at Xia Ruoxin for the longest time. Her clothes had been worn for many years, and the color had faded due to the numerous washes. Her hair was not very clean, and it looked odd. She was obviously a pauper. What was she doing here? Was she crazy? ¡°I need to talk to him. Is he in there?¡± Erh... she shouldn¡¯t be a lunatic, right? ¡°What business do you have looking for the Master?¡± The maid blocked the doorway with her body, afraid Xia Ruoxin would try to break in. She wasn¡¯t worried about her seeing anyone. She was more worried that Xia Ruoxin would step on the floor she had just painstakingly mopped and dirty it. The mopping was done manually bit by bit. At the sight of the shoes on the shabbily dressed woman, the maid cast a disdainful smile. ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. ¡°I only want to see Chu Lui. Please let me see him. Please?¡± She could sound humble and behave without dignity. All she wanted was to be able to see that man. Could she? ¡°Mmm... this is...¡± The maid was put in a tight situation. ¡°I¡¯ll get down on my knees for you.¡± Xia Ruoxin noticed her dilemma. She bent her knees and said she would knee. If that would help save her daughter, she would do it. She would do anything. ¡°Oh, no. You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± The maid hurriedly helped her up. Perhaps, it was really a matter of urgency. She would never question her employers about their lives. It was just that this woman was simply sobbing too pitifully. She couldn¡¯t bear to see her like this. ¡°Actually, it is not that I don¡¯t want you inside. The master and madam are not in here. Even if youe in, it would be useless. You won¡¯t be able to see them at all.¡± The maid rubbed her head. ¡°You are one stepte. They just left.¡± ¡°Left?¡± Xia Ruoxin took a step back as the color drained from her face. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡± She felt as if her world had copsed. The maid was shocked to see her like that. Would she kill herself? Looking at her now, it was clear that she couldmit suicide if she didn¡¯t see the master. ¡°Left. They left...¡± Xia Ruoxin kept repeating the same words. Where did they go? Was it far away? Would she make it in time? ¡°Yes.¡± The maid nodded her head. ¡°Madam is pregnant so Master has brought her to the hospital. If you want to find them, you can go to the biggest hospital here to look for them. You...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she saw that woman turned around and ran in the opposite direction. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the hurry? I just want to say that you should bring an umbre with you. It might rain soon.¡± The maid continued to mumble to herself. She had never seen such a weird woman. She closed the door but not before taking another look outside. See, she had said so. It was going to rain, and it would get heavier. Xia Ruoxin kept wiping at her eyes. Was it because of the rain or her tears that were clouding her eyes, causing her sight to be blurred? Li Manni was pregnant. She was pregnant with his baby. That would exin why he was unwilling to save her daughter. Yet, they were both just children. Rainy was his daughter, too. She never stopped running; neither did she stop crying. After she found thergest hospital in the city, she could see at a nce an inconspicuous ck car parking at the entrance as she stood at its gate. However, she could recognize with just one look that that was Chu Lui¡¯s license te number. It had not changed for the past four years. She did not enter but stood outside, allowing the rain to beat on her body and face. Her clothes had been thoroughly drenched from the rain, and there wasn¡¯t a clean patch on her clothes. Droplets of rain fell on her face, rolled down the contours of her cheekbones, and onto her lips. The rain had provided some much-needed moisturizing to the dry and already-cracked lips. She was waiting for them. As long as theye out, she would wait for them. She believed that if she remained standing at this spot, she would see them. If she went in, she might miss them. There was no room for errors because Rainy couldn¡¯t afford to bear the consequences any longer. The rain gushed down and fell on the body of that disconcerting woman. Her face was pale¡ªdevoid of all color, and her teeth chattered constantly from the cold. So, she stood in the rain like this, with no intention of seeking shelter. A shudder escaped from her as she embraced herself with her hands tightly around her shoulders. It turned out that the rain in this season could still be cold and freezing. She stood and shivered in the rain, but she never took her eyes off the hospital entrance. It wasn¡¯t until the pair emerged that a gleam came into her face as she stared unblinkingly at them. She had waited for them. After all this time, she had finally seen them. At the hospital entrance, Chu Lui took off his jacket and put it over Li Manni as he shielded his wife¡¯s head in annoyance. It had rained. Even though he was holding an umbre in his hand and while they were not too far away from his car, he was still reluctant to let any rain touched Li Manni. Chapter 300 - Never Let Go

Chapter 300: Never Let Go

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lui. The doctor said the baby is fine. I¡¯m okay.¡± Li Manni shielded her belly with her hands cautiously. The first trimester of pregnancy was the most dangerous. Thus, they had been extremely careful. It showed how much they cared about this baby and how important it was to them. ¡°I know. Still, it¡¯s better to be careful.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s arm tightened around Li Manni¡¯s waist, and it tightened even more protectively. Then, he opened the umbre and guided her carefully out of the hospital entrance. Li Manni cowered her body as the wind blew the rain onto them. Even though Chu Lui¡¯s jacket was around her, she still felt cold nheless. ¡°Cold?¡± A look of genuine concern shed across Chu Lui¡¯s eyes. It was not good for her body like this. How would she be able to nurture their child? Looking at her stomach, it pained him considerably¡ªa feeling he had never felt before. He did not know that pregnancy could be so tough on a woman. Li Manni nodded her head slightly as she smiled gently. ¡°Just a bit... but, with you by my side, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± She leaned even closer to Chu Lui. As long as he was with her, she did not feel cold at all. Bear with it for a while more. It won¡¯t be cold once we¡¯re in the car. Chu Lui held onto her waist tightly as he shifted the umbre more in her direction. As it turned out, he could be gentle depending on who he was with. Xia Ruoxin stood rooted to the spot while droplets of rain beat on her soaked body. Actually, she felt numb from the cold. She merely stared at the pair as they walked closer and closer towards her. All the while, they only had eyes on each other. They did not notice the woman who was soaked from the rain. They were cold, but she was colder. Her greenish lips continued to chatter; her body shivered in the rain. Li Manni looked up. The silhouette of Xia Ruoxin finally fell within her sight. Her expression changed, and anxiety crept into her heart. She hase. She had finally found him. ¡°What is it?¡¯ Li Manni¡¯s sudden change in expression and the way her body froze caused Chu Lui to redirect his eyes towards her line of vision. When he spotted the woman who was standing not far away from them, an icy frost began to cover his whole body. ¡°What are you doing here? Did your sugar daddy refused to give you any money, and you havee to me for it?¡± His voice was as cold as before. It was stripped off the tenderness and care that was given to Li Manni earlier. He did not wish to see her, especially not in front of Li Manni. He knew Li Manni was not fond of her, and he was still feeling guilty of the adultery he hadmitted. Li Manni came closer to Chu Lui. She cowered her body as though she was frightened. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯m here. She won¡¯t be able to harm you.¡± Chu Lui embraced Li Manni¡¯s shoulders tightly as he continued to stare gloomily at the woman before them. If she dared to even harm his wife again, he wouldn¡¯t let her off. He would be sure to repay her in more cruel wayspared to four years ago. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips parted and closed repeatedly. It seemed she had stood there for too long and forgotten her voice. ¡°Can you save that child? Please, I¡¯m begging you to save her. Will you?¡± Finally, she found her voice, but it sounded awfully hoarse. One would not be able to make out what she was saying if one wasn¡¯t listening to her attentively. Li Manni¡¯s fingers tightened. So, she has not given up because she had found out where they were. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m a bit afraid.¡± Li Manni said with an innocent look in her eyes. It was apanied by that frightened gaze. Chu Lui¡¯s expression became even more sullen. ¡°Why does it matter to you whether I save that child or not? If I want to save her, I will do it. If I don¡¯t feel like doing it, I won¡¯t. Why do I need your advice? Who do you think you are? Do you really think you¡¯re still my wife? ¡°My wife is right here, in my arms. She¡¯s not like you who are willing to sell herself just for money.¡± His words were always heartless and brutal. To Xia Ruoxin, they were words of despair. Xia Ruoxin turned as white as paper. ¡°I have never thought of wanting to be your wife. I merely implore you to save that child.¡± Her voice prated through the rain. It was filled with such heart-breaking emotions. The child is only three years old. She is innocent. Why won¡¯t you save her? Why? ¡°Lui, don¡¯t.¡± As she felt the stiffness of Chu Lui¡¯s body, Li Manni hugged his waist tightly afraid of that Xia Ruoxin might say next. ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Chu Lui reached out to pat the shoulders of the woman in his arms. At this point, he was having mixed feelings. Perhaps recently, his heart was never in peace. The question he was asking himself now was ¡®why was Xia Ruoxin so concerned with that child¡ªsomeone who was of no rtion to her?¡¯ ¡°Lui, I don¡¯t feel so well. I¡¯m so cold.¡± Li Manni held tightly onto Chu Lui¡¯s waist as she kept repeating herself. ¡°Alright, Let¡¯s go home.¡± Chu Lui did not spare another nce at Xia Ruoxin. He merely put his umbre down and scooped Li Manni into his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± There was an extreme worry in his voice. He knew his wife could not bear the slightest agitation. In his eyes, at this very moment, there was no one as important as Li Manni and¡ªof course¡ªhis unborn child. He anxiously changed his direction. The hospital was right behind them. Li Manni¡¯s voice was filled with nervousness and fear. ¡°No, Lui. Not the hospital. I don¡¯t want to go back to the hospital. I want to go home. I want to go home. I don¡¯t want to see that woman. I don¡¯t want to.¡± Li Manni clung nervously onto the front of Chu Lui¡¯s shirt as tears fell from her eyes. She continued to cower her body, obviously in fear of someone¡¯s presence. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll go home.¡± Chu Lui carried Li Manni and made his way towards his car. However, he felt an invisible pull on his clothes that he couldn¡¯t brush away. After that, he looked back; and his sullen eyes met Xia Ruoxin¡¯s cold, squinted eyes. His wife was in extreme difort so he had no time to y her game. ¡°Chu Lui, I beg you. Please save her because she is your...¡± Xia Ruoxin clung onto his clothes. As weak as her hand was now, she still held on and never let go. Never let go. She would hold on with her dear life. However, before she could finish talking, she was interrupted by Li Manni. ¡°Lui, I want to go home. I want to go home.¡± Her voice was filled with fear, as though she would have a breakdown if she suffered another blow. Chu Lui now only had his eyes on her. All he could hear was her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m bringing you home now.¡± He held onto the woman tightly in his arms. He struggled hard and ditched the woman behind him. Xia Ruoxin was not as strong as him, and she fell on the floor as a result. Mud and soil covered her from head to toe. There was mud all over her face, and she couldn¡¯t see the way she had originally looked. Chapter 301 - He Didn’t Help

Chapter 301: He Didn¡¯t Help

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She struggled to reach her hand out and hugged Chu Lui¡¯s leg tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, I beg you. Save her, save her...¡± ¡°Leave!¡± Chu Lui was extremely anxious now. He turned and kicked Xia Ruoxin with no mercy. For a woman who was bone-skinny, this kick was so painful it made her tremble in pain continuously, but she still stretched her hand out. In the rain, her cracked voice seemed helpless and damp. ¡°Chu Lui, she¡¯s your daughter, your daughter. How could you not save her? How could you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whose daughter she is. Her life and death is none of my business. Even if she¡¯s yours, she must have been from one of your partners.¡± Chu Lui said ruthlessly, without hearing what she was saying. His ears were buzzing with noise, and the source of this noise was Xia Ruoxin. He opened his door, blocking Xia Ruoxin out. The car started, and the dirt water sttered andnded on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s already-dirty body. ¡°Chu Lui, you will regret this. How could you be so heartless? You won¡¯t even save your own daughter. You¡¯re not human, not human. I hate you. I hate you...¡± Xia Ruoxin clenched her hands tightly, screaming loudly towards the direction the car had disappeared in. This was the first time she understood hatred towards someone. She hated him, and she would do so until she dies. Sheid on the ground; her cries that were covered by the rain still as mournful. In the car, Li Manni seemed to have fallen asleep. Chu Lui covered Li Manni with his clothes carefully. He looked at the car steadily, but his hand was between his eyebrows. What did Xia Ruoxin say just now, and what did he answer? He had no recollection at all. He shook his head vigorously, refusing to think about the woman who was disturbing his thoughts. She must have been using the child to get close to him to get more money. She was always that type of woman. There was no doubt about it. She even made use of a child that was almost dying. What a wicked woman. He freed a hand and ced it on Li Manni¡¯s face, his thoughts quieting down. The rain outside grew heavier. He turned around again and focused his vision in front. Other than the unending rain, there were only the cars that he overtook one by one, his car going extremely fast. He did not realize that Li Manni had already opened her eyes. She turned her head, and only she herself knew what expression was showing on her face at that time. It was glee and satisfaction. She was not to me for being cruel. That child should not exist in this world. It was Chu Lui¡¯s child so she must die. If not, how would she have a peaceful life? Of course, the child¡¯s death wasn¡¯t her fault. She died due to her illness. She closed her eyes again, smelling the scent that made her feel at ease on Chu Lui¡¯s clothes. She could finally sleep because it was safe here and would be safer in the future. When they reached home, Chu Lui carefully carried Li Manni towards the kitchen. At this time, Li Manni woke up at the perfect time. She sat up and hugged Chu Lui¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°Lui, I want to leave this ce. I¡¯m scared.¡± She drew her body into Chu Lui¡¯s embrace, feeling as if she would not be able to live if they were apart. So scared, so fearful. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡± Chu Lui instinctively hugged her body close, wanting to give her warmth. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m scared that the baby will be in danger. I want to go overseas to keep the baby safe. Let¡¯se back when the baby is healthy, okay?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s body stiffened, and then his lips parted slightly. ¡°Okay.¡± A single ¡®okay¡¯ determined everything as well as the fate of several people. The rain outside continued falling as if starting its endless shower. Xia Ruoxin let all the rainwater pour on herself. Sheid there silently, the rainwater washing away the dirt on her face, revealing a pale, nk, and empty face. All the cars and people passed by in a blur. Some took a second look at her, but the rain was really heavy. From a distance, everything was turning blurred. ¡°I hate you... Chu Lui... I hate you...¡± Her pale lips screamed silently from time to time. The hate made her unable to withstand anything. She stood up slowly, her clothes looking nothing like what it once was, drenched... and so was her heart. The woman now was even worse than a beggar. She looked into the distance. The dazed eyes had finally be empty. Someone told her how she could live on without Rainy. She continued to walk forwards, the rain dripping on her face and running down her chin. She ced her hand on her chest. It was really painful. She wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she was going to lose her daughter or because she was kicked in the chest by Chu Lui. She did not stop a step. She did not want to move an inch, but she was still moving. She wanted to see her daughter, her Rainy. She did not know how long she took to reach the hospital. Her feet left a trail of water behind her, making the hospital floor wet, but she couldn¡¯t care less. She walked forwards as if she had lost her soul, towards a single direction a distance away. ¡°Miss Xia, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so drenched?¡± A nurse asked the distressed woman with care. Could the clothes on her even be considered clothes? It was as if she had rolled around in the mud. Xia Ruoxin walked towards Rainy¡¯s room as if she did not hear it. She wanted to see her daughter so much. ¡°Miss Xia, you¡¯ll scare Rainy like this,¡± the nurse said hurriedly behind her. The child was very sensitive. At times, just the smallest action or expression from Xia Ruoxin would affect the child¡¯s sensitive heart, and she was still sick. Upon hearing Rainy¡¯s name, a dim light seemed to appear in her empty eyes. She ced her hand on her face, but she could not feel her own warmth. Yes, she would make Rainy scared... and cold. She needs to change her clothes. Change her clothes. She turned around hurriedly and walked past the nurse. The nurse stared at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s impatient back, her face darkening slightly. If Rainy did not survive... then, this Miss Xia would really go crazy. Chapter 302 - Is There Still Hope?

Chapter 302: Is There Still Hope?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She would really go crazy. She would drive herself to insanity¡ªif not to death. Xia Ruoxin changed into a new set of clothing and took off her wig. There was no need for it anymore. Her face was deathly pale, filled with only pain and despair. She opened the door to Rainy¡¯s ward and walked in with soft steps and realized her daughter was still asleep. The extremely silent room was filled with the sounds of her shallow breathing. Xia Ruoxin sat by the bedside andid the nket over her daughter. Her hoarse voice was almost inaudible. ¡°Rainy, I¡¯m sorry. Mommy couldn¡¯t save you. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry...¡± It was just that... no matter how sorry she felt, it wouldn¡¯t change that man¡¯s mind; neither would it help her daughter get in surgery. Without surgery, her daughter would still die tomorrow¡ªif not today. She softly ced her hand on her daughter¡¯s face, caressing her skinny face. She had always been small, but now, she was even more so. She looked younger than she actually was, unlike a three-year-old. She lied down on her daughter¡¯s bedside and bit down hard on the back of her hand to prevent herself from crying out loud. She could only cry repressedly for fear of waking her daughter who had just managed to fall asleep. She really didn¡¯t know what else she could do other than cry. Time passed. No one knew whether they would still have a tomorrow, a tomorrow¡¯s tomorrow, or a sunny day after the rain. The sky lit up brightly. Rainy blinked and rubbed her eyes with her little hand and then sat up. She smiled when she looked at Xia Ruoxinying at the head of the bed. ¡°Mommy...¡± She called Xia Ruoxin gently and then pulled the nket from her body and over Xia Ruoxin, her two hands using lots of strength. She was very weak so sometimes, an action like this would take her a long time. She picked up her doll and leaned her head against Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s bald head made her purse her lips. Her eyes reddened. She wiped her tears fervently, but her sobs became louder and louder. Xia Ruoxin awoke in surprise. She opened her eyes hurriedly, and the nket covering her fell to the ground. Who had covered her with the nket? She raised her head and saw Rainy bawling her eyes out. She sat up hurriedly and wrapped a hand around her daughter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rainy? Mommy¡¯s here.¡± Rainy rubbed her face gently against Xia Ruoxin¡¯s embrace. ¡°Mommy, Rainy misses Mommy.¡± ¡°Mommy misses Rainy, too.¡± She hugged her daughter closer to her. This was the only way both of them could keep warm. Their world would be empty without either one. ¡°Tell me, Rainy, were you the one who put the nket over Mommy?¡± Xia Ruoxin stared directly into her daughter¡¯s moist and bright eyes, her heart aching for such a good daughter. Yet, she could only watch as her body grew frailer each day and her life wither day by day. ¡°Yes, Rainy did it,¡± she said sweetly, ¡°Mommy will be cold because Rainy feels cold, too.¡± ¡°My Rainy has grown up, she really has.¡± She patted her daughter¡¯s back gently. She really didn¡¯t know how such a sweet child could leave this world... leave her. The door opened from the outside. The doctor¡¯s face darkened. The only thing they could do now was only to prolong her lifespan for a few days. All that¡¯s left was up to fate. The child¡¯s condition was extremely unstable. For all they knew, she might not wake up tomorrow, ever again. ¡°Miss Xia, it¡¯s time for Rainy¡¯s treatment.¡± Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Rainy burrowed further into her mother¡¯s embrace. She did not want to go for treatment; she was scared and it hurt. She would not be able to eat anything after that. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Xia Ruoxin continued patting her daughter¡¯s back, hugging her trembling body closer. ¡°Rainy, we¡¯re going to treat your illness. Remember, have courage.¡± She kissed her daughter¡¯s small cheeks. Her lips were smiling, but her eyes were crying. Rainy hesitated for a moment, then pursed her lips, and agreed¡ªbecause she was a good and obedient child. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Mommy.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked her daughter up and walked towards the doctor. Her footsteps were unusually heavy as if she was sending her daughter to her death. She really didn¡¯t want to give her daughter up. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t be scared. Mommy will be outside the door. Don¡¯t forget that you still have a mother.¡± She said to the child in her arms as she walked. She would never ever leave her daughter, even till death. Rainy¡¯s hands clutched tightly at the clothes at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chest and rested her chin on her mother¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Mommy, I love you.¡± She had learned that somewhere. Her small childish voice made the eyes of the doctors behind them redden. She was such a sweet and good child. ¡°Mommy loves you too, Rainy. You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s little angel.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently ced her chin on top of the daughter¡¯s head. Her empty scalp no longer had the soft hair like before. They were both bald, but not ugly. In fact, they were beautiful and touching. Xia Ruoxin sent her daughter to the treatment room and waited for the door to close. Rainy¡¯s eyes were filled with fear, and her hands wrapped around herself tightly. She actually wanted to have her mother apany her... or her dolly. However, she was scared that her mother or Dolly would get hurt because she was in a lot of pain now. Xia Ruoxin stood at the door. Her empty eyes couldn¡¯t see anything. She kept staring at the door as if trying to prate it and see everything inside. ... And her suffering daughter. The room door finally opened. She opened her eyes wide. The small child was furled into a ball as if she was in her mother¡¯s womb. She was asleep¡ªin pain, and her small hands rested against her chest. Xia Ruoxin walked in and picked her daughter up against her chest. Almost instinctively, Rainy burrowed further into her arms. Rainy¡¯s eyshes fluttered asionally, but it felt like she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. ¡°Hush, Mommy is here. Rainy has been very brave.¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and kissed her daughter¡¯s pale cheeks. She walked out slowly alone. She wanted to apany her daughter for a little while more. She wanted to hug her a little while more. Chapter 303 - Leaving

Chapter 303: Leaving

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Her daughter had be so thin in just over a month. Holding Rainy, she walked forwards continuously until she reached a garden outside. The sky, with warm sunlight, was unlike the dark, rainy weather a few days ago. They had seen a sunny day, but would they still be able to see a tomorrow? She sat down and settled Rainy in her arms so the sun shone on their bodies. She lowered her head and gently caressed her daughter¡¯s face with her fingers. A drop of tear fell on the child¡¯s pale little face. ¡°It¡¯s so warm, Mommy.¡± Rainy ced her little hands over her eyes. She had not seen such warm sunlight for a long time. ¡°Well, shall we sit for a longer while?¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged her tightly and asked softly. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded quietly, not looking too good. Her small hands tugged on her mother¡¯s shirt, no strength in her fingers. ¡°Mommy, Rainy is hungry,¡± Rainy said softly upon hearing her stomach grumble. She really wanted to eat something. ¡°Alright, Mommy will take you.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked her up and took her to the ward. When she walked in, the doctor was already standing there; and there was a needle in the nurse¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s time for your injection, little one.¡± Otherwise, her body would not be able to take it. ¡°Rainy, let¡¯s get an injection first, okay? When we¡¯re done, Mommy will bring you to your favorite cake.¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her head, cing her forehead against her daughter¡¯s slightly cold one. ¡°Okay,¡± Rainy agreed obediently. Her small lips curled into a smile. ¡°Mommy, Rainy is not afraid of pain.¡± The young piping voice made everyone present felt unbearable. It was not something an adult might be able to endure, let alone a child. Xia Ruoxinid her daughter on the bed. Rainy¡¯s hand shuffled around asionally as if looking for something. A doll was ced in her arms, and she closed her eyes, satisfied. Xia Ruoxin positioned the doll before standing aside. A thin needle pierced into the back of Rainy¡¯s small hands. She continued to close her eyes quietly and ced the doll in front of her. It did not hurt; it really did not hurt. As long as she had the doll and her Mommy. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart ached immensely. She didn¡¯t want to see her daughter in pain anymore. She was suffering in pain living like this. However, she really couldn¡¯t bear her gone so allow her to be a little selfish, please. At least she could still hear Rainy call her ¡®Mommy¡¯. She could still touch her little body and feel her breath. She walked out and stood outside and then ran emphatically outside. She did not forget her promise to get her favorite cake. Inside the cake shop, she picked up the piece of cake cautiously. The patissier remembered her, and, hence, gave her an extra strawberry. ¡°For your daughter.¡± The patissier smiled. ¡°Your daughter is very lovely. I remember her from just a nce.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Xia Ruoxin bowed to him and walked out, but her legs felt as heavy as lead. She held the cake carefully in her hands, but a car sped past her. It made her skirt flutter against her legs, revealing a pair of legs that still had obvious abrasions. The car disappeared from sight, but the number te was etched in her brain. She ran forward in a hurry. If possible, could he give her another chance? She was a mother. Just a mother... She ran towards the direction of the car until she could move no further. She looked up and saw all kinds of people. She sized up this unfamiliar ce until she stopped and realized that she was at an airport. As she walked closer, people kept squeezing past her; and she just carefully shield the piece of cake in her arms. From afar, she caught sight of the silhouette of a couple. The man was gently protecting the woman in his arms, and the woman¡¯s smiling side profile was extremely beautiful. Her bliss was evident on her face, but it pierced through another woman¡¯s heart. ¡°Chu Lui...¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips moved slightly. She walked forwards subconsciously but was blocked by someone. ¡°Excuse me, miss. The ne has already taken off. Please take the next flight.¡± A mechanical but polite voice went. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart almost stopped beating. Her whole body was freezing cold without any warmth. She blinked once, and in the dim light, the ne had flown, leaving only a pale shadow in front of her. He left. He really left. She turned around and then started to leave. The heavens did not give her another chance; neither to her daughter. As they weed the arrival of a new life, another young life was dying. Was this fair? Was it? In the first-ss seats of the ne, Li Manni was covered with a nket. It was only when the ne took off that she felt an unmatchable relief. She closed her eyes, leaning onto the shoulders of the man beside her. ¡°Lui, will thepany be fine with us gone?¡± She asked thoughtfully. He was so busy every day with work. Was it really alright to leave such a big corporation behind? ¡°It¡¯s alright. Jingtang¡¯s there.¡± Chu Lui tucked her deeper into the nket. He reached his hand out to her stomach. ¡°Are you feeling alright?¡± He was worried about her sitting on a ne. His mother was actually against them going overseas, but Manni was too persistent so they could only follow her wishes. As long as she wanted to, she could do anything. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine, and the baby is very obedient.¡± Sheid her hands on top of Chu Lui¡¯s big hands. The feeling of the dry temperature of his palm could almost make her melt. She closed her eyes in satisfaction and put her whole weight on Chu Lui¡¯s body. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m going to take a nap. I¡¯m tired.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s arm slid over her waist to make her sleep morefortable. He still kept his hand on her stomach, feeling the child¡¯s existence. This was the only way he could prevent himself from regretting to save another child for the sake of his own. Perhaps leaving was for the better. That way, he would not receive news of the child so soon. Her life and death would be none of their business. She would not be part of his world anymore when they returned. He let out a soft sigh. He looked out of the ne with dark,plicated eyes. He realized that they were high in the air, going further and further away from the ce they were leaving. In a few hours, they would be in another country. Chapter 304 - Does A Tomorrow Exist?

Chapter 304: Does A Tomorrow Exist?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Manni was smiling very brightly, be it from glee or happiness. Without Xia Ruoxin or the kid, she felt like Chu Lui was really hers. Now, they were really happy. Chu Lui collected his thoughts and then saw the smile that could be said to be blissful on Li Manni¡¯s face. Was she happy now? He, however, was not happy at all. His heart was weighed down. He pursed his thin lips. He would just go with this life, living every day like this. He was already a father expecting a baby. There was nothing more he could wish for. He lowered his head, pressing his thin lips against Li Manni¡¯s forehead. Yet, his heart was still. Without a single ripple. In the hospital, Xia Ruoxin was feeding Rainy the cake spoon by spoon. Rainy only took a few bites before stopping. ¡°Mommy, Rainy is not hungry anymore.¡± Rainy blinked her eyes and pushed away the cake that used to be her favorite. Her stomach was full and bloated, and she did not want to eat anymore. ¡°Then Mommy will save some for you tomorrow, okay?¡± Xia Ruoxin put down the cake in her hands, not forcing her daughter. ¡°Okay, then Rainy will eat it tomorrow morning,¡± Rainy said and put her arms around Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck, but she picked up a milk bottle and put it in Rainy¡¯s hands. ¡°Then drink the milk first, Rainy.¡± Rainy shook her head. She did not want to drink it. Her small hands hugged the milk bottle in her arms, reluctant to speak. ¡°Mommy went through a lot to make you this. If you don¡¯t drink it, Mommy will be sad. Xia Ruoxin softly stroked her daughter¡¯s face. If she didn¡¯t drink it, she would not have the energy to persevere. Rainy pouted reluctantly but lowered her head and sipped on the milk in the end. Even though she did not want to drink the milk, she didn¡¯t want pain in her mother¡¯s eyes even more. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand was always on her daughter¡¯s bald head. Rainy blinked weakly and then finished the milk in the bottle in mouthfuls. It tasted awful. She would never drink milk again in the future. She shook the bottle in her hands and showed it to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Look, Mommy, Rainy finished it all.¡± She ced the milk bottle in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands, then climbed into her arms, and gently rubbed her face against her mother. ¡°Mommy, Rainy is tired... want to sleep. Remember to wake Rainy up tomorrow.¡± Her eyes closed shut slowly. Her lips lifted into a slight smile. Her mother¡¯s arms were the warmest. She liked it best. ¡°Rainy likes Mommy. Rainy loves Mommy a lot,¡± She said softly, her eyshes fluttering weakly. Then, she fell silent as she slept quietly. She was always obedient when she slept. As long as she had the doll, she could sleep till the next day without making a fuss. ¡°Mommy loves Rainy, too.¡± Xia Ruoxin kissed her daughter¡¯s cheeks and covered her with a nket. She patted her daughter¡¯s small back gently, wanting to let her sleep with more peace of mind. The surrounding was silent. The warm light fell on Rainy¡¯s beautiful face. Faintly, the child¡¯s skin was so white it was almost transparent. It was an abnormal white, a sickly white. Xia Ruoxin continued holding her daughter and patting her shoulder asionally as if she did not know fatigue. Time passed slowly, and her actions became slower and slower. She was actually suffering more than anyone else. Rainy was tired, and so was she. Really, really tired... She maintained the same position and carefully protected the daughter in her arms. Her hand was on Rainy¡¯s small back, but her eyes were already closed shut. She rested her chin on top of Rainy¡¯s head. She fell asleep in that position. Dark green circles were obvious at the bottom of her eyes. She did not have a good sleep since and have not had a good dream. Xia Ruoxin woke up suddenly. She lowered her head and hugged her daughter, and she then realized that she was still asleep. Her face had finally regained some color. She continued patting her daughter¡¯s back again, and unknowingly, the sky had turned bright. Another day hade. It was great to see the sun rise, wasn¡¯t it? Rainy. She gently rubbed her daughter¡¯s cheeks against her own, feeling the slight chill on her daughter¡¯s body. Sheid a nket over her, took her small hand, and held it in her own. Rainy, are you cold? Mommy will give you some warmth so you won¡¯t be cold anymore.¡± She kept blowing hot air on her daughter¡¯s hands, rubbing her small hands with care. Her hands were really like chicken feet, thin without a piece of meat. ¡°Rainy, when you recover, Mommy will definitely raise you till you¡¯re chubby. I¡¯ll let you eat all that you couldn¡¯t recently. Then I¡¯ll have to call you Piggy instead of Rainy.¡± She kept blowing air on her daughter¡¯s hands, but they grew colder and colder, to the point where they might even drain all the heat from her body. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Rainy. Mommy is here. I¡¯ll make you warm again.¡± She ced Rainy¡¯s hands against her own body. The pair of small hands was almost void of temperature, and she just looked tenderly at Rainy¡¯s face. She ced her hand on her daughter¡¯s face once again. ¡°Rainy, you are Mommy¡¯s greatest happiness, you know. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have already been dead so you must apany your mother. I¡¯ll watch you grow up, I always will.¡± The day grew brighter, and the hospital was starting to break the silence of the night. People wereing and going. Xia Ruoxin kept talking to Rainy. The doctor pushed open the door and walked in. Upon seeing the child¡¯s slightly blue face, his heart jolted. Could the child be...? ¡°Miss Xia, leave Rainy to us, okay?¡± The doctor reached his hand out, but Xia Ruoxin did not spare him a nce as she continued to pat her daughter¡¯s back. Her eyesnded on the cake on the table, and she carefully tapped her daughter¡¯s small nose. ¡°Rainy, it¡¯s morning. Didn¡¯t you ask me to wake you up in the morning to eat the cake? See, if you don¡¯t wake up, Mommy is going to eat your cake. Don¡¯t me Mommy if you wake upte and have no more cake left.¡± Chapter 305 - She Just Fell Asleep

Chapter 305: She Just Fell Asleep

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Don¡¯t be naughty, Rainy. The sun is shining on your little ass now. You¡¯re not a good kid anymore if you don¡¯t wake up soon.¡± She ced her hand against her daughter¡¯s cheeks, patting asionally. ¡°I¡¯ll really finish your cake if you don¡¯t wake up soon,¡± She continued, but Rainy did not seem like she would wake up anytime soon. Her eyelids remained unmoving. As if she would never wake up again. The nurses entered in session, and when they saw the unmoving child in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms, they all turned around, not bearing to watch. That child, that cute and beautiful Rainy, she was... ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t be such a naughty child. Mommy will really spank your bottom.¡± She ced her hand against her daughter¡¯s bottom but smiled in the end. ¡°See, how could Mommy bear to hit you? You¡¯re the most obedient child.¡± She was still smiling, but the tears kept falling down onto her daughter¡¯s lifeless face. She did not believe that she had lost her daughter. No, she couldn¡¯t believe that Rainy was dead. ¡°Rainy, be a good child and open your eyes to look at Mommy, okay?¡± She cradled her daughter¡¯s cheeks with her hand, calling her daughter¡¯s name from time to time. ¡°Rainy, how can I live without you? You said that you loved Mommy the most, right? How could you leave your mother now? See, you¡¯re making Mommy¡¯s eyes all painful.¡± She shook her daughter¡¯s small body, trying to shake her awake; but the child in her arms seemed to have no sign of life. The doctor couldn¡¯t bear to watch further and approached them, reaching his hand out again. ¡°Miss Xia, leave Rainy to me, alright? You¡¯re tired, too.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. ¡°No, I won¡¯t let you take my daughter away. She¡¯s mine, she¡¯s mine. She only has this mother.¡± Xia Ruoxin avoided the doctor¡¯s hand and stood up with Rainy in her arms. She knocked past the doctors and nurses with her body and ran outside with Rainy. She would not let them touch her daughter, absolutely not. ¡°Hurry up and chase them. She could harm herself or someone else,¡± the doctor shouted hastily. This woman had gone crazy. She couldn¡¯t ept the fact that her daughter had passed, and now she had really gone mad. Xia Ruoxin kept running around the hospital until she passed by an empty ward. She ducked inside and closed the door. She sat on the floor and used her back to press against the door. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Rainy. Mommy will protect you. I won¡¯t let anyone harm you.¡± She hugged the small body in her arms tightly, unwilling to listen to the shouts at the door. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Rainy. They are all bad people. They¡¯ll be gone soon. See, Mommy is here. You¡¯re tired, right? Mommy will hug you to sleep, okay?¡± She hugged her daughter and stood up, but her body swayed for a moment. She immediately used her hand to support her daughter, even though her back mmed hard into the door handle. She did not care for herself because she did not feel hurt. Her heart was numb, and so was her body. She put Rainy down on the bed and covered her tightly with a nket. ¡°Rainy, tell me, are you still cold? Mommy will give you another nket, okay?¡± She said as she took out another nket andid it on top of Rainy. She put her hand on her daughter¡¯s cold face, stroking her constantly. ¡°Rainy, are you still cold?¡± Sheid against the bed, looking at the unmoving body. All of a sudden, she broke down. She hugged her daughter tightly, her repressed cries filling the air. Her daughter was cold. What should she do? Why couldn¡¯t she make her warm again? Why couldn¡¯t she wake her up? Why, why? At this time, the doctors and nurses at the door were anxious, but the door was locked from the inside. They couldn¡¯t open it. Who built this, making it possible for the hospital rooms to be locked from the inside? The doctor howled furiously. He twisted the lock repeatedly, but the door did not budge an inch. The more he couldn¡¯t open it, the more cold sweat appeared on his head and rolled down his face. The woman inside had already lost her mind. If anything happened, they might lose two lives instead. ¡°Here, here, the key is here.¡± The young nurse¡¯s face was red from running. She handed over the keys to the doctor hurriedly. The doctor took hold of the keys and opened the door immediately. He twisted it and pushed forcefully. The door opened to the sound of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heartbreaking cries and the sight of the unmoving child on the bed. Looking at them and hearing the woman¡¯s pitiful cries, the doctor¡¯s heart ached for them. ¡°Miss Xia, please don¡¯t do this. Rainy¡¯s already...¡± He didn¡¯t know how to continue to sentence. He could only approach cautiously, but Xia Ruoxin did not hear a single word. She only caressed Rainy¡¯s cold face from time to time. Her tears fell onto the child¡¯s colorless face drop by drop. Her daughter didn¡¯t die. How could her Rainy die? She said yesterday that she wanted to eat the cake. She liked the cake from that shop so much so how could she leave without eating it? The doctor gave a look to nurses, ready to pull Xia Ruoxin away. The nurses nodded in understanding and inched forward slowly. Suddenly, the doctor raised his hand and stared at the child on the bed weirdly. Only to see the child¡¯s long eyshes flutter slightly like a fan. Her mouth twitched as if she was very ufortable. It was only a small movement, but the doctor noticed it. Could it be that they had misunderstood, that Rainy was just overly fatigued and had fallen asleep? Xia Ruoxin bent over Rainy and hugged her closely, not letting anyone get close to her daughter. She cried and cried. Rainy¡¯s hand twitched slightly, and her eyes opened slowly. She looked around strangely and then looked at the doctor and the nurses. They were all shell-shocked. The child lived. Perhaps she wasn¡¯t even dead, or perhaps she couldn¡¯t bear to leave her mother. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re hugging me so tightly.¡± A soft childish voice said, and Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart trembled suddenly. She let go of the child in her arms immediately, only to see Rainy¡¯s moist and bright eyes staring widely and her mouth parting slightly in difort. Chapter 306 - A Glimmer of Hope

Chapter 306: A Glimmer of Hope

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mommy...¡± She called out again. Her body was aching from her mother hugging her so tight, and she felt so hot. The nket was almost covering her whole head. ¡°Rainy!¡± Xia Ruoxin pulled the nkets off her daughter in a hurry. Her fingers gently caressed her daughter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Call Mommy again, Rainy, once more.¡± ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy did not really understand what her mother was doing, but she followed her orders obediently anyway. ¡°Mommy, Rainy wants to eat cake.¡± She reached her little hands out towards Xia Ruoxin, crawling quietly into her arms. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go eat some cake.¡± She lifted her daughter up in her arms, her body swaying slightly. She actually did not have any strength to carry her daughter. The doctor noticed and reached his hand out immediately. ¡°Let me carry her, Miss Xia. You¡¯re tired.¡± However, Xia Ruoxin shook her head stubbornly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll do it. And I¡¯m sorry for making you guys worry.¡± She said apologetically and then walked out of the ward. She was now back to her senses, but the doctor was still somber. Even though the child was fine, it did not mean that she would be fine in the future. This kind of thing would happen again sooner orter, and their conditions really call for worry. Xia Ruoxin brought her daughter back to her ward cautiously and put her in her bed. She picked up the cake from the side and started to feed it to her daughter carefully. ¡°Does it taste good? When you¡¯re done eating, Mommy will go get more.¡± Rainy nodded her head lightly. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Her obedient voice made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart clench. Rainy lowered her head, took her dolly, and hugged it. Xia Ruoxin reached her hand out to wipe her daughter¡¯s face which finally had some warmth. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t scare Mommy anymore. You will really scare Mommy to death.¡± She did not say it out loud because Rainy was too young, really. She had no idea what had just happened. Now, after eating the cake, she was sitting quietly on the bed and ying with her doll. As long as she had the doll, she would be happy even is she¡¯s alone. Sunlight seeped into the room and fell on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s still nervous body. Her eyebrows furrowed tightly as if it would never loosen again, and her eyes were very, very red. Inside an office, Rainy¡¯s attending doctor put down the documents in his hand. The child¡¯s condition was deteriorating. Her current state now would not make herst for more than a few days. They were lucky this time. Next time, there was no guarantee that she would be able to wake up. Next time, it might really be an ice-cold corpse. He picked up the documents again and flipped through the pages before letting out a deep sigh. He did not have any solution. Unless there was a suitable bone marrow for a transnt, even the best medicine was useless to the child. What¡¯s more, if the dosage is too much, it would have a detrimental impact on the child¡¯s body because she was really too young. He closed his eyes. This was the first time he felt so troubled because he genuinely liked the little girl. If she really died, he would be so sad. At this instance, the telephone rang. He massaged between his brows with one hand, picking up the phone weakly with the other. ¡°Hello?¡± His voice was also feeble. Except, after a while, he stood up all of a sudden, an unspeakable joy on his face. ¡°Do you really mean it? Are you really willing to?¡± The doctor smiled, finally. ¡°That¡¯s great, that¡¯s really great. Thank you, thank you...¡± He was so moved he felt like he was almost going to cry. In fact, he couldn¡¯t see it, but hot tears were running down his cheeks from the corners of his eyes. He was not crying from sadness, but rather, from happiness and excitement. He put down the phone and walked out in a hurry. Xia Ruoxin was teaching her daughter how to read. She might be just three, but she can recognize a lot of words even though she did not go to school. All the words she knew were taught to her by Xia Ruoxin. Moreover, Rainy was smart and a fast learner. ¡°Come, write your name here.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the pen in Rainy¡¯s hand. She had taught her how to write her name before. ¡°Let me test you. Have you forgotten?¡± Rainy tilted her chin up gently. ¡°Rainy hasn¡¯t forgotten.¡± Her expression was extremely serious. With the pen Xia Ruoxin passed her in her hand, she started writing her name down in strokes. Every stroke was written with care. Even though the handwriting was not very nice, each urate stroke really spelled out ¡®Rainy¡¯. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s myst name? Mommy¡¯sst name is Xia, and the nurse¡¯s is Chen, but what¡¯s Rainy¡¯s?¡± She tilted her head in curiosity, not understanding what herst name was exactly. ¡°Yourst name is the same as mine, of course. You¡¯re summer¡¯s 1 rain. Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s little nose lightly. She just realized that she had overlooked something. It seemed like her daughter did not have a proper name yet. She was always calling her ¡®Rainy¡¯ and had forgotten that the child needed a proper name with ast name. What was written on the child¡¯s registration again? It seemed her daughter¡¯s birth was not registered yet. Oh, God. She stroked her forehead. She was such a careless mother. ¡°Rainy likes this name. Summer¡¯s Rain.¡± The little girl picked up the book in her hands again and added a ¡®Xia¡¯ in front of her name. There were too many strokes so she grew tired writing it. ¡°Mommy, Rainy is done writing.¡± She presented the name she wrote in front of Xia Ruoxin like a treasure, a cute smile on her face. ¡°Mommy, look.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked at the name her daughter wrote. She was surprised she remembered this word. She knew her daughter was smart, but she was smarter than she thought. Perhaps her daughter was a little genius. She rubbed her daughter¡¯s small bald head. She was such a cute child. She really, really loved her. ¡°Miss Xia.¡± The doctor entered in huge strides, his voice reaching her before the person himself. ¡°I have good news for you!¡± His words were full of excitement, but Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart was as still as the Dead Sea. What kind of good news would they have at this current state? ¡°The thing is, Miss Xia, there¡¯s hope for Rainy. She can do the operation.¡± Chapter 307 - It’s Her

Chapter 307: It¡¯s Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Upon hearing this, the book in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand dropped to the hospital bed. Rainy hugged the doll in her arms tight in confusion and picked up the book to continue writing. So to say, adults were really strange sometimes. ¡°What did you say? She¡¯s ready for surgery?¡± Xia Ruoxin found her voice atst. Please, don¡¯t be so cruel to give her hope and tear it from her again; she would not be able to take it anymore. ¡°Yes, Miss Xia.¡± The doctor¡¯s voice was high-pitched from excitement. ¡°Have you forgotten? I have said before that there were two matches for Rainy¡¯s bone marrow. One of them was Mr. Chu, and the other¡ªwe¡¯ve not been able to contact him. ¡°He contacted us voluntarily just now. He is now at the airport and can rush over to the hospital immediately. He said he would donate his bone marrow to Rainy without any conditions.¡± ¡°Is this real?¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up, her whole body shaking in nervousness. ¡°You mean, Rainy can have the operation. She doesn¡¯t have to die, and she can continue living.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s certain. He is already on his way here, and he has no need to deceive us.¡± The doctor nodded again. Even he found it hard to believe it, much less say Xia Ruoxin. After all, they were truly in the dark without a hint of light, and all of a sudden there was faint dawn. Having been in the dark for too long, they stopped believing and took a step back. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Xia Ruoxin bit her lip and clenched her hand firmly. She did not know how to express her feelings now. She was excited but very afraid. She was afraid that the man would not show up all of a sudden or would be unwilling to do so, just like Chu Lui. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Xia, that man dropped everything in his hands abroad to rush here specifically. He will definitely save Rainy.¡± The doctor noticed her unease and hurriedlyforted her. She was evidently unable to take any impact again. ¡°Thank you,¡± Xia Ruoxin choked out. Rainy was still writing her name earnestly. She sat down and wrapped her hands around her daughter¡¯s small body. Rainy blinked curiously, but she ced her book on her leg. Who knew what she was writing? At this time, in the bustling airport where pedestrians pass by from time to time, a young man was walking inrge strides. A pair of ck sunsses covered his eyes, and he was d in off-white casual clothes. He looked more casual and free. He reached a hand and took off his sunsses, revealing a face that, though not considered very handsome, was masculine and very pleasing to the eyes. He lowered his head to look at the watch on his wrist and took even bigger steps forward. He seemed to be runningte. He entered a car and looked outside, his eyebrows furrowing. It seemed like it was always furrowed. The car stopped at the hospital entrance, and he walked out. Looking up, he noted that it was not a big hospital, and his eyebrows furrowed even more. He entered. Someone was waiting for him at the door. ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Gao?¡± Rainy¡¯s attending doctor hurried forward to wee and ask the man who hade a long way. He resembled the photograph in the documents so it should be him. ¡°Yes, I am.¡± The man answered with a low voice. The doctor finally let his apprehension ease. He finally came. He was anxiously waiting for him, so anxious. ¡°I want to see the child first.¡± The man requested, his eyebrows furrowed tightly. ¡°Yes, pleasee with me. She happens to be awake now.¡± The doctor turned around and gestured for them to move off. ¡°Okay.¡± The man nodded and followed the doctor in huge strides. He wanted to see the three-year-old child. If he hadn¡¯t received the noticete, he would have already been here. Just a three-year-old child. It must have been tough. The hospital room door was pushed open carefully. Rainy was still ying with her doll. Her attention was focused as long as she had her doll. The man stared at the child¡¯s bald head and then looked at her long eyshes, big and lively eyes, a face that had evidently thinned a lot, and a cute little mouth. His pupils constricted. How could it be her? ¡°Rainy?¡± The man called out her name. Upon hearing the unfamiliar voice, Rainy raised her head. When she saw the man standing at the door, her next action shocked the doctor. She had reached out her hand. ¡°Uncle, hug.¡± The babyish voice sounded extremely nice. The doctor¡¯s mouth dropped open. It was unbelievable. This child had never asked anyone for a hug. They were the ones who were always fighting to hold her. How was she so weing towards this Mr. Gao? The man walked towards the hospital bed in huge strides, carrying little Rainy into his arms. Rainy grabbed the man¡¯s clothes with a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Little girl, you still remember me?¡± The man ced his big hand on Rainy¡¯s face. Her face had be smaller, and she looked nothing like what he remembered. Her skin was much paler. Her cheeks were rosy, but now, it was just a shadow of what it once was. ¡°Of course, Rainy didn¡¯t forget.¡± Rainy tilted her chin up. She had a very good memory; of course, she remembered Uncle. He had a very warm hug, and it felt a bit like what they call a father. ¡°What a clever kid.¡± The man stroked her bald head. She had lost all her hair, but she was still cute. However, Rainy immediately covered her bald head with both hands and shrank further into his arms. ¡°Uncle, Rainy is very ugly now, isn¡¯t she?¡± Her bright eyes opened wide as she asked the man with pursed lips. The man just moved her little hands away. ¡°Says who? Rainy is still adorable.¡± He rubbed the child¡¯s small head again and hugged her closer. ¡°Rainy, where¡¯s your mother?¡± He could not imagine how she had lived her life these days. ¡°Mommy is earning money to cure Rainy.¡± She was at such a young age, but she was no longer the baby who was sheltered from the world and did not understand anything. She was still her mother¡¯s baby, but she was more sensible than others her age. Rainy clutched the man¡¯s shirt tightly again. ¡°Uncle, Rainy is scared and in pain.¡± Her little hands and thin fingers were exerting a lot of force, which made the man¡¯s face sh with heartache. Chapter 308 - Save Her

Chapter 308: Save Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Uncle knows. It will stop hurting soon. Uncle¡¯s here so don¡¯t be scared.¡± He patted the child¡¯s small back and blew lovingly to the child in his arms who had suffered so much. Looking at her bald head, he understood what such an illness meant to a child. Constant chemotherapy had already pushed her body to the limits. If he hadn¡¯t rushed back, she would not be able to live on with her body in such a condition. The thought of it filled his heart with dread. Who could bear to part with such a lovely child? Especially a woman like her. She must have suffered more than he could imagine. When Xia Ruoxin returned, she met the doctor standing at the door. Was he not going in? She had not been to that ce to work recently, but from the looks of it, she would be returning soon as she knew the operation would not be cheap. Fortunately, she could still owe it and think of a way to earn it. She stood at the door with the doctor but saw another man holding her daughter identally. It was the first time her Rainyid quietly in the arms of an unfamiliar male. ¡°Rainy,¡± she called out her daughter¡¯s name. The man looked up. Her eyesnded upon a charismatic face, and her body shook a little. Her lips trembled slightly too. It¡¯s him... Gao Yi. The doctor she had met twice. Why was he here? ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Miss Xia.¡± The edge of his lips lifted slightly, but his face darkened as he gave Xia Ruoxin a once-over. She was not doing well at all. That deathly pale skin. She was much palerpared to the past. She looked more like a sick patient than Rainy. The doctor understood at that moment. ¡°So the two of you know each other. That¡¯s great! No wonder Rainy was so strangely close towards him. This is really great. Looks like there¡¯s really hope for Rainy this time. ¡°Miss Xia, Mr. Gao here is Rainy¡¯s bone marrow donor. I¡¯ll leave you two here to have a talk.¡± The doctor finished and went out, closing the door behind him. Xia Ruoxin walked closer slowly and stood by the bed. Was the man, who had obviously been forgotten by her, willing to save her daughter? ¡°Save her, please, save her.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood in front of Gao Yi, hot tears rolling out of her bloodshot eyes. Don¡¯t refuse to save her daughter. She was still small and did not understand much. Gao Yi let out a small sigh. He ced Rainy, who had fallen asleep in his arms, onto the bed softly before standing straight up. He reached his hand out and ced it on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine. I will definitely save her.¡± He moved his fingers slightly and ced them under her eyes. Suddenly, he felt a strange feeling in his heart. It was slightly painful, slightly heart-wrenching, as if someone had pulled harshly on his heartstrings. It was still hurting faintly now. This woman¡¯s tears moved him and made his heart ache. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much.¡± Xia Ruoxin cried even harder now, almost without restraint. She was unable to take it anymore. Could her daughter really be saved now for real? ¡°I never knew how much tears a woman could shed.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s hands were covered with her tears, but she evidently had no intention to stop crying. Was she trying to flood the entire room? Xia Ruoxin just choked with sobs. No, no. She couldn¡¯t stop herself. She really couldn¡¯t stop herself from crying. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not ming you. You don¡¯t have to do this; otherwise, people will think I¡¯m bullying you and making a girl cry so miserably.¡± Gao Yi pressed his hand to her face. ¡°Do you know? You¡¯ve lost a lot of weight. It¡¯s been hard on you, isn¡¯t it?¡± It was the first time someone asked her this. Was she suffering? Was she tired? She had been facing everything by herself all along. She endured everything on her own. No one else cared. Nobody¡¯s heart ached for her. ¡°Hush, stop crying. Leave it to me in the future.¡± Gao Yi dropped his hand and wrapped it around her shoulders, feeling her protruding shoulder des. She was really skinny. With such a body, she must have already been worked to the bones. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡± He tightened his arms and held the extremely skinny body instinctively. ¡°Sorry for beingte.¡± He apologized. If he had been in the country, Rainy might have already recovered. She would not have to suffer so much. Xia Ruoxin shook her head. No, that¡¯s not true, but she felt a lump in her throat. She couldn¡¯t let a single word out. ¡°I know, I know. Don¡¯t say anything. Just know that I will save her. Leave everything to me.¡± Heforted her repeatedly. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t know what such an innocent woman was thinking. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head and reached her arms out to put on his waist. ¡°Can I lean on you for a little while? Just a little while.¡± Gao Yi patted her face gently. Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re taking advantage of me? Even though he thought of that, his arms wrapped around Xia Ruoxin¡¯s back automatically, and she was enveloped in his embrace. Such a thin and frail woman should not have to bear this. It should have been the man¡¯s job. Since others were not willing to, then he would do it. There were some things he was unable to let go of, for example, her. He couldn¡¯t let go now. ¡°Have a good rest. You don¡¯t have to be so worried. Look, I¡¯m here. You can push everything to me. I¡¯ll help you take on everything. Remember, everything.¡± He said, reaching his hands to caress Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hair. However, it didn¡¯t feel quite right. His hands twitched. Seeing the puzzled look on his face, she took the wig off her head, revealing a bald head that looked exactly like Rainy¡¯s. The mother and daughter resembled each other tremendously. ¡°Very pretty.¡± Gao Yi smiled gently. There was no sign of his usual distance and indifference, only warmth. Xia Ruoxin realized that they were hugging intimately together, and her hands were on his waist, not even wanting to remove them. This man was really warm, warm enough to revive her long-frozen heart. She struggled against him slightly, but Gao Yi hugged her even tighter. Chapter 309 - A Fairytale Only Kids Believe In

Chapter 309: A Fairytale Only Kids Believe In

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Let¡¯s stay like this. Don¡¯t push me away. You¡¯re tired, and when you¡¯re tired, you should have a good rest. No one will me you.¡± Xia Ruoxin listened to his deep and gentle voice and let go of everything. Inside the arms of a man who would still be considered unfamiliar, she received a warm embrace she had never gotten before. ¡°Good, that¡¯s it. Like I said, leave everything to me from now on. You only have to wait for Rainy to recover.¡± Gao Yi patted her back repeatedly like he was coaxing a child, and Xia Ruoxin finally rxed her taut mind and body. This time, she was really so tired she couldn¡¯t open her eyes. She was tired, really tired. Let her have a little more rest. Let her feel a little more of this warmth. Gao Yi lowered his head. The woman in his arms seemed to have fallen asleep. Her longshes were already under her eyes, and there were two obvious dark patches under her eyes. ¡°Sleep tight.¡± Gao Yi ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, stroking gently from time to time. His warm, big palm made Xia Ruoxin finally give up all her struggles and resistance. It was the first time she slept so soundly. Gao Yi remained still until her hand slowly fell back to her side, and her breathing became even, which let him know that she had really fallen asleep. Gao Yi lifted the woman, who had no weight in any part of her body, and ced her on the hospital bed at the side. He sat down for a very long time before standing up and walking over to Rainy¡¯s bed. Actually, the two of them were sick. One had her body hurt, and the other, her heart. Rainy rubbed her eyes, wanting to call out for her mother instinctively. However, she felt a finger press against her small lips. She raised her head and blinked. ¡°Hush, little darling. Mommy¡¯s asleep. Let¡¯s not wake her up, okay?¡± Gao Yi bent down and looked at Rainy¡¯s eyes at eye level. Rainy nodded her head and ced her hand on Gao Yi¡¯s lips, too. ¡°Then, Uncle cannot be loud; if not, you¡¯ll wake Mommy.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll both be quiet.¡± Gao Yi rubbed Rainy¡¯s bald head dotingly. Rainy reached out her small hands again. ¡°Uncle, hug.¡± Gao Yi lifted an eyebrow indifferently, reaching his hands out to lift the child. ¡°Shall we get you out in the sun for some sunshine?¡± The child¡¯splexion was extremely pale and in need of some rosiness. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy agreed obediently. She put her arms around Gao Yi¡¯s neck. It was different from Mommy¡¯s hug, but she liked it as much. She smiled sweetly and reached her hand out to wave at the sleeping Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy, Rainy is going out with Uncle to see the sun. We wille back.¡± She spoke in a low voice. She did not forget Uncle had told her to not wake Mommy up. ¡°Smart little imp.¡± Gao Yi hugged the small child in his arms tightly and walked out, closing the door behind him. Outside, the sunlight was extremely warm. It did not feel hot at all, just warm. Gao Yi let Rainy sit on hisp, and he hugged the little body tight. For fear that she might fall down by ident. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s so warm.¡± Rainy reached her hand out to cover her eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Yi patted her cheeks. Sure enough, there was some color now. ¡°Uncle will get you some candy.¡± He stood up with Rainy in his hands and walked outside. Rainy let him hold her quietly with her small feet exposed. She was not wearing any shoes. Gao Yi lowered his head and caressed her feet. Looks like he would have to buy her some shoes too. She couldn¡¯t go barefoot like that. They reached arge shopping mall. Rainy immediately covered her bald head with her small hands. She was not wearing her hat. ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it. You¡¯re very cute.¡± Gao Yi pulled on her hand and led her forward. Rainyid against his shoulder. There were so many people, and it made her feel sad. Gao Yi took a lollipop from the counter, holding Rainy with one hand and searching for his wallet with his other. He only needed one arm to lift the little girl up. ¡°Your daughter is really pretty.¡± The saleswoman took the money from Gao Yi. She really liked the little child in his arms. She was cute. Even though she was bald, it made her cuter. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gao Yi thanked her withoutmenting on anything else. He lifted Rainy and walked out and then took the lollipop out of his pocket. He unwrapped it and ced it in Rainy¡¯s hand. ¡°Here, eat it.¡± He patted the child¡¯s bald head. He suddenly recalled the woman¡¯s words. Perhaps it would be lovely to have a daughter like her. Rainy pinched the lollipop in her hand, then raised her hand, and put the lollipop against Gao Yi¡¯s lips. ¡°Uncle, eat,¡± She said politely with a wide smile. Gao Yi pulled down her hand and coaxed, ¡°Uncle bought it for Rainy so Uncle won¡¯t eat it. It¡¯s for you, and adults don¡¯t eat sweet things.¡± Rainy pondered over his words. Adults don¡¯t eat sweet things? ¡°No.¡± She licked the lollipop in her hand. ¡°Mommy loves them. She can even make it appear for Rainy to eat like magic.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s fingers clenched slightly. Only children would believe those words. That woman might have never eaten sweets before. He lifted Rainy up again and walked towards another shopping mall to find a children¡¯s store. Rainy sat down on a sofa, swinging her legs from time to time. The pair of legs was soft and pale, almost transparent. Her hand was holding onto the lollipop, and she was licking it constantly. ¡°Sir, this is a new product in our store. It is new from Italy, and the soft leather surface will definitely befortable on the child.¡± The salesgirl introduced a pair of shoes in her hand. Gao Yi took it from her. It was a pair of cute, pink leather shoes with a pretty bow on top of it. ¡°Okay, this is it, as long as it isfortable for the child to wear.¡± He was not affected by the price. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let the child try it on.¡± The young woman bent down hurriedly. This pair of shoe was no joke. It was really expensive, and selling one out meant that her bonus this month was secured. However, Rainy refused to let someone else put on the shoe for her. Her legs dodged around, then she jumped down from the sofa, and ran barefoot towards Gao Yi, hugging his legs tightly. Do not touch her legs, for she did not like it. Chapter 310 - Such a Cute Little Baldy

Chapter 310: Such a Cute Little Baldy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What is it?¡± Gao Yi¡¯s eyebrows were knitted up as he bent down to carry Rainy who was on the floor. The young salesgirl smiled awkwardly like she was in shock. She thought her smile was perfect with affinity. When this child saw her, why did she behave as though she had seen a ghost? Gao Yi carried Rainy and sat down. He pulled her tiny feet and started dusting. Look, she had dirtied her feet. Rainy leaned into his chest. This time, she was obedient. She did not like her feet to be touched. However, if it was her mother or Uncle, she could ept it. ¡°Please bring me a pair of socks. Thank you.¡± Gao Yi continued to use his hand to clean Rainy¡¯s feet. The salesgirl regained her senses, and she a pair of socks with pinkce directly from the counter. Naturally, this pair of socks didn¡¯te cheap. Gao Yi did not blink. He helped Rainy with the socks carefully, and then he helped her again with the shoes. ¡°Sir, what is your preferred payment? By cash or credit card?¡± To her, Gao Yi was like a walking stack of cash. Her face was stretched into a smile that was a little too bright. He took out his wallet and opened it. At one nce, there wasn¡¯t a lot of cash inside. He pursed his lips. The salesgirl¡¯s face froze when she saw the fewrge notes in his wallet. Was he penniless? Could he be ying her? She had even spent such a long time providing them with her service. What a waste of her time. ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t need the shoes. Mommy has already bought a pair for me.¡± Rainy kicked her little legs. She was sensitive enough to see the unhappiness on his calm face. On top of that, the young Auntie looked displeased. She could do without the shoes. She really could. Even though the pair of shoes was indeed veryfortable and pretty. Gao Yi scooped Rainy up with one hand, using the other to rub gently on her little bald head. ¡°Rainy, do you like the shoes? You will not be a good girl if you lie to me.¡± Rainy¡¯s long eyshes blinked, followed by a nod of her head. ¡°Yes.¡± However, liking the shoes didn¡¯t mean she must have them. She thought. That¡¯s right. This was the case. There were many things that she liked. However, she knew that it was tough for her mother. So, she had never wanted those things. It was the same for this pair of shoes. Gao Yi looked through his wallet and removed a gold card from within. ¡°My apologies.¡± He did not have a lot of spare cash, but he had numerous credit cards. He never had to worry about money. He would give Rainy everything she wanted because his heart really ached for her; he was also really fond of this sensible child. ¡°Oh!¡± The expression on the salesgirl¡¯s face was so dramatic. It changed a few times in a matter of seconds. At the moment, she did not know if she shouldugh or cry. ¡°Uncle will buy you more as long as you like it.¡± Gao Yi told the child in his arms with his heart aching as he carried Rainy¡¯s tiny frame with both hands. She was such an obedient child, and she must have gone through a lot of hardships since young. He could even imagine the harder times on that woman named Xia Ruoxin. Suddenly, his heart went out for Xia Ruoxin, too. The salesgirl handed the card back to Gao Yi with both hands. Without sparing her a second nce, he carried Rainy and left. ¡°Thank you foring.¡± Before she could finish talking, she heard the door m closed. It cut off whatever she had to say. This was the result of herck of judgment. The customer was obviously a golden goose, but she had treated them so callously. Now, she had been embarrassed. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Gao Yi asked the abnormally obedient child in his arms. Rainy covered her tiny head with her hands. She thought about it. However, in the end, she shook her head. There was one with Mommy so she didn¡¯t need it. ¡°Do you want a hat?¡± He pointed at Rainy¡¯s little bald head. Actually, he could tell that the child had been very conscious of herck of hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise you. Your hair will grow soon, and it¡¯ll look beautiful.¡± ¡°Mommy said that, too. She promised to buy me lots and lots of hair clips with a butterfly knot.¡± Rainy smiled coyly. Even though everyone had said she looked good with her head bald, but she still preferred to wear a bow on her head. Gao Yiughed. She was already so pretty and vain at such a tender age; she would definitely be a source of cmity when she became an adult. Xia Ruoxin had indeed given birth to an extremely adorable daughter. No wonder all the doctors and nurses at the hospital always went out of their way to please her. She was such an intelligent kid. He carried Rainy and entered a shop selling hats. If that was what she wanted, he would buy it for her. ¡°This child looked so beautiful. Why is she a baldy?¡± The moment someone finished saying that, she felt an icy re targeted in her direction. She hurriedly cowered herself. Rainy lowered her head as her tiny hands clutched tightly at Gao Yi¡¯s shirt. ¡°Uncle, I look cute too as a baldy. Mommy and you both told me so.¡± She looked up and smiled weakly. However, she still looked adorable. ¡°Of course. Rainy has always been a beautiful girl.¡± Gao Yi was generous with his praises for the child. He chose an exceptionally beautiful sun hat. There was also a life-like butterfly on it which was really pleasing. He put the hat on Rainy¡¯s head and admired for a while. It did look good and suited her. He paid and left immediately. He did not like the others joking at the expense of a child¡¯s hair. This child had already gone through so much; she did not need this. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes. She wasn¡¯t able to endure it for long. After all, she was still an extremely sick patient, and she did not have much energy for it. ¡°Alright, sleep. I will carry you back to the hospital.¡± Gao Yi patted her face lightly. Then, he pulled her hat lower to prevent the sun from shining on her little face. Her face remained pale. No matter how long she had been under the sun, there wasn¡¯t much color on it. She was a patient and a very sick child. Rainy¡¯s eyes closed gradually as she leaned on Gao Yi¡¯s shoulders. He was warm like her mother. Her hands reached out and went around Gao Yi¡¯s neck. ¡°I like Uncle as much as I like my Mommy.¡± Her voice became softer and softer. Soon, she fell asleep. Gao Yi removed his jacket and wrapped it around the child¡¯s tiny body. He was a tall man, and so his clothes were big. It wrapped the child entirely as he carried her in his arms. ¡°Sleep now. We are going back.¡± Chapter 311 - It was not Tough on Her

Chapter 311: It was not Tough on Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gao Yi pulled the sun hat lower again as he carried Rainy steadily in his arms. Then, he made his way back to the hospital. That surgery must be done as soon as possible. Or else, Rainy¡¯s life would be in danger if they were a dayter. He held the sleeping and adorable child, and his lips curled into a smile unknowingly. ¡°Your mom has given birth to you and raised you well. I am really very fond of you.¡± Unconsciously, Rainy grabbed onto something within her reach; it turned out to be a chunk of his shirt. She slept soundly in his arms¡ªthe uncle who has treated her very well. Xia Ruoxin slept for an extremely long time in the hospital. She woke up leisurely. However, when she saw the other bed opposite her, she sat up in a hurry. Rainy¡¯s doll was still there as well as the book which she had been using to practice her writing. However, she was not there. Where had her Rainy gone? Who had taken her Rainy away? Her hands became cold, and she became very uneasy. Coincidentally, a nurse happened to walk past. She noticed that Xia Ruoxin had awakened. She smiled and said, ¡°Miss Xia, you are awake.¡± Xia Ruoxin asked hurried, ¡°Where is Rainy? Where is my daughter?¡± She was so terrified. ¡°Miss Xia, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Gao has taken Rainy out to have fun. They will be back soon,¡± the nurse said, consoling her. Once she heard this, Xia Ruoxin began to loosen the grip on her clothes. He was the one who had taken Rainy out; she could stop worrying now. They might have only met a few times previously, but she already trusted him impably. She sat by the side of Rainy¡¯s bed and picked up her practice book. It contained Rainy¡¯s childish handwriting. ¡®I love Mommy and Mommy loves me.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t stop herself from smiling. However, at the same time, she could feel her heart aching. Of course, she loved her daughter. However, she had never taken good care of her. She had started taking Rainy with her to work ever since the little girl was just a few months old. When other children were basking in their parents¡¯ love, her daughter had already learned how to help her to wash or bring in theundry. When other children were asking their parents to buy things for themselves, her daughter already understood that she needed to save money. She had not asked for anything; even when she saw something that she liked, she would only take one more look. They were poor and couldn¡¯t afford it. Xia Ruoxin had not given her daughter many good days; instead, she had given her this illness. It had caused Rainy to be in pain for such a long time. She stood up, opened the door, and walked out. She missed Rainy. She missed hugging her daughter and kissing her. Rainy was truly her most adorable daughter. She waited anxiously as passers-by walked past her from all directions. However, they were not the one she had been waiting for. It wasn¡¯t until she spotted a man¡¯s familiar silhouette did she start to feel at ease. She took a step forward and made her way towards them. The distance between them and her was getting nearer and nearer. It was really them. Gao Yi carried Rainy and walked closer to her, step by step. Xia Ruoxin actually felt like crying. Her Rainy had never like to sleep in another person¡¯s arms. However, now, she was literally sleeping in Gao Yi¡¯s arms. She approached them. When she looked at her daughter in Gao Yi¡¯s arms, she noticed her daughter seemed to be smiling. Xia Ruoxin rarely saw her daughter smile. Yet now, Rainy was truly smiling very sweetly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Her voice was breaking. Gao Yiughed abruptly¡ªa burst of brightughter. He had not guarded himself against them, not the slightest bit. It was as though they had known each other for a long time. ¡°You do not have to thank me. I, too, am very fond of Rainy.¡± His arms tightened around Rainy¡¯s body once more as he said that, apparently worried that no one would like this sweet and adorable child. ¡°Will you give her to me?¡± Xia Ruoxin reached out with both hands, wanting to carry the child in her arms. Her eyshes fluttered because a few beads of tears had already gathered on them. Was she touched? She did not know it herself. All she knew was¡ªthis time¡ªshe felt a feeling of revival, like she had been given a new lease of life. Rainy could stay alive, and so would she. Gao Yi shifted the child over into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms carefully. However, he couldn¡¯t help himself from worrying. Would she be able to do it? She was so weak, and he could tell that her left arm waspletely powerless. Had she been carrying her child like that for all these years? With her unbelievably frail body? Exactly what kind of woman was she? She might appear weak, but her heart? How was she able to persevere up till now while facing the fact that her child was so sick? What kept her going? Even though they had been very careful and gently; nevertheless, they still woke Rainy. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes as she clutched onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s blouse. ¡°Mommy, I had a very good time today. Uncle bought me candies and a hat.¡± She touched the sun hat that she was wearing, extremely happy. ¡°And shoes too. Mommy, look. Am I pretty?¡± She began to swing her little feet to show Xia Ruoxin her new shoes. ¡°Pretty.¡± Xia Ruoxin praised her, and then she nted a kiss on her daughter¡¯s adorable cheek. Of course, her daughter was the prettiest. While she did not know how she could thank this man for his kindness, her eyes still shimmered with tears from time to time. It looked like countless ripples swimming inside them. Gao Yi took a step towards her and ced a hand on her emaciated shoulder. ¡°I told you before. Don¡¯t thank me; I don¡¯t like it.¡± He purposely put on a sullen expression which was meant to scare them. However, Rainy startedughing in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. She wasn¡¯t afraid of this uncle. What a smart kid. Now, he had really given up. He admitted his defeat against this pair of mother and daughter. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for Rainy¡¯s check-up.¡± Gao Yi did not retract his hand. Rather, he continued toy his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder hoping to provide her with some support to stabilize her. He was always worried about her tripping. Xia Ruoxin noticed the tender look in Gao Yi¡¯s eyes that he was giving her. He did not intend to hide it or remove his hand. Xia Ruoxin wanted to lean on it for a while longer because she wanted to know what it felt like to have someone by her side. It felt good. Really good. To outsiders, the three of them looked like a loving couple who had been married for a long time with their child. The man was gentle while the woman was beautiful, and the child in the woman¡¯s arms was exceptionally adorable. Xia Ruoxin turned around. Her body suddenly stiffened. ¡°What is it?¡± Gao Yi felt her unnatural posture, and the look of surprise on her face seemed somewhat wrong. He followed her line of vision and saw a woman in ck. The woman was leaning against the side of a wall in azy manner. Her lips curled into a smile while her eyes continued to stare at them. Chapter 312 - You are Free

Chapter 312: You are Free

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios From her meaningful eyes, Gao Yi was unable to tell if she was a friend or a foe. ¡°I havee for you, Xia Ruoxin.¡± The woman straightened herself. She did not care about the crease that had appeared on her clothes because she had leaned herself against an uneven surface. She was wearing a pair of ck high-heeled shoes. When she walked, she was as sleek as a ck cat. Gao Yi pursed his lips as he stood in front of Xia Ruoxin, using his body as a shield. He looked at the woman¡¯s eyes while she approached them as though she was an unfriendly person to them. ¡°Shen Wei...¡± He heard Xia Ruoxin called out for the woman from behind him. He assumed that Xia Ruoxin was calling out for that woman. ¡°Yes. I told you I will being.¡± Shen Wei stood before Gao Yi with a faint look of surprise in her eyes. The presence of this man was simply too unexpected. With all her years of experience surviving in that kind of ce, she could tell that this man was definitely not as simple as he appeared to be. Those prating eyes and pursed lips were simr to someone. This was a man appeared to be mild-tempered, but in fact, he was a cold and heartless man. It was at this moment that Shen Wei realized she had been in a daze. Each time she thought of that man, she would always be like this. ¡°You need not be defensive with me; I would not do her harm. She wouldn¡¯t be in this state if I had wanted to do her harm. She would have been worse¡ªperhaps, much worse than this.¡± Shen Wei¡¯s lips moved as she spoke, but that only made Gao Yi¡¯s expression turned more sullen. What was she trying to say? Shen Wei brushed her hair lightly with her fingers as she gave a charming smile. However, Gao Yi¡¯s eyes remained prating¡ªunmoved. To him, everything about this woman represented danger. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me the reason. That¡¯s because she would have taken the initiative to tell you everything if she had wanted to. Even if she doesn¡¯t, you can ask her yourself. This woman is very silly. She will tell you everything about herself and reveal every bit of herself to you.¡± Shen Wei had totally grasped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s character because, through her, Shen Wei could see herself¡ªthe woman from the past. Xia Ruoxin carried Rainy and came out from behind Gao Yi. There was a pain in her eyes. So, in this world, there was someone who would protect her, a woman who had been lonely for far too long. She only had herself to depend on. It had always been so. She never had someone who had protected her and defended her like this. She smiled at Gao Yi, and then she shook her head, indicating she was fine. Finally, she faced Shen Wei whom she had not seen for the past few days. Xia Ruoxin had not returned to work for a long time. Was Shen Wei here to reprimand her or to bring her back? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shen Wei. I will be back to work soon. I couldn¡¯t leave because my daughter is really very sick.¡± Xia Ruoxin exined bitterly. She had not forgotten her status or the fact that she needed money to pay for her daughter¡¯s operation. Shen Wei remained smiling, and then the smile widened on her red lips. ¡°No need. You don¡¯t have to go back again.¡± Her smile was sincere, and yet, it wasn¡¯t easy for one to see it. ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ruoxin was stunned. Did Shen Wei mean that she wouldn¡¯t have to go back there to work? How could it be possible when she was clearly not done with repaying the loan that thepany had given her? She knew it wasn¡¯t easy for one to get out of that ce once one had entered. Why did Shen Wei say that she had no need to return to work? If she didn¡¯t go back to work, what would happen to her daughter? She was going for her surgery soon. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Shen Wei. Can you give me a second chance? I really need this job. My daughter is going for her surgery so we need the money,¡± she said in a rush, pleading in a painful voice. However, there was a man standing behind her. Gao Yi ced both his hands on her shoulders. ¡°I told you. I¡¯m here for you. All you have to do is wait for Rainy to be healthy.¡± Gao Yi was upset. This woman had actually forgotten what he had said to her. However, his heart also went out to her. She had been alone for far too long, and she had be ustomed to dealing with everything on her own. Xia Ruoxin was slightly stunned, and she instinctively went closer to the man behind her. She could no longer control her tears, and they flowed down her face. ¡°Ha...¡± Shen Wei chose this moment tough which was weird timing. One woman was crying while the other hadughed. She took out an envelope which she had kept on her and put it in front of Xia Ruoxin. ¡°You are free. Isn¡¯t it better? Have you forgotten once a person had entered that ce, it would be difficult for them toe out of it? ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the rest. This is for you. It is enough to save your daughter.¡± Shen Wei bent down and ced the envelope in Rainy¡¯s small hands. Rainy stared curiously at this beautiful auntie with her little hands around the huge envelope. At her tender age, she had no idea that it contained arge sum of money. She could only felt the weight of it, and it felt heavy. It took some effort for her to hold onto it. ¡°Auntie, Mommy said not to take anything that belongs to others.¡± Her little hands shoved the envelope hard back at Shen Wei. This was Xia Ruoxin¡¯s way of raising her child even though they were poor. ¡°Such an obedient child.¡± Shen Wei pressed her little hands down. ¡°I am not giving this to you. It is a loan. You have to pay me back when you grow up.¡± She touched Rainy¡¯s extremely adorable cheek. She, too, was very fond of Rainy. ¡°Shen Wei, this is too...¡± Xia Ruoxin was too shocked, and suddenly, she could not react. Why was she helping her like this? They were mere acquaintances. ¡°I like your daughter. Can I carry her?¡± Shen Wei asked Xia Ruoxin. There was a look of expectation in as well as a dull sadness in her eyes. ¡°Rainy, let Auntie carry you. She is a good person.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled as she told her daughter, and Rainy understood what she meant. However, Shen Wei¡¯s smile was bitter. There was no one left in this world who would have said she was a nice person. Xia Ruoxin was the only one to say that. She was truly a silly woman. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded her head. She gave the envelope to Xia Ruoxin, and then she opened her elbows wide for Shen Wei. Shen Wei took the child over from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms and carried the little girl carefully. Rainy was an adorable child, but she was severely underweight. ¡°Is your name Rainy? What a nice name,¡± she asked as she looked at the child in her arms. That was what Xia Ruoxin called her. Chapter 313 - Didn’t Look Like One

Chapter 313: Didn¡¯t Look Like One

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mmm, my name is Rainy. I am three years old now. Myst name is Xia. It is the same as Mommy. Auntie, you are so beautiful, and you smell nice... like Mommy.¡± She nuzzled her face in Shen Wei¡¯s breasts. That made her look exceptionally adorable. Shen Wei could feel the child¡¯s cuteness rubbed on her. She was captivated by Rainy. She was so fond of this child. ¡°Can I know what illness has she contracted?¡± Shen Wei asked Xia Ruoxin as she carried the child. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart suddenly tightened, and her lips quivered. ¡°She has acute leukemia.¡± Her voice sounded dry until she felt the two hands squeezed her shoulders hard. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. We are going to have surgery very soon.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin clutched the envelope tightly. Finally, there was a smile on her face. That¡¯s right. Once the surgery was done, her daughter would be that same healthy girl again. Shen Wei was visibly stunned. She had no idea this child was so sick. She looked up at the man standing behind Xia Ruoxin and asked, ¡°May I know who this gentleman is?¡± She had never heard Xia Ruoxin mentioned such a character. ¡°Hi, Miss Shen. My name is Gao Yi, Rainy¡¯s bone marrow donor.¡± If this woman hadn¡¯t shown her friendliness, he would not have spoken to her. Naturally, he would not have been agreeable if she hade here to harm Xia Ruoxin or Rainy. Oh, I see. This little girl would be fine. That was her belief. Such a wonderful child would definitely be blessed. ¡°Alright now, I am leaving. If I have the chance, I will be back to visit and check on Rainy.¡± She hoisted the child higher in her arms and smiled sincerely. It might looked strain, but her smile¡ªat this moment¡ªwas full of sincerity from the bottom of her heart. Gao Yi approached and took over Rainy from her. The little girl stretched her hand out and waved at Shen Wei. ¡°Bye, bye, Auntie.¡± She bid her farewell, gave a small yawn, and then she leaned back into Gao Yi¡¯s arms, gradually closing her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Shen Wei.¡± The envelope was still in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands, close to her bosom. She would repay Shen Wei. She most definitely would. Shen Wei turned around. Just like she hade earlier, her ck silhouette slowly vanished from their sight. What Shen Wei had said was true. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Xia Ruoxin might not have been who she was at this moment. It finally dawned on Xia Ruoxin that all this time, Shen Wei had been overly protective of her. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Xia Ruoxin might have lost herself in that kind of environment. She had not been ruined, not at all. However, she was still tainted. How could a woman maintain her innocence in that kind of environment? ¡°Rainy is tired. Let¡¯s put her in bed.¡± Gao Yi carried Rainy with one hand; his other hand reached out and pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. He had not questioned her or said anything. Like Shen Wei had said earlier, he did not want to push her. If the day came when she wishes to tell him about herself, it would happen in due course. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded and followed him back inside. Gao Yi put Rainy carefully on the bed, and he tucked her under the nket. The child was extremely weak; thus, she got tired easily. They must have the surgery as soon as possible. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine.¡± Once again, Gao Yi ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder. He knew what was going through her mind, and he would not let anything happen to Rainy or her. Xia Ruoxin smiled weakly. She sat by the bed and did not move while she kept her daughterpany while she slept. Gao Yi sighed softly. He bent his elbow andy it around Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder, allowing her to lean against his body. ¡°You can trust me.¡± Xia Ruoxin froze for a second before she leaned her head on his shoulder. She trusted him. She really did. The door opened gently as the doctor entered. He took in the scene before him and wondered: Mr. Gao had treated them well. The doctor could stop his worrying and be happy for Miss. Xia and Rainy. Mr. Gao was a good man. ¡°Mr. Gao, we need to conduct a body check-up for you so that we can schedule the surgery at the soonest. Rainy¡¯s condition can¡¯t continue like this any longer.¡± Gao Yi cut the doctor off and said directly, ¡°I am a doctor myself. I have done a full-body check-up the moment I arrived. We can proceed with the surgery anytime.¡± The doctor was surprised by this revtion. Mr. Gao was also a doctor, but he didn¡¯t look like one. He resembled more like a sessful businessman. Compared to that Mr. Chu, he did not seem to pale inparison. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± The doctor understood. ¡°I will make the necessary arrangements for the surgery.¡± After he finished, he closed the door. They knew it was best to have the surgery soon. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a doctor.¡± Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes and stared seriously at the man before her. He had exceptionally clear and distinctive features, giving him a character rather than making him handsome. He had a pair of big eyes with thick eyebrows, and his lips were on the thin side. At one nce, he was not one to be trifled with. Even though she knew he was a doctor, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to treat him like one. If she hadn¡¯t seen him in a doctor¡¯s robe, there was no way she could have imagined he was a doctor¡ªone who was professional and ethical. ¡°I don¡¯t? Then, what do I look like?¡± Gao Yi¡¯s eyebrows rose as he smiled. He had heard this one too many times. However, he was truly a doctor, and he could be considered as one of the renowned ones. ¡°You look like an assassin.¡± Xia Ruoxin analyzed seriously. He always looked so unfathomable, and that gave people the impression that he might have been one. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to describe you¡ªfoolish or naive? I never would have thought that you are the mother of a three-year-old girl.¡± Gao Yi gave her forehead a gentle flick with his fingers. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s initially pale face was dyed with a shade of pink from his action. It gave her a healthier look. ¡°I have never been smart to begin with.¡± Xia Ruoxin mumbled. That was true. She had never been an intelligent woman, or else she would not have been through so much pain. Had she been smarter, she would have protected herself and stayed far away from that heartless man. ¡°It¡¯s good not to be smart. It can be very tiring otherwise.¡± Gao Yi allowed Xia Ruoxin to lean fully into his arms. He liked her slightly flushed face. She was truly a very simple woman. It was easy for one to see through her thoughts. ¡°Don¡¯t struggle. Just leave things be like I said. You are tired. I will take over from now on.¡± Chapter 314 - She wasn’t Afraid

Chapter 314: She wasn¡¯t Afraid

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios His hand pressed down on her shoulder and embraced her fully. This woman had already left a mark in his heart on that day four years ago. It was their fate that they had met now. He looked down. This time, the woman in his arms had her eyes closed, and she had dropped all her defensive shield against him. That made his smile widened even more. He wasn¡¯t a particr man. He did not mind that she had been married before or that she had a daughter. He would only choose what he wants. As for Rainy, he was really fond of her. Rainy gently flipped her body sideways, and she stuck her thumb into her mouth. ¡°Mommy, Uncle...¡± Those two words came out of her mouth from time to time. The child had epted Gao Yi. She could differentiate who had treated her well and who had not. She had known. In the office of Rainy¡¯s attending physician, Gao Yi studied Rainy¡¯s medical records. The doctor believed wholeheartedly that Gao Yi was a doctor... and a highly skilled one. With his slight revision on the surgery procedure, it became safer and closer to perfection. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s settled for tomorrow¡¯s surgery. Does anyone have any questions?¡± Gao Yi stood up and set the medical record aside as he asked the staff before him. ¡°No, we fully understand.¡± All the doctors voted unanimously in favor. They were exceptionally serious and focused on this uing procedure. ... Gao Yi carried Rainy, his fingers gently grazing her very pink face. ¡°Rainy, are you afraid?¡± He stared into the child¡¯s bright eyes as he held her. They would be going for the surgery very soon. Was she afraid? After all, she was still so young. Rainy shook her head. ¡°No, you are with me.¡± She kicked her naked feet as both her hands hugged Gao Yi around his neck. It was true. With Uncle by her side, she was not afraid. Not in the slightest bit. ¡°Uncle likes you, my brave girl.¡± He patted gently on Rainy¡¯s cheek and embraced her tighter in his arms. Xia Ruoxin walked in. Although she had managed to calm herself and not panicked, she couldn¡¯t help being scared. She raised her head and looked at Gao Yi, and then at Rainy who was in his arms. Her eyes started to redden. She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t scared at all. ¡°Are you worried about Rainy?¡± Gao Yi scooped the girl up in one hand. With his free hand, he reached out andy it on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. The warmth on his hand caused the dam in her heart to copse. Tears as big as pearlsnded on his fingers. Gao Yi¡¯s hand shook lightly as though he had been burned, and it scalded his heart. Xia Ruoxin nodded her head. They might have told her that there were no risks with the surgery yet, she could not help herself from worrying. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Gao Yi wiped her tears away lovingly as he asked her another question. Xia Ruoxin froze for a second, and then she nodded her head once more. Gao Yi broke into a smile while Rainy looked on curiously. She wondered why her mother was crying, and the uncle was smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Both of us will be fine. Isn¡¯t that right, Rainy?¡± Gao Yi retracted his hand as he motivated the child in his arms. He knew that she would understand. She was a smart kid after all. ¡°Mmm.¡± Rainy nodded her head hard. She reached out with both hands and hugged Xia Ruoxin around her neck. ¡°Mommy, Uncle and I will be very brave. We are not afraid of the pain.¡± She used her cheek and nuzzled against her mother¡¯s, and then she nted a wet and sloppy kiss on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s cheek. ¡°Mommy, kiss me, too.¡± Rainy¡¯s eyes turned into a pair of crescents, and the smile made her the more adorable. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin kissed her daughter¡¯s little fair cheek gently. Finally, Rainy went back into Gao Yi¡¯s arms. She then proceeded to nt a kiss on his face, too. Gao Yi merely caressed her cheek with a warm smile on his face. ¡°Uncle, you have not kissed me yet.¡± She offered her pinkish cheek to him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll kiss you.¡± Gao Yi teased as the child was throwing a tantrum. After that, he kissed her on her little face. ¡°Uncle, you have not kissed Mommy.¡± She pointed her finger towards Xia Ruoxin who was standing by the side. Both Gao Yi and Xia Ruoxin froze in awkwardness. It was different for them. They were a grown man and a grown woman, not children. A look of melting gentleness shed across Gao Yi¡¯s eyes. He was totally willing to do it. He leaned closer to Xia Ruoxin and, once more, caught her blushing a light shade of pink on her face. It surprised him that a mother, who had had a child, could blush so easily. As it turned out, both mother and daughter were equally adorable. Gao Yi¡¯s face magnified as he came closer and closer to her until she could see make out his extremely long eyshes, and his tall and straight nose. When Gao Yi¡¯s breaths sprayed onto her face, she shrunk her body ever so slightly. However, she did not make any attempt to avoid him. He was doing it because her daughter had asked him to. Moreover, she realized she did not dislike the idea of himing closer to her. There was a thick scent of masculinity on him. It smelled clean, and there weren¡¯t much other scents on him other than the light fragrance of the shower gel. It was actually quite pleasant. Gao Yi touched her cheek lightly with his lips. As he looked up at her, a faint smile lit his face. She was nervous. He did not stay for long and left soon after because he was worried that she might pass out from being too anxious. ¡°Okay, Rainy. I have kissed you. Let¡¯s go for our surgery.¡± He took her tiny hand in his. Then, he turned around and reached out with his other hand. ¡°Walk with us, Ruoxin.¡± This wasn¡¯t the first time he had called her by her given name. Yet, each time he did, it would send a wave of emotions through her heart. She reached out, and Gao Yi gripped her hand tightly. He noticed her hand was cold and sweaty, and he sighed softly. On the outside, she said she wasn¡¯t anxious. In reality, she was on the edge. Her body was stiff with nervousness. He wasn¡¯t concerned about Rainy, but he was worried about her. He was afraid that she would pass out outside the operating theater because she was too terrified. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will be out soon.¡± Gao Yi held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands as heforted her once again. This woman was too stressed. She needed to rest properly. ¡°Mmm.¡± She agreed with her reddened eyes. She might have promised him, but she just couldn¡¯t stop worrying. At this moment, she was not as brave as Rainy who was constantly ying with the buttons on Gao Yi¡¯s shirt. She was the only one who was beside herself with all the worrying. Now, a team of doctors had gathered outside the operating theater as they waited for them. Chapter 315 - That was Because They were Poor

Chapter 315: That was Because They were Poor

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gao Yi released Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands. They shifted upwards and rested on her face. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t pass out. You must see use out of the operating theater. Do you understand?¡± His slender fingers rubbed at her cheeks. It gave her unspeakable courage. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin wanted to promise him, but it was choked with a sob that never made its way out of her throat. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gao Yi took his hand back. The smile remained on his face as he lowered his head and looked at the child in his arms. Rainy seemed to do great. She had almost managed to pull off all his buttons. He carried Rainy, put her on the hospital bed, and tucked her under the nket. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, okay? I will be here with you.¡± Rainy nodded her head hard as she smiled sweetly at him. She wasn¡¯t afraid at all. She was an obedient child. ¡°Good.¡± Gao Yi rubbed Rainy¡¯s little bald head. He, too, went andy down on another bed. This surgery didn¡¯t involve just one patient, but two. The door to the operating theater closed bit by bit. s, Xia Ruoxin was the only person there. She covered her mouth, not allowing herself to cry out. She would wait for them toe out. She must. In the operating theater, Rainy reached her little hand out. ¡°Uncle...¡± Her tiny hand reached out forcibly for Gao Yi as she called out for him. Gao Yi smiled. He took her hand easily and held on tightly. ¡°Uncle, I am not afraid. You mustn¡¯t be, too.¡± As young as she was, she had learned tofort others. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not be afraid.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s hand gripped the poor girl¡¯s tiny hand tightly. His smile was exceptionally kind. Xia Ruoxin sat outside the operating theater alone. She stared at the red light which had been turned on. Her mind was extremely unsettled as her hands clenched tightly together. She did not know how much time had passed when the door to the operating theater finally opened. She stood up and felt her world blurred. Just like that, she fell back onto the chair at the waiting area, unable to bear the stress much longer. Warm rays of sunlight shone into the ward,forting everything in it and offering peace of mind. It did not feel as cold or hard as the other parts of the hospital. Perhaps, it might have something to do with the state of a human mind. Xia Ruoxin came in quietly and stood by the bedside. She finally smiled after so long. The surgery was a sess which was even close to perfection. Rainy could be discharged after a few days. It would take a while, but eventually, she would be a healthy little girl again. Xia Ruoxin bent down and kissed her daughter¡¯s cheek. The little girl was sleeping soundly. Then, she straightened herself and came over to the other bed. Gao Yi was alright. However, he was exhausted, which was why he had yet to resume his consciousness. She sat by the Gao Yi¡¯s bedside. When she saw the sweat on his forehead, she reached out and wiped them away carefully. His face was warm, and so was he. Her hand stayed there for a long time. She finally realized she was actually taking advantage of another man. Just when she was going to move her hand away, a hand held hers down. ¡°Worried about me?¡± Since when had Gao Yi resumed his consciousness and opened his eyes? He smiled faintly as he held onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s cool hand. Her body temperature had always been on the low side. From that, he could tell that her constitution had always been poor, and she needed to start taking care of herself. Xia Ruoxin nodded. She wanted to take her hand away. However, she couldn¡¯t shrug her hand off after several failed attempts. In the end, she allowed him to hold onto her. His hand was extremely warm. It warmed her and gave herfort. Gao Yi sat up. Xia Ruoxin hurriedly stretched her left hand out to try and stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t get up.¡± Her eyes were full of worry. He had just finished the surgery, and he needed to rest properly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Have you forgotten that I am a doctor, too? I know my body¡¯s limits as well as what I can or can¡¯t do.¡± Gao Yi said with a smile. He chose to sit up. He released Xia Ruoxin¡¯s right hand and took her left hand instead. He continued to feel his way up her arm until he could touch the joint where the bones had healed in the wrong ces. Xia Ruoxin frowned because of the pain. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Gao Yi asked. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not tell him the truth. It did not hurt now. It had been painful for the past four years, especially when it rained, it hurt more. So much so that she cried from it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you seek treatment? Three years ago, I remembered telling you to.¡± Gao Yi released his hand, and then his hand gripped tightly on her weak left hand again. ¡°It may be tough to treat this hand now.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked down as she bit her lower lip, unsure of her reply. In reality, she had wanted to seek treatment for her hand. However, she couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Ruoxin, talk to me.¡± Gao Yi was very persistent, and his grip became stronger. Xia Ruoxin lowered her eyes as they had be moist. She could not bear to recall her past. ¡°That¡¯s because we were very poor. I had no money to see a doctor when I was sick. I had just given birth to Rainy at that time, and she was often sick. I had to collect and wash theundry from my neighbors as well as worked as a warehouse tally clerk. I even had to bring her to work with me. She was strapped onto me. I could see her little face whenever I looked down. ¡°We were really poor at that time. I could only afford one meal a day, and Rainy could only have rice paste. She never had the chance to drink milk form. ¡°We were very poor. Penniless.¡± She looked up as tears fell from her eyes like a stream. ¡°At that time, I didn¡¯t dare to cry because I was worried I wouldn¡¯t stop. I knew no one would feel my pain, and I needed to reserve that heartache for my poor daughter. ¡°She was only a few months old at that time. She was so small and tiny.¡± Gao Yi released Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand and ced both his hands on her shoulders. His hands tightened, and he took her into his arms. ¡°You won¡¯t have to go through it yourself every again. You have me.¡± Never before had his heart ached so badly for a woman. Everything about her had pricked his heart like needles. She was so pathetic yet so strong. Who would have tried to hurt such a kind woman? For the first time, she had someone to depend on no matter how long he would be by her side. She was so precious. Like Rainy, she clutched tightly onto the front of Gao Yi¡¯s shirt. He looked down at her and made a mental note to remember her action. He reached out and gently wiped her tears away while he said jokingly to her. ¡°Why do I feel that you are Rainy, not Xia Ruoxin? I finally understand where she got the habit of grabbing people. She got it from her mommy.¡± Xia Ruoxin released her hand in embarrassment. However, Gao Yi merely smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You can grab all you want. I don¡¯t mind at all.¡± He reached out with his long hands and took her into his arms¡ªthe woman who had suffered for far too long. ¡°Ruoxin, can I ask you something?¡± Chapter 316 - She was Actually Still Young Chapter 316: She was Actually Still Young Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mmm.¡± Her voice was muffled, and her hands were still clutching onto Gao Yi¡¯s shirt. She didn¡¯t want to let go. This warmth was what she had always yearned for. ¡°Tell me. Did you pass out while I was in surgery?¡± Xia Ruoxin was silent for a long time, but she finally admitted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I really can¡¯t help it.¡± ¡°Looks like I guessed correctly again.¡± Gao Yi starting chuckling. ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t take it to heart. If you could persist up till now, then you won¡¯t be you.¡± Gao Yi had no intention of reprimanding her. This woman was simply too cute at times. She was even more adorable than her daughter. To be frank, it wasughable when one thought of it. Xia Ruoxin could hear theughter erupt within his chest, and she rxed subconsciously. However, he was reallyughing, and he was making fun of her. She frowned as she realized this man was extremely fond of teasing her. The way they were holding each other was far too intimate. ¡°Okay, you must be hungry. I¡¯ll prepare some food for you and Rainy.¡± She found an excuse for herself as she secretly wiped the tears from her face. Then, she noticed her tears had caused a big wet patch on Gao Yi¡¯s shirt. It was an obvious big patch apparently caused by her tears. However, one would have thought it was drool. Many had said that women were made of water. From the looks of it, that was true. Gao Yi nced down at his chest and smiled. He did not dislike this, not in the slightest bit, because she had given this woman the right to cry. Wasn¡¯t this good for both of them? Xia Ruoxin ran out in embarrassment. If she didn¡¯t, she would not know how to face this man. The smile on Gao Yi¡¯s face became even brighter. She was truly an adorable woman... with, of course, an adorable daughter. He turned his head and looked at the child lying on the other bed. She had a set of long eyshes on her little face. Her fairplexion seemed transparent under the shining light. I¡¯m so d that you are okay, kiddo. Look, I have done what I promised you. So, you must also promise me to get well soon because your mom has been through a lot. You have to be good and obedient. An adult¡¯s immune system more superiorpared to a child¡¯s. A few dayster, Gao Yi was up and walking about. However, Rainy had to remain on the bed while taking her injections. She did not feel lonely at all because she had her doll, and that was enough for her. Right now, she also has an uncle to keep herpany. That made her extremely happy. ... At the moment, she was throwing a tantrum at Xia Ruoxin. She turned her face away as she pouted her lips. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want that. I am a big child now, and I don¡¯t need to drink milk. I don¡¯t want milk.¡± She was shaking her head like a Chinese rattle drum. Xia Ruoxin waved the milk bottle in her hand helplessly. The milk was high in nutrition. What was Rainy going to drink if not this? She couldn¡¯t possibly feed the milk using a spoon like porridge to her daughter. ¡°What happened?¡± Gao Yi walked in with two takeaway bowls. He had bought two bowls of egg soup. He set the bowls down, walked over, and bent to meet Rainy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Rainy, you have not been a good girl.¡± His tone was mild. Rainy simply lowered her head and pointed her fingertips together. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to drink milk. I am a big child now, not a little baby.¡± Gao Yi reached out and took Rainy into his arms. He took the milk bottle over from Xia Ruoxin, propped Rainy so that she was sitting on hisp, and waved the milk bottle in his hand. ¡°Rainy, do you know that a lot of children, who are older than you, are still using a milk bottle? Besides, you are only three years old. In our hearts, you haven¡¯t grown up. You are just a child.¡± He yfully pinched her little nose and was pleased to see that there was finally some color on her face. Recently, she even seemed to gain some weight. He knew that it was only a matter of time before she became the girl with an apple-shaped face that he had liked so much. ¡°Come, drink up.¡± He ced the milk bottle in Rainy¡¯s hands and rubbed her little bald head. ¡°You are a child. No one will tease you.¡± Gao Yi would always manage to exin to her in a unique way as he seemed to understand what was going through her mind. ¡°After you have finished your milk, I will buy you the egg soup. It¡¯s really delicious, but you have to drink your milk. Then, I will buy you the soup. Okay?¡± At the mention of egg soup, Rainy kept nodding her head. She held the bottle with both hands and started drinking. She kept staring at the two bowls of egg soup on the table. Her mother had made the same soup for her, and it was her favorite. ¡°Ruoxin, pass me a bowl of soup.¡± Gao Yi said as he looked at the distracted Xia Ruoxin. Her daughter had obeyed Gao Yi. The girl was more obedient to him than her own mother. Gao Yi was amused by the gawking woman. Was she worried that he would take her daughter away from her? ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± Xia Ruoxin tugged at her clothes in embarrassment. She had not behaved like this on purpose; she was just too engrossed in her own thoughts. Gao Yi put his palm on his forehead. ¡°Ruoxin, I asked you to bring me a bowl of soup.¡± He couldn¡¯t move because the little one was in his arms. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin hurried over and took a bowl of soup with both hands. Ouch. It was really hot. She ced the soup in front of Gao Yi, thinking he had wanted to consume it. However, he pushed the bowl before her face. ¡°Now, you drink this. It has been a while since you have eaten. Make sure you drink more. You need to stay healthy. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be able to carry Rainy once she has gained weight.¡± When she heard her name, Rainy raised her eyes as she continued to drink her milk. She kept sipping her milk because that was the only thing she could do at the moment. She couldn¡¯t speak, or else she would be a naughty girl. ¡°I...¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingertips still felt hot from holding the soup. She sniffed at her nose lightly because she had never had anyone to care for her like now. No one had asked her if she was hungry, cold, or tired. Only him. All of a sudden, she could feel her eyes tearing up. She quickly lowered her head, hiding the tears from Gao Yi. ¡°Yes, hurry up and drink. There is another bowl for Rainy.¡± A smile appeared on Gao Yi¡¯s gentle face. His eyes shifted to Rainy and gave her a pat on her little face. ¡°You should hurry too, or your egg soup will get cold. Let¡¯s see if you will obey your mother the next time. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll only have milk and no soup.¡± Rainy nodded her head continuously while she drank her milk. If she wanted to eat more food and drink less milk, she would have to obey her mother next time. Xia Ruoxin picked the bowl up and put it against her lips. The soup smelled delicious. It must taste good from the looks of it. Chapter 317 - Weird Temper Chapter 317: Weird Temper Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She drank a mouthful and felt contented with the aftertaste in her mouth. It tasted really fresh, much better than she had imagined. ¡°Ruoxin?¡± Gao Yi asked suddenly. Hmm? Xia Ruoxin set the bowl down, puzzled. What else was he trying to say? ¡°I¡¯m hungry, too, Ruoxin. Remember to save half the soup for me, okay? The other bowl is for Rainy. Do you want me to fight with her for the soup? An adult must not lie to a child.¡± Rainy nodded her head furiously as she continued to eye that bowl of soup on the table. That was for her. Uncle had made her a promise. Xia Ruoxin merely held the bowl in her hands. Save the other half for him? However, she had already drunk from the bowl. Would he be able to avoid it? ¡°Drink, quick. I¡¯m hungry, too.¡± Gao Yi rushed her again. In fact, he was just teasing her. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Don¡¯t forget that Rainy and I are patients.¡± Xia Ruoxin quickly put the bowl at her lips again. She had almost forgotten that he was a patient, too. He might look really healthy, but he was still a patient. She had a few sips until there was half a bowl of egg soup left. Then, she ced the bowl in front of him. Gao Yi took it unceremoniously and drank directly from the bowl. There was no indication that he had disliked her leftovers. However, Xia Ruoxin felt awkward, and she did not know where to put her hands. Gao Yi finished the soup in a few gulps. To him, this was probably the best soup he had drank since his childhood. He put the bowl down and realized that Rainy had been staring at him with her big and bright eyes. ¡°Uncle, I have finished.¡± She waved the bottle in the air. True to her word, she had finished everyst drop. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that your tummy will be too full and explode?¡± He pinched the child¡¯s cute little nose as he epted the other bowl of soup from Xia Ruoxin with one hand. ¡°You can really eat. Are you a piggy? Your mom and I had to share one bowl of soup. Whereas a little imp like you get to eat one whole bowl on your own. You¡¯re eating 2 adults¡¯ portion.¡± Rainy merely chuckled. That¡¯s because she liked the soup. ¡°Alright,e and drink your soup.¡± Gao Yi picked up a spoon and started feeding her a mouthful at a time. He wiped the corners of her mouth, extremely patient with the little girl. She could be a charmer when her mood called for it. That made people irresistible to her charms. ¡°Ruoxin, Rainy will be well soon enough. Shall we bring her to the amusement park then?¡± Gao Yi continued to feed her. He did not dare to take his eyes off her or the soup, afraid of getting soup on her face. When she heard his intention, Xia Ruoxin was suddenly sad. It had been a long time since she had brought Rainy to an amusement park. Even if they were there, she and Rainy would be admiring thendscape. Rainy had never been on those fun rides before. ¡°Yes.¡± Her eyes were tearing up. This time, she must make sure that Rainy had fun at the park. Naturally, Xia Ruoxin would try to earn as much money as possible. ¡°Ruoxin.¡± Gao Yi rested his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder. Once again, he had read her mind and the sadness that was in her eyes. This woman was thinking of her past. It had been tough on her for such a long time that she thought her life would continue like this. ¡°Have you forgotten? I told you. I¡¯m here now. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Gao Yi looked so serious that Xia Ruoxin had to lower her head when she met his eyes. She dared not meet his gentle and kind ck eyes anymore. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe him. She dared not. She simply dared not trust him. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t force you. You won¡¯t believe some things even when I tell you. You will believe it once you¡¯ve seen with your own eyes. Such a stubborn woman.¡± His fingertips squeezed her shoulder, but when he turned around, he wasughing out loud. Xia Ruoxin followed hisughter to where it was directed at, and she¡ªtoo¡ªstartedughing. Rainy was holding a spoon, and she had soup all over her face as though she had used the soup as a facial wash. Her little hand continued with the feeding. When she noticed Gao Yi and Xia Ruoxin staring at her, she broke into a smile. She could eat on her own already. However, she could not understand why she was drinking so little soup in her mouth. Gao Yi reached out and rubbed Rainy¡¯s head. She said she was a grown-up, but obviously, she was still a child who couldn¡¯t even feed herself. Xia Ruoxin sat down and took over the bowl from Rainy. She wiped her daughter¡¯s face clean of all the soup. It was such a waste. Her daughter should know that they could rarely afford egg soup in the past. ¡°Mommy, have some.¡± Rainy pushed the bowl towards Xia Ruoxin again, being generous. She thought her mother wanted to have some, too. ¡°I have already had some. This is all for you. You need to eat more so you can get well faster. Then, your hair will grow, and very soon, you will be able to wear those pretty butterfly bows.¡± Rainy remembered her mother¡¯s words. She knew that she must be obedient and have her meals and milk. In the future, she must also obey her mother. Xia Ruoxin picked up the spoon and began feeding Rainy. Soon, the little girl had the whole bowl of egg soup in her tummy. Xia Ruoxin touched Rainy¡¯s little tummy with worry. First, she drank milk, and then she finished a whole bowl of egg soup. Was she feeling bloated? She sighed softly. Rainy¡¯s tummy was so bloated it resembled a small watermelon. ¡°Come, Rainy. Let¡¯s go out for a walk or else, your little tummy might explode.¡± Gao Yi carried Rainy who was sitting on the bed. However, Xia Ruoxin was concerned. ¡°Is it really alright for her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine for her to be out for a short stroll.¡± Gao Yiforted her. Xia Ruoxin was finally relieved by what he had said. He was always right and could be trusted. She fetched Rainy¡¯s jacket and shoes and put them on her daughter. Rainy smiled constantly as she swung her legs. ¡°Ruoxin, does Rainy dislike wearing shoes?¡± Atst, Gao Yi noticed Rainy¡¯s strange behavior. ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Xia Ruoxin grabbed Rainy¡¯s foot and held on tightly. She put on the tiny shoes and shoes on her daughter. When she was done with the second foot, Xia Ruoxin was covered in her own sweat. It was such a difficult chore to put shoes on this child. ¡°Rainy dislikes people touching her feet. She always says it¡¯s itchy. I wonder where she got this weird temper.¡± Xia Ruoxin seemed so helpless when she exined to him. She thought of any other children who might have this weird temper. It was soughable, and yet there was no other way around it. ¡°Indeed, this is weird.¡± Gao Yi wasughing, too. No wonder Rainy had run away even before that sales girl had the chance to touch her feet. The child really had a weird temper. Chapter 318 - Do You Like Mommy?

Chapter 318: Do You Like Mommy?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You are truly a weird kid.¡± Gao Yi touched Rainy¡¯s little bald head. A child¡¯s temper could be unpredictable at times. Rainy was still swaying her tiny feet. Once she had worn her shoes, Gao Yi carried her and put her on the ground. ¡°Uncle.¡± Rainy reached out to him with one hand, and Gao Yi held it. ¡°Mommy, take this hand.¡± She stretched out the other hand towards Xia Ruoxin, and she instinctively took the hand that was offered to her. She was stunned for a moment as she captured a gleam of unfathomable expression on Gao Yi¡¯s smiling face. She lowered her gaze. At this point of time, the closeness and emotions they had for each other resembled those of a real family. While Rainy was their doting daughter. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go for a stroll.¡± Gao Yi brought the mother and daughter outside. Rainy was thrilled as she smiled from ear to ear. Her tiny feet kept walking while she mumbled constantly. No one could understand what she was saying to herself. Compared to her, the two adults were silent. However, the atmosphere was quite pleasant. One could vaguely feel the bliss in the air. The sky, too, had be warmer now. ¡°Uncle, can you tell me when will I grow up?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to wait for the leaves to grow and fall a few times.¡± ¡°Uncle, what will I be when I grow up?¡± ¡°When you grow up? You will be big Rainy, not little Rainy.¡± ¡°But I like to be a little Rainy.¡± ¡°Then you should not grow up.¡± ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t grow up for now. I will only do that once I¡¯ve enjoyed being a little Rainy. ¡°Uncle, do you like me?¡± ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡°Then, do you like Mommy?¡± Both Gao Yi and Xia Ruoxin were shocked at her innocent question. How could this child have so many questions? ¡°That will depend on whether your mother likes me.¡± He patted gently on Rainy bald head. ... Xia Ruoxin sat on a bench as she took a break to rest her feet. She was tired of walking. Rainy had been busy collecting the fallen leaves one by one and putting them on Gao Yi¡¯s hand. Warm rays of sunlight shone on her body. She closed her eyes gently as a faint smile appeared at the corners of her lips. She had never been this rxed before in her life. All she wanted to do was to take a nap just for a little while. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy ran towards Xia Ruoxin, but Gao Yi caught her tiny frame in a sh. She blinked her eyes in curiosity. ¡°Sshh. Your mother is resting. Don¡¯t wake her up.¡± Gao Yiy a finger on Rainy¡¯s lips, and she nodded her head lightly. He put her down and made his way towards Xia Ruoxin. He removed his jacket andy it carefully over Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body. ¡°Rest well. Don¡¯t worry about anything. All you need to do now is to have a good nap.¡± He was holding a bundle of leaves in his hands, and he left them by Xia Ruoxin¡¯s side. Once he was done, he stood up again and walked towards Rainy. He carried Rainy who was ying on the ground and walked further away. There were more fallen leaves over at the other side. Xia Ruoxin had no idea how long she was asleep for. When she woke up, she looked down at the jacket as she pulled it over her body properly. It had Gao Yi¡¯s scent, one she had been very familiar with. Not far away, Rainy was ying with Gao Yi. The child¡¯s pink dress fluttered around her legs as she ran like a little butterfly. She looked so adorable while she was having fun. Xia Ruoxin sat up. A leaf had fallen at her feet. She picked it up and ced it on her palm. There was an exceptionally clean smile on her face. At times, all one needed in life was a little simplicity. She ced the leaf against her chest and pulled the jacket tighter. This feeling was warm and rxing. ... Rainy was swinging her feet in the car. As she sat on Xia Ruoxin¡¯sp, she kept ncing outside while both her eyes blinked. Recently, she had cheered up considerably. Gao Yi removed his sunsses. He reached out with his hand and rubbed Rainy¡¯s head. She was wearing her sun hat. ¡°What are you so curious about?¡± Rainy smiled sweetly. ¡°I have never sat in a car before.¡± She turned around and hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. ¡°Mommy always carried me.¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder, and she looked a little sad. She had truly been shortchanging her child. ¡°Rainy, if you like, I can bring you on a car ride every day.¡± He rubbed at the child¡¯s head again with a warm smile. Rainy nodded her head hard and picked her doll up. She was really looking goodtely. The blush had returned to her cheeks, and naturally, she had also gained some weight all because Gao Yi had been feeding her well. That enabled her to get much better in a short span of time. ¡°Sit tight. We are leaving.¡± Gao Yi put on his sunsses. While his eyes remained on the road, the smile on his lips never diminished. In fact, this was a great feeling. Gao Yi and Xia Ruoxin each had one hand in Rainy¡¯s at the amusement park. Gao Yi held Rainy¡¯s dolly in his other hand. For a grown-up man to be holding a doll, it did make him look weird. However, he was carrying an adorable child in his arms, and so it made him look like a loving father. Rainy was walking very fast on her little feet. She was wearing a stunning pair of red shoes made from cow¡¯s leather. ¡°Rainy, do you want some ice cream?¡± Gao Yi asked as he released her hand. She bit on her finger before replying meekly, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Okay. I will buy it for you.¡± He put the doll into her hands and gave Xia Ruoxin a smile. ¡°Give me a minute. I will be back very fast.¡± He adjusted the hat on her head naturally. She wasn¡¯t wearing a wig. It might take longer for her hair to grow, and so she needed to wear a hat like Rainy. ¡°I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled back at him. She no longer rejected his asional disy of affection. Perhaps it had turned into a habit, or she really did not want to be alone anymore. ¡°Come, Rainy. Let¡¯s go over there to rest.¡± She carried her daughter. The child had walked for some distance on her own today. She must be tired. Rainy obeyed and allowed Xia Ruoxin to carry her to rest on the bench. Her face was flushed from running in the sun, but she looked very healthy. She took in her surroundings with her bright, wide eyes. Suddenly, she jumped off the bench. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going to pick something.¡± Before Xia Ruoxin could reply to her, she was running wobbly away. Xia Ruoxin got on her feet and followed from behind. Chapter 319 - That is not Xinxin

Chapter 319: That is not Xinxin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rainy picked up a small purse from the ground. It belonged to a woman. There were countless sequins on it, and it looked pretty like the stars. She kept squeezing on the purse. When she looked up, her head nted as she stared at the two people walking in front of her. They were not walking too quickly. However, she knew that the purse had belonged to them. Her mother had told if she were to pick something up, she should return it. Otherwise, its owner would be very sad. If she had lost her Dolly, she would be so sad and cry. Rainy hurriedly walked towards them. She ran as quickly as her tiny feet could carry her. Then, she grabbed onto the woman¡¯s clothes with one hand. The woman turned around. She looked to be about fifty years old or so and very well-maintained. Besides the dullness in her eyes, she had a dazed look on her face, too. Suddenly, when she saw Rainy¡¯s adorable face, she became agitated. ¡°Xinxin...¡± She called before squatting down. Both her hands were gripping tightly on Rainy¡¯s shoulders while the child stood curiously. What should she call her? Her mother said all the grannies had white hair while aunties didn¡¯t. ¡°Auntie, my name is Rainy.¡± ¡°No, you are my Xinxin. You must be. Your face¡ªyou looked exactly like Xinxin.¡± The woman reached out, clearly agitated. Her hands were shaking as they touched Rainy¡¯s soft face. ¡°No, Yijun.¡± The man beside her pulled rushed to pull the woman up from the ground. He patted her back continuously. ¡°Did you see? She is just a child. She can¡¯t be Ruoxin. She¡¯s not,¡± the man said. Guilt was written all over his face. It was them who had let their daughter down. The Shen Yijun now was behaving like a soulless spirit. To every child who looked like Ruoxin, she treated them as though they were really her daughter and called them ¡®Xinxin¡¯. He lowered his head and looked at the child closer. She was a beautiful girl in a pink dress and a pair of red shoes. There was even a sun hat on her head. The child might have dressed simply, but from her features, one could tell she wasn¡¯t born in a normal family. Especially her face which was filled with curiosity. On a closer look, he was also stunned. The child looked exactly like the first time heid eyes on Xia Ruoxin. However, she was much prettier than Xia Ruoxin as a child. Her blushing face, pinkish lips, and a pair of big, round and ck eyes. ¡°Little girl, what is it?¡± He bent down at his waist and asked the child in a gentle voice, afraid of scaring her. Rainy produced thedy¡¯s purse from behind her back. ¡°Auntie has lost this. I am here to return it to her.¡± Her smile was full of innocence, and her red cheeks resembled an apple which made one want to take a bite. ¡°Oh, I see. We are too careless.¡± The man took the purse. It had indeed belonged to Yijun. They were unaware that they had misced it. The man opened the purse and took out a few big notes. ¡°Come, little one. This is for you from Grandpa.¡± He was old enough to be her grandfather. At his age, he should be spending time with his grandchildren. However, that would never happen in his lifetime. Rainy shook her head in a hurry. ¡°Mommy said I can¡¯t take other people¡¯s things.¡± She turned around and waved her little hand. ¡°Grandpa, Auntie, bye-bye.¡± His expression became weird when he heard her called him ¡®Grandpa¡¯. Did he really look that old? On the other hand, the child was truly too obedient. He wondered about the kind of parents she had and how they had raised such an adorable child. He was envious of them. ¡°Xinxin...¡± Shen Yijun reached out with her hands and continued to struggle. That was her Xinxin, her daughter. She wasn¡¯t mistaken. She knew she was wrong, and she had mistreated her. Would Xinxin give her a second chance? This time, she would make sure she is a good mother. Don¡¯t leave her alone. ¡°Yijun, let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Mingzheng pulled his devastated wife and continued walking. He sighed. This was a sin that they hadmitted. Now, none of them would be able to avoid their retribution. ¡°I want my daughter. I want my daughter...¡± Shen Yijun¡¯s cries were so loud, and her tears slid to her chin and fell. s, she was finally experiencing the pain and despair that Xia Ruoxin had gone through. All she could do was watched the little girl vanish before her eyes. That was obviously her daughter. She was her daughter. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home.¡± Both he and Shen Yijun had aged a lot due to the recent stress. If this continued, perhaps he would also suffer from a mental breakdown. ¡°Mommy.¡± Rainy ran towards Xia Ruoxin and hugged both her legs tightly. ¡°Mommy, I just did a good thing. I picked something up and returned it to the owner.¡± She looked up at Xia Ruoxin, waiting for herpliment. ¡°You have done well.¡± Xia Ruoxin bent down and used her hand to wipe her daughter¡¯s sweat. Rainy¡¯s face was flushed from the running. Xia Ruoxin was gratified to see that she did not look as pale as she used to. ¡°Is that right? Rainy has been such a good girl.¡± A clear and bright voice sounded. ¡°Uncle.¡± Rainy released Xia Ruoxin and ran towards Gao Yi who had appeared beside her out of nowhere. Rainy hugged both his legs. ¡°Yes. I have been very good. Mommy said this is... what is that called? Something, something?¡± She tried to recall, but she couldn¡¯t. She had forgotten. ¡± ¡®To return the property to its owner?¡¯ Can you remember that?¡± Gao Yi reminded her. ¡°Yes. Yes. That¡¯s the one.¡± Rainy remembered. She nodded her head in a hurry. ¡°That¡¯s what Mommy said, too.¡± ¡°Okay. This is your reward because you have been a clever girl and done something good today.¡± Gao Yi gave her the ice cream he had been holding. Rainy took it with both hands and smiled happily. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± She licked it with her tongue. It tasted sweet and cold, and it was really delicious. Gao Yi had another ice cream in his other hand. He walked over to Xia Ruoxin and gave it to her. ¡°Come, you have one, too.¡± Xia Ruoxin wanted to take it, but she couldn¡¯t. She was no longer a child, and her time to eat ice cream had long passed. She had forgotten when thest time she had had ice cream was. ¡°This is not only meant for kids. You can have it, too.¡± Gao Yi put the ice cream in her hands. ¡°Eat. Otherwise, it¡¯s going to melt.¡± Xia Ruoxin had to take it herself. She wanted to thank him, but after she saw the warning look in his eyes, she remembered that he disliked hearing her expressing her gratitude to him. In the end, she lowered her head and started eating the ice cream. It tasted too sweet for her. Perhaps, it was because she had gone through too many hardships. Chapter 320 - Too Sweet Chapter 320: Too Sweet Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Is it nice?¡± Gao Yi¡¯s hands were in his pockets. Xia Ruoxin blinked her eyes, and then she nodded her head hard. The man¡¯s gaze became more profound. Sometimes, this woman could be alluring. However, he must not rush her. One¡¯s heart would ache for a woman who had been deeply hurt before. Moreover, she was the only one who could heal her own heart. A thought popped up in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s mind. She put her ice cream in front of him. ¡°You¡¯ll know after you¡¯ve tried. It¡¯s really sweet.¡± Her hands stayed in mid-air. She felt so unnatural that she wanted to take them back. However, it would be extremely embarrassing if she did that. Gao Yi burst outughing. He reached out with one hand, took her wrist, and proceeded to take a bite from her ice-cream. ¡°I told you before. I don¡¯t dislike having your leftovers. Not at all. Mmm, it¡¯s really sweet.¡± He said easily. There was a hidden meaning behind his words. Xia Ruoxin retracted her hands awkwardly, and then she lowered her head to continue eating her ice cream. Only Rainy sat quietly alone with her doll, licking her ice cream as she held it. The ice cream was so yummy that her eyes curved into a pair of crescents with a smile of content on her face. She walked to Gao Yi¡¯s side and stretched her hands out. ¡°Uncle, carry me.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll carry.¡± Gao Yi bent down at his waist and scooped the child up. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go elsewhere.¡± He reached out with his empty hand and beckoned at Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Come, Ruoxin.¡± Xia Ruoxin stared at his hand waiting for hers in mid-air. Those hands were huge but warm. This man had treated everyone gently and politely. Although he might have been smiling, he was always too courteous. However, his smile towards Rainy and Xia Ruoxin hade from his heart. He truly felt close to them. She reached out and put her hand into Gao Yi¡¯s palm. He immediately held her hand tightly, so tightly as though he was afraid to lose her. The two hands sped together seemingly held on by an invisible which had been woven tightly around them. Neither of them felt pressured or repressed. It was so natural and rxed. There was no need to confront it head-on because this man had not given her any pressure since the very beginning. He was helping her unconditionally, and she should just ept it. The sky was starting to turn dark. Being a child, Rainy¡¯s stamina was limited. She was already sprawled on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder while she slept. ¡°It¡¯s inconvenient for you to hold her with your hand. Let me carry her.¡± Gao Yi said as he took the child promptly from her. Rainy might have been only three years old, but she still had some weight on her. Normal people could handle that. However, for someone like Xia Ruoxin with a weak left hand, it might have been too much for her to carry a child with just one hand. ¡°Tired?¡± Gao Yi asked as he walked beside her. He had seen the way she was biting on her lips. She must have been exhausted. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I have always been carrying her like this. She is not very heavy.¡± Rainy was her daughter after all. No matter how heavy she was, Xia Ruoxin would be able to carry her as a mother. ¡°Must you be so stubborn?¡± Gao Yi stopped. He knocked her forehead unceremoniously with his knuckles, and he could feel her sweat between his fingers. She said she wasn¡¯t tired. Wasn¡¯t this the best evidence? Xia Ruoxin was silent for a moment. ¡°If I was not stubborn, Rainy and I would not be alive now.¡± No one knew what kind of life she has had to go through. There was a time when she had been deste and in despair. However, that was all in the past as long as her daughter remained healthy. She touched Rainy¡¯s head gently and felt truly blissful. ¡°You¡¯re so silly.¡± Even as he said this, one could hear a hint of heartache in Gao Yi¡¯s voice. It had been so tough for her. He could guess without her saying anything. Xia Ruoxin merely lowered her head and smiled. Many had said that she was silly. Her life was already tough enough, but with a child, she really hit rock bottom. However, the child had also given her countless happy moments. It had nothing to do with the father. This was her daughter, hers alone. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The sky is getting dark.¡± He carried Rainy tighter. They had spent a lot of time outside today. ¡°We¡¯lle again next time. Kids always like ces like this.¡± Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t stop herself from smiling. She understood. A car sped away in the dark. Gao Yi took off his jacket with one hand and passed it to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Cover her up. It¡¯s nighttime and getting colder.¡± Xia Ruoxin covered herself gently with his jacket while her adorable daughter slept in her arms. Rainy remainedfortably sprawled in her mother¡¯s arms, sleeping. She was just a child and could not fully grasp the problems in the adult world. She hugged her doll tight with a sweet smile on her lips. ¡°Uncle Daddy...¡± She kept mumbling in gibberish that no one could understand or hear. ... Gao Yi put Rainy¡¯s shoes on for her in the ward. He patted her face gently. This little imp could finally be discharged. She had also gained some weight and somewhat resembled the way she looked in the past. Xia Ruoxin was packing their belongings as she nced at Gao Yi and her daughter constantly. They could be discharged. From now on, Rainy would be a very healthy child. She didn¡¯t have to suffer or go through any more pain. ¡°Are you ready?¡± Gao Yi pulled Rainy¡¯s hand as he asked Xia Ruoxin who was still packing up. ¡°Yes. All done.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked over carrying two bags which weren¡¯t too big. She did not have much so packing was a breeze. ¡°Come, give them to me.¡± Gao Yi came over and took the two bags from her effortlessly. Indeed, a man was far superior in stamina and strength aspared to a woman like Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin wanted to say something as she stood empty-handed. However, Gao Yi issued her a warning. He carried the bags in his hands. ¡°Do you know? This is something that a man should do. If the man allows a woman to do it, is he still a man?¡± The corners of his lips curled up, but there was a serious look in his eyes. Men were born to do all the heavy lifting. Besides, she was no longer alone, and she shouldn¡¯t forget that she had a man by her side. If people came to find out, he would be shamed. This was a man¡¯s gentlemanly manner. ¡°Mommy.¡± Rainy ran to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s side and pulled her hand. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go home.¡± She missed home, and she did not wish to be in this ce any longer. The little bed at home and the meals that Mommy would make. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡± Xia Ruoxin cupped her daughter¡¯s face in her hands and gently caressed her eyebrows which had yet to fully grow. Their home. They were going back to their home which was small but filled with countless happiness. Chapter 321 - It will be Alright Chapter 321: It will be Alright Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go.¡± The little kid tugged at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand constantly, but she did not have any strength. Gao Yi opened the hospital door. The sight of the people at the door shocked them. The doctor and nurses were here, their eyes red with tears. One of the nurses even bent down, wiping her tears away profusely. ¡°Rainy, you¡¯re leaving now? Aunty is going to miss you.¡± She really liked this little cutie. She was obedient and pretty, and now that she was being discharged from the hospital. She thought she would be happy, but she could not bear her leaving instead. Rainy¡¯s huge eyes widened and reddened soon. These nurses treated her extremely well and yed with her whenever Xia Ruoxin was not around. The nurse hugged the little girl and lifted her off the ground, pressing her lips hard to her cheeks. ¡°You have to listen to your mommy okay? Aunty will miss you.¡± ¡°Yes. Rainy will listen to Mommy, and I¡¯ll miss Aunty too.¡± The girl became sadder as the words left her mouth, making the hearts of the people around her ache. One after another, they all rushed up to hug her and kiss her cheeks red. Finally, the doctor held Rainy in his arms. ¡°Mr. Doctor, Rainy wille visit you next time.¡± Her soft, sweet voice made her attending doctor¡¯s heart ache lightly. He really cared quite a bit for this child. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Rainy. Don¡¯te back anymore.¡± Rainy did not understand. Did Uncle not like Rainy? She pursed her little lips. ¡°So Uncle doesn¡¯t want to see Rainy anymore?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± The doctor quickly dried the tears from the child¡¯s face. Her crying so sadly made them feel really guilty. See, the group ofdies at the side thought he was bullying the little girl. ¡°Rainy doesn¡¯t need toe here to visit Uncle, because it¡¯s not fun here. Uncle will go visit Rainy.¡± He liked this kid of course, but once she left, it was better to nevere back. He would definitely go see her if he had the chance. ¡°Okay, Uncle. Rainy¡¯s waiting for you.¡± She gave the doctor a big kiss, making the surrounding people jealous and envious. It was so unfair that Rainy kissed him first. The doctor ced Rainy back on the ground and rubbed her bald head. She was an unlucky child, and yet she was lucky. Her hair would grow out soon, and she would be a beautiful princess by then. He smiled at the man and woman in front of him. Perhaps the appearance of Gao Yi would bring a different life to the poor mother and daughter. They had suffered for so long. It was time for them to be happy. Gao Yi exchanged an understanding look with the doctor. Rainy walked towards Xia Ruoxin and took her hand. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled at her daughter. She bowed deeply to the doctor and the nurses. ¡°Thank you guys, thank you so much.¡± When her own mother and Rainy¡¯s father refused to help them, it was these strangers that took care of them and gave Rainy a second chance at life. She thanked them for their care and concern. Without them, Rainy might have been gone already. She bowed for a very long time as if unable to straighten up. Drops of tears would fall to the ground from time to time. The woman cried. She did not cry often, and she was a strong mother, but she was¡ªin fact¡ªa fragile woman, too. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡± Gao Yi freed his hand and ced it on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. Xia Ruoxin straightened her body and nodded lightly. Everyone who saw it had reddened eyes and soaked eyshes. The three figures slowly walked further into the long corridor, leaving only vague shadows in the end. The doctor smiled and blessed them. Don¡¯te here anymore, really, don¡¯te. Gao Yi ced the items in his hands into the car and then put Rainy in the car. Xia Ruoxin looked at the hospital, dazed. It was just a few short months, but it felt more than a lifetime. Hope, despair, despair and hope, again and again. She did not know how she hade so far, and this journey was too hard. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Ruoxin.¡± Gao Yi stood behind her and reached a hand out to cover her eyes. ¡°Ruoxin. Don¡¯t think about the past anymore. It¡¯s all behind us now. You will be alright, too, trust me. You¡¯ll be better from now on.¡± Xia Ruoxin could not see anything. She could only hear his pleasant voice in her ear. It was gentle, stable, and safe. They would do better from now on. She felt a warm pair of hands sp on her shoulders. The warmth spread from her shoulders to her chest and then to her whole body. ¡°Will we really be alright?¡± She asked absentmindedly. Her eyes had seen too much suffering and did not believe in happiness anymore. She only wanted her daughter to live a better, happier life. ¡°Yes, believe me, it will,¡± Gao Yi said, his fingers grazing her eyebrows. Every inch of her body, including her heart, held a trace of pain. He would not ask her what she had gone through in the past. He would wait till the day she would tell him her past and her story. ¡°Yes, I believe. The heavens are fair. He gave me a cute daughter, and he gave my daughter a second life. He did not let us down.¡± Xia Ruoxin narrowed her eyes. She had never been defeated by life because that was what she was, a woman who looked weak but actually had a strong heart. ¡°Silly woman, you would be happy in the future, too.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s eyes shed with a dull heartache. He opened the car door and pushed her in the car. ¡°Alright, Rainy¡¯s waited a long time for us. Don¡¯t make her wait too long.¡± However, he just looked at the little girl and sighed helplessly once he finished saying. She was in no hurry, for the little one was ying with the doll happily. However, the doll was not as lovely as she was. He closed the door and entered the car. The engine started. They were going home. The hospital behind them became further and further away. It was really like the first half of one¡¯s life. Once gone, don¡¯t evere back Chapter 322 - Once Gone, Don’t Ever Come Back Chapter 322: Once Gone, Don¡¯t Ever Come Back Gao Yi¡¯s car was moving steadily, but they did not notice the ck car passing them by. Inside that car, the man put his hand to his chest suddenly. He felt something strange. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lui?¡± A concerned woman ced a soft and white hand on his shoulder and asked. ¡°Nothing.¡± He put down his hand with a calm look. Only he knew that the ce he just covered felt ufortable, and that ce was his heart. Li Manni retracted her hand and returned to her seat. She did not know why, but the unease in her heart grew when she was back here. They were doing fine abroad, but they couldn¡¯t stay there forever. Gao Yi stopped the car, and Xia Ruoxin sat inside dumbly. This was not hers and Rainy¡¯s house. The door opened, and Gao Yi¡¯s smiling face filled her vision. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. Juste out first.¡± Xia Ruoxin could only get out of the car with Rainy in her arms. Rainy woke up momentarily, her tiny hands rubbing her eyes. She opened her eyes groggily. ¡°Are we home, Mommy?¡± ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Gao Yi took the child from her arms before Xia Ruoxin even opened her mouth. Rainy looked around the nice ce. Their house was small and easy to recognize, and not this? ¡°Uncle, this isn¡¯t Rainy¡¯s house.¡± She wanted to go home, not here. ¡°This is Uncle¡¯s house, and it¡¯s also Rainy¡¯s house from now on.¡± Gao Yi rubbed Rainy¡¯s head. Rainy was still groggy from sleep and leaned on Gao Yi¡¯s shoulders, letting out a small yawn. ¡°Gao Yi, why did you bring us here?¡± Xia Ruoxin stood in front of the car, feeling conflicted. They already owed him too much so much that she did not know how to repay him back. ¡°Let¡¯s enter first. We¡¯ll talkter. Gao Yi still said the same thing. Xia Ruoxin could only follow him and enter. Gao Yi¡¯s house was a small apartment, not too huge, but it was verypact. He opened the door. The apartment had a pure western style. There weren¡¯t many decorations, and everything was clean and simple. He hefted the kid sleeping on his shoulder. She had been sleeping the entire journey, but she had not woken up yet. ¡°I¡¯ll bring her to the room first, Ruoxin. You rest for a while.¡± He made Xia Ruoxin sit down first before taking Rainy to a room. Heid her on the bed softly. The little kid¡¯s cheeks were red from the sleep and looked extremely rosy and delectable, enough to make a person want to bite down. In her arms was the doll she refused to let go off. He knew that it was Rainy¡¯s treasure. He covered her with a nket and walked out. Xia Ruoxin sat on the sofa quietly, lost in thought. Gao Yi walked in front of her and knelt down to eye level. ¡°Thinking about something?¡± Xia Ruoxin was startled by the sudden sound and raised her head to meet Gao Yi¡¯s warm and peaceful eyes. ¡°No.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head and shifted her body back slightly. She was still not used to his close contact. ¡°Okay, stop moving back. The sofa is going to topple.¡± Gao Yi said half-jokingly. Then, he ced his hands on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders and stared into her eyes without a trace of humor on his face. ¡°Stay here, Ruoxin. It¡¯s too big here. As you can see, I can¡¯t live in so many rooms.¡± Xia Ruoxin was silent and then shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to owe you too much. You¡¯ve already helped me so many times.¡± She lowered her eyes. Even though he did not like it when she always thanked him, she always felt like she would never be able to repay him. Gao Yi let out a sigh and ced a hand on hers, forcing her to raise her head. ¡°I¡¯ve never wanted you to repay me. Haven¡¯t you realized? You guys bring me much joy, too. I am alone, and I will feel lonely, too. ¡°Ruoxin. trust me. I don¡¯t mean anything else. You and Rainy are better off staying here than at your old ce. I am a doctor, remember? Rainy just recovered and needs good rest. Do you want her to go back to the hospital again?¡± Speaking of Rainy, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes became more conflicted. Rainy was indeed her weakness. She seemed to be left with no room to refuse when Rainy was mentioned. It was true. Her daughter could not go through any torment anymore. She did not know if she could survive another one. Seeing her eyes clearly bing softer, Gao Yi continued to speak, ¡°You won¡¯t be freeloading here. You have to help me clean the rooms and prepare my meals. I¡¯m not losing anything from this, and I don¡¯t even have to pay you. In fact, I¡¯m at the winning end here, right?¡± Gao Yi smiled, but his smile was particrly wide. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart was really wavering now, and while she was thinking, she did not notice how Gao Yi¡¯s smile widened with an underlying motive. Atst, Xia Ruoxin agreed with him to stay after much pondering. Of course, she remembered to assure him that she would clean his house until it was sparkling clean. It was just tidying up rooms, and that was what she was good at. As for cooking, her food was not delicious, but it was still edible. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s settled.¡± Gao Yi stood up. At the same time, a door was pushed open gently, revealing a small child hiding behind the door. ¡°Rainy. Come out if you¡¯re awake. What are you looking at?¡± He just finished speaking when the door was pushed open suddenly by a small hand. That hand was small, but it held huge strength. There was arge bang. Rainy realized what she had done and blinked. With the dolly in one hand, she rushed up to hug Gao Yi¡¯s leg. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle. Rainy used a bit of strength.¡± Gao Yi bent down to carry her. ¡°You little imp, that was just a little strength. If you put your entire strength in, you¡¯re going to tear down Uncle¡¯s entire house and make him sleep on the road.¡± He tapped Rainy¡¯s tiny nose. Rainy rubbed her face against him, embarrassed. She thought she really didn¡¯t do it on purpose? Xia Ruoxin rubbed her forehead, feeling a headache at the front of her head. She might have given birth to a boorish kid. ¡°Ruoxin, why not prepare dinner for us now? See, we¡¯re both hungry.¡± Rainy rubbed her little stomach and said grievingly, ¡°Mommy, Rainy is hungry, too.¡± As if on cue, her stomach grumbled. Chapter 323 - A Daughter Is Good Chapter 323: A Daughter Is Good ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll do it now,¡± Xia Ruoxin turned around but couldn¡¯t help smiling. The expression of the adult and the child were too simr, making one want tough. She walked into the kitchen. Everything inside was tidy and clean. She opened the fridge, which was also filled with food. She suddenly had a feeling like she was tricked. She looked around and realized that everything in the kitchen was mostly new and unused. She leaned against the wall to rest for a while. No matter what¡ªsince she had decided to stay, she would take good care of this ce and them. She took out a few vegetables from the fridge and skillfully washed and cut them. The sound of cooking from the kitchen was extremely pleasant. Gao Yi closed his eyes, the corners of his lips lifting. So this was the feeling of home. He finally understood why all these years¡ªno matter where he was staying, he did not feel much for it. It was only a ce for him to sleep. It was missing a sound like this, a feeling like this. ¡°Does Rainy like this ce?¡± He lowered his head and asked Rainy who was still looking around with a curious pair of eyes. ¡°Yes.¡± Rainy nodded vigorously. This ce was huge and pretty. She really liked it. ¡°Then, Rainy will live here together with Mommy, okay? This is Rainy¡¯s house from now on.¡± Gao Yi bent down and said to the littledy seriously. Rainy hugged the dolly in her hands tightly and thought for a second and then said, ¡°Okay.¡± The tender voice was pleasant to the ears and was very cute. Rainy then lowered her head as if she just thought of something. ¡°Uncle, help Rainy hold Dolly.¡± She left the doll in Gao Yi¡¯s arms and ran towards the kitchen with big strides. Gao Yi held the doll and stood up, too. Rainy ran inside and hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s legs. She rubbed her cheeks against her legs, and there was a naive smile on her face. ¡°Mommy, Rainy will help.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled and rubbed her daughter¡¯s bald head with her free hand. She took out a few vegetables and ced it on the floor. Rainy squatted down sensibly and began plucking the vegetables skillfully. It was evident that this was not the first time she had done this. Gao Yi looked at the scene in front of him and sighed softly, his heart filled with heartache. She was so young, but she already knew how to help her mother with chores. This child must have suffered a lot. Gao Yi bent down and ced a hand on Rainy¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Rainy is really capable. Tell Uncle what else you can do.¡± He always thought that the child was just naturally obedient, but she was obedient beyond his imagination. ¡°Rainy can help Mommy take the clothes in, help Mommy wash clothes, pluck the vegetables, and cook noodles. Rainy is very capable.¡± As she spoke, her eyes curved into a smile. It was extremely cute. Yes, she was capable, but it made people feel sorry for her. Xia Ruoxin stopped mid-action. She blinked, her eyes misty with tears. Her daughter had started helping with chores when she was very young. She could already help her with a lot of things with her small body. Xia Ruoxin was the one supporting the family, but Rainy was the one supporting her. ¡°Rainy is a really good kid.¡± Gao Yi rubbed her head again and stood up, the smile on his face bing gentler. ... A pair of unsteady feet walked on the streets. They belonged to a beautiful girl wearing a pretty hat on her head that covered half her face. Only her ruddy cheeks could be seen, as well as her bright blinking eyes and raven ck pupils. Her long eyshes were slightly curved, and it fluttered from time to time while her rosy lips were curved upwards. She must have been happy. Her arms held a doll and onto a tall and handsome man with her other hand. ¡°Do you want to eat something? Uncle will buy some for you.¡± Gao Yi ced a hand on Rainy¡¯s face. Her face was red from walking. ¡°Yes. Rainy wants to eat a lollipop.¡± Her soft and sweet voice melted Gao Yi¡¯s heart. ¡°Okay. Uncle¡¯s getting you some lollipop, but just one. If not, you¡¯ll have a cavity.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded vigorously. Gao Yi continued to hold her hand and walked in a shop. Rainy hid behind his back, thinking there were so many people. The tiny her was about to drown in a sea of people. Gao Yi took a lollipop and walked towards the counter, hisrge hand holding onto her tiny hand firmly for fear of losing her. He took out his wallet with one hand. Rainy clung onto him obediently. Her mother told her to hold tightly onto the adults. Otherwise, she would be captured by the bad guys who would eat her up. At this moment, two figures walked towards them with their hands full of things. ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to buy so much, do you? Sister-inw eats so many tonics every day. Any more, and she¡¯ll develop some problems or turn into a pig.¡± Du Jingtang did not approve of the heap of tonics and supplements in his aunt¡¯s hands. It would take a long time to finish the load she bought all at once. ¡°Is that the way to talk?¡± Song Wan fanned her head with one hand. ¡°What ¡®pig¡¯?¡± Du Jingtang rubbed his head and sighed. What he said was true so why didn¡¯t anyone believe him? ¡°Also, how would she develop problems?¡± Song Wan shook her head and said to herself, ¡°Manni is not on her own now. She carries the Chu family¡¯s future baby in her stomach. Her nutrition must, of course, be tip-top. Otherwise, my poor grandson would be starved. Our whole family will be sad.¡± Du Jingtang rolled his eyes. It was just a few months. Starving was an exaggeration. ¡°Auntie, how do you know if it¡¯s a grandson? It could be a granddaughter?¡± Du Jingtang pursed his lips. He liked girls, for they were cute. His family was all male. His cousin was an only son, and so was he. Their familycked girls. His father was alwaysining about his mother, saying that she was incapable of giving him a little princess. His mother fought every day in front of him,menting for being inconsiderate and not being a girl. ¡°A girl is good, too. I like girls, too.¡± Song Wan did not value males over females. As long as they were her grandchildren, they were close to her heart¡ªno matter if they were male or female. Chapter 324 - You are Still Cute Chapter 324: You are Still Cute Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That¡¯s better. Du Jingtang carried arge pile of things, and they were really heavy. However, since his cousin had juste back, there was a lot of things waiting for him at thepany. The small things he, Du Jingtang, could solve; but the major ones were out of his control. Without Chu Lui, the Chu Enterprise would not copse, but that was only temporary. If he disappeared for years, it would be a wonder if it didn¡¯t crash. However, his lips tightened a little. This time, he almost fell out with his cousin again. Then again, he concluded in the end that everyone had his own circumstances. He had no reason toin since it was others and not him. Indeed, his cousin did so because of helplessness. Honestly speaking, he had started to dislike¡ªand even hate¡ªLi Manni. He always felt like she was too fake and pretentious. If not for her, the child at the hospital might have survived. However now, it was toote. Nothing could be said and done. He lowered his head, his eyesnding unexpectedly on a familiar face. No way. It¡¯s her? He wanted to rub his eyes, but both his hands were upied. He ran forward hurriedly, fearing that he would never see that cute face again. ¡°Rainy...!¡± He shouted in the huge department store, not caring about his own image at the moment. What¡¯s an image worth, anyway? There was no use if he lost sight of her. ¡°Hmm?¡± Rainy was eating the lollipop in her hand, her doll with Gao Yi. Rainy was a unique name so they really did not know who else in the departmental store had the same name as Rainy? Gao Yi stopped in his tracks, looking at the man who was rushing towards them. He immediately picked Rainy up and stood to the side, afraid that he would not be able to brake and hit the little girl. Ah, it really was Rainy. Du Jingtang was overjoyed. This was really fate, to be able to see such a pretty child again. Although, he thought the guy holding her looked really familiar. ¡°Uncle.¡± Rainy put down the lollipop in her hand and smiled sweetly at him. At this point, Du Jingtang already could not differentiate north from south and east from west. Unlike Du Jingtang, Gao Yi recognized the man at a nce. He was the one who saved Rainyst time, and so he was credible. He put down Rainy onto the ground. Rainy held the lollipop in her hands. ¡°Go. We¡¯ll leaveter.¡± He rubbed Rainy¡¯s tiny head. The child was extremely obedient. Was she looking for his permission? Rainy ran towards Du Jingtang with wide strides, but when she reached him, she bit onto the lollipop and looked at the tall man in front of him. All the things on his hands. It was like her mother at that time. It must be hard on him. ¡°Uncle, Rainy can help to carry,¡± she said, her small hands reaching to take what was in his hands. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need. Uncle can carry them.¡± Du Jingtang put down the things in his hands in a hurry. They were so heavy, and a child as small as her would be squashed by it. Nevertheless, he was touched by the gesture. His aunt did not treat him like a human at all and threw all the things to him, not caring at all whether or not he would be crushed to death. It was a good thing that someone was concerned if it was too much for him, even though it was just a small girl. ¡°Little cutie, you¡¯re really nice.¡± He bent down to lift Rainy off the ground. He was just slightly turned off by the lollipop in her hand. ¡°Why is there just one? Little cutie, Uncle will buy you a bunch of lollipops. You can sit and eat them inside.¡± He would even buy every lollipop in the store, much less say a bunch. Rainy shook her head though, not greedy the least. ¡°Uncle said not to eat too much candy so Rainy will just eat one. If I eat a lot, my teeth will go bad.¡± She let out a lovely smile, revealing her small little teeth. ¡°Uncle? Which Uncle?¡± Du Jingtang was a little confused, but he looked at Gao Yi. Gao Yi was leaning on his side, watching Rainy with his arms across his chest. In his arms were a doll, which was evidently the one Rainy always carried. ¡°It¡¯s Rainy¡¯s Uncle.¡± Rainy turned around and pointed at Gao Yi. She had a mother and now an uncle. She was really happy now. Really. Du Jingtang felt something sour bubble in his heart. He was feeling jealous. However, he carefully touched Rainy¡¯s sun hat. Last time, he had seen her bald head, and he wondered if... He ced his hand on top of Rainy¡¯s head. The lollipop in Rainy¡¯s hand fell to the floor, and she pressed onto her hat tightly with both hands, her lips pursed. She did not forget that he did not like seeing her like that. Gao Yi was startled and took Rainy from Du Jingtang¡¯s hands at once. ¡°Hush, don¡¯t be scared. Uncle is here. Rainy is cute, and your hair will grow very soon.¡± He narrowed his eyes coldly. They held no me, but Du Jingtang could feel his unhappiness. Du Jingtang was at a loss. He did not do anything. ¡°Rainy had an illness that made her hair fall out. She thought people started disliking her so she always wore her hat in front of others.¡± Gao Yi patted Rainy¡¯s small back lightly and said to Du Jingtang evenly with a trace of coldness. Du Jingtang felt bad after hearing that. So to say, they had hurt the little cutiest time. His lips twitched. He approached and ced a hand on Rainy¡¯s head. Gao Yi did not stop him. ¡°Little cutie, you ran away so fastst time. Actually, Uncle wanted to tell you that you are actually cuter now than before. Uncle does not dislike you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rainy turned her head. Her eyes were red from crying, and it made his heart break. ¡°Really. Uncle is an adult, and if I lie, my nose will grow longer.¡± He pinched his own nose. Rainy finally smiled, but her red eyes were still pitiful. She leaned on Gao Yi¡¯s shoulders and pursed her lips. ¡°Uncle, candy dropped.¡± She reached out her empty hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle will buy one more...¡± Gao Yi felt a gust of wind pass by him before he finished speaking. A pile of things dropped onto the floor, and the man in front of him was gone. Gao Yi pressed his lips together and looked at the things on the ground, not knowing whether he should leave or stay? Chapter 325 - The Original Home Chapter 325: The Original Home Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Uncle, the other Uncle had disappeared.¡± Rainy pointed weirdly to the ce empty space where Du Jingtang had stood earlier. ¡°No matter. He will be back in a while.¡± Gao Yi rubbed her head. They could only stand and wait for the Uncle who had vanished. Soon, a gust of wind blew at them. Du Jingtang showed up as though he was presenting them with treasures. Both his hands were full of lollipops. His forehead was covered in sweat, but his smile was exceptionally dashing. ¡°Rainy, look. I¡¯ve bought you so many sweets. Come and collect them.¡± Du Jingtang stretched his hands outwards and opened his hands, showing Rainy all the lollipops that he was holding. Rainy blinked her long eyshes as she looked at Gao Yi. ¡°Can I take them?¡± ¡°As long as you like it. Uncle wanted you to have them. If you don¡¯t, he will be sad.¡± Gao Yi said as he met Du Jingtang¡¯s appreciative eyes. That¡¯s right. If she didn¡¯t want those lollipops, he would truly be heartbroken and guilty to death. Rainy thought for a moment and reached out her hand to take three lollipops. Then, she leaned back into Gao Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°Rainy, I have so many. You are only taking three?¡± Du Jingtang offered both his hands again as he asked her, not understanding. Was it because her hands were too small, and she couldn¡¯t take them all? Rainy put the other two lollipops in Gao Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°I have one, Mommy has one, and Uncle has one. It¡¯s enough.¡± She cocked her head to one side. Nothing was amiss. ¡°Uncle said not to eat too many sweets, or my teeth will fall.¡± Gao Yi rewarded her with a pinch on her nose while Du Jingtang, who was standing by their side, became bbergasted. It was too easy to satisfy this child. ¡°Jingtang, what are you doing here? I have been searching high and low for you.¡± Song Wan finally found Du Jingtang. How could this boy disappear with a word? She had to search for him while carrying a bunch of things. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve almost forgotten.¡± Du Jingtang pped his forehead. He had forgotten that he came with his aunt. Song Wan walked up from behind him, looking breathless. ¡°Sorry, Auntie. I met a friend and lost track of time.¡± He felt so embarrassed that he was grabbing a bunch of his hair with one hand and the other hand still on his forehead. He wondered if he could count a person whom he had only met twice a friend. ¡°Friend?¡± Song Wan was holding a few bags, but it wasn¡¯t as many as Du Jingtang. All the weight was crushing down on him. She did not understand. Who was the friend he was talking about? ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± He reached out his hand and pointed towards Gao Yi. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a man.¡± Song Wan nodded. Du Jingtang was speechless. His face crumpled. ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t mean the man. It was the little cutie in his arms.¡± ¡°Cutie?¡± Song Wan stared weirdly at the man who had his back facing her. Was there a ¡®cutie¡¯ in his arms? When he heard someone talking about him, Gao Yi turned around; and Song Wan finally noticed Rainy whom he was carrying. The child had a beautiful and red face¡ªshaped like an apple, and she was holding a lollipop. In an instant, Song Wan¡¯s heart melted; and she started to smile gently. That was truly a cutie. The child was too adorable. ¡°Auntie, is she cute?¡± Du Jingtang asked proudly as though Rainy was his daughter. ¡°Yes, very cute.¡± Song Wan¡¯s eyes never left the child who was in Gao Yi¡¯s arms. The little cutie had very nice features. She had red lips and white teeth. However, Song Wan nced quickly at Gao Yi. The man had nice features too even if he wasn¡¯t as handsome as her son, Chu Lui. He had indescribable ease and peace about him. The father indeed had good genes. That¡¯s why he was able to produce such a beautiful child. Right now, she really wanted to know how her future grandson or granddaughter would look like. She would be content as long as her grandchild was half as adorable as this child before her eyes. Song Wan approached Gao Yi who was standing in front of her. The smile on her face became tenderer as the look of envy shone brightly in her eyes. ¡°What is your name? Is it ¡®Little Cutie¡¯?¡± she asked cautiously, worried about scaring the child. Unknown to her, she had a weird feeling that made her want to get closer to the child. Rainy cowered slightly in Gao Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°Hello, Auntie. My name is Rainy.¡± She smiled coyly and it lit her face up, making her look all the more beautiful. When she heard the word ¡®Auntie¡¯, Song Wan was dumbfounded. Did she look that young? Rainy. That was a nice name. Song Wan thought. The child looked pretty and had a nice name; indeed, that was an obedient child. ¡°We are leaving. Oh, thanks for the lollipops.¡± Gao Yi said to Du Jingtang after he nodded his head at Song Wan. Once she heard that they were leaving, she was ovee with a sense of despondent and loss. She had actually wanted to carry the child. ¡°Uncle, bye-bye.¡± Rainy waved her little hand. When she saw Song Wan, she wanted to call our ¡®Auntie¡¯ again, but Gao Yi rubbed her head and corrected her mistake. ¡°You should call ¡®Granny¡¯.¡± He told her softly. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy reached out her hand and waved gently again. ¡°Granny, bye-bye.¡± ¡°Mmm, goodbye.¡± Song Wan did not know why, but when she heard Rainy call her ¡®Granny¡¯, her heart started to ache. While Du Jingtang began to sulk as the corners of his lips curled down, he waved his hand weakly. ¡°Auntie, you must make sure that Cousin produces a child like Rainy.¡± He pulled Song Wan¡¯s elbow. He must. Otherwise, it would mean nothing. Song Wan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give birth to one yourself?¡± At this, Du Jingtang¡¯s face turned as ck as the night. Him? How could he? Besides, Dong Fangjing did not possess that ability. If two men could give birth to a child, that would truly be a weird thing. Thus, in this lifetime, he could stop thinking about it. It was more realistic to depend on his cousin. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go.¡± Song Wan carried two shopping bags and left the rest to Du Jingtang. He kicked at the bunch of bagsying on the floor, wishing he could make himself cry in self-sympathy. He was no different from a coolie. With both hands full of shopping bags, he made his way out. Rainy suddenly turned her head back towards the direction that Song Wan had left. She went back into Gao Yi¡¯s arms until Song Wan had vanished from her sight. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Rainy?¡± Gao Yi was carrying her tightly in one hand. Rainy shook her head. ¡°Nothing. I miss Mommy, and that Granny reminds me of Mommy.¡± Gao Yi patted her little face. ¡°Is your mother that old?¡± He raised an eyebrow. He could not understand a child¡¯s mind at times. Chapter 326 - Must Love Your Mother More Chapter 326: Must Love Your Mother More Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mommy is not old. She is the most beautiful mommy.¡± Rainy answered honestly, and Gao Yi smiled. A child naturally had her own unique thinking. At times, it might be weird; but nheless, they need to be respected, too. ... Rainy¡¯s little feetnded on the ground, and she held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. Xia Ruoxin asked her, perplexed. ¡°Rainy, why are you not letting me carry you?¡± Rainy¡¯s feet continued to step forward. ¡°Uncle said you are tired. He also said that I have grown up, and I should walk on my own.¡± She looked up, and her eyes had curled into a pair of crescents on her little face. She was an obedient child, and she must listen to what Uncle had told her. Xia Ruoxin gripped her daughter¡¯s hand tightly. Her baby had indeed grown up. She flexed her left elbow. It was true that Rainy was much heavier now, and she was having trouble coping. If Rainy was to put on more weight, she wouldn¡¯t be able to carry her anymore. Gao Yi must have noticed this. He was surprisingly a really considerate and observant man. She felt warmth inside her as though a ray of sunlight was slowly healing her badly damaged heart. It made her believed that happiness was within her grasp. ¡°Ruoxin. Isn¡¯t this Ruoxin?¡± A voice called out in shock. Xia Ruoxin looked up, and she could recognize the owner of the voice. It was Mrs. Li who had been giving her family¡¯s clothes to Xia Ruoxin forundering. Mrs. Li and the neighbors had been very amodating and always took care of Xia Ruoxin and Rainy. Even though she did not have the need to send her clothes forundering, she would still give them to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mrs. Li, it¡¯s me.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled, moved and sad at the same time. To think that someone here still remembered her. These were strangers who had helped her when she had been driven to a corner. ¡°You¡¯re back. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re both back.¡± Mrs. Li wiped her eyes. Look at her. She was already an elderly, and yet she could not control her tears. People would tease her. ¡°Rainy.¡± Mrs. Li looked down and called out to the little one who was holding Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. The child had gained some weight, and she looked so much better. This was good news. Both of them were fine. It¡¯s too good to be true. If something were to really happen to this pitiful mother and daughter, things would be too pathetic for them. Mrs. Li approached them. She bent down and carried Rainy, crying as she reached out to caress Rainy¡¯s cheek. The child¡¯s face had too much of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s features. ¡°Has the child¡¯s illness been cured?¡± she asked with some difficulty. Rainy had been so young, and she had to stay in the hospital because of her illness. How was her body taking it? Mrs. Li vaguely knew that the child was sick, and Xia Ruoxin had not returned to this ce for a few months. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s alright now.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded. No one knew the extent of her sacrifice in order for her to be able to say this. However, everything was worth it. She had a healthy daughter in return. ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s good.¡± Mrs. Li let Rainy down and rubbed her head. She had always been fond of the clear distinction between ck and white in Rainy¡¯s big, round eyes. ¡°Rainy, remember to love your mother more when you grow up. It has been tough for her. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Mmm, I understand.¡± Rainy remembered Mrs. Li¡¯s words. She walked back to Xia Ruoxin and took her hand. She would love her mother very, very much. After they bid their farewell to Mrs. Li, Xia Ruoxin took Rainy¡¯s hand and made their way to their rented apartment. This time, they were checking out of the apartment. It might have been small, but someone else would have a need for it. Xia Ruoxin opened the door to the unit. They had not been back for a long time because they were always at the hospital. Everything inside was covered in ayer of thick dust. The huge basin that she had used to do theundry was still there. So was the small bed which they had slept in. Everything was left as though they had never left. ¡°Rainy, wait for Mommy here. I will go and pack up.¡± She bent down at her waist and told her daughter. ¡°Remember not to touch anything here because it will dirty your hands.¡± Rainy nodded her head and stood aside obediently. She stared at her mother¡¯s actions with wide eyes. Xia Ruoxin opened the cab and took out their things¡ªsome old clothing which weren¡¯t too many. After packing it, she took out her sketchbook from another cab. In the book were sketches of her daughter since the child was born. Her daughter had no photographs, but these were much more precious. Gao Yi had been against the idea of them returning to the apartment. However, there were some things that she must retrieve. The sketchbook was one of them. She packed everything and held the small bag in her hand. It wasn¡¯t much. In fact, she wished she could¡¯ve taken everything with her. In the end, she realized there was nothing that she could have taken with her. The things she had herepared to the things in Gao Yi¡¯s house would not match. They would sh and look out of ce. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She took Rainy¡¯s hand as the little girl turned around for onest look as though she could not bear to leave this ce¡ªthe home she had stayed since she was old enough to remember things. She grabbed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand, and tears began to fall continuously from her eyes. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t cry.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes were red, too. Actually, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave, too. After all, they had stayed here for three years. Humans were full of emotions, and this wasn¡¯t any ce. It was a home, their home. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t cry. We have a new home now.¡± She put her tiny hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, wiping her mother¡¯s eyes clumsily while she sniffed. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t cry. Rainy, you shouldn¡¯t cry too because we have a new home.¡± She repeated her daughter¡¯s words and stood up with Rainy¡¯s hand in hers. They left and kept walking without a backward nce. Step by step, they walked further and further away from the ce where they had lived for the past three years. This ce contained their sadness and happiness, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sweat and tears, their most precious memories... as well as every bit of Rainy¡¯s life since her birth. Gao Yi was leaning against his car, waiting. He straightened his body when he saw the two silhouettes approaching him. The expectation of waiting finally diminished from his eyes gradually. However, when he saw their simrly red eyes, he found it both funny and annoying. They were truly mother and daughter. Even the way they cried was the same. The car door opened. Gao Yi carried Rainy in first before he asked Xia Ruoxin, ¡°Have you taken everything?¡± He looked down and took over the bag from her. Once he opened it, he saw there were only a few pieces of old clothing and something that resembled a book. It wasn¡¯t much, but he could imagine that there wasn¡¯t much in the apartment. He had not forgotten how simple and humble the ce had looked. It was just like Xia Ruoxin had told him. They had been very poor. ¡°Yes, all done.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded. Gao Yi sighed, and his fingers rested lightly on the bangs at her forehead. Naturally, that was fake. It was a wig which she had worn out of convenience. Chapter 327 - Everything Will Be Alright Chapter 327: Everything Will Be Alright Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ruoxin, do you know that you¡¯ve done very well today? You may not have walked out of your pastpletely, but you have been very brave. Trust me. One day, you will be able to find your own happiness.¡± His fingers shifted lower to her knitted eyebrows. ¡°Also, don¡¯t keep frowning. You are not that old. If you continue like this, you will be an old hag.¡± With his words of wisdom, Xia Ruoxin finally exhaled. She tried to rx. Gradually, under the guidance of his fingers, her knitted eyebrows started to rx. He was serious. She could walk out of her past. Whatever happened in the past should remain in the past because her current life was good. It was really good. ¡°Gao Yi, thank you very much,¡± she said, so full of gratitude for the man who had helped her enormously. A simple ¡®thank you¡¯ sounded so weak. Even two did not suffice. Yet, this was what she could offer now. If Chu Lui had kicked her into hell, Gao Yi had brought her to heaven. He was the reason why she could have what she had now. She did not lose her daughter or her life. ¡°There you go again.¡± Gao Yi rested his hand on her head and rubbed. The wig was not as nice as her real hair. However, it would grow soon. ¡°I will be asking for my rewards. You will know soon enough.¡± He smiled as though he had an ulterior motive, but it did not send fear to her. Instead, she felt secure. ¡°Mmm, I will agree to whatever you want.¡± Xia Ruoxin clenched her hands. She had meant what she said. She would give him whatever he asked. Anything. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not talk about this. Get in the car. I¡¯m hungry. I want to eat something that you cooked.¡± Gao Yi smiled brightly as he led Xia Ruoxin into the car. The smile on his face widened even more. Ruoxin, I will wait for the day when you are ready to fulfill your promise. What if I said I want the key to your heart? He started the car. With regard to that, he would fight for it with his own hands. She must be willing, too. He did not want her to do it out of gratitude or to fulfill her promise. He wanted her to do it because it was him. The view in the distance grew smaller and smaller as they drove further away. It seemed that the past had truly left them this time. Everything was in the past, whether it was a person or a thing. It had gone far away. Whatever remained was different from the way it used to be. ... Gao Yi put the newspaper down while he sat on the sofa. Rainy was sitting at the other end barefoot, ying with her doll attentively. He had bought her many dolls, but her favorite was still the one that Xia Ruoxin had bought her. She would only y or cuddle with this one. In the future, this little imp would be faithful towards everything she does. The sound of utensils banding and nging could be hearding from the kitchen. That woman was busy cooking to feed their hungry stomachs. He got to his feet. Things wereying on the floor as well as Xia Ruoxin¡¯s belongings from her old apartment that she had yet to unpack. He walked over and flipped through the bags casually. The contents included a few pieces of old clothing. The colors on some were faded from the many washes over time. Some belonged to her while there were a few which were Rainy¡¯s. He picked one which was a small sweater. He looked at the sweater and then at Rainy. She became chubbier so it obviously was too small for her now. It couldn¡¯t be worn. He tossed it aside and picked up another one. It was an adult¡¯s; a grayish-white blouse which was very clean after wash. However, it also had clearly been worn for a long period of time. His eyes roamed around the blouse. At the top of the blouse, there were some small stitches. His hands clenched over the blouse as a look of pain shed over his face. Nowadays, who would mend their clothes. Most of them would discard if they didn¡¯t like it or when it was torn. They had previously gone through some really hard times. He set the blouse aside. These were Ruoxin¡¯s belongings. She would decide whether she wanted to keep or throw them away. Everything must be ording to her wishes. His hand touched something hard. He took it out thinking it was some kind of book or magazine. However, it wasn¡¯t. It was a small sketchbook. He took it and sat down, flipping through the first page. On it was a rough sketch of an infant. Although there were only a few strokes, it had managed to capture the essence of the facial expression. The infant¡¯s tiny mouth was bbering, and both her hands were ced at the top of her head. He smiled. This was Rainy when she was young. As it turned out, the kiddo was already that adorable at that time. He continued to flip through, and every page had a different expression. Some were crying while others wereughing. There were even some of her throwing a tantrum. Then, she grew older. A tiny body stood before the gates of someone¡¯s house. She looked even smaller. The second one, with the door opened. She had a piece of clothing in her small hands. It was more than she could carry. The third one was also a silhouette. One could imagine her little feet wobbling forward constantly. He continued flipping. It was a huge basin with a pair of big hands and another pair of small hands washing the clothes together. The pair of big hands obviously belonged to Xia Ruoxin while the small ones, Rainy. Gao Yi¡¯s expression became more sullen as he flipped through the sketchbook. The color of his pupils turned darker and darker. Every subject in the sketchbook was Rainy. However, it was also a testament to how tough their life was in the past. It was no wonder that Rainy had been so obedient. She knew it was tough for her mother and that she should help out in whatever way she could. She might have been just a child who simply could not do much, but she really did it. He put the sketchbook back at the pile of things because he heard footstepsing from the kitchen. Xia Ruoxin was carrying a tray bearing a pot of tea. Her usually pale face was flushed from the heat¡ªor perhaps, she was at ease. Compared to how she used to look, this was so much better. She was basically a beautiful woman. It¡¯s just that her life was so full of hardships, and she had to go through too many tribtions. Yet, she could still persevere alone while raising a weak and sickly daughter. This was a woman¡¯s core. It was more beautiful internally than externally. ¡°Give me a while more. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin wiped her sweat from her face while Gao Yi constantly looked over at her. It made her think that he was very hungry. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gao Yi walked over to her and pulled her hand. He, too, saw the scalded mark on her palm. ¡°How could you be so careless?¡± he asked, usingly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It will be okay in a while. I was worried you might be hungry.¡± Actually, Xia Ruoxin did not feel the pain. She wanted to take her hand back, but his grip was so strong that she could not get her hand out. Chapter 328 - Not Letting Her Go to School Chapter 328: Not Letting Her Go to School Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Let me do it.¡± Gao Yi moved her to his back, and he walked in front of her. Xia Ruoxin raised her hand. The mark remained on her fingers, but she felt a cooling sensation from the middle of her palm. Somehow, it did not hurt that much anymore. She followed him into the kitchen. There were a few tes of dishes. The refrigerator was always well-stocked, and there was no shortage of anything. All she needed to do was cook them. Gao Yi was behaving like a family man. He had a te in each hand when he came out. Xia Ruoxin was right behind him. In the end, she was only holding one te with both hands. This man could be overbearing at times. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, remember not to touch that pot of soup. Your hand is weak. If you spill it, what are we going to drink?¡± His voice was full of reproach and warning. Xia Ruoxin gave up the notion of bringing that pot of soup over to the table. The table was filled full of dishes very quickly. It was a sumptuous feast which satisfied Gao Yi who was frequently having his meals outside. He had forgotten when thest time he had a home-cooked meal was. ¡°Rainy,e here.¡± He reached out with one hand and beckoned for Rainy. Finally, she put her doll down and ran before Gao Yi barefoot. Luckily, they had a fully-carpeted floor or Rainy¡¯s feet would have felt cold. He scooped her into his arms. This had be his privilege. His love for Rainy ran deeper than Xia Ruoxin at times. At this, her thoughts became bitter. She wondered when Gao Yi became a father, how fortunate his child would be. Whereas, her daughter did not have that good fortune. She looked down and buried herself into her rice bowl. Gao Yi fed Rainy and filled her stomach up first. She was small so her food intake was small, too. She became full easily. On top of that, she had to drink milk every day, and that made her gained a lot of weight recently. Even her hair was much longer now. Gao Yi fed her another mouth, but Rainy shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± She rested her hand on her little tummy and showed Gao Yi her stomach. It was bloated. She was really full. Gao Yi helped her down the chair, and Rainy promptly climbed up the sofa at the other side of the house to continue ying with her doll. Xia Ruoxin was still hard at work eating in rice. She had not touched a single dish. ¡°Ruoxin, has anyone told you that you are wasteful?¡± Gao Yi seemed to be teasing her. Of course, he did not miss the look of sadness in her eyes earlier. In fact, if she was willing, he would be happy to be Rainy¡¯s father. He was fond of Rainy, and he liked Xia Ruoxin, too. He might not know the extent of his feelings for her or how deep it went, but he was sure he wanted to live a life together with her. This was truly a marvelous feeling. Xia Ruoxin lifted her head abruptly. The teasing smile on Gao Yi¡¯s face was obvious. ¡°Are you thinking of letting me finish all these food by myself? Are you feeding a pig?¡± Gao Yi kept piling her bowl up with the dishes. If he was to really finish all these on his own, he would truly be a pig. ¡°No, not at all.¡± Xia Ruoxin hurriedly waved her hand. She was just too deep in her own thoughts. ¡°Then, eat. Or the dishes will be cold.¡± Gao Yi did not continue. Otherwise, she might abandon her chopsticks when she was at a loss as to what she should do. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded. It would be such a waste if she didn¡¯t eat them. In the past, she and Rainy always had to struggle to make ends meet. So, she must not waste food. However, when she lowered her head about to start eating, she was stumped. The dishes had piled so high on her bowl that it resembled a small mountain. It seemed to her that Gao Yi was feeding her like she was a pig. See, she had gained so much weight recently. Even Rainy had be a chubby kid now. Her daughter could no longer fit into her old clothes. ¡°Ruoxin, is Rainy three years old?¡± Gao Yiy his chopsticks down and rested both his hands on the table as he asked. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s three. Oh, that¡¯s incorrect. She¡¯s three years and two months old.¡± Xia Ruoxin blurted her daughter¡¯s age without much thought. It showed how qualified she was as a mother. ¡°Oh, three years old.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s hand went under his chin and stroked gently. ¡°Ruoxin, I think it¡¯s time for Rainy to go to school. She is an extremely intelligent girl. Maybe, you have given birth to a child prodigy.¡± He had truly tested Rainy and found that she had an exceptionally good memory. She could also recognize the letters really quickly. From his guess, this child had a very high IQ. This was also the reason why she should receive a proper education. ¡°Go to school?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand paused. She, too,id her chopsticks down, and her hand rested on her head. Her hair had started to grow, and it wasn¡¯t very nice, but Gao Yi was so used to looking at her that he did not find it weird. What about the others? ¡°Go to school...¡± She kept repeating his words. A look of pain appeared in her eyes. No, she didn¡¯t want to. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to take after her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t.¡± She lowered her head, picked up her chopsticks, and started eating again. The food tasted so delicious, but now, they taste nd as though someone had added bitter medication. Gao Yi¡¯s thick eyebrows began to frown. He stood and rested a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Ruoxin, this is not the way to have your meals. If you don¡¯t feel like eating, you should stop forcing yourself.¡± He took her chopsticks andy it down. Her eyebrows were knitted together with worry. He did not know why she was so against the idea of Rainy attending school. The child was at that age when she should start school. She was always alone. She should have a bunch of children her age to y with. That would definitely help her blossom into a cheerful child. ¡°Ruoxin, look.¡± Gao Yi asked Xia Ruoxin to look at her daughter who was ying alone with her doll. ¡°Do you want her to y alone with her doll forever? You may not know, but Rainy is actually a very lonely child. If you let her go to school, it will have huge effects on her character. Besides, she will be going to school in the day. You can still see her at night. ¡°You can rest assured that I will find her the best school with the best teachers. I won¡¯t allow anyone to ill-treat Rainy. You will find that she really loves to go to school.¡± Xia Ruoxin was adamant, and she kept shaking her head to make her point. He was surprised to see tears falling on the back of her hands. She was crying. Was she that reluctant to let her daughter go? Yet, a day woulde when she had to go to school. A child would grow up to go to school and to leave his or her parents. One should learn to let go in order to let them grow. ¡°Ruoxin, don¡¯t be like this. We can¡¯t keep Rainy by our side forever.¡± Both his hands were gripping tightly on her shoulders. Chapter 329 - She was not Shen Yijun Chapter 329: She was not Shen Yijun Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin looked up at Rainy who was sitting quietly ying with her doll. Her daughter had not smiled at all. She was merely holding her doll and ying with it. That doll was her sole ymate. Other than the doll, she did not like to y with anything else. She did not wish for her daughter to have just a doll. However, now was not the time. It really wasn¡¯t. ¡°Ruoxin, can you tell me your reason?¡± Three deep vertical lines could be seen between Gao Yi¡¯s eyebrows. She was clearly keeping something from him. He did not know about her past or attempt to ask her about it while she did not take the initiative to tell him, too. However, this concerned Rainy¡¯s education. He had to insist with his way. Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes, and then she opened them slowly. Gradually, she let out a long breath as her hands clenched tightly together. ¡°When I was four years old, I had a mother who loved me very much. Our life was simr to how Rainy and I used to have, but it was slightly better.¡± The look in her eyes became more pained. Gao Yi¡¯s hands never left her shoulders or let go. He had a feeling that he was getting to know the real Xia Ruoxin. ¡°At that time, my mother had loved me. She would give me all the best things. Even though I did not have a father, I was content to have such a mother. ¡°We weren¡¯t doing very well in our lives. There were no new clothes, and we couldn¡¯t have meat every day. However, we were happy. ¡°After that, she met a very rich man, and she married him when I was four years old, bringing me with her. That man had a daughter who was six months younger than me. ¡°I had a new father and a new sister, but I lost the mother whom I loved the most. Mom no longer cared about me because she was in love with that man. She put her heart and soul into loving that man and his daughter to the extent that she forgot she had a daughter herself. I was that girl. ¡°She forgot about my existence. She no longer cared if I had eaten or whether I was warm enough. She even forgot about my birthday.¡± As Xia Ruoxin recounted, her vision became blurred with tears in one moment and cleared up at the next. The two hands on her shoulders gripped her shoulders even tighter, giving her the courage in silence. ¡°That year, when I was six, that man¡¯s daughter had to shave her head bald because she became very sick. After she was bald, she kept crying and throwing her tantrums. She refused to eat or take her medications. ¡°My mother and that man were worried sick. Finally, when my mother saw me, she pulled me and cut my hair away. I had kept them for a very long time. She shaved my head bald because she said I had to apany my sister. Haven¡¯t I paid enough? I even had to pay with my mother among other things. ¡°That year, I had already started school. All my ssmates mocked me. They said ¡®Xia Ruoxin¡ªan ugly duckling. Her father was not fond of her, and her mother did not love her. Nobody loved her bald head¡¯. Even now, I can still remember vividly how I felt. I was really sad and heartbroken. I felt like I was a child whom no one loved. In actual fact, I was one.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s hands shifted to below her eyes and caught her translucent tears. His hands clenched into two balls of fists, and then he bent both his elbows to embrace this woman into his arms. She had been going through hardships alone for so long. ¡°Alright. I understand. I really do. You don¡¯t have to say anymore. We will not let Rainy attend school until her hair has grown fully. Okay?¡± He embraced the emaciated woman tightly in his arms trying with all his might to let her get closer to him. He hoped to reduce a fraction of her pain. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. You are not your mother, and Rainy is not you.¡± Gao Yi cupped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face with his hands. At the same time, he wiped the tears that had fallen from her face like a river. This woman really liked to cry. He was amused and annoyed. ¡°Ruoxin, you loved Rainy so much. You won¡¯t let anyone bully her.¡± He tightened his arms around her again. ¡°Neither will I. Never.¡± He promised himself, and it was also a promise to Xia Ruoxin. He, too, was very fond of Rainy. How could no one love her? She was their baby. ¡°Mmm, thank you. Thank you, Gao Yi.¡± Xia Ruoxin grabbed at the front of Gao Yi¡¯s shirt tightly. She was thanking him for being understanding, for taking care of her and Rainy, and for his constion. No amount of her gratitude would make it up. He was right. She was not Shen Yijun, and she would never abandon her daughter. She would not be a mother like Shen Yijun. She would keep loving Rainy and prevent the world from having another Xia Ruoxin. Her Rainy would be a happy child. She would have all the love in the world. Rainy leaned against the side of the sofa. She opened her eyes slightly and hugged her doll against her chest. She was tired of ying; it was time for her to sleep. Whatever happened between the adults, she did not understand or care. ¡°All right now. You have be a bigger crybaby than Rainy.¡± Gao Yi used his sleeve to dry the tears from her face. Luckily, she was wearing any makeup, or else her face would be in a huge mess now. Xia Ruoxin allowed him to caress her face with his fingers. She did not feel any difort. On the contrary, she felt extremely secured. She closed her eyes as leaned into his arms. This man had given her so much. Gao Yi patted the woman¡¯s shoulders. His arms remained around her. He looked at the mini version of Xia Ruoxin andughed softly. Great! Both of them had fallen asleep. He should be turning in, too. He carried Xia Ruoxin to the sofa and covered her with his jacket. Then, he carried the child who had beenying on the floor into the room he had specially prepared for her. The wallpaper inside Rainy¡¯s room was full of cartoons. The color scheme was pastel, very soft. There was a pile of dolls that she would y with infrequently. Most of the time, she would still y with the one in her arms. He put her on a small bed and tucked her under the nket. He was lucky that she was a good sleeper, and she did not kick her nket away. Otherwise, it would be too tiring for him. He walked out of her room, gently closing the door behind him. As he sat beside the sofa that Xia Ruoxin was upying, he smiled. Very good. They were both asleep. He should sleep, too. This kind of feeling was not too bad. However, he opened his eyes again. There was a table full of almost-untouched food. Looks like they would be having it for dinner. Even if it was just leftovers, he would have a way to think of them as delicacies as long as she was the one to make them. A rare silence upied the room. It was peaceful and quiet with three sleeping people. Chapter 330 - Be Careful, For the Child Chapter 330: Be Careful, For the Child Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui¡¯s hand was ced on his forehead while he massaged gently and constantly. His subordinates were going through the information. He wondered how many hours had passed. His head had seemed to hurt with the growing noise in the room. ¡°Alright.¡± He raised his hand. ¡°All of you, go back and prepare these into proper data. I will look through them myself. That¡¯s all for today. This meeting is over.¡± He stood up and walked towards his office. Instead of hearing it this way, it was faster to go through them himself. It had been six months since he returned from abroad. Everything at thepany had was on the right track. However, he realized that recently his mind and heart had not been coping in the way he had wanted. Was it because he was getting old now that he was bing a father? How could he not feel old? He entered his office and tossed the folders aside before sitting in his leather chair and taking a rest. Recently, he had been exhausted. He was only gone for a short time, but it became busier when he returned. So busy that he didn¡¯t want to think of anything at all. He closed his eyes and could vaguely see a woman¡¯s face in his daze. First, it was Xia Yixuan. Then, it became more and more blurred until he could no longer recall how Yixuan had looked like. Li Manni¡¯s face came next. Finally, it changedpletely into another woman¡ªone he was unwilling to think of. She wasughing, crying, sad, and in despair. Suddenly, he went into shock, and his body started to go into an involuntary spasm. That cleared his head, and he became wide awake as he used every ounce of his mental power to think of a way to breathe. As he was trying to stabilize his breathing, his mind and soul went into a state of panic; and he encountered a terror he could never understand in his current condition. He seemed to have lost everything. The door opened after a loud bang. The only person who could treat the door to the CEO¡¯s office like this would be Du Jingtang. No one else in this world would dare to do this. ¡°Cousin, the contract.¡± He strode into the office and ced the contract on Chu Lui¡¯s table. ¡°Cousin, we¡¯ve had many big contractstely. You are truly a gifted businessman.¡± Du Jingtang gave him a thumbs-up. This year, their performance would improve yet again. Six monthster, they would know the extent of their improvements. Anyhow, thepany was making a profit. No, it should be the Chu family who was making a profit. ¡°Mmm, I know. You can leave now.¡± Chu Lui put his hand on the contract. His eyebrows were knitted closely together there was not a hint of happiness on his face. It was as though he had made a loss, not a profit. ¡°Still the same old you with no sense of humor.¡± Du Jingtang puckered his lips. ¡°Working with this kind of people is the toughest. They put on a face as though their facial expressions had copsed. What good can they get out of it?¡± He really wondered what it was that so many women saw in him. They liked him so much that might as well have liked a piece of rock instead. The office door closed once again, and the silence resumed. It was so quiet that it was suffocating. Chu Lui did not move as he allowed himself to wallow deeper and deeper into an agony. His hands on the office table clenched into balls of fists as though he was trying to suppress his bitterness or something else. It was this depressed emotion that he still could not understand even now. At the moment, Li Manni¡¯s constant objection could be heard throughout the Chu vi. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want it anymore. I have already drunk three bowls. If I continue drinking, it¡¯s going to be too much.¡± She pushed the bowl away from her face. It was a tonic brewed from all kinds of herbs. ¡°This is not a tonic. It¡¯s a supplement, and it is not for you. It¡¯s for the baby. Drink some. It¡¯s good for the baby. Will you?¡± Song Wan looked at her tummy. It was t, yet to swell. She continued to persuade Li Manni to drink. ¡°I spent a long time brewing this. You must finish it, or you will be letting my good intentions go to waste.¡± Li Manni listened, and finally, she nodded her head rigidly. She picked the bowl up and drank half of its contents. It didn¡¯t taste that bad. She just felt like puking after drinking so many bowls. However, it was like what Song Wan had said. Her mother-inw had spent a long time brewing. If she didn¡¯t drink it, Song Wan would not rest. As long as it was beneficial for the baby, they would make her eat or drink it. The child was still an unborn baby, and it had already received so much attention. If it was born, it would truly be amazing to have such doting grandparents. It would be an extremely happy baby. On top of that, with Chu Lui¡¯s status, the baby was practically born with a golden spoon in its mouth. Li Manni set the bowl down, and Song Wan took it in mid-air. This was the first grandchild for the Chu family. Naturally, they saw it as something of utmost importance. Li Manni wasn¡¯t allowed to do anything. Even when she walked a step more, they were worried that it would endanger the baby. If it was up to them, she would be lying on the bed while her baby grew. Song Wan¡¯s eyes were glued to Li Manni¡¯s tummy as though something was on her mind. She carefully inspected Li Manni¡¯s overly blushed face from drinking too many supplements. ¡°Manni, do you have morning sickness? Have you gone for your maternity checkup? Why does it seem that the baby hasn¡¯t been growing?¡± she asked weirdly. Usually, by this time, a pregnant woman would be having some reaction to her pregnancy. Why hadn¡¯t she changed in the slightest bit? Even her stomach was still t. Song Wan remembered the time when she was pregnant with Chu Lui, her stomach was huge when she was in the third month of her pregnancy, and she had almost vomited herself to death. Li Manni¡¯s expression changed. She smiled promptly as shey her hand on her tummy. ¡°Mom, the doctor said my baby is slighter small. That¡¯s why I¡¯m still not showing. As for the morning sickness, the doctor said some babies are naturally well-behaved, and they won¡¯t torture their mother.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Song Wan thought. That might be true, too. Was there any link between one¡¯s physical constitution and a mild-mannered fetus? Chu Jiang came in from the side and saw his wife in a daze. Was his grandchild alright? Nowadays, whenever he opened his mouth, it would always start and end with questions about his grandchild. After all, he had been waiting for this grandchild for a very long time. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ll fetch you some tea.¡± Li Manni stood up, seemingly unwilling to continue the discussion her mother-inw had posed her. She walked hurriedly into the kitchen. ¡°There¡¯s no need, Manni. Let the nanny do this sort of things. You must not tire yourself out.¡± Song Wan pulled and stopped her quickly. ¡°It will be dangerous if you bang or knock yourself against something.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, Mom. I¡¯m just going to fetch a cup of tea. I will be careful.¡± Li Manni shook her head, insisting on going into the kitchen. Song Wan retracted her hand. She could only watch as Li Manni¡¯s silhouette disappeared through the kitchen doorway. She shifted closer to Chu Jiang, and both of them sat together. Chapter 331 - Where Did the Baby Come From Chapter 331: Where Did the Baby Come From Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I still feel that it¡¯s strange. Shall we get a doctor tomorrow to take a look at Manni? She always sees the same doctor, and he doesn¡¯t reveal anything. He¡¯s not a quack, right? I just can¡¯t stop worrying.¡± As Chu Jiang listened, he felt something was amiss, too. ¡°This kind of doctor can¡¯t be trusted. We must find another one to be on the safe side, one who has authority in this area. This child is the only baby from our family, one whom we have been waiting for so long. We can¡¯t let anything go wrong. If one is unable to give us a proper diagnosis, we will find a second one. Even if it takes ten doctors, we will keep finding.¡± Chu Jiang continued. Song Wan considered for a moment and came up with a foolproof solution. ¡°Perhaps, we can find a private doctor. Ah Lui has to go to work every day, and we can¡¯t possiblye every day. With only a few maids, I really don¡¯t feel at ease.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it this way.¡± They would feel more assured even if they were not around. It might have just been a three-month-old baby, but the pregnancy was still quite stable. Besides, they truly cared too much for this child. Li Manni came out of the kitchen carrying two cups of tea. Her head was lowered as she listened to every word of their conversation. At the moment, her hair was blocking her eyes. However, her lips were visible. They were pursed into a very straight line. ¡°Dad, Mom, have some tea.¡± She made her way towards Mr. and Mrs. Chu. Her actions were gentle and elegant. Everything she had done was impable as though she was born to marry into the Chu family. Song Wan took her hand and said. ¡°Manni, you see. Ah Lui is always not with you. We really don¡¯t feel safe with you being alone by yourself. We are preparing to hire a private doctor for you so we can feel more at ease.¡± Li Manni nodded and smiled exceptionally sweetly. ¡°Mmm, I was thinking of the same thing, too. Thank you, Mom.¡± She looked down and gathered the teacups from the table. No one noticed the look of impatience shed across her face when she had lowered her head. After her parents-inw had left, Li Manni went into the kitchen again to set the teacups aside. Her hand went to her tummy which was as t as before. At three-months pregnant, it still looked the same. In fact, nothing would change ten months down the road. It would not grow. Even if it grew, there would only be lumps of fat. Nothing was there. How could she possibly give birth? If she did, there would only be air. As for her, she had never been pregnant so she could never experience morning sickness. The amount of tonics and supplements that Song Wan had given her was enough to make her vomit though. She rested her back against the wall behind her, allowing the coldness of the wall to seep into her body. It seemed as though she could not dy this any longer. If she did, people would find out that she had faked her own pregnancy. It would be leaked very quickly. Right now, she could not take the risk. Moreover, this concerned Chu Lui. The hand on her stomach clenched into a fist. An unusual cold look of appeared on her face. The next day, she was helping Chu Lui to tidy up his attire; and she asked him, acting nonchnt, ¡°Lui, are you going to be busy today, like the past few days?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Chu Lui looked at Li Manni whose face was flushed from sobbing. ¡°How can I not know? Have you forgotten that we share the same bed as husband and wife? You haven¡¯t been having a good night¡¯s sleeptely. Of course, I know.¡± Li Manni reached out and rested her hand on his face. ¡°Lui, don¡¯t tire yourself out. The baby and I will feel the pain.¡± In an instant, Chu Lui¡¯s features softened as he held her hand tight. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡± His hand shifted to her tummy. ¡°Remember to take good care of our child. All of us are waiting for his arrival.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s gaze darkened when he said this. He was still upset that he had been unable to save that little girl because of his child. No one had reprimanded him except himself. He had forgiven his own action. However, he had not regretted what he had done. This was his choice, and so naturally, he had no regrets. ¡°I know.¡± Li Manni smiled in agreement. She walked Chu Lui to the door with her hand around his elbow. She stood by the window and watched him drove out of the driveway. Finally, she made her way to her room. Her facial expression now, brutally cold after she withdrew her smile. It actually looked twisted. She closed the door. The maids that Song Wan had hired for her were cleaning outside. Li Manni walked to a cab and took out a brand-new paring knife. She waved it in her hand as it reflected her cold face. She bit on her lips hard as she pulled her skirt high up. Li Manni hardened herself and pierced the knife deep into her thigh, drawing blood. She paused and felt a sharp pain. Her face turned as white as paper because she had never had to suffer an injury like this one. It hurt her really bad until she almost passed out. She looked down at her thigh and endured the piercing pain while blood flowed down her thigh. It did not take long for the smell of blood to fill the room. By doing this, she would have lost the baby even if she wasn¡¯t pregnant. She swayed, feeling giddy from losing too much blood. She started to sway violently, but she bit down harder on her lips. After she wiped the blood off the paring knife, she put it back where she found it. Atst, shey on the floor. She was obviously bleeding and in great pain, yet her mouth was curled upwards into a smile. She had made all the necessary arrangements. The hospital staff would be waiting for her at its entrance when she arrived. Her lie had started there, and thus, it would end there. ¡°Help... help me...¡± she called out repeatedly, weakly. The blood from her thigh resembled one of a woman who had suffered a miscarriage. It was exactly the same. The maid outside heard her calling out continuously. They panicked and ran towards her room. Had something happen to the Madam? The maid came and stood at the door, but there was no sounding from within. Perhaps, she was mistaken, and Madam had been sleeping. However, she thought for a moment and made the decision to go in and see for herself. She pushed the door open and was met with the thick scent of blood. ¡°Aahhh!¡± she screeched loudly which alerted another maid to run in her direction. The second maid was shocked beyond her wits, too. She could not believe what she was witnessing as she stared wide-eyed at everything in the room. Their mistress wasying on the floor, her face ashen and weak. Blood had continued to flow from her lower body. Anyone who had some general knowledge knew that she was having a miscarriage. There was so much blood; clearly, she had lost the baby. Chu Lui was having a meeting in the Chu Enterprise. The sound of a mobile phone ringing broke their concentration. Everyone was exchanging looks with one another. No one knew who had been so daring as to leave his or her phone ringer on. They took a cautious nce at the man whose expression had turned as ck as a ckboard in a matter of seconds, and they sneaked a peek at their phones. Each one of them heaved a sigh of relief when they realized they were not the culprit. Chapter 332 - The Baby Is Gone Chapter 332: The Baby Is Gone Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios While everyone finally breathed in relief, the look in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes turned from cold to icy. He got to his feet and walked out of the room. The ringing sound descended as he made his exit slowly from the room. It suddenly dawned on them that the culprit was none other than their great CEO. No wonder he had not vented his frustration at them. Chu Lui took his phone out and flipped it open. The caller ID showed it was a call from his home. There had been many consecutive calls made with no intention of ceasing. He frowned and put the phone by his ear. ¡°Hello.¡± The line was connected. The first things he heard were themotion and cries. His heart sank in an instant as he felt a chill, and so did his face. By the time Chu Lui rushed to the hospital, Li Manni¡¯s and his parents had already arrived. They were restless and antsy. The light above the door to the operating theater was lit. ¡°Can someone tell me what has happened?¡± His voice was cold as frost; his eyebrows were so lightly knitted that they couldn¡¯t be untangled. Song Wan pulled his arm as she continued crying, sick with worry. ¡°Ah Lui, Manni is inside. The maids said she has lost a lot of blood. It¡¯s possible that she had lost the baby.¡± As she said this, Song Wan felt so heartbroken that she thought she might die. That baby was her life. She would not know what to do if this baby had been lost. This was a grandchild whom she had been expecting for the past four years. If it was really gone, she would die. Chu Jiang was going through the same emotions as his wife. He embraced her in his arms as they went through the same pain which showed on his face. His grandchild¡ªthe one he had been waiting for the past four years¡ªmight be really gone. The operating theater door opened, and the doctor stepped out. His expression was apologetic when he saw the crowd outside. From that, one could guess the answer easily enough. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chu. We have tried our best. However, we couldn¡¯t keep the baby. Both your wife and yourself are still young. There will be another one.¡± When she heard his words, Song Wan started wailing. She had been so full of expectation while she waited for the arrival of her grandchild. Right now, it was gone. Chu Jiang¡¯s eyes were red, too. However, as a man, he knew it was his duty to console his grieving wife. ¡°Alright now. Don¡¯t cry. We are not fated to have this baby. Ah Lui is only thirty years old. We should put our trust in him and believe that he will be giving us a grandson soon.¡± Chu Lui closed his eyes. His hands which had been by his side were clenched up tightly into balls of fists. He felt a chill in his body as there was no warm left inside him. His child was gone. No one noticed that the doctor¡¯s eyes had started dodging them at this moment. He lowered his head as his hand went into his pocket and held onto a check. Li Manni did not eat or drink as shey dully on the bed inside the premium VIP ward. There was no light in her eyes. Chu Lui sat by her side and reached out to embrace her into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lui. It was my fault that I did not protect our baby. I should have been more careful.¡± Li Manni raised her head and looked at Chu Lui. Her eyes were filled with guilt, and she was drowning in them. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t think too much. We will have another baby.¡± Chu Lui held her tightly. Perhaps, this baby was not meant to be his. He had been waiting for this baby in anticipation, too. He did not feel good now that it was gone. However, he could me no one; and no amount of pain would patch things up. The most important thing was Li Manni¡¯s health. ¡°Listen to me. You must make sure you take care of yourself and recuperate well. Trust me. We will have lots and lots of children in the future.¡± His hand caressed her colorless face as heartache swept across his eyes. She must be the saddest person in this room right now. What right did he have to me her? He should not me her for not taking precautions to be careful of his child. No, he wouldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Lui, will you leave me? You¡¯re the only one I have now that the baby is gone.¡± Li Manni clung tightly onto Chu Lui¡¯s shirt as her body trembled non-stop. She was terrified, truly terrified that he would leave her and discard her. This step of her n was too risky, and she wasn¡¯t feeling sure of herself. ¡°Why would I? You are my wife, and I am your husband. I won¡¯t leave you just like this.¡± He patted her shoulders which had tensed up from her anxiety, wishing he could reassure her. In his mind, he thought that this woman would have a meltdown if history was to repeat itself. She wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Instead, let him be the one to shoulder her burden. If only he could see the woman in his arms, he would have seen her in a trance. Unconsciously, his fingers started to move and pat Li Manni¡¯s shoulders gently. He would treat her even better in the future. He truly believed that they could conceive another child very soon. For sure. ... Du Jingtang stared at the mountains of document folders as he stood inside the CEO office in the Chu Enterprise. He flung his phone aside. Currently, he was overwhelmed with work. His CEO cousin and his auntie were at the hospital, keeping the womanpany as she had a miscarriage. He was the only one here. ¡°How can she be so careless?¡± Du Jingtang could not help himself from saying. If this was the case, then that little girl would have died in vain. He tossed his pen down. His thoughts seemed to be running too far ahead of himself. Those were matters concerning his cousin, the Chu family. It had nothing to do with him. Hisst name was Du. However, he could not help himself from feeling ufortable. Time could be a heartless thing to a human. It would not slow down or stay on the spot no matter how much one wanted it to. Li Manni was discharged, but her spirits remained low, and Chu Lui returned to work. He had clearly be more aloofpared to before. The number of sighs that his parents made had increased, too. Chu Lui tossed the folder that he was holding and shoved everything in front of him. He felt as though something was crushing him inside, causing him to suffocate. He did not wish to go home. Whenever he went back, he would be greeted by the sight of Li Manni crying to herself. He would be more irritated and frustrated. There was so much going on in his life right now, and he felt as though all the air had been sucked out of him. He picked up his jacket and stood up. He was not in the mood to go through the piles of documents that wereying on his table. He opened the door and was greeted by Du Jingtang who had raised his hand to knock on his office door. ¡°Cousin, it is still so early. Are you done for the day? Don¡¯t you feel tired at all? You are not a machine. Even a machine needs to be maintained by oiling its parts,¡± he said weirdly. It was rare to see his cousin leave the office so early. This man had put his work before everything else, even his life. Chapter 333 - Has He Truly Been in Love Before? Chapter 333: Has He Truly Been in Love Before? ¡°Mind your own business.¡± He gave Du Jingtang a warning re and strode out. Du Jingtang¡¯s hand rubbed at his nape. He mumbled to himself, refusing to be put down by his cousin. ¡°I have always been an expert at minding my own business.¡± Chu Lui started driving. Both his hands were on the steering wheel. However, as he stared at the road ahead, he did not know where he should go. He was sad, but in the end, he chose to go home. He had not forgotten that he had a wife at home, waiting for his constion. It did not matter that he was extremely exhausted. Li Manni quickly started patting her face when she saw Chu Lui¡¯s car parked at the doorway. It was her attempt to make herself look better. After all, her mood had been so low for the past few days. It should be enough. If she went on like this, it would be frustrating for everyone, especially Chu Lui. She clearly knew his limits after being married to him for the past four years. The door opened, and Chu Lui entered. A shadow ran and threw itself into his arms. Instinctively, he caught the person. There was no reprimanding because he was treating her well. Out of habit, he had doted on her, told her he loved her, and of course not me her for anything. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m sorry to have made you worry about me.¡± Li Manni held onto his waist. She was finally greeting him with a sincere smile. ¡°Lui, let¡¯s try again to have a baby. I miss him.¡± Li Manni asked in anticipation. He rarely touched her since she became pregnant. She had wanted a child, a real one. Not someone made out of air and a bunch of lies. ¡°Sure. We¡¯ll see when you are feeling better.¡± Chu Lui rested his hand on her head and caressed her hair. The two of them stood like this at the door in silence. Li Manni¡¯s expression was sweet while Chu Lui¡¯s usual calm demeanor had a hint of indescribable exhaustion. asionally, his hand would touch his chest where he kept the pieces of shredded paper that never left his side. His hands clenched up even more as they remained around Li Manni¡¯s body. This woman was his wife. She had just lost their baby. How could he think of another woman¡ªone who he hated? As he thought of her, he wondered if that hate was still the same. Was it even hatred? ¡°Lui, I¡¯ll get someone to cook your favorite dishes. We can have dinner together.¡± Li Manni seldom had an appetite like now, and Chu Lui could see no reason to reject her. Then again, he hardly rejected her or said no to her. When there was no baby between them to bind them together, the dynamic between them seemed to change. Was it got to do with him? Or was it her? ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui nodded and sat on the sofa. He watched as the woman shuffled in and out of the kitchen in her slender body as his hand went to his breast pocket, searching for a stick of cigarette to smoke. He came to the realization that he had stopped smoking ever since he found out that Li Manni was pregnant. This was the first time he was giving some serious thought about his rtionship between himself and Li Manni. s, all he could tell himself was she was his wife. Did he love her? The answer was... he did not wish to think about it. There was no need to. Their life appeared to be calm, but no one knew that the calmest thing they could have did not have toe from the world or another person. It was within themselves. ... A child¡¯s head with extremely short hair had her hands stretched out, trying to reach up for the doll which had been ced on a cab. She had a pair of bright and ck eyes that were so full of spirits that they were beckoning for one to fall in love with her. She was already standing on the tip of her toes, but still, the doll was out of her reach. She pouted and put both her hands on her waist. ¡°I¡¯m telling you if you don¡¯te down to me now, I won¡¯t be bothered to y with you again.¡± She turned her face away and started to look for something that she could stand on. There were many things that she could stand on. However, she found that she could not move a single thing. Unwilling to admit defeat, she stretched her hands out again towards the doll. It remained on the cab, at the same ce. This time, a huge hand grabbed the doll. Her eyes followed the doll as it moved down. She blinked and threw herself forward. A man caught her in one sessful scoop. ¡°Uncle.¡± Her sweet voice called out. Gao Yi carried her tiny frame up. He had the doll, and he handed it over to her. Rainy promptly hugged it tightly. Gao Yi held her as he sat on the sofa. He pinched her soft, tender cheeks. It had only been a few months, and the little imp had already gained so much weight. He bet Ruoxin could no longer carry her. ¡°Rainy, where is Mommy?¡± His huge hand was caressing her newly grown hair. It was so soft that he could not stop himself from touching it. ¡°Mommy has gone to the market. She wanted me to take care of the house when she is not around, and I must not open the door if a big gray wolfes.¡± Rainy sat on Gao Yi¡¯sp while she repeated Xia Ruoxin¡¯s instructions to her, word for word. ¡°I see. The big gray wolf did note here. Instead, I came back.¡± Gao Yi smiled lightly as he held Rainy closer in his arms. He looked around his house. It looked like a home and felt like one, too. Xia Ruoxin had kept the ce clean from clutter. There was even a pot of lucky bamboo on the table. It had a refreshing green and livened the house. That woman never ceased to amaze him. The doorbell rang. Gao Yi put Rainy down and walked towards the door. Xia Ruoxin had short hair, too. Her hair might have been short, but her naturally born beauty had not diminished. She looked equally good with a bald head or in short hair. ¡°I told you to let me do the marketing. I don¡¯t want you to tire yourself out,¡± he said as he quickly took all the groceries that Xia Ruoxin was carrying. She had bought their daily necessities. Yesterday, he hade homete after he finished a surgery, and so he did not have the time to do the marketing. This was why it was up to Xia Ruoxin to do it. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am feeling great. I don¡¯t feel tired at all.¡± She shook her head as she saw the disapproval in Gao Yi¡¯s eyes. Her face had a very healthy blush from carrying so many things and walking for a long distance. ¡°You dare say. Have you forgotten that your arm is still weak? Are you wasting my efforts that I¡¯ve put in for the past few months?¡± Gao Yi was helpless as he reprimanded her again. What was he going to say to make this woman understand? He couldn¡¯t bear to scold her, and he couldn¡¯t possibly hit her. Only a worthless man would hit a woman. Even if she wanted him to beat her, he would be unwilling to do so. He carried all the groceries into the kitchen while Xia Ruoxin followed from behind. With the fridge door opened, Gao Yi started to unpack, and Xia Ruoxin did the same. Both of them worked together in unison, matching each other as though this was something that they do frequently. Chapter 334 - He Treated Her Very Well Chapter 334: He Treated Her Very Well Xia Ruoxin looked up after she closed the fridge door. A huge palm was wiping her sweat off her forehead carefully. ¡°Tired?¡± Gao Yi asked in an extremely tender voice. It caused her heart to flutter. Ever since her childhood up till now, no one had treated her so well. He cared for her, wiped her sweat, and was worried that she would be tired. No one had cared for her so much. She was at a loss. He had asked her if she was tired, and she shook her head. It was just an errand to buy some tea. She did not feel tired frfom that. It was the opposite for him. Xia Ruoxin stared at Gao Yi¡¯s bloodshot eyes. She knew he had finished a major surgery yesterday so he must be exhausted, and he needed a good rest. ¡°Why don¡¯t you goy down? You are the one who looks exhausted. Dinner will be ready when you wake up.¡± She pulled Gao Yi¡¯s hand. Not once had this man put himself first. Instead, he had always put Rainy and her as his priority. It had not changed for the past few months. Gao Yi took her hand and led her out of the kitchen. His hand went between his eyebrows and pinched hard to keep himself awake. In fact, he was so exhausted; and he had not slept a wink for the whole ofst night. He pressed Xia Ruoxin down on the sofa before sitting beside her. He pulled her left elbow andy it across hisp. Rainy had already started ying on her own. Once she had her doll with her, no one could interrupt her. ¡°Let me know when it hurts.¡± As he said that, his hand gripped her elbow hard. This method of treatment could be slow, and yet it had its effect. It might take a long time though¡ªyears or even decades. However, when done properly and consistently, it would at least minimize the pain whenever it rained. There was another way to treat an injury like hers. She would have to break her bones again and undergo reconstructive surgery. This was unnecessary because even if the surgery was a sess, her hand would remain weak and unable to carry too heavy items. Instead of putting her through more pain and misery, might as well adopt this conservative treatment approach. Its effects were slow, but her suffering was at a minimum. Xia Ruoxin quickly pulled her hand away. ¡°Gao Yi, let¡¯s wait until you¡¯ve at least had some rest. Okay? You have not slept at all.¡± She did not want him to be like this. He was obviously so tired he could hardly open his eyes, and yet he was still thinking about her. She felt even more apologetic towards him. ¡°Why? Is your heart aching for me?¡± Gao Yi asked her in a semi-joking manner. However, the smile did not reach his eyes. He had treated her sincerely and wholeheartedly. No matter how tough it was for him, it was out of his own willingness. He did not feel reluctant at all. A light blush appeared on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. He was constantly saying all these intimate words to her. She was at a loss as to how she should answer him. Yet, each time, he had been right. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in a minute. It won¡¯t take a lot of time.¡± Gao Yi was not making fun of her. He ran his hand along her elbow as his fingers pressed on her acupoints. Xia Ruoxin pursed her lips because that really hurt. Her eyebrows were knitted tightly together, but she did not utter a word in pain. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Gao Yi put his hand down andy his fingers on her face. He could see the bite marks on her already red lips. ¡°Why are you being so stubborn? I won¡¯tugh at you if you cry. Women need to be weak at times.¡± His fingers rested under her eye. ¡°Ruoxin, you know you don¡¯t have to look strong in front of me. Leave everything to me. If you can¡¯t shoulder it, I will carry it for you. I will dly bear your pain if you allow me to. You have a man beside you, but you insist on taking everything upon yourself. Do you know how embarrassing it is for me?¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled as tears fell from her eyes. It was a smile nheless. Gao Yi fingers swiftly caught her stream of tears. She was truly a woman. She could cry as and when she wanted. Having the ability to cry was a woman¡¯s privilege. In fact, a woman should cry more. ¡°All right now. How can you possibly cry more than Rainy? It¡¯s scary.¡± He used his fingers to dry the tears on her face as he continued to massage her left elbow. He had been doing this every day, regardless of how busy or how tired he was. He would make the time to massage her elbow. Half an hourter, he finally put his hand down. Xia Ruoxin immediately took his hand. ¡°Ruoxin.¡± Gao Yi looked at her, puzzled. ¡°You need to rest. After you¡¯ve done that, you will eat.¡± She stood up and pulled him using her right hand. Gao Yi cooperated, and he stood up. Otherwise, with her being so weak, how was she supposed to make a big man like him move? Xia Ruoxin was ustomed to using her right hand in this house. If she was to start using her left hand, Gao Yi would re at her. That was the reason she had not been in the habit of using her left hand. It was much betterpared to how it was in the past. With Gao Yi¡¯s persistent massages, it did not hurt as much as it used to be. In the past, whenever it rained, she felt like she would die from the pain. She pulled Gao Yi and led him into his room. There wasn¡¯t much furniture inside. His room was decorated very simply. The curtains were drawn back, and it had a bright and cheery feel. Gao Yi sat on his bed. He could feel himself falling asleep. He felt someone untying his shoces. ¡°Ruoxin, no.¡± He sat up quickly because he did not want her to do this for me. He felt a small hand pushed him back onto the bed. This action caused his severely exhausted mind to blur until he closed his eyes and fell asleep. Xia Ruoxin removed Gao Yi¡¯s shoes and socks. Then, she fetched a basin of hot water because she knew that his feet must be very ufortable after standing for nearly the whole day. No one could withstand that. She washed his feet. Naturally, it was out of concern. He had always been looking out for her all this time. She should do the same for him, too. Over time, the urge to treat him better grew stronger. She pulled the nket over his body. Fatigue was written all over his face as he slept. Last night must have been really taxing. At times, he would have to do a few surgeries in a day. He had even taken care of Rainy and her without having proper rest over several days in a row. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. I will take good care of Rainy and myself. That includes you, too. Trust me. I am not that weak.¡± She whispered in Gao Yi¡¯s ear, unsure of whether he could hear her. She stood up and drew the curtains together. The room went into a shade of dark gray. It was perfect for an afternoon nap. She shut the door gently. The man on the bed finally rxed into a deep sleep. Xia Ruoxin stepped out and squatted in front of her daughter, lightly caressing her newly grown hair. ¡°Rainy, Uncle is tired. Don¡¯t disturb him, okay?¡± she instructed the little girl. Chapter 335 - A Family Chapter 335: A Family Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mmm, I understand.¡± Rainy held her doll closer and nodded her head hard. She knew Uncle was sleeping so she wouldn¡¯t disturb him. When she was sleeping and if someone disturbed her, she would be cranky, too. Xia Ruoxin walked into the kitchen, wanting to prepare a table of a feast for Gao Yi to eat when he woke up. Rainy ran over and pulled her hand. ¡°Mommy, I want to help you.¡± With that, she put her doll down and got to her feet. Her little hand was still tugging at a corner of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Ruoxin took her daughter¡¯s hand and led her into the kitchen. Gao Yi rested his hand over his eyes and opened them groggily. He sat up. The curtains were drawn tightly together, and yet the room was filled in extremely soft lighting. He nced at his watch and realized it was gettingte. He had slept for more than three hours. Usually, he was a light sleeper. It seemed as though he had bezy after being pampered by that woman. He pulled the nket off and saw his bare feet. A smile of content filled his face. What a considerate woman. He put on the clothes which had been set neatly aside, and his hand went to his stomach which had been rumbling. He was very hungry. The door opened. He stood by his doorway as he watched Xia Ruoxin and Rainy. The child was sitting on herp. Xia Ruoxin was teaching her how to read. Rainy was truly intelligent; she could read even before she started school, and she could recognize many words. While watching them, a warm smile appeared on his face. It was a beautiful picture which one could not peel one¡¯s eyes away. A gentle mother and an adorable daughter made this ce a home. His house was finally starting to feel like a home. It was no longer quiet and cold, and it was not just a ce where he returned just to sleep. ¡°Uncle.¡± Rainy heard the sound of his door opening. She quickly jumped down from Xia Ruoxin¡¯sp and ran straight towards Gao Yi as soon as she saw him. Gao Yi caught the child who had been speeding towards him. She had such short legs and tiny feet. How could she have run so fast? He scooped Rainy up, putting a hand over her tummy. ¡°Rainy, have you had anything to eat today?¡± ¡°Yes. I ate a lot of food today.¡± Rainy answered. Her breath smelled of milk. Nowadays, she always ate till her tummy was full. On top of that, she had to drink milk every day. At the thought of drinking milk, her face would crumple together. ¡°Uncle, can I not drink milk?¡± She hated it¡ªactually loathed drinking milk. ¡°Your objection is invalid.¡± He scratched Rainy¡¯s nose yfully. As soon as she heard him, her face became as long as a horse¡¯s. Gao Yiughed out loud. This was not something that he could decide. In fact, he hated drinking milk, too. However, a woman had insisted that Rainy and he needed to drink milk daily. Otherwise, they would have to go without their meals. Xia Ruoxin came over and took her daughter from his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve heated up the food on the table. You can eat now.¡± Gao Yi understood and walked to the table. He was absolutely famished. As he sat by the table, he could see that the food had been untouched. ¡°Ruoxin,e and eat with me,¡± he called out for Xia Ruoxin, and she put her daughter down. The moment Rainy¡¯s feet touched the floor, she immediately went to y on her own. She was feeling full in her tummy from all the food that Xia Ruoxin had fed her. Finally, Xia Ruoxin sat opposite Gao Yi. The bowl in front of her was already piling with the different dishes. ¡°Ruoxin, in the future, you can start eating first. Don¡¯t have to wait for me.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s voice sounded reproachful as he said while he was eating. Was she trying to starve herself by behaving like this? No matter what time, she would be there waiting for him to have their meals together. Even if he came backte from work, she would still be waiting for him. He knew she was treating him very well. However, it also meant that she was living her life a bit too cautiously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat alone.¡± Xia Ruoxin simply replied with a smile. She had stated a fact¡ªshe did not like to eat alone because she felt it was too lonely. To say that she was waiting for him, it should be the other way round; he was keeping herpany. ¡°Uh, neither do I.¡± Gao Yi was constantly putting food into his mouth. Although it was a simple home-cooked meal, it was really delicious. If any of his friends were to see the way he was eating now, they would be so shocked that their jaws would drop. For a fussy eater like him, he would not even lift his chopsticks if it wasn¡¯t something he liked to eat. However, when he was around Xia Ruoxin, he would eat whatever she had prepared. Thus, all of them, as a family, had gained weight. That¡¯s right. A family. It was a really nice way to address them. He would make sure that they be a real family soon. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head was buried in the bowl. There was no need for her to take her own food. Her bowl was piled high with a small mountain of food. It would take her some time to finish it. While Xia Ruoxin was hard at work trying to finish her food, a faint smile appeared on Gao Yi¡¯s mouth. That¡¯s it. You should eat more. I won¡¯t mind you being fat, but I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re thin. ... Xia Ruoxin froze, and then she sniffed. Her eyes began to tear up. Rainy, in her soft cow leather shoes, kept looking up at Xia Ruoxin as she talked. Her eyes were wide with wonder. ¡°Mommy, are there many children in a school?¡± She was walking very fast on her tiny feet. In the past, she had been very quiet. However, nowadays, she had be rather active. ¡°Yes. There are many children of your age in school, and you will have many friends.¡± Xia Ruoxin told her daughter as she took Rainy¡¯s small hand in hers. As a mother, Xia Ruoxin was naturally worried about Rainy¡¯s conflicted feelings towards school. However, Rainy seemed to be managing it better than Xia Ruoxin had imagined. Rainy reached out and rested her hand on her short hair. ¡°Will they say that I am ugly?¡± She pouted her little lips. Her hair was still short, yet to grow long. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m ugly?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked as she tidied up her own hair. Did it look ugly? Her hair was very short, and yet she felt cooler with this hairdo. Rainy shook her head hard. One of her hands was always holding on to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. ¡°Mommy, you are the most beautiful mommy in the world.¡± ¡°Rainy, you and I look alike. How can you be ugly?¡± She rubbed her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Mmm, I know now.¡± Rainy smiled adorably as her tiny feet continued to walk. She would be going to school soon. It was terrifying, yet exhrating. Xia Ruoxin took her daughter¡¯s hand and kept walking. Gao Yi had already made the necessary arrangements for the school. However, he had a surgery to perform today so Xia Ruoxin had to bring Rainy alone. He would definitely be exhausted by the time he returns, and on top of that, he had to bring Rainy to school. Xia Ruoxin did not want to wear him out. She would handle the matter pertaining to Rainy¡¯s education on her own. All she wanted was for him to get more rest. Chapter 336 - She had a Father Chapter 336: She had a Father Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Many parents had brought their children along for registration day in the kindergarten. Xia Ruoxin was the only single-parent there. It was a semi-boarding school, targeting students with an aristocratic background. Parents only needed to pick their children up from school at the end of the day. The teacher stared in astonishment at the short-haired girl standing before her as she praised the child¡¯s good looks on more than one asion. She even said that the little girl might even be the most beautiful child in the whole kindergarten. Once the teacher hadid her eyes on the mother, the fact became apparent to her. It was no wonder that the child was so beautiful. Her good genes came from her mother. However, the little girl looked much prettier than her mother. The teacher was curious about her father¡¯s looks. Judging from their attire, the father must be someone affluent. ¡°Hi, little girl. Can you tell me your name?¡± She tried to sound as gentle as possible. Children generally responded better with that tone of voice. ¡°Rainy.¡± Rainy smiled shyly as she said her own name. ¡°Rainy. That is such a nice name.¡± The teacher shed a gentler smile. ¡°Rainy, why isn¡¯t your father here with you today?¡± Xia Ruoxin was filling up the particrs on the registration form, and her hand started shaking. She had been so concerned with filling her own name in the mother¡¯s column. However, she did not know what to write in the father¡¯s. It was still nk because her daughter had no father. Rainy held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. Her eyes reddened. She had no father, only a mother. ¡°Oh...¡± The teacher was awkward all of a sudden. Had she asked a question that she wasn¡¯t supposed to be asking? ¡°Mommy, I think she doesn¡¯t have a father.¡± A little girl dressed like a princess was pouting as she stood beside them. At such a young age, she had already learned topare. She did not like being inferior to that girl who was prettier than herself. Even that girl¡¯s hair was obviously more beautiful than hers. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. My child is ignorant. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± The child¡¯s mother said as she smiled apologetically. Yet, anyone could have easily seen that there was no remorse in her eyes. They were only a single mother with her daughter. What use was it that her daughter had been blessed with good looks? The mother couldn¡¯t even keep her husband. She was such a loser. Xia Ruoxin gripped her daughter¡¯s hand tight. Rainy¡¯s reddened eyes caused one¡¯s heart to ache for her. However, Xia Ruoxin was powerless to do anything. Should they give up on this school and go to another one? A huge shadow fell on her face as she began to loosen her grip. She looked up and saw a man who had carried her daughter. Tears shimmered in her eyes. Why was he here? He said he wasn¡¯ting because he had a surgery. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My daughter has a shy personality; she¡¯s not very talkative.¡± Gao Yi rubbed Rainy¡¯s head, and then he scooped her up into his arms. He knew that she must have had a tough time today. Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy¡¯s here. He patted Rainy¡¯s back gently and took the pen from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. On the registration form containing Rainy¡¯s particrs, he filled in his name under the father¡¯s column. There was the smell of dust and a light scent of disinfectant liquiding from his body. His bloodshot eyes proved that he had rushed to get here immediately after his surgery. ¡°Oh. Hi, how are you?¡± The teacher looked even more embarrassed, obviously deeply ashamed of her earlier assumption. This man might not be dashing, but he had a carefree and easy feel unlike anyone she had ever met. All in all, he was an attractive family man, and she liked him a lot. It was a pity that he was already attached with such a grown-up child. One could easily see his love for the child. He was a good father who also made him a good husband. She was envious of the woman who had a happy family. The family that had stood before Xia Ruoxin had walked away in disgraced. They felt inferior inparison to her family and were somewhat embarrassed. ¡°Mommy, did she not have a father? Why is she having one now?¡± The chattering voice of the little girl from earlier could be heard. ¡°Ouch. Mommy, stop pinching me. It hurts!¡± After that, it seemed that the child¡¯s mouth was being covered. The child¡¯s mother¡¯s face had turned green. Her daughter had not known how humiliating it was for them. Gao Yi set Rainy down onto the ground. He rested his hand on top of her head. It¡¯s alright. Everything is fine now. Rainy raised her head and stared at Gao Yi. Both her eyes were still red. Uncle was Daddy¡ªher daddy. She hugged Gao Yi¡¯s thigh. ¡°Daddy,¡± she called out in a small voice. It struck a chord in Gao Yi¡¯s heart. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes began to tear up as she felt the pain in her heart. Rainy might not talk much about having a father, but that did not mean that she had not needed or thought of having one. ¡°Yes, Daddy is here.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s hand was resting at the top of Rainy¡¯s head. Atst, he looked at Xia Ruoxin. Her reddened eyes caused his heart to ache. From the way she looked, she must have been bullied earlier. If only he had arrived sooner. How could he not worry about this woman? It was evident that she was a woman whom he would always be worrying about. ¡°Gao Yi, I...¡± Xia Ruoxin wanted to say something, but she stopped herself when she saw Gao Yi shook his head. He was implying to her that it was not the time and that Rainy was more important. It suddenly dawned on Xia Ruoxin, and she nodded to signal that she had understood him. Their child was going to start schooling soon, and they shouldn¡¯t let the little girl have any second thoughts. The ssroom in the kindergarten was beautifully decorated in bright and extremely interesting colors and filled with things that a child would like. The teacher stood in front of the ssroom while she exined the different kinds of arrangements that the school had made, from the children¡¯s education to life in school. Everything was done very well to perfection. From the parents¡¯ point of view, the school would be lightening their otherwise busy schedule. One could see from their rxed expressions that they were very satisfied. Rainy was sitting on Gao Yi¡¯sp. There was no particr reason why he had chosen this school. It was simply because this school was the closest to their home. He could swing by to pick Rainy up from school after work and so could Xia Ruoxin. He took Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand in his. ¡°What do you think? Do you feel assured?¡± he asked, seeking her opinion. If she was not satisfied, he could always find another school. Xia Ruoxin stared while he held her hand. There was no objection from her. She never knew how to reject him. Besides, there were many people around, and he was right. Their priority was the child. ¡°There¡¯s no need to. This ce is great.¡± There was nothing that she disliked about the school. It was well-equipped with everything that a child would need. Rainy was constantly looking around in curiosity, scrutinizing the ce. Other than the initial minor interlude which had caused her some unhappiness, she seemed to be in high spirits. Chapter 337 - Uncle likes Mommy Chapter 337: Uncle likes Mommy Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Good.¡± Gao Yi finally stopped worrying. The sincere smile on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face told him that she was not being forced into this. Atst, he felt that he had done the right thing. He had wanted her to have an easier life, not being overly worried. ¡°Next, we have some games especially for parents and children. Parents will need to join us. Can I ask all the families to prepare yourselves and bring your babies with you?¡± As soon as the teacher was done talking, the children became very excited, not to mention the parents. ¡°Ruoxin, let¡¯s do our best and set a good example for Rainy.¡± Gao Yi took Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand and gripped tightly. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not want to embarrass her daughter. She looked into the little girl¡¯s eyes to let her know that she would do her best no matter what. However, this parent-child activity was obviously a bit too tough for Xia Ruoxin and Gao Yi who were not a married couple. It involved intimate action, and it made Xia Ruoxin ufortable that she blushed. Gao Yi was much more natural than she was. His actions were nimble, and he did everything perfectly. ¡°Daddy.¡± Rainy had be addicted to calling him ¡®Daddy¡¯. She ran speedily over to Gao Yi and hugged both his legs. Gao Yi smiled as he carried her into his arms, and then he reached out with one of his hands and embraced Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Ruoxin, we came in first.¡± Rather than stopping him, Xia Ruoxin could feel the emotions of bliss welling up inside her, and it made her smile seemed more delightful. This family was the envy of many others; an adorable daughter, a beautiful wife, and an extremely handsome and gentle father. Rainy¡¯s spirits remained high as she continued to put her arms around Gao Yi¡¯s neck. She had a father. Even if it was only for one day, she already felt contented. ... In the hospital, Gao Yi removed his doctor¡¯s robe and took his jacket which had been hanging at a side. ¡°You¡¯re knocking off so early? Going to visit your girlfriend?¡± Coincidentally, his colleague hade closer. He was wondering about the aura surrounding Gao Yi because thetter always left work on the dot. He did not have any other special activities, and even when his colleagues invited him to dinner, he would not join them. ¡°I have to pick my daughter up.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s lips curled up ever so slightly while the smile on his colleague¡¯s froze. A daughter? It couldn¡¯t be. He actually had a daughter. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Gao Yi looked back as he asked his colleague who stood rooted on the spot. How much longer did the man expect him to stand here for? He had to leave soon, or Rainy would panic if she had to wait for a long time. ¡°Ah, nothing. Nothing at all.¡± His colleague waved his hands in a hurry as he followed Gao Yi out of the room. The man shuffled his feet obviously still trying to digest the new information. Gao Yi had not been working long in this hospital. He had outstanding academics, and his surgical skills were on par with his qualification. Even his appearance had been perfect. He was the prince charming of the numerous female doctors and nurses in the hospital. Now, the prince was gone because he already had a daughter. Gao Yi took out his car keys and opened the door. He looked at his watch which he had been wearing on his wrist and made a mental note to move quickly. He wondered if Rainy would cry. Normally, he was the one to pick Rainy up from school. Xia Ruoxin would do it if he was upied. He did not want to tax her which was why he would always try to help her in any way he could. The car came to a stop. It was the end of the school day. The teachers would hand their pupils over to their respective parent individually. With their sense of responsibility, the parents could send their children to school without any worries. Rainy was carrying a little school bag with its straps over her shoulders. She stood aside while her eyes darted back and forth at the surroundings. Rainy saw Gao Yiing closer, and a sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°Daddy...¡± She reached out with her short hands. Her eyes had be a pair of crescents as she smiled. The teacher carried Rainy up and hand her over to Gao Yi. ¡°Has she been obedient today?¡± Gao Yi carried Rainy up using one hand. She had grown bigger and gained some weight. He asked the young teacher who started to blush under his intense scrutiny. He was such a charming man. Even though he was married with a child, he remained extremely attractive. To face him every day and talking to her like this was more than she could handle. Gao Yi started to frown, and he was reluctant to repeat his question again. ¡°Oh, she has been good. Very obedient. Rainy may as well be the most obedient child we have in this school.¡± The teacher regained her senses after a long time, and she answered hurriedly, feeling greatly embarrassed by her behavior. Oh my god. What do I do? He¡¯s beginning to hate me. ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s great. Thank you.¡± Gao Yi carried Rainy and started to turn away. His hand was covering the top of her head. The teacher stood behind as her eyes continued to follow them. How she wished she could just approach them and bark in obedience. ¡°Don¡¯t you think about it. With such a beautiful daughter, his wife must be gorgeous. How are you going topete with her?¡± Someone patted the teacher¡¯s shoulder. ¡°In this world, you can eat more than you can afford to. However, you better stop this dream.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ve seen her,¡± someone else said. ¡°That child¡¯s mother is very beautiful, and they even came first during the parent-childpetition.¡± The more she heard, the lower the teacher¡¯s head hung. She did not even have the time to fantasize. Her illusion had been crushed. Gao Yi carried Rainy into the car. All the while, Rainy¡¯s eyes did not leave him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Are you hungry?¡± Gao Yi put his hand down and rested it on Rainy. ¡°Uncle, our teacher likes you a lot.¡± Her childish voice sounded very pleasant. Gao Yi was caressing her newly grown hair. It looked longer now. Very soon, she would be able to tie her hair into braids. This child. He wondered what was going on in that tiny brain of hers. ¡°Uncle, do you like her?¡± Rainy asked as she blinked her eyes at him adorably. It was only when they were in front of outsiders would she call him ¡®Daddy¡¯. When it was just the both of them, she would still call him ¡®Uncle¡¯ because he had never been her father, just her uncle. ¡°What do you think?¡± Gao Yi countered, asking the little girl. Both his hands were on the steering wheel. Rainy squeezed her little frame closer against Gao Yi. She replied meekly, ¡°I know that you will definitely not like her because you like Mommy.¡± ¡°Ha. What a smart kid.¡± Gao Yi couldn¡¯t help butugh as he reached out with one hand and rubbed her head lovingly. A child so young could see through him. Why was it that after such a long time, that woman remained oblivious? How could she not know how he felt? After all, his actions had been obvious. Perhaps, he had not tried hard enough? Or was the woman born dumb? Chapter 338 - Tried to Believe Chapter 338: Tried to Believe Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The car came to a stop. Gao Yi carried Rainy out from within and made his way towards his apartment. He opened the door. He inhaled hard through his nose. ¡°It smells so good!¡± ¡°It smells so good!¡± The two voices said in unison. ¡°Little imp. When did you learn to talk like me?¡± He pinched Rainy¡¯s little nose while she hugged his neck,ughing. In fact, there was nothing for her to learn because that was what he would say every time he came through that door. Xia Ruoxin heard the door opened, and she came out from the kitchen. Rainy jumped down from Gao Yi¡¯s arms and ran towards her as fast as her tiny feet could. ¡°Mommy, Uncle and I are hungry.¡± The moment she came back, she started toin to Xia Ruoxin while she hugged both her mother¡¯s legs. Gao Yi stood by the doorway in ease. ¡°Oh, yes. We are starving,¡± he said jokingly to match Rainy¡¯s childish mannerism. ¡°Dinner will be ready soon. Rainy, please wait for a bit more.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled gently as she pinched her daughter¡¯s chubby cheeks. The little girl had regained the weight she lost when she was sick. Xia Ruoxin looked at her daughter who had be more adorable. She might not be fat enough, but she was a healthy child now. Xia Ruoxin had done all the preparations. After all, it was her job to feed these two mouths now. Gao Yi came over and ced the doll into Rainy¡¯s hands. ¡°Rainy, go and y. Let me help Mommy.¡± Rainy nodded her head hard and sat obediently at a side, ying her doll. The strong fragrance from the kitchen earlier had caused Gao Yi¡¯s stomach to rumble even more. He could feel it. ¡°I realized that I have grown so ustomed to your cooking that the outside food no longer appeals to me.¡± He picked a te up and sniffed hard at the dish. Haha. This was the smell that he had missed the whole day. He had really struck gold. ¡°I can bring you lunch if you feel like eating.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked up at him as she suggested. He was unwilling to let her do anything because he was worried that she would be tired. He didn¡¯t allow her to work for fear of worsening the condition of her left arm. However, she was not as fragile as he thought. If she continued to live this lifestyle, she was afraid that she would truly be a handicap. ¡°You will be tired.¡± Gao Yi reached out and tucked her hair. Look, she had only cooked a few dishes, and she was already covered in sweat. If he let her find a job, wouldn¡¯t she be exhausted? Xia Ruoxin pulled his hand down helplessly. ¡°Gao Yi, I¡¯m not tired. I am feeling hot. There is definitely nothing wrong with me. Trust me. Okay? I can bring you lunch.¡± Don¡¯t be so uptight. She had finallye through the hard times from the past. Her life now,pared to how she had lived previously, was certainly much better. She was truly content, and she always wanted to do something more for him because he had done so much for Rainy and her. ¡°Oh, is that right?¡± Gao Yi ced his hand under his chin as he gave her the once-over. ¡°Yes, I will be fine in a moment.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head solemnly. She did not see the humor in Gao Yi¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright then. I won¡¯t have to feel hungry in the afternoon.¡± Gao Yi put his hand down and agreed to her suggestion. Actually, he was more than happy for her to bring him lunch. Lately, he really felt he could not stomach the food outside anymore. Xia Ruoxin turned around and picked the tes up. Atst, she sighed in relief. She could finally do something for him. ¡°Buttttt...¡± Gao Yi stretched the word out. Xia Ruoxin was puzzled. ¡°I can still do that, right?¡± ¡°Of course. You can.¡± There was a hint of yfulness in Gao Yi¡¯s voice. ¡°The hospital now knows that I have a daughter. If you are going to go, what will you say about our rtionship? My wife? Otherwise, how do you expect me to exin things?¡± Gao Yi did not finish what he was going to say, but he looked at her with a half-hearted smile. He was staring at her distressed face, and his expression became more serious. Was it that difficult for her to ept him? Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips were slightly pursed, and then she looked up as though she had made a decision. She nodded lightly to him. ¡°I will do that.¡± He was willing to pretend to be Rainy¡¯s father. Naturally, it was only right that she pretended to be his wife. ¡°Ruoxin, you knew what I was trying to say. I have always been serious about it.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s hands cupped her face, and his fingers caressed her cheeks. Everything that had happened in the past, is it that important to you? His low sigh sent a slight tremor into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart. She could taste the thick bitterness between her lips. Of course, her past was important to her. How could she not know that a man would not help a woman so much with no reason to the extent of epting her child? Neither would a man take such good care of a woman. She was not stupid, and she was not an idiot. However, her past had been so filthy. She was not worthy of him. She really wasn¡¯t. ¡°I am unworthy of you.¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her head. There was a hint of pain in her teary eyes. Her hand was maimed, and there was no way she could ever conceive another baby again. She had also gone to that ce and worked there. She had been tainted from long ago. For money, she was willing to sell her body even if that person was Chu Lui. It was the same. She felt filthy. This time, she was holding an empty te in her hands. Gao Yi sighed and cupped her face in his hands. He wanted her to see the honest look in his eyes. ¡°Ruoxin, listen to me. I don¡¯t care what had happened to you in the past, and I don¡¯t mind Rainy¡¯s existence because I love her, too. In my opinion, me not being a part of your past will always be my regret. That is why I don¡¯t wish to live any longer with regrets. ¡°Open up your heart. Look with your eyes. Look at me and ept me. You will find that it is not that hard to do. ¡°Ruoxin, believe in me.¡± His voice was peeling off theyers surrounding Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart. Her lips quivered. She wondered what she had in her that this man before her had seen. What good did she have? She had a child, and part of her was maimed. ¡°Gao Yi, I...¡± She wanted to say more, but Gao Yi silenced her by putting a finger on her lips. It¡¯s alright. You don¡¯t have to say anything. I will always be here, waiting for you. He picked a te up seemingly afraid of hearing her rejection. It might have been his only weakness. ¡°Gao Yi, I worked as a hostess once. I am tainted...¡± Chapter 339 - It Was Not That Difficult

Chapter 339: It Was Not That Difficult

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gao Yi had just stepped into the kitchen when he heard her voice behind him. He turned back suddenly and ced his te on the table and then walked towards her with quick strides. Bitterness gathered at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chest. She herself could not ept herself, let alone others. A warm body approached and locked her in a tight embrace. She heard clearly the man¡¯s breathing... as if he was trying to hold back something? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gao Yi.¡± She did not know why she apologized. Perhaps she had disappointed him. ¡°Was it because of Rainy?¡± Gao Yi lifted Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chin. His strong arms held the shaking woman tightly. He should have known what a helpless woman, one who needed to sell her own blood to save her daughter, had to do to afford the medical expenses. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded. She cried. She seldom shed tears for herself because she had suffered enough. However, she still cried at this moment from grievance. ¡°I¡¯ve asked everyone I could, but no one would help me at that time. I could only sell myself. I couldn¡¯t let Rainy die. ¡°She was so young. I¡¯ve already deprived her of good days. I can¡¯t let her lose her life. ¡°Gao Yi, I¡¯m dirty, aren¡¯t I?¡± Sheughed sadly, but no matter how much she had lost, she did not regret it, for her daughter was still here. Gao Yi shook his head, reaching out his finger to gently wipe away her tears. ¡°How so? You still don¡¯t believe me. I said I don¡¯t care about your past or any part of it. Understand?¡± He pressed his forehead against Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. His clean breath fanned her face from time to time. She blinked, hershes fluttering. The man¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache for her. He really did not despise or look down on her. ¡°Believe me, Ruoxin. No matter what happened in the past, you are still Xia Ruoxin. I¡¯m not that clean, too. Isn¡¯t that good?¡± He let Xia Ruoxin lie on his shoulder. Cry, just let it all out. It was better than holding it all in. At this moment, no one could me her. No one had a reason to criticize her. No one had the right to do so. She had suffered through too much. For a woman to do so much was already really moving, so who could bear to do so? Definitely not him... because he had really fallen for this woman as well as her cute child. ¡°Ruoxin, give me a chance and learn to believe me. We can give Rainy a home. I need you. Haven¡¯t you realized how happy I am?¡± He ced a hand against Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, his thumb caressing her face. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and reached out a hand to hold his gently. She did not answer. The unknown future was not one that could be determined or influenced. She wanted to give it a try, to give Rainy a family, and to be happy. Could she? Was this really not selfish? ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it. I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll give you time.¡± Gao Yi used his sleeves to wipe the tears on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face and said to her. He did not want her to feel pressured. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips moved slightly. She had something to say, but she lost her voice. At this moment, she turned her head and saw Rainy standing at the door. ¡°Uncle, Mommy. Rainy is hungry.¡± She hugged her doll and looked at them sadly. Really? All adults do was hug, leaving her hungry. Gao Yi let go of Xia Ruoxin in a hurry and picked up the little imp, who had her lips pursed. ¡°You¡¯re hungry? Your uncle¡¯s hungry, too.¡± He took her outside and picked up the te on the way. Xia Ruoxin turned around and hurriedly took the tea she prepared out. Her eyes met with Gao Yi¡¯s. Their eyes were filled with delight, and on their lips hung a light smile. Perhaps some decisions were not that difficult, just like he said. Their feelings may not be intense nor strong, nor earth-shattering, nor till the end of time, but they were umting with every little bit of love and care. There was no harm, no pain. They could live happily if they could live forever like this. At this time, on the 18th story of the Chu Enterprise, a pair of big feet was walking briskly. The man had furrowed eyebrows and a pile of documents in his hand. His stomach grunted awkwardly. ¡°Stop grumbling!¡± He yelled at his stomach. Then, he looked at the watch on his wrist. At this time, they should be off from work, eating, or going home, but he was stuck working overtime. He was really hungry and wanted to eat something, but his cousin was like a robot and did not let him go. He did not have a choice. He pushed open the door to the office without knocking. It was already very respectful of him. He pushed instead of kicking. He ced the documents in his hand on Chu Lui¡¯s desk. As for CEO Chu, he was typing away at hisputer with a calm expression. Was he not tired? He was like this every day. Did he not miss his gentle wife, his home? He had been like this ever since the child was gone. Did he turn silly or go crazy? ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s five o¡¯clock.¡± He reminded. ¡°Mmm,¡± Chu Lui just replied ndly. ¡°Cousin, are you hungry?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Lui typed out a string of instructions rapidly and then turned the chair and took the documents on the table. He was like this almost every day and had already forgotten the normal time to get off of work. In the entirepany, no one worked more overtime hours than the CEO, and he would not even get overtime pay because he was the boss. ¡°But Cousin, I want to get off work. I¡¯m hungry.¡± Du Jingtang sat on the sofa at the side dispiritedly. His stomach grumbled again as if on cue. Chu Lui raised his head and narrowed his shing ck eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to work overtime.¡± With that, he returned to his documents. He was reallyparable to a machine¡¯s strength sometimes. Du Jingtang rolled his eyes. His words held no weight. The boss had not left, so how could he? Chapter 340 - Old Acquaintance

Chapter 340: Old Acquaintance

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui looked at the watch on his wrist. It was gettingte. He opened his cell phone to several missed calls from the same person. This was his private number which, other than that person, only a few others knew. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He picked up his coat and stood up, walking outside. He did not want to go back, but he was obliged to. He had not forgotten he still had a responsibility at home, his wife. When was it that to him, Li Manni had be a responsibility? All he wanted now was for her to have a baby soon. This way, perhaps he could rx a little and not feel so pressured. To think that he, Chu Lui, would one day be a tool for childbirth. Such mockery. Du Jingtang rested his chin on his hand, his eyes contemting. It seemed that his cousin had changed. He was more silent than before as if he was exhausted. He looked as Chu Lui habitually rubbed in the middle of his forehead while wearing his coat. Chu Lui drove and drove, but the car stopped in front of the hospital. He looked nkly at the hospital entrance, but he just pressed his lips together thinly in the end and drove off again. There was no point anymore. He reached home, and Li Manni took his briefcase from him considerately. Chu Lui stood and looked at his perfect wife, feeling like something was missing all of a sudden. Their days passed like this. There was not much passion. He still spoilt her and gave her whatever she wanted. She wanted a child, and so he would give her a child. Everything seemed like it was his responsibility. Night fell. In a room with a gentle atmosphere and when all sound gradually stopped, Chu Lui rolled down from Li Manni¡¯s body. Li Manni leaned into his embrace in satisfaction. ¡°Lui, do you think we¡¯ll have a baby this time?¡± She ced a hand on the small of her tummy. They should be having one. They¡¯ve already tried so hard to make one, and so there¡¯s no reason for them not to have one. ¡°Probably.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s arms wrapped around Li Manni¡¯s bare white shoulders, but his eyes were slightly dark. Their sexual nights were always like this. His body was not satisfied, much less his heart. He always felt like he was missing too much, too less of what he wanted the most. He undoubtedly had it in the past, he really did. Yet now, it was lost. As for a child, he wanted one, too. As long as he had a child, these negative feelings of his mighte to an end soon. ¡°Sleep.¡± Chu Lui held Li Manni in his arms and closed his eyes, until a long timeter when the woman was long asleep, he was still wide awake. He lowered his head and looked at the woman¡¯s beautiful features under the dim bedsidemp, but he saw another face instead. It was a face that contained happiness being held in his arms, but he had cruelly destroyed it. He shook his head. He had thought about the woman again. She was not worth it, never ever. He knew that she was not worth it, and yet he still thought about her almost every day. His mind was unwilling to do so, yet his heart still thought of her. Why, just why was this for? No one could give him an answer, and he was even more so unable to. The night was extremely dark, and there were bound to be people with sleepless nights. The man on this bed, at this point, could only open his perplexed ck eyes till morning when he fell asleep faintly. Li Manni walked out from the hospital, disappointed. She ced a hand on her stomach. Recently, she felt fatigued and had slight retching. She was ecstatic and thought that she had gotten pregnant, and so she went full of hope to the hospital for a check-up. However, the results led to her disappointment. She was not pregnant. It was just a bad stomach ache. She let out a sigh gently. Why was it that after such a long time, she still had not sessfully conceived? When would she finally have a child? She entered the car, not realizing the pair of eyes watching her. The gaze was cold and dark, like that of a predator who had caught its prey, malice painted with poison. The car stopped, and Li Manni got off the car. She raised her head. The two-story vi in front of her, where she had lived in for four years, was as empty as before. It was really missing a child. If they had a child, everything could be solved. Mr. and Mrs. Chu had not visited for a long time, perhaps due to that reason. They had not gotten over their sadness. After all, it was a grandchild they had been looking forward to for four years. They could not ept it all of a sudden. They were expecting their grandchild, but all of a sudden he was gone. They needed more time. Time might bring them another child, but another child seemed so far away. A figure approached her slowly, and a strange voice sounded. ¡°Mrs. Chu, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time?¡± Li Manni turned around immediately, her face turning ck in an instant. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Behind her was a man well-dressed in a suit but did not reach 1.7 meters. He was extremely skinny with protruding cheekbones, and his extremely cold eyes made one feel fearful instantly. It was evident that this man was no good with just a nce. The corners of his lips lifted into a conniving smile. ¡°It¡¯s me. I see that Mrs. Chu, you¡¯re still as beautiful even after four years. You haven¡¯t changed.¡± He gave her a once-over, his eyes full of malice and revealing a greedy frenzy for her body. Beautiful, extremely beautiful. Chu Lui¡¯s woman was indeed good. The previous one was, and so was this, but... thinking of this, his eyes suddenly zed with a strong hatred. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with those disgusting eyes.¡± Li Manni took a few steps back. She hated the way he looked at her as if he was ripping off her clothes with his eyes. ¡°Disgusting?¡± The man sneered. ¡°Mrs. Chu, if I am disgusting, what about you? You¡¯ve been drugging your husband for four years. Don¡¯t you find yourself vicious and disgusting? You¡¯ll even harm your own husband. A woman like you still wants a man to love you? You say I¡¯m disgusting, but I think you¡¯re the disgusting one. Don¡¯t you agree, beautiful Mrs. Chu?¡± he said, but his words made Li Manni¡¯s heart froze all of a sudden. She felt a coldness seep deep into her heart and pierce her bones. Chapter 341 - The Beautiful and Noble Mrs. Chu Chapter 341 The Beautiful and Noble Mrs. Chu ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that it wasn¡¯t poison but medicine to stabilize his emotions?¡± Li Manni yelled, losing control of her emotions. She wrung her hands tightly together. If she could turn back time, she would never believe his nonsense again. She was too afraid at that time, afraid that the marriage she had gotten from her scheme would be easily destroyed. Chu Lui loved Xia Yixuan and hated Xia Ruoxin. She did not know what was in his heart so she believed it easily, the words of the man who had suddenly appeared. He said he could help her so he gave her the medicine, telling her to put it in Chu Lui¡¯s coffee every morning. It would help to soothe his mood and aid sleep, and this went on for four years. Indeed, Chu Lui stopped showing other emotions and was loyal to their marriage. He doted on her and treated her well, but she still did not know whether he loved her or not. Perhaps she had known from the start that he did not love her, and that was why she believed this man¡¯s nonsense. She gave him medicine, not poison. Absolutely not poison. The man let out a bigugh. In front of him, Li Manni felt foolish and childish. How could she believe his words at that time? Hearing the word ¡®poison¡¯ from his mouth scared her so much she wanted to go crazy. Was he really alright after drinking that kind of coffee for four years? No, no, he was always healthy. There was no way he was unwell. This man must be lying to her. ¡°Stop lying to me. It is not the ancient times now, and yet you¡¯re poisoning someone?¡± Li Manni lifted her chin, refusing to let this man know her weakness, yet she did not know he had long seized her greatest weakness, one that she feared most. His hands were already around her neck, squeezing and cutting her cirction. ¡°Is that so?¡± The man sneered with his arms crossed. ¡°Then, beautiful and noble Mrs. Chu, if I tell your husband about this, will he believe me?¡± Li Manni heart clenched, and she snorted. ¡°Of course, he wouldn¡¯t believe you.¡± However, she evaded his eyes. Chu Lui was a suspicious man by nature. There was no smoke without fire. He might not believe him, but it did not mean he would not suspect her. He wasn¡¯t a fool. He was a businessman, a very sessful one at that. Therefore, even though Li Manni appeared extremely confident, she was starting to feel guilty, for she really did not know. ¡°Oh, Mrs. Chu. Lets¡¯ go try, shall we? Let¡¯s see if Chu Lui believes an outsider like me, or a kind and gentle woman like you?¡± The man pursed his lips in disdain as he said the words ¡®kind and gentle¡¯. It was all fake. The truth was this woman was scheming beyond imagination. ¡°If someone knew that the youngdy of the Chu Group had poisoned her husband, it might make you more well-known, even though you¡¯re already very well-known. ¡°A woman who is treasured and beloved by Chu Lui will make many envious and jealous, do you believe?¡± The man turned away from her. ¡°You will end up worse and more pitiful than Xia Ruoxin four years ago.¡± The man walked forwards slowly. He walked extremely slowly with a hint of a gleeful smile at the corner of his lips. He was waiting for the woman¡¯s reaction, and it definitely would not disappoint him. Just thinking about it made him excited, stirred him up, and... ... made his whole body tremble. Li Manni clenched her hands hard. When the man took another step forward, her heart became agitated; and she was beside herself with fear. She started to break down atst. No, she couldn¡¯t, she absolutely couldn¡¯t. ¡°Wait!¡± She stopped him hurriedly and asked with clenched teeth. ¡°What do you want? Tell me, how much money do you want?¡± She took a deep breath in. She could not take any risk, or else she would be a second Xia Ruoxin. That was more agonizing and unbearable than killing her. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mrs. Chu.¡± The man turned around with a confident smile, determined to win. He knew that the noble Mrs. Chu would never damage her own reputation. She loved Chu Lui, but she loved herself more. The man walked back leisurely, and Li Manni became more and more nervous. She med her momentary greed at that time, whichnded her in such a scary situation with no way to fight back. The man stood in front of Li Manni and stared down at her. His gaze made Li Manni ufortable to the point where she almost screamed. ¡°Tell me, what is it that you want? How much money do you want to leave me alone?¡± She spoke a little louder. It was a good thing the housekeepers were away; otherwise, she really did not know what to do. ¡°I have money so I don¡¯t want it.¡± The man¡¯s gazended on her face and then to her chest, which was heaving from nervousness. ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Li Manni¡¯s face was pale. This was the first time she was threatened by such a person, and it was definitely not thest. This man was like a vicious snake. He had already wound himself tightly around her neck and was coiling tighter and tighter until she could not breathe. ¡°What is it that I want?¡± The man reached his hand out suddenly and touched Li Manni¡¯s delicate face. As expected of Chu Lui¡¯s woman. Even her skin was so exquisite. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Li Manni backed up a little. She only felt disgust towards his hands. Towards the unconcealed distaste in her eyes, the man only smiled more arrogantly and became more perverted. ¡°I want to have a taste of Chu Lui¡¯s woman. Will you give it to me?¡± His eyesnded on Li Manni¡¯s chest again, and his lips curved into a wicked smile. What he wanted wasn¡¯t money but her body, of course. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Upon hearing his words, Li Manni raised her hand towards the man, but she had forgotten that not everyone was as easy to take advantage of as Xia Ruoxin, who would not retaliate when hit and scolded. Many people in the world would not be willing to bear this and would not show pity for a girl. The man caught Li Manni¡¯s hand roughly before she even touched his face. ¡°Li Manni, I am not Chu Lui. I will not treat you like a treasure. I want your body, and if you¡¯re not willing, I won¡¯t force you. I don¡¯t want to bed an unwilling woman.¡± Chapter 342 - The Coffee Wasn’t Bitter Anymore Chapter 342 The Coffee Wasn¡¯t Bitter Anymore ¡°And watch your hand. I don¡¯t like women touching my face, not even a light pat.¡± He flung her arm away, losing some patience. Li Manni rubbed her sore wrist and red at him hatefully. All her life, she had always been treated like a treasure by everyone. She had never suffered such mistreatment and humiliation before. Her eyes welled up with tears, but evidently, like the man had said, he would not take pity on her. ¡°Follow me if you agree. If you don¡¯t, you can await the consequences.¡± The man¡¯s cold lips raised into a smile, and he turned away. Every step he took made Li Manni¡¯s heart tighten once more. She bit her lip, tears falling endlessly atst. They fell, drop by drop, but all she could do was quell them down. Biting her lip, she turned back and took another look at the Chu vi; but she finally turned around and followed the man. She could not refuse. No matter how great the humiliation, she would maintain everything here: her reputation, her rtionship, and Chu Lui. At the front, the man¡¯s smile widened. She was indeed a smart woman who made clever decisions. Li Manni opened the door to her room, her face pale. Her arms wrapped tightly around herself. Her lips were imprinted with teeth marks. She rushed into the bathroom immediately, unable to even undress herself. She raised her chin, letting the hot water wash down her face while she wed at the clothes at her chest¡ªas if she wanted to tear the clothes apart and tear herself apart in the process. There were bruised marks all over her body. She felt dirty, and no matter how hard she scrubbed, she could not get rid of the smell and the trace the man left on her. Suddenly, she bent down and covered her mouth, letting muffled sobs out. She really felt like dying. Every time she thought of the man¡¯s hands, his body, his everything, she felt so much hatred she wanted to shred him to pieces. Covering her face, she wailed, feeling mistreated. She shook her head continuously. No one can find out about this. They must not; otherwise, she would really be destroyed. Night came, and as if following orders, Chu Lui took off his clothes and rolled over on top of Li Manni. However, Li Manni just shook her head weakly and said, ¡°Lui, I can¡¯t today. I¡¯m not feeling well.¡± Chu Lui murmured assent andid down at the side with a calm face. He did not show any reaction. It did not matter whether she wanted it or not now. Li Manni¡¯s lifeless eyes were wide open. She turned her head and looked at the man sleeping beside her, and then leaned closely into him. She wanted to be closer to him. It might let her forget the thing that scared her. However, it was useless. She still clearly remembered the man¡¯s hands massaging her breasts and his disgusting lips touching hers. She covered her mouth, suddenly feeling like she needed to vomit. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡± Chu Lui opened his eyes and wrapped his arms around her. She was acting weirdly today, but it might be because she was feeling unwell like she said. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need some sleep.¡± Li Manni smiled at him quickly. She did not want others to know the condition of her body now. Not even a fool would believe that her battered body was caused by her knocking into something. One look was all it took to know what had happened to her. Chu Lui raised his hand and ced it on her forehead. When he realized that her temperature was normal, he wrapped the nket around both of them. ¡°Sleep.¡± He patted her shoulders lightly, giving her an absolute warm space. Yet, despite how close their bodies were, this time, their hearts were the furthest. Li Manni carried the coffee in her hands, feeling out of sorts. She had long stopped using the medicine so it should be fine. The man must have been lying to her. Chu Lui was never poisoned. Yes, that¡¯s right. This was modern civilization, and poison could be easily detected. He went for health checkups every year so she must have been deceived by that man. She reassured herself constantly. She walked into Chu Lui¡¯s office and ced the coffee on his desk. She followed him every day now because she was afraid that man woulde looking for her again, but a few days had passed, and what she was worried about had never happened. It was as if it was all just a bad dream. Chu Lui flipped through the documents in his hand and picked up the cup with one hand and drank. His eyebrows furrowed slightly after drinking: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it too hot?¡± Li Manni noticed his furrowed eyebrows. He drank coffee like it was water and seldom showed that expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Lui ced the coffee back on the table and continued to read through the document. ¡°Manni, did you add sugar to the coffee today?¡± Li Manni shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± She brewed pure coffee as she knew that Chu Lui never takes his coffee with sugar. ¡°Then why isn¡¯t it as bitter as before?¡± Chu Lui said and picked up the cup again to drink from it. It definitely was not as bitter as it was before. Perhaps he was too used to the bitterness, making him unustomed to the sudden change. Li Manni was taken aback and nched. She looked down immediately, not wanting Chu Lui to realize her uneasiness. ¡°Maybe because I changed the coffee beans. I¡¯ll make you another cup.¡± She picked up the cup from the table and walked out with turmoiled footsteps. ¡°Man...¡± Chu Lui wanted to tell her that he did not want it anymore, but Li Manni had already reached the door. He could only shut his mouth. She wanted to brew another cup, and so he let her be. Li Manni stood in the pantry and brewed a new cup of coffee carefully, but she knew that no matter how she brewed it again, it would not be the same taste as what Chu Lui wanted. She had already thrown away that medicine. She walked out again, her eyes slightly dimmed and walked past someone. ¡°Hey, Cousin-inw...¡± A voice called from the back, but she did not respond and continued walking forwards. Du Jingtang just put a hand up to his head and grabbed his thick ck hair softly. What was wrong with these people recently? Cousin changed, and so did Li Manni. The two of them were acting strangely. Chapter 343 - A Perfect Woman

Chapter 343: A Perfect Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui picked up the cup Li Manni had ced on the table and took a sip. ¡°So, how is it this time?¡± Li Manni asked, smiling, but her eyes held mixed feelings. She had changed the beans to a bitterer type, but she was not sure if he was able to detect it. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Lui held the cup in his hand without saying anything else. Truthfully, it tasted the same, just slightly bitterer than the previous one. However, it still did not have the kind of bitterness he wanted. He was used to that so this cup of coffee was not that bitter to him. ¡°Where do you want to go for dinner today?¡± Chu Lui nced at his wristwatch. In the past, at this timing, he would still be working, but things were different now with Li Manni here. She had just lost a child so she could not go starving. ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. I¡¯ll go wherever you choose. I¡¯ll listen to you today.¡± Li Manni was feeling a little out of sorts. She actually had no appetite, but she could only force herself to eat to prevent Chu Lui from bing suspicious. ¡°Manni, we¡¯re husband and wife. If anything is bothering you, you can tell me.¡± Chu Lui spoke suddenly, his calm ck eyes directed at her. He was not blind; neither was he unfeeling. She was acting oddly recently. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I¡¯m just really tired.¡± Li Manni denied frantically. Her heart sank. Did her behavior really seem so deliberate that he had noticed? How could she have forgotten how smart a man Chu Lui was, and how scary his observation skills are? She must be more careful in the future. Chu Lui put down the cup on the desk. Someone would naturally clean this upter. He picked up the coat he had left at the side and walked to Li Manni¡¯s side, cing a hand around her shoulders habitually. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Li Manni nodded lightly and followed him out. Everyone in the office looked at Li Manni in envy. She was really a blissful woman. The CEO treated her very well. The Western restaurant was not very crowded, which gave them a quiet environment to have their meal. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the food bad?¡± Chu Lui put down his cutlery and asked Li Manni, seated opposite him, who was eating extremely slowly. He recalled that she loved the steak at this restaurant and thus specially brought her here. However, it seemed she was eating food like it was medicine. ¡°Oh, no, it¡¯s very delicious. It¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t been here in such a long while that I¡¯ve forgotten the vor.¡± Li Manni looked up and forced a smile. Li Manni, you must stay calm. That day was just a nightmare. Nothing is going to happen. Everything is already over, and that man will never appear again. No one will know, yes, no one will. She put a piece of steak¡ªslightly over medium-well, just as she liked it¡ªin her mouth and then another. It tasted just like she remembered. She just wanted to stop thinking about those scary memories and just think of the happy ones. Seeing that she was continuing to eat, Chu Lui ate his portion without talking. They continued their meal in silence. It seemed that it was a habit they had developed. They just ate without much exchange of words. ¡°Cousin, you guys are here, too?¡± A boisterous voice broke the silence. The word ¡®cousin¡¯ let them know who had arrived. ¡°I¡¯m really hungry.¡± Du Jingtang walked over energetically and plunked down at their table, not bothered by how bright he seemed between the couple. He snapped his fingers. ¡°Waiter.¡± A waiter had already reached his side. ¡°May I have your order, sir?¡± The respectful voice really makes one feel like one was an emperor. ¡°Give me a portion of steak, medium well, and a ss of good wine.¡± Then, he pointed his finger at Chu Lui. ¡°Put it on his tab.¡± Chu Lui just continued eating his food, without blinking an eye. The waiter noted everything down before bowing. ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Du Jingtang extended his long legs out and took the opportunity to stretchzily. ¡°Cousin, you won¡¯t be so stingy to refuse to treat me a meal, right? It¡¯s not that expensive anyway. A hair from you could pay for a hundred meals.¡± He put down his hand and lifted his chin. ¡°And it¡¯s not the first time anyway.¡± ¡°Leave if you speak another word.¡± Chu Lui spoke, without any inflection in his voice. Du Jingtang retracted his hand, bored. Eating with Chu Lui really gave one indigestion; the air was so dull. Du Jingtang¡¯s food arrived very soon. He wanted to attack the food with his hands like how a hungry ghost wanted to be reincarnated. He did not eat much in the morning, and so he was going topensate for it now. Chu Lui just gave him an indifferent stare. He was already used to it¡ªhe was always like this. ¡°Stop looking at me, Cousin. You won¡¯t get full looking at me anyway.¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s face broadened into a grin. He wasn¡¯t steak, and so why look at him? He finished saying, and his eyes returned to the te in front of him. Everything else was thrown out of his mind. At this point, nothing was more important than food. Li Manni lifted her chin slightly. She let out augh as she looked at the way Du Jingtang ate. He really was not particr about anything. Seated not far from them, two people were discussing something as if there were no one beside them. ¡°Women nowadays are really something. You can know a woman¡¯s face but not her heart. Who knows what kind of intentions one holds under the kind exterior.¡± Li Manni lowered her head and chewed on her food tastelessly. Every mouthful was difficult to swallow. ¡°Yes, well said. I totally agree.¡± Du Jingtang did not forget to reply while he ate. Customer A said, ¡°Why do you say so? Did you get hurt by a woman before?¡± They were close so Chu Lui¡¯s table heard every word clearly. Of course, the ¡®you¡¯ here wasn¡¯t referring to Du Jingtang. It was the conversation between the two of them. Du Jingtang was in charge of only eating as well as providing a listening ear. ¡°No. I was just bored, and so I spoke my mind.¡± Customer B, who started the conversation, said. ¡°Perfect women are not rare, actually,¡± Customer A continued. ¡°For example, Chu Lui¡¯s wife. She¡¯s so gentle and kind, and when they¡¯re together they look like a golden couple. They¡¯ve been married for four years, and their rtionship is still going well. With a wife like that, even rumors regarding the Chu Lui have quelled.¡± Chapter 344 - No Such Thing as a Perfect Woman

Chapter 344: No Such Thing as a Perfect Woman

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They spoke as if no one could hear them, without any clue that the Chu Lui they spoke of was sitting nearby. Du Jingtang raised his head, looked at Chu Lui, and then looked at Li Manni. It definitely seemed true. ¡°I said before that a woman¡¯s heart can sometimes be many times scarier than her appearance, and this applies to that Li Manni, too. You can never fully know a person.¡± Customer B chuckled. The sarcasm in his voice was not difficult to detect. The smile that had just started to form on Li Manni¡¯s face froze. What do they mean by that? Her face turned dark instantly. Did she offend them? Why did they have to talk about her like that? ¡°Why, do you have some inside story?¡± Customer A¡¯s interest was piqued. Even Du Jingtang pricked up his ears to listen. As for Chu Lui, his face was expressionless as always as if it was all none of his business, though his ck eyes shed with deep displeasure. ¡°Do you still remember that sensational news from four years ago?¡± Customer B looked around at the surrounding and said secretively. ¡°Regarding two of Chu Lui¡¯s women?¡± Customer A asked, ¡°You mean Xia Ruoxin and Li Manni?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Customer B nodded and lowered his voice. ¡°The newspaper reported that Li Manni¡¯s car ident was caused by Xia Ruoxin, but that wasn¡¯t it. I was right there at the scene and saw it with my own eyes. It was the exact opposite.¡± When he said this, he did not know that the woman near them had nched immediately, her face a deathly white. Chu Lui put down his cutlery, his face dark and stoic. Even Du Jingtang let go of the fork and knife in his hands, evidently unable to stomach another bite. Should he continue eating, he feared he might choke to his death if they say something again. What happened four years ago was something they did not know and had neglected to know. ¡°So, so, what did you see?¡± Customer A got impatient and started to press for answers. ¡°Patience. I¡¯ll say it.¡± Customer B¡¯s still talked extremely slowly as if trying to keep his friend in suspense. ¡°Four years ago, the two women met; but Xia Ruoxin wasn¡¯t like what the news had reported. She was surprisingly calm, but Li Manni, however, was unexpectedly agitated... maybe because she was the mistress, and it caused her such emotional turmoil. At that time, a car was heading towards them. Xia Ruoxin wanted to save Li Manni, but guess what...¡± He said with disdain. ¡°Someone tried to save her out of kindness, but she pulled Xia Ruoxin in front of herself, sending her to her death instead. Isn¡¯t she selfish? Then again, the car still hit her in the end anyway. It must be karma. ¡°I still don¡¯t believe that a woman who would instinctively save even the mistress of her husband would be as promiscuous as what the news reported. And a mistress who intrudes in others¡¯ marriage is said to be kind? I wouldn¡¯t believe even if it did turn out to be so.¡± They continued speaking, but the people at another table fell into a scary silence. ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll shift to another table. Enjoy your meal.¡± Du Jingtang took his te up hurriedly and ran to another table. The further he got away from them, the better. He really felt like he would not be able to eat sitting together with that kind of woman. So such a thing happened four years ago. The customer was recalling so vividly that it did not seem like he was lying. He himself had always felt that his cousin-inw was too perfect, almost too perfect to be true. What a selfish woman. So Dong Fangjing was really correct when he said that she was not perfect at all. Her kindness was all an act, and so was her perfection. Living together with such a woman was really scary. Wasn¡¯t she tired of wearing a mask all the time? ¡°Done eating? If you¡¯re done, let¡¯s leave.¡± Chu Lui looked at the watch on his wrist without saying or asking anything else as if what those people had said just now were not rted to him at all. ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡± Li Manni choked out. She stood up and slid her hand across his arm uneasily. Would he be angry? Would he me her? It was just that she really couldn¡¯t say it at that time. She really loved him and wanted himpletely, and she also wanted Xia Ruoxin out of his life and their world. Was that wrong, too? She sat in the car and wrung her fingers together. ¡°You...¡± She drew out the word, unsure of what to say. His silence just made her uneasy and fearful, for she did not know what he was in his mind. ¡°Lui, don¡¯t you have anything you want to say to me? About that, I can exin. I really can.¡± Li Manni ced her hand on Chu Lui¡¯s hand, which was holding on to the steering wheel, urgently. ¡°Let go.¡± Chu Lui said calmly. It was like a p to Li Manni¡¯s face. She released her hand immediately, tears welling up in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m driving.¡± Chu Lui spoke again, then freed one hand, and ced it gently on Li Manni¡¯s shoulders. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I really want to ask... or say. Just take it as I¡¯ve never heard a single word, understand? Manni, don¡¯t mention such things anymore. I don¡¯t wish to hear it.¡± Li Manni paused and then wiped away her tears hurriedly. ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t talk about it again.¡± She looked at Chu Lui¡¯s hand on her shoulder, feeling rxed and at ease. He had forgiven her and would not investigate what happened four years ago. Li Manni¡¯s lips quivered, and she leaned against his shoulder, her emotions stabilizing. Chu Lui retracted his hand. No one noticed the pain that had shed in his eyes. He did not me her, because he had once done things a thousand times worse than that. He had even sent his own wife to another man¡¯s bed. She wasn¡¯t a good person, but so was he. It had been four years since then, and time could never turn back. Even if it did, what else could be done? What else was true in this world, and what was fake? Was Li Manni really that perfect? What kind of wife did he really pick for himself? Chapter 345 - I Just Wanted to Know if You Were Dead

Chapter 345: I Just Wanted to Know if You Were Dead

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui was true to his words. He did not speak of or pursue the matter anymore, but ayer of fog seemed to have lowered down on the couple. No matter how much Li Manni tried to close the distance between them, it seemed Chu Lui¡¯s heart was no longer hers to hold onto. They still slept together and ate together, but it felt like something had waned. Something had changed. ¡°Lui, are youing back for lunch? I asked them to make your favorite food.¡± Li Manni followed Chu Lui to the door and raised her head, her eyes filled with too much anticipation. They had not spent quality time with each other recently. He was getting busier and busier and would even asionally spend the night at thepany. At this rate, she would not be able to have a child. Her period hade this month, and she was in her safe period now. Chu Lui nced at his watch, said indifferently, and slightly superficially, ¡°I¡¯ll make some time.¡± He turned around and left, his body exuding excessive coldness and distance that made Li Manni ufortable. She closed the door and sat weakly o the sofa, hugging herself tightly. Things were still the same, but why did she feel so cold? At thepany, everyone was walking on eggshells. They even watched their timing in the bathroom. This was because now, their CEO had surpassed even a work machine. All he did was work and sign contracts. His butt never left the chair at all. His cold face was even scarier now. He showed no expression at all, much less say smile. They might be rendered silent with just a look from him. He was just like the cold wind in December, so cold that it made people shudder uncontrobly. Du Jingtang raised his head to observe Chu Lui once in a while. ¡°Cousin, do you regret it?¡± he asked suddenly. Only he dared to talk to Chu Lui normally in the entirepany. ¡°Regret?¡± Chu Lui raised his head up from the pile of documents. ¡°Say, can regret do anything? Can it salvage anything? Or does it just make you feel better? It¡¯s just an excuse for failure.¡± His thin lips lifted. For him, there was no such thing as regret, and it would never appear. However, why was it that he felt like he would regret, really, even though it was not supposed to exist in his dictionary? Du Jingtang just shrugged. Forget it. He had nomonnguage with heartless people like him. ¡°I¡¯m heading out,¡± he said and took a quick look at CEO. His head was buried in the pile of documents again, and he was treating him like air as always. So, the great CEO Chu would not care much without the bit of air that he was. He needed to get some air for the atmosphere was too tense here. He closed the door, separating the outside world from inside. Chu Lui straightened his back slightly, his ck eyes gleaming slightly with fatigue. He raised his wrist which showed the time now, and he suddenly remembered that he promised to go back and eat with Li Manni. He stood up, but he felt a little woozy and unsteady on his feet. He massaged his forehead gently and then walked out. Everyone in thepany stayed away from him like a mouse running away from a cat. Chu Lui strode away and sat in his car. He had time to go back, but he did not want to. He sat in the car, took out a cigarette, and lit it. It had been a long time, but he had fallen in love with days of smoking all over again. He was getting used to smoking sticks followed by sticks. His cold eyes narrowed slightly. The hazy smoke in his car dimmed his vision. It was clear for a moment, and then it grew fuzzy. Suddenly, he put the cigarette out and turned the car around. He did not want to say that he missed the woman. He also did not feel like he had done anything wrong. He wasn¡¯t going for an apology. He just wanted to know if she was dead. He drove swiftly. He had never been so eager to see someone, an enemy at that. The car stopped. It was daylight so there were few customers. He walked in and looked darkly at the ce that made him feel ufortable and where she worked. It was such a shameful ce, but he still walked in. There were only a few guests inside, men and women. It was a life of luxuriousnguishing and debauchery, a stupefying dream. He sat to one side, and someone came up immediately. ¡°What can I help you with, sir?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Xia Ruoxin,¡± he replied coldly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. There¡¯s no such person here.¡± The young man said with an apologetic smile. There was indeed no one like that here. ¡°Ask her to see me.¡± Chu Lui retrieved his wallet from his chest pocket and took out a few notes, throwing it on the table without hesitation. At a ce like this, one could get whatever one wanted as long as one had the money. ¡°This... please wait a moment. ¡°The man still maintained an apologetic smile, turned around, and walked out. He really did not know of anyone named Xia Ruoxin here, for no one would use their real names here. So, even if there really was such a person, he wouldn¡¯t know anyway. However, it didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t. Shen Wei put down the ss in her hand and turned around. ¡°You say someone hase in search of Xia Ruoxin?¡± ¡°Yes, the gentleman said that he wanted to find someone called Xia Ruoxin,¡± the young waiter told Shen Wei. He was rigid and reticent, but he was definitely not stupid. Even a mere waiter here should not be underestimated. ¡°Mmm, I got it. I¡¯ll head out in a while.¡± Shen Wei lifted the cup in her hand, sipping leisurely without a hurry in the world. If he wanted to wait, then she would let him wait. There was only one person who could find that woman here and speak of her name, and that was him. ¡°Chu Lui... ¡°You finally came.¡± Her lovely voice was lined with a light tone. She thought he wouldn¡¯t appear, but as long as he was here, it was the start of his regret. She liked to see such a heartless man regret and even suffer in pain with no way to be free until the day he steps into a coffin. Chu Lui¡¯s face became darker. He lifted his wrist and looked at his watch. He had already been waiting for half an hour, and the woman still hadn¡¯te out yet. It seemed she had learned how to put on airs. Very well, he wanted to see how much she could put on.

Comments (2)

VIEW ALL COMMENTSRate this chapterVote with Power StoneSend Gifts

Chapter 346: That¡¯s All

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A minute passed, then two... then half an hour passed. Finally, when he was on the verge of impatience, the click-ck of high heels on the floor resounded, making his expression even colder. ¡°Why, has working in this industry made you put on airs, making you so hard to invite?¡± He did not turn his head, just rolling his wrist. His normally expressionless lips were pressed tightly together in displeasure. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been doing this for such a long time, so naturally it¡¯s difficult to ask for me. Everyone here knows this, or have you forgotten, Mr. Chu?¡± An unfamiliar female voice said, which made Chu Lui raise his head suddenly. He nked. Why was it her and not Xia Ruoxin? ¡°Are you feeling disappointed, Mr. Chu? One of my people has already said that there¡¯s no such person as Xia Ruoxin, but you didn¡¯t believe him.¡± Shen Wei sat by his side, picking up the ss on the table and drank. The corners of her red lips lifted with a hint of disdain. She was already treating such a man with due respect and saving him face. He was a guest. Otherwise, she would have already thrown him out by now. ¡°No such person? Where have you taken Xia Ruoxin? Speak!¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes shed with angry sparks, his voice as cold as ice. Shen Wei just looked up slightly, her red lips parting. ¡°Where can I take her? She has hands and legs so she can go wherever she wants to...¡± Chu Lui stood up and glowered at Shen Wei coldly. ¡°Where did she go?¡± His tone was stillmanding, but it was useless towards Shen Wei. She had seen many men like him. It was like he had said: she had stayed in this ce for too long, so long that she was already used to this way of life. ¡°She...¡± Shen Wei put her hand against her lips and yawned. ¡°If you¡¯re asking me, who am I supposed to ask?¡± Her voice was thick with drowsiness. She had not slept well yesterday, and talking to him here was really a waste of her sleep time. Chu Lui turned around and walked away with big strides because he knew that he would never get anything out of her. He would look for the person he wanted to find himself. He did not believe that he, Chu Lui, would not be able to find someone. However, if she disappeared like she did four years ago, then would he still be able to find her? As long as she wanted to hide from him, then he would not be able to find her forever. As long as she was willing to, it would be many four years toe. ¡°Mr. Chu, I heard that your wife had a miscarriage recently?¡± Shen Wei¡¯s voice rang out from behind him. Chu Lui stopped in his tracks and coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s any of your business. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re prying too much, Miss Shen?¡± ¡°Heh...¡± Shen Yue gave him a charming smile. ¡°I heard that because you were expecting that child, you refused to save another three-year-old girl with leukemia. Say, might this be retribution?¡± Chu Lui turned back suddenly, his eyes shing with bloodlust. ¡°Shen Wei, don¡¯t think that I wouldn¡¯t do anything to you because you¡¯re a woman.¡± He wasn¡¯t a good person so it was best not to cross the line, for he did not care for chivalry. ¡°I know. You do worse to women.¡± Shen Wei met his eyes, without showing any signs of backing down. Many bodyguards had already stationed themselves behind her. This was her territory, not his. If he wanted to y, she wouldply anytime. Chu Lui clenched his hands into fists, the veins at the back of his hand bulging out as he held back his emotions. He wasn¡¯t stupid so he wouldn¡¯t use his body to strike a rock. There were plenty of other ways if he wanted revenge. He turned back and started to walk out again, his retreating figure filled with so much ruthlessness and coldness. You don¡¯t deserve a child, Chu Lui. Shen Yue¡¯s lips curled slightly. You won¡¯t even save your own daughter. You¡¯re unworthy of a child. She put down the ss in her hand. The red wine in the ss was blood-red. ¡°Such a pretty color. It¡¯s just a little too bright.¡± She traced the rim of the ss with her finger, but it was stopped by a man. ¡°You¡¯re tired. Go and rest.¡± The man lifted his hand. There was no one around them anymore. It was just the two of them. ¡°Say, why are men all so bad? They love their girls so much, but why did they still hurt them so cruelly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s them, not me. I won¡¯t, I will never,¡± the man murmured behind her. He gently hugged her, only to find that her eyshes were fluttering gently. She had fallen asleep. ¡°Sleep. You must have been tired yesterday.¡± She must have had a nightmare yesterday. When would her nightmares stop? Chu Lui¡¯s forehead was scrunched up, and he sat in his car, once again taking out a cigarette and lighting it up. His fingers brushed against the object he had hidden against his chest. He extended his fingers carefully and took out the diligently-wrapped object. He put out the fire. His lips were pressed tightly together as he opened it with such care he did not know he had. It seemed to hold something extremely important, if not he would not have ced it at his chest, the ce closest to his heart. He opened it to reveal two pieces of drawing that were pieced and glued together meticulously. He unfolded them and spread them t on his legs. In the drawings, he had various expressions. Even though it was just a few simple strokes, they were so vivid. He flipped to a page and gazed intently, using his finger to lightly smoothen out the drawing. Was that man really him? How was it that he could smile so genuinely, so effortlessly? Why was it that he saw happiness on his face instead of calction? His heart clenched. Could it be that he had been unknowingly happy once, but he had overlooked it? If that was true, then what were all the things he did in the past for, and what had he achieved? He took a deep breath in. He folded the papers back carefully for fear of damaging it. He had spent a long time pasting everything back. He looked behind him at the hotel-like ce again. Everyone knew what kind of ce this was when night came. It was men¡¯s paradise... but also their hell. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, I just want to know whether you¡¯re dead or alive. That¡¯s all.¡± He drove away, but he still couldn¡¯t understand why he could not forget that woman. The more he hated her, the more he was not able to let go because the hatred pierced deep into his soul. However, he asked himself, did he really hate her so? Chapter 346 - That’s All

Chapter 346: That¡¯s All

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios A minute passed, then two... then half an hour passed. Finally, when he was on the verge of impatience, the click-ck of high heels on the floor resounded, making his expression even colder. ¡°Why, has working in this industry made you put on airs, making you so hard to invite?¡± He did not turn his head, just rolling his wrist. His normally expressionless lips were pressed tightly together in displeasure. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been doing this for such a long time, so naturally it¡¯s difficult to ask for me. Everyone here knows this, or have you forgotten, Mr. Chu?¡± An unfamiliar female voice said, which made Chu Lui raise his head suddenly. He nked. Why was it her and not Xia Ruoxin? ¡°Are you feeling disappointed, Mr. Chu? One of my people has already said that there¡¯s no such person as Xia Ruoxin, but you didn¡¯t believe him.¡± Shen Wei sat by his side, picking up the ss on the table and drank. The corners of her red lips lifted with a hint of disdain. She was already treating such a man with due respect and saving him face. He was a guest. Otherwise, she would have already thrown him out by now. ¡°No such person? Where have you taken Xia Ruoxin? Speak!¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes shed with angry sparks, his voice as cold as ice. Shen Wei just looked up slightly, her red lips parting. ¡°Where can I take her? She has hands and legs so she can go wherever she wants to...¡± Chu Lui stood up and glowered at Shen Wei coldly. ¡°Where did she go?¡± His tone was stillmanding, but it was useless towards Shen Wei. She had seen many men like him. It was like he had said: she had stayed in this ce for too long, so long that she was already used to this way of life. ¡°She...¡± Shen Wei put her hand against her lips and yawned. ¡°If you¡¯re asking me, who am I supposed to ask?¡± Her voice was thick with drowsiness. She had not slept well yesterday, and talking to him here was really a waste of her sleep time. Chu Lui turned around and walked away with big strides because he knew that he would never get anything out of her. He would look for the person he wanted to find himself. He did not believe that he, Chu Lui, would not be able to find someone. However, if she disappeared like she did four years ago, then would he still be able to find her? As long as she wanted to hide from him, then he would not be able to find her forever. As long as she was willing to, it would be many four years toe. ¡°Mr. Chu, I heard that your wife had a miscarriage recently?¡± Shen Wei¡¯s voice rang out from behind him. Chu Lui stopped in his tracks and coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s any of your business. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re prying too much, Miss Shen?¡± ¡°Heh...¡± Shen Yue gave him a charming smile. ¡°I heard that because you were expecting that child, you refused to save another three-year-old girl with leukemia. Say, might this be retribution?¡± Chu Lui turned back suddenly, his eyes shing with bloodlust. ¡°Shen Wei, don¡¯t think that I wouldn¡¯t do anything to you because you¡¯re a woman.¡± He wasn¡¯t a good person so it was best not to cross the line, for he did not care for chivalry. ¡°I know. You do worse to women.¡± Shen Wei met his eyes, without showing any signs of backing down. Many bodyguards had already stationed themselves behind her. This was her territory, not his. If he wanted to y, she wouldply anytime. Chu Lui clenched his hands into fists, the veins at the back of his hand bulging out as he held back his emotions. He wasn¡¯t stupid so he wouldn¡¯t use his body to strike a rock. There were plenty of other ways if he wanted revenge. He turned back and started to walk out again, his retreating figure filled with so much ruthlessness and coldness. You don¡¯t deserve a child, Chu Lui. Shen Yue¡¯s lips curled slightly. You won¡¯t even save your own daughter. You¡¯re unworthy of a child. She put down the ss in her hand. The red wine in the ss was blood-red. ¡°Such a pretty color. It¡¯s just a little too bright.¡± She traced the rim of the ss with her finger, but it was stopped by a man. ¡°You¡¯re tired. Go and rest.¡± The man lifted his hand. There was no one around them anymore. It was just the two of them. ¡°Say, why are men all so bad? They love their girls so much, but why did they still hurt them so cruelly?¡± ¡°That¡¯s them, not me. I won¡¯t, I will never,¡± the man murmured behind her. He gently hugged her, only to find that her eyshes were fluttering gently. She had fallen asleep. ¡°Sleep. You must have been tired yesterday.¡± She must have had a nightmare yesterday. When would her nightmares stop? Chu Lui¡¯s forehead was scrunched up, and he sat in his car, once again taking out a cigarette and lighting it up. His fingers brushed against the object he had hidden against his chest. He extended his fingers carefully and took out the diligently-wrapped object. He put out the fire. His lips were pressed tightly together as he opened it with such care he did not know he had. It seemed to hold something extremely important, if not he would not have ced it at his chest, the ce closest to his heart. He opened it to reveal two pieces of drawing that were pieced and glued together meticulously. He unfolded them and spread them t on his legs. In the drawings, he had various expressions. Even though it was just a few simple strokes, they were so vivid. He flipped to a page and gazed intently, using his finger to lightly smoothen out the drawing. Was that man really him? How was it that he could smile so genuinely, so effortlessly? Why was it that he saw happiness on his face instead of calction? His heart clenched. Could it be that he had been unknowingly happy once, but he had overlooked it? If that was true, then what were all the things he did in the past for, and what had he achieved? He took a deep breath in. He folded the papers back carefully for fear of damaging it. He had spent a long time pasting everything back. He looked behind him at the hotel-like ce again. Everyone knew what kind of ce this was when night came. It was men¡¯s paradise... but also their hell. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, I just want to know whether you¡¯re dead or alive. That¡¯s all.¡± He drove away, but he still couldn¡¯t understand why he could not forget that woman. The more he hated her, the more he was not able to let go because the hatred pierced deep into his soul. However, he asked himself, did he really hate her so? Chapter 347 - He Laughed Once, Too

Chapter 347: He Laughed Once, Too

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Four years have passed, but he still could not stop himself. He was always hating, always. He looked at his watch and suddenly recalled that he had promised to eat with Li Manni, but there wasn¡¯t enough time left. He needed to return to the office. Forget it, he would just think about it tomorrow. Li Manni nced at the clock on the wall from time to time. The dishes on the table had already gone cold, but he was still nowhere to be seen. Her mind ran wild. Could he have been involved in an ident? Or did he have another woman now? The clear sound of the telephone ringing reached her ears, and she stood up and walked over hurriedly to snatch the phone from the housekeeper¡¯s hand. ¡°Lui, is that you? Why aren¡¯t you back yet? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for so long.¡± Her voice was filled with grievance. She really felt so as he seemed to be treating her more coldly these days. She did not want it to be like that. He didn¡¯t know how much she did for him. If she really lost him, she didn¡¯t know if she could live another day. Hearing the grievance in her voice, Chu Lui¡¯s forehead furrowed even more. ¡°I¡¯m tied up with work today. I¡¯ll be home tomorrow.¡± He put down his phone and threw it on the seat. Suddenly, he felt really exhausted. He returned to the office and buried himself in his work again. Now, he didn¡¯t want to think about anything other than work. He seemed to have forgotten that he had not eaten since morning. If he had even forgotten this, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t forget, for eating and drinking were human instinct. If he had even forgotten his instinct, then what was it that he could remember? Du Jingtang held a cup of coffee and a lunchbox in his hand towards Chu Lui and ced them on the table before putting down the folder he had sped under his arm. He was indeed a robot, Du Jingtang thought to himself. However, Du Jingtang wasn¡¯t one. He was human, and he needed to eat and drink. Chu Lui raised his head, and when he saw the things on his desk, that was when he felt difort in his stomach. He pushed away everything in front of him and stood up, grabbing the chopsticks in Du Jingtang¡¯s hand. Then, he sat down, opened the lunchbox, and started to eat. ¡°Cousin, that¡¯s mine...¡± Du Jingtang was baffled. That was clearly his. He hadn¡¯t eaten yet, and he was famished. Could he not be such a thief? Chu Lui opened his wallet and threw it on the desk. ¡°Take the amount you want,¡± he said emotionlessly with a stoic face, curbing Du Jingtang¡¯s anger in an instant. ¡°Fine, I got it. I¡¯ll go buy one again.¡± Forget it, just give it to him. If he starved to death, I would be worked to death anyway. Du Jingtang took out his phone to order a delivery. He felt so hungry, looking at Chu Lui eat. This couldn¡¯t do. He was really going to starve to death so he needed to eat two meals instead, and he really would order double. When the delivery man arrived, he took two big notes from Chu Lui¡¯s wallet without holding back. He had said to take as much as he wanted so that was what he did, and he still had the nerve to tell the delivery man to keep the change. It was someone else¡¯s money anyway. He did not really care. Chu Lui had finished eating, and it was Du Jingtang¡¯s turn. Chu Lui had already begun to continue his work in front of his desk. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re not going back again tonight?¡± Du Jingtang swallowed the food in his mouth hard and raised his head to ask Chu Lui. Was he really that busy? So busy that he had to spend the night in the office? ording to his capabilities, this should not be the case. ¡°Yea,¡± Chu Lui signed his name on a document and replied indifferently. Du Jingtang wiped his mouth and let out a huge sigh of satisfaction. He had finished eating; his stomach was satisfied, and so was he. He leaned against the sofa in Chu Lui¡¯s office carelessly and stretched his legs out. ¡°But, Cousin, if you don¡¯t go back, won¡¯t she miss you? You¡¯re not going to have children anymore?¡± Everyone knew who he was talking about. Chu Lui¡¯s fingers stiffened. Du Jingtang¡¯s seemingly thoughtless statement made his heart clench. Did he go back just to make babies with her? The fact was that was what he was doing¡ªbedding a woman just for children, exercising his marriage duties just for having children. If not for children, he would not even want to touch her or any other woman. He ced a hand on his forehand and massaged it. Was he falling sick or something? Du Jingtang noticed his reticence and stood up atst. Chatting with this person was too boring because he would never take the initiative to reply. ¡°Cousin, actually, I feel like you were still human four years ago. At least you had some expression on your face, but now...¡± He walked to the door and turned back suddenly, making a face with his hands. ¡°I wonder if you have some facial nerve injury. So you know, Cousin, you¡¯ve ever smiled for a long time now. Even when you smile, it¡¯s just a sneer, or you could call it a fake smile.¡± Du Jingtang finished and rushed out. He covered his head with his arms in case a folder would get thrown out and smash his head. He was wrong this time, though. Chu Lui¡¯s hand was still at his forehead, and his dark eyes¡ªwhich were alwaysposed¡ªwere shut tight. There was a deep crease between his eyebrows. Was he going to smile again? He too had forgotten how long it has been since hest gave a genuine smile. Some things should not be dwelled on; otherwise, it would be the greatest mishap of his life, even worse than death. He put down his hand and continued to scan the documents on the desk. It seemed unending¡ªdocuments followed documents, making him feel like he would never ever finish them. Night fell, and Chu Luiid in the small studio in his apartment. His fingers lightly caressed the drawing he had pieced together from scratch on the bed. The man in the drawing had the corners of his lips lifted up slightly. It was just a half-smile, but it was still a smile. It was not the fake smile Du Jingtang said. It wasn¡¯t a sneer, either. Chapter 348 - Xia Yixuan

Chapter 348: Xia Yixuan

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios So he had once smiled genuinely. How did he not know? How did he not feel it? Where had he misced his smile? He was the only person in the entire building apart from the night guard. He pulled the nket over his body. He seemed to sleep better herepared to at the vi. There was no noise, no feeling of being stifled, and no responsibility of child-bearing. He clenched his hand in front of his chest tightly, his lips pressed firmly together. He shook his head from time to time, cold sweat running down his forehead constantly. He was standing at the door and looked as another man walked into a room. The room door closed, and he leaned against the wall, smoking a cigarette from time to time, one after another. The ground was filled with the cigarette butt he had tossed. The woman inside was his wife, and the man was a good friend of his. He sold his wife for a not-so-important contract and for a cheap price at that. It did not matter to him if he had the contract or not. All he wanted was just revenge, but they were in the room all night... he stood outside the door all night. Whose revenge was this, exactly? Suddenly, he opened his eyes. His eyes were bloodshot. He sat up and ced both his hands on his head. Everything he did four years ago, every expression he had made¡ªhe remembered them all clearly. In the memory, he saw his face filled with regret and even jealousy. He clutched the nket tightly. That was just the beginning of his revenge, but why was it that he had already regretted it at the start? He took out his cigarette from the drawer and, just like that day, smoked sticks after sticks. The next day, he looked extremely unwell. His eyes were extremely bloodshot. It was obvious he didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Du Jingtang bought him breakfast. He was evidently still starving himself. His wife didn¡¯t ever mention she wanted toe and see him, but he¡ªas a cousin¡ªwas worried. ¡°Cousin, here, have some.¡± He ced the simple breakfast in front of Chu Lui and pushed it towards him. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat it, don¡¯t steal my food in the afternoon.¡± Chu Lui stopped what he was doing and took the breakfast in front of him, taking small bites. He did not have much of an appetite. ¡°Cousin, why do I get the feeling that you¡¯re tormenting yourself? What exactly happened between you and Cousin-inw?¡± Du Jingtang stood up suddenly. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Chu Lui was treating himself like a machine, but even a machine needed to take a break to oil themselves. He was going to exhaust himself to death at this rate. ¡°Cousin, even if Cousin-inw was at fault for that, four years have passed. What else do you want to do? It¡¯s all behind us now. She loves you dearly; it¡¯s actually forgivable. You¡¯re husband and wife; you¡¯re supposed to be understanding each other. You weren¡¯t that good of a man in the past either.¡± Du Jingtang dissimted. He was starting to dislike Li Manni more and more, but she was Chu Lui¡¯s wife after all... and his cousin-inw. He had to help family. He also wished for them to live harmoniously; otherwise, the wholepany would suffer. Really, stop going on like this. Apany like this, a Chu family like this¡ªwould really drive everyone crazy. ¡°It has nothing to do with that matter.¡± Chu Lui said coldly. It was his own problem, and Li Manni had nothing to do with it. Nothing? Yeah, right. Du Jingtang sat down at one side and stood up after a while. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my office.¡± He couldn¡¯t persuade him. Out of sight, out of mind... so he left. Chu Lui dropped the chopsticks in his hand, his eyes darkening. He pushed away the food in front of him and looked through the documents on his desk. He was busy today as he had to finish his work, for he promised Li Manni he would return to have lunch with her. He had already broken his promise once. He would not break it again. The sound of the pen scratching on the paper filled the office, as well as the man¡¯s low breathing. The female secretary at the door didn¡¯t dare to even breathe loudly. The CEO was scary when he lost his temper recently, but he was scarier when he wasn¡¯t losing his temper. At 12 noon sharp, Chu Lui looked at his watch. The minute hand on the watch at exactly 12. He stood up, picked up his slightly wrinkled suit, and walked out with an expressionless face as always. He sat in his car and lit up yet another cigarette. He watched the people walking up and down the streets, squinting his eyes from time to time. Suddenly, he dropped the cigarette between his fingers without a single warning. It almost burnt his pricey suit pants. He stared intently at the woman just across him. The traffic blocked his view asionally, but his eyes were extremely sharp and always managed to recognize her. His face darkened, and his gaze was fixed intently on her face. Those brows, those eyes, and that face¡ªhe was familiar with all that. It was so familiar he thought it was all a dream. The woman was smiling sweetly and hooked arms with a man walking towards her. The two of them walked into a mall. A car passed again, blocking Chu Lui¡¯s vision. When he took another look, there was no one there. He hurried down the car and ran forward. There were too many people inside the mall, but none of them was the person he was looking for. He searched left and right¡ªup and down, his hands clenching tightly by his side. He could only feel the blood rushing to his head and an impulse that bordered on insanity. ¡°Xia Yixuan!¡± He bit out the three words: the name that made him uncertain of how to react and the memories that were buried deep in his heart. She wasn¡¯t dead. She was actually alive. No... she was dead. He was the one who gave her that car. He just wanted to know who on earth that woman he just saw was. He needed to find out. He knew that he wanted to know not just whether that woman was dead or alive, but more so whether he had hated the wrong person his whole life. He walked into his car and gripped the steering wheel so tightly his knuckles cracked. Chapter 349 - Who Wronged Who?

Chapter 349: Who Wronged Who?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He pulled up at the door of the Xia household with a screech. He had note here for a long time, but it didn¡¯t mean that he would cut ties with the Xia family. After all, this was Xia Yixuan¡¯s home. He got out of the car and stared coldly at the door which was shut tightly. He walked forward and ced his finger on the doorbell, pressing down hard. He waited for a long time before the door was opened by the housekeeper who had worked for the Xia household for several years. ¡°Oh, Mr. Chu, you¡¯re here?¡± The housekeeper was taken aback. After he had divorced the eldest daughter, he seldom came; but why was he here now? Could he have found out? The housekeeper¡¯s face changed as if she was hiding something. ¡°What can I do for you, Mr. Chu? Mydy and sir are both not home today. Let me know, and I¡¯ll pass them the message.¡± She said, trying to hide something but only making things worse. Her secrecy, her shiftiness, and her guilt were all taken in by Chu Lui¡¯s eyes. ¡°I just want to go in and visit my ex-inws. Is there any problem?¡± The hard voice, the cool tone, and the unquestioning tone made the housekeeper¡¯s expression more unnatural. ¡°No, no, of course not,¡± the nurse said, waving her hands in terror; but her eyes peeked inside constantly as if there was an unspeakable secret especially to Chu Lui. Chu Lui walked inside with big steps, and just when the housekeeper wanted to call out, he threw her a warning re. ¡°You can try, but one pip from you, and who knows whether you¡¯ll be able to stay here. Me or the Xia family, I¡¯m sure you know very clearly who is stronger?¡± Chu Lui paused, and the cold words tumbled out of his mouth. The housekeeper could only shut her mouth after hearing that and dared not say a word. She followed behind Chu Lui and rubbed her hands together constantly. Sir, you should exin yourself. Some things could never be hidden forever, just like how no walls could keep the wind out. It¡¯s just been a few days, but he had already shown up. This man already knew, but it shouldn¡¯t be a big issue. He might even be ecstatic. Meanwhile, Xia Mingzheng was flipping through the newspaper in his hand, peeking asionally at his wife. She was still in that state, making him worry; but he was helpless. He put down the newspaper, stood up, and sat down in front of Shen Yijun. He took her hands and said, ¡°Yijun. Don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯ll find Ruoxin and then treat her well, okay? We¡¯ll give her back all the things we owe her. Ruoxin is a good child. She¡¯d forgive us.¡± He said that, but the bleakness beyond his words was unchangeable. Who knew if those words woulde true? Some could be forgiven, but some were unforgivable. Could they still make up for a love that was 20 yearste? Even if they were willing to make amends, it didn¡¯t mean that she would ept these meaningless apologies. Shen Yijun¡¯s lifeless eyes brightened slightly. ¡°Really? You really think Xinxin woulde back? And forgive me?¡± She clutched Xia Mingzheng¡¯s shirt all of a sudden with so much force that she almost ripped it apart. Xia Mingzheng could only nod his head and force a smile. It was all his fault, but in the end, it was Shen Yijun and her daughter who paid for the price. ¡°Yes. If we find that child, we¡¯ll treat her well. Definitely.¡± Xia Mingzheng was also making a promise to himself. If there really came such a day, he would treat Xia Ruoxin as well as Xia Yixuan. ¡°Sir...¡± The housekeeper¡¯s timid voice rang. ¡°What? Didn¡¯t I tell you to not disturb us if there¡¯s nothing important?¡± The displeasure was clear in Xia Mingzheng¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t like it when people disturbed Shen Yijun at this time. She was in a bad mental state now, and he was in an even worse mood. ¡°But sir, Mr. Chu is here...¡± The housekeeper¡¯s face crumpled with grievance. She didn¡¯t want him to, but he had already followed behind her. Her words were like a bomb, making Xia Mingzheng¡¯s face change suddenly. He lifted his head and wanted to stop him, but he was toote. Chu Lui was already in front of them. He appeared silently, without any warning. ¡°Ah Lui, what are you doing here?¡± He was a businessman after all so he recovered faster than the housekeeper. He stood up and walked towards Chu Lui, admiring the young man who was extremely calm and steady. Chu Lui raised his eyebrows, the corners of his lips curving into a smile that wasn¡¯t so warm. ¡°No reason. It¡¯s just been a while since I visited Uncle and Auntie Xia so dropped in when I passed by.¡± Xia Mingzheng let out an inward sigh of relief. It was such a pity. He thought that Chu Lui was the most promising young man, and he would have been his son-inw, but now, the Li family was the one who was enjoying a rise in status. He was bitter about it. Chu Lui had once addressed him as father-inw even though it wasn¡¯t his biological daughter. Chu Lui stared at Xia Mingzheng, who was acting as per usual; and Shen Yijun who was silent with her head hung low. He felt the atmosphere was strange, and his instincts were never wrong. What happened in the Xia household? ¡°To think that you would still think of us. Our Ruoxin has really done you wrong.¡± Xia Mingzheng patted Chu Lui on his back. Till this day, he still thought that it was all Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fault four years ago. Chu Lui¡¯s face darkened even more. When Shen Yijun heard Xia Ruoxin¡¯s name, she lifted her head and looked at Chu Lui. Her face was pale and looked much older than before like she had rubbed it with wind and frost. ¡°Ah Lui, as you can see, Auntie Xia is in poor health recently so I won¡¯t keep you for long.¡± Xia Mingzheng said with a slight intention to chase him away, sitting down by his wife¡¯s side in a hurry and reached a hand out to stabilize her. Chu Lui lowered his head and gazed at Shen Yijun calmly. He did not understand how someone who was perfectly fine could be like this. He always had the impression that Shen Yijun was a woman who prioritized lifestyle needs, but now she looked as if she had aged ten years. Chapter 350 - He Wanted an Explanation

Chapter 350: He Wanted an Exnation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She seemed to have suffered some heavy blows. ¡°Is Auntie Xia sick? If there¡¯s anything I can do for you, I¡¯ll definitely do it. Even though Yixuan¡¯s not here anymore and though I¡¯m not your son-inw anymore either, I¡¯m still the Chu Lui that you know. The ties between our families are still here.¡± Chu Lui spoke calmly, his suspicion towards Xia Mingzheng¡¯s true intention growing. He scanned the surroundings discreetly and saw two pairs of new shoes, one belonging to a woman and the other a man. There were only Xia Mingzheng and Shen Yijun in the Xia household now so where did the other two pairs of shoese from? He wanted to know. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, it¡¯s just thinking too much due to old age. She¡¯ll be fine with some rest.¡± Xia Mingzheng¡¯s eyes shifted upstairs from time to time as if worrying about something. Chu Lui noticed but did not reveal him. ¡°It¡¯s great if there¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s lips curled. He was just exchanging pleasantries. ¡°Father, we¡¯re heading out...¡± The thing that Xia Mingzheng was most worried about happened. There was no concealing the truth, but he never thought that they would be caught red-handed by Chu Lui. The Xia Yixuan whom everyone thought had died was walking down the stairs at that time, hand in hand with a tall, white man. A white man, a real white man. ¡°Lui... Brother Lui...¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s smile froze on her face. She was actually not prepared to meet him and did not know how to do so. She understood this man. He could tolerate one¡¯s stubbornness, one¡¯s unreasonableness, and one¡¯s little cunningness, but he would never tolerate deceit. Further, she had spun such a huge lie. A lie of life and death. ¡°I think you have some exining to do. What exactly is going on?¡± Chu Lui breathed in deep, his chest rising and falling. So she was really alive. The woman who made him dead inside for four years was actually still alive and standing perfectly fine in front of him without a single hair harmed. He was not surprised, just angry from being deceived. The anger burnt through his entire body and pierced his soul. Xia Yixuan sneaked a nce carefully at Chu Lui and then inched closer to the white man, their hands tightening. Xia Mingzheng¡¯s face was red, and he shook his head continually. It was really a disgrace to the family, but she was his daughter. No matter how out of line she was, she was still his only daughter. Xia Yixuan hung her head low and rubbed her hands together nervously. She did not dare to look at Chu Lui. He seemed colder and more unapproachablepared to four years ago. She was riddled with unease and did not really know where to start exining the truth she had hidden for four years. It was a tremendous lie. ¡°Yixuan, you can talk now, right?¡± Chu Lui sat on the sofa and crossed his leg. If he could not get a satisfactory answer today, then no one could even think of leaving. Meanwhile, his eyes narrowed, and he questioned Xia Yixuan. There was no longer any trace of the love he had for her. All that was left were anger and hatred from her deception. However, his face was cold, scarily cold. ¡°That...¡± Xia Yixuan looked at her father, leaning subconsciously towards him. Xia Mingzheng was helpless. Chu Lui was obviously not going to let this go easy. ¡°Father...¡± Xia Yixuan was on the verge of tears. She was really afraid. Xia Mingzheng was starting to get impatient with her now. There was no use calling him. A dead person was standing here alive and kicking. There was nothing much to hide. ¡°Father.¡± Xia Yixuan ducked behind Xia Mingzheng. He pulled Xia Yixuan out from behind him and pushed her forward, suppressing his reluctance. ¡°Yixuan, it¡¯s your own matter so exin it clearly. You have to say it sooner orter, anyway. ¡°But...¡± Xia Yixuan broke out in cold sweat from anxiety. Sooner orter, yes¡ªbut must it be now? However, it was clear what Chu Lui wanted. He wanted it right now, immediately, at this instant. Xia Yixuan could not plead her way out of this so she could only brace herself, but she did not know where to start. ¡°Brother... Brother Lui... I¡¯m sorry...¡± She looked at Chu Lui only now, but what could an apology do? Could it make the Chu Lui from four years ago return? ¡°Say it!¡± Chu Lui took out a cigarette and lit it. His ck eyes were dark and emotionless, as calm as a piece of dead water. If a dead person coulde back to life in this world, was anything else impossible? ¡°Four years ago...¡± Xia Yixuan pulled furtively at her clothes. She looked obviously nervous, and she stammered. ¡°Brother Lui, I thought I loved you at that time because you treated me so well, so dearly, with such love. ¡°... But before we were getting married, I met Cheryl.¡± She nced at the man sitting beside her, a little disoriented by her thoughts. She seemed to be unsure and blur about some things, but she continued after a while. ¡°After I met him, I realized that what we had was not normal because I would think of another guy so much that I have sleepless nights. I had suffered and gave up, but in the end, I still wasn¡¯t able to control my emotions. ¡°So during that time, I used my sister as an excuse. I said I would go out with Sister, but I was actually out with Cheryl. The car ident at that time was real, but Cheryl saved me. We thought that it would be a good chance so I left the country with Cheryl. I didn¡¯t die; we just left. ¡°Sorry... I¡¯m really sorry...¡± However, the man called Cheryl by her side just widened his eyes. ¡°Xia, didn¡¯t we just met two years ago? We didn¡¯t go out four years ago, and I didn¡¯t save you. Xia, do you have a fever, or did you remember wrongly?¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s body stiffened. ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s...¡± She tried to remedy the situation. ¡°I think I might have remembered wrongly?¡± She had really forgotten who the man she was so smitten with was or what his name was. She fell in love with many, and she couldn¡¯t recall for a moment. Chapter 351 - She was a Substitute

Chapter 351: She was a Substitute

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°That¡¯s what I thought...¡± Cheryl put his arm around Xia Yixuan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°This gentleman here. I don¡¯t care what your rtionship with Xia Yixuan was, but I just want to say that she¡¯s my lover now, not yours.¡± The smile on Xia Yixuan¡¯s face stiffened. Amongst everyone present, only that big fool didn¡¯t know what Xia Yixuan meant by those words and really thought that she had remembered wrongly. Rather, she had recalled correctly. It was just that she couldn¡¯t remember the name. Xia Yixuan peeked carefully at Chu Lui¡¯s face and realized that he was basically expressionless, and yet this was when he was the scariest. One could never imagine what he was actually thinking about right now, whether it was to kill one or tear one apart. Chu Lui¡¯s thin lips curled slightly, without much curvature. He was silent for a long time and a little speechless. He did not expect that the woman he had loved for years, one who he thought was innocent and lovely, would deceive him like this. He stood up tall in front of Xia Yixuan, making her shrink back slowly. ¡°Brother... Lui... I¡¯m sorry... I know I was wrong, I¡¯m sorry...¡± She continued to cower, her forehead breaking out in cold sweat. The pressure from this man was always so scary and petrifying. ¡°You mean you faked your own death to disappear because you realized you loved someone else?¡± He asked word by word. Xia Yixuan hunched her shoulders and nodded. ¡°You mean you schemed everything yourself, and Xia Ruoxin was merely just a scapegoat for you to cover people¡¯s eyes and ears with?¡± His voice became colder. Xia Yixuan nodded again. That was because¡ªat that time¡ªthere was no one else she could find to take her out other than that stupid sister, and she feared that if she faced Chu Lui, he would see through everything. ¡°You¡¯ve been living a free and easy life outside for four years, but do you know how long that innocent woman has borne the weight of your death?¡± Chu Lui clenched his hands tightly; otherwise, he couldn¡¯t guarantee whether he would choke that selfish woman to death. Did she even know? Did she know what that woman had gone through because of her ¡®death¡¯? So she was always innocent. She really had not done anything, but no one believed her. Even her marriage was a trap that he had devised to make her life a living hell. Then, what did this make Chu Lui? What did this make his revenge? His revenge four years ago was unnecessary. He had hurt an innocent woman for someone like this. ¡°Give it to me!¡± Chu Lui stretched his hand out, ring at the amulet hanging at her neck with unfeeling ck eyes. It was time she returned that to him, for she was no longer worthy of it. She wasn¡¯t the Xia Yixuan in the past, and neither was he. Their rtionship had long ended four years ago. ¡°Give... what?¡± Xia Yixuan recoiled from Chu Lui¡¯s outstretched hand like a bird frightened by a bow. A simple action from him was enough to make her blood drain from her face. After all, she felt guilty, extremely guilty. ¡°My amulet.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s hand was still outstretched. If not for their childhood past and if not for the fact that he had waited for her for so long and loved her for so long, he would have yanked the amulet from her neck if she did not give it to him soon. He would make all those who deceived him die a tragic end, no matter who. He wouldn¡¯t even leave their corpses. ¡°This... amulet?¡± Xia Yixuan ced a hand on her neck. Was he talking about that? How could the amulet she had worn for over twenty years be his? Wasn¡¯t it...? ¡°Give it back!¡± Chu Lui clenched his fists, not willing to say any more to her. All he wanted now was his amulet. His mother had personally gotten it for him, and he loved it very much so he wanted to take it back now, along with all the love and memories he had with her. Including the memory of the day he had personally put the amulet around her neck. From now on, Xia Yixuan would not exist in Chu Lui¡¯s life. Xia Yixuan pulled the amulet off her neck frantically and ced it in his palm, and yet when she ced the amulet down, she felt a kind of reluctance. After all, she had it for over twenty years and had never once taken it off. Her neck felt empty, and for some reason, her heart felt empty as well¡ªsuch that she wanted to cry. Chu Lui retracted his hand, clutched the amulet tightly, and then walked outside with huge strides. If he had note here, he would have never imagined that there would be a day he¡ªChu Lui¡ªwould fall for someone¡¯s trick. Maniption was his forte. He manipted everyone, but he never thought there woulde a day when others could manipte him. ¡°Brother... Brother Lui...¡± Xia Yixuan suddenly asked, her hand around her suddenly bare neck. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Chu Lui stopped in his tracks, his fingers still tight around the amulet. The corners of the amulet dug into his palm with raw pain and anger. ¡°Brother Lui, is that amulet really yours?¡± Xia Yixuan asked tentatively, feeling something was strange. ¡°Why, have you forgotten?¡± Chu Lui smiled coldly at her. ¡°This...¡± He opened his fist and held the amulet up its string. The small amulet dangled from his finger and swayed like a pocket watch used in hypnotism, eerily cold. He continued to speak with the amulet in his hand swinging from side to side, his every word piercing and chilling. ¡°I put it around your neck when you were young, and I said that I¡¯d be back to find you. I kept my promise, but you didn¡¯t.¡± As his words fell to her ears, Xia Yixuan¡¯s face changed suddenly; and so did Shen Yijun¡¯s. She looked at her hands suddenly and started to sob. Chu Lui was not too concerned about Shen Yijun who was acting peculiarly. His vision was fixed on Xia Yixuan¡¯s face. She suddenly felt ridiculous. She asked, slightly baffled, ¡°You mean... what you were looking for was the amulet the whole time, not Xia Yixuan, is that right?¡± She slumped onto the sofa weakly, feeling overwhelmed. She did not love Chu Lui anymore, but she hadn¡¯t wanted to be a substitute. Chapter 352 - So This was the Truth

Chapter 352: So This was the Truth

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What did you think?¡± Chu Lui pursed his lips slightly. ¡°I can have any woman I want. If not for this amulet, I wouldn¡¯t ever fall for you.¡± All he wanted was the girl he had chosen when he was young. He didn¡¯t care what she grew up to be¡ªwhether she was tall or short, fat or skinny, pretty or ugly. It didn¡¯t matter to him, for she was the one he had set his mind on. If not for all the things that had happened, he would have chosen her for life. Xia Mingzheng did not understand anything they said. So Chu Lui and Yixuan had met when they were young, but why hadn¡¯t he ever heard Yixuan speak of this before? Or... he widened his eyes and turned back towards Shen Yijun, who was still bawling her eyes out. Could it be...? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Lui... I...¡± Xia Yixuan stood up at a loss and slightly speechless. She really didn¡¯t know that there was such a story behind the amulet. ¡°Brother Lui, actually...¡± She really didn¡¯t know how to tell him. It was more difficult to say than her disappearance of four years. She was hesitating between whether to tell him or not, but she steeled herself. She did not want to be someone¡¯s substitute, never¡ªas it was an insult to her. She closed her eyes. When she opened them again, she bit her lip and choked out. ¡°Brother Lui, that amulet isn¡¯t actually mine.¡± Atst, she let the words out. All of a sudden, she felt a gust of wind on her face; and her throat squeezed. Her eyes widened in terror and disbelief that the Chu Lui, who loved and pampered her, was choking her to death right now. ¡°Brother Lui... let go, Brother Lui...¡± She thrashed against him and wed at his hands. Xia Mingzheng and Cheryl was shocked and tried to pull him away, but Chu Lui seemed almost wild. ¡°If it¡¯s not yours, then whose is it? Whose is it? Tell me.¡± He spat out the words, full of venom. If she wasn¡¯t the little girl from that time, then who? Shen Yijun stood up at this time. She stepped towards Chu Lui and took the amulet from his hand. She reached out both her hands, her eyes lifeless and dazed. ¡°This was my daughter¡¯s¡ªit¡¯s Xinxin¡¯s. It¡¯s all my fault. I seized it from her neck. I could only think about giving Yixuan everything at that time, but I forgot that Xinxin¡¯s the one who¡¯s my daughter, my biological daughter. ¡°I ruined everything for her. ¡°Me. ¡°It was all because of me. ¡°If not for me, she would be happy now. She loved you so much. If I hadn¡¯t snatched the amulet away, then you would belong to my Xinxin. You would be happy together.¡± She mumbled under her breath. Chu Lui¡¯s hand loosened suddenly, and Xia Yixuan dashed into Cheryl¡¯s arms. Her body trembled like a leaf, and she dared not to even look at Chu Lui. ¡°You¡¯re saying that this amulet belongs to Xia Ruoxin?¡± Chu Lui asked again in disbelief. He didn¡¯t know where the voice wasing from and couldn¡¯t find his normal tone. ¡°Yes, it was all my fault. She begged me that time. She said she didn¡¯t want a doll; she just wanted this, but I still took it away by force. I had forgotten that she was only four years old. ¡°I did her so much wrong. It¡¯s all my fault. Why am I still alive? Am I still human?¡± At this, Shen Yijun gave herself a tight p to her face. The bright smack shocked even Xia Mingzheng. ¡°Yijun! What are you doing?¡± He immediately rushed forward and held onto her hands in fear that she would harm herself. That was her own face. Didn¡¯t it hurt? Or was her heart hurting much more than her body? Chu Lui looked at the scene in front of his eyes absurdly. People crying and making a scene, and yet his lips curved upwards sardonically. He took his amulet from Shen Yijun¡¯s hand and strode outside, leaving behind the scene that looked like it came out of a ridiculous farce. Ruoxin, you know, you¡¯re really pitiful to have a mother like that... and a husband like me. He ran his fingers gently over the amulet. He could almost see the drop of tear in his eyes as he shut them. He seldom cried, even when he was young. Yet now, he was crying over a woman. He really owed her too much, so much that he would never be able to make it up to her. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry.¡± He apologized over and over, but could she hear his apologies? Would she forgive him? Even he couldn¡¯t forgive himself. How could he ask for forgiveness? He sat on the car and rested his head on the steering wheel, but his hand was pressed hard against his chest. It felt like it was going to rip apart. It was a terrifying pain. So pain that he couldn¡¯t even breathe. A whileter, he raised his head and started the car. He wanted to see the woman. He needed to. If she was willing, he would use the rest of his life to make it up to her. No, no matter whether she was willing or not, he would do everything he could to make it up topensate her. However, it seemed that it had slipped his mind that there was someone back at home whom he could never give his everything. That was his wife, Li Manni, the wife he had married using all means necessary. He had to make a choice between the two women, but would such a decision really be easy? The car stopped, and he walked inside the hotel. The women inside were scantily d, and the men¡¯s teasing could be heard. It made his heart clench. It was all because of him. If not for his revenge, he wouldn¡¯t have tried to ruin her; and she wouldn¡¯t have had toe here. It was all his fault. However, he had looked for a couple of rounds, but the woman was nowhere to be seen. His face changed, and he turned around to find Shen Wei, who had unknowingly stood in front of him. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± He asked, narrowing his eyes dangerously. He disliked this woman, who always looked like she had other intentions. ¡°Are you looking for her?¡± Shen Wei smiled and asked Chu Lui, then sat on a chair by the side. Her smile was filled with caustic and sarcastic. ¡°Tell me, where is she? Where have you sent her?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes reddened. He was trying his best to maintain calm, but his tense muscles and cold air told everyone that he was a mess and had long lost hisposure. Chapter 353 - She was Missing Chapter 353: She was Missing He wanted to know the woman¡¯s whereabouts immediately, right now. Shen Wei¡¯s red lips curled. ¡°What do you want to find that kind of woman for? She¡¯s just a prostitute. Mr. Chu Lui, aren¡¯t you scared of staining your noble self and superior reputation? If you want such a woman, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s one in your house. You don¡¯t have toe here looking. Even if you do, you¡¯ll still need to pay.¡± Shen Wei¡¯s smile became more bewitching. Chu Lui narrowed his eyes. He was the one who said those words to Xia Ruoxin every day, but hearing it from other people now made his heart feel as though someone had ripped a chunk out. It hurt a lot. No, no, that¡¯s not it. He didn¡¯t know. He really didn¡¯t know. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that she isn¡¯t here. As for information about her, you can search for yourself, Mr. Chu. It¡¯s not my business whether she¡¯s dead or alive, for I wasn¡¯t the one who forced her here. IT¡¯s you, Mr. Chu.¡± Shen Wei finished and pursed her lips, turning around and leaving. Let him search for her if he can. Chu Lui seemed to have realized something, but it was toote now. When a woman had been devastated, she would not love others anymore, only herself. His hysterical actions and feelings¡ªthose were obviously love, but why hadn¡¯t he admit it? Trying to make amends now was him being too naive and seeing things too easily. Women were not objects that woulde and go at a man¡¯smand. Chu Lui looked at Shen Wei¡¯s disappearing figure, without being able to get any answers. He mmed the wall beside him with his fist, not feeling any pain at all... for his heart was already numb. He turned around and left, his usual high spirits now bleak and deste. He realized he had always been lonely, and the so-called hate was just an excuse for not letting go. Without love, there was no hate. The more he hated, the more he loved. He walked out. The day outside was already dark, and the wind hit against his face, stiff and painful. He ced his hand on his chest. It was radiating with pain that seemed endless. He sat back in his car. The phone he had forgotten in the car was ringing incessantly. He took out his phone, and he picked it up to show numerous missed calls¡ªall from Li Manni. He tossed the phone away. He just remembered that he had a woman at home, a wife he had married when he thought he knew it all. He was afraid that his heart would continue to be affected by that woman and scared that he would betray Yixuan. So he married Li Manni. The crueler he was to Xia Ruoxin, the nicer he was towards Li Manni. He was living with feelings of atonement for these four years, but exactly whose crime was he atoning for? He had never pondered over this. Perhaps he did not even consider this and wasn¡¯t willing to. He ced his hand on his chest. Didn¡¯t he know the meaning behind him piecing the drawing together? Didn¡¯t he suppress enough? He let out a deep sigh. He ced his hands on the steering wheel. The phone by his side rang again, almost endlessly annoying. He picked up the phone, pressed hard on the button, and then flung it outside. His reddened eyes flickered with a frenzy and irritation no one knew. Stop bothering him; otherwise, he would murder someone... or kill himself. Li Manni hung up the phone and looked once again at the dishes on the table. He had never stood her up before, but why now? Yesterday... today as well. Was he really that busy? She ced her hand on the small of her stomach. The baby was so important to them. Without it, the rtionship between them would be gone, too. At that moment, there was a noise from the door. She hurried over immediately, almost excitedly. He came back. She knew he wouldn¡¯t leave her alone. ¡°Lui, you¡¯re back.¡± She opened the door in a hurry. It was indeed Chu Lui. She said as she threw herself into his arms. Chu Lui just used a hand to block her body. His tired voice revealed a hint of coldness. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll take a short rest.¡± Then he walked past her. He did not even want to pretend to be intimate with her. She was really tired. He needed some time to think about things. ¡°Lui, what¡¯s wrong with you today?¡± Li Manni stood rooted to the ground, stunned. She turned around to his back and asked, stammering. He seemed different today, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on what changed. The dishes on the table were still there, untouched. Chu Lui walked into his study room and ced his briefcase at one side. He really felt extremely stressed and repressed. He sunk into the chair. It was hurting in between his brows so he massaged for a while, but it didn¡¯t subside. He took out a key and unlocked the drawer he had always kept locked. He opened the drawer. It was full of pearls, pearls that he had torn apart with his own hands; but the woman had picked them back up one by one. He had not allowed her to bring anything with her from the Chu house, including these pearls he had stowed away in the drawer for four years. Under the soft lighting of the warm room, the pearls were glimmered brightly. Every pearl was of equal size and shone with perfect luster, but it was a pity they were separate, not strung together. He locked the drawer and walked into a small suite, lying down directly onto the bed. He did not want to go to the master bedroom today. He did not want to lie beside a woman, much less say force himself to make a baby with a woman. He was tired. If they couldn¡¯t give birth to a child, then so be it. Perhaps it was retribution for his many wrongdoings. He lied on the bed, his hand still on his chest. He shut his eyes which had a tinge of red. On the other side of the door, Li Manni ced her hand on the door tentatively but chose to put down her hand in the end. At this moment, she only felt that the distance between them had increased. Perhaps that distance was never shortened, ¡°I¡¯ve said before that I will make you pay.¡± The man said, taking out a stick from behind him. His eyes narrowed as he swung ruthlessly at the woman¡¯s arm. The woman wailed out in pain as he turned away coldly without looking at her body writhing on the floor. His hand squeezed tightly around her neck as he wished he could strangle her to death. ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a cheap slut, a deplorable prostitute.¡± The merciless words poured out of his mouth. He didn¡¯t know pain nor sadness, but others knew. Chapter 354 - Let Her Go Chapter 354: Let Her Go _He stepped on the woman¡¯s body, but no one noticed that his leg stiffened tremendously._ ¡°Did you ever love me?¡± She asked pitifully, her transparent tears rolling down one after another. ¡°Love? Are you even deserving of love? I¡¯m telling you now, I, Chu Lui, will love Xia Yixuan; I will love Li Manni, but I would never love you, Xia Ruoxin.¡± ¡°Chu Lui, don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t marry her, okay? Please...¡± She hugged his leg, but he kicked her away. She cowered a little, but she left the Chu vi without turning back in the end. It would soon be another woman¡¯s new house, and it would have a new owner. She didn¡¯t have anything, but he still wanted her to be a beggar even when she had lost everything. Actually, that wasn¡¯t it. He just wanted her back to beg him, and then he would let her go. He would let her go for real. ¡°Little brother...¡± The little girl¡¯s hand reached out and tugged tightly on his shirt. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± He liked her cute face. He ced his hand around her neck, where the amulet he had just put on her was. He said, ¡°Wait for me. I will definitely be back.¡± So he went back. Yes, he went back, but he found the wrong person and loved the wrong person. He married the right one but hated the wrong one. He put his hand on his eyes. Just the slightest light made his eyes throb painfully. He sat up, his eyes bloodshot. Four years ago, was that really him? Was he really that cruel and inhumane? He looked at his hands, the hands that had broken and harmed his little bride whom he had chosen. He ruined her, but in the end, he found that the one he ruined was actually himself. He sat up and took out his cigarette, smoking non-stop. Perhaps he had too much on his mind so he had forgotten hunger. The house in front of him looked cold everywhere. This was the ce he had lived in for so long. There were noughter, no smiles, and none of his heart. He wasn¡¯t the only one having trouble sleeping. There was someone else, too. Li Manni couldn¡¯t take it in the end and sat up; she then got out of the bed and walked out of the room. Chu Lui put down the cigarette in his hand when he heard the door knock. He stood up and opened the door. He didn¡¯t need to guess to know who it was. Apart from him, there was only one other person in this house. A pair of arms hugged him from behind. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m afraid on my own, and I can¡¯t sleep. Sleep with me?¡± Li Manni bit her lip and pressed her cheek closely to Chu Lui¡¯s back. Chu Lui¡¯s body stiffened, but he didn¡¯t push her away. She was the wife he had chosen. Everything was his fault, not hers. ¡°Okay?¡± He took Li Manni¡¯s hand, and putting the other arm over her shoulders, he led her into the master bedroom. They lied down on the bed where Chu Lui held Li Manni stiffly in his arms. He allowed himself to force his eyes to keep the sight of the woman in his arms out. ¡°Lui, do you still love me?¡± Li Manni suddenly ced her hand on his chest. She could hear his strong heartbeats by her ear. Did he love her? Why was she starting to feel it less and less? She waited for his answer, but his eyes remained closed. After a period of time, when she was about to give up, Chu Lui opened his ck eyes, which were filled withplexity. ¡°Manni, we¡¯re already married.¡± He had taken everything from a woman: her identity, her status, her reputation¡ªand gave it all to her. Wasn¡¯t she satisfied? Was it not enough? Li Manni clutched Chu Lui¡¯s shirt tightly again without pressing further. Yes, they were already married. Even if problems appeared, they were already husband and wife for four years. Late at night, the two of them were close together, but their hearts had drifted apart without their knowledge. A woman hade between them, but what they didn¡¯t know was that it wasn¡¯t just a woman, but a man as well. ... Du Jingtang walked in and ced both his palms on the table with a look of displeasure. Even his tone was extremely fierce. ¡°Cousin, why do you want to look for her? She¡¯s been missing for four years. No matter if she¡¯s dead or alive, your revenge should have ended. Can¡¯t you just give her a peaceful life and just pretend she¡¯s dead?¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s said urgently. He didn¡¯t understand why Chu Lui wanted someone to look into Xia Ruoxin. Hadn¡¯t he hated her enough already? ¡°You see me as the kind of person who is not satisfied after four years of hatred?¡± Chu Lui flung the pen in his hand aside and asked him. Was he really so cruel and heartless in his eyes? ¡°Yes, that¡¯s who you are. There¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. You even got a man to do your woman just to create a chance for your lover to enter the Chu family ¡®honorably¡¯. You¡¯re looking for her now just so you can apologize? I don¡¯t believe you for a second.¡± Du Jingtang said without mincing his words. He knew what his cousin was like. He was utterly heartless and cold-blooded and would never change his mind on anything he had decided. Just like four years ago, he did everything people could imagine... and everything they couldn¡¯t think of. Just like when he hated someone, he would torment them without mercy or stopping, just like that woman. There was nothing else he couldn¡¯t do. ¡°What if I say I really wanted to apologize to her?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes darkened and glinted with pain that was indiscernible. Was he really so untrustworthy? Or was the things he did in the past too wicked that now, no one would be willing to believe him? ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Du Jingtang shook his head and said with resolution. He meant it when he said he would not. ¡°Is that so?¡± The corners of Chu Lui¡¯s lips curved upwards, and he returned his focus back to the documents in front of him. Du Jingtang straightened his body and couldn¡¯t hold himself back from speaking again. ¡°Cousin, everything she owed you, she had already paid back four years ago. Just let her off the hook. She¡¯s really pitiful. Can¡¯t you just have somepassion, please?¡± Sorrow started leaking through his words as he said them. He had seen that woman in despair before. He wasn¡¯t able to help her four years ago, but four yearster, he would do everything he could to make Chu Lui change his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to her. I just have something I need to return her.¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t raise his head. His dry voice revealed a hint of tiredness, but no one noticed... for he was too good at pretending. Chapter 355 - She Never Owed Anyone Chapter 355: She Never Owed Anyone In fact, Du Jingtang was wrong. She never owed Chu Lui anything. She had never owed anyone anything at all. It was him who owed her. He owed her a promise. He owed her too much. He would return it all to her, even if it meant he would give up everything. As long as she wanted it, he would give it all back. Du Jingtang looked at Chu Lui weirdly. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but he was at ease now. His cousin always stood by his words so he didn¡¯t need to worry about that woman anymore. She was just an innocent woman. Whether she was dead or alive, it was best if she was not involved with Chu Lui anymore. It seemed all of Chu Lui¡¯s women were unlucky. After Du Jingtang left, Chu Lui ced his hand on his chest, his fingers gently touching the amulet around his neck. He wanted to return this to her, as well as many other things. However, it wasn¡¯t that easy looking for a woman who had disappeared for four years only to reappear briefly just to vanish again without a trace. His life still continued, but every day was agonizing. He had that same nightmare every night about his cruelty, his ruthlessness, and his heartlessness. He finally understood what regret tasted like. Many warned him that he would regret it, but he didn¡¯t listen. Now, he finally knew what it was like to regret his whole life. He stood up in his office and looked outside with his fatigued eyes. He had lost much weight, and the air around him was colder and more unapproachable, but there was a destion to him that didn¡¯t belong. He still hadn¡¯t found her. ... A man hustled into the office, his white doctor¡¯s coat fluttering in the air to his strides. The door opened with a slight thud, making the man in the chair press his lips together in annoyance. Couldn¡¯t he be quieter? If he continued like this, he wouldn¡¯t need to bothering in again. ¡°Oh, sorry, I forgot.¡± The man scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°Be quiet next time, Lin Jun.¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll take note in the future.¡± Lin Jun nodded frantically. ¡°Big Brother Gao, that little cutie of yours is here today, isn¡¯t she? Where is she?¡± He looked around the area in search of the little figure. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a week and really missed her. He was finally able toe here today. He had left everything behind just toe. ¡°She¡¯s here.¡± Gao Yi nodded slightly and pointed to the room. ¡°She¡¯s tired so she¡¯s sleeping.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡± Gao Yi hadn¡¯t even finished his sentence, but Lin Jun had already tip-toed into the room. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother Gao. I¡¯ll just take a look. I won¡¯t wake her up.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s face darkened slightly. Lin Jun just continued to assure him. Gao Yi could only shake his head as he flipped through the medical record in his hand. It belonged to Rainy. He had just finished her body examination. He took utmost importance with Rainy¡¯s health so he would bring her over for a check-up periodically just to be safe. After all, she had such a serious illness not too long ago. The results put his heart at ease. She was recovering well, and she had grown slightly taller, too. Lin Jun pushed the door open carefully and then squeezed himself through the door. He looked at the little girl sleeping while hugging the doll without blinking. She was really small, and as she was curled into a ball, she was just a small dot on the bed. That cute face was smaller than his hand, and her skin was baby-smooth. Her longshes looked as though someone had pasted two mini brushes on her eyes, and her pink lips were pursed. She slept very soundly. The soft hair on her forehead was spread out softly, and she really resembled an angel. He reached his hand out topare. Hmm, it really was smaller than his palm. What a tiny face. ¡°Come, little cutie. Let Uncle hug you.¡± He really couldn¡¯t hold himself back from wanting to hug the little girl. He had long forgotten Gao Yi¡¯s warning about him disturbing her sleep. He lifted the child carefully form the bed and rocked gently. Heughed to himself. Lucky. I get to hold the little cutie. She really is soft. The child in his arms reached her tiny hands out to rub her eyes, looking around in grievance. She did not want to get up. She wanted to sleep. ¡°Okay, little cutie, stop sleeping. Uncle will bring you out to y. It¡¯s so much more fun outside.¡± Hepletely didn¡¯t understand the child and brought her outside. Gao Yi put down the record in his hand and turned around to see Lin Jun carrying the child in his arms. The child saw him and reached her tiny hands out. ¡°Daddy, Rainy wanna sleep.¡± She rubbed her eyes non-stop, evidently still half-asleep. This guy must have woken her up. Gao Yi stood up with a serious face. ¡°I told you not to wake her up. Why didn¡¯t you listen?¡± He lifted Rainy from Lin Jun¡¯s arms hurriedly and sat down while holding her as he gently patted her shoulders. The child had just finished a series of examinations and was tired. Didn¡¯t he see? ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that your daughter is too cute. I really couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± Lin Jun rubbed his head apologetically, and he realized that the child had closed her eyes and went back to sleep in Gao Yi¡¯s arms. Gao Yi didn¡¯t lie. Children were energetic, but they tired easily. Gao Yi¡¯s hand softly caressed Rainy¡¯s soft hair which had already reached her ears. Her hair grew really fast, and it was extremely soft, making it difficult for them to hold back from touching it. He looked at his watch. It was almost time. His stomach was extremely hungry, too. The sound of knocking came from the door. Lin Jun reacted and made a sign towards Gao Yi, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯ll open it.¡± He walked lightly towards the door and opened it. When he saw the person standing outside, he let out a smile. ¡°So it¡¯s Sister-inw. You¡¯re here to give Big Brother Gao his lunch?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded gently. She had a huge lunchbox in her hand filled with lots of stuff. He really ate a lot. That man got hungry easily, it seemed. She tucked her hair, which was the same short length as Rainy¡¯s, behind her ears. ¡°Is he here?¡± ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Lin Jun opened the door quickly to let her in. He looked enviously at Gao Yi. This was torture for someone like him who was unattached. Big Brother Gao was really lucky to have such an adorable child and such a beautiful wife... as well as a job as good as this. It made people so envious. He had everything a man wanted. Chapter 356 - I Will Accept You Chapter 356: I Will ept You ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Gao Yi looked up at Xia Ruoxin, his eyes gentle andughing. ¡°You could haveeter, too. I¡¯m not that hungry.¡± He said, smiling. He wanted her to rest more. ¡°I¡¯ve rested enough already, and I made your favorite dish today. I wanted to let you try sooner.¡± Xia Ruoxin said, her hands already opening the lunchbox and taking the dishes out. She had nothing to do so she worked hard to improve her culinary skills. Everything she made now was getting more and more delicious, to the point where Gao Yi was unable to eat food made by others anymore. She would deliver the food to him every day on time for fear of starving him. She took her daughter from Gao Yi¡¯s arms and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take her in. You eat first.¡± She smiled gently and carried her sleeping daughter into the room. Sheid her on the little bed and then stuffed the dolly into her arms. She caressed her daughter¡¯s cute little face. She had put on a lot of weight, and she almost couldn¡¯t lift her. Lin Jun swallowed his saliva. It looked really delicious. However, that was prepared for her husband so he could only swallow his saliva. No, he was going to order them, too, the exact same dishes. Lin Jun covered his eyes; otherwise, he would bear a hole into the food. ¡°I¡¯m gonna go eat, too, Big Brother Gao,¡± he said hurriedly and then ran outside. He wanted to eat, and of course, he didn¡¯t want to be third wheeling between the couple. Xia Ruoxin settled her daughter and walked out. Gao Yi had already started eating. Seeing her, he reached his hand out. Xia Ruoxin took his hand naturally and sat by his side. ¡°Have you eaten?¡± He asked. Xia Ruoxin smiled and said, ¡°I ate a little when I came here. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± She didn¡¯t want the food to get cold so she just had a few hasty bites and left. It was a good thing the hospital wasn¡¯t that far from their house. The food was still warm. ¡°Don¡¯t do this next time. It¡¯s okay if youeter. I won¡¯t starve to death.¡± Gao Yi parted her hair with his fingers. Her face was slightly red. She must have run here. He had said many times that she didn¡¯t need to rush. Why didn¡¯t she listen? ¡°Gosh. Even Rainy is more sensible than you.¡± He pinched her cheeks lightly, a smile in his gentle voice. Then, he picked up some food with his chopsticks and put it in front of her. ¡°Here, take a bite.¡± Xia Ruoxin took a bite obediently. It was really delicious. She knew it just by looking at him. Also, Gao Yi¡¯s words made her blush in embarrassment. She wasn¡¯t insensible, and she wasn¡¯t Rainy. It was so embarrassing topare her, an adult, to a child. She would be a middle-aged housewife in a few years. ¡°So, Gao Yi,¡± she said in all seriousness. ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡± Gao Yi put down his chopsticks and pinched her nose. ¡°I¡¯m not treating you like a child. I¡¯m treating you like a wife, okay?¡± His eyes were gentle, and his voice tender. When this man was gentle, he was really irresistible, but Xia Ruoxin lowered her head, wanting to escape. ¡°I¡¯m going to check up on Rainy.¡± She just stood up when Gao Yi pulled her tight, making sit in her original position. ¡°She¡¯s fine. She¡¯s sleeping now. Ruoxin, are you running away again?¡± Gao Yi had no intention of letting her go again. Every time they came across this topic, she would escape like this. He had given her enough time. Their lives now, other than sleeping on the same bed and the marriage certificate, they were like husband and wife. ¡°Gao Yi... I...¡± Xia Ruoxin bit her red lips. Gao Yi ced his thumb on her lips. ¡°Stop biting. It¡¯ll hurt.¡± His thumb grazed against her lips, and then¡ªwithout warning¡ªhe lowered his head and pressed his lips against hers. He didn¡¯t make a further move, and they just sensed each other¡¯s breathing. Xia Ruoxin widened her eyes suddenly. She didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous.¡± Gao Yi moved away from her lips, cing a hand on her shoulder as he coaxed gently. ¡°Ruoxin, you can trust mepletely. You know that I¡¯ve always been waiting for you, and I will continue to do so. I will give you time to think through all the things in your past. I know you still have issues and doubts, but I¡¯ll wait for the day when you ovee them all. Trust me, I really don¡¯t care about any of your past. I will ept you no matter what kind of woman you are.¡± ¡°Gao Yi...¡± Xia Ruoxin clutched tightly at his arm, only his name slipping out of her mouth. She still had so many things she hadn¡¯t told him, so many. She was afraid that he woulde to hate her and was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t have the courage. ¡°Okay, Ruoxin. Believe me.¡± Gao Yi embraced Xia Ruoxin in his arms, mending everything in her past with his heart. He knew that she had suffered a lot so she needed more time and more care from him. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I don¡¯t want to waste your efforts.¡± He picked up his chopsticks but didn¡¯t let go of Xia Ruoxin. He started eating, and he fed Xia Ruoxin in between bites. They really acted like a married couple who had been in love for years, but they both knew that, in fact, they weren¡¯t. There was still a huge wall between them, making it hard to close the gap between them. It had just been an idea to prevent Rainy from getting hurt, but now, no one would believe them if they said it was all fake. No one, including them. As for Gao Yi, it was what he wanted. Rainy walked out rubbing her eyes with the doll in her hands. She was barefoot and yawned constantly. ¡°Daddy, Mommy. Rainy is hungry. I wanna eat.¡± She had smelt the aroma of food and wanted to eat now. Gao Yi lifted Rainy into his arms. She had really gained weight, but she was still small. ¡°What do you want to eat, Rainy? Daddy will feed you.¡± He rubbed Rainy¡¯s soft hair and asked her. Rainy shook her head fervently. ¡°Rainy doesn¡¯t want Uncle to feed her. Teacher said before to do things yourself because Rainy is almost four.¡± She stretched her slender thumb up. She had grown up and wanted to eat on her own. If she was still being fed by the adults, the rest of the kids wouldugh at her. ¡°Okay, eat on your own. What a cheeky kid.¡± Gao Yi lifted her off his legs and ced her between himself and Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin handed her a spoon and watched as she started to feed herself clumsily. Her small hand could barely hold onto the spoon, but she was so cute that it made her heart ache. Chapter 357 - This is Fatherly Love

Chapter 357: This is Fatherly Love

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Uncle...¡± Rainy turned back to look at Gao Yi, batting her beautiful long eyshes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Yi ced a hand on Rainy head. ¡°And why is Rainy not calling me ¡®Daddy¡¯ anymore?¡± Rainy lowered her head and said timidly, making his heart ache for her. ¡°Because there¡¯s no one here, so Rainy can¡¯t call you Daddy.¡± Gao Yi just stroked her head and patted her cheeks softly. ¡°Next time, you can call me Daddy, no matter who is or isn¡¯t here. Don¡¯t you agree? Ruoxin.¡± He asked Ruoxin. If she didn¡¯t agree, the child would be sad, and she couldn¡¯t bear that. He couldn¡¯t win over the older one, but the younger one was already calling him dad. Xia Ruoxin was stunned, but seeing Rainy¡¯s smiling face, she felt bad for her daughter. She nodded in agreement in the end. The child¡¯s desire for a father was stronger than she had thought. She had already made her suffer a lot, and now that someone was willing to give her fatherly love, was she still going to put a stop to it? No, she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Yes, Rainy can address Uncle as Daddy anytime you want.¡± She wiped the grain of rice from her daughter¡¯s face and said to her. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Rainy nodded vigorously and wrapped her arms around Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. ¡°You¡¯re so nice, Mommy.¡± She said and then kissed Xia Ruoxin on the cheek. Gao Yi looked at the little imp with his arms crossed. With her mom here, she had already thrown her dad out of her mind, even though he doted on her even more than her mum. ¡°Rainy, isn¡¯t Daddy nice to you?¡± He was slightly jealous. Rainy blinked, and her face¡ªwhich resembled Xia Ruoxin¡ªshed adorably with hesitation. Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s cheeks and said, ¡°Tell Daddy you love him.¡± Rainy then turned around and climbed up Gao Yi¡¯s legs. Gao Yi lifted her body hurriedly. The little imp really thought she was a monkey. What she did was so dangerous. He might have to spank herter. ¡°Daddy, Rainy loves you.¡± She said, followed by a peck on Gao Yi¡¯s cheeks. Her soft and childish voice was irresistible, and it made Gao Yi feel more affectionate towards her. She definitely had him in the palm of her hands. Rainy beamed happily and sat on Gao Yi¡¯s legs, forgetting her deration that she wanted to eat on her own and making Gao Yi feed her. She was young and had a lot of time to learn and grow up. Xia Ruoxin turned her head away. Rainy was not short of anything now, and she didn¡¯tck anything. Gao Yi had given them everything, including the fatherly love for her daughter. She had never seen Rainy smiling so merrily before and had never seen her so happy. Moreover, her... she was looking outside, a smile evident in between her eyes. This was really a blissful life. She didn¡¯t want much¡ªjust this. She needed more time to think. Gao Yi was a nice guy, but she still hadn¡¯t forgotten her past. She feared that she was unworthy of him. She feared that he would regret one day, that he would regret meeting a woman like her. She needed more time. Not for long, though. Not for long. Gao Yi stared at her profile, a thoughtful expression on his face. ... Xia Ruoxin opened the door and covered her eyes with a hand. The morning sun was so zing, too. She squinted as she enjoyed the warmth. The sun might be fierce, but it was surprisingly warm. The time was just right. Rainy was at school, and Gao Yi was at work... so she was alone at home. Gao Yi wasn¡¯t willing to let her work as he was scared that her arm would deteriorate again. It needed extra attention all the more so because it was past the ideal time for treatment. She massaged her left arm lightly. It felt better than before, indeed, and it didn¡¯t hurt as much. It was stronger as well. There wasn¡¯t much food left at home so she was going out to get some groceries, as well as a shirt for Gao Yi. She had found out that he had identally cut his shirt when she was washing it. She couldn¡¯t possibly ask him to wear a shirt she mended... even she did want to mend it. She hadn¡¯t learned much over the years, but her skills at mending clothes weren¡¯t bad. She opened her purse and counted her money. There was quite a lot of money inside so it should be enough. It was the allowance Gao Yi had given her, and even though he said it was an allowance, it was actually equivalent to a few months of sry at her previous job. She didn¡¯t know how this man made money. She had told him before that she didn¡¯t want him to work too hard. They would have been fine either way, but he just smiled mysteriously and said that he wouldn¡¯t tire himself out. However, she could tell he was tired. He always said she was stubborn, but in fact, he was the most stubborn one. She needed to do something, but not now. It wasn¡¯t the time. She kept her wallet and prepared to go to the mall. Time passed slowly as she strolled leisurely. She was in a good mood now and could even squint her eyes and enjoy the sunlight falling onto her skin. Her current life was what she wanted. It was simple, quiet, and peaceful. She didn¡¯t need too much¡ªjust this. She walked into a store. It wasn¡¯t the weekends, but there were many people around. She approached the men¡¯s departments and looked at the clothes one by one. She hadn¡¯t bought clothes for a man before so she didn¡¯t know what he liked. She could only follow her own preferences. Her handnded on a light gray shirt. The fabric, seemingly cotton and silk, was extremely soft andfortable to the touch. She took a look at the price tag, and the price was decent. She liked the color, but she didn¡¯t know if Gao Yi would like it. She had known him for a few months, and she found that he only liked light colors and in clothes and did not feel much for fancy ones so it should be fine. She picked it up again and took another look. Okay then, this was it. She had enough money to buy two shirts anyway, and of course, more than enough for groceries. ¡°Lui, do you think this looks nice?¡± A familiar female voice said, causing her body to jolt slightly. She pressed her red lips together tightly and clutched the shirt in her hand. Then, slender fingers picked up the same garment as the one she was holding. ¡°Lui, isn¡¯t it nice? I think it suits you.¡± The woman said again, and the man just gave a sound of an agreement without saying much. However, Xia Ruoxin knew clearly who it was standing behind her from just that sound. Chapter 358 - Why Didn’t You Tell Me?

Chapter 358: Why Didn¡¯t You Tell Me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She took a deep breath in. She thought she would hate the two of them for life, like how Chu Lui had hated her so four years ago. Right now, she realized that she felt nothing at all. She just wanted to be a stranger to them, strangers that would never meet, talk, or even recognize each other. Her daughter was doing fine, and so was she. The Xia Ruoxin in the past was gone, along with all that hatred. She took the clothes in her hand and walked towards the counter. She was busy, and she still needed to get groceries; otherwise, Gao Yi would go hungry. That man couldn¡¯t stand hunger and would drive back home to ask her for food. She had just taken a step when a figure stepped in front of her, blocking her path and her vision. ¡°Ruoxin, is that you? Is that really you?¡± Surprise and agitation were apparent in his voice. Xia Ruoxin raised her head. Chu Lui¡¯s face filled her entire vision. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I still have something else to do. Excuse me.¡± She said, unperturbed. She could clearly feel a hatred-filled re from the woman nearby, other than Chu Lui¡¯s gaze. Chu Lui pursed his lips, trying to search for something¡ªanything¡ªin her eyes: her love, her hatred. He realized he was wrong. She couldn¡¯t find anything in her eyes, and her face was passive as well, without any signs of the past love or hatred. ¡°Excuse me, sir, please move. I need to pass through,¡± Xia Ruoxin said yet again. They had no business with each other anymore, so he shouldn¡¯t block her way. Chu Lui did not speak again, and he slowly let go of her wrist and then moved out of the way. His gaze never left her, and his eyes followed her closely. It was just a few months since they saw each other, but her hair had be shorter, and she seemed to have gained some weight. It seemed like she was doing well recently, but he wasn¡¯t. He continued to watch her and forgot all about Li Manni¡¯s existence. ¡°Lui, the clothes here don¡¯t look very nice. Let¡¯s take a look at other shops, shall we?¡± Li Manni walked over in a hurry and tugged his arm carefully, her eyes filled with chaos and fear. Why did they meet her here? Was the child not dead yet? Why was she here, without any signs of insanity? She should have gone crazy, be stupid, or was supposed to be dead. How was she perfectly fine? What worried her more was not Xia Ruoxin¡¯s change... but Chu Lui¡¯s attitude. He actually said her name and even looked at her full of anticipation. ¡°Lui, let¡¯s go to another shop.¡± She smiled unnaturally, but Chu Lui had not heard anything she said. Perhaps it was more apt to say that, at this moment¡ªin his eyes, his heart and his soul, there existed only a woman called Xia Ruoxin and nothing else. He felt guilty for so long, had thought for a long time, and regretted for a long time. There were so many things he wanted to say to her, but he found that he was speechless standing in front of her. His eloquence, his negotiation skills¡ªeverything came to a nk. Xia Ruoxin paid the cashier, took her items, and prepared to continue with her shopping. She turned around and fluttered her eyshes, revealing a faint sadness behind her eyes. She could not deny that her heart was still hurting. Her past, the past that shattered her heart into pieces, could not be forgotten and healed so easily. Some wounds still ached faintly. She could ignore them, but she couldn¡¯t ignore herself. Everything was in the past now. She was doing fine now, really fine. She took a deep breath in awkwardly and walked forward. As long as she stayed far away from his world, she would be happy. She finally understood that it was misfortune falling in love with that man. She had used four years to walk out of it and paid her arm as the price. She would not love again. Chu Lui watched as Xia Ruoxin stepped away from him with a dark face. Suddenly, he tore Li Manni¡¯s had away and jogged over. He grabbed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s wrist without exnation tightly as if he feared she would disappear once again. ¡°I have something to say.¡± He ignored Xia Ruoxin¡¯s protests and led her down the stairs, leaving Li Manni alone to face everything on her own... including the crowd¡¯s weird looks and shameful pointing fingers. No matter what the situation was, for a man to leave his own wife and leave with another woman was an insult to the wife. Li Manni lowered her head with extremely red eyes. She followed them down the stairs, her heart sinking into a cold and dark world. Was the thing that she was most worried and scared going to happen? Was she about to lose the rtionship she had carefully protected and achieved by all means? Chu Lui gripped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s wrist tightly. She wrinkled her brows at him. ¡°Chu Lui, let me go. We have nothing to do with each other anymore.¡± Yet, Chu Lui still maintained a firm hold on her. ¡°Nothing to do with each other? Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re husband and wife, Xia Ruoxin,¡± Chu Lui said, his chest heaving up and down. He was trying his best to control his voice. ¡°Husband and wife?¡± He dared to say this. She shook off his hand. ¡°Chu Lui, don¡¯t forget that you¡¯re already married to a wife called Li Manni, not Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin no longer has anything to do with you Chus.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s face paled at her words. Indeed, that was the truth he could never change. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Chu Lui ced his hand on his neck and yanked off the amulet hanging there, a red mark forming from the force. ¡°Tell you what?¡± Xia Ruoxin held her wrist gently. She wasn¡¯t sure if it would leave a mark, and she didn¡¯t want to let Gao Yi know of what had happened to her today. Moreover, what kind of person she had met. Chu Lui extended his hand and opened it, revealing a small amulet in his palm. It was the amulet that Xia Yixuan had worn around her neck for over twenty years. It was made of wood and was of high workmanship, but now, the edges were rounded. It held the temperature of the man now, just like before. All this was supposed to belong to Xia Ruoxin. Her encounter, her memories, and the promise he gave her. Chapter 359 - What About Her

Chapter 359: What About Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin looked at the amulet in his hand, her eyes reddening. This was Xia Yixuan¡¯s¡ªno, Chu Lui¡¯s, but it was never hers. So he had found out everything, but there was no use. Everything was toote now, twenty-yearste. There was no point in mentioning it anymore. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that the little girl I met was actually you? Why didn¡¯t you tell me that the amulet was yours?¡± Chu Lui clenched his hand tightly, the corners of the amulet digging into his palm. ¡°What about you?¡± Xia Ruoxin looked at him, a white ze across her eyes making her unable to see clearly. ¡°You said that you woulde back and look for me, but you didn¡¯t. You were only looking for Xia Yixuan.¡± ¡°No! I waited for you for years. If the amulet wasn¡¯t with Xia Yixuan, I wouldn¡¯t have mistaken her for you. He exined urgently. This man was no longer the cold and heartless CEO of the Chu Enterprise who had everything under his feet anymore. He was just a man who needed to redeem himself. He hadmitted so many wrongdoings; he didn¡¯t know whether he could atone or make up for it. ¡°Stop exining. Everything is over.¡± Xia Yixuan blinked forcefully, clearing her vision again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether I was the one you were looking for. The one you love is only Xia Yixuan. Even if I had told you then, would you have believed me?¡± Would he? Her mouth filled with bitterness and sarcasm. Even if he knew, nothing would have changed. The things that have happened have passed, and those that shouldn¡¯t have happened urred anyway. She had already paid too much in the name of loving him. She didn¡¯t want to love him anymore. ¡°Nothing¡¯s over.¡± Chu Lui rushed forward. ¡°I know I did you wrong. I¡¯m sorry.¡± The high and mighty Chu Lui had never apologized to anyone before, and he had never lowered his noble head to anyone. He was always overweening and self-centered, without a care for anyone else; but this time, he humbled himself to apologize to a woman... he had really done wrong. ¡°I can¡¯t rewind time, and I will never be able to make up for all the pain I have inflicted on you, but I still have the rest of my life. I will do everything in my power topensate¡ªas long as you can give me another chance. Nothing is toote.¡± He was d that he had found out the truth. He was d that he could still find her. They had let each other slip by for just four years, but they had many more than four years to go. ¡°Everything, including your marriage?¡± Xia Ruoxin loosened her hand. If he had told her all this four years ago, she would have died happily; but now, she was so happy she wanted him dead. Chu Lui nodded his head. ¡°Yes.¡± He was willing to give her everything. As long as she wanted it, he would do it. All he wanted now was for her to stay. He had always thought that he hated the woman, but he couldn¡¯t forget her even though he loathed her. The immense hatred was but another form of love. ¡°But what about her?¡± Xia Ruoxin pointed behind him. ¡°What are you going to do with her?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s body stiffened. He turned around to see Li Manni¡¯s ashen face. His ck eyes shed with conflict and deepened. Li Manni¡¯s lips were quivering relentlessly. She wanted to know the answer, but she was afraid to know the answer. What about her? She was his wife, not anyone else. Yet, what was he doing now? He was willing to marry another woman so what was she to him? ¡°What are you going to do with her? Will you, like four years ago, let someone into her bed and let her lose all standing and reputation while you divorce her and marry some other woman without care? Or, do you want to start over again with me as your mistress, your ¡®prostitute¡¯? What else do you want?¡± She wasn¡¯t willing to belittle herself again and let others trample all over her. He had already said those words countless times. She felt nothing. She finished. Chu Lui¡¯s lips parted as he stood rooted to the ground, and behind him, Li Manni was on the verge of copsing. He couldn¡¯t do that to her. No. She didn¡¯t want to be a second Xia Ruoxin. She hurried forward and tugged Chu Lui¡¯s clothes tightly, her delicate makeup washed away on her tear-streaked face as she looked up at Chu Lui pitifully. ¡°Lui...¡± She called out Chu Lui¡¯s name, but Chu Lui¡¯s ck eyes were fixed on the other woman. She knew that he was the one who did it, and he could not deny it because that was the truth. He was finally paying the price for what he had done in the past. ¡°Some people like being the mistress in a rtionship, and some people like breaking apart others¡¯ families, but I won¡¯t.¡± Xia Ruoxin said ndly. Her long eyshes quivered as she wrapped a hand around her left arm. Did they know? The situation was the same as four years ago, but the roles have changed. She wasn¡¯t interested in it anymore though, not even having the urge to mock them. Her words made Li Manni nched as if someone had given her a fierce smack on the face. It was true. No matter how much time passed and no matter how well and perfectly Chu Lui handled the situation at that time, she could never escape the reputation of being a mistress in the past. ¡°I¡¯m doing very well now.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked directly at Chu Lui¡¯s face and smiled. Some things wouldn¡¯t return once it was let go. ¡°I¡¯ve already repaid everything I owe you using my body, four years of my time, and everything I have. I want to hate you, but I won¡¯t love you anymore.¡± She finished and turned around, not noticing the pain that shed across Chu Lui¡¯s eyes. Everyone thought that Chu Lui had never experienced heartache, and if he hadn¡¯t known what it was then, he knew it now. He didn¡¯t chase after her, for he had no reason to and because his wife was the woman standing beside him. Moreover, he still couldn¡¯t give her what she wanted. He ced his hand against his chest. It was still hurting. The pain only surfaced recently. His heart was aching for another woman, but no one knew that this heart of his was already hurting four years ago. ¡°Lui, why? Didn¡¯t you detest her? Didn¡¯t you say that it was all just for revenge? Why are you treating her like this now? In the past, she seemed like she was indebted to you; but now, it¡¯s like you¡¯re indebted to her.¡± Li Manni¡¯s voice pierced through his eardrums, pulling him out from his train of thoughts. ¡°You want to know why?¡± He did not pull Li Manni¡¯s hand away and asked faintly. Chapter 360 - An Idiot

Chapter 360: An Idiot

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You want to know why?¡± He did not pull Li Manni¡¯s hand away and asked faintly. Li Manni was stunned. She didn¡¯t nod or shake her head. Her body just trembled constantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do the same thing again. You don¡¯t have to worry if I¡¯ll do anything to you.¡± He pulled away from her hand and walked forward. Li Manni followed behind him closely, fearing that she would lose him if she steppedte. Except she had already lost him. In a restaurant, Chu Lui drank the alcohol from his ss, his ck eyes misty and deep. He put down the ss in his hand and looked at the woman sitting opposite him. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything you want to know. Anything else?¡± Li Manni¡¯s looked terrible. Her hands were on herp, clutching her thighs tightly. ¡°So, the person you were looking for was never Xia Yixuan, but Xia Ruoxin all this while. You just recognized the wrong person. So your love actually belongs to Xia Ruoxin. So, Xia Yixuan¡ªwho should be dead¡ªwasn¡¯t actually dead so you hated the wrong person. So, what now? What are you going to do now?¡± Li Manni asked faintly with a sense of despair. How could things turn out this way? If the person he was always searching for Xia Ruoxin, what could she do to make him stay and protect her marriage, her family? ¡°Redemption.¡± Chu Lui spat out the word coldly but with a hint of determination. ¡°What are you going to do with me, then?¡± Li Manni stared at him with empty eyes. He wanted to turn things around with another woman, but what was she¡ªhis wife¡ªsupposed to do? Abandon her position as thedy of the Chu Enterprise, generously return it to his ex-wife, and then give them her blessings? She couldn¡¯t do it. She would never do it. She had worked hard for four years, and she would never give up no matter what... unless she died. Chu Lui took another ss of wine and downed it in one gulp. He wasn¡¯t negotiating; he was just telling her everything she wanted to know. He hadn¡¯t thought any further yet. ¡°I said that I wouldn¡¯t do anything to you,¡± he said with heavy eyes. He had never put her on a pedestal and thought of her as a saint. They were birds of the same feather: using any means necessary to achieve their own goals and were shamelessly conniving. No such person would readily give up what they have in their hands. Li Manni¡¯s red lips quivered. ¡°Xia Yixuan was the one you thought you loved. Xia Ruoxin was the love you actually wanted. Then, what is Li Manni to you? Tell me, just what?¡± Li Manni put her hands on the table, fists clenching tightly. Chu Lui put down his ss of wine and stood up stretching a hand towards her. ¡°Let¡¯s head back. It¡¯s gettingte, and I still have work tomorrow.¡± ¡°Are you refusing to answer, or do you not have an answer?¡± Li Manni refused to let it go. She needed to know where she stood in his heart and what she meant to him. ¡°You¡¯re my wife.¡± Chu Lui retracted his hand and stuffed it in his pocket. He had two wives. One received all his cruelty while the other received all his love; she had already gained so much more than that woman. Everything was his own fault. He would look for the best way to solve this, and this time, he wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake again. ¡°Wife? I¡¯m just your wife?¡± Li Manni stood up, but she smiled sorrowfully. She didn¡¯t amount to anything else other than that. She wanted to see his love for her in his eyes, even just a little bit; but his eyes were too deep. She couldn¡¯t see anything. Four years. It¡¯s been four years, but it turned out she had never understood him. She wiped away her tears quickly and walked forward, taking Chu Lui¡¯s arm as she tried to force a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± He was right. She was his wife... no woman could ruin their family. Any other woman would be the mistress. They took the car back to the Chu vi, and Chu Lui walked in, with Li Manni following behind him. The housekeeper looked at them strangely, thinking that the master was acting oddly today. ¡°Lui...¡± Li Manni rushed forward and hugged his waist from behind. ¡°Lui, stop thinking about her. Aren¡¯t we fine this way? I will be a good wife, and don¡¯t you see that she doesn¡¯t love you anymore and never will?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s body stiffened, and he peeled her hands away slowly. ¡°I¡¯m busy recently so I¡¯ll be in the study room. If there¡¯s nothing important, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± He continued walking forward, but Li Manni just kept shaking her head. ¡°Really, it¡¯s impossible for the two of you to get together. It¡¯s been impossible since the moment you chose to abandon the child...¡± However, her voice was cut by the mming of the door. ¡°Some things could be forgiven, but some things couldn¡¯t be. Lui, you may never know, but you killed your own daughter for a nonexistent child. Do you think she would forgive you? ¡°Impossible. She would never... so we will always be together, and we will have a child or more. Xia Ruoxin would never be able to snatch you away.¡± She said repeatedly, the corner of her lips curling. ¡°No one can take you, no one.¡± Chu Lui locked himself in the study room. He reached a hand between his brows and rubbed repeatedly. His half-closed eyes shed with fatigue. He had never felt so tired before. He sat on the chair, opened the drawer again, and then took out the pearls inside. He held the needle awkwardly as he threaded the pearls together. It was his first time holding a needle in his entire life. ¡°Ouch...¡± He hissed when his finger was pricked sharply by the needle, and a drop of blood oozed out. He hurriedly put the finger in his mouth, a faint taste of blood between his lips. He had more than a few dozen such holes under his finger, pricked by the needle. He picked up the needle again and threaded the pearls, his brows wrinkled together. When settling contracts, he was the best negotiator. At thepany, he was the CEO that everyone looked up to and revered. In the business world, he was a famous business tycoon. However, in front of the tiny needle, he was just an idiot. Chapter 361 - Any Other Schemes? Chapter 361: Any Other Schemes? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Perhaps he¡¯s been an idiot all along. He thought he was clever and had plotted everything, but he had forgotten the most important thing: he was human, and he too had feelings. If only he had been less calcting, then perhaps he might not be in such a situation now. A drop of blood appeared in his palm again. He had once again pricked his finger, resulting in yet another hole. Under the dim light, his documents were stacked on a pile to the side. Beside him was a box holding tiny white pearls, so small that the holes in them were difficult to find. Yet he still focused intently as he wove the pearls together one by one. He had once destroyed her happiness, and so he would return her happiness no matter what. Li Manni stood in the living room like a fool, staring fixed on the door that was shut tight. Her usually gentle face was weary and frosty. She turned around and shut herself in the other room. Two doors, two rooms, two worlds. This was the reason they could never close the distance between them again. ... ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Gao Yi tapped the table with his fingers. The woman sitting opposite him was staring into space, and it wasn¡¯t just for a minute or two. She was like this ever since she returned. He nced at his watch. It had been at least half an hour. What was she so preupied with? ¡°Ruoxin.¡± He called out again. Xia Ruoxin was still holding on to the chopsticks, bringing the rice to her mouth from time to time. She had been eating from the small bowl for half an hour, but she was still left with the entire bowl. If this went on, he really didn¡¯t know if she could even finish her food by tomorrow morning, or if it would grow mold first. He took the chopsticks from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand, which made here to her senses. She stared strangely at her hand. ¡°Why are my chopsticks with you?¡± She stared at Gao Yi¡¯s hand, puzzled, while her hand was empty. ¡°Look at your bowl. How long have you been eating? Even Rainy, a child, has finished her food, but you haven¡¯t. Why, is there sand in the rice... or poison?¡± Gao Yi said and ced the chopsticks back into her hand. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. ¡°Oh, I forgot.¡± Xia Ruoxin put down the bowl in her hands in a hurry. Her hands were actually slightly numb. Sure enough, there was a lot of rice left. She had been so lost in thought that she had forgotten to eat. Rainy just widened her eyes in curiosity and tilted her head. ¡°Mommy, the food is delicious. Rainy ate a lot.¡± She picked up her bowl, which didn¡¯t have a single grain of rice left. She ate really cleanly because her mom had told her not to waste food. ¡°Good girl, Rainy. Go do your homework.¡± Gao Yi gently rubbed Rainy¡¯s soft hair. He wanted to talk to Xia Ruoxin. He wasn¡¯t so silly to not notice that she was obviously worried. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded obediently. She jumped down from the chair and ran into the room. She had a lot of homework to do, and she would do it alone just fine. ¡°Ruoxin.¡± Gao Yi ced a hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders after Rainy entered the room. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong. Did something happen?¡± The sudden warmth on her shoulder made her raise her head, and she paused a while before she shook her head atst. ¡°Nothing happened.¡± She tried to smile naturally, but that was when she realized that she wasn¡¯t very good at pretending. Especially in front of Gao Yi. She had never lied to him before. ¡°Ruoxin, don¡¯t hide it from me. Did you meet someone who made you ufortable?¡± Gao Yi was extremely observant and could spot that she was acting differently from usual. She was obviously lying, and she couldn¡¯t pull off a lie if her life depended on it. It was written all over her face and eyes that she was lying. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s was feeling distressed and felt suffocated. She lowered her head in silence. She thought that everything had ended between her and Chu Lui, but she never thought that things would go this way. He said that he knew he had done wrong, but was it just another scheme of his to make her more miserable? She didn¡¯t believe anything regarding that man anymore, but he still rattled her heart. She didn¡¯t want to see him or meet him anymore. He was her nightmare, her hell. ¡°Ruoxin, tell me.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s fingers rested on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s cheeks. He wished she could open her heart to him. Keeping everything in like this was bad for her health. Xia Ruoxin reached out and took Gao Yi¡¯s hand, feeling the warmth on his fingertips. She was still hesitating. ¡°Gao Yi, I¡¯ve never told you anything about me. Do you want to listen now?¡± She stared at Gao Yi¡¯s face, which was always facing her with gentleness. She didn¡¯t want to hide everything from him anymore. ¡°I said that I will wait for you. If you feel that the time is right, then you can tell me.¡± Gao Yi stood up and pulled Xia Ruoxin to the sofa. He sat down and wrapped a hand around her shoulders. He knew it would be a long story. It might not be a happy story... because he had never seen an ounce of happiness on her from head to toe. ¡°Do you know? When Rainy was sick, there were two donors whose blood marrow was suitable for her.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her hands on herp, but Gao Yi took held them in his hands, giving her warmth and the courage to continue speaking. She wasn¡¯t willing to speak of the past as it was too bitter, too tough, and too painful. ¡°I¡¯ve heard. The other one was a guy with the surname ¡®Chu¡¯. The surgery was underway, but he suddenly left for abroad?¡± Gao Yi¡¯s brows were furrowed. He had never understood that. What could be more important than a child¡¯s life? If he hadn¡¯t rushed back in time, Rainy would have been dead. The child was already at her weakest point at that time and would only havested for a few days. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded, her eyes blurring. ¡°His name is Chu Lui, the CEO of the Chu Enterprise, and... he¡¯s Rainy¡¯s biological father.¡± Her words hung heavily in the air. She felt her fist being held tightly. Gao Yi stayed silent and listened quietly. Chapter 362 - The Past Chapter 362: The Past Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Everything started from a long time ago. At that time, I was only four years old. I had the same birthday as the daughter of the Xia household, but they only had eyes for Xia Yixuan and had forgotten me. That day, I met a boy who gave me an amulet...¡± She said extremely slowly in detail about her life in the Xia household, without much grievance or pain. Everything was in the past. She talked about Xia Yixuan¡¯s death, to her marriage stemming from revenge to Chu Lui¡¯s lies and pretense, then how she gave birth to Rainy and nursed her alone, and even how they had lived in adversity. ¡°Rainy was sick, extremely sick, so I needed a lot of money. I knew it wasn¡¯t a small sickness or anything worth like that doll. It wasn¡¯t an amount that I could earn with just selling my blood once. Even if I sold off all the blood in the body, I wouldn¡¯t be able to afford that figure.¡± Xia Ruoxin continued, feeling hot tears dripping onto the back of her hand. ¡°I looked for my mother, but she said my Rainy was an illegitimate child and deserved to die. She wasn¡¯t willing to save me or my daughter. I looked for Chu Lui, but his wife stopped me relentlessly. ¡°I know that they weren¡¯t willing to let my Rainy live on. They both said she was the child of some other bastard, but she¡¯s not. She¡¯s my baby, my daughter. So, in the end, I could only sell my body. I met Shen Wei there, and I started to work as a hooker. I could only bear with it no matter how much the people bullied me. No one could help me or my Rainy.¡± She needed to save her. She had to. ¡°Then, when I found out that Chu Lui¡¯s bone marrow could save Rainy, I really found the hope to live on. I could live with all the humiliation and bullying from him, and he could treat me as a prostitute or not see me as a human... as long as he could save Rainy. If he could save Rainy, I was willing to do anything. ¡°Then again, he refused... his wife had a child, too. She didn¡¯t want him saving my daughter. I looked for him and begged him, but he just said that he hated me... so he would hate my daughter, too. If I had really given birth to a child with him¡ªthen even if she hadn¡¯t died, he would have strangled her to death with his own hands.¡± ¡°At that time, I was in utter despair. I thought that Rainy would die and I would, too.¡± She choked. Gao Yi lifted his fingers to her face and wiped away her tears gently. Her eyelids felt so heavy that she felt she almost couldn¡¯t open her eyes. ¡°Do you know?¡± She cried as she smiled. ¡°If not for you, Rainy and I might not be in this world anymore. No one would remember or know us, and there might not even be anyone there to bury us.¡± ¡°I know, I know.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. He knew that her past was tough, but he had no idea that she had gone through so much more than he imagined. She even gave birth to Rainy all alone. He was a doctor; he knew how dangerous and painful it was. ¡°Ruoxin, everything¡¯s fine now. Everything is okay.¡± He wrapped his arms tightly around the woman who had suffered through more than enough. He wanted to know everything about her in the past, but now that he knew, he regretted it for making her live through the excruciating pain of her past again. He knew that things were definitely not just as she said. The truth might be more pitiful and mistreating than she let on. Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes, and when she opened them, the emotions in them had already started to fade. She smiled, the corner of her eyes damp. ¡°I met him again today. He told me that he found out that the little girl he had met in the past was me, and he said he wanted to repay me anything that I want. Yet, what can I ask, and what can I need? ¡°I¡¯m terrified. What if he¡¯s plotting something again? Is he going to hurt Rainy?¡± Gao Yi ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders and patted her gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anything happen to the two of you.¡± He said coldly, with an iciness he never had before. No one could harm whoever he wanted to protect, no matter if it¡¯s Xia Ruoxin or Rainy. ¡°Gao Yi, I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m so scared.¡± Xia Ruoxin grabbed Gao Yi¡¯s clothes, her fear growing the more she thought about it.¡± The more sincere his words were and the more earnest his attitude was, the more afraid she was. Gao Yi rested his chin on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head, pulling her closer against him. ¡°Trust me, Ruoxin. I won¡¯t let anything happen to the two of you.¡± His hug was warm like always, making her feel safe. Xia Ruoxin shut her eyes slowly. Yes, she trusted him. ¡°That¡¯s it, Ruoxin. Forget the past. We will live like we always did. He is he, and you are you. Your paths will not cross again.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s gentle voice reached Xia Ruoxin¡¯s ears like a warm breeze, drying the tears welling up in her eyes. Gao Yi closed his eyes briefly, a murderous intent shing across them. They didn¡¯t notice the small door behind them closing shut. Rainy turned around and hugged her doll from the bed, burying her face into the doll¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy...¡± She cried out Xia Ruoxin¡¯s name softly. Her tiny face showed a hardened expression. She was still cute, but she was not the approachable child she was anymore. Outside the room, a gentle light fell on the two figures as if the bitterness from just now had already been exhausted. Only peaceful air surrounded them now. A long timeter, Xia Ruoxin raised her head from Gao Yi¡¯s chest. Gao Yi reached out his hand and tidied her tousled hair. ¡°Don¡¯t cry like this anymore. It¡¯s not good for your eyes. You¡¯re a mother now so you have to be a good role model for Rainy. If not, she¡¯ll be a crybaby like you, too.¡± Xia Ruoxinughed despite herself. She wasn¡¯t a crybaby¡ªshe just cried asionally, but he was always present whenever she did. Oh! Something sprang to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s mind. She stood up in a hurry and almost tripped over herself. Gao Yi was startled. This woman must have scared him to death for her life mission. Chapter 363 - Something’s Wrong

Chapter 363: Something¡¯s Wrong

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Be careful!¡± He was scared sh*tless. ¡°Yeah, hold on for a minute.¡± Xia Ruoxin dashed past him urgently. Gao Yi sat on the sofa with his arms crossed. Women were really hard to understand. He shook his head, smiling. Well, this recklessness was better than her sobbing just now. He ced a hand to his chest. He still felt pain radiating from it. Oh, Ruoxin, my heart no longer belongs to me. Tell me, what should I do? Xia Ruoxin searched frantically for the paper bag. She remembered she had left it somewhere when she came back, but she couldn¡¯t find it anymore. She lifted her hand to her forehead. Her memory had worsened recently. Was she getting old? She entered her room and searched everywhere for it, but she couldn¡¯t find it. She searched Rainy¡¯s room, too, and even Gao Yi¡¯s, but¡ªatst¡ªshe just walked out dejectedly. Seemed like she wouldn¡¯t be able to give him the present now. She really didn¡¯t know where she had left the shirt she bought. ¡°What are you looking for? I¡¯ll help you.¡± Gao Yi stood up and asked her curiously. ¡°A blue paper bag. I forgot where I ced it.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand was still pressed against her forehead, but she still couldn¡¯t remember where on earth she left it. She remembered carrying it in her hand, and then she went on to prepare dinner in a daze and almost cut her finger. She had no recollection of where she left the shirt. ¡°A blue stic bag?¡± Gao Yi repeated. ¡°Yeah.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded. It was indeed blue, for she remembered the color of the bag. ¡°You mean this?¡± Gao Yi grabbed that bag from behind him. It was always on the sofa. He didn¡¯t know what was in it, and so he just left it to one side as he was afraid he would squash it. ¡°Ah!¡± That¡¯s it! Xia Ruoxin took the bag from Gao Yi¡¯s hand in a hurry and hugged it tightly in her arms. Should she lose it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to give it to Gao Yi; and she would have regretted to death. This was the first time she gave him a present. That¡¯s right. Her eyes met Gao Yi¡¯s smiling ones, and she ced the bag back in his hands. It dawned on Gao Yi when he saw the bag returned to his hands. ¡°You mean this is for me?¡± ¡°Yeah, I bought it for you.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded once as her face went scarlet. She was slightly anticipating. She wasn¡¯t sure if he would like it since she didn¡¯t have any experience. Gao Yi¡¯s lips curved delightedly. It was the most special gift he had received. He was pleasantly surprised that Ruoxin had also learned to give him presents. He opened the bag to reveal a light gray shirt inside. His eyes brightened. She remembered that he had cut his shirt open identally with the scalpel. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked Gao Yi, who was still looking at the shirt. She was worried that he wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Of course, I like it. This color is exactly what I like.¡± Gao Yi ran his fingers over the shirt lightly. The soft fabric and the in color fit his usual style perfectly. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Xia Ruoxin heaved a sigh of relief. It was better to have bought a more fitting gift than a more expensive one, but what¡¯s more important was the thought behind it. Of course, this shirt wasn¡¯t that cheap either. ¡°I¡¯ll try it on.¡± Gao Yi stood up and was prepared to unbutton his shirt. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s jaw dropped, and she hurriedly looked the other way. It was inappropriate to look even though it was not like she hadn¡¯t seen it before. Gao Yi chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll go in and change.¡± He knew that her face would be as red as a ripe tomato if he changed there. She was already a mother, but she wore her heart on her sleeve. She was really as cute as her daughter. He walked in and took off his clothes, putting on the shirt. It fitted him perfectly. He opened the door and leaned against it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it fits me a lot.¡± That casual look was very appealing. He could give off thefortable aura of a spring breeze forever, without any pressure as long as he wanted to. He walked over to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s side and then bent down slightly so he was eye-level with her. ¡°Ruoxin, it¡¯s been a long time since someone has bought me a shirt. I¡¯m really happy.¡± He ced his hand on her face and stroked gently. ¡°Would you buy me my shirts forever? I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± He said half-jokingly as he broke out into a smile, but there was a seriousness underlying it. Xia Ruoxin was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t know how to answer. Forever was a long time. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could do it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t pressure you. I¡¯ll give you time.¡± Gao Yi was slightly disappointed, but he still smiled. He said that he would give her time to consider, no matter how long. Moreover, he believed that she wouldn¡¯t make him wait for a very long time. She had already told him everything about her, which means that she had started to trust in him. It was also her first step to opening her heart. Xia Ruoxin nodded and looked at the buttons on his shirt. She reached a hand out to button one he had left unbuttoned. Gao Yi leaned further in to give her ess, his smiling eyes as warm as the sun. ... At the dining table, Song Wan¡¯s eyes darted between her son and Li Manni, feeling something was not quite right. Even though her son was as expressionless as always, he looked more indifferent than before. As for Li Manni, all she did was eat her rice tastelessly, not even touching the side dishes. ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m going to work.¡± Chu Lui put down the bowl in his hands and stood up. He looked at his watch. It was almost time. If not for his parents¡¯ sudden visit, he would have left ages ago. ¡°Ah Lui, hold on a minute. We need to talk.¡± Song Wan stood up hurriedly and pulled her son to the side before asking. ¡°Ah Lui, did you quarrel with Manni?¡± She knew her son well. No matter how calm he appeared, they could tell that something was up between the couple from his eyes. Chapter 364 - What A Noble Status

Chapter 364: What A Noble Status

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No, Mom. You¡¯re mistaken.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s lips parted, and he refused to answer the question. ¡°Ah Lui, you¡¯ve been married for four years. My only wish is that the two of you can live a peaceful and quiet life without any incidents. Two marriages in a lifetime are enough for one person.¡± Song Wan tugged at Chu Lui¡¯s hand and sighed silently. ¡°Don¡¯t do it again. I can¡¯t even hold my head up around my friends. If you remarry again, how am I supposed to face them?¡± Her face darkened. Even though she was good-natured, she was prideful, too. ¡°I know, Mom. I know my limits.¡± Chu Lui assured his mother to put her at ease, despite feeling like his world had turned upside down currently. Nevertheless, he wouldn¡¯t simply change everything now when he hadn¡¯te up with a foolproof n yet, much less do anything to Li Manni. He married her, and so he would naturally take responsibility. A lifetime of responsibility, regardless of how much he didn¡¯t want to now. ¡°That¡¯s good. I know you¡¯ll get it.¡± Song Wan patted Chu Lui on the back and walked back in, only to see that the rim of Li Manni¡¯s eyes had reddened. Even Song Wan had noticed that something was wrong between them. Was it so obvious? Chu Lui walked outside where the sky was much darker just like his heart, depressed and dispirited. He never had an easy day in the recent few months¡ªnor a happy one, especially since he met Xia Ruoxin. It was then that he realized how much he missed her. After scheming for half his life, he had forgotten the past. He never thought that his so-called revenge four years ago would have adverse effects on himself and make him pay for it. He sat in the car and lit a cigarette, puffing on it. His ck eyes narrowed into a thin slit, and his expression was much darker than before. He ced a hand on the steering wheel, pressing his lips together as his knuckles clenched tightly. ... Xia Ruoxin raised her head. The sky was so dark today. She bent down and touched her daughter¡¯s forehead. The temperature was fine. She took out a small coat for her daughter to wear. It was a good thing she prepared it today. Otherwise, she would have to go back to get her one. Gao Yi had an operation early in the morning, and so she was the one sending Rainy to school. ¡°Cold?¡± She put the little coat on her daughter and pressed her fingers to her face. ¡°Nope.¡± Rainy shook her head, her small backpack on her back. She already looked like a student and would, of course, know more words. However, no matter how many words she learned, she was still just a tiny child. ¡°Mommy¡¯s going toe pick you up tonight. Remember to be a good girl.¡± She patted her daughter on her head and stood up. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded hard. She would be a good girl every day. She was the most obedient girl in the school. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Xia Ruoxin took her daughter¡¯s hand and brought her to the kindergarten. The teacher took Rainy¡¯s hand, but her eyes never left her mother¡¯s. Her face held more silence than before. ¡°Let¡¯s go in, Rainy. It¡¯s almost time for ss.¡± The teacher said gently to Rainy. Rainy nodded and followed the teacher in. Upon seeing her daughter enter, Xia Ruoxin turned around. Her heart was at ease leaving Rainy there. She should be going back now. Yet, unbeknownst to her, a car stopped by just as she left; and a middle-aged couple walked out. They were Li Manni¡¯s parents. ¡°Mr. Li, Mrs. Li. How are you?¡± The director hurried out and bowed. They were big shots in this kindergarten, and they couldn¡¯t afford to offend them. Mrs. Li harrumphed and raised her chin condescendingly. Of course, since she needed not to pay attention to others. She just needed to care about herself. Her husband was the CEO of apany, and her daughter was the wife of the CEO of the Chu Enterprise. No one other than her could be so supercilious. ¡°Please, enter. The children are awaiting you.¡± The director really felt like his back was going to break from bending. These rich people were really too hard to please. Li Xian finally stepped into the kindergarten with his dignified leg. They sat on top while the children sat below obediently. Mrs. Li scanned the children below her profusely. Even though her social and economic status was so high, she had a deep regret. It seemed impossible for her to have a grandson. She hadn¡¯t found any woman ideal enough for her son, and the baby that was supposed to have been delivered was now gone. She, like the Chu couple, was waiting anxiously for her daughter to get pregnant with a grandchild again, and then they would be free of worries. Thinking of her unfortunate grandchild made her depressed. The child was already there but was gone all of a sudden. She was unwilling, so unwilling that her heart started to ache, and so she decided to sponsor this kindergarten. She woulde over to look at the kids if she had nothing to do, although they were all someone else¡¯s children. ¡°She is really good-looking.¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes widened slightly. The child who was sitting primly and properly caught her eyes from the moment she walked in. It was a little girl who was indeed pretty, with huge eyes, a pointed chin, and babyish pink cheeks; but it was obvious she would be a beauty when she grew up. ¡°Oh, does Madam mean her, the child with the short hair?¡± The director asked promptly. ¡°Yes, her.¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s gaze was fixed on the child. She was really pretty, even prettier than her daughter when she was young. ¡°Right, she¡¯s the prettiest girl in our kindergarten,¡± The director said as he nced meaningfully at the teacher beside them. The teacher caught his meaning and walked over in front of the child and squatted down. ¡°Rainy, the granny over there likes you. Remember to be politeter.¡± She rubbed Rainy¡¯s head. Her mind was at ease with Rainy, for she was not just the cutest child, but also a very obedient child. She never caused trouble and was also very sensible and easier to look after than most kids. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded and let the teacher take her hand and lead her forward. She looked at Mrs. Li with wide eyes, not looking at anyone else. She stared intently at Mrs. Li, almost unblinkingly. Such eyes from such a young child made Mrs. Li slightly ufortable. Chapter 365

Chapter 365: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, in front of so many people, she had to remain dignified. Arguing with a child wasn¡¯t something an adult would do, especially one of her status. She stood up and squatted down in front of Rainy. ¡°Tell Granny, what¡¯s your name?¡± She tried her best to keep a gentle smile on her face and to make her voice more harmonious, but Rainy just stayed silent with wide eyes. ¡°Tell Granny your name, and I¡¯ll buy you some candy,¡± She started to cajole her. Children all loved sweets, right? Rainy just stared at her. Her eyes revealed a fake smile while her face was expressionless. ¡°Oh, Mrs. Li. Her nickname is Rainy, and her surname is Gao. Her parents have yet to give her a name.¡± The teacher exined anxiously at the side, squinting profusely at her and whispering her name softly. Wasn¡¯t she usually obedient? Why wasn¡¯t she today? Mrs. Li¡¯s face darkened. She had never met someone who was so disrespectful towards her, even though she was a child. She had to make her call her Granny. ¡°So you¡¯re Rainy? You¡¯re very cute. If you call me Granny, I¡¯ll buy you anything you want.¡± She had loads of money. Her son-inw was a money-maker, and so his money was to show filial respect to her. She could have whatever she wanted. ¡°Dolls, candies, clothes, toys, whatever you want... as long as you call me Granny.¡± She rested her head on Rainy¡¯s shoulders and then squeezed forcefully. Rainy did not make a sound. She bit her lip and looked at the huge w on her shoulder. Her rosy face was unusually pale. Pain was radiating from her shoulders. Mommy... Tears were welling up in her eyes, but she still refused to speak stubbornly. Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes became icier. She was such an unyielding child. The teacher was anxious, looking at Rainy. ¡°Madam, Rainy is still young and insensible.¡± They already knew that this Mrs. Li had hurt the child. Her parents would ache for her if they found out. ¡°I¡¯m not ming her. I just like her and want her to call me granny.¡± Mrs. Li smiled, but her eyes were icy cold. She didn¡¯t believe that as an adult, she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep a mere girl in check. She wasn¡¯t trying to pick a fight with a kid, but she really hated her eyes. Hence, she wanted her to call her Granny. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t let the matter drop. She let go of Rainy¡¯s shoulders atst and carried her up, but Rainy struggled in rejection. ¡°Child, say ¡®Granny¡¯.¡± She pushed Rainy¡¯s face towards her forcefully. She must hear her call her Granny. Rainy turned her face away again, her mouth shut tight. She refused to speak no matter how much this bad person hurt her. She hated her, for she remembered her face. She had pped her mother before. She bullied her mom, and so she didn¡¯t want to call her granny. The undisguised hatred in the child¡¯s eyes made Mrs. Li, who was always looking down her nose on everyone, furious all of a sudden; and she let go abruptly. There was a shout from the teachers and the other children. The teacher hurriedly lifted Rainy, who had fallen on the ground, and checked the child carefully. ¡°Are you okay, Rainy? Tell me where it hurts.¡± Even though she merely fell from the distance of an adult¡¯s height, she was still just a small child. Rainy wrinkled her nose and clenched her fist. She lowered her head, ayer of tears coating her long eyshes. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve always had weak arms. Is the child alright?¡± Mrs. Li bent down hurriedly, but she red warningly at Rainy. She cowered in the teacher¡¯s arms, her hands sped together. She was a child after all. The teacher smiled awkwardly and nervously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Li. The child is alright.¡± There was nothing the teacher could say; neither did she have the nerve to. Mrs. Li had already said so and had pushed the responsibility clean. No one could me her. Whether it was on purpose or not, all that matters now was that the child was fine. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start handing out the candy now.¡± Mrs. Li started to walk forward but turned around again. ¡°Director, this child is really naughty. You wouldn¡¯t want her to set a bad example for the other children now, would you, Director?¡± Her tone was light, but there was an underlying intention. The director just nced briefly at Rainy, and then at the arrogant Mrs. Li in front of him and could only nod in the end. They just really couldn¡¯t afford to offend her for they were the ones providing for the school. He gestured to the teacher who lifted Rainy hesitatingly and then carried her out. She ced Rainy outside and stroked her soft hair gently. ¡°Rainy, just sit here for a while, okay? I¡¯lle back for you when that scary granny is gone.¡± The teacher¡¯s heart went out for the child. It was about to rain, and she was still so young. What if she got wet? ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded lightly and curled into a ball. She understood. ¡°Be a good girl, Rainy. I¡¯lle out in a while.¡± The teacher was extremely reluctant, but she had no choice but to yield to reality. The adult world was soplex. She had to do this because she needed the job to support herself and her family. She moved her hand from Rainy¡¯s head and walked into the room where the children could be heard speaking in unison. ¡°Kids, do you like candy?¡± The teachers¡¯ voice was loud. Followed by the young voices of the children. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°So would you like some candy?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°And is Granny nice? She gave everyone so many sweets and toys.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Everyone, thank Granny.¡± ¡°Thank you, Granny!¡± The children chorused, dragging out the words with their young and tender voices. Mrs. Li nodded in satisfaction. These were the kind of children who were considered obedient, unlike that annoyingly obstinate little girl. The wind grew stronger. Rainy pulled the coat Xia Ruoxin had her wear tighter and unclenched her fists. There were grazes on her hand, and they stung a lot. Chapter 366 - Xia Yixuan, Alive

Chapter 366: Xia Yixuan, Alive

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She pursed her lips as drops of tears fell onto her hands, which made her shrink further into her body in pain. Very soon, the sound of the children¡¯s intermittent singing started. Despite going out of tune at times, their childish voices made the adults¡¯ hearts soften. To the adults, it sounded extremely pleasant to the ears. Rainy ced her hands on herp, asionally wiping her tears away with her sleeves. ... Xia Ruoxin looked at the sky, which was overcast and heavy. It looked like it was about to rain soon. She held an umbre in her hand, ready to deliver it to Gao Yi. She quickened her pace. It would be harder to walk if it started to rain while she was on her way. ¡°Xia Ruoxin?¡± Someone called out her name uncertainly. She stopped abruptly in her steps. This voice was... ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you¡¯re Xia Ruoxin? Is that really you?¡± The person sounded surprised and a little shocked. ¡°Sister!¡± ¡®Sister¡¯. That word made Xia Ruoxin think that it came from hell. She turned around and looked at the woman in front of her. She took a few steps back, startled. Xia Yixuan? The Xia Yixuan who had died four years ago? She had never felt like she had done anything against her conscience and didn¡¯t believe in ghosts, but the sudden appearance of a person who was supposed to be dead for four years was too disorienting. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you recognize me? I¡¯m Yixuan!¡± Xia Yixuan was happy to see Xia Ruoxin. They hadn¡¯t met for four years, after all. It must be such a shock to everyone to see her again like this. Even her father was shell-shocked when she appeared. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Sister. I didn¡¯t die. It¡¯s the truth.¡± She exined immediately, thinking that Xia Ruoxin was afraid of her. She was alone at home now and was feeling bored. She quite missed the foolish sister who would apany her for everything in the old days, where Xia Yixuan got everything good while Xia Ruoxin could only settle for the worse things. With a sister like that, Xia Yixuan was extremely contented. ¡°You¡¯re not dead?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked Xia Yixuan incredulously. No other encounters in this world would drive people as crazy and speechless as this one. A person who had been dead for nearly four years appearing in front of someone suddenly and saying they didn¡¯t die. So who died? ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t die. The car got into an ident, but I¡¯m fine.¡± Xia Yixuan admitted inly. She already had her identity restored anyway, and her father would handle the rest. For example, she was actually saved by someone; but she was in aa for four years before waking up. Or she was indeed in an ident, and she survived... but lost her memories and only remembered who she was recently. There were countless possible reasons that her dad could choose from. ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you tell me that you weren¡¯t dead? Why did you disappear for four years?¡± Xia Ruoxin clenched her fists tightly. Little did she know¡ªif she had appeared sooner, she might not have to go through so much torture and pain. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to marry Brother Lui if I weren¡¯t dead. Wasn¡¯t it better this way? It¡¯s such a pity you didn¡¯t cherish the opportunity.¡± Xia Yixuan still didn¡¯t feel like she was to be faulted for anything. ¡°Anyway, I just felt like I didn¡¯t love Brother Lui that much anymore so I gave him to you. I thought you would be happy. You love him so much, after all.¡± Xia Yixuan looked at her sideways as she fiddled with her fingers. There was slight jealousy in her eyes. Even though she knew she didn¡¯t quite love Chu Lui anymore, she was still rather unwilling to be her sister¡¯s substitute. ¡°You¡¯re probably still in the dark.¡± She raised her hand to her neck where a white ne was hanging instead of the amulet. The empty feeling around her neck made her ufortable. ¡°The amulet that I snatched from you when I was young actually belonged to Brother Lui, and you were the person he was actually looking for.¡± Xia Yixuan pouted. ¡°I¡¯m still peeved about the fact that I was your substitute for so many years, so what are you angry with me for? We provided you meals for so many years and not even a shred of gratitude from you. What an ingrate.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Xia Ruoxin interrupted her abruptly. ¡°Xia Yixuan, how could you be so selfish? What gives you the right to start ying games when you don¡¯t think you love him anymore? Is Chu Lui just an object to you? One that you can just give to others whenever you feel like it? What did you take your father as? Did you think that he wouldn¡¯t be sad? ¡°What did you take me as? Your scapegoat? ¡°Do you know what I¡¯ve been through, what I¡¯ve suffered from, in these four years? I shouldered the me for your death for four years, for more than 1500 days and nights. You¡¯ve provided me with meals, but haven¡¯t I repaid that? Since when did I owe you? Since when did I owe the Xia family? I¡¯ve already given you everything that should have belonged to me¡ªmy mother, my amulet, everything. What more do you want? ¡°You say you¡¯re my substitute, but what have you, the substitute, receivedpared to what have I received? You received his love, but all I got was his hatred. The more he loved you, the more he hated me.¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s words forced Xia Yixuan to take a step back. She couldn¡¯t say a word and was slightly afraid of the Xia Ruoxin who now retaliated and fought back, unlike in the past. Now, she wouldn¡¯t just take it all in quietly. ¡°You ate our food and stayed at our ce. We were the ones who raised you.¡± Xia Yixuan tilted her chin up, not to be outdone by her, but she herself knew how her confidence was wavering. Everything Xia Ruoxin said was right. She was selfish. She had been like this since young. She only cared for herself and did not think about others. She didn¡¯t think about her father or Chu Lui¡ªand definitely not Xia Ruoxin. She was enjoying her life freely for four years, but she was unaware of the huge trouble and conflicts she had caused. Even the rtionship between the two families had changed drastically. She had even utterly destroyed the most-innocent Xia Ruoxin¡¯s life. Yet, Xia Ruoxin felt like she didn¡¯t want to be angry anymore. She smiled, very sarcastically. ¡°You¡¯re as selfish as always. I was raised by the Xia family, but haven¡¯t I paid a high price for that? Doesn¡¯t my mother love you? Because of you, she even abandoned her own daughter.¡± Chapter 367 - Return

Chapter 367: Return

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°When you drew blood when you were younger, I had to apany you and have my blood drawn, too. When you had to take medicine, I had to take them with you, too¡ªwhen I wasn¡¯t even sick. You shaved your head, and I had to, too. You liked music so I had to give up my love for painting and go learn music with you. You got into D University so I had to go D University with you. Whatever you did, I did it with you. ¡°Mother said you were my younger sister so I had to give in to you, but you¡¯re saying I haven¡¯t given in enough?¡± She took a deep breath in. Her voice was hoarse. She didn¡¯t cry... because her tears were all flowing in her heart, bitter and painful. ¡°You died, but I still had to be the scapegoat for you. Everyone vented their hatred on me¡ªmy mom, Chu Lui, and everyone from the Xia household. Xia Yixuan, you say I owe you, but what exactly do I owe you?¡± Her voice became lighter and lighter, and Xia Yixuan was speechless. ¡°I... I...¡± She kept repeating the same word, but she couldn¡¯tplete her sentence. Indeed, she had nothing to say... everything she said was undeniable. Xia Ruoxin owed the Xia household nothing. Even if she did, she had already paid everything off. ¡°Sister, I still have things to do so I¡¯ll go off first.¡± Xia Yixuan grabbed her designer bag and turned to leave unnaturally. If things continued like this, she would be shamed further. She wasn¡¯t stupid enough to stay and have her faults pped to her face like this. ¡°Hold on.¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t let go of her hand and stopped Xia Yixuan who was in a hurry. Her voice was nd and indifferent, and only the hoarseness of her voice could be detected. She was barely choked with emotion, but it was barely noticeable. ¡°Anything else, Sister?¡± Xia Yixuan turned around, addressing her perfunctorily. She found that she couldn¡¯t face Xia Ruoxin. No, the whole Xia household would not be able to face her. They owed her an innocence they could not repay. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me ¡®sister¡¯ anymore. Didn¡¯t your parents tell you? Xia Ruoxin has nothing to do with the Xia family anymore. You¡¯re too high and mighty for me.¡± Xia Ruoxin said, her eyes downcast. Her damp eyshes still held the pain from the past. They had already cut ties four years ago. Shen Yijun was not her mother anymore, but Xia Yixuan¡¯s, just like the Xia household. It was never her home to begin with. Now that Xia Yixuan was alive, they should all be rejoicing. Still, it was none of her business anymore. ¡°You reap what you sow. You had Brother Lui, but you still went and seduced other men.¡± Xia Yixuan was stunned for a moment, and then she scoffed loudly. She wasn¡¯t about to let herself be intimidated by that woman. She wasn¡¯t wrong. She gave her a chance, but she made a mistake and made Brother Lui angry. ¡°If not for your frivolity and promiscuity, Brother Lui wouldn¡¯t have divorced you and married that Li Manni. Daddy and Mummy would not reject you, their daughter. It¡¯s your own fault. Stop ming others. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re not that much better than me.¡± Xia Yixuan harrumphed and stormed away in her heels. Even if she was selfish and wasn¡¯t a good person, Xia Ruoxin was the same as her, too. They were both equally bad. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes were fixed onto Xia Yixuan¡¯s figure as she strutted away arrogantly. She lowered her eyes, her long eyshes hanging like tassels. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We¡¯re different, but who would believe it?¡± She turned around, but she was blocked by a huge shadow in front of her, making the dark weather even more oppressive. She lifted her head slowly, her eyesnding on the man in front of her. His eyes were dark and conflicted. They were usually icy cold, but now, they held so many emotions¡ªsadness, apologies, and regret. Xia Ruoxin pursed her lips and walked past him. She didn¡¯t know how long he had been standing there and how much he heard, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Whether Xia Yixuan was alive or dead, it had nothing to do with her. Chu Lui grabbed her slender wrist suddenly as she walked past him. ¡°What else do you want? Mr. Chu.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked at him indifferently, and then shifted her eyes from his face to his hand around her left wrist. ¡°Do you regret not breaking this armpletelyst time? Are you trying to test its strength now and give it another beating?¡± Chu Lui retracted his hands as if he was electrocuted. His eyesnded on her left arm, and they darkened. ¡°Is your arm alright?¡± His voice was hoarse, and it felt as if his throat was stuffed with cotton. Xia Ruoxin rubbed her left arm gently. ¡°It didn¡¯t break, but it¡¯s as good as being crippled.¡± She would never forget how he had wanted to break her arm so cruelly just so he could avenge his current wife, and she would never forget who caused everything in those four years. ¡°Mr. Chu, your Yixuan is not dead. I don¡¯t owe you anything, and you have no reason to hate me anymore. Could you please stop appearing in front of me?¡± Xia Ruoxin turned around. She didn¡¯t want to see him anymore. Every time he appeared, it brought her endless pain and torment. If staying away could bring her peace, then why would they approach again? Now, no one wanted to go back to the past again. He couldn¡¯t turn back time; neither could she... and she was most unwilling to do so. ¡°I¡¯m very sorry.¡± He apologized again. He could say it a thousand times and more, but could it reverse all the pain she had suffered, restore her reputation, or heal her arm back to normal? No, it couldn¡¯t. ¡°I ept your apology.¡± She shut her eyes. The heavy pain was still clear within her heart. Perhaps it would never disappear her whole life, for those wounds were too deep. ¡°There¡¯s something I want to return you.¡± Chu Lui took out a box from his pocket. Drops of water fell on his back. Xia Ruoxin raised her head. It had started to rain, and it got heavier and heavier. The rain fell on the two of them, drenching their clothes... as well as their hearts, which had started to grow moldy because the sun couldn¡¯t reach them. Chu Lui walked closer to Xia Ruoxin and looked down at her, holding the box towards her. ¡°This is yours. I just wanted to return it to you.¡± His ck eyes stared at her, and his hand remained in the air. If she didn¡¯t ept it, he would hold this position forever until she did. He was as famous for his stubbornness as his ruthlessness. Chapter 368 - She Was Guilty

Chapter 368: She Was Guilty

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin looked at the box in his hand. That rectangr box seemed familiar, but she didn¡¯t know of anything else she had left behind. The rain continued to fall, but the two of them remained unmoving. Atst, Xia Ruoxin took the box from him, and Chu Lui retracted his hand. He clenched his arm, which felt slightly numb. Xia Ruoxin opened the box, revealing a white pearl ne. ¡°I thought it broke.¡± She ran her fingers lightly across the pearls. Yes, he broke it with his own hands. ¡°It did. I wove it together. It¡¯s yours. You forgot to take it.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s fingers throbbed. They were almost full of pinpricks. He almost became a porcupine, trying to string the pearls together. However, Xia Ruoxin closed the box without a sign of nostalgia or happiness. ¡°This isn¡¯t mine. You said that I had no right to take anything from the Chu household so this doesn¡¯t belong to me. I don¡¯t want it.¡± She stretched her hands out and held the box before him. She vividly remembered every word he said before. Chu Lui smiled bitterly. It was finally time to pay for everything he had done. ¡°It¡¯s yours. If you don¡¯t want it, then throw it away.¡± Xia Ruoxin retracted her hands. ¡°Tell me. What are you plotting again?¡± She wasn¡¯t to me for thinking so. To her, Chu Lui was a scheme himself. Everything about him wasn¡¯t genuine. ¡°I¡¯m not plotting anything. I just want to return you some stuff.¡± Chu Lui swallowed, a hint of regret in his eyes. This was his retribution. He deserved to go through it all now. Xia Ruoxin gently touched the box in her hands. She still remembered how he had forcefully yanked apart this ne. ¡°This isn¡¯t mine anymore. It broke, and that was it. Even if you strung it together, it still isn¡¯t the same ne as before. You don¡¯t know what that ne meant to me. It stood for happiness. How are you going to return my happiness to me? Can you even? I want a home, a home that belongs to me. I want my family. Could you give me all that?¡± ¡°I...¡± Chu Lui choked and his eyes darkened. No, he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t give her anything she wanted. He was already married to a wife, and he had promised her that he wouldn¡¯t divorce another woman in the same way. Everything was his fault. Four years had passed, and he wasn¡¯t the same cold-blooded man he was before. Therefore, there was no way he could be ruthless once more. ¡°I understand.¡± Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t tell where her heartache wasing from. ¡°You could treat me cruelly and dumped all your hatred and revenge on me, but you can¡¯t do the same to Li Manni?¡± Chu Lui was stunned. He shut his eyes atst. ¡°She¡¯s innocent.¡± Thus, he couldn¡¯t do the same thing once again. ¡°So I was guilty?¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled bitterly. So she was guilty. She wasn¡¯t supposed to appear in this world in the first ce anyway. Did she only exist just to be used and trample upon by others? ¡°Ruoxin,¡± Chu Lui called out, a conflict expression on his face that never appeared before. Why didn¡¯t he notice that her tears made his heart ache so? He had actually experienced heartache four years ago, but why didn¡¯t he admit it? Why was he so adamant and only realized there was a woman whose tears made his heart ache and whose smile he cherished when all the damage was already done? Would he still have a chance? He reached his hand out to her face to wipe away the rain that had fallen. He was scared she was feeling cold, for she wore very little. However, Xia Ruoxin took a step back and avoided his hand. ¡°I¡¯m returning this to you.¡± Xia Ruoxin held the box in front of him again. The rain formed a curtain between them, blurring their vision. She looked at his tightly clenched jaw and the ck hair that stuck messily to his forehead where drops of water trickled down. ¡°Here.¡± The rain fell on her arm, making her body shrink uncontrobly. Chu Lui ced his hands on his hips and furrowed his brows. He stood motionless and waited. ¡°I said it¡¯s yours. If you don¡¯t want it, then throw it away.¡± His voice pierced Xia Ruoxin¡¯s ears sharply. Xia Ruoxin retracted her hand and stared at the box. ¡°Throw it away?¡± Her lips trembled slightly, and then she let go. The box dropped on the ground, and the pearl ne broke with a thud. The pearls rolled everywhere, making Chu Lui¡¯s eyes turn red slightly. She really threw it away. Xia Ruoxin walked past him. Chu Lui just looked down at the pearls scattered on the floor. He finally understood what she felt when he broke the ne. It was as if someone had ripped his heart into two. No one could understand the kind of pain that felt like a part of him was cut away unless they experienced it themselves. So it was actually this bitter, this excruciating. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± A man¡¯s voice said from afar. Xia Ruoxin raised her head and saw Gao Yi¡¯s figure walking towards her through the curtain of rain, his silhouette getting clearer as he walked closer. He was wearing the light grey shirt she bought him the other day. His eyebrows were wrinkled as he took her hand hurriedly and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re made of steel? You¡¯re gonna catch a cold if you stay in the rain like this.¡± He scanned the man standing in the rain discreetly and then looked at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, reaching a hand out to wipe away the rainwater on her face. Chapter 369 - Finally

Chapter 369: Finally

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I¡¯m here to give you this.¡± Xia Ruoxin raised the umbre in her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you know you need to open the umbre when sending it to someone?¡± Gao Yi tapped her forehead gently and took the umbre from her. He opened it and put it over their heads. Atst, their world stopped raining. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He wrapped his arm around Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes honed in on them. Gao Yi knew that he was ring at him warningly. Perhaps he was wishing he could cut his hand off. It was as expected of Chu Lui. Those cold eyes could really route thepetitors in his fieldpletely, but Gao Yi wasn¡¯t one to bepared with them. He wasn¡¯t scared of him. There was no way he would be scared of him. Their eyes met, full of hostility. Their first meeting had determined their roles as rivals. ¡°Gao Yi, I...¡± Xia Ruoxin wanted to exin, but she stopped herself when she saw Gao Yi shake his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I understand. You don¡¯t need to feel pressured. Have you forgotten that I said I wouldn¡¯t force you and will give you time? I know time is what you need.¡± He looked at his watch. It was already time. ¡°We need to go pick her up; if not, she¡¯s going to cry.¡± They both knew who he was talking about: Rainy, their beloved baby, their cute little angel, the small kid who missed home more especially when it started to rain. They talked as if there was no one beside them, treating Chu Lui like air. The rain fell constantly on Chu Lui, drenching him and his heart. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded. Gao Yi led her further and further away from the man she loved for her whole life. She turned her head back suddenly to look at Chu Lui, whose shoulders and back were wet. He was in a ck suit like always, but now it was thoroughly soaked, making him a sorry sight. She told herself to steel her heart. Everything was fake. Even if it was true, it had nothing to do with her anymore. Chu Lui had no need for Xia Ruoxin in the past, and so now, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s world would not have a ce for him. She blinked. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt like the umbre was faulty. Why did the rain keep leaking in? As she raised the back of her hand, drops of water fell again and again. She was lost in thought and didn¡¯t realize that Gao Yi¡¯s expression had be gloomier. The rain grew heavier and heavier. Chu Lui kneeled down and picked the pearls off the ground one by one. He understood that this feeling was what he had done to Xia Ruoxin in the past so this was all what he deserved to suffer. He knew that she had suffered so much more than what he was going through now. He collected all the pearls and hugged the box to his body, carefully keeping it out of the rain. Water trickled from his chin to his cor. His clothes were long soaked. He turned back to look in the direction where the two disappeared. For the first time in his life, he felt lonely. She already had another man by her side, and the man gave her so much and treated her so well¡ªunlike Chu Lui. He only gave her cruelty, pain, and revenge. Even his gentleness once had underlying motives. That man treated her so well. If he was in her shoes, he wouldn¡¯t choose himself, too. ¡°Haha...¡± He burst outughing suddenly, slightly lifelessly and weakly, his shoulders shaking. It serves him right. He was now lying in the bed he made. He finally knew the taste of remorse. It was really bitter. However, was he willing to leave it like that? He kept the box carefully back into his chest pocket. It belonged to her, and so he still wanted to return it to her. Even if she didn¡¯t want it, he still wished for it to be closer to her, unlike him who was no longer worthy of approaching her. His body swayed slightly, but he still continued walking forwards stubbornly with heavy steps. The puddles of rainwater seeped into his leather shoes, making them lose their luster. His feet were soaked in water, and it was ice-cold. He returned to his car and ced his hands on the steering wheel. The headlights lit up to reveal the empty road in front of him. A couple of cars passed by asionally, but pedestrians were nowhere in sight. It was just a few minutes¡¯ journey, but no one would take such a long time through it like him. Drive and head back home. This had already be part of his survival instinct. Without a goal or a purpose, it was all Chu Lui had. He was human, too, and would make mistakes, too; but his mistake was just too severe. The rain was still falling when he got out of the car. He raised his head and let the raindrops hit his face. Atst, he opened his eyes, which only held a deep ck chasm. That was Chu Lui¡¯s life now. He opened the door and walked in. Upon seeing him, Li Manni tossed the pillow in her hands away in a hurry. ¡°Lui, you¡¯re back.¡± She rushed forwards and was bewildered when she saw his drenched clothes. ¡°Lui, what¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t bring an umbre? Why are you so drenched?¡± Her fingers brushed against his hand, and she was aware of how cold his hand was. It was almost as cold as the clothes he was wearing, to the point where Li Manni thought he was going to freeze. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Chu Lui said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m going to rest. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± He halted and then walked towards the study room. He wasn¡¯t able to treat Li Manni like before. The nicer he treated her, the guiltier he felt towards that woman. He was supposed to suffer all these by himself, but he dished it out to the wrong person. Now, there was nothing he could do. He closed the door and locked himself in the study room. Li Manni stood in the living room, with her hand still in the air like a fool. She blinked, and tears rolled down instantly. Her face was deathly pale. Even her lips had lost color. She put a hand over her mouth suddenly and dashed to the toilet. After a long time, she stood up weakly, her hand on her stomach. Could she be pregnant? She clenched her hands tightly without any of the happiness and joy she had wanted. If she really was pregnant, then the child must be Chu Lui¡¯s. The child they have been waiting for four years was finally here. Now, she wouldn¡¯t have to lose everything. Chapter 370 - It’s Possible

Chapter 370: It¡¯s Possible

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even if Chu Lui realized that he didn¡¯t love her anymore, she would always be the youngdy of the Chu family¡ªChu Lui¡¯s wife. Wasn¡¯t that great? However, she was also clearly aware of the possibility that the child was that man¡¯s. She hugged herself tightly when he popped into her mind, feeling a piercing cold wind spread out from below her feet. She lifted her hand and picked up a strand of hair on her shoulders, her gentle face now cold. Perhaps the rain wouldn¡¯t stop tomorrow... it got even heavier. Gao Yi stopped the car and put his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You stay in the car, and I¡¯ll go get Rainy.¡± He closed the car door without any room for discussion and then held the umbre over his head. It was just a short road, and he could already see the little girl waiting at the door. He put down the umbre and lifted Rainy from the teacher¡¯s arms. He nodded at the teacher. For some reason, the teacher just hung her head low, without meeting his eyes or saying a word. Gao Yi lifted an eyebrow. This child was obedient, but did something happen regarding her today? ¡°Did she misbehave today?¡± Gao Yi asked the teacher. He was holding the umbre over Rainy¡¯s head with one hand, afraid that the rain would fall on her. ¡°Oh, no, no. She¡¯s very obedient today.¡± The teacher shook her hands hurriedly, feeling extremely guilty. Yes, the child was obedient, but she was bullied. ¡°Daddy, I want to go home.¡± Rainy reached her hands out and wrapped it around Gao Yi¡¯s neck. Her soft baby voice sounded slightly nasally. It was also the only words she spoke since the afternoon. Her hand hurt, and all she wanted to do was to see her mother and her father... and to go home. ¡°Okay, Daddy¡¯s bringing you home.¡± Gao Yi lifted Rainy in his arms and walked towards the car he had stopped by the side of the road. The teacher wiped her palms profusely. The weather was so cold, but she was breaking out in cold sweat. Children were the apple of their parent¡¯s eyes. If they knew that their child was being bullied, it would be one hell of a mess. Especially for this man, who looked like he was no ordinary man. If he knew that his daughter was bullied today, he would definitely tear their school down. Thank God, he didn¡¯t know. Thank God, Rainy didn¡¯t say anything. Gao Yi carried Rainy into the car. Her eyes turned red when she saw Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy...¡± She held her arms open and let Xia Ruoxin take her into her arms. She clenched her small hands in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms, her eyshes fluttering. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ruoxin stroked gently at her daughter¡¯s hair, which had just grown out. It was extremely soft... but somewhat sparse and not as thick as before. Rainy lifted her face and shook her head. ¡°Rainy just miss Mommy,¡± she whispered. She released her hand, but her eyes were still red. ¡°Heh, little girl. Don¡¯t you miss Daddy?¡± Gao Yi freed a hand and pinched Rainy¡¯s cheeks, feeling slightly jealous. ¡°Rainy miss Daddy, too.¡± Rainy sat on Xia Ruoxin¡¯sp, swinging her legs. She missed Daddy and Mommy a lot. Daddy didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing, eh. Gao Yi thought, but his eyes were focused sharply on Rainy¡¯s red palm, his expression serious. He averted his eyes and focused on driving. Rainy lied in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms, her tiny fingers clutching to her mother¡¯s clothes like the past. They reached home. Gao Yi lifted Rainy from Xia Ruoxin and let her change her clothes. When Xia Ruoxin entered the room, he held Rainy in his arms. He pulled her hand to him and took a look. Indeed, there were abrasions on her delicate white palms. It was a shocking sight. Her hands were small, and her skin was tender. Just a little wound was scary enough, much less say this. Her hands were almost swollen. ¡°How did you get hurt?¡± Gao Yi tried his best to make his tone light to prevent scaring the child. Rainy¡¯s hand twitched. ¡°I identally fell down.¡± Her eyes were as red as a rabbit¡¯s, making Gao Yi¡¯s heart ache for her; but there was nothing he could do. ¡°Okay. Be careful next time.¡± ¡°Here, I¡¯ll apply some medicine.¡± Perhaps things weren¡¯t what the child said, but he didn¡¯t want to pry further anymore. He¡¯d let Rainy do whatever she wanted. He wouldn¡¯t force Xia Ruoxin, and thus, he wouldn¡¯t make Ruoxin cry again. See, her eyes were so red. It would be a wonder if she didn¡¯t burst out crying if he pursued the matter further. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded. Gao Yi let her down on the sofa and took out some bandages and ointment. Even a small wound needed to be treated seriously. Rainy wanted to retract her hands at times because it really hurt. She bit her tiny lip and waited for Gao Yi to finish applying the ointment and wrap her hands up. ¡°Done. Rainy is such a brave girl.¡± Gao Yi rubbed her head. Perhaps it was because of the illness she had, but she was more mature and resilient than most kids her age. Rainy smiled atst and stretched her bandaged hand. It still hurt slightly, but it was much better now. Gao Yi poked her forehead. ¡°Remember not to y in the water; if not, Daddy¡¯s going to give you a spanking.¡± Rainy hurriedly covered her buttocks with her tiny hands at the mention of spanking. She didn¡¯t want to be spanked. It was painful. Xia Ruoxin walked out, and Rainy jumped down from the sofa quickly and hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s legs. ¡°Mommy, Daddy is going to spank Rainy.¡± She tried to tell on Gao Yi while making a face at him, making Gao Yi smile helplessly. ¡°Why is Daddy going to hit you?¡± Xia Ruoxin lifted her daughter off the ground and saw Rainy¡¯s bandaged hand. Her eyebrows furrowed. What happened to her hand? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. She just fell down. I¡¯ve applied some medication. She can¡¯t y in the water in the next few days. If she does, we¡¯ll have to spank her.¡± Gao Yi stood up and went to change to a new set of clothes, too. His clothes were damp, and they felt ufortable. Xia Ruoxin did not suspect anything and was set at ease. She took Rainy¡¯s hand and inspected it but couldn¡¯t tell how serious the injury was through the bandage. However, looking at Gao Yi, she could tell that it wasn¡¯t that serious. He was a doctor, and he knew his job well. Chapter 371 - Truly Pregnant Chapter 371: Truly Pregnant Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Of course, she had to lecture her daughter, too. ¡°Do you remember that, Rainy? No ying around with water. Otherwise, Mommy is going to spank your bottoms, too.¡± Maybe it was because she had washed too many clothes with her mother, but she couldn¡¯t go a day without ying in the water. This time, though, they wouldn¡¯t let her do as she pleased. Rainy blinked and raised her bandaged hand. Which was worse, not ying with water or a spanking? Atst, she nodded forcefully. A spanking hurt, but not ying with water wouldn¡¯t. She chose the option which didn¡¯t hurt. ¡°Thank God, you¡¯re clever. If not, Mommy¡¯s gonna cry.¡± Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s small cheeks and joked. Gao Yi chuckled from the doorway. He¡¯d cry if Rainy got even cleverer. She was already ingenious enough. Rainy looked at Xia Ruoxin, and then at Gao Yi, her eyes full of questions. She didn¡¯t know what they wereughing about. Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Alright, Mommy is going to prepare dinner. Go y on your own.¡± She looked at the clock on the wall. She was hungry, not to mention anyone else. Rainy¡¯s stomach grumbled as if on cue, and then it grumbled again. She still said she wasn¡¯t hungry? See, now both their stomachs were growling in hunger. ¡°Mommy is going to make food. Rainy is going to y with her dolly.¡± Rainy finished and went off to y with her doll. She hadn¡¯t seen it for a whole day and missed it a lot. She strode to the little room to y with her doll. No matter how long had passed, the doll was still everything to her. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Gao Yi ced a hand on top of his stomach. It was already grumbling just now, and so now his stomach was probably crying. ¡°It¡¯ll be done soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced a finger to her forehead. Sometimes, she really felt like Gao Yi and Rainy were simr in terms of food. They really couldn¡¯t stand hunger. In the kitchen, Gao Yi stood at the door and watched the busy woman inside quietly. People always said that a man at work was handsome and charming, but he felt that a woman in the kitchen was warmer and more beautiful. ¡°Ruoxin, without you, I¡¯d starve to death.¡± His hand rested on his ttened stomach. His taste buds were really spoiled by her cooking. Now, he only wanted to eat her food and nothing else. ¡°How would you starve to death? I¡¯ll make sure you eat something before you can die.¡± She answered honestly. She wouldn¡¯t let him starve to death. ¡°Then you have to make me food for the rest of my life so I won¡¯t die from hunger.¡± Gao Yi said, approaching her from behind and hugging her waist. ¡°Okay, Ruoxin?¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t push away his hands, but she didn¡¯t agree or deny. She didn¡¯t know how to answer him. Gao Yi frowned slightly, but soon, the corners of his lips lifted again. ¡°Oh, it smells good. I love this smell.¡± If she didn¡¯t like questions like this, he would stop asking them. She would answer him sooner orter, and he hoped that her response wouldn¡¯t disappoint him. He also wished that day woulde sooner. Perhaps that man today had provoked him. That man was Chu Lui. He recognized him from the business magazines he was always featured in. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin continued to cut the vegetables, but her words made Gao Yi stunned. ¡°What did you say, Ruoxin?¡± Gao Yi let go of her waist suddenly and asked her nervously. He heard right, right? She said okay? ¡°The fish is done.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned around to look at him and then pointed at the pot to their side. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go, you won¡¯t have a fish today.¡± She said and hurried over to set the fish out on a te. Gao Yi rubbed his forehead, the feeling of surprise and fear making him ufortable. Suddenly, he smelled a very fragrant smell. He looked down to see a soup spoon held in front of him. ¡°Here, have some first.¡± Xia Ruoxin gave him some special attention. There were still some more dishes to make. Gao Yi took the spoon and drank from it quickly. It was extremely delicious, but he still felt a little vexed. She had just scared the hell out of him. When he thought that she was going to stay silent, he heard her voice, despite her back facing him. ¡°Gao Yi, give me a little more time. When I¡¯m certain that I won¡¯t regret and that you won¡¯t regret either, I will promise you.¡± Then, she turned around and took back the spoon from him. Her eyes glinted with a slightplexity. She actually meant what she said when she agreed just now. She really wanted to agree, but she still needed time. She needed to know whether Gao Yi would regret, for she had married and divorced once and was bringing her daughter up. She might not even be able to have a baby in the future. Was this really fair for Gao Yi? She actually felt inferior and unworthy of him. ¡°Ruoxin, stop thinking so much. Follow your heart. You don¡¯t know where my happiness lies. So, don¡¯t make my decision for me.¡± Gao Yi could tell what she was thinking and stopped her before her imagination ran wild. If not, she would obsess over it; and it would be hard to persuade her otherwise. He took the te of fish from her hands so she could rest her hands more. ¡°Okay, continue. I¡¯m still starving. I¡¯m gonna die if you continue thinking like this.¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her head, a sheen of tears gleaming in her eyes. It seemed she really was thinking too much. She smiled softly. Alright. She¡¯d just let everything go with the flow. Right now, they were no different from a normal married couple. ... Li Manni entered the hospital with a pregnancy report in her hands. The result was out. She was really pregnant. Her feelings were conflicted¡ªshe was happy but uneasy. This child¡¯s arrival was timely, but at the same time, not. He could be Chu Lui¡¯s, but he could very be that man¡¯s. She ced a hand on her belly and pressed her lips together tightly. Whether or not this child really belonged to Chu Lui, she would just im that it was his and that it had the blood of the Chu family and was the heir to the Chu enterprise. It would ensure that she could keep everything now: her marriage, her husband, and her status. Chapter 372 - A Long Time Chapter 372: A Long Time Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She returned to the car and caressed her stomach gently. ¡°Child, you must grow up safely, because everything Mommy has depends on you now.¡± It was useless to depend on love anymore. Did that man even love her in the first ce? It was useless to depend on the Chu couple, for they would take the side of their son. Her father only cared about how to cut more of the Chu Enterprise¡¯s orders and direct it to themselves. Now, all she could depend on was this child. She clearly knew in her heart that perhaps Chu Lui had never loved her. He doted on her, liked her, and gave her everything; but she could never feel his love. She thought that his love had died along with Xia Yixuan, and so she didn¡¯t fuss over a dead person and tried to convince herself that one day, she would receive his love. Now, everything had changed dramatically. Xia Yixuan did not die, and Xia Ruoxin took her ce. It could be anyone, anyone but Xia Ruoxin. Four years ago, she snatched Chu Lui from her; and four yearster, she would not let her take Chu Lui back from her. Her red lips curved slightly. ¡°Child, you must make your dad stay for me because everything in the Chu household belongs to us, not any other women. If not, I wouldn¡¯t let it go even if I die.¡± ... Chu Lui got down from his car. He had stayed in hispany for days¡ªnot because he was busy but because he didn¡¯t know how to face the wife inside. He had chosen to marry her himself, but now, he couldn¡¯t face her. He ced a hand on his chest. He didn¡¯t want to lie to himself. He wanted to see the woman dearly. There were a lot of things he wanted to say to her, but he was afraid to meet her. He feared that she would treat him coldly. He feared that everything she suffered through was because of him. He opened the door and entered, but he narrowed his eyes and stared at the people inside. His parents and Li Manni¡¯s parents were here. Their faces were filled with joy. ¡°Ah Lui. you¡¯re back. Come quick. I have something to tell you.¡± Song Wan called her son hurriedly and waved at him toe over when she saw him. Chu Lui took a few steps closer. Sitting in the middle was Li Manni, who looked different from before. She was smiling and looking at him tenderly. What¡¯s wrong with her? Chu Lui¡¯s expression darkened. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was strange. His instincts told him that the things they were all rejoicing and celebrating about definitely weren¡¯t something he would like. ¡°Dad, Mom. Why are you here?¡± He asked his mother. Song Wan just pulled Chu Lui¡¯s arms, all the worries she had in the past swept away. ¡°How could you be so careless, Lui? How could you, the husband, not know that Manni is pregnant? Be more careful this time. If anything happens to my grandson again, I¡¯m going to cut ties with you.¡± Currently, to Song Wan, her grandson was more important than her son. As long as she had grandsons, she didn¡¯t need a son anymore. Her son wouldn¡¯t apany her when he grew up, but a grandson was different. They could be with their grandson every day in the future and live, eat, and sleep together. Song Wan was still speaking, but Chu Lui only caught a word. Pregnant. Li Manni was pregnant. She had a child. His child. His eyes shedplexly. Why did she get pregnant at this time? Why does he have a child now when he was finally starting to free himself from his pent-up emotions, when he wanted to make up for everything he had done wrong to a woman, and when he realized that he wasn¡¯t able to let go of the little girl from his past? ¡°You¡¯re pregnant? For how long?¡± His voice was level, and his face was expressionless as always. However, no one but him knew the turbulent of emotions within him right now. He was at a loss of what to do and was nowhere near as calm as he appeared. This child was an ident, an ident he would never have imagined. ¡°Yes.¡± Li Manni lowered her head and stroked her stomach gently. ¡°I just found out. Lui, our baby is a month old now. Are you happy? This is our second child. I¡¯ll take good care of him. I won¡¯t let anything happen again.¡± Chu Lui took a deep breath in. ¡°I got it. Rest well, and don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡± His eyesnded on her stomach. He had epted it passively the first time, and now, he was epting it helplessly. In the end, all he could do was to ept. ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention, too.¡± Li Manni nodded slightly. This was different from the first time. Now, her entire body was exuding a motherly and tender air. After all, she was really pregnant now so¡ªof course¡ªshe would take care of her child, which was her only chance. The Chu couple and the Li couple couldn¡¯t stop grinning. They were already preparing the things the baby would need after being born. The baby was just a month old and was just a little embryo, but the two families were all impatiently waiting. They couldn¡¯t wait for the baby to be on this earth so they could hug and kiss the baby. When the two families were done discussing, they moved to other ces to let Li Manni rest in silence. When the door closed, the vi settled into the silence it always had, so silent she could almost hear her own breathing and heartbeat. Chu Lui stood in front of the window and stared at the yard outside. His parents were preparing to leave, and his mother was holding his father¡¯s hand and speaking to him non-stop. How long has it been since hest saw his mother so happy and a smile on his father¡¯s face? A very long time. A soft and delicate body pressed lightly into him from behind. The familiar atmosphere made him reject instinctively. His heart was upied with another woman, upied with the change from deep hate to love. It made him want to push away the woman behind him. However, his eyes darkened, and his arms hung helplessly at his side. He didn¡¯t forget that she was having his child and that his every thought and action would hurt the baby. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m expecting again. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Li Manni pressed her face into his back and sighed in satisfaction. It had been a long time since they had been this close. He was always around her, but she could never feel his intimacy. Now, they could finally be so close to each other¡¯s bodies again. Chapter 373 - Injection Chapter 373: Injection Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lui, forget her, okay? Let¡¯s go back to how we were before for the sake of our baby.¡± Li Manni tightened her arms around him. He still smelled like what she desired. She yearned for it, and she loved it¡ªhow could she bear to lose it? ¡°Lui, okay? Do you want our baby to be born without a father? All these years, our lives were great; but we were just missing a baby. Now that we have another chance, I will protect him... and so will you, right?¡± Li Manni continued, pressing her face to Chu Lui¡¯s stiffened back. Slowly, she found that his body rxed. The corners of her lips curved up slowly. She was right. Even if he didn¡¯t love her, he wouldn¡¯t leave her as long as this child was here no matter how reluctant he was. Chu Lui closed his eyes for a long time before opening them. His eyes were as deep as withered works, like a bottomless pit. He turned around and raised his hands, which were resting by his sides, atst to bring Li Manni into his embrace. He patted her back lightly. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯ste. Go to sleep.¡± The woman in his arms was his wife, but that was all he could give her. ¡°Li Manni, sleep with me today? I¡¯m a little scared.¡± Li Manni raised her head and looked at him, her eyes shimmering constantly. Chu Lui nodded atst and wrapped his arm around her shoulders, walking into the room he had not stepped in in forever. Perhaps this was just his and Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fate. Xia Ruoxin was being cared for by another man, and he finally had a child that was his. Despite how entangled their lives were¡ªdespite how he had found out everything, they were still like that string of pearls that had broken. No matter how much he tried to thread them back together, they couldn¡¯t go back to how they were before. Yet, who was able to go back to how it was before, and who was willing to? ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Chu Lui patted Li Manni¡¯s shoulders lightly. Li Manni finally let out a sigh of satisfaction, and her lips curved upwards even more. This is great, Lui. You¡¯ve finally returned to me. It might be due to her pregnancy or the fact that she was in a rxed mood that she fell asleep almost immediately, but the man beside her showed no signs of drowsiness. He looked down at the woman in his arms, faint helplessness and resignation in his eyes. Chu Lui was heartless and ruthless, but he would never do anything to his own child. He was no longer the reckless man he was four years ago. He gripped his hand weakly and, atst, ced it on Li Manni¡¯ stomach. It was his child, his second child; but why did he feel so hopeless? He let out a soft sigh and turned off the bedsidemp. The woman in his arms breathed evenly, but the man was wide awake in the dark. He leaned against the head of his bed on his side, lost in thought with a faint bitter smile on his face. What he wanted didn¡¯t belong to him anymore, and what he didn¡¯t want was something he had no choice but to ept. Everyone had times when they were helpless, and he was not an exception. He thought he had everything in the palm of his hands, but in the end, he realized that he was just human. He ced a hand on his chest where there was still a dull ache that never seemed to have ceased. Let it be this way if it could make him feel at least slightly better. If this could alleviate even a thousandth of that woman¡¯s pain, then he would be resigned. He clenched his hand tightly as if he wanted to grab that pair of hands, but he let go in the end, unable to catch anything. He wasn¡¯t able to give her the things she wanted... so what could he do if he caught her? He raised his head, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing, and then he covered his face with his hands. His face was dark with little semnce of his past self. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Xia Ruoxin...¡± His lips moved as he said hoarsely. The words disappeared by his ears quickly. It was the apology he always wanted to say, but he was always reluctant to say. He wanted to make up for all the wrongs he had done to her, but she might not need it anymore. The night was silent, and the heart cold. Xia Ruoxin sat up suddenly in her big bed. Her forehead was full of sweat. She reached a hand out to her forehead, feeling the dampness of her hair. Her fingers moved down, and she felt the stream of cold water on her face. She was crying. Why was she crying again? She lowered her hand and turned around to look at Rainy, who was lying beside her. She was sleeping soundly, her long eyshes like hers. However, her nose was higher, and her eyes were a darker shade. Perhaps these were the only traits that resembled that man? She put a hand on her daughter¡¯s small face. ¡°Rainy, is this the right thing to do?¡± She rubbed her face gently against her daughter¡¯s. She should be hating the man, but she couldn¡¯t do it. Her heart clenched slightly. They were supposed to be happy, but why did things be this way? ¡°Rainy, let¡¯s forget him, okay? Because he is bad, and he made us suffer so much so we don¡¯t need him anymore. ¡°We will be fine together with your daddy Gao Yi...¡± Her voice broke. She raised her head again and wiped away her tears with the back of her hand. Sheid down and hugged Rainy in her arms. The night was still silent. ... In the hospital, in Gao Yi¡¯s office, Rainy¡¯s eyes were welling up with tears. Her lips pursed as she held her doll in her arms. A red dot appeared faintly on her arm. ¡°How was it? Daddy¡¯s injections don¡¯t hurt, do they?¡± Gao Yi rubbed Rainy¡¯s soft hair. It was time for her to get vinated; otherwise, her immune system would be poor. He was a doctor himself so he couldn¡¯t possibly let other doctors do it for her. Rainy shook her head. ¡°Daddy lied. It hurts.¡± ¡°It hurts now, but in the future, you won¡¯t get ill.¡± Xia Ruoxin said as she let Rainy sit on herp. It was no wonder the child would cry. She had received two injections in a row. When she saw the needles piercing into her daughter¡¯s arm, she felt her arm hurting, too. Gao Yi took out another syringe. It was already the third one. Chapter 374 - Pass By Chapter 374: Pass By Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rainy curled into a ball and burrowed into her mother¡¯s arms. Another injection? She hugged the doll in her arms tight. The sharp needle pointed at her, making her recoil back. All children fear injections, and that included Rainy, too. ¡°Gao Yi, another one?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms tightened around her daughter, too. One more injection... Rainy would be fine, but she might faint instead. ¡°Yes, onest one.¡± Gao Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at this pair of mother and daughter. It was just an injection. Did they have to be so scared? It wasn¡¯t like he was going to chop their heads off. ¡°Ruoxin, stretch out your arm.¡± He smiled and said. Xia Ruoxin stretched out her arm obediently. Gao Yi grabbed it, and the thin needle pierced into her arm, and then another. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face wrinkled slightly. She finally understood why Rainy was crying. It was indeed painful. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I never said it was for Rainy. You need it, too.¡± Gao Yi pulled the needle out and removed his hand. Adults needed to be vinated, too. ¡°Mommy, it hurts right?¡± Rainy opened her eyes, which she had squeezed shut. ¡°Pain, pain, go away,¡± she said as she blew air on her mother¡¯s arm, her cheeks huffing and puffing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. See, Mommy¡¯s not crying.¡± Xia Ruoxin wiped away the tears on Rainy¡¯s face. Rainy tilted her head, puzzled. It hurt for her, though; but it probably didn¡¯t hurt for adults because they had grown up? If that was so, then she would eat more rice next time so she would grow up faster. ¡°All done.¡± Gao Yi put away all the things in front of him and lifted Rainy from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms and carried her to the resting area in his office. He patted her cheeks. ¡°Go to sleep, Rainy.¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes and hummed obediently in agreement. Her life was extremely regted. She was already tired. Gao Yi tucked Rainy in bed and waited for her to fall asleep before standing up. Ruoxin was still standing at the door motionless. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ruoxin.¡± Gao Yi walked quietly for fear of waking the child. She was slightly naughtier once she was awake. He took Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand and led her out. ¡°Where are we going, Gao Yi?¡± She let Gao Yi pull her along, unsure where they were heading towards. ¡°We¡¯re going to check up on your arm?¡± Gao Yi pointed at her left arm and smiledposedly but gently. ¡°I want to try and see if there¡¯s a faster way to put this arm in use.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes misted. There was actually someone in this world who would always think about her, and not just her smiles¡ªbut her pain as well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Gao Yi squeezed her hand. Her left arm had always bugged him. He couldn¡¯t take not being able to cure it. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not worried.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. She was feeling better now, and it didn¡¯t hurt as much as before. She knew it couldn¡¯t recover to how it was before, but she was already contented with the pain ceasing. Gao Yi slowed his pace, as did Xia Ruoxin. There were some people in the world that one would always meet no matter how much one didn¡¯t want to. There were also things that happened in this world despite how much one didn¡¯t want it to. Chu Lui supported Li Manni carefully. Li Manni¡¯s baby was unstable, and so they needed to be more careful. Yet, he didn¡¯t think that he would meet her here and him as well. Xia Ruoxin and the man beside him looked well. Herplexion looked good, and it seemed like she was living a good life. His eyes trailed to their connected hands. Suddenly, his eyes felt like they were being pricked like a needle. It was a sour and bitter pain, almost unbearable. Li Manni pursed her red lips, the displeasure clear on her face. However, the corner of her lips curled up when she saw the man beside Xia Ruoxin. She already had another man. That was good. Since she had another man with her now, she¡¯d better not steal her husband away. Gao Yi tightened his grip on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand as the four of them walked past each other. The respective couples had their own paths to take. It might be an arduous road, or it might be an easy one. However, they would walk down their paths with their own legs. Chu Lui clenched the hand at his side as he steadied Li Manni, but he could only heave a huge sigh in the end and strode away. Xia Ruoxin hung her head low. The moment they passed by each other, she felt a cold gust of air from his clothes pping. The cold seeped into her heart. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Gao Yi asked her worriedly, afraid that she would be affected. ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll forget him very soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin forced a smile. However, she really tried her best, but it wasn¡¯t that easy to forget. She tried for four years and imed that she had forgotten, but the truth... Despite being more hurt than happy, she still couldn¡¯t forget him. Gao Yi stopped in his tracks and moved his hand to her shoulder. ¡°Alright, stop thinking about it. You don¡¯t have to force yourself to forget him. You¡¯re going to be miserable like that. Just go with the flow of time. No one is forcing you to forget it. No matter what you experienced in the past, it was all a part of your life, after all.¡± Warmth spread from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders to her heart like a spray. It was tender and not pressurizing in the least. ¡°Okay, I will try my best.¡± She nodded. Gao Yi¡¯s hand tightened around her and pulled her into his arms. ¡°Ruoxin, I will be by your side.¡± He gently stroked Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hair, but his eyes dimmed. ¡°Let¡¯s enter. Don¡¯t be afraid. It will be alright.¡± He ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face and assured her. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not scared.¡± Xia Ruoxin knew that it was a just a small check-up consisting of a few x-rays. There was no pain involved. Gao Yi took her hand again, but he turned and looked back towards the wall near them. That line of vision never left them. The door closed and separated each other from view. Chu Lui stood at the same spot until they walked in. It was the orthopedic so she must be here to look at her left arm. He stared at the closed door with a dark expression. He pursed his lips and looked down at his hand. It was these hands that broke her left arm. Chapter 375 - You’re Crazy

Chapter 375: You¡¯re Crazy

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had really forgotten how he could put in so much force that time. How could he be so ruthless to break a woman¡¯s arm? Even if it wasn¡¯t her and was someone else, he couldn¡¯t do that, too. He smashed the wall beside him forcefully, his hand clenching into a fist. Blood flowed down through his fingers. This was just a thousandth of the pain. After the check-up, Gao Yi took the medical report and scanned it. Xia Ruoxin held her arm carefully and walked to the washroom. The check-up wasn¡¯t really that scary. Her hand shifted to her shoulder, and she slowly lifted her left hand. Even though it wasn¡¯t as flexible as her right hand, it was much better than she had imagined. She opened the door to the washroom and was stunned. Inside was someone she didn¡¯t want to see. Li Manni. Li Manni was surprised, too. She ced her hand to her stomach and sneered suddenly. ¡°You can¡¯t steal him away anymore. I¡¯m Chu Lui¡¯s wife, and my child will be the heir to the Chu Enterprise. You¡¯re nothing four years ago, and in the future, you will be nothing, too.¡± She arched her back and unted her stomach to Xia Ruoxin purposely. Even though it was still t, her actions clearlymunicated the fact that she was a pregnantdy now, and that she was carrying Chu Lui¡¯s child. Xia Ruoxin entered and turned on the tap. The flush of the water apanied her calm voice. ¡°I have never thought about getting back together with him, don¡¯t worry. I said before that I¡¯m not interested in being a mistress. I¡¯m not you.¡± Her tone was indifferent, but it made Li Manni nched. She scoffed ludicrously with an undeterred expression on her face. ¡°So what if I was the mistress? Everyone knew how Chu Lui treated you and me. I was the mistress, but I had everything. Yet, what about you? So, Xia Ruoxin, you¡¯re destined to be a loser for life. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Li Manni leaned in towards Xia Ruoxin. ¡°I forgot. You have a man with you now. Looks like he¡¯s treating you well. Isn¡¯t he bothered by you flirting with and seducing other men? Isn¡¯t he worried that he would catch you on the bed with another man?¡± Li Manni¡¯s usual gentleness and kindness were long gone. No one would believe that this woman spewing vicious words with her face contorted was the kind and gentle wife of the CEO of the Chu enterprise unless they see it with their own eyes. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business how I am, right?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand was still in the air, but it was undeniable that Li Manni¡¯s words had cut her. Even if Gao Yi believed her, would others? ¡°Hah...¡± Li Manniughed again. Something shed across her eyes, and she leaned in again. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why my stomach is so t? Aren¡¯t you curious how far I am in my pregnancy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m not the one who made you pregnant, right?¡± Xia Ruoxin continued washing her hands, the cold from her fingertips seeping into her heart. ¡°Let me tell you.¡± Li Manni straightened and sneered coldly. ¡°The child from before was fake. I wanted your daughter to die. She wasn¡¯t supposed to even exist. As long as she¡¯s Chu Lui¡¯s child, then she needs to die. ¡°So I pretended that I was pregnant and forced Chu Lui to choose between me and your daughter. He chose me, obviously. ¡°Your child should be dead now. I heard she was very sickly.¡± Li Manni reached a hand out to cover her mouth as sheughed gleefully. Her cheeks quivered slightly from the force of herugh. It seemed it was the only way for her unstable heart to stabilize. Xia Ruoxin retracted her hands. The water continued to fall from the tap. Her ears were ringing. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. ¡°You¡¯re crazy. You won¡¯t even let a child go. You¡¯re really insane.¡± Xia Ruoxin stepped towards her and clenched her fist, resisting the urge to hit the woman. She wasn¡¯t her. She still had a conscience and knew that she was pregnant. Yet, she cared about her child, but this woman still wanted to harm her daughter. She was inhumane. Really inhumane. ¡°Here. Hit me. Do it.¡± Li Manni pointed at her cheek. ¡°Hit me hard.¡± Her smile became more gleeful and delighted. There was a loud smack, and a fresh red handprint appeared on Li Manni¡¯s cheek. Li Manni was utterly stunned, and her smile froze on her face. She had hit her. She really dared to do so. All her life, she had never been hit by anyone; but this woman had the nerve to. She was about to raise her hand when the door opened roughly. Li Manni quickly held her hand to her cheek, her face changing like the weather. Her domineering arrogance instantly transformed into a weak pitifulness. Really, not even a professional actor couldpare to her. A man walked in and pushed away the woman in front of Li Manni without a second thought or a second nce. Xia Ruoxin wasn¡¯t standing steady on her feet, and when he pushed her, she lost her footing and fell to the ground, knocking her head on the sink. Her tears fell instantly, not only because it hurt, but because she was bitterly disappointed. ¡°Manni, are you alright?¡± Chu Lui held Li Manni carefully. His eyes hardened when he saw the handprint on her face. He turned around to face the woman. How dare shey a hand on someone from the Chu family. However, when he saw who it was on the ground, he balked. Regret beyond words washed over him. Why was it her? ¡°Ruoxin...¡± He lowered himself immediately to help Xia Ruoxin up from the ground, but Xia Ruoxin shook him away forcefully. ¡°Why, do you want to take revenge for her?¡± Xia Ruoxin tilted her chin up, but her vision turned red suddenly. She blinked, but it was still red. ¡°Ruoxin, don¡¯t move. Stay still.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice trembled, but Xia Ruoxin reached a hand out to her forehead and retracted it slowly. Her fingertips were stained red. She was bleeding. ¡°Hah...¡± She let out a suddenugh. Someone¡¯s heart was aching. Chapter 376 - Yet She Doesn’t Want What You Want

Chapter 376: Yet She Doesn¡¯t Want What You Want

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I thought you liked taking revenge for her? Do it, then. I was the one who hit her, and I¡¯m going to do it again. I¡¯m not scared of you or whatever you¡¯re going to do to me, be it murder or something else.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up, blood dripping down to the floor. Her blood was hot, but her heart was cold. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ruoxin.¡± Chu Lui reached his hand out to check her wound. She was bleeding and needed to treat it immediately. ¡°Let¡¯s go treat it.¡± His hand just touched her when she swatted it away harshly. ¡°I don¡¯t need your false kindness. Don¡¯t forget that you were the one who made me this way. It¡¯s you, Chu Lui. You.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body swayed slightly. She caught a glimpse of the woman behind Chu Lui smiling, and smiling very gleefully at that. Just in time, Gao Yi heard voices from the washroom and dashed over. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Gao Yi walked towards her urgently. Upon seeing Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead, his eyes widened. He covered her injury with his hand immediately and stared coldly at Chu Lui and the woman behind him, who did not manage to hide her smile in time. He resisted the urge to hit them. They were in the hospital, and it wasn¡¯t time for him to be beating people up anyway. Xia Ruoxin needed to get treated immediately. She had lost so much blood, and he wasn¡¯t sure whether she would need stitches. He put his arms around and led her out. He stared icily at Li Manni when they walked past her. Li Manni flinched and took a step back. The iciness and warning in his eyes made her heart shake. ¡°Lui...¡± When the washroom was only left with the two of them, Li Manni stepped towards him and tugged at his hand. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, Lui. It was all me. If I...¡± She ced her hand on her cheek, making her perfect face swollen again. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, Manni.¡± Chu Lui turned around, his eyes heavy dark blue as if he knew everything, making Li Manni shiver despite herself. Chu Lui lightly stroke Li Manni¡¯s cheek, and then he applied pressure, making Li Manni wrinkle her brows in pain. ¡°Lui, you¡¯re hurting me!¡± She whimpered. ¡°Manni, stop doing this kind of things anymore. I said before that I wouldn¡¯t divorce you for the sake of this child.¡± Chu Lui said calmly. His eyes shifted from her face to her stomach. ¡°I¡¯ll give you everything you want. There¡¯s no need for you to plot against anyone. You know, this smile doesn¡¯t suit you; neither do these tears. I really want to know now if the kind Li Manni from the past really existed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many more sides there are to you that I¡¯ve never seen or knew. How many more things did you do that I didn¡¯t realize and didn¡¯t know? I¡¯ve never noticed how scheming you could be, but there¡¯s really no need for that anymore.¡± Chu Lui loosened his hand and stepped outside. ¡°Don¡¯t make me disappointed, Manni. I hope this kind of thing will not happen again. I won¡¯t meet her anymore. It¡¯s like you said, it¡¯s impossible for me and her. Every time I appear, it brings her pain. There¡¯s no need for you to do such unnecessary things anymore.¡± Li Manni¡¯s face turned deathly pale instantly, and her stomach started to ache. He knew. When did he know? What else did he know? She followed behind him hurriedly, feeling extremely uneasy. The two men were staring at each other. Chu Lui asked strainedly, ¡°Is she alright?¡± Gao Yi¡¯s lips curled mockingly. ¡°Why? Are you trying to find out if she¡¯s dead yet? Or if she could still go back in again?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s expression darkened when faced with Gao Yi¡¯s sarcasm. He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. He never did, but he would always end up hurting her. ¡°You better not appear in front of her in the future. You have a wife now, and a child. Why are you making your wife bully her? She has nothing left, but you have everything. Aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡± Gao Yi stood in front of the hospital ward, blocking them. There was not only Xia Ruoxin inside; Rainy was also there. He didn¡¯t want to let them know of her existence. ¡°I know that it¡¯s useless no matter how much I apologize. I also know that just feeling sorry is pointless, but please tell her that the person I¡¯m most indebted to was her. She¡¯s the person I care most, hate most, and love most.¡± The deep love within his extreme hatred almost made him breathless. Gao Yi pursed his lips and stayed silent, but his eyes became colder. Was there any use now saying that he loved her? After all the cruel things he had done¡ªafter making her suffer so much, what could an apology do now? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t disturb her anymore.¡± Chu Lui looked at the door onest time, then turned, and left. Perhaps it was for the best, for them... for her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He returned to Li Manni¡¯s side and walked forwards without sparing her a nce. Li Manni bit her red lip and could only follow behind atst. He was already disappointed in her. The atmosphere was extremely tense in the car. There was almost a pause between each breath. Li Manni ced her hands on herp and gripped her clothes. ¡°Lui, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I just didn¡¯t want her to keep pestering you. I just wanted to protect our family.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s gaze was fixed in front, and his lips were still cold and indifferent. ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin. You know very well what you did.¡± He spoke lightly as he continued to drive. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Manni. She¡¯s not pestering me. I¡¯m the one pestering her. ¡°Even if you give up your ce as my wife to her, she wouldn¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t know what you said to her, but I hope this is thest time this happens. What happens between us has nothing to do with her.¡± Chu Lui continued¡ªhis voice still calm, but it made Li Manni break out in cold sweat. She ced her hand on her stomach. Child, your father doesn¡¯t trust Mommy anymore so now Mommy can only rely on you. Just you. Her red lips were slightly pale. She hadn¡¯t expected that her arrogance would raise Chu Lui¡¯s suspicion towards her. Perhaps he was always suspicious, but she was just unaware. Chapter 377 - Transfer of Assets

Chapter 377: Transfer of Assets

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Lui, I...¡± Li Manni wanted to say something, but Chu Lui¡¯s cold and hard profile was unchanging. All words were useless now. At the Chu Enterprise, in the office of the CEO, Du Jingtang eyes widened. ¡°No way, Cousin. You really made such a decision?¡± His finger trembled as he pointed at the form for the transfer of assets on the table. He had given her half of the Chu enterprise. Dear God, did he even know how huge the Chu Enterprise was, how many branchpanies they have, and how much their assets were worth? If Xia Ruoxin had any ill intentions at all and gained all these, she would be able to take control of half of the Chu Enterprise. Even if he were to give it away, shouldn¡¯t he give it to Li Manni? Why was it Xia Ruoxin? Didn¡¯t he hate her? Didn¡¯t he wish for her to meet a tragic end? ¡°Xia Yixuan is still alive.¡± Chu Lui kept the form. There wasn¡¯t anything else he could give her except for this. It was what he owed her. ¡°What?¡± Du Jingtang jumped up from his seat. He did not hear wrong, right? He said that Xia Yixuan, whom everyone thought was dead, was actually alive and not dead? This was really the funniest joke he had heard all day. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s not dead. She just let everyone assumed she was to figure out true love with other men.¡± ¡°Men? Multiple men?¡± The corner of Du Jingtang¡¯s eye twitched. Did he mean that Xia Yixuan let others assume she was dead just so they wouldn¡¯t find out she didn¡¯t love his cousin anymore, or was her desires so insatiable that she needed more than one man? Well, it did seem like a good idea. It might be true love if she was able to love so freely without any burdens and constraints. Haha... Heughed. It was ridiculous. ¡°So she had used Xia Ruoxin as a scapegoat to escape all responsibility?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just as you said. She made Xia Ruoxin the scapegoat while she was out enjoying life.¡± Chu Lui leaned back against the chair, his eyes ck and still without a sliver of light. So that was the case. Du Jingtang finally understood. ¡°So, Cousin, now that you know you hated and took revenge on the wrong person, you want to make it up to her?¡± ¡°Yes. There¡¯s nothing much I can give her. I only have these.¡± He ced a hand on his neck. Only he knew that this wasn¡¯t the form ofpensation he wanted to give her, but another, yet it was impossible... for him and for her. ¡°Then, do you still love Yixuan, Cousin? Now that she¡¯s back, are you...?¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s imagination started to run wild. After all, he had never been able to guess what his cousin was thinking. Xia Yixuan was still alive, Li Manni was his wife, and he had done so many things to Xia Ruoxin. Could he really let go of these three women? New mes and old lovers. Ex-wife and current wife. The person he had always been waiting for. What was he to do? Chu Lui took hold of the amulet around his neck and grabbed it in his hand. ¡°Cousin, did you retrieve it from Xia Yixuan?¡± Du Jingtang asked and pulled out the amulet around his neck, too. The two amulets were almost identical. His aunt had especially gone and collected it for them. They both had one, except his was always around his neck while Chu Lui had given his away to a little girl when he was young. That little girl was the wife he had chosen since young. Du Jingtang knew of this when he was younger, but no one thought that he would take it so seriously. He was always searching for her until he took over the Chu Enterprise, when he met Xia Yixuan. He had always thought that this cousin of his was cold-blooded and emotionless since young so he should have been most indifferent. However, he always remembered the promise he made when he was young and was still pining for Xia Yixuan without interest for other girls even as he grew older. He was as loyal as could be. However, things change. They were still the same person, but their feelings had changed. ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Jingtang. Everything¡¯s wrong from the start.¡± Chu Lui clutched the amulet tightly. The sharp edges of the amulet dug into his palms. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Du Jingtang ced his amulet back into its original position. He didn¡¯t understand what he said. ¡°Jingtang, the little girl I met when I was young wasn¡¯t Xia Yixuan. The one I gave the amulet to wasn¡¯t her.¡± Chu Lui opened his hand, and the amulet fell to the ground. He had made a mistake, and a ridiculous one at that. ¡°Then who was it?¡± Du Jingtang was stunned. How could it not be Xia Yixuan? He said that he met her in the Xia household. Unless ... His lips twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, Cousin, that the girl you set your heart on wasn¡¯t Xia Yixuan but Xia Ruoxin. That in some way or another, the amulet fell into Xia Yixuan¡¯s hands; and the one you were searching for was actually Xia Ruoxin?¡± Chu Lui was silent. His expression was extremely heavy. Du Jingtang had never seen him so out of sorts before. ¡°Oh, my God!¡± Du Jingtang pped his forehead. It seemed like his guess was correct. Chu Lui met Xia Ruoxin, not Xia Yixuan when he was young. What a twist of fate. The things he did to Xia Ruoxin was too much for even him, an outsider, to leave alone; and Xia Yixuan¡¯s death was the reason he tortured Xia Ruoxin. In the end, Xia Yixuan wasn¡¯t dead; and the person he had tortured was the very person he was supposed to treat well. It was all too ironic and ludicrous. If it were him, he would have lost his mind by now. There were some words Du Jingtang felt like he had to say. ¡°Cousin, I know what you¡¯re thinking right now... but it¡¯s impossible for you and her anymore. Putting aside all the things you did to her in the past and whether she would forgive you or not¡ªjust based on your marital status now, there¡¯s absolutely no way.¡± Du Jingtang walked to his side and patted him on the shoulders. He must be suffering now. Two women¡ªone he didn¡¯t want to hurt, one he couldn¡¯t hurt; one he wanted topensate, and the other who prevented it. ¡°I know that it¡¯s impossible. That¡¯s why I thought of this path. I can¡¯t take back all the harm I caused her so I¡¯m giving her half the Chu enterprise¡¯s shares. At least her life would be better from now on. As long as that man treated her right, she would find happiness, he said to himself, but his heart was strangely bitter. What was supposed to be his was now out of his reach, and he had no chance to even extend his arm. Chapter 378 - Whose Assets

Chapter 378: Whose Assets

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I understand.¡± Du Jingtang nodded and ced his hands on Chu Lui¡¯s desk. He finally understood why Chu Lui was acting so weird recently. It was because of her. ¡°Cousin. You found her, right?¡± Du Jingtang asked heavily. ¡°Yes, I met her quite a while ago.¡± Chu Lui covered his narrowed eyes, which were aching slightly. Four years passed, but he still brought her only humiliation and harm. ¡°Cousin, tell me, did you realize that you were in love with her and can¡¯t bear to let her go now?¡± Du Jingtang asked Chu Lui with aplex expression. Chu Lui stiffened, and then he smiled sadly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s love. I just don¡¯t want to let her go, but I have no choice but to do so...¡± He pointed at his chest. ¡°It is always hurting here, even when I¡¯m breathing.¡± Du Jingtang sighed softly. ¡°Cousin, perhaps you¡¯re really unaware. I told you that you would regret, but do you know why I said that? You¡¯ve never even considered the fact that whilst you were hating her, you might have also fallen in love with her. That¡¯s why you did everything you could to force her to the brink of insanity. All you wanted was for her to admit her wrongdoings. You wanted to be able to find her so you cut off all her possible ways to survive. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Chu Lui admitted atst. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I just wanted her toe and beg me so I¡¯ll have a reason to forgive her. I just didn¡¯t know that she was so stubborn to disappear from my eyes for four years.¡± He hadn¡¯t wanted to treat her with such cruelty when they met four yearster, but every time he thought about how she was selling her body at such a ce, he went wild with jealousy. That led to his hurting Xia Ruoxin without restraints, which made things unsalvageable in the end. Du Jingtang didn¡¯t know what more to say. me him? Laugh at him? What he felt was more like pity. Chu Lui must have suffered a huge blow. He was feeling so guilty that it was almost driving him, a person as emotionless as a robot, mad. He shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Cousin, I know that you¡¯re feeling very sorry towards Xia Ruoxin and would give her everything you have. ¡°But there¡¯s no need to give her half thepany. It¡¯s yourpany. I don¡¯t know whether Aunt and Uncle will approve, but would your parents-inw and your brother-inw agree? Of course, what about your wife? Don¡¯t forget that yourpany belongs to her son¡ª your son¡ªin the future. Would they be happy with just half? ¡°I can¡¯t imagine a woman so generous to agree to her husband giving away half his fortune to his ex-wife.¡± Du Jingtang mulled. It was very like that his decision would be met with opposition from many ends. If his predictions were correct, then the Chu household would be stirred into a tempest soon. Chu Lui pursed his lips and flipped open the form for the transfer of assets, signing his name on it without any hesitation. He would find awyer to notarize it so that it was valid byw and couldn¡¯t be changed by anyone. Du Jingtang was right indeed. The storm that raged the Chu household was bigger than he had expected. They were all kicking up a row. ¡°Chu Lui¡¯s mother, I want to know why on earth Ah Lui will give away half the shares to that woman. What about Manni? And the child she¡¯s carrying? That child carries the blood of the Chu family.¡± ¡°Who is Xia Ruoxin to receive all of this? Even if she had them, it belongs to Manni, not her.¡± Mrs. Li bugged Song Wan constantly. Song Wan could only smile in reply, resignation frozen on her face. She had been talking for thest half an hour and wasn¡¯t showing any signs of stopping, but Song Wan was tired of listening. The blood of the Chu family all ran in their veins. They would all pay the due price for their actions. Since the one in charge of the Chu Enterprise was Chu Lui now, they couldn¡¯t really interfere with his decision. Even though she was reluctant, too, it had already been decided and set in stone. All Mrs. Li cared about was her Manni, even though she or the Chu family was yet to die. She¡¯d much rather the assets belong to someone else than the Li family. Li Manni looked at Chu Lui with red-rimmed eyes. How could he do this? That was half of the shares of the Chu Enterprise... but her baby. ¡°Chu Lui¡¯s father, look, Ah Lui made a mistake. If Xia Ruoxin had any ill intentions, she would be able to destroy the whole Chu Enterprise, the business that you built from scratch.¡± Mr. Li broke out in cold sweat. This couldn¡¯t be happening. No matter how strong the Li family was, they couldn¡¯t evenpete with the Chu Enterprise. If not for Chu Lui¡¯s help in recent years¡ªif not for their daughter being his wife, the Li family might already have fallen. Chu Jiang opened his eyes calmly. His head hurt from all the noise. ¡°I¡¯ve already left thepany in the hands of Chu Lui. If he really causes thepany¡¯s copse, then it¡¯s because of his ipetence. I won¡¯t me others. I won¡¯t stop him from doing what he wants, either.¡± He decided not to mention why this happened. He wasn¡¯t willing to transfer half of thepany¡¯s shares to Xia Ruoxin, too, but his son was now the CEO and could do whatever he wanted. He believed that his son would not let his life¡¯s work fall into ruins. Otherwise, he wasn¡¯t his son anymore. ¡°Ah Lui, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Mr. Li wasn¡¯t able to convince Chu Jiang so he acted on his status as his elder to lecture Chu Lui. He gave such a big fortune to another woman¡ªhis daughter¡¯s love rival at that. He couldn¡¯t just sit back and let it happen. It was supposed to belong to his grandson. ¡°Ah Lui, think about Li Manni. If people got wind of this, how would she face them? You can¡¯t ignore the child she¡¯s carrying right now.¡± Mrs. Li added. ¡°Yes, Ah Lui. You¡¯re not a child anymore. You have to start thinking more about your family and your child. You can¡¯t transfer the assets to her. We will never agree to it.¡± Chu Lui sipped the tea the housekeeper had poured for him quietly. He was silent throughout the conversation and didn¡¯t even spare them a nce. Atst, he put down the cup and stood up. Chapter 379 - The Lis

Chapter 379: The Lis

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The disapproval was clear on the Li couple¡¯s faces. They almost seemed like they were about to give him a few smacks on the cheek. Chu Lui stood in front of them. His taller-than-average height definitely stood over everything. ¡°I think the two of you are mistaken.¡± He walked past them towards his parents. His words made the Li couple nce at each other. They didn¡¯t know what he meant. Chu Lui stuffed his hands into his pocket and stared at them calmly, including Li Manni. ¡°I¡¯m a Chu, and you are Lis.¡± He spoke coldly. If not for his care for them, he would humiliate them to pieces¡ªeven if they were Li Manni¡¯s parents. That was the kind of person he was. It wasn¡¯t being rude; they had just crossed the line. ¡°The Chu Enterprise is under the Chu family, too. When the baby is born, he will be part of the Chu family, too. The Chu Enterprise will never be the Li Enterprise. ¡°Do you understand?¡± His lips curled sarcastically. Did they think he wouldn¡¯t know what they were thinking? In these four years, the Li family had used his name to secretly intercept in numerous contracts, but he had always turned a blind eye to that. He could still afford those contracts, and after all, they were Li Manni¡¯s parents and his parents-inw. However, his tolerance was finite and couldn¡¯tst forever. Mr. Li¡¯s face turned red, and his eyes bulged. Chu Jiang turned away and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Excuse me, inws.¡± Chu Jiang stood up and pulled Song Wan along, leaving everything to Chu Lui. He could make the decision himself. Yes, Chu Lui was right. Thepany was the Chus¡¯, not the Lis¡¯. Song Wan nced awkwardly at the Li couple before she was pulled away by Chu Jiang. Being there would just make their ears suffer. Li Manni ced a hand on her stomach and wrinkled her brow. ¡°Lui, my stomach hurts.¡± Mrs. Li scrambled in panic. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Manni. Is it the baby? Ah Lui, what are you just standing there for? Can¡¯t you see that Manni is in pain?¡± Chu Lui took his hands out of his pockets, approached Li Manni, and carried her easily. ¡°She¡¯s tired. I¡¯ll let her get some rest.¡± He walked past the Li couple and towards his own room under the Li couple¡¯s wide eyes. ¡°Lui, are you really going to do this? My stomach is really in pain.¡± Li Manni clutched Chu Lui¡¯s shirt, herplexion terrible. ¡°Stop trying.¡± Chu Lui stopped in his tracks and stared down at the woman in his arms. ¡°Manni, this isn¡¯t your first time. You wouldn¡¯t treat this child lightly. You should know when to stop. Don¡¯t make me disappointed in you, and don¡¯t make thest of your kindness disappear.¡± Li Manni stiffened despite herself. She hadn¡¯t said or done anything, and he already knew what she was trying to do. Yes, she was thinking of a n to threaten him again, and yes, she wouldn¡¯t treat this child lightly and do any harm like he had guessed. He wanted her to know where to stop, but what about him? He had given the shares that should have belonged to her and the baby to someone else without the blink of an eye, and it was to someone she hated at that. Just 1% or 0.1% of the shares were enough for that woman to support herself for a lifetime, much less say 50%. Chu Lui put Li Manni down on the bed and covered her with a nket. ¡°Rest well. I still have some things to settle.¡± He stood up and closed the door. His expression darkened as he stepped out. What was the Li couple still discussing outside? Upon seeing Chu Lui, they turned mute. Their son-inw was very capable but very scary. He could burn bridges coldheartedly, and it applied even to them. ¡°Father, Mother...¡± Chu Lui stopped and stood in front of them, staring at their strange expressions with narrowed eyes. He had already guessed how they were trying to scheme and plot without them even talking. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare find trouble for her. I don¡¯t like people doing underhanded tricks behind my back. Moreover, Father, your appetite is too huge. Yuan Enterprise¡¯s project is not something you can stomach.¡± His tone was threatening. He had fought hard for the contract, and yet the Li Enterprise had swept in and stolen it in the end. However, they overestimated their capabilities. He could give the contract up because he wascking, but if the Li family were to take over it, they needed to have the capital and thepetency, too. They would regret it sooner orter. ¡°I...¡± Mr. Li¡¯s face nched. Chu Lui had hit the mark. They had indeed secured the project, but they bought it with a budget double that of what Chu Lui anticipated. It hadn¡¯t started yet, but they were already straining. In recent years, the Li family was heading downhill. If not for the few contracts he had stolen from Chu Lui, he wasn¡¯t sure what would have be of them. Hence, he tried to stop Chu Lui not just for his daughter¡¯s sake, but more of his own. ¡°Don¡¯t turn a deaf ear to my words. You should know me very well. Manni, too.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes flitted to the door. He knew that she could hear every single word they exchanged if she wanted to. He didn¡¯t mind her eavesdropping. Once a man started being wary of a woman, it seemed that everything about her would lose the innocence she once had. He strode out, leaving the Li couple with terrible expressions. After Chu Lui left, Li Manni opened the door to her room without any signs of difort. She leaned against the door, pressing her lips together tightly. Her hands clenched on the door frame. She wasn¡¯t willing to lose... but what could she do? Mrs. Li dashed to Li Manni¡¯s side and asked her anxiously, ¡°Manni, what¡¯s wrong with Ah Lui? Why is he treating that woman so well all of a sudden and is even giving her half of his assets? Then, what are we to do? What would happen to us Lis? You must persuade him. Otherwise, if that woman manages to stand above us, we would have to be at her beck and call.¡± Li Manni¡¯s lips curved without a hint of delight. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else I can do.¡± Chapter 380 - Refusal

Chapter 380: Refusal

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He no longer trusted her, and she couldn¡¯t do anything anymore. If the woman dropped even a strand of her hair, he would me it on her. She ced a hand on her stomach and shut her eyes. She had to protect this child. As long as the baby was still here, then it all would still belong to her, even if it was just half. ... ¡°Mommy, does it hurt? Let me blow on your pain.¡± Rainy climbed onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯sp and blew hard at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s wound. Her mouth almost went numb from all the blowing. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter. ¡°Mommy will heal soon, don¡¯t worry.¡± She was such a caring child. Xia Ruoxin gently caressed Rainy¡¯s hair, and then she took the doll from the side and ced it in her hands. ¡°Okay, go y by yourself. Mommy¡¯s going to make some good food for you.¡± She patted her daughter¡¯s cheeks. Rainy blinked and contemted for a long while before she scurried away. ¡°Mommy wasn¡¯t careful when walking like Rainy so she fell and hit her head. Silly mommy!¡± She mumbled to herself as she walked away, making Gao Yi smile in resignation. He had just called her silly once in a passing remark, but she remembered it. ¡°Ruoxin, looks like I was the one who led Rainy astray.¡± He joked as he entered and pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand, which were resting on her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t touch the wound. It might get infected. The wound isn¡¯t serious, but it¡¯s on the forehead, on your face. Be careful of it leaving a scar like this.¡± His fingers gently skimmed the other side of her forehead where an obvious scar stood out. ¡°Then it¡¯ll be symmetrical.¡± Xia Ruoxin felt a stab of pain from her forehead. It wasn¡¯t because of him; it was already hurting. ¡°Really. Stop pretending you don¡¯t care about anything. No one¡¯s here tough at you.¡± Gao Yi wanted to poke her forehead, but he realized he couldn¡¯t because it was injured. ¡°Rainy wasughing though. Didn¡¯t you hear? She said I was silly.¡± Xia Ruoxin found the chance to make aeback, making Gao Yi have the urge tough. What did a child know? ¡°Oh, right.¡± Gao Yi took out an envelope. ¡°This is for you,¡± he said as he handed her the envelope. Xia Ruoxin took the envelope curiously. She didn¡¯t know of anyone who would write her letters. ¡°There¡¯s no name written on it, but you should know who wrote it once you open it.¡± Gao Yi pointed and exined. It was left with the security guard in the neighborhood, and only Xia Ruoxin¡¯s name was written there¡ªinstead of the sender¡¯s name. ¡°Okay,¡± Xia Ruoxin replied and nodded. She opened the letter, and when she read through the contents, her face changed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked and took the letter from her hands. When he finished reading it, he ced the letter¡ªno, the form for the transfer of assets¡ªonto the table. ¡°Ruoxin, you¡¯re a wealthy woman now. I¡¯m going to be a man who lives off a woman in the future.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s expression was slightly mocking. It was such an extravagant amount¡ªhalf of the assets of the Chu Enterprise. Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t have much interest in this, and she wasn¡¯t greedy. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from him. I¡¯m doing fine with Rainy right now. We don¡¯t need so much money, and I don¡¯t want to have any ties with him.¡± She wasn¡¯t something to be bought with money. Giving her this would not make her happy. All she wanted was a peaceful life, not his money. She didn¡¯t want anything that belonged to him. She just wanted him to stay away from her and Rainy¡¯s lives and to make sure that other people did not interfere with their lives. ¡°Ruoxin, you really don¡¯t want it? Do you know what this means?¡± Gao Yi waved the letter in his hand. ¡°You will be a rich woman on the same level as Chu Lui. You won¡¯t have to worry about a ce to stay or food to eat. You¡¯ll be the envy of everyone.¡± Xia Ruoxin took the paper from his hand and ced it on the table heavily. ¡°Are you depriving me of food or lodging now? Or are you making me work to support us?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gao Yi answered honestly. He bought groceries every day and never let the mother and daughter go hungry. Of course, he never went hungry, too. ¡°Then why do I need this? I¡¯m notcking anything now.¡± That world was not as wonderful as it seemed. She had stayed there before and experienced it. There were too many schemes and too much darkness. Fighting for fame and fortune would only make people lose sight of themselves. Like her mother. Like Li Manni. Also, she knew better than anyone that if she took the money, their lives would be in danger. She wouldn¡¯t ept it. She turned around and pressed her hand against the paper. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be like Li Manni. I don¡¯t want to be as scary as her. I just want my daughter to grow up healthily.¡± Gao Yi held her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me. It¡¯s not your daughter, but our Rainy. I have a part to y, too.¡± Gao Yi his arm around her shoulders and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Ruoxin, Rainy calls me Daddy now. I¡¯m waiting for the day you to ept me.¡± He stretched his hand out and tossed the form for the transfer of assets on the floor. They didn¡¯t need those things. There were some happiness that money couldn¡¯t buy. ¡°Gao Yi, I didn¡¯t have a good reputation.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know that¡¯s not the real you.¡± ¡°Gao Yi, I might not be able to conceive again.¡± Xia Ruoxin hung her head low, her face slightly pale. ¡°Ruoxin, have you forgotten?¡± Gao Yi hugged her tighter. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I know your body¡¯s condition very well. I don¡¯t care whether you can conceive or not. If we do have a baby, then that¡¯s a bonus gift the heavens blessed us with. ¡°If not, we still have Rainy. I got such a cute daughter without doing anything. It¡¯s like a one-for-one sale. I¡¯m on the winning end here. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree?¡± He pressed his forehead lightly against Xia Ruoxin. ¡°And don¡¯t think of me as a good guy. I¡¯m not that good or nice. I admit that I made you stay here on purpose from the beginning. I dug a hole for you to jump into. I want you, and I want Rainy as my daughter. ¡°Do you still think I¡¯m a good person? ¡°I¡¯m maniptive, too, so I¡¯m really not as good as you think I am.¡± Xia Ruoxin squeezed Gao Yi¡¯s hand. This was what she always wanted¡ªa safe home, a child, and a husband who loved her. Chapter 381 - Step-Father

Chapter 381: Step-Father

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded her head. She couldn¡¯t reject him and the trap he set for her anymore. She didn¡¯t want to. Gao Yi beamed with happiness. She agreed. After so long, she finally agreed. All was good. He lowered his head and looked at the form for the transfer of assets, his lips curving mockingly. You can try to make amends just to alleviate your guilt, but it depends on whether the other party needs it. Your things are thest thing Xia Ruoxin needs. All her troubles started with you, and all her pain was inflicted by you. If you really want to better her life and remedy your error, then just do as I said. Leave her alone. She just needs us. Chu Lui put down the form for the transfer of assets in his hands. It had only been a day, and now it was back in his possession. His signature was on it, but she didn¡¯t ept. Was she so unwilling to? ¡°Cousin, she returned it? Du Jingtang took it from him and asked Chu Lui in disbelief. The assets that made the Li family so desperate were being returned to them without change? ¡°I should have known.¡± Chu Lui stood up and said calmly. The paper in Du Jingtang¡¯s hand was like a smack to his face. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t want anything from me. Even if I give her all the assets of the Chu family, she wouldn¡¯t even blink.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, Cousin, you let such a wonderful woman slip from your fingers!¡± Du Jingtang nodded profusely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it, cousin. Maybe she¡¯s doing well now.¡± He ced his hand on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders and patted lightly. Men should be able to let go of what they wanted to take. She was a good woman, but no matter how good she was, she would never be his. Chu Lui took a deep breath. He grabbed his zer from the side. ¡°I¡¯m heading out. Help me watch over this ce.¡± He said as he walked out, without leaving any chance for Du Jingtang toin. ¡°Really, He¡¯s throwing it to me again. He just cares about his wife and child. Does he really think I¡¯m a robot?¡± As for the form for the transfer of assets, Chu Lui casually kept it in his vi, but a few dayster¡ªunbeknownst to him, the maid dropped it identally when she was cleaning, and she picked it up and handed it over to Li Manni. Li Manni gripped the paper with her heart aching and her throat hoarse. It was supposed to belong to her and her baby. People changed easily. The passage of time brought not only life and experiences... but also greed of all sorts. All she wanted was him in the past, even if he didn¡¯t love her. Then, she started to desire his love, but when she failed, she destroyed it so others wouldn¡¯t acquire it, too. When she finally got his love and his person, she wasn¡¯t willing to let go of the money. It wasn¡¯t about innocence or status. This was just human nature. Everyone had desires and ambitions, and they were usually created by the person at the start. For Li Manni, Chu Lui gave her everything she had now. She was enjoying it all peacefully and naturally. Chu Lui was the provider, and she was the one receiving. She was used to his giving and her enjoying. Four years had passed. She could no longer go back to who she was before. From the moment she started going down this path to now¡ªwhere she had everything, she couldn¡¯t possibly willingly give them up to the woman from whom she stole it all. She couldn¡¯t let history repeat itself. She knew very well how Chu Lui was like. Her fingernails dug deep into her palms. The pain made her clear-headed, but it made her twisted as well. She ced her hand on her stomach. Her red lips curved up. Everything in the Chu family belonged to her son. No one was to snatch them away, including that illegitimate child. ... Xia Ruoxin bent down and adjusted the small hat on her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Stay good and listen to the teacher. I¡¯lle and pick you up after school. Come here.¡± She propped her cheek closer. ¡°Babe, give Mommy a kiss.¡± Rainy¡¯s face cracked into a smile, and she gave her mother a fierce kiss. Gao Yi walked over and lifted the little girl off the ground and then pointed at his right cheek. Rainy pecked Gao Yi¡¯s cheeks shyly and then rested her chin on Gao Yi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to school.¡± Gao Yi rubbed her head, put her down in the car, and then brought her to the kindergarten. Xia Ruoxin gazed at the distance where the car had driven off. Her throat tightened. It was a long time since she saw Rainy so ecstatic. She really needed a father. Gao Yi would be an amazing father, but she didn¡¯t know whether a woman ascking as her was worthy of him. She was divorced with a daughter. She had even been a prostitute. She was also disabled. She didn¡¯t want to think about the past¡ªor hated it, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to forgive. Forgive that man and that woman whom she called Mother. She patted her pocket. She had brought her purse out today and was going to get some groceries to make some delicious food for the father and daughter. She didn¡¯t know why, but when she thought of the pairing, her heart felt like it was beingpressed and her chest hurt. She wasn¡¯t sure whether she stole this or not. She only knew that her life was great now, peaceful, smooth-sailing, and simple. She didn¡¯t want that to change. She bought half a chicken, some vegetables, and a fish. She wanted to make red-braised fish for her daughter, and that breed of fish had fewer bones. When they were in poverty, she would always scrimp and save money to buy one for her daughter. She wasn¡¯t so frugal anymore, but every time she thought of the taste of this dish, her heart ached slightly, bitterly. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± She reached the entrance of her new home where a car was parked. The person in the car called out her name. She pursed her lips and walked towards it, staring from afar at the middle-aged man who got out. Her step-father, Xia Mingzheng. He looked utterly exhausted. His reputation as honest and just was all applicable only on her daughter. He wouldn¡¯t care less whether someone else¡¯s daughter was humiliated, used, or treated as scum. Chapter 382 - Pretentious

Chapter 382: Pretentious

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mr. Xia. What brings you here?¡± She asked indifferently. She didn¡¯t harbor any hatred towards Xia Mingzheng. Her heart was extremely calm. Honestly speaking, Xia Mingzheng didn¡¯t do anything wrong. All he did was love his daughter. ¡°Ruoxin,¡± Xia Mingzheng said awkwardly. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He had moved through the business world with ease his whole life, and despite not being that famous, he had still somewhat created a legacy. He hadn¡¯tmitted any huge crimes, and the money he earned was enough to support his family for the rest of their lives. However, despite his being older and more senior now, he had to bow down for what his daughter did, carrying the me for himself, his wife, and his daughter. They had to apologize sooner orter. Xia Yixuan was extremely indifferent towards Xia Mingzheng. Since entering the Xia household, Xia Mingzheng was neither cold nor warm towards her. He maintained the image of a good step-father to others, and everything he did was praiseworthy and not to me at all. Everything Xia Yixuan had, she had, too. She would get presents when Xia Yixuan got them, too. He was how a loving father should be, and it was a topic people discussed enthusiastically. Of course, many made sarcastic remarks about the mother and daughter, saying that they had struck the lottery meeting a man as good as Xia Mingzheng. Even though it was his second marriage, he treated his wife and step-daughter well, respectfully and thoughtfully, but Xia Ruoxin knew deep in her heart that Xia Mingzheng was the most hypocritical person in the Xia household. He was nice to her to build a good reputation. Was he such a reliable man despite how he treated someone else¡¯s child? Those were things that Xia Mingzheng did deliberately for others to see. He appeared loving to others, but his personality was actually dirty and cunning. He was like a sly fox who had lived for thousands of years, making Shen Yijun and his daughter devoted to him and humiliating her while she was in the Xia household. He even made her carry the crime as a scapegoat when he knew that she was innocent. If he really was a father, he wouldn¡¯t have let Shen Yijun shave her bald, draw her blood, and ruin her future. Even if Xia Ruoxin regarded him this way, she just wanted to treat him as a stranger. Their rtionship didn¡¯t run deep anyway for him to show her fatherly love. She didn¡¯t even have a mother, much less a step-father. Xia Ruoxin stared at him with clear eyes, her lips curved into a sarcastic smile. She had nothing to do with the Xia family... or the Chu family. Xia Mingzheng had an ufortable expression on his face as if he was stripped naked. His sanctimonious behavior all these years was suddenly materialized in front of him like a mirror reflection in front of Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Ruoxin, your mother is sick. I¡¯m here to...¡± He licked his dry lips. The words were hard to get out. ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s your mother. Take it as I¡¯m begging you. Go visit her, please. She misses you...¡± ¡°Miss me?¡± The words left a bitter taste in her mouth. ¡°What does she want to do for Xia Yixuan now? Bear her sins? Or something else? I am no use for your schemes anymore.¡± She rotated her wrist. ¡°I¡¯ve repaid everything I owed her. As for you...¡± She was smiling, but her eyes were icy. ¡°I never owed you anything. The Xia household did provide me a ce to stay and food to eat, but without me acting as a foil to Xia Yixuan, her growth and development would have been boring and uninteresting.¡± Indeed, without her in and incapable sister, how could Xia Yixuan¡¯s reputation be so good? It was even better now. She could evene back from the dead. Xia Mingzheng¡¯s face flushed. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± He called out Xia Ruoxin¡¯s name again. Standing there¡ªat that moment, he was deeply ashamed. He realized now that four years could make things pass and people changepletely. Or perhaps they never really understood Xia Ruoxin. She had a demure personality and was easily bullied by others. She meekly submitted herself to maltreatment. She was destined to be manipted like a puppet and die a tragic death. For example, by the hands of Xia Mingzheng and Chu Lui. Yet, she survived like a weed. So like a weed... The fire couldn¡¯t take her down, and the spring breeze blew life into her again. No matter what adversity she was faced with, she solved them and persevered through those she couldn¡¯t solve. If it were Xia Yixuan, she would have died ten times over, but Xia Ruoxin was different. She just needed a sliver of light to push through in search of more. No one might love her, but she would most certainly love herself. She would love those she cared and cared for those she loved. However, if she stopped caring, then her heart could harden like a stone. Like now, for instance. She wouldn¡¯t care for Shen Yijun anymore. She wouldn¡¯t harbor any more dreams and expectations for Chu Lui, even if he turned back and seek forgiveness. Her personality was soft-hearted, but she would never backtrack and revert to what she was and did. She had pulled through all by herself when she was suffering in the past, and now that she had ovee her hardships, they came searching for her again. One acted like he loved her, and one acted like a doting parent. Weren¡¯t they pretentious? ¡°Ruoxin,e see your mother with me.¡± Xia Mingzheng persuaded with a sigh. ¡°No matter what, despite all the mistakes she made, she¡¯s still your mother, the one who gave birth to you and raised you.¡± ¡°Then take it as she never gave birth to me.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart was long dead. She had no more memories regarding the word ¡®mother¡¯ and wasn¡¯t that reliant on or believed in motherly love anymore. Shen Yijun was the same. Didn¡¯t she go on about how she regretted giving birth to her and not strangling her to death? She was thankful for her bringing her to this world, but she had paid what she owed her. If not for her daughter, would her generosity and love for her step-daughter over her biological one bring her Xia Mingzheng¡¯s undying love? She used her daughter to secure her ce in the Xia household. Wasn¡¯t that enough? ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m busy. I¡¯m leaving.¡± She didn¡¯t want to listen to Xia Mingzheng¡¯s words anymore. It was all rubbish and useless. She found it noisy. Her heart was extremely still and calm. Or perhaps it was dead and given up. The word ¡®mother¡¯ no longer stirred her heart. She closed the door with a thud and locked Xia Mingzheng outside, not even caring when he left. Chapter 383 - Good Father Chapter 383: Good Father Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She walked into the kitchen as if nothing had happened. She washed the fish and cut it, and when Gao Yi returned with Rainy after his work, she had alreadypleted four dishes: a soup-red-braised fish, steamed eggnts, stir-fried meat, and a te of tender yellow eggs, as well as a pumpkin porridge and fragrant steamed milk buns. ¡°Mommy, Rainy is back,¡± Rainy shouted in the childish voice even before she entered. She had be more daring, and her tone was lighter now. Xia Ruoxin knew that it wasn¡¯t because of her, but Gao Yi. Rainy was treating Gao Yi like her own father, and with a father, it was like she had someone to back her up now. He was very reliable. No matter what, the position of a father in Rainy¡¯s heart was important. Gao Yi entered and put Rainy down. She ran to the shoe cab and changed to her slippers, then took Gao Yi¡¯s big slippers, and ced it beside him obediently. ¡°Daddy, wear your shoes.¡± Gao Yi lifted Rainy and gave her a peck on the cheek. ¡°Isn¡¯t my Rainy clever?¡± The way he referred to Rainy made Xia Ruoxin slightly touched. She wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but it was slightlyplicated. However, she wasn¡¯t willing to think too much about it. This was the result of thinking too much. Rainy beamed, her apple-red cheeks extremely cute and dainty. Gao Yi changed his shoes and carried her to the sink. He pumped some soap onto Rainy¡¯s small hand, and the pairs of big and small hands were ced under the tap. ¡°Wash your hands when you enter, wash your hands when you eat; ¡°Wash the back, and wash the palm. ¡°Scrub your hands clean; ¡°Good habits start with you... ¡°With you,......¡± Rainy hummed the song she learned in kindergarten seriously. It suddenly dawned on Xia Ruoxin that she had really made a mistake in the past. Children would grow up and enter society sooner orter. Children who didn¡¯t wouldn¡¯t grow up, and the same went for Rainy. She might be smart, but she was timid and reticent in the past. Right now, she became much more cheerful. When they were done washing their hands, Gao Yi pulled Rainy along and sat her on the chair. She was small, and so her legs dangled from the chair. Xia Ruoxin ced the bowls of rice on the table. Rainy stretched her hand out like she was presenting a treasure. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s white.¡± She meant that she had washed her hands clean and white. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s white.¡± Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s palm yfully. She had gained weight, and her hand was soft and tender. Rainy narrowed her huge eyes, and her soft lips cracked into a smile. Suddenly, Xia Ruoxin felt like her heart just melted. She had never regretted giving birth to Rainy. Despite the many hardships they went through¡ªevery time she looked at her daughter¡¯s smiling face, she always felt like it didn¡¯t matter what she experienced. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± She picked up some fish into her bowl and removed the bones, feeding some to Rainy. Gao Yi smiled softly beside them without touching his chopsticks. It felt like he was waiting for the same thing. She flushed, picked up another piece of fish, and removed the bones before cing it in his bowl. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gao Yi started to eat heartily, feeling happy that he received the same treatment as Rainy. Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t eat much of the fish. It was Gao Yi who ate the most instead. ¡°Are you full?¡± Gao Yi lifted Rainy onto hisp. Rainy rubbed her tummy and then shyly lowered her skirt. ¡°Full.¡± She smiled in satisfaction, her eyes crinkling. A child¡¯s smile was really innocent and genuine, especially that of a girl as beautiful as a Barbie doll. At the age of three, children may or may not be sensible, but Rainy was particrly so¡ªwith the mother and daughter having depended on each other for survival. Gao Yiughed, pinched Rainy¡¯s cheeks, and then carried her off to y. It was hard to imagine a man ying house with a little girl patiently, changing the doll¡¯s clothes,bing the doll¡¯s hair, and talking to the doll. Rainy rubbed her eyes drowsily. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a shower.¡± Gao Yi carried Rainy. She was still young and small. Xia Ruoxin felt like she didn¡¯t have anything to do, but Rainy seemed to be very dependent on Gao Yi. Sometimes, when she woke up in the middle of the night, she would call out for a dad. Even though this father waste and not her biological father¡ªto Rainy, he was her father, her shoulder, the one she could depend on. Inside the bathroom, Gao Yi pinched Rainy¡¯s little feet. Rainy was a little reluctant at first, but when she got to know him better, she allowed Gao Yi to touch her feet, too. Children really got tired easily. She rubbed her eyes and leaned on Gao Yi¡¯s shoulders, falling asleep quickly. Xia Ruoxin carried the clean-smelling girl from Gao Yi. When the little girl smelt the scent of her mother, she slept even more soundly. She entered the bedroom, ced her daughter on the soft and huge bed, and then brought the doll in. Rainy hugged the doll instinctively without waking up. When Xia Ruoxin left the room, Gao Yi was still up. His sleeves were rolled up casually, revealing his strong arm. His clothes were slightly wet, but it didn¡¯t dampen his air of sophistication. This man waspletely different from Chu Lui. Chu Lui was dark, gloomy, and clever; he treated his enemies coldly and ruthlessly and would never spare them. However, Gao Yi was different. He was warm, friendly, and gentle, but at the same time, his smile was distant and pushed people away. Gao Yi noticed the faint smile on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips, and he shrugged. ¡°Your daughter loves water. I¡¯m going to change.¡± He entered his bedroom, and when he came back out, he was wearing another shirt. The first two buttons were unbuttoned, revealing the chest lines that were not distinct but perfect. He really had a good figure. A doctor should be in good shape to be able to pull through the many hours of surgery. ¡°Come here, Ruoxin.¡± Gao Yi sat on the sofa and waved at Ruoxin. Chapter 384 - Her Daughter Was Taken Chapter 384: Her Daughter Was Taken Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin walked over and sat down. The moment she sat down, she had a moment of an epiphany she couldn¡¯t put her finger on. She didn¡¯t have many opportunities to be so near to a man like this¡ªother than with Chu Lui, and the memories she had of him were shrouded in pain. Recalling them now, there seemed to be more tears thanughter, and even thoseughs were the product of his extensive maniption. He could even manipte his own feelings. What else couldn¡¯t he manipte? However, Gao Yi was different. He didn¡¯t like to y with people¡¯s minds, but it wasn¡¯t like he was thoughtless. Even though she didn¡¯t know him well and that he might not be a purely nice guy, it was human nature to be selfish. However, he was an opinionated and strong person and fulfilled the definition of a good person. Xia Ruoxin was unfortunate in that she met the scheming Chu Lui instead of the calm and kind Gao Yi that time. ¡°Penny for your thoughts?¡± Gao Yi rubbed her head like how he did to Rainy, but they realized after a while that they were acting strangely. However, they didn¡¯t reveal any awkwardness on their faces. Xia Ruoxin was also thinking of something and was lost in thought. ¡°Nothing?¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled, and her clear eyes curved. They looked as if they were emitting a warm light as they glistened. Gao Yi didn¡¯t pry. She obviously had something on her mind, but she didn¡¯t say. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t ask further if she didn¡¯t feel like talking about it. She was extremely sensitive and weak to urgency and force. The more she was pressed, the more it would backfire. ¡°Give me your arm.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s naturally smiley lips curved up into a warm and friendly smile. It was no wonder he chose an upation like his. His looks at least would not scare off children. Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t dare imagine what would happen if the man named Chu were to be a doctor. Would the patient die from their illness first, or would they be scared to death by him? Stop. She shook her head and shook away all the thoughts that shouldn¡¯t be appearing in her head. Stop thinking about the person, and stop thinking about his name. She tried grabbing with her left hand weakly before trying to hold it up with difficulty. Gao Yi applied pressure on her bones with his warm fingers. Xia Ruoxin shrunk away instinctively from the pain. Pain was not something she could get used to. ¡°The bone is disced. Surgery would be the best option, but it would be tough.¡± Gao Yi touched Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arm. ¡°It was broken by hand and didn¡¯t receive proper treatment after that, and so the bone grew back out of alignment. It won¡¯t be easy to correct it now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Xia Ruoxin really wasn¡¯t bothered by her useless hand. It had followed her for four years. She felt no different from a normal person. She supported her and her daughter these four years with just one arm and could even fight a man for a job. Gao Yi rested her wrist, and his fingers moved up to her face. Suddenly, Xia Ruoxin felt her heart skip a beat. It was a peculiar feeling, of being moved, and of gratitude. There was actually someone in this world who would treat her so purely without hatred and plotting. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor. I am responsible for my patients, and I will cure your wounds.¡± ¡°Although, I don¡¯t have any wounds.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled calmly. Her heart was still and peaceful. ¡°You do,¡± Gao Yi said seriously. ¡°Here.¡± He pointed at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°It needs time. And here.¡± He pointed at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chest. ¡°It needs even more time.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s expression stiffened, and then it was like a warm light seeped into her skin and surrounded her entire body. It was warm, and somewhat... touching. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s fingers brushed her face lightly. ¡°Sweet dreams.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s red lips parted. Her smile was extremely gentle, and in the dim indoor lights, it sparkled vividly like colored ss. The door closed with a creak. Her heart was beating fast against her chest, and she felt inexplicable warmth. Sheid on the bed, grabbed her daughter¡¯s small hand, and then stuffed the doll in her arms again in case she started crying in the morning for not being able to find it. That night, she slept soundly. She had never slept so peacefully without a dream since years ago. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy shook Xia Ruoxin. She rubbed her eyes while holding onto her doll with the other hand. ¡°Hmm?¡± She squinted and climbed down the bed carefully. She opened the door with the doll still in her hands and walked out groggily, but someone lifted her up off the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Yi pinched the girl¡¯s face, which was red from sleeping. Was she sleepwalking? Rainy rubbed her eyes with one hand and pursed her lips. ¡°Daddy, I wanna pee. Mommy¡¯s not waking up.¡± ¡°Hush.¡± Gao Yi put a finger to his lips. ¡°Mommy is tired so let her sleep. Daddy will take you there,¡± he said and carried her to the toilet. He opened the door and brought the sleepy Rainy in. She almost fell asleep when she raised her head, and her eyes widened. ¡°Awake?¡± Gao Yi patted her cheeks. What speed. She slept and woke up like it was nothing. Children were really pure and weren¡¯t preupied with thoughts, unlike adults who worried too much, sleptte, and had more dreams. ¡°Daddy, Mr. Sun is out.¡± Rainy narrowed her eyes and pointed outside excitedly. She pressed her face to Gao Yi¡¯s cheeks, her curved and smiling eyes turning golden gradually. ¡°Wanna go out and see Mr. Sun?¡± Gao Yi asked Rainy. The morning air was fresh, and so it was a good time to go for a walk. It was the weekend, and Rainy didn¡¯t have school. ¡°Yes.¡± Rainy nodded emphatically, but she struggled and jumped down from Gao Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy, I wanna brush my teeth and wash my face.¡± She cupped her face. She was a prettyss, and she was against heading out dirty without washing her face and brushing her teeth. Gao Yi bent down and tidied her bed head. Her hair had grown slightly longer. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He stood up and pulled Rainy¡¯s hand, leading her to wash up and change her clothes. When Xia Ruoxin woke up, the first thing she did was reach out for her daughter to check if she had kicked the nket away instinctively, but it was empty. She opened her eyes, wide awake instantly. No way. Her daughter was taken by someone? Chapter 385 - Bring Things to an End Chapter 385: Bring Things to an End Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was in a daze for a while and then reacted. The doll was missing, and so Rainy must have woken up by herself. She massaged between her brows. She felt like she had be decadent. She woke up when it was already sote. She wasn¡¯t that tired and only slept and ate at home, but she still didn¡¯t wake up early. When she finished washing up and went out, there was a note on the table like she expected. She took the paper and looked at the lively and neat handwriting. Handwriting reflected a person, and the man¡¯s easygoing nature was evident between the lines. ¡°I¡¯m bringing Rainy out for a walk.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiledfortably and ced the note back. She entered the kitchen to prepare a pumpkin porridge for the father and daughter. Hold on. Father and daughter. Her expression became conflicted. She was starting to let her imagination run wild again. Hold it. She shook her head and started to cook the rice. When Gao Yi and Rainy returned, they could smell the fragrance of the porridge as they walked in. Rainy sniffed the air. ¡°Mommy¡¯s food is the most delicious,¡± she said and dashed into the kitchen, hugging Xia Ruoxin¡¯s legs. She looked up and rubbed her cheeks against her legs. ¡°Mommy smells good.¡± ¡°Cheeky brat.¡± Xia Ruoxin poked her forehead. ¡°Where did you learn that sweet talk from?¡± Rainyughed heartily, seeming really ted. Soon, Xia Ruoxin ced all the dishes on the table. They really resembled a family now. A sophisticated father, a gentle and loving mother, and a beautiful and cute angel. They were eating when suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Who could it be at this time? Xia Ruoxin put down her chopsticks and went to open the door. When she saw the person outside, her cheerful expression instantly became cold. She closed the door behind her. ¡°Mr. Xia. What can I do for you?¡± Her voice was distant and cold. It was a tone that she wouldn¡¯t even use for strangers as she would at least greet a stranger with a smile. Xia Mingzheng¡¯s face was burning. He had never lowered himself and begged anyone in his life, but he did this time. Their whole family owed her a lot, after all. ¡°Ruoxin, your mother is really sick, and she wants to see you. No matter what, she did give birth to you.¡± Xia Mingzhen brought it up again¡ªnot because he was shameless, but because his wife was on the verge of a mental breakdown. She had been this way ever since Xia Yixuan returned. Xia Ruoxin pressed her lips tightly together. She told him she wasn¡¯t willing to. She turned around, twisted the doorknob, and walked in. The door closed with a thud and locked the man outside. It was impossible so he shouldn¡¯t have gone the extra mile. Rainy tilted her head strangely. ¡°Mommy, ck face.¡± She pointed at her own cheeks. She could sense her mother¡¯s bad mood. Gao Yi immediately carried the little girl to her room and stuffed the doll into her hands. He coaxed her, ¡°Stay here and y with the doll, Rainy. Remember to take care of her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded hard. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy. I will take good care of the doll.¡± Gao Yi ruffled Rainy¡¯s hair and closed the door. Outside, Xia Ruoxin was acting as if nothing happened. She cleaned the house casually with a nonplussed expression. ¡°Ruoxin,¡± Gao Yi called out to her. Ruoxin didn¡¯t answer nor react as she continued on with her work. ¡°Ruoxin,¡± Gao Yi repeated and walked over, taking the rag from her hand. She had wiped the area eight times. If she went on, the table might peel. ¡°Ah!¡± Xia Ruoxin reacted when the rag was taken from her. ¡°Hmm, what did you say?¡± She grabbed the rag from Gao Yi¡¯s hands and continued to wipe the table. She didn¡¯t want anyone to find out how troubled her heart was. ¡°Follow me.¡± Gao Yi pulled Xia Ruoxin away to the sofa, stopping her from mistreating the table. ¡°Ruoxin, who was that outside?¡± Gao Yi narrowed his eyes and searched Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. That person obviously stirred her heart. Maybe she couldn¡¯t sense it, but it was indeed stirred. ¡°Him?¡± Xia Ruoxin pursed her lips. ¡°My step-father. I know what you¡¯re going to ask.¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t hide anything from Gao Yi. ¡°He¡¯s here to ask me to visit my mother. If Xia Yixuan didn¡¯t return and had really died like in the rumors, she wouldn¡¯t want to meet me at all. I don¡¯t care if she really repented or just wants herself to feel better. It has nothing to do with me.¡± She knew Shen Yijun best. She was selfish, and she all she wanted now was definitely her forgiveness as well as proved that she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to be yed into someone else¡¯s hand. She might have forgotten the past, but Xia Ruoxin hadn¡¯t. When she was pregnant without anyone to take her in, when her daughter was sick and hospitalized and her life was in danger, what did that so-called mother do? She would always remember every word she said, every scene from that time. ¡°You don¡¯t care?¡± Gao Yi understood now. He gently caressed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head. She was just resenting. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled ndly. Her expression was stoic, and herplexion was light as if she really was talking about a stranger. ¡°Really?¡± Gao Yi asked again. Xia Ruoxin turned her head, and her gaze stopped at the window as if she knew what Gao Yi was about to say. ¡°If you don¡¯t care, then go take a look. Take it as a way to bring an end to things.¡± Gao Yi held her shoulders. ¡°It isn¡¯t like you to run away from things. It¡¯s not a viable solution. He came here for you twice, and he coulde here again for the third and fourth time. You can¡¯t run away forever. If you really don¡¯t care anymore, why not just go take a look?¡± Gao Yi persuaded her, knowing she was listening. She was a transparent woman. His words were not hard to understand, and he believed she knew what he was trying to say. The warm and golden light reflected into the room through the window ss, blinding them. In the distance, the wind blew, and the leaves fell. ... It was the umpteenth time Xia Ruoxin stepped into the hospital. She didn¡¯t like the ce. She hated it, in fact, but was still grateful towards it. She pressed her lips together. Her pale and in face was void of color and expression, like her eyes which were a pure ck but had started to deepen. She entered without bringing anything along with her. She listened to Gao Yi and put an end to things. Chapter 386 - She was Not Merchandise Chapter 386: She was Not Merchandise Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was a human being, not a thing or merchandise. One did not simply just cast a person aside or trample on her and decided to take her back only when one felt the need to do so, purely for the sake of proving one¡¯s insight. At the very least, one could still recover those that one had lost. However, once something was lost, it would remain so. Not every ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯ could be exchanged with an ¡®it¡¯s okay¡¯. Not every ¡®it¡¯s okay¡¯ meant forgiveness. She had taken Chu Lui¡¯s apology as a promise. However, his ¡®sorry¡¯ was the beginning of a lie. Song Wan¡¯s apology was hurtful to her... While Shen Yijun¡¯s apology was patronizing. She knew now that ¡®sorry¡¯ could also be a means to an end. Knock, knock. She knocked on the door and raised her eyes to look at the ward number. This should be the one. The door opened abruptly. Xia Mingzheng stared at her and was speechless for a long time. Perhaps, her unexpected presence was both a shock and a surprise to him. This child hade. Did it mean that she had forgiven them? ¡°Mingzheng, who is it?¡± Shen Yijun couldn¡¯t help herself from asking as she saw Xia Mingzheng standing at the door and speechless for a long time. ¡°Was it Xinxin?¡± She had said this not from surprise or happiness, but rather, with long-awaited expectation. It seemed as though she had been waiting for a few seasons from spring to summer, and to the cold autumn and winter. ¡°Yijun, look who is here.¡± Xia Mingzheng regained his senses and quickly moved out of the way. His expression was filled with both surprise and happiness. That¡¯s right. He was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Is that my Xinxin?¡± Shen Yijun straightened herself and sat on her bed. She had aged significantly. In a man¡¯s lifetime, the thing that one feared the most was insisting on something that one shouldn¡¯t be insisting on; doing something that one shouldn¡¯t have done; and wrong someone who shouldn¡¯t be wronged. These were all the things that Shen Yijun had done. Xia Ruoxin stood at the doorway of the ward as she simply looked at Shen Yijun¡¯s features which were both so familiar, and yet so strange. There was no emotion in her heart. Shen Yijun was so thrilled that tears had fallen from her eyes as she reached out for Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Xinxin, are you here to visit me? I knew you would be here to see me. Xinxin, it¡¯s all my fault. I am to me for everything. I have wronged you. Can you please forgive me and give me another chance?¡± Xia Mingzheng chimed in as he stood at the side. ¡°That¡¯s right, Ruoxin. It¡¯s good that you havee. Once your mother has been discharged, you should move back with us. Then, we can be reunited as a family.¡± Shen Yijun held her husband¡¯s hand tightly while tears swirled in her eyes. ¡°Mingzheng, I have finally found my Xinxin.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± Xia Mingzheng was ted, too. However, he stopped himself at the thought of his trouble-making daughter. How could that child be so unscrupulous? How nice would it be if she was half as obedient as Xia Ruoxin? Then, he wouldn¡¯t be so worried now. He was bing bald from all the worrying. Both of them continued with their lively conversation while Xia Ruoxin listened. She watched as they spoke and waited for them to finish fantasizing. ¡°Xinxin,e. Let me take a look at you.¡± Perhaps, Shen Yijun could sense the coldness from Xia Ruoxin. She felt sad, and yet, there was nothing she could do. It was all her fault that things between them had be so bad. It was all her and no one else. She was really wrong, and she was truly repentant. She did not dare to allow herself to look away from her daughter. In the past, she had not paid her any attention. Now, she realized that she had really given birth to this woman who looked exactly as she had when she was younger. Xia Ruoxin continued to stand at the doorway as though she wasn¡¯t paying attention to what Shen Yijun was saying. ¡°Ruoxin, why don¡¯t youe in first? Don¡¯t keep standing at the door.¡± Xia Mingzheng said in a hurry as he was somewhat embarrassed. He was worried that Shen Yijun might overthink and caused herself to go into a frenzy. He had let both of them down¡ªmother and daughter. There were times when he could have stepped up and put things to a stop. However, due to his selfishness, things had be this bad. It was almost unsalvageable. Nheless, Ruoxin had always been a soft-hearted and filial child. She must havee to forgive them. Wasn¡¯t that so? As for Shen Yijun and Xia Mingzheng, they would spend the rest of their lives treating this child well and giving her whatever they had owed her. Atst, Xia Ruoxin started to make her way into the ward and towards the bed. She was walking so slowly that with each step, Shen Yijun could feel her heartbeat and tension escting. She had been waiting and feeling remorseful for so long. It¡¯s finally here, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°Xinxin...¡± Shen Yijun¡¯s lips were dry without her meticulous care. They parted and closed from time to time. All that came out from those lips were two words¡ªXinxin. Xia Ruoxin continued to stare at her, unblinking. It made Shen Yijun so awkward that she lowered her head. She was honestly ashamed. ¡°Ruoxin.¡± Xia Mingzheng was a businessman with a keen sense of sensitivity. His heart began to sink as he experienced an indescribable suppression and heaviness. Compared to Shen Yijun, he was so much better at observation. He was afraid that Xia Ruoxin¡¯s motive this time bying here was not reconciliation. In fact, he, too, knew that it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as that. He couldn¡¯t imagine himself in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoes. His face started to feel hot. It was his sin for causing all this. Xia Mingzheng wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mr. Xia, I have seen her. Please do not disturb me anymore. Okay?¡± ¡°Xinxin...¡± Shen Yijun¡¯s voice cracked when she heard this. ¡°Xinxin, how can you say this?¡± She clutched tightly at the front of her blouse. Her chest hurt badly. It was robbing her ability to breath. Xia Ruoxin merely smiled. The sharpness in her eyes had lessened¡ªlike her heart. She was calm. There was no anger, heartache, or sadness. It was like a t terrain, without any slopes or potholes. ¡°Mrs. Xia, I believe I have made myself very clear to you. My mother passed away when I was four years old. Please take it that your daughter has also died when she was four years old. In fact, I have surpassed the age of needing a mother. I gave you and myself a chance when you robbed me of my amulet, shaved my head bald, deprived me of my dream, and chased me out of the house. ¡°I thought if you can save me and my daughter, I am willing to forgive anything. You are my mother till the end of time. Even if the Xia family doesn¡¯t want you in the future, I will be willing to take care of you no matter how tough it will be for me. However, you don¡¯t need me. You have a husband; you have money and status. Oh, yes. Your favorite daughter has returned. So what do you need me for?¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled, without anger or hatred. It was as though her heart had lightened up. If she had never owned anything, she had no need to be angry or sad. Chapter 387 - She could be Okay Chapter 387: She could be Okay Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She shook her head. Two clusters of gray had appeared below her eyes, underneath her curly eyshes. ¡°I won¡¯t being to visit you anymore. Trust me. You will be fine because you can¡¯t bear to part with everything you have right now. You simply refused to allow the existence of your defeat, and I refused to be the stepping stone to your sess.¡± When she was finished, she turned around. In her heart, there were still no traces of wavy colors. Suddenly, she heard the wailing cries of Shen Yijun. It was shrieking. Filled with self-mockery. If crying would resolve problems, she was willing to cry tanks and tanks of tears. However, it wouldn¡¯t. Nothing would. When she came out of the hospital, a gust of wind suddenly blew at her locks of hair which was above her shoulders. Waves of refreshing coolness met her as shebed her hair with her fingers. She fiddled with her messy ck fringe. As she looked up, a man¡¯s silhouette from afar fell into her line of vision. He was harder than a rock; his heart was more vtile than the red sea. He was harder to figure out than the abyss. This was the kind of man that a woman should steer clear of. She was the only stupid one to throw everything that she had into a rtionship with him. Now that she thought of it, it was actually quiteughable. That man was also stunned to see her. Perhaps, he might not have expected to. Sparks suddenly shed in his dark eyes which erupted into fireworks and vanished in an instant. He strode over with steady steps. However, only he knew that his heart was thumping so loudly that he could hear it vividly. He started to be giddy; his spirit tensing. Even his hands were sweating so badly. He never dreamed of a day when he would be so stressed up. Even when he was negotiating all those billion-dor deals, he had never been afraid. Yet¡ªnow, he was scared, worried, and hesitating. Yes. He should say something to her. Hi. It¡¯s such a coincidence that you are here, too. What are you doing here? How have you been? However, regardless of the numerous openings and different approaches, he found it hard to say anything. In the end, his lips merely parted and closed. It seemed as if a lump of cotton was stuck in his throat. ¡°Ruo...¡± Before he could finish what he was about to say, Xia Ruoxin turned around abruptly without a backward nce and left. She stretched her hand out and hailed a taxi. There was no hesitation in her actions. Chu Lui¡¯s thin lips moved. He pursed them tightly, and he could vaguely taste the hint of bitterness. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not need this kind of apology. Like she had said, some apologies were not a means to an end. If they really wanted to dispute what to hate, she was willing to give him one so they would go their separate ways and not have anything to do with each other. Xia Ruoxin sat in the taxi and crossed her fingers between one another unconsciously as she turned her face away. The reflection of her side profile could be seen on the window of the car. She wanted tough. However, she could not bring herself to move the corners of her lips. Truly, they should stop harassing her. Couldn¡¯t they? Whether it was Shen Yijun or Chu Lui. Once she reached home, that silence finally caused her turbulent heart to calm down gradually. She walked to the table and picked up a piece of note. This was Gao Yi and her way of leaving a message for each other. Using a mobile phone might have been easier, but Gao Yi preferred this method. Compared to the current generation¡¯s dependence on modern electronics, a handwritten note coupled with the smell of ink and his calligraphic handwriting conveyed his caring, consideration, and warmth. ¡°I took Rainy out to eat KFC. Remember to eat when youe back. Don¡¯t ill-treat your stomach. You won¡¯t go wrong with a doctor¡¯s instructions.¡± There was even a smiley doll drawn on the note¡ªa circle with an egg and four matchsticks. However, above the egghead, there was hair. On each matchstick, there were even smaller egg faces scribbled with a few words. However, she could see each word clearly. It was definitely written very seriously. She couldn¡¯t help herself fromughing out loud and felt much better. It would seem that her daughter took after her. The little girl sure had some artistic talent. In the future¡ªas her mother, she would encourage her daughter to pursue her dream if she really liked it. She kept the note and went into the kitchen to cook herself some noodles. As she sat at the table, she suddenly felt a sense of loneliness. Was it because it was too quiet? Or her heart was just too confused? She had simply cut off some ties which she should have done a long time ago and seen someone she shouldn¡¯t have. She smiled faintly in self-mockery. Yet, no one saw the bitterness in her eyes. So a day had arrived when many people would try ways and means simply to apologize to an unwanted woman like her. She took out her sketchbook, sat on the sofa, and started drawing. After a few strokes, it became a drawing that one could easily understand. Her strokes were soft, and the sketch was finished in one try. Her level of painting was self-taught. As she drew, her interest grew. When her hand began to ache, she put the sketchbook down and realized it was almost five o¡¯clock. Those two should be back any time. She should go and do some marketing quickly, or else all of them would have to be hungry. She took her purse and left. No matter who she saw or what she encountered in the day, she was still her. She was not unfeeling, but a woman who decided to take things as they were because she had gone through too much. Once she returned as she stood outside the door, she could hear the childish voice of Rainy. She was asking Gao Yi all sorts of trivial questions. At times, even Xia Ruoxin would be stumbled by Rainy¡¯s questions. She had not known that a child would have so many thoughts; neither had she seen other children asked so many tough and weird questions. This was definitely not from her. She pushed the door open. Rainy looked around and ran barefoot straight into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s legs. She hugged her mother¡¯s thighs and started to tell Xia Ruoxin about her day. ¡°Mommy, I went to the park today to fly a kite. It flew so high, and it was pretty.¡± ¡°Mmm, I know.¡± What a showoff. Xia Ruoxin squatted and carried her daughter using her right hand. Rainy kissed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s cheek hard, and then she proceeded to bury her little face into her mother¡¯s nape as though she was tired. Gao Yi was sitting at the side. He smiled at Xia Ruoxin, subtly indicating to her that he had something to say; but he was in no hurry. Xia Ruoxin knew Rainy¡¯s routine well. After ying for such a long time, she must be really exhausted. She must be very sleepy from the way she kept rubbing her eyes. Chapter 388 - She would Use a Lifetime to Repay Him Chapter 388: She would Use a Lifetime to Repay Him Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She brought her daughter into the room, took a wet towel from the bathroom, and wiped the girl¡¯s feet gently. Rainy knitted her eyebrows in difort as she felt someone touched her feet. Her knitted eyebrows and pursed lips truly resembled someone. Xia Ruoxin could not deny the blood rtionship which seemed so magical. Rainy¡¯s father might not know of her existence, and she had never seen her biological father. However, her temperament, habits, and even mannerisms at times were a shadow of that man¡¯s. Gao Yi was still sitting on the sofa with a stack of things when Xia Ruoxin came out of Rainy¡¯s room. She tidied up her hair and tucked them behind her ears. ¡°Ruoxin,e over here and sit.¡± Gao Yi knew she wasing. He pointed to the space beside him without looking up. His attention was solely on the few paintings on hisp. Xia Ruoxin walked over to him and sat down with both her hands resting on herp. Her actions reflected her good upbringing. She had stayed at the Xia household for over a decade, but she had not learned anything. However, she had nock of good manners. After all, Xia Mingzheng had maintained a good facade, and Shen Yijun had ensured that the tool she had used to gain ess into the Xia family had not been under any bad influence. Whatever Xia Ruoxin had to learn, she did so; and anything that she needed to pay attention to, she understood, too. Take her posture for example. She had not forgotten this throughout all these years of poverty. Perhaps, it might also have be a habit or an instinct. ¡°Ruoxin, do you like to paint?¡± Gao Yi organized the pieces of paintings on hisp. He closed them together and put them aside. His actions were gentle, unlike others who were in the habit of leaving their things everywhere. This showed that he was an extremely detailed man who respected both others and himself. ¡°Mmm, I like it.¡± Xia Ruoxin had not hidden her hobby. ¡°I have loved it ever since I was young. I don¡¯t recall much, but it seemed that my biological father loved to paint, too. Back then, he would hold my hand and teach me how to paint. I can¡¯t really remember his looks. However, I can still recall this piece in my memory. This might as well be the love that my father has bestowed on me. ¡°In the end...¡± Her voice became slower and softer. One could easily hear the mockery in it. ¡°After my mother married into the Xia family with me in tow, she took away my only hobby. However, I knew that it was the price to pay for joining the Xia household. My mother had to pay, and so did I. To put it inly, who would treat aplete stranger well for no apparent reason?¡± She had thought of it with an open mind¡ªwithout hatred or anger, only some regrets. ¡°I see.¡± Gao Yi hugged his arms around his chest. Then, he reached out and ced his fingers on her forehead and tucked her hair behind her ear. ¡°Since you have the interest, might as well go and take some sses. It¡¯s not such a bad thing being an art teacher.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Xia Ruoxin pointed at herself. She felt that Gao Yi always thought too highly of her. Besides, she had not majored in painting. Instead, she had learned how to y the piano. Compared to the music that Xia Yixuan had yed, hers sounded like noise. She did not have much affinity in music, partly because she had no interest in it. What good was learning music? She didn¡¯t even have the skills to earn a living. That¡¯s why she and Rainy had to live in poverty all these years. ¡°No.¡± She shook her head. Gao Yi¡¯s suggestion was good; however, she was not good enough. She was more worried about hampering the students¡¯ progress. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± Again, Gao Yi took the paintings done by Xia Ruoxin. His smile had been affectionate as though it had been basking under the warm sun, soundlessly and smooth. ¡°This business about painting actually needs talent. You are not bad at it. You should go to school and study. A big school may not be possible, but a small ss will be sufficient. There are many small-scaled painting sses locally, and their foundation requirements are not high, but what you need is to understand. Your paintings, in this respect, must fit the requirements.¡± When Xia Ruoxin wanted to say something, Gao Yi proceeded to interrupt her and dispel her doubts. ¡°This can be considered as your dream. Don¡¯t you want to fulfill it?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Xia Ruoxin had many dreams. However, all these years of hardships had put them to a stop. Now, all she wanted to do was to find a nice-paying job with her own ie. Gao Yi had been paying for all the expenses, and she felt bad. Even though he always said he didn¡¯t mind, she still felt sorry. She bit her lip. Needless to say, Gao Yi¡¯s suggestion had indeed moved her. Moreover, the condition of one of her hands had made it tough for her to find a suitable job. She couldn¡¯t possibly go back to work as a mover because that kind of work was not meant for a woman. The money wasn¡¯t that great, too. If she could really learn to paint, she could conduct small painting sses for children once she had graduated. She knew that there were numerous sses like that, and they had been doing well. If only she could do that, it would be great. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop thinking about it.¡± Gao Yi got up. He came in front of Xia Ruoxin and squatted to look her in the eyes. ¡°Ruoxin, you can trust me. I¡¯m not a stranger to you.¡± ¡°I...¡± Xia Ruoxin opened her mouth. She felt stupid, not knowing what to say. She had already owed him so much. How was she going to repay him? She had spent over a decade to repay the Xia family and used half her life to repay Chu Lui. However, she had owed Gao Yi so much more. How was she going to repay him? ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Gao Yi suddenly moved closer. His nose was almost touching her face. He was so close that she could count the number of eyshes and see her own reflections with her naturally curved lips in his eyes. I see you with my eyes, but what do you see with yours? She was stunned and embarrassed. She knew what he wanted, but she refused to give him an answer. Her evasion caused the light in Gao Yi¡¯s eyes to dim slightly. Then, he got closer as though nothing had happened. ¡°Ruoxin, what is it that¡¯s truly on your mind?¡± he asked again. ¡°I was thinking...¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her eyes. When she looked up again, her eyes met Gao Yi¡¯s with such simplicity. ¡°I was thinking... I already owed you so much. How am I to repay you? I have repaid the others; the ones that I owed and those that I don¡¯t. I could repay them all. However, I still owe you so much that they have piled up.¡± ¡°You can use a lifetime to repay me.¡± Gao Yi reached out and embraced her. Then, he pressed her head gently onto his shoulders. This was a little piece of heaven for Rainy and for her. Chapter 389 - What is a Beauty Chapter 389: What is a Beauty Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands began to clench up by her side, and her body froze ever so slightly. However, gradually, she began to rx with the sound of the man¡¯s breathing. He smelled clean with the scent of shower gel; refreshing and natural. There was even a hint of the doctor¡¯s disinfectant which was too clean. All of a sudden, she was tired. Indeed, this was truly an irresistible temptation. She had worked hard, been on her own toiling for so long, went through turmoil, and had seen so much. Sometimes, all she wanted was to have a shoulder to depend on just like this. However, her identity... She was a divorced woman with a daughter. She was a cripple, and she had even sold herself. There were times when she would look at herself and feel ashamed. asionally, she would think of how wonderful it was to have met someone like Gao Yi. How amazing would it be if the one she loved had not been Chu Lui? With everything that had happened this year, was it going in the reverse direction, towards a road of blooming flowers? Yet, this was wishful thinking. After all, she had not met one; she was already like this. ¡°Go to a school. I will help you find a good one.¡± Gao Yi reached out and rubbed her back in a soothing manner. He felt her body slowly rxing. He was not in a hurry. They had plenty of time together. A woman who had been hurt before would not open herself up easily to others. Wounds needed time to heal. Time would heal everything. He just had to wait. Xia Ruoxin hesitated. Finally, she nodded her head gently. ¡°Okay,¡± she agreed. She would repay him. Just let her owe him a bit more. She would do everything within her power to repay him for everything. Gao Yi moved quickly. After a few days, when Xia Ruoxin had almost forgotten about attending art school, he told her that he had found her a school. It was in the vicinity of Rainy¡¯s school, and he had already paid the fees and registered for Xia Ruoxin without discussing with her. He knew her well. With this woman, he had to hand it to her directly. Otherwise, she would only dy it again and again because of her habitual inferiority. A woman needed her self-confidence. Yet, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s confidence had been worn off throughout all these years. In order for her to find herself again and be the old Xia Ruoxin, she needed to truly forget the past and start afresh. Naturally, a woman like Xia Ruoxin also remembered who had treated her well. She tended to forget easily those who had owed her. However, if she was the one to owe someone, she would remember that person for the rest of her life. Sometimes, Gao Yi was also being selfish. The reason why he had been doing so much for her was that he wanted to make it impossible for her to leave him. On this day, Xia Ruoxin brought her registration form and came to the art studio. Knock, knock. She knocked on the door and took a deep breath. The door opened, and a young woman came out. ¡°Hi, I am here for the ss.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled coyly as she handed over her registration form. The woman who came out took over the registration form and scanned through the particrs. Then, she turned back and shouted into the room, ¡°Hey,e out quick. There is a beauty. A gorgeous, beautiful woman is here. She will be gone if you arete.¡± When she¡¯s finished, she suddenly gripped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Oh, I am holding the beauty¡¯s hand. I feel so fortunate. I am so happy that I am going to pass out.¡± Xia Ruoxin could hear the sound of random footsteps stomping around behind the woman. All at once, more than ten heads popped out from the small doorway. Weren¡¯t they afraid of getting their heads stuck in the small space? ¡°Stop pushing me. My head...¡± ¡°Stop pushing already. You are squeezing my guts out.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the beauty? Where¡¯s the beauty?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right here. I touched here.¡± A hand reached out. They had no idea whose hand was it, but it had urately found its way onto the back of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah... I touched the beauty!¡± Xia Ruoxin was aghast. She looked on with wide eyes as though she was going to cry. She must have looked silly. Suddenly, she burst outughing. Her new ssmates seemed really adorable. ¡°Whoa, the beauty hasughed. She looked at me andughed.¡± ¡°What? She wasughing at your melon-shaped face. The beauty was actuallyughing to me.¡± ¡°What the heck. Then, what kind of face do you have? She was actually feeling disgusted. How can she be smiling at you?¡± The rowdiness was the very first lesson that Xia Ruoxin attended. This was also the ce where Xia Ruoxin first gained the nickname ¡®Beauty¡¯. ¡°Do you know how the Beauty became so beautiful?¡± One of the students gave a knock on another¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Look at the way the posture and the way she moved. How can she look so pleasing and seductive?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she¡¯s a beauty.¡± Another student looked up and pinched her ssmates¡¯ small, round cheeks. ¡°Actually, you look pretty, too.¡± ¡°Oh, really.¡± That student cupped her face. ¡°Am I really pretty?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± His friend replied seriously. ¡°Beauty¡¯s good looks are natural, aesthetic, elegant, and exquisite while your good looks are artistically manly.¡± ¡°Scram!¡± A flying kick almostnded on that student¡¯s face. That student evaded gloomily with his grumbling. ¡°You are not only manly but also fierce. Beauty is better. The gorgeous way she looks when she¡¯s drawing is equivalent to a goddess.¡± Xia Ruoxin realized someone seemed to be talking about her. She looked up, and suddenly, a smile lit up on her face, all the way to her eyebrows. Her smile was so dazzling that the others started to see waves of flowers before their eyes. Beautiful was insufficient to describe Beauty. Everything about her spoke charm. Even the way she dug her nose was considered beautiful. However, it seemed that none of them had seen her digging her nose. Their Beauty wasn¡¯t only gorgeous; she was smart and hardworking, too. Her foundation might be weak, but she picked things up very quickly. One could see the obvious improvement in her foundation even though she had joined the sster than her peers. The instructor teaching the ss was a renowned illustrator. She turned down the other major universities¡¯ invitations to set up this studio. Perhaps, the master¡¯s character was just bent on choosing a path that was anything but normal. Or maybe, she preferred to embrace her freedom and liked the flexibility of searching for her inspirations. The sry of being a professor in the university might not be as much as what she was earning at the studio. Regardless of her reasons, the illustrations done by the master was considered unique. ¡°Have you taken lessons before?¡± The master came over to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s side and lowered her head as she watched the way her student was holding her brush. Chapter 390 - She was Still Young Chapter 390: She was Still Young Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No. I just like it.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s dotted gently on the paper with her brush, pulled, and turned; and a circle emerged. Liking could also be a hobby which could turn into motivation. The master was satisfied with her student¡¯s reply. She couldn¡¯t help herself from taking another look at her student¡ªthe one nicknamed ¡®Beauty¡¯ by the other students. She truly had outstanding looks. Although she was not wearing any thick makeup, she looked refreshing like the tender grass in March apanied by a flowery fragrant. She had nice features which were a natural gift. Especially her smile¡ªit was gentle like the daughter of an eminent family from an ancient time, with exceptionally good upbringing. Once one got closer to her, one would know that she was an extremely easygoing and down-to-earth person. She would crack jokes with others, bring something that she made, and share with everyone. Beauty now had another nickname¡ªMasterchef because the food she made was delicious. A young man walked over and produced a rose from behind him like magic. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, this is for you.¡± He held the rose before her with both hands. ¡°For me?¡± Xia Ruoxin blinked her eyes. Why was he giving her a flower out of the blue? ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The young man smiled cheekily. ¡°I plucked it from the side of the road. It didn¡¯t cost me anything.¡± Of course, it hadn¡¯t cost him any money because he had climbed over a wall and, in the process, gotten pricked by the thorns. He was almost bitten by stray dogs. Luckily, he escaped quickly enough. Otherwise, he might be taking a rabies vination now. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin epted the flower and ced it on her desk. It smelled fresh and pleasant. It was no wonder that many people liked flowers; flowers could cheer and lighten a person¡¯s mood. The young man¡¯s tensed expression finally loosened up. However, his sped fingers began to twine around each other. Oh gosh, Beauty had epted his flower. Was it enough to prove that she had also epted him? ¡°Sister Ruoxin, do you like the flower?¡± the young man asked cautiously. In fact, he had intended to ask ¡®do you like me?¡¯ too. However, he was too embarrassed. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t. Liking a flower didn¡¯t mean that she had indirectly told him she liked him. ¡°Mmm, I like it.¡± Xia Ruoxin kept the flower properly. ¡°My daughter likes roses, too.¡± Suddenly, as though lightning has struck from the sky, the young man was burnt. His heart had been sliced apart, kneaded, and torn. He sighed pitifully as he held his bleeding heart. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, you... you have a daughter?¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin put the flower on her desk, and then she reached out and rubbed the young man¡¯s head. He was only fifteen years old, ten years younger than her. In her eyes, he was only a child. ¡°My daughter is three years old. She¡¯s studying in a kindergarten not far away from here. I¡¯ll bring her here when there¡¯s time.¡± The young man sniffled as though he had lost his first love. However, he didn¡¯t seem very sad because there was a Little Beauty. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, you should bring her with you soon.¡± Stars shimmered in the young man¡¯s eyes. What a splendid asion it would be to have both the Big Beauty and Little Beauty here. He couldn¡¯t wait. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin organized the pieces of paper on the desk and tidied up the studio. Right at this moment, sunlight shone on her. She looked warm and inviting. When she was younger, many had had the urge to fall for her. A child would always have dreams which need not be crushed. Their dreams could be reced with other things. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s life had been plentiful. In fact, she was so busy she didn¡¯t have time. She spent her days in the art studio. After her sses ended, she would pick her daughter up from the kindergarten. As a doctor by profession, Gao Yi could have a heavy workload at times; and he could barely move after a few night shifts. All Xia Ruoxin could do was prepare some tonics for him. At the very least, he would not starve when it came to food. She was almost on-the-go the whole day. There was no time for her to think of other things because she was simply too busy. She kept her tools and looked at her watch. It was past five o¡¯clock. There were no vegetables at home so she had to go and buy some. However, on her way back from the market, a car wasing from the opposite direction. It stopped beside her. The car door opened, and a tall man wearing a suit emerged. He was a misfit standing at the market. This was an ordinary market whereas he was an elite from the society. His clothes were spotless while many people around him smelled like the market. The smell of vegetables, mud, poultry, and fish. ¡°Ruoxin, can we talk?¡± Chu Lui took a deep breath. The look in his dark eyes wasplex. It almost drowned him. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightened around the handle of the basket. She didn¡¯t know what she had to say to him. Not too long after that... They came to a western restaurant. Chu Lui, in his suit, looked like he belonged here. However, Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t. She was wearing casual attire, a pair of t shoes, and carrying a basket full of groceries that she just bought. Nevertheless, thanks for her good looks and gentle disposition, she did not look out of ce upon her arrival at the restaurant. ¡°What would you like to have?¡± Chu Lui handed the menu to Xia Ruoxin as he asked. ¡°A ss of water. Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not look at the menu. She wasn¡¯t here to eat or drink water. It was because of basic courtesy. ¡°You don¡¯t want anything else?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°The steak here is quite good. Do you want to try it?¡± ¡°Mr. Chu, you might have forgotten about some things because of your busy schedule. I don¡¯t like steak.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced both her hands on the table. She sounded sarcastic. That¡¯s right. She never liked steak especially those cooked medium-rare. Xia Yixuan or perhaps Li Manni might like it. Chu Lui¡¯s held his ss, and his hand paused in mid-air, as though he had forgotten something. His heart was hollow. He had truly forgotten about that. No, he had never bothered to remember that Xia Ruoxin did not like to eat steak. The Xia Ruoxin in the past was alwaysughing. No matter where he brought her or he ordered for her to eat, she would say it is nice as though she really liked it. In reality, he had not paid any attention to her: the raised eyebrows and her pursed lips. How she must have endured it. She had put up with it in the past because he was Chu Lui, and she liked him. Yet now, she could not tolerate him. Was it because she no longer liked him? At the thought of this, Chu Lui froze. It felt like something had been carved out from his heart when he was wide awake. He could not reconcile or endure the pain. ¡°Ruoxin.¡± He called Xia Ruoxin¡¯s name¡ªa name that had not faded in his heart for the past four years. Time could not wash it away. He could not forget even with the distance between them. All these years, it just became clearer and clearer. Chapter 391 - Who’s The Mistress

Chapter 391: Who¡¯s The Mistress

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He had imagined more than ten scenes of them meeting, even him torturing and her epting meekly but would still love him undyingly and wait for him. Yet, why was it gone now? It was still Xia Ruoxin in front of him, but her eyes were so dim and made his body go cold while her attitude made him scared. Xia Ruoxin lifted the cup of water to her lips and took a sip as she looked down. Her eyshes cast faint shadows below her eyes. It was delicate and beautiful and, at the same time, unyielding. She opened her eyes again and stared straight at Chu Lui without blinking. Her heart didn¡¯t seem to ache anymore. Was it because she forgot, or she didn¡¯t love him anymore? She didn¡¯t know, but her heart was indeed as still as water. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Chu Lui called out again. ¡°What else do you need, Mr. Chu? Please make it quick. I still have to head home.¡± Her formality increased the distance between them. Chu Lui could obviously touch the woman in front of him, but when he stretched his hand, he would always be faced with foam and bubbles. The real person seemed so far, almost a world apart. Chu Lui smiled bitterly. He finally had the taste of a fruit, a bad fruit. It was a bitter fruit that he had nted himself, and he was now eating it. ¡°How have you been?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin replied ndly and turned her face away. Her eyesnded on the pink rose on the table. The flower stood for love. However, flowers would wither... and so did love. ¡°Ruoxin. You can tell me if you meet any difficulties.¡± Chu Lui moved to take out his business card out of habit, but it didn¡¯t feel quite right when he put his hand to his pocket. Then, he remembered that Xia Ruoxin wasn¡¯t a business partner. ¡°I...¡± He licked his dry lips. There were dark circles under his eyes. It appeared he hadn¡¯t been well. ¡°Ruoxin, my number is still the same. Do you still remember?¡± ¡°I forgot.¡± Xia Ruoxin reached out and took the rose from the table. Her hazy answer surged a certain emotion. When did Chu Lui be so humble and obsequious? They had both changed. She was starting to be herself, and yet he looked like he was starting to lose himself. ¡°I have something on. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the rose back in the vase. It wasn¡¯t hers so she wouldn¡¯t take it. Of course, this applied to someone else¡¯s man, too. She didn¡¯t care for that. She wasn¡¯t Li Manni who could leech onto somebody¡¯s husband and brag shamelessly about it being true love till now. Was true love like this? Sheughed. If this was true love, she really wanted to tell them that they were ridiculous. Chu Lui noticed she was about to leave and stood up in a hurry. He reached out and grabbed her hand. Instantly, it seemed like something had burrowed into his heart. His heart skipped a beat. It was a strange feeling. Thump, thump, thump... His heart was beating rapidly. His chest was full as if he had suddenly found something he was missing. All of a sudden, it dawned on him; but it was toote, it seemed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Suddenly, a sharp shriek cut through the air. It was like an angry wind and a jealous rain, and it made the air turned icy cold instantly. Li Manni approached them, not believing what she was seeing. Her own husband and her husband¡¯s ex-wife. How could they? She was carrying his child. ¡°Manni, go back first.¡± Chu Lui held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tight, not wanting to let go instinctively. He was scared that he wouldn¡¯t find her back again after he let her go again. ¡°Go back? Why would I?¡± Li Manni was starting to be hysterical. She walked forward with rapid strides and reached her palm out without hesitation, her pretty eyes now filled with jealousy and hate. She was going to murder her. Murder this shameless woman. She clearly knew that Chu Lui had a wife and was expecting a child soon, but she was still here shamelessly trying to rekindle their old me. Unforgivable. There was a loud smack. It shocked everyone present at the scene. Luckily, it wasn¡¯t the peak period; and there weren¡¯t many people in the shop. The prices in this shop were high, and other than the waitress, there were only a few other people. Chu Lui would lose face otherwise. However, his face was already lost. For example, there was a handprint conspicuous on his usually stony face. How was he going to exin it to others when he returned? Was he going to say that he knocked against something or that he fell? Li Manni¡¯s eyes were overflowing with tears. Her fingers were tingling, and her fingertips were already numb. She had put in a lot of force in that p. ¡°Why? Why?¡± She went forward and pounded on Chu Lui. ¡°Why are you together with her? Did she seduce you? Xia Ruoxin, you shameless bitch. Why are you appearing in our lives now? What right do you have to meet up with my husband again?¡± The people in the shop were eavesdropping surreptitiously, and with those words, they vaguely understood the situation. Their eyesnded on Xia Ruoxin as they looked down on her with hostility. Out of all the things she could be these days, she had to be someone¡¯s mistress. Chu Lui red icily at them, and they didn¡¯t dare get in on the action anymore due to the intimidation from his coldness. Xia Ruoxin rubbed her wrist, staying silent as Li Manni beat and scolded Chu Lui and as the condescending and unfriendly eyesnded on her. She turned around and took the vase that held the rose, which was half-filled with water. She put the rose on the table, and before anyone could react, water sshed onto the top of Li Manni¡¯s head. The cold sensation on Li Manni¡¯s face made her shudder. The water trickled down her face, washing down her borate makeup and ruining it. She was pregnant, but which was more important: the child or beauty? She was wearing makeup and high heels. Did she even care for her baby? ¡°You poured water on me? You had the nerve to do so?¡± Li Manni touched her face. She couldn¡¯t believe that she, Xia Ruoxin, had the nerve to pour water on her. How dare she? How could she? Chapter 392 - Who Won

Chapter 392: Who Won

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Xia Ruoxin. I¡¯m going to kill you.¡± Her pretty-looking face was contorted as she wed at Xia Ruoxin without reason. Her long fingernails aimed to scratch her face, or at least a piece of a wall. However, when her fingernails were about to reach Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, a force from somewhere held her hand back. ¡°Lui...¡± She looked back, her tears falling. For the first time, she experienced the emotions called heartbreak, sadness, and hatred. ¡°Why? I¡¯m your wife. I¡¯m the one you love the most. Why did you stop me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Manni.¡± Chu Lui held Li Manni¡¯s arm tight. His cold voice could freeze one to death... and also one¡¯s heart. ¡°I thought I made it very clear that you don¡¯t need to do this. I said that I wouldn¡¯t divorce you. What else do you want to prove?¡± Li Manni didn¡¯t feel at ease with his words. In fact, her chest was filled with a sense of danger. Her heart was already blinded by hatred. ¡°Hah...¡± Sheughed, so hard that she almost cried. ¡°Chu Lui. I gave you my everything, but this is how you treat me, letting others humiliate your wife?¡± ¡°Yes. He is that kind of man.¡± Xia Ruoxin sneered, and her eyes gleamed with slight sarcasm. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the things that he did to me just to make you his wife. Would you be able to live after experiencing all that? Humiliation. You¡¯re not fit to say that.¡± Chu Lui nched. His thin lips that were pressed tightly together seem to tremble slightly. He couldn¡¯t deny that, and he couldn¡¯t exin himself. He had indeed done those sorts of things. Since he did it, he would admit it. Xia Ruoxin flung the vase on the floor, and it shattered with a smash. ¡°Don¡¯t act lovey-dovey in front of me. I¡¯ve already seen your deep love for each other.¡± She looked at the disheveled Li Manni, her unwavering stare almost making Li Manni go mad with sinister. No. She wouldn¡¯t be a second Xia Ruoxin. She had a baby, yes, a baby. When the baby was out, no one would take away what was all hers anymore: Chu Lui, money, status, and everything. It was all hers, everything. No one should even think of snatching them all away. She didn¡¯t realize how twisted her heart was starting to be or how she was almost losing her mind. Was it herself or someone else that changed her so? She wanted to hold onto the things the more she cared about them. The more she liked them, the more she wanted to have it all to herself. Even if it wasn¡¯t the best¡ªas long as she liked it, she had to obtain it. She raised her head and wailed without restraints, like raindrops on a pear blossom, which was now wilted. Her makeup was ruined after all, and she looked like a stray cat that had appeared out of nowhere¡ªugly and dirty. Chu Lui¡¯s thin lips twitched, and he was starting to be speechless. He reached his hand out and wiped away the tears on her face. ¡°You¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± Li Manni finally revealed a smile between her weeps. ¡°Lui, I knew it. You still love me. The one you love most is just me.¡± She rested her head on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders. Chu Lui stiffened, his conflicted ck eyesnding on Xia Ruoxin. The love Li Manni imed pressured him so much he couldn¡¯t breathe. He didn¡¯t know that at that time, Li Manni had her lips curved gleefully. Her red lips parted as she seemed to say. I won... Xia Ruoxin turned around. She didn¡¯t know why, but her heart twinged slightly. She didn¡¯t care anymore. Not anymore. It was none of her business who loved or didn¡¯t love who. She just didn¡¯t wish to see them again, and for them to stop showing off their love in front of her and treat her as a tool to improve their rtionship. She was really disgusting. She opened the door. The light outsidended on her eyes, and there was an instant where it pierced her eyes sharply. Instinctively, she covered her eyes with her hands and blocked the sun. After a while, she slowly moved her hands away, her eyes watering up. It must be from the sun. Sheughed at herself mockingly and then left the ce with huge strides. The elegant man donning a suit in the shop kept looking outside. It was unclear if he was following after the woman. When she was here, he stayed. When she left, he was no longer present, too. Even if his body was here, his soul was off to who knows where. ... Li Manni stabbed the steak in her te forcefully. She used the fork to put a piece into her mouth. The bloody meat filled her with an indescribable tion. She lowered her head again and drew out the blood from the steak. It was like the blood and meat of a certain woman. When she stabbed another piece, Chu Lui reached his hand out and took her te away. ¡°Stop eating it. It¡¯s bad for the baby.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll stop.¡± Li Manni answered obediently. She pulled Chu Lui¡¯s hand to her stomach. ¡°Lui, do you feel that? Our child is growing. He¡¯s already a month old. In less than a month, we can see him.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s fingers twitched as he wanted to move away, but in the end, he could only let it stay on Li Manni¡¯s stomach. It was a child, one connected to him by blood, and the child he had looked forward to for four years. No matter if the baby was a girl or a boy, they would be the apple of his eye. The thing he wanted most was right here beside him in front of his eyes. It was so near, and he just needed to wait... but why were his emotions so heavy? Butterflies couldn¡¯t fly forever. Simrly, happiness only lived in the beginning and neversted. ¡°Lui, let¡¯s go for a walk, okay? The doctor said that walking is good for the mother and the baby.¡± Li Manni rested her chin on Chu Lui¡¯s arm and said coquettishly. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the park. I want to take a walk, like how we did in the past.¡± She mentioned the past deliberately, trying to make him recall their blissful days in the past. He used to bring her there often and doted on her like a princess. Now, the princess was still a princess, but Chu Lui was no longer Chu Lui. What could she do to make this man stay? Chu Lui wanted to draw his arm away, but Li Manni held him tightly. Atst, he answered, ¡°I still have things to do in thepany. Next time.¡± He stood up and took the suit he set aside just now. The medium-well steak was still on the table, untouched. In the past, he thought the food here was decent, but now, he found it hard to stomach. Chapter 393 Chapter 393: Untitled Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios What all he wanted to eat now? He wanted a bowl of noodles cooked by Xia Ruoxin. He was willing to exchange all the delicacies in the world for that, but was she still willing to make him one? Heughed bitterly. There was no way. ¡°Lui, I want to go. Thepany won¡¯t copse from just one day of your absence. It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve spent time together. Just this once, okay?¡± Li Manni hugged Chu Lui¡¯s arm tightly as she looked up at Chu Lui in anticipation. Her gaze resembled her so much it made Chu Lui¡¯s heart waver. In a daze, he ced his hand against Li Manni¡¯s cheek. It was like deja vu. There was a woman who pleaded and looked at him like that once, too. She still existed, but she was gone. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Lui put on his suit. Li Manni¡¯s hand never left his body, even when he was wearing his clothes. When he put his hand through the sleeve, he had to wait for her to grab on to his other hand before he could put his other hand through the sleeve. After paying the bill, Li Manni hugged Chu Lui¡¯s arm again tightly. She wanted to let everyone know that he was her man, her husband, and no one could snatch him away. All those women were desperate and thirsty and looked as if they wanted to eat him up, but when they saw her, they could only shrink back. At times like these, she was extremely gleeful. This was all hers. Only hers. Thest rays of the setting sun illuminated the stream. The water wasn¡¯tpletely clear, but it still reflected the light and glittered like the stars. In the distance, a young couple was having their wedding photoshoot. The young and stylish photographer asked the man to kiss the woman. The man kissed her shyly and moved away quickly. Everyone smiled. The groom¡¯s face turned redder. A pure and simple love. As time passed, some things were buried in the river of the past, and some moments they once had were forgotten. ¡°Lui, look how happy they look.¡± Li Manni held Chu Lui¡¯s arms andced their fingers together. She was looking earnestly, but Chu Lui was distracted. Li Manni didn¡¯t bother anymore and continued yapping by his ear. Chu Lui had a short temper, but Li Manni knew him well enough to know that towards a pregnant woman like her, he needed to be patient. A mother¡¯s honor would increase as her son¡¯s position rose. However, she ced her hand on her stomach and bit her lip lightly. The trace of pain made here to her senses. ¡°Lui, let¡¯s go.¡± She smiled, hiding the coldness behind it. In the distance, the photographer pointed his camera to the sky as clear as a flower and captured the moment with apatible couple in his shot. The man was tall, handsome, and extremely sophisticated. He was dressed in a fitting suit with a hand in his pocket, his eyes calm and his features prominent. His every movement was filled with maturity and apelling force. As for the woman, she was donned in designer clothes and bathed in a golden aura. Her meticulously set hairdo shone like gold leaves under the setting sun, the reflections making it look like that of linen color. Her skin was beautiful and white, and though her facial features were not to be considered beautiful, the clothing she donned certainly made her look so. It was good photography material. He looked at the camera again and zoomed in to the picture. Weird. He looked closely at the picture in question. They looked close, but their hearts were apart. That was the conclusion he came to after a while. Yes, that was it. Both of them had problems. The problems of rich people sometimes surpassed those of themon people, and they might not have as much freedom. They were unting their love now, but who knew how many people they were cheating on each other. The photographer pressed quickly and deleted the photo in the camera. It wasn¡¯t aesthetic at all. What a waste of a beautiful face. When Chu Lui took Li Manni back home, he nced at the clock. It was time for him to go to work. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Li Manni asked suspiciously. She walked over and blocked Chu Lui¡¯s way. She was about to interrogate him when she caught herself and hugged his waist instead. Her eyes glittered with tears. ¡°Liu, stay with me today, okay? Just one day. I¡¯ve never asked you for anything much before. Just this once?¡± Chu Lui clenched his fist, but atst, he loosened his grip. He raised his wrist to look at the time. He had already been away for too long. Anyter and he would leave a handful of people waiting for nothing. ¡°I have a meeting. You can do a check.¡± He pushed Li Manni away and pulled her hand, leading her to the sofa. Then, he took the nket from the side, covered her knee, and stuffed the remote control to the television into her hand. ¡°I¡¯m going to the office.¡± Li Manni was about to speak, but Chu Lui interrupted her. ¡°I said that you could check up on me. Anytime.¡± His lips twitched slightly in self-mockery. ¡°Manni, I don¡¯t want to repeat that a third time. Don¡¯t do these things anymore, okay?¡± His hand rested gently on Li Manni¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I liked the you from the past, when you were simple and innocent. Now, something¡¯s changed.¡± Li Manni gripped the remote control in her hand, not taking in whatever was ying on the television. It was until Chu Lui left that she threw the remote on the floor with a loud thud. ¡°Like?¡± Sheughed coldly, so cold her heart ached. ¡°All you felt towards me was ¡®like¡¯? I don¡¯t need you to like me. You like the simple me, but I liked the Chu Lui from the past, too. You used to have only me in your eyes, but now, there¡¯s someone else. I can tolerate anyone, but never Xia Ruoxin. Chu Lui, why do you have to force me, why?¡± She questioned why continuously, but no one could give her an answer. At the same time, the woman on the TV was questioning the man. She was hysterical and unreasonable, and everything she did became a joke. Her face was contorted, and her heart was ferocious. Abruptly, Li Manni walked forwards suddenly and turned off the TV. She covered her face. Suddenly, almost, she thought she had be the woman on the TV. No matter how much of a fuss she made, the man would leave her in the end, and the woman would be left with a tragic end. She ced her hand in front of her chest, the cold making her shiver profusely. At that moment, the doorbell rang. The door would open soon. Chapter 394 - Manipulation Not Wrong Chapter 394: Maniption Not Wrong Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mom,¡± Li Manni called out obediently. Song Wan took a look at her and pulled her in immediately. She was nagging slightly, but it was more out of worry than anything else. ¡°Why are you out here? Where¡¯s Ah Lui? You¡¯re not on your own now. You have to take good care of the little one inside you, our family¡¯s precious grandson. Don¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡± Song Wan stood up restlessly, fearing that something bad might happen to her grandchild. They had looked forward to this child for four years. It was arduous and precious. Her son was almost at the risky age of 30 and had finally produced an egg. Of course, she was careful. If something happened before it even became a person, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Ah Lui is at work. I¡¯m alright alone. It¡¯s just walking around, so it shouldn¡¯t affect much.¡± Li Manni sat down obediently. A daughter-inw like her really was not meworthy. Song Wan wasn¡¯t a difficult person, and their house didn¡¯t have that many rules. She and Chu Jiang had built their family and estate from scratch, and so they did not have much of a status. Otherwise, they would not have agreed so readily when Li Manni entered their family register. Technically speaking, the Li family was considered a small business, too. Even though they had apany, all they did were small businesses, and it wasn¡¯t very famous. At that time, the Chu Empire was already an emergingpany with many other branches. Song Wan¡¯s criterion for a daughter-inw was simple: as long as she could spend the rest of her life with their son. He was just too unsociable. She knew that very well as she was the one who gave birth to him, and so she wouldn¡¯t ask too much of her daughter-inw. Song Wan did like Li Manni much more than Xia Ruoxin, and indeed, the married couple did not appear to have any problems either. It was just that they didn¡¯t have a child, but now, finally, her precious grandchild ising. Li Manni handed her a cup. She was frowning slightly and seemed tired even when she was smiling. At this age, some things were obvious to her. ¡°Manni, tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Wan held Li Manni¡¯s hand tightly, worried about her and the baby in her womb. A mother¡¯s emotions affect the child. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m alright.¡± Li Manni smiled. Even though she denied it, the miserable look on her face can¡¯t help but make people think otherwise. ¡°Really?¡± Song Wan asked sternly. ¡°Tell me what¡¯s wrong. Did Ah Lui bully you? If that¡¯s the case, tell me, and I¡¯ll teach him a lesson.¡± Chu Lui had always been self-centered and had no regard for anyone. He was wild, but he had an enormous amount of money. If there was anyone in the world who could beat him up and get away scot-free and unscathed, it would be Song Wan. Li Manni¡¯s lips parted and closed as if she was about to speak, and then her eyes reddened. Song Wan became more anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. What if it affects your baby?¡± She could not bear to lose her grandson again after finally having one. She still hadn¡¯t recovered from losing the previous one. If she lost this one again, it would cost her her life. ¡°Mom...¡± Li Manni hugged Song Wan out of the blue and started sobbing like she had been through a huge grievance. ¡°Mom, why? Why did she return? I know I did her wrong, but I¡¯m married to Lui now, and we have a child. Can¡¯t she just let me go, let me and my child go?¡± Song Wan didn¡¯t understand what she meant at first, about a ¡®her¡¯ and ¡®return¡¯ and ¡®sorry¡¯. However, very soon, she caught onto her meaning. It was about Xia Ruoxin? However, that child, Xia Ruoxin, didn¡¯t seem like a bad person so how could she be pestering Ah Lui? Song Wan wasn¡¯t a woman with no brains and would set other¡¯s sins in stone with just a few words. She had her own opinions and thoughts so Li Manni also stopped then. It was just that her wry smile looked forced, making Song Wan feel bad and uneasy. When she left Chu Lui¡¯s little vi, Song Wan went to look for Chu Jiang. The words spilled from her mouth like beans as she told Chu Jiang the situation. Chu Jiang listened with a frown, his brows knitting together. ¡°Do you think Ah Lui...?¡± Song Wan was worried about her son. He was so stubborn that it scared her sometimes, and he was also too ruthless at times¡ªwithout leaving himself a way out. If he wasn¡¯t so merciless at that time, things wouldn¡¯t have be this way now where he had involved himself with an innocent child who bore through his unnecessary revenge. When he was done with revenge, he found out that he didn¡¯t need it in the first ce. It wasn¡¯t an act, and there were no scenes they could rey. What was done was done. They couldn¡¯t go back anymore. She was really scared that her son¡¯s heart would waver again, and he would cause a huge fuss yet again. Their lives were just getting better, and they couldn¡¯t stand anymore of this mess. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand him well?¡± Chu Jiang harrumphed. ¡°Bold, merciless, calctive. And now look what he got himself into. He¡¯s to me.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m worried about Manni. She¡¯s in a low mood, and it¡¯s going to cause our grandchild grievance.¡± Song Wan was only worried about her grandchild. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our daughter-inw won¡¯t let herself be treated wrongfully, much less say let anything happen to the baby.¡± Chu Jiangforted his wife. His eyes wereparable to Chu Lui¡¯s, and they were filled with maturity and knew the ways of the world. Song Wan might not be able to tell Li Manni¡¯s true intentions, but Chu Jiang was very clear that Li Manni was using Song Wan as a pawn. He didn¡¯t expose her, for these problems were all caused by their son. They had to take most of the responsibility somehow. Also, Li Manni wasn¡¯t that maniptive. If she had manipted even Song Wan, he wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily, much less say Chu Lui. He believed it was better to keep harmony within the family. He didn¡¯t want his son to go through another divorce, no matter what. Neither he nor the Chu family could afford to lose this face. Song Wan mulled over it for a few days before deciding to meet Xia Ruoxin. She just wanted to confirm with her own eyes whether Xia Ruoxin was still the same or if she had changed. It didn¡¯t matter what she thought... as long as she stopped disrupting the peace of their family. Chapter 395 - Clarify Chapter 395: rify Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Even though she had always been feeling slightly guilty towards Xia Ruoxin and that she was an innocent girl four years ago, who knew if she would have changed four yearster. She might be different now, more maniptive such that she would try ande between her son and his wife¡ªnot because of love but for revenge. She changed into a new set of clothes and looked into the mirror for a long time. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt a little ashamed and unconfident. She wasn¡¯t nning to catch the mistress though so she didn¡¯t have to be confident, but she hesitated and halted. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re already beautiful.¡± Chu Jiang couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She had been there for so long, and no matter how much she looked into the mirror, it was still the same old face. ¡°Really?¡± Song Wan turned to the mirror dubiously, trying to find any signs of beauty. She couldn¡¯t spot any. Instead, she noticed more wrinkles at the corner of her eyes, and her skin wasn¡¯t as clear as before. The corners of her eyes had also sagged down, and her lips no longer curved in a smile. She had aged. It didn¡¯t feel good. After all, everyone was young once, and everyone was pretty once. It was no wonder she always thought of her past whenever she looked at her aged face. It was an inevitable stage of life. Noticing his wife¡¯s low mood, Chu Jiang put down the newspaper he was reading, stood up, and walked over to stand by his wife¡¯s side. ¡°Look, I¡¯m so old now.¡± He pointed at the wrinkles on his forehead. ¡°You¡¯re still so beautiful. What if you fall in love with some other younger males? Wanwan, maybe I should go for some botox and do a facelift...¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Song Wanughed, her spirits lifting in an instant. ¡°stic surgery? Don¡¯t. What if your grandson calls you Uncle in the future? You¡¯re going to cry.¡± She joked, pinching her husband¡¯s cheeks. Her eyes were slightly damp. They were both growing old and were not young anymore. She gave everything to this man, including her youth. Now, at the age of 40, with white hair and wrinkles around their eyes, he still stood by her. She wasn¡¯t the only one who had grown old. He had, too. She sighed, taking her bag and heading out. Yes, she wasn¡¯t going there to fight. There was no need to overthink this. She didn¡¯t know where Xia Ruoxin was staying, but by a stroke of luck, she met her a few times at the market nearby. She just never made the first move to talk to her. After all, there wasn¡¯t much they could talk about. In the early morning, she stood outside the market and waited. It was a good thing she wore a in shirt that day. Otherwise, she would stand out like a sore thumb. True to her luck, she met Xia Ruoxin, who was there to get some groceries. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± She called out, her voice slightly hoarse. Saying her name made a wave of guilt wash over her. Song Wan closed her eyes and just smiled sadly. Indeed, doing someone wrong would make one feel inferior in front of said person. Xia Ruoxin halted and looked back, catching sight of the person in front of the market. It was Song Wan, Chu Lui¡¯s mother, her ex-mother-inw. She was quite popr recently, seeing how every one of them looked for her to reminisce and talk about the past. She understood that Song Wan was here waiting just for her. Otherwise, given her status, she wouldn¡¯t lower herself and go to the market to fall prey to the mosquitoes. Not longter, Xia Ruoxin took out her key from her bag and opened the door. She walked in, took out a pair of slippers, and put it on the floor. ¡°They¡¯re new. I haven¡¯t worn those yet; I just bought it.¡± She finished and took out another pair. It was her old pair, and she was about to throw it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Song Wan slid her feet into the shoes, still feeling awkward. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled gently and entered, but as she turned around, her eyesnded on the shoe cab. She didn¡¯t know whether Song Wan had noticed some things belonging to a child, but it didn¡¯t matter if she found out anyway. It was not something that could be hidden forever. Song Wan could tell that Xia Ruoxin wasn¡¯t feeling hospitable, but she just entered with thick skin and sat on the sofa. ¡°Auntie, do you want water or juice?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked Song Wan. Even though she didn¡¯t really like the guest, it was still basic respect to serve a ss of water to a guest in the house. She hadn¡¯t gone so far that she forgot all her manners, and Song Wan hadn¡¯t really done anything to her before so she wasn¡¯t feeling resentful towards Song Wan. ¡°Water is fine,¡± Song Wan replied awkwardly. Her eyes were glued at Xia Ruoxin. It had been four years, but she still appeared the same with her slim body and clear skin. Perhaps it was because she seldom put on make-up so her skin remained white and tender like a baby¡¯s. In contrast, Li Manni put on too much make-up and ate too much good food so when she removed her make-up, her bare face instantly paled. Even though she invested a lot of money towards her face, the results were minimal. Song Wan had to admit that Xia Ruoxin was indeed blessed in this aspect. Her looks made it hard for people to hate and gave her a graceful air. Of course, her skin was extremely good, and not all women could achieve that no matter how much they want it. Sometimes, even she envied her for her skin. She never had skin like that even when she was young. Xia Ruoxin would probably look much younger that people her age even when she reached forty-five. Xia Ruoxin carried two sses of water over, one for herself and the other for Song Wan. ¡°Thank you.¡± Song Wan took a ss and sipped from it. Water didn¡¯t have any taste. It was only meant for filling one¡¯s gut. Xia Ruoxin took her own ss and looked down slightly. The indoor lights hit softly on her face, highlighting the gentleness in her eyes. She looked like a beautiful youngdy of noble birth, but her humility was really something most peoplecked. Song Wan imed that she had met a lot of people like in her social circle where most came from well-known families or graduated from famous overseas universities, and Xia Ruoxin was neither of a known family or a good school¡ªor even a good educational background, but she emanated an air of affinity that made people like her. It was no wonder her son¡ª When that thought crossed her mind, she sighed softly inwardly. If only those things didn¡¯t happen. Chapter 396 - I’m not Interested in Your Son Chapter 396: I¡¯m not Interested in Your Son Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ruoxin, Auntie needs to ask you a question. I hope you will not me me for doing so.¡± Song Wan put her cup down and weighed her options. s, she decided to do it swiftly to cut the Gordian knot 1. Besides, she had note all this way for small talk, and there was nothing she and Xia Ruoxin could speak about. To put things inly, they were not rted so it was weird and stupid for her to be sitting in another person¡¯s living room. ¡°Auntie, please go ahead.¡± Xia Ruoxin set her cup on her table, and her finger began to rub gently at its rim. She knew whatever reason that had brought Song Wan here wasn¡¯t good. Thus, she waited for what the elderly woman had to say. Song Wan opened her mouth to speak. However, after a long time, she could not find the words to do it. ¡°Ehm... Ruoxin, have you and my Ah Lui met each other?¡± Atst, she asked, testing the waters. Yet, her approach was indirect. ¡°There is nothing going on between your Ah Lui and me.¡± Xia Ruoxin seriously didn¡¯t wish to hear the name ¡®Chu Lui¡¯. Why were all of them so worried if she and Chu Lui were getting back together again? Song Wan was embarrassed by Xia Ruoxin¡¯s straightforwardness. She hastily exined, ¡°Ruoxin, please do not get the wrong idea. I don¡¯t mean anything. I just wanted to know what your thoughts are.¡± ¡°Auntie, I believe you must have misread something.¡± Xia Ruoxin clearly knew the reason behind Song Wan¡¯s visit. ¡®A woman should not make things difficult for another of her kind.¡¯ This saying was only true when it came to Shen Wei. As for the rest, hadn¡¯t they been making things difficult for Xia Ruoxin? ¡°I...¡± Song Wan was stumped by her words. Did she really had to speak inly? ¡®Stop pestering my son. He¡¯s already married, and I¡¯m expecting a grandson soon. Please stay far away and leave my family alone.¡¯ Regretfully, she could not bring herself to say it. ¡°I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked up with a distant smile on her face. ¡°Auntie, are you asking me to stop pestering Chu Lui?¡± ¡°No. No...¡± ¡°You are worried that I wille between Chu Lui and Li Manni and be the third party.¡± Song Wan was interrupted before she had the chance to speak. ¡°Auntie Song, you can rest assured.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled sarcastically. ¡°I may not have much education. I don¡¯t have any higher certification because my results were poor. However, I know the morals of being a human being. I refuse to have anything to do with a married man. There are some things that other women would do, but I won¡¯t. I have my principles, my pride, and my persistence. ¡°So Auntie, this is my answer,¡± she spoke each word clearly. ¡°Since you have reply now, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s my turn to be frank, too. If there¡¯s nothing else that you need, I would like to get back to my own business.¡± She was evicting her guest. Song Wan wasn¡¯t stupid. Of course, she understood. She stood up. Although she was satisfied with the answer, she felt humiliated. Xia Ruoxin might have any ill-intentions when she said that. Nevertheless, it sounded sarcastic to Song Wan. Whatever women would do to be a third party and ruin someone else¡¯s marriage... right, Xia Ruoxin wouldn¡¯t do all that. Neither would she bother with it. However, some women would do that. Otherwise, why would Li Manni¡¯s name appear in Chu Lui¡¯s household register? Did she assume that no one would know how Li Manni married into her family? Deep down in their heart, they knew it; and Song Wan felt ashamed. She forced a smile in order not to look impolite. ¡°Yes, I happen to have something going on at home, too. I will take my leave.¡± She followed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lead. That smile of her looked embarrassed and sad. Xia Ruoxin did not have an aggressive character. She opened the door and sent Song Wan off. The two had not said much to each other. Perhaps, Song Wan was satisfied with Xia Ruoxin¡¯s stance. Naturally, the one behind her should be satisfied, too. As soon as Song Wan stepped out, she came face to face with a man and walked past him. He was wearing a white long-sleeved shirt with its sleeves rolled up casually at his elbows¡ªa simple attire. However, instead of looking sloppy, he actually lookedid-back and handsome with one hand in his pocket. His eyes were extremely peaceful¡ªnot wavering in other directions, and his steps were steady. Although he looked tired, there was a clean andfortable aura about him. Song Wan couldn¡¯t help herself from giving the man another nce. She was not an old person dressed up as a teenager who had taken a liking for fresh meat. She was simplyparing this man with her own son. He might not be as good-looking as her son Ah Lui, but he emitted an air of gentle presence. It would find it easier to get close to him aspared to that perverted son of hers. If, and she only meant if, Ah Lui and this man were to be rivals at love, it would be a tough fight between the two. She had no idea that her simple thoughts would ultimatelye true, and the winner has yet to be revealed. She was about to go on her way, but for some reason, she turned back. From a distance, she saw that man knocked on the same door to the house that she had just gone into. Song Wan was shocked, and she started to imagine the numerous possibilities. Did Xia Ruoxin know this man? Had he knocked on the wrong door? Or was he an insurance salesman? She took a few steps forward, unable to contain her curiosity, and hid at the corner to watch. Xia Ruoxin opened the door for Gao Yi. Then, she took out his slippers and ced them on the floor for him. It was a routine action. However, it never ceased to fill Gao Yi with a sense of indescribable warmth and touch. In fact, this was the home that he always wished for. A kind and gentle wife to bring him tea when he was tired, to listen to him when he was feeling down, and to share his joy when he seeded. She would bring him his slippers, cook noodles for him, and made sure he has clean clothes. That was all. ¡°What are we eating?¡± He tidied Xia Ruoxin¡¯s slightly messy hair affectionately. He was hungry, too. He had performed an exhausting surgery which hadsted for several hours. He needed to replenish his nutrition and rest to recharge. ¡°Eat?¡± Xia Ruoxin blinked her eyes. Then, she suddenly remembered something. Oh, no. She began to rub her forehead. ¡°I forgot to do the groceries. A guest came earlier. We spoke for a while, and I forgot about it.¡± She had to turn back without buying the groceries because someone had blocked her. Now, Gao Yi had returned so soon after the guest left. So Gao Yi had nothing to eat. ¡°Let¡¯s go and buy some now.¡± Gao Yi removed the slipper he had just worn and put on his shoes. Then, he took Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go together and buy groceries. It¡¯s also good I can be your free transportation.¡± Chapter 397 - Throwing Her Daughter into a Pit Chapter 397: Throwing Her Daughter into a Pit Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Actually, Xia Ruoxin wanted to retract her hand away instinctively. However, when she saw the excited Gao Yi chattering away about the things to buy and what to eat and drink, she didn¡¯t have the heart to break up his good mood. She looked down and saw his hands tightly around hers. His grip was extremely tight, and his palms were sweaty. In fact, he must be nervous, too. Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t reject. She left it as it was with him doing the talking, and she listened; and when she talked, he would listen. As they were doing the shopping, they realized they had really bought a lot of stuff; putting the vegetables aside, they were running out of rice, so was the oil, and there was meat, too. Rainy said she wanted to eat braised meat. In the past, finances at home were always bad. So she could only cook meat for Rainy once a month, and her favorite dish was braised meat. Her preferred way of cooking was braised; for example: braised meat, braised fish, and braised eggnts. As long as it was anything braised, she would always eat another extra bowl of rice. What she didn¡¯t know was Song Wan had been standing at a corner from a distance, witnessing everything. Somehow, she did not feel good because Xia Ruoxin had not been lying. Her son might be good, but she had to admit that there was someone else even better than he was. Someone more outstanding. Besides, her son had a weird temperament, and the things he had done to her were more than sufficient to put him in utter defeat whenpared to this man. At night, Li Manni hade for a visit. Song Wan picked herself up and prepared a table of a feast for her daughter-inw, worried that her unborn grandchild would starve. Mrs. Li hade along as well. ¡°Hmph, Parent-inw, I think you should seriously consider changing your maid. Look.¡± She picked a piece of meat with her chopsticks. ¡°The meat is overcooked, and it doesn¡¯t taste good. Look at this dish.¡± She pointed to a te. ¡°The colors are not appealing. It makes me lose my appetite. This one has its fault, too. The fish has been dead for so long that it has lost its freshness.¡± All in all, Mrs. Li managed to pick one or two faults in every dish in the process, degrading the cooking auntie until she was worthless. There seemed to be nothing good about her. It almost rendered the cooking auntie jobless. ¡°Mom...¡± Li Manni tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve and, at the same time, giving her side nces to indicate that she should stay quiet. However, Mrs. Li did not seem to notice that her daughter was tensing up. She curled her lips in disgust as she continued with more negativements. ¡°Parent-inw, I think you should sack that maid of yours. I have a good candidate that I can rmend for you. She is smart and detailed in her work. On top of that, she is a marvelous cook. What do you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be great.¡± Song Wan smiled. Light wrinkles appeared at the corners of her eyes which showed that she must have been beautiful when she was young. She picked a slice of meat with her chopsticks and put it in her bowl. ¡°I also feel that the dishes that I¡¯ve cooked are unptable. So I think it¡¯s better that I don¡¯t do any more cooking in the future.¡± After she was done talking, she pretended to look humbled as she held Mrs. Li¡¯s hand tightly while thetter began to feel her face burn. Mrs. Li was speechless. Song Wan remained unaffected, and she continued talking. ¡°Parent-inw, I must really thank you this time,¡± she spoke as though she had meant every word. Even her expression was faultless as she looked so sincere and touched. ¡°Thank me?¡± Mrs. Li was dumbfounded. ¡°What for?¡± ¡°I appreciate your honesty by letting me know that I am not cut out to cook. No wonder in the past, Chu Jiang and Ah Lui were always frowning when they were eating the dishes that I had cooked for them. They looked like they would rather be dead. So they were actually trying to put up with me. I feel so sorry for them.¡± As she spoke, she even wiped the corner of her eye. Whether she was really crying because of her acting or she was touched by herself, she wasn¡¯t sure, too. By now, Mrs. Li¡¯s face wrinkled face was always scarlet red. ¡°Actually, I think the taste is still quite alright.¡± She picked up her chopsticks, trying to select a dish to salvage the atmosphere. Yet, Song Wan pulled her hand hastily, took her chopsticks away, and put them on the table. ¡°Parent-inw, it¡¯s too unptable. Don¡¯t eat it. You may get indigestion.¡± With that, she turned around and called, ¡°Sister Jiang, can youe over here and clear the table?¡± A maid came out in a hurry and started to clear the table without a word. Mrs. Li not only felt her face burning; even her heart was burning, too. Everything, even water, was cleared from the table. Mrs. Li was truly embarrassed. Li Manni felt the awkwardness, too. On one hand, it was her mother-inw; on the other hand, it was her mother. It was difficult for her as a daughter-inw and a daughter. She couldn¡¯t offend her mother-inw, and yet she couldn¡¯t embarrass her mother, too. She knew her egoistic mother had been shamed by her mother-inw soundlessly. She was worried that this incident would cause a drift between the two women. Song Wan had remained smiling although they did not manage to have dinner. However, Li Manni and her mother felt bad as they watched her smile. Li Manni quickly came up with an excuse and took her leave with her mother. Otherwise, she might also be too ashamed to look at her mother-inw. ¡°Mom, what made you say all those things earlier?¡± As soon as they were out of the house, Li Manni could no longer contain herself. She had seen people throwing their parents under the bus. However, this was her first time seeing a mother throwing her daughter into a pit. ¡°What did I say?¡± Mrs. Li was indignant. ¡°Your mother-inw looked as though we have owed them money.¡± Li Manni¡¯s face started to burn at her mother¡¯s words. In reality, they had taken the Chu family¡¯s money. However, Chu Lui, as their son-inw, was supposed to assist her family from time to time. On the other hand, in the house, Song Wan asked the maid to bring out all the dishes that she had prepared and tasted every one of them. They tasted alright to her. Her family had eaten her cooking for decades, and no one had said anything. Today, she had been degraded by Mrs. Li¡ªthat old hag¡ªuntil she was worthless. She couldn¡¯t help but feel anger rising up from within her. After all, she had woken up early in the morning without washing her face or doing her chores to prepare the dishes. She had even neglected her husband. As soon as she had heard them say they wereing, she had brought the maid with her to buy the groceries. Once they had returned, she had spent so much effort to prepare a feast. s, it was a meal filled with much anger and frustration. What had happened? Chu Jiang had just returned from his workout. He saw Song Wan with a long face sitting on the sofa. The gleam in her eyes looked as though one had taken half her biscuit from her. Song Wan gestured towards the table. ¡°You must be hungry. Eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Jiang didn¡¯t spare another thought as he went into the bathroom to wash his hands. He came out, sat at the table, and picked up his chopsticks. He took a mouth and felt it tasted nice. Chapter 398 Chapter 398: Untitled Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°The dishes you have cooked today taste delicious.¡± Chu Jiang was never a miser when it came toplimenting his wife. This was the reason why he and his wife had not had a fight throughout their years of marriage. Chu Jiang knew how topliment and read others¡¯ expression. ¡°Really?¡± Song Wan asked, disbelieving. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that it¡¯s unptable? So hard to swallow that it makes you feel like puking?¡± ¡°Nonsense.¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s face hardened in an instant. ¡°Who dares to say it¡¯s unptable? I will skin him alive!¡± He spat the words out in a blood lust manner. The extent of him protecting his wife was heinous. No matter what, when one who had no prior cooking experience stayed in the kitchen every day to research on different ways of cooking¡ªseeking their nutritional values, one would no doubt be a foodie after spending decades in the kitchen. Regardless of one¡¯sck of talent, one¡¯s cooking would be described as not too bad instead of unptable. Who dared to be so disrespectful? Song Wan huffed and puffed, and she turned her face away wordlessly. ¡°Sister Jiang!¡± Chu Jiang set his chopsticks down and called for the maid who had been busy. She came over and recounted everything to Chu Jiang in a whisper. His expression became worse with every second. The Li family had really bad taste. ¡°Forget it.¡± Song Wan walked over andforted her sullen face husband. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be angry.¡± She came over to her husband and patted his hand. ¡°Have your meal first. It¡¯s their loss anyway, and we can save our resources. Look, you have a whole table full of food just for you.¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s expression remained somber. Since he was young until now, he had always despised those who had gained their social status by using others. He had not been very satisfied with his current daughter-inw because of her initial status when she married into the Chu family. She might have been perfect after she was married, but who knew what was being said behind their backs. The Li family and their son had caused a lot of trouble by using the Chu family name. Chu Jiang and his family had always turned a blind eye. Yet, now, they had the gall to pick on his wife. Would they dare to pick on him in the future? ¡°Wanwan...¡± Chu Jiang gripped his wife¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I must make sure that I die after you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Song Wan listened to her husband. ¡°These years, you can¡¯t depend on others. I have to protect you so you won¡¯t be bullied. As long as I¡¯m breathing, no one will have the chance to bully you,¡± Chu Jiang said heartlessly. Song Wan¡¯s eyes began to turn red at his words. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Song Wan red at her husband. She couldn¡¯t help from crying when she felt so moved by him. ¡°Who dares to bully me? Our son is not someone to be trifled with as well. Besides, I don¡¯t have to depend on anyone.¡± By who, she had meant the ¡®extraordinary¡¯ inws they were rted to. ¡°We can see,¡± Chu Jiang sighed, ¡°that the Li family is no on par with ours.¡± Song Wan agreed to what he had just said. No matter what, the Xia family was a traditional family dating back a century, and they had the cultural deposited deeply in their roots. The Li family, on the other hand, was an upstart; and they measured everything in terms of money. Their daughter might have been well-educated yet small-minded, but she was after all married into their family. She was naturally under their protection. The Chus had always taken care of one of their own. Nevertheless, this time, Mrs. Li had truly offended Mr. and Mrs. Chu senior. This had led to the half-hearted treatment by Chu Lui towards her. Needless to say, something was missing between her mother-inw and herself even though Song Wan still treated her well. Li Manni was beginning to me her mother again. She picked up the phone and dialed the number. No one answered even though she waited for a long time. She dialed the number once more in disbelief. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you picking up?¡± Du Jingtang gestured to the wailing ringtoneing from the phone. It sounded crushing and annoying. ¡°No time.¡± Chu Lui was typing on the keyboard and was wearing a bluetooth earpiece in his ear. He was analyzing the finance with a few finance managers. He had neither the time nor another ear to spare. Du Jingtang rolled his eyes, walked over, and answered his phone. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Lui...¡± Li Manni asked uncertainly. This was Chu Lui¡¯s personal phone, and yet, the voice from the other end sounded different. It wasn¡¯t Chu Lui. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Cousin-inw. I am Jingtang.¡± Du Jingtang broke into a smile. He was sure that his expression was teasing. There was no one in here. Who was he smiling at? He pinched himself in the face, and his expression froze. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Chu Lui.¡± Li Manni did not like the fact that someone else had answered her call. ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡± Du Jingtang rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°The finance report from thepany has been released today. He has to peruse many documents, and it will take some time before he can return your call.¡± He hung up once he was done talking to prevent himself from hearing the anger in the woman¡¯s voice. Women would asionally throw a tantrum without a reason, and it would indeed be a handful. He was fortunate that he didn¡¯t like women. Of course, he always seemed to be the one picking a fight while the other man, as he thought, had treated him well. Du Jingtang hung up the phone and mouthed Li Manni¡¯s name towards Chu Lui. Then, he returned to his seat at the other table and resumed working. Li Manni was upset that her call had been but off. The suppressed feeling erupted from her chest. She recalled her conversation with a few friends. If a man no longer had his woman in his mind, he would usually use the excuse that he was busy at work to cover himself. Busy? Could he be so swamped with work that he didn¡¯t think of his home? She picked up her purse and spent a long time to apply her makeup by the mirror before finally walking to the door. She was going to put on a pair of high-heeled shoes out of habit, but she remembered she was pregnant. Then, she put on a pair of shoes with t soles. Atst, she left the house. She gave the chauffeur instructions to drive her to the Chu Lui¡¯s office. Fine. He was busy. He could be busy dating his ex-wife. She sneered internally. However, her fingers that werecing between one another seemed to be at the brink of breaking. Gently, she rested her hand over her t stomach as the corners of her lips curled with cold excitement. She had kicked that woman away four years ago. Now, four yearster, she wouldn¡¯t lose out to her again. Besides, she was holding the steadiest chip in her hand¡ªshe was pregnant with Chu Lui¡¯s child. It would be best if she could give birth to a son. That would seal her status, rendering her irreceable. The phone in her purse rang at this moment. She couldn¡¯t help but jump at the sound. A feeling of unease began to engulf her from within. She took it out and her face became ashen in an instant at the sight of the number on the screen. The car made a sudden turn. After a while, the car door opened, and Li Manni came out of the car. She was holding her purse in her hand so tightly that her knuckles had turned white from the force. She looked at her surroundings cautiously. When someone paid attention to her, it would cause her heart to beat rapidly. She wasn¡¯t being a thief, but why was she acting in a guilty manner? She walked for about ten minutes putting the chauffeur far away behind her. There weren¡¯t many people around the area. Not many people patronized this ce, too. There were all sorts of rubbish and countless cigarette butts on the ground, evidence that even the cleaner had hardly made an appearance. Chapter 399 - Whose Son was It Chapter 399: Whose Son was It Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°You havee,¡± a hoarse voice suddenly said, and it caused Li Manni to scream softly. She immediately tried to repress her emotions as she turned her head around. She looked at the creepy maning out from the side and said between clenched teeth. ¡°Why have you asked me toe to such a ce?¡± She felt disgusted at the thought of what this man had done to her in the past. ¡°Tsk, why are you so fierce?¡± That man spat out a mouth of saliva. His eyes were roaming around Li Manni as though he was peeling her clothes off with his look. ¡°I want to f*** you. Can¡¯t I do that? Quit pretending. We have already done it once before.¡± ¡°You...¡± Li Manni rested her hand on her tummy and retreated a step in case the man had really had any ideas on her. She turned her extremely sullen face away. ¡°I am pregnant. If you dare to do anything to me, I will kill you,¡± she sneered. The man¡¯s small eyes bulged abruptly with excitement. He rubbed his hands together. ¡°My son!¡± Suddenly, Li Manni felt the acid reflux in her stomach. She turned around and vomited by the side. Unknown to her, the man was excited, filled with the adrenaline of revenge. ... Li Manni walked into the eighteenth floor with her back straight and head held high. ¡°Madam, you can¡¯t go in.¡± The secretary stood up hurriedly in an attempt to stop her. Naturally, everything about her including her voice was formalized. Li Manni gave the approaching secretary a once-over. She had a slim waist and slender legs. Who was she trying to seduce with those short sleeves? The look from Li Manni¡¯s scorching eyes put the secretary to shame. What was she trying to mean? That the secretary was nothing but a product waiting to be evaluated? Was she treating her as an imaginary rival? The secretary was sorry, but she had no interest in another woman¡¯s man. Not every woman liked to be a third party just like the Mrs. Chu who was standing before her. Everyone knew how she hade to marry into the Chu family. ¡°Do not think of something you shouldn¡¯t be thinking about.¡± Li Manni warned in a low voice. Her carefully drawn eyes were bulging with disdain, which was hurtful. The secretary wanted to retaliate. However, she managed to hold herself back. She steadied herself and put on a neutral expression as she spoke in a formal voice which was filled with a secretary¡¯s professionalism. ¡°Mrs. Chu, Mr. CEO is having a meeting right now. You must not enter. You may sit and wait outside until he had finished his meeting.¡± Li Mannibed through her well-maintained hair. She had applied an extremely refreshing and nice-smelling perfume. She smacked her lips together. That was someone else; not her. If she couldn¡¯t even enter her own husband¡¯s office, then how was she going to continue being the wife of Chu Enterprise¡¯s CEO? She was not as stupid as that idiot, Xia Ruoxin. The secretary could only stare with her eyes wide open as Li Manni strode ahead. She dared not obstruct Li Manni as thetter was carrying a prince in her stomach. Li Manni did not pause in her steps while the secretary took her seat again as she held a pen and jabbed it around. It was out of her hands now. She had done her part by warning the other woman. ¡°Lui...¡± Li Manni opened the office door abruptly with a bright smile on her face. When she saw the formation in the room, she suddenly felt her face burning. It went all the way to her hair roots with a crisp sound as though the blood had gushed straight to her head instantly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She hastily shut the door. Her face was turning into all shades of colors¡ªfirst, green, then ashen, and followed by red. It was such a unique way of expression that not many could have done it. The room of more than ten people, who had been interrupted, stared in unison at the door. Then, their visions shifted towards Chu Lui who was sitting in his own chair. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t seem to be affected by themotion. His expression was calm, and his voice was deep as he rested his back against his chair, without his thoughts straying away. Half an hourter, the office door finally opened with the high management staff exiting first, followed by Du Jingtang. He turned in the opposite direction as though he had thought of something and leaned against the secretary¡¯s desk. ¡°Deputy...¡± the secretary asked Du Jingtang cautiously almost on the brink of tears. She seemed to recall that she, too, had done something wrong. ¡°Will I be fired? You are also aware that I am saving up for my dowry.¡± If she lost this job, where was she going to look for another one that allowed her to sit idly and chat for the whole day? It was a high-paying job with good benefits and allowed her to sit in the office without exposing herself under the sun. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Du Jingtangforted the young secretary. ¡°Your boss knows his wife¡¯s temperament well. He won¡¯t me you for what happened. Your rice bowl is safe. It won¡¯t spill. Even if he mes you, you can rest assured that I am here for you.¡± He patted his chest with the assurance. The secretary listened to Du Jingtang and began to truly breathe in relief. Although the Deputy has spoken, his words didn¡¯t represent the CEO¡¯s. Nevertheless, if he hadmitted himself to speak kindly on her behalf, she would not be crushed bloodied in the event when the CEO¡¯s temper exploded. The office door opened once again, and Chu Lui walked out with his jacket in one hand. He looked forward steadily as he walked. He looked so hard and cold that the secretary couldn¡¯t help herself from shuddering. This man was more than she could handle, and so she had never once tried to gain his favor. The Deputy, on the other hand, was so much better. He was the Prince Charming in all the women¡¯s hearts. ¡°Deputy, you must have many women going after you.¡± The secretary gave Du Jingtang apliment. ¡°Oh, yes. I do.¡± Du Jingtang broke out in a beaming smile which showed his teeth. What good was it that he was very sought after? He was a man and a gay. Li Manni stood up as she saw Chu Lui approaching. She tidied her clothes weed him as though the awkwardness from earlier had not happened; she had just arrived and had not shamed herself. She had done nothing. ¡°Lui, you have concluded your meeting.¡± Sheced her arm around Chu Lui¡¯s elbow and leaned her head against his shoulder. ¡°I havee to see if you would like to apany me to the check-up. Will youe with me?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t mention anything about earlier. He rested a hand on Li Manni¡¯s head and smelled the perfume on her. He was not sure why, but the light in his eyes had dimmed. ... Xia Ruoxin was holding her daughter¡¯s hand as they made their way to the art studio. Surprisingly, the Master, Su Li, had taken a liking towards her and was teaching her painting proactively. Rainy¡¯s strokes might have looked immature, but she had shown great talent. This further attracted the master¡¯s fondness towards her. ¡®Little Beauty¡¯, this was what the other students had nicknamed her. They were all very fond of her as well. Every day, everyone would bring along some fruits or candies and passed it onto Xia Ruoxin at the end of their sses to be given to Rainy. So her bag was always packed with goodies. Chapter 400 - You are Truly Made for Each Other Chapter 400: You are Truly Made for Each Other Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Daddy.¡± Rainy was waving her hand at Gao Yi who was not far away from them. He was here to pick them up. She ran happily towards him. Gao Yi stretched his hands out to carry Rainy, and he kissed her on her little cheek. ¡°Looks like you have been a good girl.¡± ¡°Mmm. Yes.¡± Rainy nodded her head hard. She had cheered up considerably. Xia Ruoxin carried her heavy bag, feeling touched and speechless. Actually, what Rainy needed was so much more than just a mother even though she felt her heart aching. In the past, Rainy belonged to her alone. Now, she had to share her daughter with so many people. However, she remained smiling because her daughter was bing increasingly cheerful by the day. She liked her current lifestyle, too. There was no infighting, and every day was peaceful and simple. Yet, in this world, there was bound to have someone who would try to make her life difficult. Take now for example. She was only getting herself a cup of water. Her hand had barely touched the cup when she heard a bang. ¡°Do you want something?¡± she asked simply without any happiness or anger. There was nothing at all. Whatever had happened was none of her business. Li Manni was jealous of Xia Ruoxin fairplexion. Although she had given birth before, how was it possible for her to have achieved such good skin? While freckles had started appearing on Li Manni¡¯s face, the doctor had assured her that it was due to her pregnancy. She should learn to lighten up her mood. What a joke. Lighten up? How was she supposed to do that? She was surrounded by enemies at all fronts. Privately, they were all dying to take over her. How was she supposed to rx and care solely for the baby in her stomach? If she wasn¡¯t constantly on the alert, who knew what kind of person would try to disrupt her life, especially this restless woman? She opened her purse, took out a credit card, and tossed it on the table. ¡°There are two million dors. Take it.¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t even bother to look at the card. It was as if the card was uselesspared to the ss in her hand. She raised the cup to her lips and drank all the water, allowing it to flow down her throat moisturizing herryngopharynx, her lungs, and every other part of her body. She swung the cup in her hand and smiled. That smile infuriated Li Manni more, and she almost mmed her hands on the table. She took a deep breath and told herself to be calm. She needed to be calm. She must not allow others to confuse her. Otherwise, they would have the advantage. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, I don¡¯t know what your motive foring back here is. Did you think of using your daughter to obtain a share of the Chu family¡¯s assets? You can stop your wishful thinking.¡± She sneered as she rubbed her hand against her stomach. ¡°I am pregnant. You are a mother, too. You should know that a mother is the strongest human being in this world. Regardless of whether your daughter is dead or alive, you will never touch a single cent belonging to the Chu family.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers twitched slightly. Li Manni¡¯s words seemed irrelevant¡ªwithout a beginning or an end, and yet, she would hear that this was her way of threatening her. The meaning was clear: if Xia Ruoxin was to stand in Li Manni¡¯s way, then thetter would not be responsible for what she would do. ¡°Now I know why Chu Lui chose you.¡± Xia Ruoxinughed abruptly. Herughter stung Li Manni¡¯s eyes. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Li Manni was feeling ufortable about it. Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t be paying her apliment as her tone was filled with sarcasm. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up the bank card from the table. Two million dors. What use did she have for two million dors? Chu Lui had been so rich, but in the end, she didn¡¯t leave with a single cent from him. She was so poor that she almost couldn¡¯t afford to bring her daughter up. At the thought of her past, she began to feel sorry for herself. Why had she fallen in love with such a cold and heartless man in the first ce? He had no feelings or humanity. Her fingers loosened, and she tossed the card back onto the table. Regardless of two million or two billion, she would not be swayed. She was not trying to be noble, but if she really epted this money, she felt that she would be betraying her daughter. Moreover, she had nock of money now. She would earn whatever she wanted; no need to depend on a handout from the Chu family. ¡°Actually, there isn¡¯t any difference between you and him.¡± Her smile looked simpler now, without any hatred or anger. Compared to Li Manni¡¯s careful and discreet smile which was theplete opposite, hers was more carefree. ¡°You are truly made for each other. I wish you evesting happiness and bliss with all my heart. One is without humanity, and the other is stripped off of humanity; one is calctive, and the other is cunning. ¡°You can rest assured.¡± She stood up and picked up her purse from the side. ¡°I am not interested in another man. If you are as smart as I think, you will not let anyone know that I have a daughter. Only you would think of a man like Chu Lui as a gem. He won¡¯t be so in another¡¯s opinion, at least not in mine.¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± She took out her wallet from her purse. ¡°I will pay for my own drink. You can settle yours.¡± She approached the bar counter and paid for her own water. In a high-end ce like this, it cost ten dors just to have water. Ten dors. She paid using a small note and adjusted her bag properly on her shoulder before walking out in light steps. At this point in time, inparison to the cunning life that Li Manni was having, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s life was much more rxed. She checked the time and realized she should be heading for her ss. She wondered if Master Su Li would penalize her if she waste. Rays of sunlight fell on her body covering her with ayer of bright warm light. Li Manni took her card from the table. She was breathing so hard that her lungs were in danger of exploding. She turned around and faced her own reflection in the mirror by chance. Her face had been so pretty, but now, it looked so sinister. The powder on her cheeks had worn off and revealed patches of freckles. She hurriedly rummaged through her purse and took out a bunch of cosmetic products. Then, she reapplied her make-up until she finally had all the freckled spots covered. She no longer felt so ugly. ... ¡°You have worn make-up again today.¡± Chu Lui was driving, and his peripheral visionnded on Li Manni¡¯s tender skin. It looked lustrous but fake at the same time. One could tell at one nce that she was wearing make-up with a thick foundation. ¡°Make-up is not good for the baby,¡± he said simply. He was not very happy with Li Manni¡¯s usual habit of using make-up. However, he had resigned himself to fate a long time ago and epted this child. So no matter what would be of himself, he would not ill-treat his own child. ¡°I know.¡± Li Manni covered her face with her hands. She felt abnormally bitter. Why were there people who would not have freckles on their face? Why was she the one to have them? Why the hell would she bother to wear so much makeup if it wasn¡¯t to cover all these freckles? Why wasn¡¯t anyone trying to understand her? Chapter 401 - A Man Without a Heart

Chapter 401: A Man Without a Heart

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui did not say a word to her again. Their rtionship had seemed cordial, and they had treated each other with respect. In the past, they didn¡¯t have much to say, but at the very least, he had cared for her and doted on her wholeheartedly. Now, he still didn¡¯t have much to say to her, but he wasn¡¯t as caring he had been before. Where had his heart gone? That¡¯s right. Where had his heart gone? Perhaps, his heart was never with her. Four years ago, it had left with that woman, ruined. He had ruined that woman and, at the same time, ruined himself. Chu Lui had started the motion of splitting his assets with Xia Ruoxin. He owed her, so much that he couldn¡¯t possibly repay her in this lifetime. Besides, that person wouldn¡¯t give him the chance topensate. He had already informed his parents regarding his decision, and they agreed. He hadmitted the sins so he had to repay and settle them himself. It didn¡¯t matter if she wanted him to or if she agreed to his decision. Li Manni made a cup of coffee and entered the room. ¡°Lui, your coffee.¡± She ced it on the table. Her eyes strayed to a stack of documents and saw the words ¡®Form for the Transfer of Assets¡¯ on one of them. She was shocked. Indescribable anger and hatred started to well in her. She took the coffee up again and ced it right in front of Chu Lui. ¡°Lui, drink it while it¡¯s still hot. Or it¡¯ll taste bitterer.¡± Chu Lui raised his head and looked right into her eyes. Those emotionless dark eyes resembled the Dead Sea, and it caused Li Manni¡¯s hands to shake uncontrobly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll drink it in a while.¡± He rejected the coffee in her hands. He didn¡¯t feel thirsty nor had the need to drink it. Li Manni bit on her lips so hard that she hurt herself. The pain intensified and pierced into her heart. Her body nted forward, and the coffee cup in her hand suddenly swirled. It was followed by a sound ¡®nk¡¯. The coffee cupnded on the table, and the brown liquid inside spilled everywhere. The most of it went onto the page stating ¡®Form for the Transfer of Assets¡¯. Still, Chu Lui remained sitting as though nothing had happened. His eyes were emotionless without any expression. ¡°Ahh. Lui, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t mean to.¡± Li Manni apologized in a hurry. However, her reaction seemed bted. One could tell easily that she had done it on purpose, moreover Chu Lui. Her thoughts were written all over her face. Her unwillingness was expressed through her actions. Chu Lui knew, but he didn¡¯t say anything to her. Li Manni clumsily tried to dry the stained document. However, her exaggerated actions caused the semi-wet document to soakpletely in the coffee. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t mean to.¡± Her eyes started to redden. She was in control and could make tears appear from her eyes anytime. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s lips parted slightly. He stood up and pulled Li Manni¡¯s hands. ¡°Come. I¡¯ll send you home. You must be tired.¡± But...¡± Li Manni turned her head around and looked at the mess on the table. ¡°What about your documents?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll write another one.¡± Chu Lui replied inly. Li Manni bit hard on her lips. She felt that everything was in vain. It was such a splendid performance from her part, but in the end, her only audience had told her that no one had seen her acting. It felt as though she hadnded a punch on a spread of cotton wool; it didn¡¯t hurt at all. It hadn¡¯t even caused the enemy any harm. In return, she was fuming in anger. Chu Luiy her down on the bed and tucked the nket over her body. ¡°Lui, don¡¯t go.¡± Li Manni sat up all of a sudden. Her arms ran around Chu Lui, held him tightly, and tried to kiss him with her red lips. It¡¯s been a long time since they had sex. She wanted to. She really wanted to blend her body with his. Only like that would she be sure that he belonged to her and her alone. However, Chu Lui evaded her attempt at intimacy and turned his face away. Li Manni¡¯s red lips brushed lightly across his cheek. That cold and hard evasion sent Li Manni plunging into a pool of icy cold water until every part of her was soaked. ¡°There are matters that I have to attend to. I have to go.¡± Chu Lui stood up, helped hery down again, and covered the nket over her. He turned around and walked away with heavy steps and back rigidly straight. He didn¡¯t know who was torturing whom. It seemed that both of them would not be able to turn back the clock. His heart was not with her... And she had treated him... Li Manni embraced herself tightly. This was a danger that had been suppressing and tormenting her to the point that she couldn¡¯t breathe. Chu Lui went back into his study with a bitter taste in his mouth. He didn¡¯t know if it came from the table or from himself. He came over to the table, picked up the document, and rolled it into a ball before throwing it into the trash bin. He sat down again, picked up his pen, and started writing. The study was extremely quiet except for the sound of his pen scribbling on the paper. Sha... sha... There was silence outside the room, too. Not even the sound of footsteps could be heard. It was so quiet that it was torturing. The maid folded her elbows and hugged herself. How did this ce get colder and colder? It was weird, too. Could the couple be having a fight? They had not turned on the television at all. The master was staying in his own study while the mistress in the bedroom. These rich people sure had their weird ways. Whatever had happened in the Chu family remained in the Chu family regardless of who they had annoyed, hated, became frustrated with, or how tired they were with someone. All of these had nothing to do with Xia Ruoxin. They belonged to two different worlds, separated by two doors. Being from two different worlds naturally meant that they did not have much opportunity to see each other. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s daily routine had been the same. It was predictable. She already had a firm grasp on the painting foundation. Master Su Li had helped to liaise with a website on her behalf to be their website¡¯s illustrator. All she had to do was produce a few drawings every month. The sry might not be much, but it was a nice job, and she could gain some rted work experience. On top of that, she could earn money to chip in their monthly expenses. For the past twenty-five years, she finally felt she had lived up to her self-worthiness. She could do the things she liked or was passionate in. Her life was fully immersed in painting; every dot and each line contained her dream. Every day, she was doing the things that she liked, and she began to smile more each day. She felt more confident with each passing day. Even her radiant smile resembled the rays of light from the morning sun. ¡°Ruoxin,e with me for a minute.¡± Master Su Li came over to Xia Ruoxin and spoke briefly to her. She turned away without saying much. Xia Ruoxin put her paintbrush down and followed behind her teacher. Chapter 402 - A Little Penguin

Chapter 402: A Little Penguin

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She walked into Su Li¡¯s office and saw the master¡¯s paintings hanging all over the wall. Her paintings were not realistic or artistic. However, every line that she had drawn was full of her own uniqueness. They showed her life filled with trials and turmoilo; her sess and triumph. Behind each bittersweet memory, there was a small rising blissfulness. Such was life, filled with every taste. ¡°Do you like my paintings?¡± Su Li noticed the gentleness shimmering in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes. Every wave rippled back and forth between her eyes. She knew that her disciple was fond of them. Humans had always managed to find each other through the things that they liked. Su Li could feel it Xia Ruoxin¡¯s emotions. ¡°Mmm, I like it.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded. She wasn¡¯t trying to curry favor. She was merely conveying her honest thoughts. ¡°Teacher, your paintings contained your feelings. You must have been through a lot in order to see the silver lining.¡± The corners of Su Li¡¯s lips curled up even more. ¡°I see that you understand.¡± Actually, Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t. She just felt that might be the emotions that Su Li was trying to put across. She had never publicized her hardships, but she allowed others to feel her sess and happiness. Her paintings might have felt suppressed and overwhelmed at first. However, when one spent more time admiring, they would make one feelforting. It was not negative. On the contrary, it was full of positivity. ¡°Sit.¡± Su Li pointed to a chair in front of her. Xia Ruoxin sat properly with her hands ovepping each other on herp. She was puzzled and unsure of the reason why Su Li had asked for her. At the moment, she was at a loss. She couldn¡¯t help her thoughts from running array. Was the master trying to kick her out of the ss? Was her painting not up to standard? ¡°It¡¯s good news.¡± Su Li was very fond of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s expressions. It was pure and simple that had not changed since the first day she came. Thanks to her pureness and simplicity, she could produce paintings that shook people¡¯s souls. ¡°Good news?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s tension finally eased up. What good news could there possibly be for her? She had been dogged by bad luck ever since she was born. She wondered if she could spend the rest of her life in peace. ¡°It¡¯s good news.¡± Su Li stressed again. Then, she took a stack of papers containing information and started flipping. ¡°These are the recent pieces that you¡¯ve drawn. The website manager is very satisfied with them. Also, I have received word from another website that they like your paintings, and they want you to be their illustrator. Their management staff will contact you directly regarding remuneration and benefits. This is their preferred way ofmunication.¡± She took a piece of paper and handed it over to Xia Ruoxin as she spoke. It seemed to trouble Su Li at times. Take this paper for example, a standing penguin was drawn on it with a strand of numbers at the back. In this modern time where technology was constantly developing, if she didn¡¯t know anything about this penguin, she would be living in a few decades earlier. There was no address or telephone number. Just a Penguin ount. Su Li said this was a renownedic studio with a lot of influence within its industry. Many of their artworks had been used as illustrations in numerous magazines. The studio was also involved in making the special effects in some magazines, too. Xia Ruoxin had not joined the industry for long, and it was jaw-dropping that she had been selected by thispany. She was more stressed than surprised to know this, and she wondered if she would perform up to their expectations. Otherwise, she would be embarrassing her teacher. Su Li said Xia Ruoxin could turn it down. However, this was a good opportunity. Many had tried ways and means to get into thepany to no avail. Now that the opportunity had been presented before her, it would be a pity if she were to let it go without putting a fight and try. In the end, Xia Ruoxin decided to give it a try. No matter what, she wouldn¡¯t be Xia Ruoxin if she didn¡¯t even try to see its viability. At night, she told a bedtime story to her daughter. She finally sat before herputer after the child had fallen asleep. Then, she took out the piece of paper crumbled from her touch. It contained the details to the Penguin ount. She logged into her Penguin ount. It was still new. Other ount holders already had many suns, but hers didn¡¯t even have a star. This was specially set up for her work. Gao Yi was impressed that she knew about this, and he even teased her. However, Xia Ruoxin was embarrassed as this new technology was new to her. In the past, she could only do manualbor to support herself and her daughter. She added the contact person¡¯s details thinking some fancy named positions would pop up on the screen. Yet, the name to the other Penguin ount was ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯. This ount should belong to a woman. Why would a man give himself such an aesthetically beautiful nickname? Xia Ruoxin added the contact person as her friend. Soon, the portrait of the other person began to flicker. She clicked on ¡®Turn on Notification¡¯ for alerts to any new messages. Finally, she was done adding ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯. The other party had taken the initiative to message her. A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°Is this Miss Xia?¡± Once Xia Ruoxin had ovee her initial shock, she began to type clumsily. ¡°Yes, I am. Hi. Are you from Shi Lan Studio?¡± A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°Yes. I am.¡± Xia Ruoxin tucked one hand under her chin. What else should she say? The light from the other party flickered again showing that the person was sending a message. ¡°I believe Master Su Li has told you that we are interested to engage you as our illustrator.¡± Xia Ruoxin hesitated for a second before she typed seriously¡ªYes. A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°Then this matter is settled. We pay two hundred dors for every each piece that has been checked and epted.¡± Two hundred dors? Xia Ruoxin was stunned. They paid ording to the number of pieces? How could the rate be so high? If she could churn out ten pieces of artwork every month, she would earn two thousand dors. It was enough for hers and Rainy¡¯s daily expenses. Say, she could submit double of that; it would be four thousand dors. Her previous jobs had not paid much. Would she really be able to earn so much with this job? She was in a state of disbelief, and she didn¡¯t know what else to say. The other party¡¯s attitude had been friendly since the start of their conversation and answered all her questions patiently. The staff even asked for her bank details and her mobile phone number. In a matter of minutes, the alert from her mobile phone indicated she had received a message. She opened it and saw that the staff had remitted her money¡ªa whole ten thousand dors. She was in disbelief as she stared at the ceiling. This was too good to be true. Something had fallen from the sky and straight into herp. Someone must have remitted the money into the wrong ount. Then, an alert sounded on herputer. There was a message from her Penguin ount. A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°Have you received it?¡± Chapter 403 - Was the Boss a Fool Chapter 403: Was the Boss a Fool Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Receive what?¡± Xia Ruoxin had note to her senses yet. She suddenly froze, and then she picked up her mobile phone from the side and read the message carefully. ¡°Did you remit that ten thousand dors to me?¡± A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea. This is ourpany¡¯s benefit. It all started with this bonus once you joined us.¡± Did such a goodpany exist? Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t believe it until now. Ten thousand dors just like that, and she hadn¡¯t even officially started work. Was the boss from Shi Lan Studio a fool? She felt that she should return the money. After all, no credit, no gain. She had not done anything to earn it yet so she couldn¡¯t simply ept the money. Yet, she could feel the money in her hands still hot from the bank. Never in this lifetime had she taken advantage of another. After a second thought, she decided to remit the money back to thepany. She simply couldn¡¯t ept it. Otherwise, she would feel uneasy. She began typing slowly on the keyboard. Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°I am returning the money to you. This is our first coboration. You can give it to me when I perform well in the future. If I don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be able to spend the money even when I have it.¡± She was not dumb. She just felt that she should ept some money, but not this one. Someone was giving her a chance to prove herself. How could she take advantage of it? That must not be the case. The other party didn¡¯t reply for a long time. Xia Ruoxin thought there wouldn¡¯t be any, and she was going to shut down herputer. Finally, the portrait flickered. A Sunny Day Will Come: ¡°It¡¯s going to be yours anyway. Just treat it as the year-end bonus.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°Then you can give it to me when the timees for a year-end bonus.¡± After that, she sent a smiley face. The other party sent one, too. Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°I¡¯m going offline. I will do my first submission in two days.¡± A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°Alright. Goodbye.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°Goodbye.¡± Xia Ruoxin typed in her goodbye and shut down theputer. She rubbed her neck and wondered how one could sit in front of theputer every day. She had only done it for a short while, and she could feel her neck aching. She twisted her neck ufortably before she stood up and went into the kitchen to cook something while waiting for Gao Yi¡¯s return. Being a doctor was tough. Gao Yi had a surgery today so he wouldn¡¯t be home until it¡¯ste. She prepared his meal and left them heating in the pots. It would be ready when he came back. She didn¡¯t feel tired so she took out her easel and started painting. The painting she was doing this time was a reflection after reading the article. The story had a fairytale feel. The synopsis was about a man reuniting with a woman after they had gone their separate ways due to a dilemma. They encountered each other again a few yearster and realized some people couldn¡¯t be reced... and some things couldn¡¯t be forgotten. This was why Xia Ruoxin had thought that it was a fairytale. Which lover would still remember each other after going their separate ways for so long? Human beings were forgetful by nature. When one thought one couldn¡¯t forget certain things, one would realize that one had unconsciously forgotten it, including one¡¯s first love. She drew stroke after stroke. In the past, it was an interest. Now, she had be more professional. She didn¡¯t look up from the easel until she was almost done with the painting. It was almost twelve o¡¯clock. Gao Yi was still not back. She rubbed her eyes and put the easel away. She stood up and checked on Rainy if she had kicked her nket away. Her daughter had been good, and she was sleeping soundly with Dolly in her arms. Xia Ruoxin rubbed her eyes again. She was actually sleepy. Her routine had always been timely; she went to bed early and woke up at about the same time as Rainy. However, she had worked until now unconsciously, and she didn¡¯t feel that sleepy. The sound of the main door opening and closing came from outside. He was back. She quickly opened the bedroom door and went out. Indeed, Gao Yi hade back after a hard day¡¯s work. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± Gao Yi had changed into his slippers. He ced his belongings on the sofa. The shirt he was wearing had crumpled. There were eye bags beneath his eyes, and his hair was messy with its fringe stering against his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Xia Ruoxin took his dirty clothes from the sofa. She was going to put them to wash. ¡°I saved you some dinner in the kitchen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nice.¡± Gao Yi smiled. ¡°I¡¯m famished. There were a few major back-to-back surgeries that I¡¯ve done. There was no time to eat at all. I¡¯m so tired I could hardly move a finger.¡± With that, he stood up from the sofa as he rubbed his eyebrows. First, shower and then have his meal. Otherwise, he would fall asleep without taking a bath. When he came out of the bathroom, Xia Ruoxin had alreadyid the table and brought the food out. There are colorful congee and a few simple dishes. He wouldn¡¯t suffer from indigestion even if he over-ate. ¡°I am seriously hungry.¡± He started eating as soon as he took over the bowl. Once he had filled his stomach, he began to feel like a human again. ¡°What is it? You look exceptionally happy today.¡± Gao Yi could see that, too. Xia Ruoxin seemed different today. The corners of her lips were curled upwards into a smile. Besides that, her whole being was radiating from happinessing from inside her. ¡°I found a good job.¡± She couldn¡¯t wait to share the good news with someone else. Gao Yi listened as she talked. He, too, felt that it was the right move to send her for art sses. She needed to find a job, and her own space in order to gain the confidence that no one had given her in the past. While Xia Ruoxin obviously liked her new job, Gao Yi couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious when she mentioned that thepany had given her a bonus of ten thousand dors which was applicable to all their newly-hired employees. Allpanies¡¯ priority was to make a profit. Which one would offer their employees bonuses beforehand? Those that did might be a fool like Xia Ruoxin¡¯s boss. However, he did not dwell on this much longer. Perhaps it was because he was too exhausted that it led to his misjudgment. When he woke up the next day, he felt he had forgotten some things, and he couldn¡¯t remember no matter how hard he thought of it. So he didn¡¯t try to recall anymore. Instead, he spent time ying with Rainy and talking to her and Xia Ruoxin. After that, he went to work at the hospital and forgotten all about it. A few dayster, Xia Ruoxin hadpleted the first of her paintings. She spent days amending, and finally, she decided to use the very first one that she had drawn. On the painting, the woman was crying on one half of her face. On the other half, she was smiling gently. Her eyes showed her bliss, touched by happiness when she cried, while there was a feeling of sadness, depressed and hurt when she was smiling. This was how a human was, she thought. Who would know if one was truly in pain when one was smiling? Or, one was supposed to be crying rather than smiling? Chapter 404 Chapter 404: Untitled Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After she had submitted her first painting, Xia Ruoxin sat by herputer and waited anxiously. She didn¡¯t know if her first painting would be able to meet the expectation of Shi Lan Studio. Soon, the Penguin icon on herputer lit up, and a message came through. A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°We are very happy with your painting. It¡¯s very well drawn. The money will be remitted to your ount. Please make sure that the money received is correct.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°Thank you, Boss.¡± There was no further response from the other party so Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t think much. She shut herputer down and went on with the preparations to go to the studio to continue with her lessons. Her mobile phone chose this moment to ring. She took it out from her pocket and saw that it was a message for a two hundred dors remittance into her ount. The amount was the same as the sry for her painting. The studio had honored their agreement¡ªtwo hundred dors for each painting submitted. Indeed, she received the money in a matter of minutes. Two hundred dors might be littlepared to ten thousand dors from thest time, but she delivered it. She would spend it happily and dly. They must celebrate this joyous asion because this was her first pay from the assignment. She picked up her purse and went out to the market to buy more food. She was unaware of the fact that when she had shut down herputer, at the same time, another man was sitting with his back leaning against his chair. He was exhausted as he rubbed his eyebrows. He picked up his phone and dialed a few buttons. Then, something came up on the screen that caused his pursed lips to curl up into a small smile. By the time Du Jingtang entered the office, Chu Lui was still smiling. He couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled as he folded his elbows. Ayer of goosebumps had appeared. Was he seeing things? His cousin was smiling, and he looked happy. He must have thought of some way torturing others. Those were crocodile tears, a crook¡¯s smile. One shouldn¡¯t take it seriously. If one did, then one would surely be dead. Du Jingtang entered the room cautiously as though the floor had been covered innd mines. ¡°Ehm, Cousin...¡± He greeted cautiously. Chu Lui opened his eyes. When his dark eyes opened again, the smile had fallen off his lips. Atst, Du Jingtang wiped the sweat that had gathered on his forehead. See, this was normal. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Chu Lui straightened himself in the chair as he asked nonchntly. Yes, this was the norm. Du Jingtang decided to brace himself. With both palms on the table, he asked, ¡°Ehm... Cousin, I would like to take a few days off.¡± ¡°Going for a date?¡± Chu Lui folded his arms at his chest. His aura of aloofness made one feel an indescribable suppression. Luckily, Du Jingtang was Du Jingtang. He had grown up with Chu Lui. He was somewhat immune and had gained tolerance against Chu Lui¡¯s suppression. Du Jingtang gave an awkward smile. ¡°Then, Cousin, I will make a move first. Don¡¯t call me. You know that my mother is in a hurry to carry her grandchild so I must buck up and give her one soon. Otherwise, my family line will end with me.¡± He was in such a rush to leave that he didn¡¯t know how he could have said all these. ¡°A grandchild?¡± Chu Lui sneered. ¡°Du Jingtang, have you got a screw loose in your brain? Are you the one giving birth or is Dong Fangjing going to?¡± Du Jingtang covered his face in embarrassment. How could he say it so directly? Chu Lui opened the drawer at his side and retrieved a packet of cigarettes. He took one out before heading to the balcony to smoke. Du Jingtang was still standing by his table covering his face and looking pitiful. He couldn¡¯t face anyone. Neither was he aware that Chu Lui was too absorbed in his own thoughts. His cousin¡¯s life now resembled more of a puppet¡¯s without any emotions or feelings. It seemed that his smile earlier was only an unrealistic rosy view. In fact, there weren¡¯t any waves of emotion. As Chu Lui puffed out rings of smoke, he had unknowingly blurred his features. Everything seemed so unreal. ... Once again, Li Manni stood in front of that old warehouse as she bit on her lips. Her heart was filled with both terror and hatred. She had asked herself countless times how she could¡¯ve forced herself andnded in this state¡ªto be ckmailed by this filthy and ugly man to the extent that she dared not retaliate. ¡°Did you bring the money?¡± Mi Dongfeng narrowed his eyes as he gave her the once-over. There was lust in his eyes. He wished he could tear off all her clothes until she was naked. Yeah, it was great to be able toy his hands on Chu Lui¡¯s woman. At the thought of Chu Lui being a cuckold with a glistening green hat on his head, Mi Dongfeng couldn¡¯t control his excitement. He wanted the whole world to know that he had sex with Chu Lui¡¯s woman, and she was pregnant with his bastard. ¡°Hahaha...¡± Suddenly, heughed like a crazed man. Coincidentally, a gust of strong wind had started blowing, and it sounded as though there were wild shrieks and howls everywhere. One couldn¡¯t help but feel that one was in a hair-raising thriller. Li Manni struggled to stand as the wind blew at her. With hair stered on her head, she retreated a few steps unconsciously as though she was afraid that the man would suddenly go crazy and kill her. ¡°Why are you retreating?¡± Mi Dongfeng spat a mouth of saliva at the side. Li Manni could feel the acid reflux in her stomach, and she quickly turned away as she leaned against the side and vomited. ¡°You think I¡¯m disgusting.¡± Mi Dongfeng sneered. ¡°I¡¯m disgusting, but haven¡¯t you had sex with me, too? There¡¯s no point pretending to be high and mighty.¡± Li Manni was so nauseated that tears had appeared at the corners of her eyes. The thought of f***ing her in vengeance caused Mi Dongfeng to be horny as he watched her slender waist and voluptuous buttocks. However, he reminded himself of his motive, and he cast the thought aside. Or else, he would have f***ed her there and then regardless of whether she was pregnant with his child or not. ¡°Where¡¯s the money? Do you have it?¡± Mi Dongfeng stretched his hand out towards Li Manni. To have sex with Chu Lui¡¯s woman and spend his money had truly filled him with a sense of indescribable satisfaction. He admitted his perversion, but Chu Lui had forced him to do all these. His bloodlust eyes resembled that of a vicious demon. It scared Li Manni as beads of cold sweat began to cover her forehead again. With her shaking hands, she opened her bag, took out her purse, then a stack of money. Before the money waspletely out of her purse, a filthy hand reached out and grabbed the stack of money away. ¡°Why is it so little?¡± Mi Dongfeng could see the amount wasn¡¯t much as he held it in her hands. It was only a few thousand dors. What good was it for? It¡¯s not even enough to buy a house, a car, or have fun with a woman. ¡°This is all I have. I only have credit cards on me, and I can¡¯t use them to withdraw cash.¡± Li Manni said between clenched teeth. ¡°It¡¯s so little. You b****. Do you take me for a fool?¡± Mi Dongfeng¡¯s breaths were so stinky that Li Manni could hardly open her eyes. His smelly mouth had kissed her before, and his filthy hands had touched her all over her body. At the thought of all these, Li Manni began to feel nauseated again. Chapter 405 - Can He be Forgiven Chapter 405: Can He be Forgiven Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mi Dongfeng simply sat on the spot and started counting the money note by note. His face was lit up with greed as he narrowed his eyes looking like a hungry wolf. ¡°Next time, remember to bring me more money. Or else, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can keep my mouth shut.¡± Li Manni¡¯s hands were gripping tightly by her sides, refusing to say a word. Everywhere was surrounded by the smell of garbage. She covered her mouth, unable to take in the smell any longer as she wondered if it wasing from the disgusting man or this ce. Shortly after, she stumbled out of that ce. Her fingernails were sinking so deeply into her palms that it became a searing pain which only intensified her hatred. With whom? She hated Mi Dongfeng who had invaded her body forcefully, and Xia Ruoxin who always seemed toe back from the dead to destroy her life. She leaned against the side and vomited again. At the same time, she truly felt extremely helpless and with a grievance that she wanted to cry. ¡°Miss, are you alright?¡± A samaritan approached her and asked Li Manni worriedly. ¡°Get away from me!¡± Li Manni turned around and ordered. The samaritan jumped in fright, and he grumbled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t pay well to be kind; she has mistaken me for a bad person.¡± Li Manni shut her eyes and exhaled hard. She opened her bag, took out her foundation pack, and began to apply it on her face. When she was confident that herplexion was better, she carried her bag and finally walked away with her head held high. Once she reached home, she sat on the sofa without moving a muscle. It felt as though all her energy had been sucked outpletely from her. Suddenly, her mobile phone rang. It gave her such a fright that she jumped. Then, she took her phone out and wanted to instinctively throw it away. However, she was afraid that it was that man, Mi Dongfeng. The mobile phone¡¯s ringing sound resembled wild shrieks and howls. She was so unsettled by it that one of her hands began to w at the surface of the sofa like a cat. As she wed, the w marks embedded themselves on her heart. She held the phone tightly in her hand until to the extent that she wanted to crush its metal casing with her hand. It wasn¡¯t until the third ring that the grip on her hand began to loosen. However, her eyes remained tightly shut. Not him... not him... please do not let it be him. That man was the devil¡ªthe scariest devil she had ever met in her entire life. The indicator light on the phone screen kept flickering. Once she saw the name on the screen, she finally breathed out a sigh in relief. No, it wasn¡¯t him. It really wasn¡¯t. She ced the phone in her ear, and she could feel the tremor in her own voice. ¡°Mom, what is it?¡± Mrs. Li sounded impatient at the other end. ¡°Manni, what were you doing just now? What took you so long to answer the call?¡± ¡°I was busy.¡± Li Manni rested her hand on her chest. Her heart was still pounding in unease. Yet, she could finally breathe in relief as the suppressed dullness began to lift itself away from her chest bit by bit. Mrs. Li¡¯s rapid and thunderous voice roared from the other end of the phone. ¡°Manni, you muste back with Chu Lui this weekend. Your future sister-inw ising for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Li Manni might have agreed, but in her heart, she truly didn¡¯t feel like going back. She knew what her mother was trying to say. Each time when her brother brought his girlfriend back, she would always want Li Manni and Chu Lui to be present. It was her way of showing off their superiority to the girlfriends to let them know that they have an outstanding son-inw like Chu Lui. Although the Li family was considered a sessful enterprise within the industry, inparison with the Chu Enterprise, their difference was like heaven and earth. Their daughter, Li Manni, had married so well. How could their eldest son, Li Manxuan settle for someone lesser? Her brother had so many girlfriends, and she had not bothered to keep track. Every time, her mother would find faults with his girlfriend and picked on them. Yet, this concerned her parental home. There was nothing much that she could say. If this continued, she was worried that her parents would offend all their business partners. Now, their family status had elevated because of Chu Lui. One would weigh one¡¯s consequences before one wanted to start a war with her family. However, what if one day they were no longer under Chu Lui¡¯s protection? What would they do? At the thought of this, she shuddered and broke into a cold sweat. At night, Li Manni made a cup of coffee out of habit and brought it to Chu Lui in his study. She knocked gently on the door. ¡°Lui, I¡¯ming in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui replied from within. There wasn¡¯t much emotion in his voice. Instead, it sounded cold so cold that Li Manni shuddered uncontrobly. She pushed the door open and entered. Chu Lui¡¯s fingers were constantly typing on the keyboard. Recently, he had been spending a lot of time on theputer. Li Manni couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious. However, she didn¡¯t think much about it as she put the coffee on the table and stood aside. ¡°Is there something else that you need?¡± Chu Lui asked, simply not bothering to look up. He knew Li Manni had not left. Li Manni could feel her heart spasming. When had he be this cold and distant towards her? Did he know about the things she had done to Xia Ruoxin in the past? Was he disappointed with her? Did he pity Xia Ruoxin? Or was he in despair with himself? Regardless of the reason, he no longer treated her like how he did in the past. She smiled bitterly. There was no one she could me. ¡°Lui, my mom wanted us to go back for dinner this weekend,¡± she said in a soft and pleading voice. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice remained the same. He had been putting all his concentration on theputer screen. Li Manni¡¯s face went pale as she bit on her lips and, at the same time, fighting the urge to smash the screen. Her fisted hands started to rx by her sides, balled into fists, and then rxed again. Atst, she turned around and left the room. Yet, she was unaware that Chu Lui had chosen this second to look up from hisputer screen. The look in his narrowed eyes was thoughtful. Click. The door closed. Once again, his eyes went back to the screen. His fingers ran around the keyboard typing speedily. The study was filled with the sound of his typing, and the rhythm of the keys being pressed sounded crisp. A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°If a man had done wrong, but he has repented now. Do you think he would be forgiven?¡± Xia Ruoxin looked up from her sketchbook, and she moved the mouse to click on the message. Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°Is this the theme for the next one?¡± The other party took a long time to reply. A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°You can say so. What do you think?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°That depends. Some people can be forgiven, but some are not.¡± A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°What about you?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°Me? I won¡¯t.¡± She typed those words without a thought. She wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive because there was a man who had done uneptable things to her. He had resorted to unscrupulous ways to force her, a woman, into despair. Why did he deserve her forgiveness? That kind of man was not worth forgiving. A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°Do you hate him?¡± Chapter 406 - She Said No Chapter 406: She Said No Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°People say the opposite of hate is love. Since I no longer love him, there¡¯s nothing left to hate. He¡¯s just a stranger to me.¡± A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°Can¡¯t he get a second chance?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°Boss, why are you asking me so many weird questions?¡± A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°Are they? I¡¯m trying to beg for a woman¡¯s forgiveness. However, I feel that it¡¯s an impossible feat after what you¡¯ve just said.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°Boss, don¡¯t give up. A day wille, and she will forgive you. Absolute sincerity will move a heart of stone. Am I right?¡± A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it.¡± Xia Ruoxin closed the message box, leaned against the sofa with half her easel resting on herp, and started drawing. She liked to immerse herself into the world of painting. This was another world of hers filled with beautiful and wonderful things. There was no pain in it. Rainy opened the door and ran out on her chubby legs with her doll in one hand. Then, she stared with a pair of wide eyes and climbed onto the sofa as she squeezed her little head into her mother¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, will you draw a painting of me?¡± Rainy nuzzled against her mother¡¯s neck before she climbed down the sofa. She positioned her doll into and waited to be a little model. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s cheek. After that, she changed a fresh sheet of paper and started drawing. Rainy was a diligent little model. She stood there unmoving without her mother¡¯s reminder and took the initiative to strike a pose, which she considered to be good, while she waited for her mother to draw her picture. Although all her friends had photographs, she was the only one with photographs painted by her mother. Soon after, a small silhouette appeared on the drawing paper. It was a chubby face with a pair of big, round eyes and delicate eyebrows. Rainy might be young, but she already had the stage presence. This felt somewhat simr. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers paused for a second. She moved the easel aside and put the paper up in front of her. It¡¯s true. Rainy¡¯s serious expression looked very simr to that man¡¯s. Rainy might have her looks, but she had gotten her temperament from that man. Suddenly, she remembered what ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯ had said. If that person had repented, would she forgive him? Forgive? She had never thought of it before. However, there were some things which couldn¡¯t be forgiven with a simple ¡®sorry¡¯; and not everyone could forget with ¡®it¡¯s okay¡¯. She put the sketchbook down, carried her daughter, and used her hand to measure the girl¡¯s face. The little imp had grown bigger and looked much chubbier. She took Rainy¡¯s hand and took her into the kitchen to make her a bottle of milk. Rainy held the bottle as she pouted. ¡°Mommy, can I not drink this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter, gently touching her forehead with Rainy¡¯s. ¡°Rainy, you are still young. You must drink more milk so that you can grow up fairer and more beautiful.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rainy grabbed a bunch of her short hair. ¡°Will I really be beautiful? Will my hair grow longer, too?¡± She was still mindful of her hair and worried other people would find out that she used to be a baldy. ¡°Of course.¡± Xia Ruoxinforted her daughter. ¡°Soon, it will grow and look long like it used to be. You will be able to pleat your hair into braids and wear lots of bow ties.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll drink.¡± Rainy held the bottle up and started drinking. Her mouth puffed up with each mouth as she sucked hard at the nipple and drank seriously. Both her hands were sped tightly around the milk bottle as though she was worried that someone would take it away from her. However, with the way she was holding, no one would be able to pry it out of her hands. She was using the energy she had gained from drinking milk. She had not understood how it worked, but now she did. Xia Ruoxin supported her head full of short silky hair. In her heart, she could feel the pain from the past that had finally subsided. Their toughest times had passed. In the future, she would be able to earn enough money to give her daughter a better life. Rainy obediently drank her milk with her little head leaning against her mother¡¯s shoulder. In fact, she was practically a baby at just three years old. She was also the smallest in the kindergarten. Due to the fact that she had been living only with her mother, she wasn¡¯t as pampered as children her age. She was much more mature when she was surrounded by other children. Soon after Rainy finished her milk, she began to feel sleepy as she held the doll tightly in her arms. Now, Xia Ruoxin was able to buy another doll for her daughter, but this remained as Rainy¡¯s favorite. She had treated the doll as an extension of herself. No matter how many new dolls she had, Dolly was irreceable in Rainy¡¯s heart. Xia Ruoxin brought her daughter to the room and put her in bed. She gently caressed Rainy¡¯s face which had be chubbier aspared to the time when she was sick. Gao Yi said she had recovered well, and she would be able to live for a very long time. Heaven wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to the mother and daughter. They had survived hunger, slept on the streets, being penniless, and were almost separated by life and death. Gao Yi said their tough times had passed. More and more good days woulde to them. Was he right? She went back into the living room, put the painting for Rainy away carefully, and continued to draw the one which was meant for the website. From being an unknown artist to finally making a small name for herself, she had done everything by being hardworking as she worked as an illustrator for two websites. Both of them had promised to give her more work opportunities. That meant more chances to earn more money. At the same time, she would also be able to solidify her artistic aplishments. A message notification appeared on herputer screen. She clicked on it¡ªa familiar interface and portrait. A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°Still awake?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°Mmm, not sleepy yet. I¡¯m working.¡± A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°Try to sleep earlier. You can never earn enough money.¡± After that, the portrait became dimmer which indicated the other party had gone offline. Xia Ruoxin switched off herputer and continued painting. She wanted to draw more. This was a job that she liked. However, she was unaware that the portrait for ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯ had always been lit up. ¡°Lui, aren¡¯t youing to bed?¡± Li Manni was wearing her pajamas as she stood uneasily at the door. It was almost midnight. He shouldn¡¯t overwork himself no matter how busy he was. In the past, regardless of how much work he had, he would put everything away and gone to bed whenever it was time to sleep... unless it was something important from thepany that required him to work overtime. ¡°I need a while more. You can go to bed first.¡± Chu Lui rubbed his forehead gently. He was unaware of how superficial his words sounded. Li Manni bit on her red lips. Finally, she turned around. In that instant, no one noticed the twisted look on her face. Chapter 407 - Glossy and Green Chapter 407: Glossy and Green Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui leaned his back against his chair tiredly and closed his eyes. It was easy to see how exhausted he was. He wondered how much longer he would have to live like this. However, it had been going on for so long he was beginning to feel that he should stop. His heart was telling him not to continue and subject himself to grievance, to stop forcing himself to do things he was unwilling to do. In reality, he was only human; not a god. He had responsibilities and obligations. The weekend came. Li Manni had a hand around Chu Lui¡¯s arm, and both of them were standing at the door outside the Li family¡¯s home. They had been living in a small two-story vi given by Chu Lui after his wedding with Li Manni. Theirpany was in a huge crisis a few years back. If Li Manni had not met Chu Lui, the Li family might not be what they were now. They might even have to stay at a not-so-decent neighborhood. Initially, Li Manni had been a home wrecker. If it was any other family with a different background, this definitely would not have happened. Mr. and Mrs. Li had objected to the idea in the first ce. However, the subject was Chu Lui. In fact, they had helped to encourage things between Chu Lui and their daughter. Both of them entered. Mrs. Li beamed happily until her eyes were almost closing as she saw her daughter and son-inw. She purposely announced in a loud voice towards the people inside: ¡°Zhiguo, Manni and Chu Lui have arrived.¡± Mr. Li came out quickly. At the sight of his daughter and son-inw, he couldn¡¯t help but feel haughty. ¡°Mom, Dad.¡± Li Manni¡¯s hand was holding tightly onto Chu Lui¡¯s elbow as she greeted her parents. ¡°Mom, Dad, how are you?¡± Chu Lui, too, greeted without much warmth. His expression was also somber. He had always been like this. Perhaps, people might think he was an idiot if he smiled too much. Li Manni¡¯s parents naturally knew about their son-inw¡¯s temperament which was why they did not find it abnormal. They continued to smile brightly as they escorted their daughter and son-inw inside. Li Manni¡¯s elder brother, Li Manxuan, and his girlfriend were both inside. When Li Manxuan¡¯s new girlfriend¡ªXu Shiyang¡ªsaw Chu Lui, her eyes began to glitter. This man was one of a kind. He was tall with long legs and dashing features. Even his aura was threatening. Xu Shiyang was one who knew what was good. Her attire might look simple, but it was from a renowned international branding. She might have been able to hide the fact that she was wearing branded goods, but not her youth. No one could match her youthful look. She thought Li Manxuan waspatible with her. However, once sheid eyes on Chu Lui, she realized her boyfriend was far from good. One was the swan while the other, a toad. Li Manxuan was unhappy by Xu Shiyang¡¯s undisguised interest towards Chu Lui. Was she interested in having a rtionship with another woman¡¯s husband? Mr. and Mrs. Li¡¯s expression became awkward, even embarrassed by the exchange between the youngsters. However, Li Manxuan¡¯s expression resembled one who had been pped across the face. He was truly hurt, and he found it unbearable. He was humiliated physically and emotionally by Xu Shiyang and his brother-inw, Chu Lui. In an instant, hisplexion changed for the worse, and he didn¡¯t bother to be polite with his brother-inw. Chu Lui was quiet throughout dinner. He only spoke when Mr. Li asked him a question. In some ways, Mr. Li was trying to direct Chu Lui into a certain direction hoping to gain some business information. Chu Lui was well aware of his intention, and he had divulged a lot of hispany¡¯s information to his father-inw. He knew that Mr. Li had undercut him in many contracts which were half-way through the negotiation. However, he chose to turn a blind eye despite his knowledge. Recently, the Li family had gotten out of hand as their appetite became bigger. If they were to undertake contracts beyond their resources, they would not be able to manage. This time, Chu Lui had chosen to divulge the details to a few small contracts that the Chu Enterprise was negotiating for. These contracts might seem small, but to a smallpany like Mr. Li¡¯s, they would suffice for a year. Yet, Mr. Li didn¡¯t seem satisfied as he would intentionally drop a few sarcastic remarks. ¡°Ah Lui, look. I¡¯m getting old. My health is not as good as it used to be. There has not been any progress in thepany for years. I¡¯m beginning to get anxious, too!¡± Chu Lui pursed his thin lips. No progress? It was doing better aspared to thepany that was on the brink of bankruptcy a few years back. It had recovered despite being on the verge of closing down, and it definitely had made more than one step in improvement. People had always said that man was greedy by nature. When one was used to having too much, one tended to forget one¡¯s position. ¡°Ah Lui...¡± Mr. Li wanted to say more but was interrupted by Chu Lui. ¡°Dad, Brother will be taking over the business in the future. I believe he will have his way of handling things and make thepany better.¡± Li Manxuan couldn¡¯t take the agitation especially after just now. His girlfriend had shown an obvious interest in Chu Lui. That had irritated him and caused his hatred against Chu Lui to rise in his heart. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our family does not need to depend on others.¡± He stuck out his chest as his lips curled into a cold smile, and fireworks could be seen erupting within his eyes. They almost burnt his father. Mr. Li kept side-eyeing his son, trying to hint him; but Li Manxuan clearly was engulfed in his own realm of hatred. Not only did he not see his father¡¯s subtle hints, but he had lost all his basic thinking skills. For a man, what could be more humiliating and disgusting than being presented with a glossy and green hat by his own girlfriend and made a cuckold out of him? Li Manxuan was disgusted, so thoroughly disgusted by his brother-inw. Although his girlfriend was disgusting, the culprit was Chu Lui. ¡°Dad, you can rest assured.¡± Li Manxuan promised, teeth clenched. ¡°I believe once I have taken over thepany, I will be able to bring it up to another level. Our equity will umte a few times more than now. It won¡¯t lose out to brother-inw¡¯spany. Am I right, Brother-inw?¡± ¡°I believe you, Brother.¡± Chu Lui replied inly, not taking Li Manxuan¡¯s challenge seriously. Sometimes, talent was an important thing. Not everyone had the talent to be a businessman, spot a business opportunity at first nce, and grab it or make full use of it. Chu Lui obviously was a talented businessman. Li Manxuan, on the other hand, was not. He became agitated too fast so he wouldn¡¯t be able to achieve much in the future. Such was human nature. To put it inly, intelligence was important, too. This was a man¡¯s war; there would be bloodshed, not fire or smoke. Whereas in a woman¡¯s world, not all seemed peaceful. A woman¡¯s war, at times, was much bloodier than a man¡¯s. ¡°Sister Manni, you and Brother-inw have such a cordial rtionship.¡± Xu Shiyang sipped the fruit punch in her ss. One wondered at the sincerity of her remark. Was it mockery, envy, or jealousy? ¡°When you be my sister-inw after you have married my brother, you will be more loving than Chu Lui and myself.¡± Li Manni smiled as her face lit up with bliss. Then, a look of jealousy shed across Xu Shiyang¡¯s face. Chapter 408 - Tearing at Each Other Chapter 408: Tearing at Each Other Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sister Manni, what does Brother-inw like?¡± Xu Shiyang asked again, pretending to be innocent. She blinked her big eyes constantly which truly made her look like an innocent and naive girl. However, one should pay special attention to the hidden meaning behind her words because she might not mean well. The more naive they were, the more scheming they were; and the more they smiled, the more cunning they were. In Li Manni¡¯s opinion, Xu Shiyang was a walking scheming calctor. Whereas in Xu Shiyang¡¯s eyes, Li Manni was no simpleton, too. Li Manni picked up her cup which was sitting on the table. As she ran her finger gently against the rim of the cup, that smile of hers exposed all the pretenses on Xu Shiyang¡¯s face. ¡°Of course, he likes me the best.¡± Li Manni smiled as she showed off her loving marriage. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xu Shiyang pretended to be happy. ¡°If Brother-inw doesn¡¯t like you, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten a divorce and married you.¡± She sighed unknowingly. ¡°Sister, I heard he has done some bad things in order to be able to marry you.¡± ¡°Did he?¡± Li Manni denied. To hear someone bringing up her past was obviously a p across her face, exposing her shorings. What scared her the most was hearing the name ¡®Xia Ruoxin¡¯; she hated it when other people brought up that name in front of her, too. Yet, the only thing that the bbering Xu Shiyang kept talking about was what had happened in the past. She couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated by the woman. ¡°Sister Manni, do you know how his ex-wife looks like?¡± Xu Shiyang tucked her chin under one hand as her red lips broke into a smile. Even her eyes were smiling in mockery¡ªnaturally, she must beughing in her heart, too. She must have said something which hurt Li Manni so she should continue to poke around her a bit more. Li Manni would definitely be vexed from her probing, and Xu Shiyang must be sure to cause her maximum damage. That was the exact sentence that sessfully caused Li Manni¡¯s expression to change. ¡°Xu Shiyang,¡±¡ªshe lowered her voice as she issued her warning¡ª¡±do you think I have no idea what you are up to? Take my advice: don¡¯t think about it. You will nevere close to my husband in this life.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Xu Shiyang stopped her pretense, too. The bridge had been burnt so there was no point pretending. The Li family, in her opinion, was all about pretense as well. She spurned them, but she was interested in Chu Lui. She tidied up her hair and continued to smile. ¡°Sister Manni, don¡¯t you forget. You, too, had snatched your husband away from someone else. He was never yours in the first ce. Since you were able to do it, why can¡¯t I do the same?¡± Suddenly, the sound of a p echoed. The men in the living room, along with the maid and Mrs. Li, were shocked beyond words. However, it was toote by the time they noticed. Xu Shiyang was already covering one side of her face with her eyes wide open as though she was going to swallow someone whole. ¡°Li Manni, you bitch. You dare to hit me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I just pped a bitch like you.¡± In order not to lose out, Li Manni became aggressive, too. ¡°You dare to seduce my husband. To think that you graduated from a prestigious school, do you also think you are royalty? I think you are worse than a whore.¡± Xu Shiyang saw red, and she shouted back in retaliation. ¡°I¡¯m a bitch, but you¡¯re worse. You were a bitch; that¡¯s why you had seduced Chu Lui. You have the cheek to say that to me? If you knew what it means to be another woman¡¯s husband, why are you here talking to me right now with your current status? You¡¯re a joke. You¡¯re just a whore who wanted a que for yourself. Goddammit. You disgust me. Your whole family disgusts me.¡± As she finished, she picked up her bag, intending to leave. However, she turned around and reached out to p Li Manni across her face in return. Then, she gloated, ¡°Gosh, I almost forgot. That¡¯s so typical of me. When someone gives me an inch; I give a foot back. If someone had the gall to offend me, I will return the favor a hundredfold. Now, I¡¯m only returning you what you just gave me. That¡¯s your gain.¡± After she pped Li Manni, she sashayed her way to the door. When she walked past Li Manxuan, she paused; but her eyes were not on him. Instead, she was looking at Chu Lui¡¯s face, flirting. ¡°I will be seeing you again.¡± With those meaningful words, she opened the door and left like a gust of wind. It blew at her audience, and they shuddered. What was supposed to be a family gathering had turned into a scandal. That¡¯s just great. Mrs. Li wasforting Li Manni and, at the same time, cursing Xu Shiyang at full st. Li Manxuan felt as though a small field of glossy green had sprouted at the top of his head. He wished he could pull all his hair out and be bald. On the other hand, his father was trying to carry on a halfhearted conversation with Chu Lui in embarrassment. However, he soon gave up as he lost track of what he had been saying. It was so ridiculous that he found he couldn¡¯t go on. Chu Lui looked at the ceiling above him. It wasn¡¯t a full tilt, and he wasn¡¯t deep in his thoughts. He just felt exhausted. When they went home, he was exceptionally quiet while Li Manni who had been pped earlier was still fuming with a grievance. ¡°Chu Lui, I was pped!¡± She suddenly started screaming at Chu Lui. He stopped the car by the side while he took out his cigarette intending to light one. In the end, he tossed the cigarette away. ¡°You pped her, too.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because she deserved it.¡± Li Manni was holding her hands in a death grip. ¡°Chu Lui, your wife had been pped. Are you going to keep quiet about it?¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Chu Lui merely raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Crush the Xu family. Let her suffer for the rest of her life. I want her to sleep on the streets and be a beggar. Let¡¯s see how arrogant can she be then.¡± Li Manni could visualize Xu Shiyang begging on the streets in broad daylight, living in poverty. She smiled at the crazy thought. ¡°They have business dealings with your family.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice was emotionless like the dark and silent night. ¡°The coboration for one contract is two years. If her family went down, so will yours. Do you still want to crush them?¡± Chu Lui asked Li Manni. The contract from the Xu family had initially been his. However, the Li family had taken it away without informing him. Mr. Li had used everything to gain that two-year contract. A Xu family was nothing to Chu Lui, and he wouldn¡¯t do anything rashly. If he were to take over theirpany, it would only benefit him. He wouldn¡¯t be at a disadvantage. Yet, if the Xu family¡¯spany really went bankrupt, they would be sending the Li family to him as a gift. It was ¡®buy one, free one¡¯ deal. Chu Lui wouldn¡¯t suffer a loss, but would Li Manni and her family be able to? True enough, that shut Li Manni up for good. There was no further mention of the Xu family. This was a loss that she would have to suffer in silence. Now, should she be hating Chu Lui for not taking her side or her parents and her brother for leaving themselves wide open to an attack? In fact, she couldn¡¯t eveny a finger on that person. Chapter 409 - She Couldn’t Lay a Finger on Them Chapter 409: She Couldn¡¯t Lay a Finger on Them Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Fine. Let them live for another two years. After that, she would exact revenge for the p no matter what happens. Chu Lui started the car again, and it vanished at the end of the road in silence. The surrounding streetlights cast a long shadow over its scenery. From time to time, a few cars would speed passed while the city¡¯s nightlife trulymenced. ... Xia Ruoxin switched on herputer and sent herpleted painting out as an image. If it passed the inspection, the painting would be used online by the website. Of course, she would also receive payment for this. Out of habit, she logged in to her Penguin ount and was surprised that A Sunny Day will Come was online, too. She clicked on A Sunny Day will Come¡¯s portrait wondering if she should start a conversation with her boss. In the end, she received a message from A Sunny Day will Come instead. A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°You are here.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°Yes, I just logged in to send my work.¡± A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°So fast? I thought you have three days?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°No, it¡¯s for another website.¡± There was a few minutes of silence from the other party. Then, the portrait lit up. A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°There¡¯s something that I want to ask for your opinion. From a woman¡¯s point of view¡ªif a husband and his wife have separated because of a misunderstanding, will they have the chance to reconcile?¡± ¡°Ehm...¡± Xia Ruoxin thought for a while and tried to analyze the many reasons for separation. With regard to reconciliation, her opinion was her own. She had no right to try and figure out what the others were thinking. She typed a few words, but she deleted them in the end. A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°What¡¯s your view?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°I don¡¯t know about the others, but I won¡¯t.¡± A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± The portrait from the other party dimmed. Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t think much about it, but the paintbrush that she was holding had paused. In her heart, she was thinking about the question that A Sunny Day will Come had asked. Why was it such a weird question? It didn¡¯t matter. Everyone had their own story. Chu Lui rubbed his eyebrows as he shut down hisputer. He dozed off while sitting in his chair. He was tired; his heart, his body, and his mind. On this day, he had not returned to his room. Instead, he had spent the whole night sleeping in his chair. When he woke up the next day, the sun had risen. Without having any breakfast, he packed his things and headed straight to his office. ¡°Sir, there is ady. Miss Xu looking for you. She has been waiting for a long time.¡± He had just arrived, and Secretary Chen stood up reporting immediately to Chu Lui. ¡°She said she is the head of Jianfeng Group, and she has an official matter to discuss with you.¡± Oh, herst name was Xu? Chu Lui started to recall by memory all his business associates with the samest name. However, he couldn¡¯t seem to remember any. Jianfeng Group had been a mainstreampany. He had not asked about them since hisst contract had been taken away by the Li family. Did they approach him this time with the intention of undermining the foundation of the Li family? Or they had wanted him to take defect and fight against themselves? ¡°Show her in.¡± He entered his office. To the outsiders, he had always been the great and invincible Chu Lui. However, he knew that was not the case. At this moment, he had not slept well the whole night so he was feeling extremely ufortable. He loosened his tie. His stomach was rumbling, too. Yet, he didn¡¯t have the time to eat anything. There was a pile of work waiting for him. Every day, he was crushed by the immense workload. He must have had a blessed life that¡¯s why he was still alive despite that. Perhaps, he should really heed Du Jingtang¡¯s advice and slow down. The money would always be there for him to earn; it wouldn¡¯t run out. However, if he were to stop earning money, what else could he do? Soon after that, there was a knock on the door. He went back to his office chair and sat down. ¡°Come in.¡± There wasn¡¯t much emotion in his voice. He captured everything with his eyes, not his voice. The door opened, and it showed a pair of well-proportioned woman¡¯s calves wearing ck high-heeled shoes. With her small feet wrapped in this pair of shoes, she looked graceful as she walked into his office. She wore a bright yellow suit exuding the shrewdness as a professional working female while, at the same time, showing off the gentleness as a young woman. His eyes moved up. It was a young face with fine makeup, nice features, and a good body. Her character might be feminine, too. If it was another man, he would tend to be more capricious. But not Chu Lui. He was a block of ice. No matter how hot the sun was shining on him, he refused to warm up. One would need to use a hammer to break him up. He twirled the pen in his fingers as he looked unwavering at the bright and beautiful woman approached him. ¡°Mr. Chu, we meet again.¡± The womanbed through her wavy hair with her fingers. Her body nted forward slightly, and her face was tilted thirty degrees lower. She must be very conscious about her beauty and knew exactly what angle and which side of her face looked best to captivate men. However, after a while, she realized all the time she had spent on getting the right pose was in vain. In the end, that man barely had any reaction. It was truly a sad and embarrassing moment. ¡°Mr. Chu...¡± The woman came a few steps forward. She had pulled her cor wide, revealing her fair cleavage in the belief that no man would be able to reject such an aesthetic view from a woman. Moreover, the woman had shown him on purpose. She had not gotten her way. The man before her remained expressionless. His eyes were too dark, his expression too in, and his thoughts were too profound. In an instant, the woman knew she had been defeated. Yet, she didn¡¯t give up. She wanted to show her charm again in the hopes that this man would be hers. Chu Lui picked up his telephone on his table and dialed a number. ¡°Secretary Chen, please call Security into my office.¡± Security? That woman was bbergasted. She became unsure of what Chu Lui was trying to do. Why was he calling for Security? She was puzzled, but she wasn¡¯t sure what she should say. Finally, when she began to organize her thoughts and was about to speak, two security officers entered the office. Soon after, they were escorting that woman out with their hands under her armpits. Her face turned green and white, thoroughly embarrassed. The cold and heartless words that Chu Lui had spoken to her had caused her to shudder and sent her heart thumping. He said, ¡°Xu Shiyang, I won¡¯t ept the contract from yourpany, and I never want to see you again. ¡°Xu Shiyang, you pped my wife. Regardless of the reason, that p hadnded on the face of Chu Lui¡¯s woman. That is equivalent to pping Chu Lui.¡± He also said, ¡°In the future, get out of my sight when I¡¯m present. Or else, I don¡¯t mind using some other methods.¡± Further, he said... Chapter 410 - Against His Will Chapter 410: Against His Will Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°There are people without morals in this world. I may not be a good man, but I understand morality.¡± Beads of cold sweat gathered on Xu Shiyang¡¯s forehead as she recalled Chu Lui¡¯s methods. The rumors surrounding this man had always been terrifying. He would resort to unscrupulous means when dealing with his business rivals, and no good woulde to those who dare to go against him. Thus, Xu Shiyang was afraid. This time, she was truly terrified. She shouldn¡¯t have had any desires on another man or fantasized about snatching him away from any woman. Li Manni came to know about the matter of Xu Shiyang being escorted out of the Chu Enterprise by security officers. She really thought of pping that woman again. Who did she think she was? Chu Lui was no someone whom she could lust for. Li Manni¡¯s good mood took a turn when she thought of her current rtionship with Chu Lui. She could no longerugh. She wanted to change, but she didn¡¯t know how. In fact, she was fully aware that that man¡¯s heart had already left her long ago. At this moment, many dry leaves had umted outside the window. The veins of the leaves seemed to have stopped with the passing of the seasons. However, once something had been lost, it would never be recovered again. In this world, no two leaves would ever be the same; neither could they have the same destinies. Chu Lui went back to his parents¡¯ ce first. As for Li Manni, he needed no worry about her right now. She would take good care of herself and not let anything happen to her. Of course, that included her unborn child that belonged to her. It was more important than her life. ¡°Ah Lui, have some tea.¡± Song Wan handed him the teacup over to him and sat beside him. She studied her son who had grown into a tall and handsome man, and she sighed. How time had passed. She was getting old, too. ¡°Look at you all grown up. Until now, I can still remember how you look when you were just a small boy. You were so tiny then.¡± She measured him with her hand. ¡°See. You have grown bigger, and I am older, too.¡± Time really flies. In the blink of an eye, her son would be a father soon; she would be a grandmother. She had lived most of her life. Her son was her pride and joy. She was also constantly worrying about him. ¡°Mom, you are still young.¡± Chu Lui sipped at his tea. He hardly offered anyforting words. His lips were always tightly shut with little to say. At times, to ask him to converse more was equivalent to asking for his life. Right now, he was being cordial which was a rare moment. ¡°Young? I will be a grandmother soon.¡± Song Wan smiled gently. She was truly getting old, but she had lived a life worth living. If she could hold her grandson, she was willing to die right now. ¡°Ah Lui, you feel that you have let Xia Ruoxin down. Am I right?¡± Song Wan rested a hand on her son¡¯s tensed shoulder. She could only imagine the stress that he had been dealing with recently. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lui nodded. There was no need to hide in front of his own mother. ¡°You realized you have hated and taken revenge on the wrong person because Xia Yixuan is still alive,¡± she sighed. She had given birth to her son, and she knew him. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t know the reason behind that wedding four years ago. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If only I had stopped you in the beginning, we wouldn¡¯t have harmed an innocent child.¡± Song Wan was actually quite fond of Xia Ruoxin. Other than her background, she was perfect in every way. However, everything was in the past. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Mom. It¡¯s me. I was too stubborn.¡± Chu Lui put his cup down. His hand shifted to his neck. It was his fault so he should shoulder the burden. At that time, all he knew was hatred. He was unwilling to listen to anyone, including his mother. On top of that, he had been overbearing and tough on others believing he was always right; and he wouldn¡¯t regret his actions. As it turned out, the day hade for him to regret. However, it was toote. ¡°Did you take this back from Yixuan? It¡¯s time you take it back as well.¡± Song Wan looked at her son¡¯s neck. He was wearing the amulet that she had gotten together with Du Jingtang¡¯s mother. It was to bless the two boys and have them grow up healthy. However, he had given it to Xia Ruoxin. No one would have guessed that things could end up in such a mess now. ¡°Mom, Yixuan was not the little girl that I was searching for. I had been wrong. The one I had met years ago was Xia Ruoxin. Yet, I ruined her with my two bare hands. Myself, too.¡± Song Wan¡¯s hand tightened on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ah Lui, it¡¯s all in the past now. Regardless of whether she was the one you were looking for or what your feelings for her are now, they¡¯re all gone. You have a wife and a child. You can feel apologetic towards her, but you cannot afford to have any other thoughts. Or else, don¡¯t me me for disowning you as my son.¡± The thing that Song Wan cared about most now was her grandchild then her son, followed by her daughter-inw. ¡°I know.¡± Chu Lui simply replied. His mouth was slightly opened as bitterness lingered at the corners of his lips. He knew better than anyone that he was an unscrupulous man. If there was a ray of hope, he would fight to reconcile with the woman he had hated and loved. If only that was possible. ¡°Ah Lui, we must be responsible for the things we¡¯ve done. You already have Manni. You have let one woman down; don¡¯t let it happen to another one. Mom knows it has been hard on you, but you have no choice.¡± It hurt Song Wan to see her son like this. She had never seen him so depressed. His face had never disyed so much agony. ¡°Ah Lui, you truly loved her, right? You have been since four years ago.¡± Chu Lui was stunned. Yet, he couldn¡¯t deny that his mother had been right. He understood now the hatred that he had been unwilling to think of since four years ago. He had clearly fallen for that uining woman and her silly smile. However, he was so absorbed in Xia Yixuan¡¯s death that he had forced himself not to fall deeper until he married Li Manni. ¡°Mom, I have to go.¡± Chu Lui stood up as he promised his mother, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about me. I know what I should do. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you or cause you to lose your grandchild.¡± He was such a grown man, and yet his parents still had to worry about him. It wouldn¡¯t happen again. He would treat Li Manni well because he had pulled her into his world. She would have everything, but he would keep his love to himself. There were too many things that forced one to act against one¡¯s will. Chu Lui couldn¡¯t choose. He had a wife who was pregnant with his child. Chapter 411 - Stupidity Chapter 411: Stupidity Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Song Wan sighed heavily and sat on the sofa. She ced her hand on herp. Chu Jiang sat down beside her and took her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s our son. He knows what the appropriate thing to do is. The events four years ago made him mature a lot.¡± Except the price he paid was high. Song Wan rested her head on Chu Jiang¡¯s shoulders. Her heart went out for her son. Of all things, why was it his love life that was so turbulent? Chu Lui parked his car and strode into the hospital. He nced at his watch. He had an appointment with the doctor today. The previous time was he was preparing to donate his bone marrow, the doctor said that he appeared to have some health issues and advised him to do a more detailed full-body check-up. However, because of the events that unfolded after, he had forgotten to do so. He sat in the check-up room. The results were out today. He didn¡¯t feel like his body was acting weirdly, and he was healthy and seldom fell sick. ¡°Mr. Chu, can I ask you a question?¡± The doctor leafed through the report and looked up from it to ask Chu Lui, who was opposite him. His eyebrows were slightly furrowed as if he was troubled by an issue for a while. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chu Lui replied ndly, crossing his right leg over his left casually. He pressed his lips tightly together. His defined features wereyered with iciness. ¡°Mr. Chu, have you been taking any special drugs in recent years? For example, those that stabilize emotions?¡± Chu Lui shook his head. ¡°No. I seldom fall sick. There¡¯s no need for me to take any medication.¡± He had a healthy disposition from young and rarely came to the hospital. He could count all the times he took medicine with one hand. ¡°No, Mr. Chu, you were certainly taking them. Our report says that you have been taking drugs that would help you relieve stress.¡± The doctor was sure his diagnosis was correct. ¡°If the report is correct, you¡¯ve been taking these drugs for about four years. It can help you relieve tension¡ªyes, but there are side effects, too.¡± The doctor said seriously without a hint of a joke because he wasn¡¯t joking. No one dared make a joke out of these things. ¡°What side effects?¡± Chu Lui clenched his fists nervously. There was actually someone so scary around him who drugged him without his knowledge, and for four years at that. Even though it was to relieve his tension, he hated the feeling of being manipted. The doctor stood up, unsure of how to let the cat out of the bag. ¡°Tell me.¡± Chu Lui uncrossed his leg. Chu Lui was indeed Chu Lui. If it were others, they might have already jumped up in shock, but he was still sitting here, calmly telling the doctor to speak. ¡°Mr. Chu, please stay calm, okay?¡± The doctor looked at Chu Lui and nched, feeling like he said something unnecessary. Mr. Chu looked calm as he could be. His expression was naturally icy, and now, it was even more so. The expressionless face made people feel fear. Chu Luiughed coldly. The doctor had nothing to worry about. He was able to deal with all kinds of news; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be known as Chu Lui. ¡°The thing is, Mr. Chu, the drug has this constituent that makes females¡ªwho drink it for a long time¡ªunable to conceive as it disturbs their menstrual cycle.¡± ¡°And for males?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s ck eyes were dark with no sign of light. Btedly, he felt like he wouldn¡¯t be fond of the news, and that it might even destroy him. ¡°If it were males...¡± The doctor paused weakly. When he realized Chu Lui¡¯s gaze on him, he cowered instinctively and then continued speaking. ¡°If males consume it for a long period of time, it would make a certain survival rate decrease. Mr. Chu, do you understand what I am saying? You¡¯ve been consuming it for too long so now you...¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that I¡¯m infertile? Chu Lui stood up abruptly, unable to maintain his calmness. No matter how cold and unfeeling Chu Lui was, it was impossible to stay calm when met with this kind of issue. No one could. It wasn¡¯t a small matter losing the ability to give birth. It meant the end of his bloodline. ... Mrs. Li strutted into the kindergarten. She was dressed gorgeously like an 18-year-old girl. In recent years, she invested heavily in skincare, and the results were clear as she looked younger than others her age with her well-maintained skin. However, the wrinkles that appear when she narrowed her eyes kept increasing. No matter how much she dressed up, there was no way she would pass off as an 18-year-old. It was just her way of consoling herself. She didn¡¯t like this ce, but she wanted people to see her. She wanted people to know that she had apassionate and benevolent soul and would visit these cute children regrly. Whenever she thought about how she was going to buy supplies for her grandson¡ªwho wasn¡¯t born yet¡ªwith her daughter and her inwter in the day, she instantly lost the desire to be here. Furthermore, Chu Lui was still stubbornly determined to give half of his assets to that woman. She was still seething with anger that she hadn¡¯t vent. She stopped in her tracks and looked at the little girl folding origami on the chair. It was that kid. Her face darkened instantly. That pesky kid. I wonder who gave birth to her. She is so not cute. ¡°Rainy is such a good kid. Your paper airne looks so nice.¡± The teacher picked up the paper airne that Rainy folded and showed it to the other children who hadn¡¯tpleted theirs. Only Rainy had finished folding the ne. She seemed to be clever. Rainy smiled bashfully, her cheeks glowing. Even her short hair seemed cker. She was really pretty. The teacher ruffled Rainy¡¯s head, liking the little girl more and more. The child was really obedient and had never let them worry. ¡°Good? Psh. She¡¯s obviously stupid.¡± Someone mocked. The teacher retracted her hand from Rainy¡¯s head and looked back to see Mrs. Li who was giving off a rich-people aura. ¡°I didn¡¯t see you there, Mrs. Li.¡± Mrs. Li lifted her chin and harrumphed condescendingly and then walked towards Rainy, who was praised by the teacher just now. She reached out her hand to take the paper airne that she just folded, but a small hand stopped her. Rainy stared with wide eyes as her tiny hand clutched the paper ne tightly. It was hers, and she wasn¡¯t going to let others touch it. Chapter 412 - Bullying A Child Chapter 412: Bullying A Child Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mrs. Li¡¯s lips curled as she applied force, making the little paper airne tear apart into unrecognizable pieces of paper. Rainy looked at her half of the paper airne as her eyes reddened, and tears welled up. The teacher was about to stop Mrs. Li when she crushed the remnants of the paper airne in her hand into a ball. ¡°You can ask her to fold another one. There¡¯s so much paper anyway, and isn¡¯t she clever?¡± She sneered. No matter how clever she was, she wouldn¡¯t be able topete with her grandson who was the next heir of the Chu Enterprise. These lowly children were worth nothingpared to him. She lowered down and lifted Rainy off the ground abruptly. Rainy struggled against her, not willing to be carried by her. Her little legs kicked profusely. ¡°I¡¯m bringing this kid out for a while.¡± She disregarded the teacher¡¯s conflicted expression and carried the squirming child out... to a ce where no one was around. She put the child down on the ground, but her hand remained sped on the child¡¯s shoulders. She didn¡¯t know why, but she couldn¡¯t stand this child. She disliked her from the start. The child was cute¡ªyes, but she still hated her extremely. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± She bent down and asked deliberately, her fingers touching her cheek. Rainy turned her round cheeks away from her, stubbornly keeping her lips sealed tight. She refused to speak even a word to Mrs. Li. ¡°How old are you this year?¡± Mrs Li¡¯s smile grew colder as if she, as the mother-inw of the CEO of the Chu Enterprise, couldn¡¯t handle such a mere lowly girl. It would be such a joke if this got out. This child was indeed detestable. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me. Well, I don¡¯t like you either.¡± She ced her hand on Rainy¡¯s cheeks. Such good and supple skin. She was indeed a child. It was almost as if water woulde out if she squeezed it. She pinched it tightly. A jolt of pain ran up Rainy¡¯s cheeks, and her eyes reddened. She wailed loudly. Her cheeks hurt a lot. ¡°You¡¯re noisy!¡± She let go of Rainy¡¯s shoulders and shoved her hard. The little child was unable to withstand such force and was pushed down on the floor instantly. Her cheeks were almost swollen from the pinch. ¡°Mommy, Daddy...¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes as she cried profusely on the floor. She wanted to go home. It hurt. ¡°Inw, what are you doing?¡± A voice sounded, making the gleeful Mrs. Li flinch. Why was she here? She turned and watched as a woman approached her¡ªSong Wan, her daughter¡¯s mother-inw. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. What brings you here?¡± Song Wan pursed her lips. ¡°Have you forgotten? You invited me here.¡± Her tone was slightly usatory. She knew that Mrs. Li wasn¡¯t as harmonious as she had appeared, but did she really have to bully a child? How could a child this young even offend her in any way? The child was crying so pitifully it made her heart ache. ¡°Hush, don¡¯t cry.¡± She carried the little girl off the ground immediately. She was such a small child. Song Wan held Rainy in her arms, making Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes bulge out of her sockets. A child as disobedient as her was willing to let Song Wan carry her? Even though the girl was so adamant against her carrying her? Mrs. Li was seething with anger, but with Song Wan here, she couldn¡¯t act without inhibition. She was Chu Lui¡¯s mother-inw, but Song Wan was Chu Lui¡¯s biological mother. Even a fool knows who the more superior one here was. Song Wan patted the dirt off of the little child carefully. The child¡¯s wide eyes were extremely red as she stared unblinking. ¡°Okay. All clean.¡± Song Wan smiled and said, but she was shocked when she took a good look at the child¡¯s face. Even though the child¡¯s eyes were swollen like a rabbit¡¯s from crying, Song Wan recognized the face in one nce. ¡°Rainy, you¡¯re Rainy?¡± Song Wan rested her fingers on Rainy¡¯s cheeks, which was red in the shape of fingers. It was obvious someone had pinched her. Rainy also recognized the beautiful granny. She was with Uncle at that time, and since Uncle was a good guy, Granny was a good person, too. ¡°Tell me, does it hurt?¡± Song Wan cradled the child¡¯s cheeks gently, her heart twinging at the child¡¯s mistreated expression. ¡°Granny, Rainy isn¡¯t hurt.¡± Her cute and childish voice made Song Wan hug the sensible child closer. She stared at Mrs. Li in disapproval. ¡°Mother-inw, the child is still young. Even if she had done something wrong, that¡¯s no way to treat her. It¡¯s just a child¡¯s words, after all. What can they know?¡± Song Wan¡¯s tone was unexpectedly strict, making Mrs. Li¡¯s face flush and pale at the same time. They were both about the same age, and this was the first time she was reprimanded by Song Wan. She felt humiliated. ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± Mrs. Li shook her head immediately as she exined herself. ¡°Mother-inw, you misunderstood. I wanted to help the child up, but I didn¡¯t make it in time.¡± Her forehead broke out in cold sweat, and her face paled even more. Darn that pesky brat, making her lose face like this. Song Wan stayed silent and caressed Rainy¡¯s cheeks. She had seen everything Mrs. Li had done with her own eyes. She was the one who pushed the child down, and she refused to admit it now? Mrs. Li waited for a long time before saying, with difficulty, ¡°Inw, it¡¯s time we go to the mall. Manni might already be there waiting for us. We should be looking for our own grandchild. After all, this child is someone else¡¯s. We¡¯ve been here for too long.¡± She did not want to stay here any longer. It made her feel even more humiliated, and she felt more stifled and pressured with every passing moment. What¡¯s more, how could someone else¡¯s child be more important than one¡¯s own? Song Wan put down the child on the ground and rubbed her hair softly. ¡°Rainy, Granny is leaving. I¡¯lle visit you again if there is a chance.¡± Rainy nodded slightly, but she sniffled. Her eyes reddened a little more. The child¡¯s reddened eyes made Song Wan heart twinge, strangely. She stood up and followed Mrs. Li out hurriedly. ¡°Bye bye, Granny.¡± Rainy waved her little hand. Song Wan¡¯s footsteps faltered as she looked back at the little girl with red eyes, which told her that she was crying, along with her asional sniffles. She was but a three-year-old child. Chapter 413 - Four Years of Drugs Chapter 413: Four Years of Drugs Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Song Wan¡¯s steps quickened. Rainy released Song Wan¡¯s hand and turned to enter, her small fragile body radiating loneliness. ¡°Mommy, it hurts...¡± Her small hands clutched onto her tiny face as she huffed a few times. Yet, the pain was still there. Without her mom, she could do nothing but pout. ¡°Mother-inw, that¡¯s just a child. If there¡¯s anything that she has done to make you unhappy, I hope you don¡¯t hold it against her.¡± Yes, she¡¯s someone else¡¯s child, but she¡¯s also a treasure to someone. Song Wan sat in the car with a grim facial expression. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t find any fault, but rather, she didn¡¯t want to count her grudges. While she was easy to talk to, it also had to be what was eptable to her. ¡°Which child doesn¡¯t have parents? If your own daughter was being bullied by other people, wouldn¡¯t you feel hurt?¡± Song Wan questioned Mrs. Li. Both of them were already mothers and almost bing grandmothers. If their grandchildren were older, they would have been the same age as those children. Should their own children were to cry in such a manner, they would have been hurt. Comparing such feelings, the parents of that child would feel the same way, too. ¡°I know, it wouldn¡¯t happen again,¡± Mrs. Li carefully spoke with a smiley face. However, her hands that were ced on her legs were clenched tightly. This was the first time that Song Wan spoke in such a manner to her, not leaving her any face. For a small kid that she didn¡¯t know, it was not necessary of her. She should know that her own grandchild was in her daughter¡¯s stomach. That was their darling. She nonchntly turned to look out. Her daughter¡¯s child was the most important; nothing else could be of any more importance. For that little girl¡ªthe more Song Wan took a liking to her, the more she hated her. If she liked her so much, then go raise someone else¡¯s child instead of her grandchild. Mrs. Li thought indignantly. On the other hand, Song Wan could only sigh and shake her head at Mrs. Li¡¯s displeased facial expression. Luckily, Manni was not like her mother; otherwise, Song Wan would have truly felt that the Chu family had gotten involved with people whom they shouldn¡¯t have. The car stopped. They were at a high-end baby care shop. Chu family¡¯s child was not even born yet, but his prestigious status had already been determined. He was fated to be the treasure to both families and destined to be a child that would be envied by others. As long as the child¡¯s surname was Chu, whether a male or female, he or she would be the sole sessor to the Chu family. Whatever assets the Chu family had, it would all belong to the child. Li Manni walked in, finally smiling. Today¡¯s purposeful visit was to buy clothes for her baby. Since she was only pregnant a month in, the gender of the baby was unknown. Anyways, they bought everything in pairs. Rather, as Song Wan walked behind Li Manni and her mother, she didn¡¯t talk nor make any judgments. Mrs. Li bought anything expensive, even buying a pile of nursing bottles. Could a child finish using all those? Her son was very good at making money, but it was also not for her to spend it like this. Giving it to the wife to spend was reasonable, but to the mother-inw? Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t like the Li family had no sons and only had Li Manni as the sole daughter. But, there was no choice, conceding the fact that she was Li Manni¡¯s mother. At the same time, Chu Lui had already been sitting in the hospital for almost 2 hours. He did not believe the previous results and did another round of a whole-body health check-up. The results came out; however, the doctor gave the same response. ¡°Are you sure I¡¯m infertile?¡± He asked one more time, with hisrge body under much pressure, making the doctor feeling even hard to breathe before nodding his head. ¡°This is the newest report. We indeed found those kinds of chemicals inside Mr. Chu¡¯s body. If Mr. Chu doesn¡¯t believe it, then any other hospital would also make the same judgment.¡± As the doctor spoke, he ced the medical report into Chu Lui¡¯s hands. At first, they didn¡¯t really believe it for the news of Mrs. Chu¡¯s pregnancy had already spread to the outside world. This second-generation of business was not a normal second-generation; thus, the news had spread so quickly. Yet, this was impossible, for with Chu Lui¡¯s body, it was unable to let a female conceive. ¡°Tell me, when did my condition begin?¡± Chu Lui held on tightly to his medical report, resisting the urge to rip it into pieces. He believed it; how can he not? Who would y this kind of joke on him, especially on himself? Furthermore, it was written in ck and white on paper. ¡°It happened in the first year of consumption,¡± the doctor answered truthfully, which meant that three years ago, Chu Lui already had lost his ability to allow his partner to conceive. ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± Chu Lui closed his pair of eyes in order to hide the anger in his eyes. His lips were raised slightly. Indeed, it was retribution. Four years ago, he made Xia Ruoxin lose her ability to conceive, making her unable to be a mother for life. Four yearster, someone did the same to him, making him lose his ability to reproduce. Indeed retribution, it was truly retribution. ¡°I would like to know... is there any chance of recovering?¡± His voice turned extremely cold, his hands were clenched even more tightly. After what seemed like half a day, the doctor shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chu, if it was within a year of consuming the medicine, it might have been possible. But, Mr. Chu has been consuming it for too long. The possibility of recovering is nearly zero. But, Mr. Chu doesn¡¯t need to worry. This medicine only causes much damage to your reproductive system and has not much impact on your own body. That is to say, your physiology is very normal, just that you are unable to make ady pregnant.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s lips fell and took out his own name card. After leaving a number, he ced the card in front of the doctor. ¡°Call this number tomorrow. What you deserve, there will not be a missing cent, but I hope this matter will not have a third person knowing. Do you understand?¡± The doctor immediately nodded his head to agree. Obviously, he wouldn¡¯t spread the news. Chu Lui... this person was cold-blooded, and if someone offended him, he would definitely not let this person off. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have any guts to spread this news. Chu Lui pressed so hard onto his name card before marching out. The tall stature of a male¡¯s body shivered every now and then. He didn¡¯t know if it was because the exterior environment was truly cold or because his heart was frozen. He sat in the car, ced his hands on his own face, and forced himself to take several deep breaths. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t know if he would die of suffocation. Chapter 414 Chapter 414: Untitled Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui¡¯s expression darkened in despair, and his eyes spoke of the vicious emotions that were the same as four years ago. The car started. Then, it sped out in lightning speed. In the living room of the Chu¡¯s family home... Du Jingtang dropped the things he was holding and scattered them all over the sofa. Then, he sat at the side as he panted hard thoroughly exhausted. He was the free mover. Again. He couldn¡¯t possibly let the two elderly carry all these things. Neither could he allow a pregnant woman to do so. He was the only one who could do it. When his auntie called him, he thought it was something important, but she merely wanted him to help her with her shopping. Being the ever-obedient nephew, he took the bags. Now, his shoulders were aching. He was lucky to survive the hard work. Song Wan took out a piece of tiny clothing. She had to buy the baby necessities again because she had thrown thest batch away when that baby was gone. She was afraid she would feel sad all over again when she sees it, and so she had gotten rid of them. ¡°Jingtang, what do you think of this?¡± she asked Du Jingtang who was sitting weakly on the sofa. He quickly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± Everything looked nice. He was so exhausted. If they didn¡¯t, his exhaustion would have been in vain. ¡°Put it on and let me have a look.¡± Song Wan looked at the baby clothing in her hands, oblivious of what she had just said. The corners of Du Jingtang¡¯s mouth turned down in obvious displeasure. How could he fit into that? It would be weird if he could fit. His auntie was apparently too excited to know what she was doing. Li Manni was also taking one after another out to admire. Her face shone with motherly love. From time to time, she caressed her tummy. This was how one felt when one was pregnant¡ªblissful, especially when they had been waiting for this child for so long. They were still chatting happily when someone opened the door forcibly. Chu Lui watched the drama with a fishy look. He saw the baby clothing scattered all over the floor, and he smiled in mockery. Great! They had really splurged using the Chu¡¯s money to buy things for the bastard. They really did it. He had overestimated Li Manni. He never expected it. He really didn¡¯t. In the end, she was ultimately the one to betray him. He had lost the ability to get her pregnant so he was dying to know how she had gotten herself pregnant thest time and now. ¡°Lui, is this nice?¡± Li Manni was oblivious of what had happened to Chu Lui. She was basking in her own happiness. ¡°I think our baby will look adorable in it when he¡¯s born.¡± Chu Lui pursed his lips. His dark eyes filled with searing hatred, but he remained silent as he turned and strode out of the room. Or else, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t strangle this woman on the spot. ¡°Cousin, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Du Jingtang suddenly went after him when he noticed Chu Lui¡¯s expression. He was as white as paper. Du Jingtang actually thought of touching him to see if his cousin was right in front of him. However, before his hand could reach Chu Lui, he was met with a glorious re that made him retract his hand hastily. Oops. Sorry. He had forgotten that he could do that to some people, but some just couldn¡¯t be touched. He shrank his neck preparing himself for the yelling from Chu Lui. s, nothing happened. Nothing at all. Chu Lui¡¯s face remained pale. No. It was a cold expression while he sat like a wooden dummy. Could he be sick? Du Jingtang began to panic because he had never seen his cousin behaving like this. Chu Lui always looked like superman¡ªinvincible. He could tide over any crisis no matter how bad it was. When they were studying abroad during their college days, they were under a work-study program. They even worked as a dishwasher and a food delivery man, and yet his cousin had not looked so in despair. Du Jingtang¡¯s mind suddenly snapped. Did he contract an incurable disease? What would they do if that was true? He was the only son in the Chu family. Would their line end with his cousin? He had been hopeful that Chu Lui would give birth to more kids so he could adopt one of them. What would he do if his cousin was toe to such a premature end? What would happen to the Chu family, to his auntie and uncle, and to himself? Please, don¡¯t let that be true. He whined in his heart as his expression changed like a color palette. At this moment, a hand rested on his shoulder which caused Du Jingtang to shudder suddenly. When he regained his senses, he saw Chu Lui staring at him. Those hidden emotions in his cousin¡¯s eyes were indescribable. How would he put it? How? It made one ached for him. ¡°Cousin...¡± he called out. Chu Lui¡¯s lips parted as he patted Du Jingtang on his shoulder. ¡°Stop being paranoid. I¡¯m fine.¡± Nevertheless, Du Jingtang trusted his instincts, and they were telling him that something must have happened. Something big indeed. Chu Lui opened his schedule for the day which contained all his work arrangements. Everything about him was the same as though nothing had happened. However, a sensitive person would realize he had changed. He became gloomier and quieter even during meetings. At first nce, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong. A woman would feel ufortable for a few days every month. A man would be more or less the same, too. No one could maintain a good mood every day for 365 days. ¡°I¡¯m getting giddy from all your walking.¡± Dong Fangjing tossed his newspaper away, stretched his legs out, and rested both his hands behind his head for a cushion. ¡°Well, is anything wrong?¡± Du Jingtang sat his butt down beside him and looked straight into Dong Fangjing¡¯s eyes. Then, he pulled his face and pursed his lips. ¡°I thinktely there¡¯s something wrong with my cousin.¡± ¡°Chu Lui?¡± At the mention of Chu Lui, Dong Fangjing began to listen more attentively. He threw his newspaper aside and rested one of his hands on Du Jingtang¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If that person could be influenced so easily, he wouldn¡¯t be Chu Lui.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s character was too tough, and he stuck to his decisions once he made up his mind. He might be sessful in the business world, but not in the ways of the world. He tended to be overly calctive when he dealt with humans, and that included himself. Du Jingtang nodded in agreement as Dong Fangjing continued to analyze the situation. ¡°That¡¯s exactly how it is. In fact, I am much simpler.¡± He pointed towards himself while heplimented with no shame. ¡°Ehm.¡± Dong Fangjing smiled as he kissed his lover on the cheek. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Chapter 415 - Unable to See the Light of Day Chapter 415: Unable to See the Light of Day Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Of course. Otherwise, how are you able to f*** me?¡± Du Jingtang rolled his eyes. Dong Fangjing didn¡¯t deny it. He merely raised an eyebrow as he picked up the newspaper and continued reading. Let Du Jingtang deal with his own business. For a person who conjured something out of nothing, he could resolve his own issues. That¡¯s the same for Chu Lui. No one could help him even if he was really in trouble. If he was, Du Jingtang wouldn¡¯t be here voicing out his suspicions and doing something so substantial. Yet, Dong Fangjing reached out with his left hand and tucked it under his chin. It began to bug him as he wondered if something bad had truly happened to that man. It seemed that Du Jingtang had been reading too much into the situation. In a matter of days, Chu Lui was himself again. He even clinched a number of major deals consecutively earning. The profits from one contract were enough tost them a few years. This time, it was a few contracts. Du Jingtang counted on his fingers the amount he would be earning. Yes! It was going to be quite substantial. ¡°Deputy, this is thetest report for your perusal.¡± His secretary entered and left the report on his table. ¡°Thank you. I can manage that.¡± Du Jingtang smiled so brightly at her as though he was the warm sun. It was so affectionate that she felt she was in a field of flowers blooming in the spring watching everything grow. The secretary left with a blush on her face. Du Jingtang ran his hand over his face. Sigh... it was his face. That was his mother¡¯s fault to have given birth to such a dashing son. Such a sin. What good was it? He could smile as much as he wanted and look dashing, but he was a gay. He pulled himself together. However, his hands went to his butt in an instant. Oh... the pain in his corn hole. He took the reports from the table and started flipping through it. Thepany might have telephones around, but Chu Lui preferred to write everything down instead. He was weird in that sense. Unless it was absolutely necessary, he would convey his instructions down in writing¡ªwhich was simpler; and it ensured there were no mistakes. That¡¯s also why the majority of documents sent to Du Jingtang were all written documents. Hmm. Du Jingtang flipped through the pages as he twirled the pen between his fingers. However, after the first page, his face changed. It was the Lis. Again. Du Jingtang was extremely unhappy as his lips twitched in disbelief. They had slogged and gotten their employees to work overtime, sparing no expenses to work on that contract. Atst, after numerous old meals in the office, they finally clinched the deal. However, the Li family had the gall to hijack the contract from them. He felt the pain for all his employees. They had sacrificed so much for this deal. Although his cousin always promised topensate them, there was nothing he could do if this continued. The Lis¡¯ appetite was getting bigger. Li Manni, his cousin-inw, was fine except that she was slightly paranoid. She was also sloppy in every way and yet presentable enough. Her parents and her brother, on the other hand, had gotten more and more greedy. When Du Jingtang thought of them, the vision in his mind was enough to cause him to have gastric. His hands covered his stomach. After he was done sorting out the documents, he went to Chu Lui¡¯s office. Then, he ced the documents on his cousin¡¯s table. His face was as long as a horse¡¯s, but he said nothing. ¡°Who has offended you?¡± Chu Lui tossed his pen aside. ¡°Has someone broke into your a**s?¡± ¡°Can you possibly be more direct?¡± Du Jingtang rolled his eyes and pouted as he sat on the sofa to rest his sore area. He pointed at the documents on the table. ¡°Your father-inw has hijacked our contract again. This time is worse. We¡¯ve spent six months preparing for this deal.¡± Chu Lui took that document and flipped through it casually. Du Jingtang knew that it would be covered up by Chu Lui. The Li family would profit from this project. There was no doubt about it. A project worth hundreds of millions had hit the curb. ¡°What a huge appetite,¡± Chu Lui simply said. There was no emotion in his voice. Du Jingtang shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m used to it. This is not the first or second time. I wonder which project they have set their eyes on next.¡± Chu Lui set the document aside. He leaned against the back of his chair and started to close his eyes and rest. A long timeter, he opened his eyes. The rays of light shone in from outside andnded on his eyes, reflecting a sudden look of gloom shing across his face. As he lowered his eyes, that look was gone as though it had never appeared. ¡°Get the contract ready.¡± He pursed his lips. Du Jingtang was puzzled by what his words meant. Prepare what? The contract? Before he could figure out what was going on, something flew into his face. He instinctively caught it afraid that it would fall right into his face and ruin his dashing looks. If anything were to happen to his face, he would be heartbroken. However, his eyes widened in surprise as a stack of documentsnded in his hands. Wasn¡¯t this...? Get the contract ready. That contract? Was Chu Lui saying that he wouldn¡¯t give up on this deal? ¡°Go. I wish to rest.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes remained closed. His voice sounded deep and distant, but one could easily hear his exhaustion. ¡°Oh, alright.¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s face broke into a wide smile as he held the documents and kissed it. The Li family was nothing as long as the Chu Enterprise was involved. They couldn¡¯t tolerate the fact that the Li¡¯s were hijacking their contracts every time after several months of hard work and effort on their end. Look. His cousin had made a smart decision. He carried the contract and left. This matter would be settled. If he had to be involved, this would more or less be a done deal. However, he did not notice the agonizing look that had appeared on the usually calm face of Chu Lui. Many things could cause agony to Chu Lui. His tolerance level was too high. One would never be able to see if he was in pain physically, emotionally, or mentally. Like now, no one knew that deep down what had affected this man. He opened his eyes and put his hands before him. The bones in his fingers were well-defined with neatly trimmed nails. What had these hands done? Ha. He actually managed tough, but in his heart where no one could reach, he was sobbing. No one knew. Tears began to gather at the corners of his eyes, and yet he forced himself to swallow them back in the end. He stood up, opened a safe at the side, and removed a stack of documents from within. Whatever he had kept in there were ssified documents from thepany or his personal belongings. ¡°This must never be revealed,¡± he said gloomily as he covered his face with his hands. Tears could vaguely be seening out from the corners of his eyes. Someone had left the windows opened. Fresh air circted in the office. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and the documents flew from his table. With a thunderous p, that medical report with a hospital logo started flying with the wind. The doctor¡¯s fine penmanship was on it. Inability to conceive. Chapter 416 - Hustling for Business Chapter 416: Hustling for Business Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios This, to a man, was equivalent to a death sentence. Moreover, a man like Chu Lui. He set the report down. The corners of his eyes were dry as was his lips. From time to time, he could taste the bitterness in his mouth which tended to intensify. He was in agony¡ªone made from his own hands. Many people had told him and scolded him. They said, ¡°Chu Lui, you will get your own retribution.¡± That¡¯s right. He knew now that his retribution was here, and it was also from his own doing. Bang! He punched the table hard with his fist. That bone-cracking pain had not offered him any peace or quiet. ... Du Jingtang felt he was walking on clouds as he held the document. He started to make the preparations. In the past, he had not felt it; but to hustle a business deal and hijack it away from the others had caused an indescribable excitement to well up inside him. All of a sudden, he was behaving as though he was high with adrenaline. For azy person like him, he seldom worked so hard. He had made the calls to schedule appointments for a business meeting. The next day, the smile on his lips had broadened. He was smiling from ear to ear. Anyone who saw him would have known that he was in an exceptionally good mood today. One could say anything to him, and he would still be smiling. However, the other person seemed to be staying in a pressurized chamber. It was especially so when Du Jingtang arrived at the eighteenth floor. He could feel the suppressed atmosphere on the whole floor. It almost rendered one incapable of breathing. One felt like fire while the other, like ice; one could burn a person to death while the other could freeze a person to death. It had always been this way working at the Chu Enterprise. One was constantly subjected to this poison of icy fiery. ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve done it!¡± Du Jingtang entered bearing the document and presented it to Chu Lui as though it was some sort of treasure. ¡°It¡¯s naturally a sess with me involved. You didn¡¯t see those people¡¯s faces when they heard about ourpany. They were practically weeping with joy while waiting to sign the contract. Although the price was slightly lower than our initial offer, we will profit more in the long run.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Chu Lui said simply as he took over the document. A cackle. Du Jingtang looked up at the ceiling. Was he hearing things? His cousin had actually thanked him. Thanks. Thanks. Oh god. Had the wind blown in the wrong direction? Or did his cousin wake up on the wrong side of the bed? Du Jingtang sat by the side quietly as he stared at his cousin with eyes as wide as a bull¡¯s that almost bulged out of his eye sockets. ¡°You have nothing to do?¡± Chu Lui looked up gloomily, and Du Jingtang shuddered unconsciously. He got to his feet and ran out of the office hastily as though he had seen a ghost. The moment the door closed, the calmness on Chu Lui¡¯s face finally crumbled bit by bit. He picked up the document that Du Jingtang had left on his table and tossed it aside. In that instant, all sorts of emotions went through his body. Viciousness, gloom, and even vengeance with a hint of boredom. A shallow smile appeared on the corner of his lips as he switched on hisputer and logged into a website with ease. It was one of a love so earth-shattering and evesting which was catered for the dreams of youngsters. However, in this world, even the seas would dry up; and the rocks would erode. No one would love till death do them part. Suddenly, there was a pain in his heart. It was a dull and piercing pain which seemed like something was stabbing slowly at his heart. He broke into a cold sweat that as his hands covered his chest. His face turned deathly white, and the pain tore at the corners of his eyes. Looking at the picture on hisputer screen had caused that piercing pain and heartache. It was a naive-looking young woman holding a bouquet of inexpensive wildflowers. Her eyes curved into a pair of crescents as she smiled. It reminded him of a woman from long ago who had also smiled at him in the same manner. In the end, it became a disillusion which was destroyed and vanished. The wind blew constantly from outside at the documents on the table. The pping sound from the papers was irregr as was his heart which revealedyers andyers of turmoil. Deep inside, there was hidden despair which had been exposed in the unclean air. That heartache and indescribable regret. s, he knew what it felt like to be wrong, to have regrets, and to be in pain. In the meantime, at the Li family... Li Manxuan barged in. His face was so twisted with anger that he looked gloomy and scary. ¡°What is it?¡± Mr. Li asked, puzzled. When his son left in the morning, he was full of confidence even boasting that he would achieve great results that would impress everyone. Since young, Li Manxuan had been pampered as he grew up in the family. He enrolled in an elite school, wore the best clothes, and ate delicacies. However, it was precisely why he became an arrogant and impatient man. He wasn¡¯t as calm and outstanding as Chu Lui. In fact, one wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that a talent like Chu Lui was one in a million. If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Lui, a man like Li Manxuan might have been considered good as a rich second-generation even though he wasn¡¯t as affluent or wealthy. Well, one would always lose out whenpared to another. No one had expected the Li family to have such an excellent son-inw like Chu Lui. It made Li Manxuan seemed like he was on the lowest end of the social elite circle. The more outstanding Chu Lui was, the more ipetent Li Manxuan looked; and the more capable Chu Lui was, the more useless Li Manxuan looked. This time, he was thoroughly embarrassed by Chu Lui. No man would be able to swallow this bitter pill in silence. He swore to repay Chu Lui in full for this. He might not be able to do the same to Chu Lui, but as his brother-inw, Li Manxuan would make sure that Chu Lui was there when he became a sessful businessman. He wanted the world to know that Chu Lui was not the only prodigy in the business world. He, Li Manxuan, could be one as well. Mr. Li should be d to see the transformation in his son. Lately, he had been happy to see the progress in his son, and theirpany was making quite a bit of profit as well. He seemed to have gained more weight, especially around his stomach. Perhaps, it was because of the amount of nutritious food he had been eating. Theyers around his fatden stomach were increasing day by day as was their family¡¯s bank ount. Compared to a few years ago, it had increased more than ten times. Enough tost them a few lifetimes. Mr. Li was still feelingcent. He had just negotiated another business deal. It was almost a done deal just short of signing the contract. Once that was done, not only would they make a huge profit, they would also be able to solidify theirpany¡¯s status and even open a new branch soon. However, he wondered what had happened to his son. Li Manxuan was turning green. Who had he fought with? ¡°Dad, Chu Lui has taken away the contract for Ling Qiang Technology.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mr. Li did not understand what he was saying. ¡°Taken what? What has he taken from us?¡± Chapter 417 - An Irate Father-in-law Chapter 417: An Irate Father-inw Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Manxuan picked up a cup from the table and threw it on the floor. The cup shattered into little pieces. Chu Lui had robbed them of their deal with Ling Qiang Technology. Once again, Li Manxuan¡¯s face turned another shade of green when he recalled this. Earlier today, he had gone over to their office full of confidence with the intention of signing the contract. He had even made an appointment with their project manager. With this deal, his family would make tens of millions once the contract was signed, and they could use the money for thepany¡¯s expansion. In a few years, he would be on par with Chu Lui and also take revenge for the embarrassment he had suffered. However, he had nothing now. Someone had robbed his family of this contract, and that person was none other than Chu Lui. ¡°How is this possible?¡± Mr. Li was dumbfounded with disbelief. No, no, no. This couldn¡¯t be true. He stood up violently, and the lumps of fat around his stomach started shaking. ¡°How is this possible?¡± he asked again. Chu Lui was his son-inw. No matter what, some lines couldn¡¯t be crossed. Although Mr. Li had kept Chu Lui in the dark and stole several business contracts from Chu Enterprise, he knew that those contracts were a drop in the bucket to Chu Lui. Naturally, Chu Lui knew what was going on. However, due to the business dealings between both families, it became an unspoken mutual understanding. For the past four years, Chu Lui had been turning a blind eye and allowed the Lis to do whatever they wanted. One time, he even said that taking those contracts away from him was equivalent to plucking a strand of his hair. On the other hand, those contracts were a big deal for the Li family. Although the investment amount for Ling Qiang Technology might berger than what the Li family could afford, Chu Lui wouldn¡¯t hijack the deal from them in broad daylight on ount of his rtionship with the Li family. Mr. Li was beyond words with disbelief. Did his son-inw really steal that business deal away from them? If that was true, the Li family would be taking a significant blow to their finances this year. They were not Chu Lui. Neither did they have his means or the solid financial support from Chu Enterprise. Thus, they couldn¡¯t afford to lose. ¡°Manxuan, are you telling the truth?¡± Mr. Li sat on the sofa and reached out for the cup on the table. He drank a big gulp and started coughing because he had drunk too hard. Atst, his cough subsided, and he turned his attention towards the sullen-faced Li Manxuan. ¡°Dad, do I look like I¡¯m lying?¡± he sneered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you call that manager, Mr. Wang, and ask him if Chu Enterprise was behind all this? Has he negotiated the deal with them at their head office and signed the contract? Chu Lui has eaten all the meat, but he is refusing to let us have the bones.¡± This was impossible. Mr. Li was still in disbelief. His son-inw might not be his own flesh and blood, but he was a son by marriage to Mr. Li. Moreover, Chu Lui had called him ¡®Dad¡¯. Mr. Li couldn¡¯t believe that his son-inw had actually done it and stabbed him in the back. Li Manxuan¡¯s face was as dark as the night. The flesh around his face was shaking with anger one could hear the chatteringing from his teeth. He must be irate. At the sight of his son¡¯s behavior, Mr. Li realized that something bad had truly happened. He hastily picked up the telephone and started dialing a number which he had memorized by heart with his quivering fingers. He was calling Ling Qiang Technology. He had been paying attention to thispany for over a year. However, Chu Lui had been keen in coborating with them from the start. Mr. Li had been secretly inquiring from many avenues, and he managed to find a lot of information. Finally, through the connection with their regional manager which was Mr. Wang, Mr. Li exploited the information he had gained from Chu Lui covertly and gradually stole this business deal away from him. If it wasn¡¯t for Chu Lui, they would definitely have clinched this deal because everything was in their favor. ¡°Mr. Li, I¡¯m really sorry. Please ept my most sincere apologies.¡± The voice from the other end of the telephone sounded formal and business-like, devoid of its usual friendliness. ¡°A representative from our head office has already signed the contract with Chu Enterprise. My hands are tied. We will have another chance to work together in the future.¡± ¡°Mr. Wang... hello...¡± Mr. Li wanted to say more, but the person from the other end had already hung up. Bang! The telephone receiver fell from Mr. Li¡¯s hand onto the table. That sound almost shattered his heart to pieces. ¡°Manni,e over with Chu Lui.¡± Mr. Li picked up the receiver again. His chest was heaving, having reached the peak of his anger, as he barked the order at his daughter. This was the first time he had been this furious. What was Chu Lui trying to do? pping his own father-inw in the face with embarrassment until it became swollen? Mr. Li didn¡¯t need his son-inw¡¯s recognition. He had brought up his daughter and allowed her to marry Chu Lui, keep himpany for life and to bear him children. After all he had done, Chu Lui was treating him like this? Did he have any respect at all for Mr. Li, his father-inw? Right now, Li Manni was also at a loss. The roaring voice from her father had stunned her. What was happening? Her father was so furious as though he had swallowed a bomb. At the moment, in Chu Lui¡¯s office... Chu Lui took out his personal phone. His thin lips curled up ever so slightly as he saw the number on the screen. His smile was small but so cold and frosty as it pierced into one¡¯s heart. Even his secretary shuddered unconsciously while she sat outside his office. Strange. Why was she experiencing a hair-raising creepy feeling? ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Lui pressed the button and answered the call. He ced the phone between his shoulder and ear as his fingers continued to type swiftly on the keyboard. It was such a cold greeting. Li Manni folded her hands at her elbows. ¡°Lui, my father wants us to go backter. He seemed unhappy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui cut Li Manni off before she could finish and hung up. The line went dead with a click. He tossed his mobile phone casually on the table as he continued to type on the keyboard. The smile on his lips remained. No one could read his mind now; he was obviously smiling, but it was indescribably cold. Knock, knock. Suddenly, Chu Lui heard someone knocking on his door. His hands stopped as he called for the person to enter. Du Jingtang strode in with a wide grin on his face. His eyebrows looked like they were dancing in joy. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Chu Lui straightened his back. Rather than asking, he sounded assertive. ¡°Of course.¡± Du Jingtang patted his chest. ¡°You have nothing to worry about when I¡¯m involved. I went straight to their boss. Naturally, he chose us, not the Li family. He is not an idiot. They may have offered him a good deal in order to clinch the contract, but that doesn¡¯t matter. The Li family¡¯s infrastructure is up to their standard, and yet they are not as reputable as we are. Only a fool would give up on a big fish in favor of small bait. Du Jingtang continued as his smile lessened. ¡°Brother, no matter what, he is your father-inw. I¡¯m afraid he won¡¯t let you off after suffering such a huge loss because of us. What are you going to do?¡± Chapter 418 - Taken for a Fool Chapter 418: Taken for a Fool Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Du Jingtang might be in favor of Chu Lui¡¯s decision, but he knew Chu Lui still had to face his father-inw. He was bound to be reprimanded and nagged at. It was indeed a dilemma for both parties. He could only hope for the best and pray that his cousin¡¯s father-inw wouldn¡¯t punch him in the face. Chu Lui¡¯s thin lips stretched into a nonchnt smile. ¡°He can do whatever he wants.¡± He wouldn¡¯t be the Chu Lui from the past. They owed him. However, he wanted to continue ying. That meant he wouldn¡¯t make things easy for the Li family like losing out on a major deal this time. Du Jingtang was clearly puzzled by Chu Lui and his words. He would have to call a doctor to be on stand-by to treat his poor cousin¡¯s wounds. He hoped that old man would not hit his cousin hard or cause him to be a handicap. He wished there wouldn¡¯t be a need to treat a fractured bone. Li Manni changed her attire. She ran her hand around her belly. Her features were brighter and gentler after she had gotten pregnant. When a car stopped right in front of her, she smiled tenderly as she walked towards it. However, when the door to the driver seat opened, the smile fell off her face. ¡°Madam, Master said he has something to attend to... so he will be making his own way to your parent¡¯s ce. He wanted me toe and drive you there.¡± The chauffeur exined diligently and opened the door to help Li Manni in. She curbed her temper. There was a need to maintain her gentle poise in front of an outsider. Regardless of how tough it was, she must continue with her act. The chauffeur was aware of Li Manni¡¯s foul mood as she sat in the car without a word so he dared not risk being too chatty. He concentrated driving his mistress to the Lis. Fortunately, the distance between the two homes was not far away. They arrived before the doorway of the Lis¡¯ two-storied house in less than thirty minutes. The chauffeur held his breath while Li Manni got off the car. Once she had entered the house, he sighed in relief as his hand went to his back. His clothes were soaked with his sweat. The murderous look was too much. Mr. Li and his son¡¯s faces were as dark as the night sky when Li Manni entered the house. The father and son had prepared to taunt two persons, but only one showed up. They had to bite their tongues when they saw Li Manni, and their expressions froze as though they had eaten something disgusting. ¡°Where¡¯s Chu Lui?¡± Mr. Li asked, exasperated. ¡°Is he so afraid ofing here?¡± Li Manxuan asked, sneering as he picked up the remote control from the table. After pressing the buttons for a few times, nothing came on the television screen. He had been nursing the fury in him, and it was burning him to death. Now was not the time to watch television when his family had been yed for fools. Did they look funny? Li Manni¡¯s reaction might be slow, but she had also noticed the foul mood in her father and brother. Chu Lui was the obvious cause of their bad moods. However, what did her husband do that could make them hate him so? ¡°Dad, Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She sat down. The atmosphere at home was not very pleasant, and it made her ufortable, too. Has Lui done something wrong? For the past four years, he had treated all his family members well. She knew her family had done many wrong things to Chu Lui, and they should be sorry. Chu Lui knew, too, but he chose not to be too calctive and never took it to heart. After so many years, this was the first time the two families had a dispute. She could feel a headacheing. It was making her ufortable, and she began to feel nauseous. Mrs. Li came out and quickly pulled Li Manni away from the toxic atmosphere. ¡°Manni, are you alright? How is my grandchild?¡± Mrs. Li was full of worry now. The unborn baby in her daughter¡¯s stomach was more important to them than anyone. Grudgingly, she red at her son and her husband who were too short-sighted to see the bigger picture. They only lost a business deal. That was nothingpared to the inheritance that their grandchild would gain in the future. Mr. Li suddenly remembered that his daughter was pregnant. Somehow, he calmed down; and his expression was no longer that aggressive. However, Li Manxuan was a different story. The angry ball of fire burnt bigger and brighter. He threw the remote control away. He even refused to acknowledge his own sister as he stood up from the sofa. He wouldn¡¯t be giving his brother-inw the same treatment after the humiliation he had suffered. Some timeter, a car stopped in front of the Li family¡¯s doorway. It was Chu Lui¡¯s favorite one that he drove on a daily basis. It was very low-key, slightly modified, and a type of military vehicle with a state-of-the-art security system. Chu Lui entered with both his hands in his pockets as he strode towards house. The corners of his lips were slightly curled up, but one would hesitate to say he was smiling. His profound dark eyes were unpredictably cold and distant. He knocked. No one came to open the door after he stood and waited outside for a long time. If it was in the past, he would have waited no matter how long it is. However, now... He turned around, made a beeline towards his car, and got in. Then, he drove off. When the egoistic Mr. Li heard the sound of the car starting, his expression changed in an instant. ¡°Quickly, open the door!¡± he roared at the maid who jumped in shock from the sudden shouting. She hurriedly ran to the door, but when she opened it, there was no one. She turned back into the house, looking moody. ¡°Sir, there is no one outside.¡± Mr. Li felt as if he was being yed for a fool again. He wondered who was leading whom. He had wanted to gain an advantageous position for himself when Chu Lui arrived, but they had reached the point of no return. He was actually breaking out in cold sweat right now without knowing why. He just felt something had gone really wrong. ¡°Manni, is everything alright between you and Chu Lui?¡± Mr. Li narrowed his eyes and asked his daughter. His instinct was telling him that Li Manni was the root of the problem, or else Chu Lui would have greeted him with a proper ¡®Dad¡¯ regardless of what happened. His character and upbringing wouldn¡¯t allow him to disrespect his elders. ¡°Nothing. Everything is fine.¡± Li Manni shook her head, but she was gently biting down on her red lips. Could it be Xia Ruoxin? Chu Lui had promised he wouldn¡¯t divorce her because of that woman even after the things she had done. Chu Lui would remain married to Li Manni for the sake of their child, and he would also look out for the rtionship between their two families. ¡°No?¡± Mr. Li didn¡¯t believe her words. He narrowed his eyes; his nose could smell the bad things that were happening. It was telling him that thing wasing from his daughter. ¡°There¡¯s really nothing.¡± Li Manni repeated the same words, but her mother¡¯s expression had changed. She grabbed her daughter when no one was around and asked her softly. ¡°Manni, is it because of that Xia Ruoxin?¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s teeth whispered that name with her teeth clenched together. How she wished she could feast on that woman¡¯s flesh and drink her blood. ¡°Who else do you think there is?¡± Li Manni¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile. ¡°Mom, why can¡¯t she just die? How fantastic will that be? No one will be able toe between Lui and my marriage.¡± Chapter 419 - She Only Liked That Chapter 419: She Only Liked That Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Yes, it was all because of Xia Ruoxin. If it wasn¡¯t for her appearing, if Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t have that girl, if it wasn¡¯t for her bumping into Chu Lui, if Chu Lui didn¡¯t run into her... he would have stayed with her forever and wouldn¡¯t have known what she had done in the past. She would still have been well-contented and blissful. It was because of her, it was all because of her. Hate... and hate; it was all she felt. She ced her hands on the lower abdomen. Yes, she was pregnant, but that woman and a bastard, that bastard and her bastardly mother¡ªwhy aren¡¯t they all dead yet? ¡°No.¡± Mrs. Li felt that things couldn¡¯t continue on. ¡°That woman cannot stay. Otherwise, there will be a day where she ruins our ns.¡± If Chu Lui were treating them like this now, then if he were to get together with that woman again¡ªwith that woman gaining some influence, wouldn¡¯t that be blocking their pathway? ¡°Then, Mom, what should we do?¡± Li Manni gripped Mrs. Li¡¯s elbow tightly as if she was clutching at straws. Mrs. Li felt physical pain, and her heart heartened as well¡ªthe connection to the Chu family cannot be broken. If it really broke, what should they do? ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mrs. Li patted her daughter¡¯s arm, ¡°Mom will definitely make that slutty bitch disappear.¡± ¡°Mom, thank you,¡± Li Manni rested on Mrs. Li¡¯s elbow, finger softly caressing her lower abdomen. That moment, her light in her eyes darkened¡ªinstead, adapting a look of sadness, slowly fading away. The final look in her eyes was abination of hate, me, and indescribable coldness. ... ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy lifted her face, using strength to tip-toe, and tugged at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sleeves. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her body to match her daughter¡¯s line of vision. The kid¡¯s face had be chubbier, returning to the past when she resembled a small apple. The soft and round face really tempted people to take a bite, to see if it was the same as a red apple, fresh and juicy. ¡°Mommy, Dolly is dirty,¡± Rainy presented her doll. It turned out that the doll¡¯s dress had a patch that was dirtied. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can remove the dress and wash it. When Rainy¡¯s dress was dirty, Mommy also cleaned it by washing, right? Let the doll wear it after washing, and it¡¯ll be fine,¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s soft hair. While the hair grew out a little, it was still short and not difficult to handle. On the contrary, it felt like patting a Persian cat. Adding on Rainy¡¯s bright eyes that sometimes turned into slits when smiling, she really did seem like a cat. ¡°Thank you, Mommy!¡± Rainy¡¯s eyes turned into slits, hugging her mother¡¯s neck, happily using her own face to rub against her mother¡¯s face. Such a cute child, it was indeed hard for people to resist, especially such a pretty little girl. Xia Ruoxin was really thankful for having such a girl that was obedient and sensible. Since young, there was literally nothing that she had to be worried about. It was hard for her to imagine if another child was swapped with Rainy, if both she and the child would be able to survive. When other children were crying for sweets or toys, her Rainy was able to help her to do things. When other children were whining for something to be bought, her Rainy was already sensible enough to eat by herself. When other children were crying continuously because they couldn¡¯t get what they want, her Rainy knew that Mommy was tired and didn¡¯t let Mommy carry her. Rainy was the biggest redemption in her life. If it wasn¡¯t for Rainy, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have been here already. She pulled on her daughter¡¯s hands, taking off the doll¡¯s clothes with her. After all, Rainy was still a child and would be concerned that the doll might be cold. After covering the doll with a nket, she washed the doll¡¯s clothes with Xia Ruoxin before drying them on the balcony. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s done washing,¡± Rainy reached out her little fingers pointing to the doll¡¯s clothes. The doll would be pretty again soon. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin lifted her daughter up, ¡°The doll will be pretty soon, just like Rainy.¡± As a vain kid, Rainy loved it when other peopleplimented her on being pretty. Despite being young, she already understood the concept of beauty. Upon her mother¡¯spliment, she was slightly embarrassed; and her face turned red. Knock, knock. A knocking sound came from outside. ¡°Mommy, Rainy will go and open the door.¡± Rainy jumped down from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s embrace and walked over to open the door herself. However, her small statue required a need for her tip-toe, in order to reach the doorknob. After using much energy, she finally opened the door. ¡°Aunty Wei.¡± Once Rainy saw who was outside, she happily pounced over. Thedy outside was indeed Shen Wei. She took off the sunsses she was wearing, squatted down, and pinched Rainy¡¯s pretty cheeks. Indeed, she didn¡¯t adore the girl for nothing. Look, Rainy had already remembered her face. She then used her own hands topare against Rainy¡¯s little face, pleased with the cheeks that she was able to pinch out just now¡ªfinally, some cheeks could be pinched. From the looks of it, she must have eaten more recently, resulting in her chubbier cheeks. She then carried the child in front of her. Comparing this lift to thest time, her weight did increase. That¡¯s good, it seemed that her health was in better condition, that she was able to gain some weight. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled at Shen Wei and then opened the door for her to enter. ¡°Yup, want to visit you and have a bowl of noodles on the way.¡± Shen Wei took off her high heels and threw them one side. Her actions were a little rough, but her charms changed the roughness to easygoing and let males fall in love with her even more. Xia Ruoxin sometimes wondered: a girl like Shen Wei would have been called demonic in ancient times, and in the current times, given the title of queen. However, she felt a wave of helplessness wash over her when she saw the pair of shoes Shen Wei kicked aside. ¡°Not wearing shoes again?¡± She took out a pair of slippers from the cab for Shen Wei to change into. Indeed, Shen Wei was prepared to go barefoot like how she always did. ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Wei was still holding onto Rainy, ying with her. Rainy was babbling on about her doll being dirty and washing the doll¡¯s clothes with her mother. She even pointed to the balcony. Indeed, on the balcony, there was a piece of toy dress drying. ¡°You could have just bought a new one,¡± Shen Wei was indeed rich and had a strong vibe. She reached out her fingers to caress Rainy¡¯s soft hair that had just grown out. On her fingers was an extremely huge ruby ring. Chapter 420 - Mommy’s Smell Chapter 420: Mommy¡¯s Smell Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°She only likes that. You don¡¯t have to waste your money.¡± Xia Ruoxin washed her hands and got ready to cook some noodles in the kitchen. Shen Wei didn¡¯t have a favorite food, perhaps because she had eaten most delicacies before. However, she loved to eat the noodles that Xia Ruoxin cooked. It didn¡¯t matter what type of noodles they were¡ªshe liked them all. Other than Gao Yi¡ªthe owner of the house, many other regr guests came frequently. Xia Ruoxin had never felt like Shen Wei¡¯s upation was inferior. She wasn¡¯t concerned about that. After all, she never forgot that she came out of that ce, too. If not for Shen Wei, she won¡¯t even know what kind of life she¡¯d be living now. Perhaps she would be selling her body or entertaining others. Gratitude was a virtue. She would never forget Shen Wei¡¯s help for the rest of her life. Shen Wei carried Rainy onto herp. She didn¡¯t know why, but she liked children. Perhaps it was because she had lost one before. If her child was still around, he¡¯d be as old as Rainy, she thought. Would it have been a boy or a pretty girl? She actually wished it was a girl, one as cute and obedient as Rainy. She gazed at Rainy, her eyes misty. ¡°Auntie, does it hurt?¡± Rainy rested her cute hands on Shen Wei¡¯s face. ¡°Rainy can blow on it, then it won¡¯t hurt.¡± Rainy said and pursed her lips, blowing hard at her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Wei rubbed the tears from her eyes and kissed Rainy on the cheeks. ¡°You¡¯re really nice.¡± When Xia Ruoxin walked out with a bowl of noodles in her hands, she noticed how red Shen Wei¡¯s eyes were. She cried again? She didn¡¯t pry further. Everyone had scars and sorrows in their hearts. She was like that in the past, but the worst storm was now over. Now, all she wanted to do wasughugh for her daughter, live hard for her daughter. As for Shen Wei, she didn¡¯t know or understand what she was going through so she didn¡¯t poke her nose into her business. She ced the bowl on the table and reached her hand out to her daughter. ¡°Come, Rainy, let me hug you. Let Aunty eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy opened her palms and let Xia Ruoxin hugged her. She bit her fist and rested her head on her mother¡¯s shoulder. Her bright and huge eyes looked at the world with discerning eyes, wide and innocent. Even though she had experienced so many hardships with her mother, she was still the cute and naive little girl. Like they said, children had no worries, and that was the case for Rainy, too. Shen Wei held the chopsticks and started eating mouthful by mouthful. Her long hair, dyed wine-red, cascaded across her shoulders. She gently swept her hair back, the mere action charming as ever. Some women¡¯s beauty radiated from their bones, rather than from their dressing or essories. Xia Ruoxin always felt like Shen Wei had experienced a lot in life, but she wouldn¡¯t be nosy and ask her. Shen Wei had said before that if the day came when she was willing to, she would exchange her story for one of hers. However, she didn¡¯t know when she would be able to hear her story. Shen Wei cupped the bowl with her hand and drank all the soup without an ounce of grace. ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Wei put down the bowl. After finishing the entire bowl of noodles, her satisfaction went beyond merely feeling full. Inside the bowl of noodles were also her memories, and not just bitter ones or just happy ones. They were sour, bitter, sweet, and spicy¡ªall the vors one could imagine. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled. ¡°Are you full? Do you want seconds?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a pig?¡± Shen Wei rubbed her stomach and pointed at the bowl on the table, which was many times bigger than her head. Another bowl, and she would be stuffed to death. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xia Ruoxin was a little apologetic. It seemed like she was too generous. ¡°Give me the bowl.¡± Shen Wei pushed the bowl towards Xia Ruoxin, who bumped foreheads with Rainy lightly. ¡°Rainy, stay here and y with Aunty, okay? Mommy¡¯s gonna do the dishes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded obediently and reached her hands out to Shen Wei who hoisted her up. Shen Wei carried the little girl delightedly and yed with her. It was difficult to imagine that she would actually y so excitedly with a child. This was the first time Xia Ruoxin was seeing a totally different side of Shen Wei. Xia Ruoxin poured a dollop of dishwashing soap on her hands and ran them under the tap. She watched as the bubbles popped at her fingertips. Outside, Shen Wei pinched Rainy¡¯s cheeks and swept her wine-red hair to one side, ¡°Rainy. Is Mommy prettier, or Aunty is?¡± Rainy was an extremely honest child. She gnawed on the tiny fingers as her huge eyes shone. Then, she pointed at the kitchen. Mommy was pretty, and so was Aunty. ¡°Rainy loves Mommy and Aunty.¡± The little girl has a glib tongue which made Shen Wei¡¯s heart melt. When Xia Ruoxin was done, Rainy was already tired from ying. She bit into her tiny fist as she slept. Her cheeks were rosy, but she looked a little like a boy with that short hair. ¡°Your daughter is really sweet.¡± Shen Wei handed the child in her arms to Xia Ruoxin reluctantly. This was someone else¡¯s child, not hers. She really wanted to bring that child back, but that ce of hers... Forget it. It was best not to dirty her pure eyes. Just let her grow up without worries. Xia Ruoxin ced her daughter in the bedroom, and the first thing she asked when she came out was, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to leave that ce?¡± That ce was obviously hell so there was no reason she should stay there. Xia Ruoxin felt like Shen Wei was able and had all the reasons to leave. All in all, that ce was really not suitable for a normal person. It was filled with all kinds of filth, schemes, humanity¡¯s evil, ugliness, and negativity. The longer one stayed there, the more one would go mad. She would always be grateful to Shen Wei for letting her leave that ce, but what about Shen Wei herself? Was she going to continue staying there? ¡°Why would I leave?¡± Shen Wei took out a cigarette, but she fumbled around for her lighter. She had forgotten to bring it. ¡°Do you have a lighter?¡± She asked Xia Ruoxin. Her long and slender fingers, painted with red nail polish, were like that of an artist or a pianist. It should be held tightly by a man¡¯s huge and thick palms, instead of letting the cigarette stained her clean white fingers like this. ¡°Yes, give me a second.¡± Xia Ruoxin entered the kitchen and brought out a lighter for Shen Wei. ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Wei put the cigarette into her mouth like she always did, and her red lips curled around it. She lit up the cigarette with the lighter, and the captivating scent of smoke filled her lungs. Chapter 421 - Being Followed Chapter 421: Being Followed Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She blew the smoke out, and her lips pursed. ¡°What¡¯s good about leaving?¡± She took in another breath. ¡°That¡¯s where I belong. People like you wouldn¡¯t understand. Some people were destined to belong there, like me. If I wasn¡¯t there, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive till now.¡± She didn¡¯t know whether it was resignation about life or self-mockery. Xia Ruoxin felt a wave of deja vu. When she was forced to her wit¡¯s end by a man and was abandoned by her family¡ªif not for Rainy, she would still be in that state; and no one would know whether she was dead or alive. ¡°You¡¯ll get better.¡± Xia Ruoxin took Shen Wei¡¯s hand. ¡°I know I¡¯m not thatpetent, and there¡¯s not much I can offer; but as long as there are things I can help you with, I definitely will. I won¡¯t bat an eye even if it¡¯s to climb a mountain of swords or to jump into a pot of boiling oil.¡± Shen Wei snickered. ¡°Climb a mountain of swords or jump into a pot of boiling oil? Is this the ancient times or the olden days? But I¡¯ll hold you to your words. If one day, I can¡¯t hold on anymore, remember to take me in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin promised her. She was serious and solemn. She remembered her words clearly. On the other hand, Shen Wei did not take it to heart. All her life, she was always at that ce... and would always be there till the day she dies. Perhaps, she wouldn¡¯t even be alive tomorrow. Promises were always the most worthless and fleeting things, especially those of men. Shen Wei took out a cigarette again. She seemed to have remembered something and was frustrated¡ªbut was more silent. When she finished her third cigarette, the house was filled with choking smoke. ¡°Sorry.¡± Shen Wei felt like she was being rude. She had forgotten that there was a child in the house, and it wasn¡¯t good for children to take in second-hand smoke. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The smell will be gone if we air the house for a little while.¡± Xia Ruoxin was not distasteful in the least. She stood up, walked towards the window, and opened it wider. The air outside was fresh. This city was filled withzy peace as well as nervous bustling. She walked over and sat in front of Shen Wei. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Shen Wei flicked her fingers and nced at the ashtray on the table. The single red-hot cigarette head affected the air inside. She pulled her legs back and kicked the slippers to the side. Her long slender legs were perfectly curved. Just like the most elegant drawing, her every action was filled with femininity. She propped her chin up with her elbow on her leg. ¡°Yes, much better. Thanks.¡± Xia Ruoxin liked the Shen Wei now much better. Underneath all the facades, Shen Wei was just Shen Wei¡ªnot anyone else. No matter if she was good or evil, she was her own person. ¡°Where¡¯s your Gao Yi?¡± Shen Wei asked suddenly. Xia Ruoxin was stunned. Her Gao Yi? Her heart stifled a little. She wasn¡¯t sure what feeling it was, just that it was slightly pressurizing. ¡°He has an operation today.¡± She looked down at her interlocked fingers. Perhaps she was counting her fingers, or perhaps her mind had already wandered far off. Shen Wei sat up suddenly and reached her hand out to rest on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. A faint cigar scent wafted from her fingertips as if they were hiding some sadness. ¡°Seize your chance. Not every woman can meet a suitable man.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s red lips parted, but in the end, she just smiled dimly. Some things were not to be said out loud. They both knew that one would only understand once experiencing things themselves. Only when time had passed would be when they would realize, many yearster, that time had really passed. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Shen Wei had wanted to take another look at Rainy, but she was already asleep. If she had time, she would be back in the future. Here, she could have a free bowl of noodles like what a mother would cook. She put on her sunsses. A car stopped in front of her, and the chauffeur stepped out to open the door for her. She sat inside, and the look in the corner of her eyes changed. With a sultry smirk on her face, she was no longer Shen Wei, but the top pimpstress of Gangnam district. Xia Ruoxin pulled the curtains close. The car had already left. She leaned her back against the window. In the dim light, her eyes were dark and full of regret. She couldn¡¯t help Shen Wei with anything at all. She touched the dress that was hanging outside. It was small so it dried fast. She would take it inter and put it on the doll. She would never be able to make another dress as small as that. She checked on her daughter in the bedroom first. The little one was burrowed beneath the nkets, revealing only her small head. She was sleeping soundly. Her shallow breathing could be heard, and her cheeks were also red and rosy. Her nap wouldst for a few hours, and she wouldn¡¯t wake up before that. She checked the clock. It was time for her to go grocery shopping. If she was fast, the little girl might still be asleep when she returned. She took her purse and locked the door. She didn¡¯t waste any time on the way as she brisk-walked her way there. However, unbeknownst to her, a man was sneakily following behind her. After she finished buying the vegetables, she mentally listed out all the food left in the fridge and was nning what dishes to make when she suddenly stopped in her tracks. Human instincts worked strangely at times. She sensed danger and quickened her footsteps, her hand gripping the basket tightly. The faster she walked, the faster the person behind her walked as well. Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t understand how she piqued that person¡¯s interest. Money? She wasn¡¯t rich at all. Lust? She felt like her looks were just average, especially now that she was a housewife. She couldn¡¯tpare to those young girls. She was ordinary, without money and looks, so why was that person following her? She ran and ran, not daring to look back. After she was a distance away, she stopped, panting heavily. She nced back surreptitiously. It seemed like no one was there anymore. She ducked into an alley as she patted her chest and looked back again. There really wasn¡¯t anyone there. Then, she walked out and patted her clothes down. She decided to buy groceries where there were more people in the future. It was tough going out of the house. What she didn¡¯t know was that, meanwhile¡ªin an empty alleyway not far from where she was, a man wearing an expensive designer suit rolled his wrist. Lying on the ground was a lecher who was beaten up like a dog. The man on the ground cradled his head, his face battered and bruised like a pig. Even then, the man who beat him up still hasn¡¯t appeased his anger; and he stepped hard on the man¡¯s face. The man couldn¡¯t make a sound. He wanted to plead for mercy, but his lips were swollen like that of a sausage. Chapter 422 - They Were Even Chapter 422: They Were Even Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios As for the man in the suit, his face was extremely charismatic. He narrowed his calm ck eyes into slits. His suit jacket was flung on the ground carelessly, and his sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, and his cuff¡ªmade with a gemstone of some sort¡ªwas glistening colorfully under the light, which pierced the pig-faced man¡¯s eyes. The man took his suit jacket and looked calmly and deeply at the pig-faced man on the floor with smoking eyes as if looking at a corpse. Just then, a phone rang. The man in the suit took out his phone and put it to his ear as he adjusted his sleeves. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m outside. I ran into a small bug.¡± He spoke into the phone as he stepped on the pig-faced man¡¯s body. It could be on purpose or unintentional, but his footnded on the man¡¯s critical area. The pig-faced man was about to scream when a stone flew directly into his open mouth. ¡°How¡¯s the bug?¡± The man in the suit sneered. ¡°I trampled it to death just now. Do you know that feeling when you put your foot down? A mingled mess of flesh and blood. Wanna try, Du Jingtang?¡± The man on the other end of the line nched and threw the phone away in a hurry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dong Fangjing walked over and picked up the phone on the floor. ¡°Seen a ghost?¡± ¡°Even scarier than a ghost¡ªChu Lui.¡± He finished by sticking out his tongue and pretending to be a hanged ghost. ¡°What did he say?¡± Dong Fangjing ced Du Jingtang¡¯s phone on the table, scared that his huge feet would step on it when he wasn¡¯t paying attention. If he regretted and went running to him in tears and regret and a mountain of words, Dong Fangjing was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold himself back from strangling him. Du Jingtang finally kept his expression and sat down. He didn¡¯t notice he was sitting on something and continued to speak in a scared voice, ¡°Chu Lui beat someone up, to the point where the flesh and blood were mixed.¡± He shrunk his neck inwards. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him beat someone up for so long. When we were still in school, his destruction level made even the mafia scared of him. In his hands, you¡¯re either dead or skinned alive. Eh? What did I sit on that¡¯s poking me?¡± He reached his hand under his butt and searched around, and then he fished out a phone. The screen was already cracked from bearing the brunt of his weight. ¡°Ah! My phone, my phone, the phone I spent tens of thousands to buy, the phone that I couldn¡¯t get just by spending tens of thousands, the phone that I will never be able to buy again even if I¡¯m rich and have connections! Oh... my phone!¡± Dong Fangjing sighed softly at the side. He only had a word to spare for him. Fate. After beating someone up to the point where even his own parents wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize him, Chu Lui asked the man some questions. He bent down to the ground, and the pig-faced man¡ªwhose mouth was stuffed with the rock¡ªcowered behind. ¡°Brother, Big Brother. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t recognize how formidable you are. Please, spare me.¡± He pleaded with his eyes, but it was a pity because he owned a pair of beany eyes instead of watery round eyes. He only looked creepier now. Yet, was he to me? His mom had given birth to him like this. If only he was better-looking, he wouldn¡¯t have to pilfer and do these indecent acts. He would be earning money with that face of his. Chu Lui reached his hand into his chest pocket. The pig-faced man trembled like an autumn leaf, his life shing in front of him. No... no... he didn¡¯t want to die. When Chu Lui pulled his hand out, he was holding a leather wallet. He opened the wallet which was full of name cards and a stack of hundred-dor bills. He pulled out a few notes without counting and smacked the man¡¯s face with these red bills. ¡°Take the money and help me with something. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up whenever I see you.¡± The pig-faced man was fearful of being hit. Even though he had taken hits when he was younger and had his ce in the rebellious stage, but it was nothing like today. Everything hurt, even his bones. It was the kind of pain that was unbearable and indescribable. He nodded profusely. As long as the man let him off, he would even be his grandson¡ªmuch less do some work for him. Chu Lui stuffed the bills into the pig-faced man¡¯s arms and spoke quietly to him. The pig-faced man¡¯s eyes shed with conflict, and he even appeared troubled. However, in the end, he nodded andplied with it under Chu Lui¡¯s threat. ... ¡°Did youplete it?¡± Mrs. Li received a call from the pig-faced man and immediately rushed over. The pig-faced man touched his face. His eyes were beany, and his looks were ordinary. When he spoke, the air was filled with his bad breath; and his yellow teeth looked like they haven¡¯t been brushed in years. His two front teeth were extremely ck. The wounds on his face had healed slightly, but the corners of his lips were still bruised. He wiped his lips. Just looking at the olddy in front of him made him feel nauseous. ¡°Give me the money.¡± The pig-faced man spat on the wall and wiped it with his foot. It made Mrs. Li feel like throwing up. It was disgusting. She took out the money and threw it towards him, a look of disgust on her face. ¡°Bah!¡± The pig-faced man took the money. He knew how much there was even without counting-just a few hundred. Was she just sending a beggar off? The man had given him a few thousand. For these few thousand, he would even do a pig¡ªmuch less a woman. Mrs. Li thought that things were settled after she paid, and they were both even. However, the pig-faced man gave Mrs. Li a once-over with narrowed eyes, making Mrs. Li feel ufortable. Even though she was already at an old age and that her figure had gone awry despite her attempts to maintain it, the fats on her tummy and the wrinkles on her face were all that present time had given her. She couldn¡¯t reject them. No matter what, she was just an olddy. Mrs. Li turned on her heels and was about to leave when the pig-faced man stepped forward and blocked her way. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Mrs. Li clutched her bag to her chest as if the pig-faced man was trying to covet her beauty. The pig-faced man¡¯s eyes twitched. His heart sunk a little more. ¡°What else? I just want to talk more with Auntie. Even though Auntie is old, you still look fine.¡± He reached his hand out and touched Mrs. Li¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t delicate nor smooth, but oily. It was like touching a heap of greasy pork belly, making him lose any interest instantly. Chapter 423 Chapter 423: Untitled Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios True to his word: he would f*** an old granny. Even if it was a sow, he would force himself to give his best performance because he reminded himself of that man¡¯s viciousness. The way he would punch him caused a bone-cracking pain. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Mrs. Li started to scream out of fright. The pig-faced man covered her mouth with his hand to muffle her screams as he dragged her to the side. At this point, he was on the brink of tears. He was so helpless that he could feel the moistureing out from the corners of his eyes. Mom, you have given birth to a worthless son! Mrs. Li kept struggling, and her cold sweat began to drench her clothes. Her face was ashen no matter how thick she had applied her foundation powder. It was falling offyer byyer with all her struggling. She never dreamed that at her age, she would be a victim. ¡°Let me go...¡± She finally caught a breath through her mouth. Before she could utter a sound, his hand covered her mouth again. His stinky breath and saliva sprayed on her face. Mrs. Li rolled her eyes. She was dying from suffocation. There was the sound of fabric being torn apart. Mrs. Li¡¯s clothes were stripped off of her as the sound continued. Her clothes were torn away as heryers andyers of lumpy fats emerged. Initially she struggled, but in the end, she resigned to her fate and stopped. ¡°How can you wear such clothes when you look like this? Tsk...¡± The pig-faced man held a woman¡¯s bra which was bright red andcy. Wasn¡¯t she worried that she would be unable to breathe while wearing something like this? Indeed, she was an old slut. An old woman with a young heart. He gave Mrs. Li the once-over, taking in her fatty lumps, and spat again. Her body was shaped like an eggnt. He couldn¡¯t see her lower body with theyers of fat around her stomach blocking the view. They looked as though they were hanging above her thighs. The pig-faced man¡¯s hand reached out for her breast and grabbed a handful. He felt nothing as he took out his mobile phone and started taking pictures of the naked Mrs. Li who closed her eyes in despair. The rolls of tears from her eyes washed the foundation powder off her cheeks. Soon, streaks of lines formed on her aged face. Then, he continued to snap several humiliating photos of her before he reached out with one hand to grab at her breast again. No, it was her sagging breast. ¡°Auntie, to tell you the truth, I really don¡¯t want to f*** you with the way you look. I¡¯ll just take a few photos of you.¡± He sucked at his tooth and touched his face. It still hurt. He swung his hand and pped Mrs. Li hard. ¡°Old whore, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up so badly. You didn¡¯t do thorough research when you paid me to do it. Did you know that I almost died because of you?¡± He grabbed a bunch of Mrs. Li¡¯s hair. He wasn¡¯t a decent man. How could he be? She shouldn¡¯t expect him to have mercy on her. If she was young and beautiful, he would have considered. However, she was old and crumpled like a tree bark. She should be thankful that he hadn¡¯t given her a few more tight ps. ¡°Auntie, someone wanted me to warn you: there are some people who you shouldn¡¯t offend. If you dare to try and harm her again, your photos...¡± He sneered and continued to breath into her face as he waved his mobile phone before her. With every word that came out of his mouth, he pinched her breast hard. Mrs. Li was filled with hatred and humiliation. Her teeth almost chipped from her mouth clenching. ¡°So, Auntie, I advise you to tone down. Stop stirring the pots and offend the people you shouldn¡¯t be offending. Otherwise, you will see your photos making an appearance on television. Tsk. With youryers of fats, people will definitely lose their appetite. They will never crave for streaky pork meat again.¡± The pig-faced man removed his hand. He reached out for the pile of clothes lying at the side and wiped his hands. He felt as though the fats from streaky pork meat had stained his hands. He made sure to keep his mobile phone safely in his pocket. Then, he reached for Mrs. Li¡¯s bag and poured all its contents out on the ground. Finally, he took her earrings, ne, gold ring, bracelet, and mobile phone. He took everything. This woman might be old, but she was rich. He would be able to sell off her belongings and make a hefty sum of money. He left in high spirits. Mrs. Li simply held her clothes tightly in her arms. With her body of fats fully exposed, she dared not cry out or scream for help. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that someone had taken her nude photos just a few minutes ago. She shuddered as the feelings of humiliation and fear washed over her. Beads of cold sweat covered her forehead with no sign of retreating. She dared not imagine what would happen to her if her photos were released online and then on television. Should she just die? She didn¡¯t want to subject herself to this torture at her age. She was on the brink of tears as she fumbled to pick up her clothes and put them on. After making sure that no one was in the vicinity, she ran straight home. It was her good luck that only the maid was present when she arrived home. The maid was startled by the sight of Mrs. Li. ¡°Oh, my goodness, Madam. What happened to you? Why are you in this state? Has something happened to you? Your hairdo is all messed up, your face is swollen, and your clothes have obviously been ripped apart by someone.¡± However, would someone really do such terrible things to her at her advanced age? ¡°Shut up!¡± Mrs. Li warned the maid. ¡°I tripped and fell on my face home. Do not say a word to anyone.¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The maid nodded. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t say anything, but Madam was trying to hide what had happened to her. If she had truly fallen, would she bother to issue such a warning? Besides, a fall wouldn¡¯t havended her in such a state. She was obviously... The maid thought the world was too crazy. Or should she say the world was bing more dangerous? At Madam¡¯s advanced age, how could she still be a r*pe victim? How could that person do something like that to her? Mrs. Li ran and hid in her as quickly as she could. When she saw her physical state, she broke down and wailed until there were no tears. ... ¡°Mom, has the matter been settled?¡± Li Manni took time off toe back for a visit. This was the only thing that was weighing on her mind now. She would be free from worries once this had been done. However, she waited for a long time, but her mother remained silent. Li Manni wondered what was going through her mind. ¡°Mom.¡± Li Manni shook her mother¡¯s shoulders. ¡°What is wrong with you today?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Mrs. Li regained her senses abruptly. An awful smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Manni, you are pregnant with a baby now. In the future, don¡¯t keep wandering out. You must be careful with yourself for your child.¡± She had yet to recover from the ordeal which had happened only recently. Whenever she thought of that, she would feel uneasy during the day and suffer from insomnia at night. On top of that, she was constantly wondering where her photos were, and it caused her to lose her appetite. Not to mention other things. ¡°Mom, I know.¡± Li Manni didn¡¯t notice the distraction in her mother. She asked again, ¡°Mom, a few days ago, didn¡¯t you say you will find someone to teach that woman a lesson? How did it go? Have you done it?¡± ¡°Oh, yes. Done. All done.¡± Mrs. Li yawned. Actually, she wasn¡¯t sure of its status as well. The man she found didn¡¯t mention a word. In the end, she was... Chapter 424 - What to do When He Couldn’t Get Her Pregnant?

Chapter 424: What to do When He Couldn¡¯t Get Her Pregnant?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She couldn¡¯t help herself from feeling the jitters as she recalled her ordeal. A thought suddenly crossed her mind. Could it be Xia Ruoxin? Was she the one who had hired that man to take humiliating photos of her? Then again, how was it possible? A woman, who had nothing, had actually made her shoot herself in the foot? However, besides this, Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t think of anything else. Why had her circumstances changed? Obviously, someone else was supposed to be the hapless one, and yet why did she be that unlucky person in the end? Her hands were clenched tightly into balls of fist that they started to sweat. Mrs. Li hastily took her daughter¡¯s hand in hers, worried that Li Manni wouldn¡¯t be able to contain herself and do something bad. That would allow others an advantage over them. ¡°Manni, take my advice. Stay at home more in the uing days. Although you are pregnant, you should shower Chu Lui with even more care and attention. When women are concerned, men always find it difficult to reject their provocations.¡± A look ofprehension shed in Li Manni¡¯s eyes as she grasped the meaning behind her mother¡¯s words. However, there was no need for her to worry about that. Ever since she had married Chu Lui, he had been leading a life worse off than the ascetic monk. Many women had thrown themselves at him, but he had never paid them any attention. Even if a woman were to fling herself at him naked, he would have kicked her out of his sight in a heartbeat. Chu Lui would be Chu Lui. If he wasn¡¯t able to restrain himself or if he was afraid of being lonely, he wouldn¡¯t be Chu Lui at all. Yet, she had one remaining concern about one woman¡ªXia Ruoxin, the ex-wife whom he had misunderstandings with. Whenever Li Manni thought of her, she could feel her mind running amok. There was not a moment of peace. Nevertheless, as she imagined Xia Ruoxin receiving her just desserts, she was able to sleep without a worry in mind. She knew that with her mother¡¯s method, that woman would definitely be having a hard time. Even in death, she would never have the chance toe between Li Manni and Chu Lui¡¯s marriage. Her hand caressed her t stomach gently. You must grow up well, my child. Once you are born, you will inherit the whole Chu Enterprise and everything in the Chu family while that bitch, Xia Ruoxin, can stop dreaming about getting a single cent in life or death. She had hidden her thoughts deeply, but she didn¡¯t know that her mother¡¯s had been buried in the abyss¡ªespecially the ones that no one was aware of. She had dug a hole for Chu Lui as well as her own mother to fall into. ... Chu Lui held his mobile phone and was looking at something in there with interest. His heartless thin lips were curled up into a small devilish smile that thoroughly numbed a person. One wondered which hapless victim he was aiming at. Du Jingtang was wearing a sullen expression as he entered Chu Lui¡¯s office and promptly sat his butt down on the sofa. His face was as long as a horse¡¯s. He took out his mobile phone and waved it in front of his cousin. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s faulty.¡± Chu Lui opened a drawer and tossed his phone inside. ¡°Mmm,¡± he answered. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s faulty.¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± ¡°Brother, I said my mobile phone is faulty, not working.¡± Du Jingtang was exasperated. His phone was a product manufactured by the Special Forces. There was no ce for him to send for repairs so he would have to kiss his beloved phone goodbye... unless he didn¡¯t mind using a phone with a broken screen. Chu Lui¡¯s attitude hurt him. His cousin had not offered any words of constion. ¡°Bring it here.¡± Chu Lui reached a hand out towards Du Jingtang. Without a thought, Du Jingtang handed him the phone. Well, actually, he was mumbling if his cousin could buy him another set through his connections. This particr was only meant for military usage. One would be unable to obtain it unless one had special connections. Although Dong Fangjing had promised to get him another set, Du Jingtang felt insecure. It would be different if his cousin was the one making the promise. Chu Lui would be able to secure one for him. He was basking in an air ofcency when he heard the sound of something being smashed. It flew over the top of his head and crashed into the wall behind him with a loud smack. Chu Lui clenched his hand and flexed his fingers as he said without any emotion. ¡°It¡¯s spoiled. Just trash it. Why are you still keeping it?¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s eyeballs were bulging because he was ring so hard at Chu Lui. His cousin had actually smashed his phone. It was his favorite mobile phone. He ran over and picked up the corpse of his phone. Its screen was totally shattered, and there was no way to turn it on. However, being a true blue military product, its corpse remained intact after such a violent fall. Not a part was missing. Now, Du Jingtang was really full ofints. Chu Lui was indeed vicious; he didn¡¯t leave Du Jingtang with a way to retreat. He had saved loads of information on the phone, but he couldn¡¯t even turn it on much less use it. Chu Lui took out a cigarette, lit it, and began puffing out rings of smoke at his leisure. ¡°Tell me, Jingtang. How will you exin to your mother if you have no way of getting a woman pregnant?¡± The pain in Du Jingtang¡¯s heart was worse than what he felt when his favorite phone was crushed. Chu Lui¡¯s words had sliced him like a knife. Without a doubt, he knew it would be impossible for him to have his own biological child in this life. How could two men achieve that? It would be weird if they could. Alternatively, he would resort to IVF (In-vitro Fertilization) and the help of a surrogate mother. However, he felt disgusted to having his child born in such a cold manner. No, he couldn¡¯t do that. Adopting a child from one of his rtives was not feasible as well because he didn¡¯t have that many. It might be possible to adopt one from Chu Lui, but he wasn¡¯t sure if his cousin would agree. In this lifetime, he would have to forgo the thought of having a child. As a single man, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him. Even more so for Dong Fangjing. Yet, breeding had been a part of human instinct. If he didn¡¯t reproduce a spawn, he would be letting his family and himself down. That thought had not urred to him. However, he was getting a headache now that he was thinking about it. His mother was in the dark about his sexual inclination. When she found out that his cousin-inw¡ªLi Manni¡ªwas pregnant, she had been arranging for him to attend a matchmaking session every day. She would be most pleased if he could find a prospect and make a marriage proposal the next day. She wished he would give her a grandchild as soon as he was married. How would it be possible despite all her nning? After all, he was gay. ¡°Cousin, can you stop bringing this matter up?¡± Du Jingtang scratched his head. ¡°You promised you will keep it a secret.¡± Chu Lui puffed another mouthful of smoke out. ¡°I remember, but you can¡¯t keep it from your mom forever.¡± ¡°I¡¯lle up with something.¡± Although that was what Du Jingtang had said, he had nned to dy the truth for as long as possible. He wouldn¡¯t reveal this until it was beyond him. ¡°Worsee to worst, I will adopt one. What else can I do?¡± Du Jingtang raised his hands helplessly. Anyway, the situation is already so bad that to make it worse makes no real difference to him. ¡°Adopt one...¡± Chu Lui mumbled. Du Jingtang wondered if he was talking to himself or to him. His cousin was never one to waste his time meddling with another¡¯s business. Not long after that, Du Jingtang heard that Chu Lui had started sponsoring an orphanage. He was moved beyond words to the extent that he would be loyal to his cousin for the rest of his life. In reality, he knew nothing. Chu Lui was doing all that for his own sake; not for Du Jingtang. Chapter 425

Chapter 425: Untitled

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios That medical report of his had been locked permanently in the safe. Perhaps, it would never see the light of day for the remainder of his life. For a man like Chu Lui, to reveal the nature of this report was the same as putting his pride and arrogance in the mud to be trampled by the others. He would never recover from this. His eyes were dark and profound as he twirled the pen between his fingers, lips tightly pursed into a straight line. His aura was hostile like an erupting volcano and frozen and snow-coverednd. He cast a side nce at the person who was going to speak. In an instant, that person swallowed so hard as though he was swallowing his own tongue. ¡°Lui, you¡¯re back.¡± Li Manni stood up from the sofa quickly when she heard the door opened. When she saw that Chu Lui had entered, she followed him with the intention of taking his briefcase from him. However, Chu Lui evaded her hand without a trace. He simply said, ¡°I will do it.¡± Embarrassed, Li Manni finally retracted her hand which hung in mid-air for a long time. ¡°Lui...¡± She pursed her lips gently together. Why was it so painful to speak that one word nowadays? Chu Lui turned around. The emotions hidden beneath his dark eyes were gone in a sh. They were vast like the gxy, but there were no stars in sight because the search was unlimited. ¡°I have things to do.¡± He was either patronizing her with his words or unwilling to say more to her. With that, he shut himself inside his study. Li Manni bit on her lower lip hard and told herself to put up with it. She must, or else she would lose everything. Someone else would gain from her misfortune. She was Mrs. Chu¡ªthe legal-wedded wife to Chu Lui, and her unborn child would inherit everything that belongs to Chu Lui. At this moment, Chu Lui stood behind the door and loosened his necktie. His pure ck pupils were as dark as the night without a ray of light. Suddenly, his thin lips curled slightly. The movement was so small that he didn¡¯t look like he was smiling; neither did he look gloomy. However, the dam almost broke when the coldness from his smile seeped through his lips. ¡°Li Manni, you should be d that I am no longer the man I used to be. Trust me on this. Otherwise, you¡¯ll wish you¡¯re dead because death is your only escape.¡± He was still treating her with leniency. The so-called hatred had destroyed everything he had. He wouldn¡¯t me anyone. He had deserved every bit with the way things were now. On the other hand, he didn¡¯t want her to shred thest bit of leniency that he had. She couldn¡¯t me him for being heartless when the timees. He went to his desk. In reality, there was nothing much to be done. He had finished all his work. For the first time, he had no idea what he should do. There was so much free time on his hands. He stared at theputer screen, and the light in his dark eyes started to fade away slowly. Until someone¡¯s portrait icon lit up there. Atst, a small smile appeared on his tightly pursed lips. Was it a smile? He didn¡¯t know. A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°You are here.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°Yes. You are early.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°I just came back. There was something to be done in the office.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°It must be tough for you. This is how it is to work for others.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. The boss is nice. He allows me to leave early or go to workte.¡± Just like that, they chatted... making small talk. It wasn¡¯t until about ten o¡¯clock then the portrait icon on the other side started to dim. Chu Lui leaned into his chair and covered his eyes with his hands. There was an instant where he couldn¡¯t even tolerate the lighting in the room. What good was it for a man like him to be alive? He asked himself mockingly. Then, he took out his mobile phone and swapped the SIM card to transfer two hundred dors into an ount. That¡¯s right. He was ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯. He knew she liked to paint, and so he entrusted someone to take over that online illustration art studio. From there, he used the studio as his cover to hire her to work for him and maintained his distance while chatting regrly with her. However, he did not make any attempts to inquire about her. He knew she was staying with a man, and that man had an adorable daughter. At times, Chu Lui thought he might already have his own child if he hadn¡¯t treated her that viciously. If he did, his child would have been about three or four years old. Although everything had happened in the past, his regrets were all the same. In this world, there was nock of apologies, but it wascking things that didn¡¯t matter. In this world, there was nock of regrets, but many hadcked the foresight to preempt the future. If he hadn¡¯t acted like he had, there wouldn¡¯t be a need for apologies that didn¡¯t matter now. He had rendered her unable to conceive a child, and now, he was suffering from the same fate. This was his karma. He had always been an atheist, but now, he believed in God wholeheartedly. Finally. This was his karma. He had nted the seeds himself and tasted the consequences. It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t deserve any retribution. It simply wasn¡¯t his time yet. Yes, Li Manni. It wasn¡¯t because you didn¡¯t deserve retribution. Your time woulde. His eyes started to narrow in cruelty but were suppressed by his years of tolerance. He was no longer the same Chu Lui from four years ago, and he wouldn¡¯t do some things again. However, he would be certain to seek his duepensation from those who had owed him. No matter what. Nevertheless, who could tell him if he wouldn¡¯t find his child or have one of his own? Was it even possible? This was something that had no medical solution. Who could he seek help from? Who wouldpensate him or take the me? ¡°Lui...¡± A gentle voice called out from outside the door. A feeling of frustration washed over Chu Lui. He removed his hands from his eyes and opened themzily as he stared at the door with semi-opened eyes, like a ck panther waiting for its chance to pounce on a pig, to break its neck, drink its blood, and feast on its flesh. Li Manni shuddered as she felt a sudden chill while she stood outside the study room. She wrapped her clothes tightly around her body while she wondered how quickly the weather had changed. It wasn¡¯t autumn yet, but the cold hade early. She was thinking of buying some new clothes as a backup because her belly was growing by the day, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to fit in her current ones. Eventually, the clothes she had now would be outdated after she gave birth. She would have to buy new ones again. ¡°Lui, are you in there? I made you some coffee.¡± Li Manni stood by the door and knocked gently as she asked. The Chu Lui that she knew now was scaring her. She didn¡¯t dare to enter the study which was also his home office. It had always been so. When Chu Lui was working, he resembled more like a machine than a human being. There was a saying that aptly described him: ¡®let those whoply with me thrive and those who resist me perish¡¯. Although he wouldn¡¯t curse her at full st like he would to his employees in the office when she opened the door, she would still be subjected to his stern expression which would indicate his displeasure. To a workaholic, being interrupted abruptly was definitely annoying. There was no response from inside the study. Li Manni began to feel unsettled by arrogance and impatient. It was rushing up to her head, clouding her judgment. ¡°Lui, I¡¯ming in.¡± Chapter 426 - Viper Chapter 426: Viper Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Manni rested her hand on the doorknob and turned it gently. She had the impression that Chu Lui was not in there. He might have gone to the bathroom or was even asleep. However, she had not expected to meet his somber eyes the instant she opened the door. The look in his eyes was so intense that it shook her small frame. It was as if she was a young sapling with her leaves scattered everywhere in the thunderous storm. ¡°Oh. Lui, you are here,¡± she blurted out in embarrassment. His stare unsettled her. She approached him cautiously and ced the coffee on his desk. ¡°I made you some coffee. It¡¯s still hot.¡± Chu Lui took it and ced the cup at his lips. He could smell the pure ck coffee fragrant from under his nose. ¡°You didn¡¯t add anything special in there?¡± He asked indifferently. ¡°Huh?¡± Li Manni¡¯s heart started thumping. ¡°Add anything special? Like what?¡± She lowered her eyes. At this moment, she dared not let her thoughts wandered. Instead, she used her confused expression to hide the guilt perfectly. ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Lui put the coffee cup down. He hadn¡¯t taken a sip at all. Now, he hated this. ¡°I...¡± Li Manni was going to continue talking, but Chu Lui cut her off curtly. ¡°I have work to do. If you have nothing to do, go to bed early.¡± His voice was monotonous as though he wasn¡¯t speaking to his wife but one of his subordinates or employees. Li Manni did not feel good inside. However, she chose not to argue with him. Lately, he was obviously in a bad mood. She wasn¡¯t a stupid woman, and she knew it was not the time to argue with him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave you to work,¡± she said considerately. ¡°Drink your coffee soon. It won¡¯t taste good once it turns cold. Also, try not to work toote. You must take care of your health.¡± She rambled on and on, but Chu Lui¡¯s eyes remained glued on hisputer screen. He did not bother to spare her a second of his attention. Her hands were clenched tightly by her sides as she tried to stifle the rising annoyance within her chest. She forced a smile and felt it was for nothing because that man didn¡¯t even bother to look at her. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± an emotionless voice asked. Li Manni realized pathetically that this might very well be the way they would be spending the rest of their lives this way. They were husband and wife and the closest ones. Very soon, they would be weing a child into their lives together. She tried her best to restrain her wandering thoughts, to focus on making herself sound like her usual self¡ªthat nothing was different. ¡°My parents want us to go back for dinner this weekend.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Finally, this time, Chu Lui agreed. Li Manni breathed a sigh of relief. She thought she was going to have a mental breakdown. When she remembered her father¡¯s constantints, she could feel a headacheing. Mr. Li had originally intended to give Chu Lui the cold shoulder for a few days. He had called Li Manni and asked her to return home to stay for a few days. He didn¡¯t believe that Chu Lui would be able to leave his wife and unborn child alone. Li Manni had thought the same, too. That was why she had listened to her father¡¯s instruction and moved back to her parents¡¯ home. However, they were in for a disappointment. A day passed; Chu Lui did not show up. There wasn¡¯t even a telephone call after two days. By the third day, Chu Lui continued to follow his daily routine and went to work as usual. He was behaving as if there was no difference in his life with or without Li Manni. Mr. Li started to lose his patience. Although Li Manni did not show it outwardly, she was also beginning to panic. It seemed that Chu Lui had no intention toe and pick her up, too. She was the first one to give in. Naturally, her father was flustered as well. Lately, the ounts in thepany were in a mess. Losing the Ling Qiang contract was a huge blow to them. Whatever preparation they had done for the past one year had been in vain, not to mention the manpower and the finances they had poured in. The Lis¡¯pany was beginning to see red. They would be doomed if they didn¡¯t receive another big contract. Mr. Li could no longer sit and wait idly. He urged Li Manni to bring Chu Lui back no matter what, hoping he would gain some information from his son-inw on the pretense of having dinner. Nevertheless, he had not forgotten that Chu Lui had taken the contract with Ling Qiang Technology away from them. It might not be easy to get back into Chu Lui¡¯s good graces this time. Moreover, he also needed to maintain his stature of being a father-inw. He wondered if anyone would buy it. Chu Lui opened his car door and stood once again outside the Lis¡¯ door. His dark eyes had been calm, but after alighting from his car, they were inscrutable. He opened the door. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Mr. Li snorted. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s thin lips parted. He didn¡¯t sound very friendly, too. His attitude seemed to agitate his father-inw. ¡°Well, you needn¡¯t show me, an old man, any respect now that yourpany is getting bigger and bigger. I¡ªLi Chengqiang¡ªmay not be very capable, but I can still afford to feed my daughter and grandchild.¡± ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Chu Lui responded nonchntly with those two words. He merely stood there not sitting. He stood tall and proud in an imposing manner, which almost caused his father-inw to choke to death in anger. ¡°Chu Lui, what are you trying to say?¡± Li Chengqiang was really getting upset this time. His palm mmed on the tabletop with a loud bang. This son-onw of his was never an easy person to converse with, but not once had he behaved like he had today. Chu Lui had been throwing his words back at him and embarrassing him. ¡°Nothing. I was merely giving in to you. Whatever Dad wanted to do, I will follow your lead.¡± Chu Lui simply replied. Li Chengqiang was under the impression that Chu Lui was mocking him. That sent him into a fit of anger. His chest was beginning to hurt as though he had just absorbed the direct impact of someone¡¯s fall. ¡°Old man, what is it that is causing you to be so upset?¡± Mrs. Li came over hurriedly to soothe her husband¡¯s feathers. At the same time, she also wanted to penalize Chu Lui. ¡°Chu Lui, your father has been in a bad moodtely. Can¡¯t you give in to him? He speaks a bit too harshly because he is getting on in years. You, being his child, should try to pacify him. After all, as our son-inw, you are equivalent to being half of a son to us.¡± Chu Lui turned his attention to Mrs. Li. His eyes suddenly lit up as though he had recalled something. It unsettled Mrs. Li and made her ufortable as goosebumps covered every part of her body. Li Manni rushed over andid a hand on Chu Lui¡¯s arm. Instinctively, he had wanted to fling her hand away, but in the end, he put up with her. It wasn¡¯t a good feeling. It felt like a viper hadtched onto his arm and was waiting for its moment to strike. He wondered how many times a viper like Li Manni had bitten him. How much of his blood had she drank and how much had she been feasting on his flesh? Chapter 427 - Another Gay Chapter 427: Another Gay Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui didn¡¯t eat much during dinner. He didn¡¯t care for the meal cooked by the Li family. Mrs. Li was constantly putting food in his bowl while she threw nces at Li Manni. Li Manni understood what her mother was trying to say. However, with the lukewarm attitude that Chu Lui was giving and putting her at a distance, there was nothing she could do. On top of that, she was already very shameless, but he remained unmoved by her actions. He had always been so. How much more could she possibly do? Mr. Li was still having chest pains. He was too angry to have dinner. It was obvious that he was having a lot of pent-up anger. He had been harboring the thought of gaining some information from Chu Lui, but after a long time, his son-inw gave nothing. Where was he going to get the information he needed? Out of fury, Mr. Li refused to let Li Manni leave. However, she was not dumb. Her rtionship with Chu Lui was already as strained as it was. If they were to live separately, things might change. Mr. Li was furious with her. He red at her with his bulging eyes and almost pped her across her face. ¡°Look. Look at him. This is your good son-inw, the one chosen by your daughter.¡± As Mr. Li gestured outside the door, the lumps of fat on his face shook. Mrs. Li was no longer that arrogant, too. Whenever there were people around her, she felt naked as though her ugly body was exposed before them. She even thought that those people were pointing at her body of fats mocking her. During her youth, she was considered pretty, quite influential, and unscrupulous in her ways. In the end, she became old and let herself be the subject of those humiliating photos. Not only was her integrity was at stake, but if those photos were to be seen by anyone, she would also have nowhere to hide her face. ¡°Alright now,¡± she persuaded her husband. ¡°You have already gained quite a bit from Chu Lui. I think it¡¯s time for you to stop for a while. I believe he is wary of us now. What will happen to our daughter?¡± Mrs. Li was cing all her chips on Li Manni now. No one was allowed to badmouth her daughter. ¡°Can that smallpany of yours have expanded to its current scale if she had not married Chu Lui in the first ce?¡± ¡°You know nothing.¡± Mr. Li red at his wife. ¡°Old woman, your foresight is as long as your hair.¡± Old woman. Those two words sent a piercing pain straight into Mrs. Li¡¯s heart. She was infuriated as she pointed a finger at Mr. Li¡¯s nose, scolding, ¡°So what if I am old? Do you know how you look now? Your head resembles the Mediterranean Sea, and you are as fat as a pig with that big belly. Are you looking for a younger woman? I am all that you¡¯re going to get. If you hadn¡¯t gotten on your knees and begged me all those years ago, would I have married someone like you?¡± Mr. Li was also irate. ¡°I kneeled and begged you? With your looks? If you hadn¡¯t pestered me and followed me everywhere, would I have married you?¡± There was a saying ¡®everything went wrong for the poor couple¡¯. They were not in poverty yet, but they were already going at each other¡¯s neck. Li Manxuan heard his parents arguing the moment he returned home, and he left after mming the door shut. He had slogged like a dog in the office with tons of work crushing on him, and yet they were having the time of their lives here. Instead ofing up with a solution, they were having a fight, unmasking each other¡¯s shorings. The things they said didn¡¯t sound kind like those of an ordinary family. He went to his car, drove directly to the bar, and ordered some hard liquor. He drank one after another, pouring liquor down his throat. Lately, the frustration had caused him to have ulcers in his mouth. He smirked at the expectation of surpassing Chu Lui. They had different backgrounds, and they didn¡¯t start at the same ce. Chu Lui was standing at the top of the pyramid so how could he catch up with him? At this thought, he downed another ss. The alcohol was starting to numb his nerves. Things began to blur and waver before his eyes. He swirled the ss with alcohol inside. He found it hard to reconcile. In what way was he inferior to Chu Lui? Oh, right. His family lineage was not as prominent. If he was to have the same family background as Chu Lui, Xu Shiyang wouldn¡¯t have deserted him and made him a cuckold. The bottom line was his woman had shown interest in Chu Lui. The most annoying and hateful thing he had in this life was he wouldn¡¯t be able to surpass his brother-inw. In his dazed, he felt someone helped him up. He was so drunk that he couldn¡¯t see anything clearly, and neither could he see to make out who had taken him or where he went. He was too intoxicated to know anything. ¡°Hey.¡± Du Jingtang reached out and pointed his finger not far away from him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Li Manxuan, my cousin-inw¡¯s elder brother? What is he doing here? Perhaps he¡¯s also a gay?¡± ¡°Stop poking into someone else¡¯s business.¡± Dong Fangjing pushed a ss into his hand. ¡°If you are that idle, why don¡¯t we go back and y our own games?¡± Get lost!¡± Du Jingtang kicked Dong Fangjing¡¯s right leg hard. y his goddamn game. Du Jingtang wondered what Dong Fangjing would feel if thetter was the one ying the submissive role. Would he still be fond of his games? On the other hand, Du Jingtang was puzzled. He stretched his hand out towards Dong Fangjing. ¡°Lend me your phone.¡± Dong Fangjing graciously raised his hands up and allowed Du Jingtang to reach into his pockets. Du Jingtang took Dong Fangjing¡¯s phone and started dialing Chu Lui¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, Cousin. Your brother-inw is here at the bar. Only gays frequent this ce.¡± Shortly after that, he tossed the phone back into Dong Fangjing¡¯s pocket who flicked his sleeve. ¡°So, what did he say?¡± ¡°He told me not to be bothered.¡± Du Jingtang spread out his hands. This bar was specially designed for people like him. If one coulde here, that only meant the person was one of them. He was not an idiot or a busybody. Why should he be bothered by someone else¡¯s business? Maybe Li Manxuan was having the time of his life right now. Chu Lui stopped his car. Li Manxuan¡¯s business had nothing to do with him. That man was seeking death; he shouldn¡¯t me another for his recklessness. Chu Lui pressed the doorbell. The door opened swiftly. It was the Chu family¡¯s maid. ¡°Oh, Young Master Chu. You are back.¡± ¡°Yes, I just arrived.¡± The aloofness in his face receded slightly. It was no longer that terrifying. The more unreadable he was, the more alluring he was to the others. However, the danger he possessed was the same. At this moment, he was the same unpredictable Chu Lui. He entered and saw his parents who were feeling artistic. One was having a game of chess while the other was ying the zither. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± Chu Lui set his briefcase down and called out. He walked over to his father, sat down, and took the ck seeds to spar with Chu Jiang. Chu Lui rarely had an opponent to y with. He insisted on having three hundred rounds of battle with his son. Song Wan¡¯s fingers were numb from ying, but the father and son were far from done. In times of war, a father couldn¡¯t care less about his son. She felt that this applied to the game of chess right now. Blood would be spilled regardless of their rtion. She stood up and asked the maid to put her zither away. Then, she went into the kitchen to cook something for her son to eat. She searched everywhere, but she didn¡¯t see Li Manni. ¡°Ah Lui, where is Manni? Isn¡¯t she here?¡± Chapter 428 - uppression Chapter 428: Suppression Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No, she¡¯s noting over today,¡± Chu Lui answered Song Wan as he ced a ck chess piece. His expression was calm and gaze-harmonious. Song Wan naturally did not think much of it and entered the kitchen. Finally, Chu Jiang won after finishing the game, and it allowed him to be satisfied for a while. The chess skills of his son were taught by him, but Chu Lui¡¯s skills were much better than his. Chu Lui was decisive in his decisions, not leaving any space for his enemy to breathe¡ªthis being simr to how he did business. Whatever he had his eyes set on, he would do anything to obtain it... although it was slightly different this time. ¡°You¡¯ve grown, huh.¡± Chu Jiang patted Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I always thought that you were cruel and ruthless, totally not leaving any room for others. Now you finally know, no matter too close or too ruthless¡ªit¡¯s not a totally good thing, right?¡± ¡°Thanks, Dad,¡± Chu Lui rarely smiled, but he did. In that instant, his smile melted the iciness; and it was apanied by his one and only sincere heart. Something that was able to make him smile was rare recently, and things that could make him feel rxed literally amounted to zero. ¡°Come, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Song Wan served all thepleted dishes while the father and son washed hands in preparation to start eating. The family atmosphere was generally great. Both parents were from schrly families. Although the family was in business, the cultural influence was always present. It was just that it was slightly lonely at home. ¡°Ah Lui, shall I go over to your ce to stay tomorrow?¡± Song Wan ced down the pair of chopsticks in her hand, discussing with her son, ¡°Manni is currently pregnant, and it wouldn¡¯t be good if there¡¯s no one senior there. Someone should be there taking care of whatever you guys eat or use.¡± ¡°Mom, there¡¯s no need.¡± Chu Lui lowered his head. No one saw the sh of sadness in his eyes. ¡°We hired a very experienced nanny. Manni¡¯s daily three meals are all painstakingly prepared by the nanny, and if her mother is free, she would bring Manni home to rest.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡± Song Wan did not insist after hearing his words. Indeed, all the youngsters nowadays prefer having their own space. Furthermore, Manni¡¯s mother was just caring for her own daughter. If she were to go over, it would be awkward. No wonder for the past few days, Manni was at her mother¡¯s house. Song Wan originally thought something happened between the couple. It turned out it was a false rm and just Manni¡¯s mother being concerned for her own daughter. Chu Lui spoke with no hesitation at all, naturally leading Song Wan to have no cause for suspicion. However, Chu Jiang¡ªafter all¡ªhad braved many storms and waves before. ¡°Let¡¯s head up for another round of chess after dinner.¡± Chu Jiang patted his son¡¯s shoulder, using slightly more force than normal. ¡°Alright, Dad.¡± Chu Lui picked up his pair of chopsticks and took some dishes to put it into his bowl. He knew his dad had something to thrash out with him on top of a game of chess. Chu Lui didn¡¯t betray any emotion and continued to chat with his parents. ¡°Mom, I sponsored an orphanage.¡± Chu Lui took some time out to inform Song Wan of this decision. He thought of many excuses, for he was not sure how to approach his mother with this matter. His parents are most concerned about the issue of descendants. With his current condition¡ªif they were to find out that they would never have any grandchildren, he wasn¡¯t sure if they could handle it. Song Wan ruffled his hair. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think this way. Mom is very happy. What¡¯s the point of earning so much money since we can¡¯t finish using it or take it away with us when we die? The younger generation will have their own blessings. It¡¯s good to do some charitable acts.¡± However, she slightly sighed, ¡°Ah Lui, tell me, is this rted to your cousin?¡± Du Jingtang? What did this have to do with him? Chu Lui couldn¡¯t react in time. ¡°Are you still keeping it from me?¡± Song Wan gave her son a re, ¡°I saw itst time already... your cousin being together with a male. No wonder he¡¯s not married all these years, making your uncle and aunt so anxious. I don¡¯t even dare to head over to your uncle¡¯s house because I can¡¯t stand your aunt¡¯s tears, and her constant questions of what¡¯s wrong with Jingtang.¡± Chu Lui froze for a moment, he never expected that his mother would know all these... and even connected the orphanage to such matters. ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re free, head down to the orphanage for a look.¡± ¡°It can only be like this,¡± Song Wan sighed, ¡°Adopt one next time.¡± Chu Lui murmured in agreement, but there was a wave of bitterness about it. After speaking with Song Wan for a while, he never mentioned anything about the orphanage. His heart was not strong enough to admit his infertility in front of everyone. His father only had him as their only child. If he had siblings, he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about this, but his generation had many families with only a single child. The responsibility of carrying on one¡¯s ancestral line all fell on the single child. To them, to support four elderly financially was not an issue. However, the matter of bloodline was something that both families had to face and had to prioritize. He stood by the door, covering his face. When releasing his hands, his face was void of any emotions, unlike before. He knocked on the door. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s voice rang from inside. Chu Lui pushed open the door and went in. Chu Jiang was sitting in front of the chessboard, hand holding onto the chess boxes. Chu Lui sat down cross-legged opposite Chu Jiang and tidied the white chess pieces in front of him. He then took out the chess pieces from the chess box; first the ck, then the white. Chu Jiang took a ck chess piece and ced it on the chessboard. Chu Lui then used two fingers to pick up a white chess piece, cing it next to the ck one. ¡°You¡¯re suppressing the Li family¡¯s business?¡± Chu Jiang asked him, seemingly with no intentions of any sort. He took the ck chess piece peacefully and harmoniously. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lui did not hide anything. ¡°Only to take back our own business.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t do anything too extreme. Have you not been suffering enough?¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s face hardened and threw the ck chess piece onto the chessboard. ¡°No matter what, that is your wife¡¯s parents. You should give them some face. No matter what kind of feelings you have for the Xia family, remember that you¡¯ve already chosen Li Manni. She¡¯s carrying my grandchild now. Don¡¯t do anything reckless, you¡¯re already 30 years old. Your mom and I don¡¯t have much time left in this world, and now that we are old, we don¡¯t have any desires besides a grandchild. If anything happens to my grandchild, I will not let you off¡ªwhether you¡¯re my son or not.¡± Chu Jiang spoke harshly. Obviously, these weren¡¯t casual words, but a warning. The son is his; he knows exactly Chu Lui¡¯s personality. The previous time when he wanted to marry Xia Ruoxin, Chu Jiang was already objecting against it, but something still happened. That child was innocent, but she was tortured so much by this son of his. Now that Chu Lui regretted it and wanted to find people back¡ªsorry, it¡¯s impossible anymore. Reality would not allow for him to y about one more time. Chapter 429 - Grandchildren, No More Chapter 429: Grandchildren, No More Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Dad, I know.¡± Chu Lui agreed as he ced down a white chess piece. No one found out at those ces not known was filled full of his bitterness and pain. Would they still have grandchildren? Actually, he could pretend that this matter did not exist. No one in the world would know that he, Chu Lui, was not a man anymore¡ªthat he lost his fertility. His parents would have their grandchild and would never find out the pain of not having any descendants, spending theirte years peacefully. Yet, was this possible? His pride and dignity did not allow for him to have such a failure and did not allow for such deceitful acts to appear around him. He believed that his parents were not willing for such things to happen either, for they were all prideful people who condemned such things. When he left his parents¡¯ house to return to the ce he¡¯s staying¡ªas he stepped in, there was some kind of suppressing force and hollowness all of a sudden. He turned on the lights. There was no evidence of humans at home at all. Suddenly, he missed the girl who would leave the lights on for him. It was only until now that he realized that was not a normalmp, but the guidingmp for his heart. He opened the door to his study room, switched on the lights, and sat in front of his table before opening hisptop and habitually clicking on Penguin. Searching for that person, the results turned out to be that the avatar was dark. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh. How could he have forgotten...? The current timing was after 12 midnight, but that girl¡¯s lifestyle was always so structured. She was probably asleep by now, but he was still sitting here like a fool, enduring the long lonely night. ... Xia Ruoxin opened her pair of eyes, reaching out her hands to find the rm clock at the bedside. Picking it up, a look told her that it was almost 12 midnight. Rainy, who was next to her, was already in deep sleep, falling asleep early after tiring out from ying with her doll. Sitting up, she picked up the doll that fell on the floor before cing it back into her daughter¡¯s embrace and then carefully got off the bed. She opened the door before lightly stepping out. The moment the door closed¡ªfor some unknown reason, she felt an inexplicable feeling of loneliness. It was as if the house was too big, making her feel alone. She entered the kitchen, which contained Gao Yi¡¯s dinner that she left for him. Today, he was on the night shift, thus returning home slightlyter. She realized that she knew better than Gao Yi what shift he was on, what time he had to leave, what time he would return, and even knowing the timing that they would change shifts. The moonlight was slightly obscured, the cars driving outside dwindling down to an asional few. Even if it was those who liked the nightlife, they had all already returned home, except for those forced to wake up earlier and sleepter because of their jobs. She preferred a regrly structured life and didn¡¯t like working overtime. The body would be in better condition if it was to sleep and wake up early. She cooked some porridge and two light dishes. Just as she finished cooking the dishes, there was a sound from the outside. Gao Yi had returned. She walked out from the kitchen, cing the dishes onto the table. Indeed, Gao Yi had changed into slippers, carrying his weary body. From his facial expression, it was evident that he was really tired. ¡°Is there something to eat?¡± He immediately asked when he entered. After a few hours of surgery, he was exhausted... and starving. ¡°Yup.¡± Xia Ruoxin then walked out again from the kitchen, carrying a bowl filled with porridge. The porridge was cooked rtively thinly so as to aid digestion at night. As for Gao Yi, this meal was equivalent to today¡¯s dinner and tomorrow¡¯s breakfast. It was plentiful, and Gao Yi was obviously pleased towards today¡¯s dishes. After washing his hands, he sat down, eager to eat. ¡°Have some, too.¡± He pushed the dishes on the tables towards Xia Ruoxin. So many dishes; indeed, he probably couldn¡¯t finish. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. You have it.¡± Xia Ruoxin then walked into the kitchen again, bringing out a ss of apple juice for him to drink. Gao Yi used to love drinking tea, but drinking it at night might result in poor sleep quality. Although being very tired¡ªeven if it¡¯s ten sks worth of tea, he probably would still be able to fall into a deep sleep. Later on, Xia Ruoxin changed his tea to fruit juice. She used her own first month¡¯s paycheck to purchase a rtively good blender; there were apples, peaches, bananas, and watermelon. Sometimes, there was yogurt, too. Rainy was not picky and seemed to like drinking it as though she liked drinking the juice over milk. ¡°Thank you, this was just what I needed.¡± Gao Yi received the ss of juice. After a few mouthfuls, almost half of the ss was gone. ¡°Have your dinner. I¡¯ll take a look at myptop first,¡± Xia Ruoxin spoke as she opened herptop to see if there was work for her to do. Checking her email inbox¡ªindeed, there were a few emails. Recently, her business was doing not bad, having epted more than ten pictures. Furthermore, Teacher Su Li let her be an assistant teacher. Although the monthly sry wasn¡¯t high, she coulde into contact with drawing-rted things, letting her learn a lot. There was not much time left every day, but she spent her time productively. Only until did she realize, time could be spent like this. She took over the pen, noting down all the requests on her book. Tomorrow¡ªafter Rainy goes for school, she would start with work. identally, her fingers touched the bottom right Penguin, which opened the Penguin app. On her Penguin, there weren¡¯t many people; and it wasn¡¯t something she cared about daily. Yet, she found out that at this timing, that person was still there. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± A Sunny Day Will Come sent out a shocked expression: ¡°Why, you¡¯re not asleep?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Nope, just woke up. He just returned from work so I cooked something for him and came to check my email inbox on the way.¡± A Sunny Day Will Come, ¡°You¡¯re really a good woman.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. If others treat me well, I would naturally treat them well, too.¡± A Sunny Day Will Come, ¡°What if they don¡¯t treat you well?¡± Xia Ruoxin took her pen and tapped lightly on the table. What to do, an eye for an eye? She wouldn¡¯t. She typed a line of words, but it didn¡¯t feel suitable so she deleted it and retyped another line of words. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°That unhappiness, forgetting it will do.¡± A Sunny Day Will Come, ¡°Even past love¡ªcan that be forgotten?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers paused for a while, there was an inexplicable feeling. It was as though there was something far away, lightly poking at her heart. The ce where it was torn apart, obviously, still hurt. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°It will ultimately be forgotten. It¡¯s impossible to remember something forever; humans are often forgetful.¡± A Sunny Day Will Come, ¡°Is it... humans are forgetful? Then what if I¡¯m unable to forget it forever¡ªyou say, can I still receive forgiveness?¡± ¡°Ruoxin, is there still food? I still want to eat.¡± Gao Yi, who was at the side eating, ced his bowl down and directed his question to Xia Ruoxin. That bowl down didn¡¯t have many effects. It was imaginable how hungry he must have been. Chapter 430 - She Kind Of Hates It

Chapter 430: She Kind Of Hates It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Coming.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and rushed to the kitchen without answering A Sunny Day Will Come. She carried another bowl of porridge to Gao Yi. ¡°You¡¯re gonna eat more?¡± She asked Gao Yi dubiously. ¡°You¡¯ve already eaten a portion. Eating so much at night isn¡¯t good for your health. You¡¯re a doctor so you should understand that better than me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Gao Yi ruffled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping straight after eating. I still have things to do. Two hours would have passed when I¡¯m ready for sleep. Even if I eat more now, the two hours is enough for me to digest the food.¡± There was nothing more Xia Ruoxin could say. She sat opposite him as he ate while she chatted with him. Gao Yi asked her about her new painting studio, and Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes lit up as she talked excitedly with endless words. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you so talkative before.¡± Gao Yi put down his chopsticks, his right palm t on the table as he chuckled gently. There was a hint of a smile in his clear eyes. Even though he still exuded a lethargic air, his eyes rippled with gentle waves. It was beautiful. ¡°Are you saying I talk too much?¡± Xia Ruoxin tried to recall whether she had be more talkative recently. Perhaps she was bing naggier because she was aging. ¡°No.¡± Gao Yi surrendered. Seems like all women have the bad habit of letting their imagination run wild, and Xia Ruoxin was no exception. ¡°I¡¯m just regretting.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s tone dropped suddenly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart clenched. Did he regret meeting her? Had she done something and caused him trouble? If that¡¯s the case, what could she do to help and solve the problem? ¡°Don¡¯t take it the wrong way.¡± Gao Yi chortled. His brightugh was gentle. He wasn¡¯t like Chu Lui. Chu Lui was dark and hard to understand, but he was warm and sunny. Of course, with light came shadows. No one could be sunshine forever without any dark side. Gao Yi had his troubles, too, but he always treated Xia Ruoxin as warm as the sun. Gao Yi sighed suddenly as if he was gued with endless troubles. He ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder. She stiffened and then slowly rxed. She told herself that she would get used to it. Eventually, she would be able to ept another man and form a family with him, and Gao Yi was undoubtedly the best candidate. Shen Wei had told her that he was a good man¡ªthat she should seize her chance, but she was scared that she wasn¡¯t good enough for him. Gao Yi pulled Xia Ruoxin towards him and hooked a strand of her hair. There was a small smile on his face. ¡°I regret making you independent and helping you gain back confidence. I wish you would rely more on me, actually. Then, I can say more confidently that I have a beautiful woman by my side. Not just one, but two¡ªyou and Rainy. No matter what, I¡¯m on the winning end.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin sniffled. From the corner of her eye, she could see the dim glow of the streemps. In the distance, the shadows around the light softened gradually. Meanwhile, she forgot about theputer that was still on. The screen had long turned ck, but Penguin was still running. On the other end of the chat, a man waited for her reply for the whole night. Was she unable to answer, was she unwilling to do so, or had she forgotten? Atst, he turned off theputer. The sky outside was already bright. He came out of the room and entered the bathroom. When he exited, his fatigue had already been washed off. He was back to his firm and prim self. The only sign that betrayed hisck of sleep was his bloodshot eyes. He went to thepany, and after a long day of work, night came. At night, he had nothing to do. He stared nkly at theputer screen, but she wasn¡¯t there. The only contact he had was now ck. She was offline. After all, heughed derisively. Only he would wait for someone like a fool, and she didn¡¯t even know. Perhaps she would never know. Could he be forgiven? She still had not given him the answer. ... ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy?¡± Rainy put down the milk bottle in her hands, her legs resting on her mother¡¯sp. She counted the time with her fingers. ¡°Daddy is going to send Rainy to school tomorrow, but it¡¯s already two days. Daddy¡¯s not back yet. He doesn¡¯t want me anymore?¡± Her eyes started to redden. She finally had a father, and now she was going to lose him? Xia Ruoxin ced the milk bottle back into Rainy¡¯s hands and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Daddy has some issues at home and went back. When he¡¯s back, you¡¯ll be able to see him.¡± ¡°Daddy¡¯s home?¡± Rainy was still young and didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Then, Mommy, isn¡¯t Daddy¡¯s home my home, too? Does Daddy¡¯s home have a grandpa, a grandma, and many kids like me?¡± Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t answer this question. Gao Yi never talked about his family. They were probably well to do since the way he carried himself, and his principles when dealing with situations didn¡¯t seem like those of a mere working ss. However, could such a family really be able to ept her and Rainy? She rubbed her daughter¡¯s soft hair and lifted her into her arms toe to eye level with Rainy. She stared into her daughter¡¯s big eyes that saw the world in ck and white. ¡°Daddy¡¯s home is not our home yet, but it will be soon. No matter who¡¯s in Daddy¡¯s home though¡ªas long as you¡¯re obedient, they¡¯ll definitely adore you. Rainy is so pretty, how could anyone dislike you?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Rainy nodded her small head vigorously. She often heard praises of her being pretty and cute, and that the kids and teachers at the kindergarten all loved her. Mommy told her that if she was obedient, she would be liked by many. Hence, she was obedient, and she would be obedient, too. If Grandpa and Grandma in Daddy¡¯s home liked her, they would like Mommy too, right? Would they smile at her and Mommy, too, just like the granniesst time? She held the bottle in front of herself and drank the milk obediently. It did not taste good at all, but she knew that it was her mother¡¯s hard-earned money so she should not put it to waste. She would finish it no matter how awful it tasted. Xia Ruoxin watched as her daughter emptied the milk bottle. Even though the little girl¡¯s expression was of disdain, she still tried her best to finish it. She heaved a sigh of relief. Gao Yi had mentioned that Rainy¡¯s immunity was weak. A child at this age needed milk to meet their nutritional requirements so when her economic situation improved, she made her daughter drink some almost every day. However, because Rainy did not drink much of it when she was younger, she disliked the taste of powdered milk. Chapter 431 - A Person She Didn’t Want to Meet

Chapter 431: A Person She Didn¡¯t Want to Meet

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It¡¯s just that every time she passes Rainy some milk, Rainy would always finish it nicely. Then, like now, she would raise her apple-like face for her mother to praise andpliment since Rainy drank the milk that she didn¡¯t like. ¡°Good girl,e, kisses from Mommy.¡± Xia Ruoxin kissed her daughter¡¯s tiny face before passing the doll to her. She then went to wash the milk bottle. In the afternoon, she sent her daughter to school. They lived near the school, thankfully. Otherwise, without a car, Rainy had to squeeze onto the public bus with her, and that would have been sad for the child. Furthermore, the current weather wasn¡¯t all that good, and Rainy¡¯s weak immune system made her prone to falling sick. ¡°Ruoxin.¡± Suddenly, she heard someone calling her. It was a familiar voice, but she currently was not fond of anyone familiar. She turned around, her eyes guarded. What was she doing here? Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s back gently. ¡°Rainy, be good and y a game with Mommy, okay?¡± Rainy blinked her bright, round, and big eyes,¡± Mommy wants to y hide-and-seek with Rainy?¡± ¡°Yes, what a smart baby.¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter tightly, with Rainy¡¯s face pressed into that embrace, ¡°You can¡¯t show up if I don¡¯t ask you to appear, okay? If you lose, there¡¯ll be no cake for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rainy replied with a childlike voice, one hand holding onto her doll and the other grasping on her mother¡¯s clothes. If Mommy told her not to get up, then she wouldn¡¯t get up. She knew that granny may be a bad person. She couldn¡¯t see her face, but she remembered the voice. It was like thest time at the hospital where that person bullied Mommy. That granny seemed to have helped Mommy; then, is that granny good or bad? She didn¡¯t know, but she would listen to Mommy. ¡°Ruoxin, is that really you?¡± Song Wan took big steps over, being very surprised to have bumped into Xia Ruoxin at that spot. She found Xia Ruoxin hugging a tiny girl, seeming to be too small for 2 or 3 years old. ¡°This child is...¡± Song Wan carefully asked, but she didn¡¯t think that the child would belong to Xia Ruoxin. This was because, in their eyes, Xia Ruoxin was unable to conceive. Otherwise, why would the Chu family have decided so cleanly to allow Chu Lui¡¯s divorce? Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t hate Song Wan. Not taking into ount everything else, she was a good mother, one that was hard toe about. She had a sense of justice and would not tantly take the side of her son¡ªwhatever was right was right, and whatever was wrong was wrong. While at the Chu family, Xia Ruoxin was thankful for her and once thought how good it would have been if Song Wan was her own mother. s, Song Wan was not. She was Chu Lui¡¯s mother and would do things in consideration of Chu Lui. Xia Ruoxin saw Song Wan continuously gazing at Rainy. She tilted her body, blocking Song Wan¡¯s direction of sight. ¡°This is my friend¡¯s child.¡± She slowly patted Rainy¡¯s soft hair. Now, she obviously did not want anyone from the Chu family to know of Rainy¡¯s existence. Rainy was hers and hers only. No one could take Rainy away. That should be a pretty kid. Song Wan didn¡¯t think too much. She knew that Xia Ruoxin had a boyfriend, and the child probably belonged to that guy. How was none of her concern as long as she had a child, and it was a daughter at that. Girls were sweeter and easier to bring up. ¡°Sorry, Aunty, I have some other things to handle, I¡¯ll go first,¡± Xia Ruoxin spoke apologetically to Song Wan. Although her tone wasn¡¯t rigid, she didn¡¯t have any intention of continuing the conversation. She didn¡¯t wish to mix with anyone from the Chu family. Including Chu Lui, Li Manni, and¡ªof course¡ªSong Wan. ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± Song Wan was awkward. She wanted to say something, but those words were stuck in her throat, noting out no matter what. Actually, she wanted to apologize. What for, exactly? What could she be sorry for? No matter how much she apologized, nothing could be changed. Furthermore, Xia Ruoxin did not need it anymore. ¡°Can I hug her?¡± Song Wan asked nervously. Adults were never immune to children. Those small hands and legs, tiny body, and child voice¡ªall made everyone fall in love... definitely not excluding Song Wan who was anxiously waiting for a grandchild. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s grip on her daughter¡¯s hand tightened. She was not willing to. People might not be able to connect Rainy with her just by looking at Rainy alone. However, juxtaposing them side by side would make it very obvious that they were mother and daughter. Rainy actually looked like her so she would not risk letting the Chu family know of Rainy¡¯s existence. Even though Li Manni was pregnant now, the Chu family would never let their own bloodline out of their sight. ¡°Sorry,¡± Xia Ruoxin rejected, ¡°she¡¯s asleep already.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Song Wan was still slightly nervous, reaching out her own hands, ¡°It¡¯s just for a short while. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve carried children before. I wouldn¡¯t hurt her.¡± Xia Ruoxin was slightly nervous. If she didn¡¯t agree to Song Wan¡¯s wishes, she was afraid that Song Wan would overthink. Now, they believed that Rainy was Gao Yi¡¯s child since the fact that she was unable to conceive was not unknown by Chu Lui and his family. However, Song Wan was not stupid. It was only a hug and not taking her away from Xia Ruoxin. If Xia Ruoxin maintained her stance, Song Wan might realize something. When she was in a dilemma, Rainy¡¯s tiny gentle voice rang out from her embrace. ¡°Aunty, don¡¯t want other people, want Aunty to carry.¡± Song Wan was a little disappointed but could only lower her hand. It seemed she wouldn¡¯t be able to carry the child. ¡°Sorry.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded towards Song Wan and carried Rainy away, with quicker footsteps than usual. She only ced her daughter down when she reached somewhere secluded without anyone before squatting down to Rainy¡¯s eye level. ¡°How did you know to call Mommy Aunty?¡± Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s cheeks. It was surprising: this weird reaction of her daughter. Rainy yed with her own tiny fingers and spoke with her bright round eyes, ¡°Daddy said before... if Mommy didn¡¯t want Rainy to see anyone, then Rainy should call Mommy Aunty.¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t know how to thank that man anymore. He thought of these minute things when she didn¡¯t even give it much thought. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go home.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up, ready to carry her daughter; but Rainy tugged at her sleeves. ¡°Mommy, Rainy can walk by herself. Rainy is big; don¡¯t need Mommy to carry.¡± She was actually worried about Mommy¡¯s left arm. She knew that it was in pain and would be in more pain if Mommy carried her. She was going to be a good kid and shouldn¡¯t let Mommy be in more pain. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Ruoxin held onto her daughter¡¯s tiny hands, matching her footsteps as both of them walked home. At this moment, autumn had already arrived, and trees on both sides of the road had many fallen leaves... as if there was a beautiful rain of leaves instead of raindrops. Chapter 432 - Someone She Didn’t Want to See No Matter What Chapter 432: Someone She Didn¡¯t Want to See No Matter What Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Rainy bent down and picked up the leaves on the ground. She then carried them to the bottom of the tree and ced them down nicely. ¡°Baby, tell Mommy what you¡¯re doing.¡± Xia Ruoxin bent down and picked up a leaf, too, putting it down with Rainy¡¯s pile. Rainy patted the stack of leaves she ced underneath the tree and lifted her head, smiling brightly. ¡°Mommy, the tree is leafies¡¯ mommy. If they are away from their mommy, they would feel sad so Rainy is bringing them to their mommy. Xia Ruoxin adjusted the hat on her daughter¡¯s head and yed along with her daughter. ¡°Then, Mommy will bring the leafies home together with Rainy, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Rainy nodded vigorously. She carried the leaves to the base of the huge tree with Xia Ruoxin until she was tired. She rubbed her eyes as Xia Ruoxin carried her home. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes again. ¡°Hush, Mommy¡¯s here,¡± Xia Ruoxin answered. Her right arm was still weak, but she was able to support Rainy¡¯s weight with just one arm. Rainy had grown up on her right arm after all. ¡°Is Rainy going to leave Mommy?¡± She bit her tiny fist and sniffled. Ruoxin stopped in her tracks, bumping foreheads lightly with Rainy. ¡°Of course, Rainy will leave Mommy, but that¡¯s gonna be in the distant future. You will find another person who would treat you really, really well. He would y with you, eat with you, walk with you, andugh with you.¡± ¡°Just like Mommy?¡± Rainy still didn¡¯t know what a life partner meant. She felt like this person should be her mother because only mothers would do these kinds of things. ¡°Yes, just like Mommy.¡± Xia Ruoxin told Rainy, but she didn¡¯t know what kind of person Rainy would meet in the future. However, like she said, it would be a thing of the distant future¡ªat least twenty yearster. Rainy was still hers alone now. She believed that her daughter would be able to find a good man next time. A man who would not harm her, bully her, or hurt her. No matter what, she would still have a mother who would do anything for her. Rainy only needed one Mommy. Rainy wrecked her little brain. She didn¡¯t want any other Mommy. Xia Ruoxinughed. Children¡¯s world was so simple. Yet, she couldn¡¯t remember what it was like when she was a child. ¡°Ruoxin,¡± someone called her from behind. Xia Ruoxin stopped in her tracks again. She pressed her daughter¡¯s face to her chest. She was always running into people she shouldn¡¯t meet and facing the past she wasn¡¯t willing to see. Perhaps she should move away to another ce¡ªor another city. As long as they wouldn¡¯t meet anymore like this. ¡°Ruoxin, is that you?¡± The voice approached, and so did the person. ¡°Ruoxin, you¡¯re Ruoxin. It¡¯s your mom.¡± Shen Yijun rushed forward instantly. She thought she had mistaken her for the wrong person, but no, this was indeed her daughter, her Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin turned around, meeting the longing and regret on Shen Yijun¡¯s face with indifference. Really, she didn¡¯t need it anymore. Stop pretending like you¡¯re such a warm and caring mother now. It was ridiculous. ¡°Ruoxin...!¡± Shen Yijun shouted Xia Ruoxin¡¯s name again. She wanted to reach out and touch the person in front of her. She wanted to check if she was dreaming or if she was hallucinating. ¡°Good day, Mrs. Xia.¡± Xia Ruoxin answered her sinctly. Not mother, not aunty, but Mrs. Xia. ¡°Ruoxin, do you still me me?¡± Shen Yijun smiled devastatedly. ¡°I know I¡¯ve done you so much wrong all these years, but I was scared. Do you understand, Ruoxin, the difficulties of a woman raising a child by herself? Do you understand the feeling of not being able to fill your stomach every day? I couldn¡¯t go back to those days anymore¡ªI just couldn¡¯t.¡± She then got everything she wanted. She got three meals a day; she got delicacies from around the world¡ªjewels and gems. She got everything she never dared to dream of having, and so she became greedy. The greedier she became, the more she got, and the more afraid she became of losing them. The more fear she felt, the more she wanted to possess them. This led to her actions in the past. Even she herself couldn¡¯t believe it, and she didn¡¯t want to believe it. Until Xia Yixuan¡¯s death, she felt indebted to Xia Mingzheng because he had lost his daughter. She couldn¡¯t face her own daughter. She wanted to redeem herself, and she wanted her daughter to make amends, too. No matter if her intentions were selfish or not; that was the only way she could get her salvation. Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter tighter towards her. Rainy stared unblinkingly at Shen Yijun. She looked exactly like how Xia Ruoxin was in the past. Shen Yijun¡¯s heart jolted. She couldn¡¯t face the pair of mother and daughter in front of her. Yes, it was tough and difficult, but just because she couldn¡¯t endure it, it didn¡¯t mean others couldn¡¯t, too. She understood clearly that she wasn¡¯t a good mother. To put it bluntly, she was selfish. There was no need to make any more excuses. However, some people never gave up on their original intentions no matter the setbacks they¡¯ve encountered. For instance, Xia Ruoxin. For instance, Shen Yijun, who gave up on her own daughter. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Shen Yijun asked Rainy, tears streaming down her cheeks. All of a sudden, she felt ashamed. ¡°Aunty, my name is Rainy,¡± Rainy replied obediently. She called Shen Yijun ¡®Aunty¡¯ instead of ¡®Granny¡¯ because she was young. If she had called her ¡®Granny¡¯, perhaps Shen Yijun would have felt better. Right now, she was extremely distressed. ¡°Ruoxin, can I hold her?¡± Shen Yijun¡¯s trembling hands reached out. This was her granddaughter. She resembled her Xinxin when she was young so much. Her Xinxin was this young then, too, but somehow, she had forgotten that this was her daughter. Rainy turned her face away, and she tugged at her mother¡¯s shirt with tiny hands. ¡°No hugs, Mommy.¡± ¡°Okay, no hugs.¡± Xia Ruoxin assured her daughter. Maybe Rainy could feel that her Mommy wasn¡¯t too fond of this person, and so she didn¡¯t like her, too. Shen Yijun¡¯s hands stiffened and retracted. She knew, and she understood that there was nothing she could say to make up for all the things she did. Nothing could justify her wrongdoings. If these decades of mistakes could be wiped away with an apology and forgiveness, it wouldn¡¯t be a decade of mistakes. How many more decades could a person have? How many more twenty years of youth could a person have? ¡°Xinxin, is there anything I can do to help?¡± Chapter 433 - She Was Someone Else’s Daughter Chapter 433: She Was Someone Else¡¯s Daughter Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She turned her face away and wiped away her tears surreptitiously, but Xia Ruoxin was still unmoved. Her heart was still like a dead sea, with no waves or ripples. There was no hurt, no scar... no pain. It was as if it was a stranger in front of her saying, ¡°Hi, hello. Sorry, I¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Xia Ruoxin rested her chin on top of her daughter¡¯s head and hugged her even tighter. She stared at Shen Yijun somberly as she dered. Shen Yijun listened closely. ¡°If you really want to help, then please don¡¯t inform the Chu family about Rainy. She¡¯s not my daughter. I can¡¯t give birth. ¡°She¡¯s someone else¡¯s.¡± Shen Yijun choked a sob. She covered her mouth as if she was scared that she would make a noise. She nodded profusely, muffled sobs tearing out of her throat. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin bowed deeply to Shen Yijun with Rainy in her arms, and then she stepped away in the field of fallen leaves. A leaf would always go back to its roots. The trees were the mother leaf of all fallen leaves. They would protect their children from birth to their fall. No matter where the leaf drifted, it would return to its mother¡¯s embrace in the end. ¡°Mommy, is that aunty Mommy¡¯s mommy?¡± Rainy asked Xia Ruoxin sensibly. She didn¡¯t know much and couldn¡¯t conjecture much, but she heard Shen Yijun refer to herself as Mommy¡¯s mother. If she was Mommy¡¯s mommy, then she was her grandma? So she had a grandma. She nibbled on her fingers. Then why didn¡¯t Grandmae and visit her? When she was sick, only Mommy and Daddy were there. No one else was present. So Grandma must not have liked her. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s Grandma.¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t hide the truth. She had toe clean with some things. Rainy¡¯sprehension skills were quite good so she would be able to understand some things. ¡°She doesn¡¯t like Rainy?¡± Rainy tugged at her mother¡¯s clothes, her lips forming a pout. She looked sad. ¡°No.¡± Xia Ruoxin was walking very slowly, and she spoke deliberately. ¡°It¡¯s not that she dislikes Rainy. She just doesn¡¯t like Mommy. Rainy is so obedient and cute so a lot of people adore you.¡± Upon hearing these words, her pout transformed into a smile. She pressed her cheeks to her mother¡¯s slightly cold face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mommy. Grandma doesn¡¯t like Mommy, but Rainy likes Mommy. I will like Mommy forever and ever, only Mommy.¡± Xia Ruoxin put her daughter down on the ground and took her hand. I will hold your hand for eternity... from the day of your birth. The day I loosen my hand could very well be the day I leave this world. You¡¯re my life¡¯s continuity, my everything. Rainy took huge steps forward with her short legs, picking up the leaves from the ground cheerfully. Sometimes, she brought them up to the lips and blew them away. After she collected a huge pile, she ran to the tree and ced them all beneath it. This was how the leaves returned home. Night fell, and Chu Lui returned home for meals. Song Wan¡¯s heart went out to her son when she met him. He was bing sadder and sadder. Even though he wasn¡¯t the smiley type in everyday life, he wasn¡¯t living like a robot like what he was doing now. She reached her hand out and squeezed Chu Lui¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom, is your hand hurting?¡± Song Wan shook her fingers and answered truthfully, ¡°Yes, it hurts. Son, don¡¯t you hurt?¡± Chu Lui touched his arm. ¡°A little.¡± His skin was thick, and his flesh was chunky so he could take on a little more force. Song Wan sighed. She finally believed that this was her son of blood and flesh and knew pain. She thought he wouldn¡¯t know what pain felt like. ¡°Manni is still not back yet?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Lui continued eating. He seemed like he didn¡¯t like the question. ¡°Let her stay at the Li household longer. As long as her mood is good, my grandson will grow up fine.¡± The word ¡®grandson¡¯ made Chu Lui¡¯s grip on his chopsticks tighten. ¡°I saw Ruoxin today.¡± Song Wan recalled her afternoon and said without thinking through. ¡°She was carrying a child, around three to four years old of age.¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s eyes widened instantly. Three to four years old? ¡°Not ours.¡± Song Wan knew what her husband¡¯s expression meant, but this wasn¡¯t a TV drama where a pregnancy panned out after a divorce. Their house wasn¡¯t lucky enough to encounter a situation like this. A drama was a drama, and this was reality. ¡°Then?¡± Chu Jiang was legitimately disappointed. He thought that he would be able to carry a ready-made grandson, even though he was about to have one. However, he would be happy with an additional one, too, and a ready-made one at that. A white and delicate grandchild. ¡°It could be the child of the man she found.¡± Song Wan assumed. ¡°That¡¯s good, too. She¡¯s sterile and won¡¯t be able to have children. At least in the future, she¡¯ll have a child by her side.¡± ¡°True.¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s heart was more at ease now, subconsciously. The two of them chatted in their own world. They didn¡¯t notice Chu Lui¡¯s eyes darken and drown in pain. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m done eating.¡± Chu Lui put down his chopsticks. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± He stood up and strode forward. His footsteps seemed heavier, and the heavy thuds on the ground seemed to match his heartbeats. ¡°This child...¡± Song Wan was still worried about her son. After all, Xia Ruoxin was the one he had set his sights on since he was young, but a mistake was a mistake. Now, they both had their own families. Nothing could happen now no matter what. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chu Lui patted his wife¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Ah Lui is not a child anymore. He knows what he can and cannot do.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m most worried about.¡± Song Wan rested her fists on her knees. She had a bad premonition. She was scared he would have a bee in his bo and never escape these thoughts, exactly because of his character. The Xia Ruoxin now was his kryptonite. Just a light touch would cause him immense pain. ¡°Trust him.¡± That was all Chu Jiang could say to console his wife. However, he knew his son well. No matter what situations he encountered, Chu Lui was still Chu Lui. He would never bend. Chu Lui drove away from his parents¡¯ house. No matter howte it was, he still wanted to go back there. Not because there was warmth, not because someone was waiting for him, but because that was his home. His father¡¯s was loving and sessful, but his was a failure. He returned home, opened the door, and turned on the lights. Chapter 434 - No More Grandchildren Chapter 434: No More Grandchildren Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The room was cold and silent. He let out a soft sigh. Indescribable loneliness caused him to slump onto the floor. How long more must he go on like this? Suddenly, he covered his face with both of his hands. Quietly, beads of crystal-like tears fell through the cracks in between his fingers. One, two, three, and four. Then, nothing. On this day, Song Wan invited Shen Yijun out for tea. They went to the teahouse that they used to frequent. It felt like a lifetime had gone by. It had been ages since they came thest time. Song Wan poured a cup of tea for Shen Yijun. When the two families were still rted by marriage, they often came¡ªespecially the year when Chu Lui mistook Xia Ruoxin¡¯s identity. Song Wan and Shen Yijun woulde every two or three days for food-tasting and chit-chat. However, who would have thought that there were so many twists and turns in between? One wrong step had caused so much harm, which resulted in the way things were today. They had gotten old as both of them sat here once again. Their hair had grayed, and more wrinkles had appeared on their faces. Time had not prevented them from aging. Come to think of it, they were almost in their fifties. At their age, they should be cuddling with their numerous grandchildren. It was a pity. All they had were their husbands and children... but no grandchildren. Shen Yijun seemed to have aged exceptionally quickly. Some days back when Song Wan hadst seen her, her looks resembled that of a forty-year-old; but now, she resembled a woman in her mid-fifties. The roots of her hair were white, yet to be dyed, which was an indication that she had not been maintaining. Even her skin was dull,cking its usual luster. Shen Yijun epted the tea and ced the cup in front of her. It smelled fragrant. She stared at the tea leaves as it steeped in the cup of water like a blooming flower. The tea leaves resembled dust like a flower petal that stopped the memories with time. She picked up the cup that was in front of her and allowed the scent of the tea to wash over her whole body as though it could cleanse the sins from her soul. However, some things simply couldn¡¯t be washed cleanly. ¡°I heard Yixuan has returned.¡± Song Wan said cautiously, worried that she would touch Shen Yijun¡¯s sore spot. ¡°Mmm.¡± Shen Yijun disliked anyone mentioning Xia Yixuan¡¯s name. ¡°Her name has brought chaos. Mingzheng is arranging to send her abroad.¡± ¡°Oh. This child...¡± Song Wan was at a loss for words. ¡°How can an obedient child do such things? Isn¡¯t it better to be loyal?¡± It was because her father had spoiled her. What else could Shen Yijun say? Xia Yixuan had enjoyed all the attention on her since she was young. She had everything she wanted, and she never had to worry about her livelihood. That was why she had be like she was. On top of that, Chu Lui always gave in to her requests and went along with her. After time went on, she developed an exaggerated opinion of her own ability. Again, Song Wan was at a loss for words. ¡°If only there was no mix up in the beginning. I am quite fond of that child. She is very sensible.¡± Song Wan picked up her teacup. The tea was bittererpared to its taste in the past. Shen Yijun turned her face away and wiped her tears stealthily. That¡¯s right. Her Xinxin was very sensible. If it wasn¡¯t for her selfishness all those years ago, her daughter wouldn¡¯t havended herself in such a predicament. If only... what was the use of saying all these things now? There was no point in saying who was right or who was wrong. ¡°I have yet to congratte you.¡± Shen Yijun didn¡¯t wish to dwell on that topic any longer. Her heart hurt whenever she spoke of it. ¡°What is there to congratte?¡± Song Wan didn¡¯t think there was anything worth being happy abouttely. ¡°Congrattions on being a grandmother soon.¡± Shen Yijun smiled, but she was holding back. She had been observing Song Wan who hadn¡¯t realized that her heart was swelling with happiness as they spoke about the baby. ¡°Isn¡¯t it so? My daughter is finally with child. I¡¯ve been waiting for the past four years. If it had happened earlier, the baby will be old enough to call me ¡®Granny¡¯.¡± ¡°Actually, she could do that now.¡± Shen Yijun mumbled to herself, but her voice was so muffled that Song Wan couldn¡¯t hear it. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Song Wan suddenly recalled. ¡°I saw Ruoxin a few days ago. She looks fine.¡± Song Wan took Shen Yijun¡¯s hand and pattedforting thetter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She wille around one day. No matter what, you are her mother, and she is your daughter. I¡¯ve seen that man. He seemed like a good man, and he has a two- or three-year-old daughter. Ruoxin is quite fond of her.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Shen Yijun merely smiled. It disappeared before it could reach her eyes. ¡°I...¡± All of a sudden, she wanted to blurt the truth out. However, what good would it do? After all, if that strangebination of circumstances didn¡¯t happen¡ªresulting in irreversible mistakes, Xia Ruoxin and Chu Lui would be the couple that everyone envied. ¡°What is it? I can feel something troubling you.¡± Song Wan poured another cup of tea for Shen Yijun. ¡°We have known each other for so long. You know you can tell me if something is on your mind. There¡¯s no need to hem and haw. If there¡¯s anything I can help you with, I will definitely do it.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡± In the end, Shen Yijun held her tongue and didn¡¯t say a word about Rainy. Forget about it. They each had their own family now. All she would be doing was add more drama into their lives. Besides, she had not forgotten about the promise that she had made to her daughter. She mustn¡¯t. This time, she wouldn¡¯t say a word about it. She would hold her tongue even if it was to Song Wan. Both of them chatted for a while more. In the end, they didn¡¯t have much to say to each other. So much time had passed between them, and they realized that nothing could bring them back to how they used to be. ¡°Ah Lui ising to pick me up in a while. I can give you a lift.¡± Song Wan told Shen Yijun. Coincidentally, they were heading in the same direction. ¡°That¡¯s alright. My chauffeur ising.¡± Shen Yijun rejected her offer. In fact, she no longer wished to have anything to do with the Chu family. Song Wan felt an indescribable emotion welling inside her. Was it disappointment? Soon, Chu Lui arrived in his car. ¡°I¡¯ll make a move first.¡± Song Wan nodded at Shen Yijun, and she got into her son¡¯s car. Chu Lui was nonchnt when he saw Shen Yijun. There wasn¡¯t much emotion in his eyes. ¡°Ah Lui, you don¡¯t seem to like Auntie Shen.¡± Song Wan finally spoke once they were alone. She didn¡¯t need an exnation from her son. She knew this expression. It was reserved for people who he disliked meeting but couldn¡¯t avoid. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t like her.¡± Chu Lui told her the truth. ¡°It is not worth mentioning such a mother.¡± There was no response from Song Wan. She knew. Her son was feeling the injustice that had happened to Xia Ruoxin. She could still remember Xia Ruoxin¡¯s words vividly after so many years. That child had said ¡®how nice would it be if you were my mother¡¯. It was a pity that Song Wan was not her mother; she was Chu Lui¡¯s. ¡°Oh, dear...¡± Song Wan couldn¡¯t help sighing as she ced her hand at the corner of her eye. She could feel the faint lines of crow¡¯s feet. She was no longer youthful. It was best not to dig up the past. Chapter 435 Chapter 435: Untitled Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ah Lui, when is Manniing home? She has been staying at her parents¡¯ ce for so many days.¡± ¡°She will be back when she wants to,¡± Chu Lui simply replied. The car stopped moving. He alighted and opened the door on the other side. Song Wan stretched her head out and wondered why the car had stopped. Oh, they were home. The tea gathering today was not enjoyable at all. She could forget about it the next time. Anyway, there was nothing much to say between her and Shen Yijun. After Chu Lui sent Song Wan back, he finally made his way back to his home. He was used to returning to a cold and quiet house. However, when he opened the door, he was surprised to hear the sounding from the television. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± he said softly. Atst, she couldn¡¯t contain herself. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m back.¡± Li Manni heard the door open, and she knew Chu Lui had returned. She was dressed fashionably today. Her stomach was not showing any sign of pregnancy so she was still retaining her slim figure. Like a dancing butterfly, she fluttered over to Chu Lui. However, Chu Lui shifted a step to the side. All Li Manni caught was air. Lui. Li Manni stared unbelievably at him with wide eyes. He actually avoided her. He wasn¡¯t even concerned that she would fall. ¡°Why?¡± Her face paled. ¡°I know. I know she is the one you have been searching for¡ªthe one in your heart all this time, but you lost her in the end. Lui, I¡¯m your wife. You felt love for me once, too. Besides, we are having a child soon. On ount of our child, are you really willing to let our baby grow up in a home that is not harmonious?¡± Chu Lui walked over to the sofa and picked up the remote control conveniently. The television turned off with a press of the button. The enormous living room became silent. The only sounds came from both of their breathing and also Li Manni¡¯s constant sobbing. ¡°Manni, do you have something to tell me?¡± Chu Lui crossed his legs. His voice was mild, but it was crushing Li Manni¡¯s heart, breaking it into pieces. He was giving her another chance. It was up to her whether she wanted to seize this moment. Something to say to him? Li Manni¡¯s heart skipped a beat. What to tell him? What could she possibly say to him? ¡°No, nothing.¡± She lowered her head. Her hands went to her stomach and gripped tight. Then, she walked directly over to Chu Lui and sat beside her husband. ¡°Lui, is something wrong? Why are you asking me such a question?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Lui stood up, turned around, and made his way to the study. The chance was given. Since she didn¡¯t want it, she couldn¡¯t me him for being ruthless. Li Manni¡¯s hand went to her chest. She could feel the anxiety rising inside her as though a hand was gripping tightly at her heart until she was having difficulty breathing. This man who had been sharing a bed with her for the past four years was getting more mystifying and harder for her to understand. She couldn¡¯t ept it. He was so near and yet so far. On top of that, her father wanted her to bring Chu Lui back for dinner again. Thest they had parted on bad terms. Hadn¡¯t he learned his lesson from that? ¡°Lui, my parents want us to go back for dinner this weekend.¡± She observed his expression carefully, but she realized there were no signs from his face. She couldn¡¯t read his mind. After spending thest four years on the same bed as husband and wife, they were¡ªin reality¡ªpractically strangers to each other. Was there even love between them during their four years together? She no longer had the answer. ¡°I¡¯ll decide when I have the time.¡± He gave Li Manni an equivocal reply and stood up. He picked up his briefcase and left for his office without another word. Li Manni suddenly felt mistreated. Was he going to give her the cold shoulder whenever she¡¯s around him? Was he treating her with sarcasm without a word, or was he issuing her a warning? Everything that had happened thus far was that all her doing? Her fault? No. Not everything was her fault. Chu Lui had to bear most of the me. Otherwise, with his temper in the past, he would have found a way to strip Li Manni¡¯s family off everything they owned by now. They wouldn¡¯t be able to survive with what they had until now. ... ¡°Cousin, aren¡¯t you going to do anything about it?¡± Du Jingtang braced himself with both his arms folded on the table. After a while, it became too ufortable for him; and he rested his chin on top of his folded arms. ¡°Do what?¡± Chu Lui shoved a stack of documents on the table and went back to the sofa. He gave a warning look at Du Jingtang. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s hand started caressing his smooth face. It felt better than a woman¡¯s. He took out a mirror in a foxy manner, just short of applying some makeup. ¡°How can I be so handsome? I look better than those handsome young men on television. Look at my figure. I¡¯m perfect with all these muscles.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Chu Lui gave him a kick. He couldn¡¯t take the teasing from his cousin any longer. Du Jingtang kept his small mirror and put his hands in his pockets. Then, he said softly as though he couldn¡¯t care less if he was dead or alive. ¡°Cousin, your father-inw¡¯spany is going bankrupt. Aren¡¯t you going to do something?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Chu Lui smiled. He looked so evil that he resembled a ball of fiery fire about to burn everything in his path. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Du Jingtang felt like a thorough idiot. That was his father-inw. How could a son-inw not do anything when his father-inw¡¯spany was on the verge of bankruptcy? Besides, it wasn¡¯t because Chu Lui did not have the means. On the contrary, all he had to do was flex his finger and point them in the right direction, and the crisis that his father-inw was facing would be resolved. However, now, he was showing indifference. In fact, he was even helping to contribute to their crisis which was definitely abnormal. Du Jingtang eyed his cousin suspiciously. His instincts were telling him something must be amiss. That¡¯s right. There must be some issues that he was unaware of. ¡°They will spit out whatever they have eaten.¡± Chu Lui sounded emotionless, and Du Jingtang couldn¡¯t help but shudder. Oh, god. Did he hear his cousin correctly? Chu Lui had indeed done this on purpose. He was deliberately trying to cause his father-inw¡¯spany to go bankrupt. He didn¡¯t need a scientist to tell him this was not logical. With Chu Lui¡¯s character¡ªeven when Xia Ruoxin was involved, he had not caused his ex-father-inw into bankruptcy which was followed by a divorce. No. Something was wrong. Du Jingtang cracked his skull, trying toe up with a reason; but he couldn¡¯t. His cousin might not be a good man, and yet he basically was not an evil one, too. He had his own principles. His temperament might not be desirable, but he wouldn¡¯t go to the extent of causing his father-inw into bankruptcy. Moreover, Li Manni was pregnant. Whatever the old man had done wrong, it shouldn¡¯t implicate his children. He most definitely shouldn¡¯t do anything to a pregnant woman. He didn¡¯t need a scientist to tell him that was wrong. He held his head which had begun to throb. What the hell was wrong? He had no idea. Whatever Chu Lui was doing to the Li family, this couldn¡¯t be all. If he had known all the things that had been going behind his back, he would have asked how deep was Chu Lui¡¯s vengeance. What could have made him do all these inhumane things? Chapter 436 - On the Verge of Bankruptcy Chapter 436: On the Verge of Bankruptcy It turned out exactly the way as Du Jingtang had worried. The Lis¡¯pany fell swiftly. In less than a few days, their head office started to experience technical issues followed by major ws with their finances. Some employees from the technical department secretly jumped ship and joined anotherpany. The Lis¡¯pany was mostly emptied from their personnel. Mr. Li was so anxious that he was practically foaming at his mouth. This was a huge problem which was also way out of his league. He had no solution, and all he could do was watch helplessly as hispany crumbled. Li Manxuan had initially been so passionate and swore to produce good results. However,tely¡ªfor some unknown reason, he had been spending all his days at the bar. His actions angered his father so much that Mr. Li wished he could wake his son with a few tight ps across the face. There was not a single person he could rely on. Recently, he was overwrought with the problems in hispany. With each passing day, he watched hispany crumble; and the number of his employees reduced. If things continued, it wouldn¡¯t take long before hispany¡ªwhich had been passed down through the generations¡ªends with him. He would have to dere bankruptcy. Oh, yes. Chu Lui. He had Chu Lui, his son-inw. Everything would be resolved if he agreed to lend a hand. Although his son was a good-for-nothing, he still had a capable son-inw. He pped his forehead at his own stupidity. How could he have forgotten about Chu Lui? However, he had been calling Chu Lui for the past few days. His calls were either rejected or directed into a voicemail. He even went personally to the Chu Enterprise and stormed into Chu Lui¡¯s office, but still, there was no sign of the man. In reality, he was not the only one. Li Manni had also not seen Chu Lui for some days now. In the end, she went to his parents¡¯ house and found out that he had gone on a business trip abroad. Song Wan was not aware of his whereabouts. She was just told that it was an urgent business trip. Chu Lui had made a reservation for his flight ticket on that very same day. For all she knew, he could be in a meeting right now. When Li Manni heard this, she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what was wrong... just that she felt troubled. How could he not tell her that he was going on a business trip? His parents knew, but he had deliberately hidden it from her. No. They had not been sleeping on the same bed for a long time. Song Wan saw the troubled look on Li Manni¡¯s face. Sheforted her quickly, ¡°Manni, Ah Lui left in a hurry, and he barely had time to inform us. He saw you resting, and he did not have the heart to disturb you. He¡¯s worried about upsetting you and the baby. You shouldn¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Be careful of your baby.¡± ¡°Mom, I understand.¡± Li Manni smiled, but it was so fake that her whole face froze. Could she believe such ame excuse? She was resting. Shouldn¡¯t Chu Lui know whether she was resting or not? Li Manni ran her hand around her stomach as she took a few deep breaths. Atst, she managed to suppress her anger. As for her father, she knew what she should say. She knew nothing about hispany, and she couldn¡¯t ask Chu Jiang for help in the Chu family because he no longer oversaw the affairs of Chu Enterprise. On top of that, Chu Lui was nowhere to be found. For the first time in her life, she knew what it meant to be truly helpless. ¡°How was it?¡± Mr. Li asked Li Manni the moment he saw her. Beads of cold sweat were popping out on his forehead constantly. His usual fat body had lost quite a considerable amount of weighttely due to the frustration of his business. However, his mouth had an outbreak of ulcers. They were increasing by the day so his mouth was swollen and resembled a pig¡¯s snout. ¡°What about Chu Lui? Have you found him?¡± Mr. Li was searching for his son-inw, hoping that Chu Lui could help to salvage his business. Now that his son-inw was absent, what should he do about hispany? ¡°What happened? Didn¡¯t Chu Luie home?¡± He suddenly pulled a long face and started to reprimand Li Manni. ¡°What exactly did you say to him? Why isn¡¯t he here? Is he going to look on while ourpany copsed? How will it benefit you if we be beggars?¡± Li Manni rested a hand on her stomach. She was beginning to be unhappy with her father¡¯s reproaches. ¡°Dad, he¡¯s out on a business trip. Where do I go to look for him?¡± She didn¡¯t respond kindly. ¡°Is it my fault that thepany hasnded in such a state? You will only go to him when something is wrong. Why don¡¯t you try and run yourpany better? You didn¡¯t have Chu Lui in the past. Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t operate apany without him.¡± This was what she disliked about her family. They depended on Chu Lui on everything and used his name, too. Without Chu Lui, was theirpany going to fail? Now that things had gone wrong, how was it her fault? What about her older brother? He was part of the Li family, too. As a member of the family, why wasn¡¯t he doing anything? To think that she, a daughter who was already married to another, was trying to find a solution for them... what did they think she was? Would Chu Lui listen to her? Weren¡¯t they even the least concerned or worried about her current situation? Li Manni could care less. Her attitude was one of repulsion, and it caused her father to be irate. Mr. Li gave her a tight and loud p across her face. ¡°Li Manni, do you think you are that great? You are rejecting your own family now that you are married into the Chu family. You don¡¯t want your parents? Who do you think brought you up? Has your conscience been eaten by the dogs?¡± ¡°Li, you old fool. You dare to hit my daughter?¡± Mrs. Li ran straight at him. Her body mmed into Mr. Li as she shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll fight it out with you. You dare to hit my daughter!¡± Mrs. Li was vexed beyond herself. The thought of her humiliating photographs had been weighing on her. If she didn¡¯t release her frustration, she would go crazy. Mr. Li was unlucky to have let her witnessed his actions. Li Manni stood aside. Suddenly, she could feel herself going dizzy. What exactly had happened? Why had her family be like this? The atmosphere was foul, and it was hard to breathe. She turned around, pulled the door open, and left. Whatever happened inside was none of her business. There was still her older brother. Since he wasn¡¯t caring, why should she¡ªa daughter¡ªcare? Mr. and Mrs. Li were exchanging blows, and both of them smashed everything in the Li family¡¯s living room. It was out of Li Manni¡¯s hands. Li Manxuan coped himself in his room as his face twisted with frustration. Whatever happened outside¡ªwhatever happened to his parents, he had nothing to do with it. Mr. Li felt remorse after he pped Li Manni. He was simply too flustered and exasperated by what was happening in thepany that he lost his mind and pped his daughter. Moreover, now that hispany was in such a predicament, it would be the end of the Li family if he didn¡¯t have his daughter and his son-inw. The next day, he brought some gifts and went personally to visit Li Manni. Actually, it was not so much as to see Li Manni and more of whether he could see Chu Lui. With the way things were, it was time for Chu Lui¡¯s intervention. However, he was unaware that whatever was happening to his family andpany was the making of Chu Lui. Chapter 437 - This was Not Payback Chapter 437: This was Not Payback When Mr. Li arrived, he found out that Chu Lui had been gone for the past few days on a business trip. No one knew where he had gone to. No wonder he couldn¡¯t be foundtely. Mr. Li wiped the sweat off his forehead. He was d that Chu Lui wasn¡¯t around. If he was, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed anyone to push his father-inw. ¡°Daddy, why don¡¯t you go home first?¡± Li Manni persuaded her father. Although he had hit her, he was still her father regardless of how disappointed she felt. She still had to call him ¡®Dad¡¯. Like Mr. Li said, her status in the Chu family would not be as secure if her maternal family was to dere bankruptcy. Although Song Wan and Chu Jiang didn¡¯t care for such matters, those they knew might make an issue out of it. She had been proud for so long with the others always giving into her. A day mighte when anyone could rise above her. They would humiliate her at will, and she would have to tolerate it. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t look on idly at what was happening to her parents. She wouldn¡¯t allow her parents or her brother to fall that easily. Mr. Li remained distressed, but there was nothing he could do. He heeded his daughter¡¯s advice and went home. He had hoped that things would be better once he had the support from the Chu family, and hispany could survive for a while longer. However, things were not as simple as he had thought. The wholepany was nearly disintegrated, especially its internal technicians from the technical department. Every day, a few of them would tender their resignation and¡ªin doing so¡ªbrought some of their colleagues along with them. Thepany, at this point, was facing more difficulties holding onto its day-to-day operations, but it wasn¡¯t for ack of funding. The biggest issue was the enormous hole left by the departed staffing. Three dayster, Chu Lui returned. He had been exhausted from the trip. Li Manni knew the moment he arrived home. ¡°Lui, my father...¡± She came over hastily. Her footsteps were messy as she rushed to Chu Lui with one hand on her stomach. She could barely conceal her anxiety. ¡°I have to go to the office. There are matters that I have to attend to.¡± Chu Lui casually picked another shirt and changed into it. He didn¡¯t say more while he changed. ¡°Lui...¡± Li Manni suddenly walked up to him, blocking his path. ¡°Lui, are you retaliating against me?¡± Chu Lui held on tightly to his sleeves. His lips were pursed so firmly that it formed a straight line. Revenge? He didn¡¯t feel like he was doing that. Retaliation was not a word he would use on Li Manni and her family. They had caused his lineage to end with him. Retaliation couldn¡¯t even begin to describe or resolved the retribution they would be receiving. No, this was not payback. This was vengeance. It was a battle between life and death. Li Manni took a step closer and reached out to grab tightly at Chu Lui¡¯s shirt. She wanted to smile, but the expression she gave was awful. Freckles had appeared on her face recently due to her pregnancy and ack of sleep. Without makeup, she had aged considerably. Her beauty had vanished, without the countless cosmetics bought with money. ¡°Lui.¡± She squeezed out a smile with all her might. ¡°I know I¡¯m at fault. I know I have done many things wrongly. I apologize to you. No matter what, the mistakes have beenmitted. We have no way to reversing the past or exin our actions. However, have you forgotten? I¡¯m pregnant. I¡¯m having our baby. Our child, your child.¡± Li Manni pulled Chu Lui¡¯s hand and ced it over her stomach to let him feel the child inside her himself. She might have made many errors. No matter how unwilling Chu Lui might be, the child was innocent after all. Wasn¡¯t that right? Chu Lui shoved her hand away and continued to adjust the length of his sleeves. ¡°Lui...¡± Li Manni¡¯s eyes widened in belief at how cold-blooded Chu Lui was. ¡°How can you do this?¡± Her face fell in an instant as beads of tear rolled down her face. Nevertheless, to Chu Lui, those tears were crocodile tears that disgusted him. At times, he really wanted to peel off Li Manni¡¯s face and see for himself exactly the kind of monster that was underneath thatyer of skin. How could such a vicious woman exist in this world? She had even poisoned the person who had slept beside her. She kept preaching for him to be a good father. He wondered whose bastard she had been carrying in her stomach. This time, Li Manni released her grip andughed bitterly. ¡°I know. I know. You want to reconcile with Xia Ruoxin, and so you are treating me like another Xia Ruoxin. Isn¡¯t that right? Your blood is cold; you don¡¯t even possess a heart. However, let me tell you.¡± She startedughing heartily, but she could taste the heartache and bitterness in herughter. ¡°She will never forgive you in this lifetime. It will not happen, ever.¡± How could Xia Ruoxin forgive a man who wouldn¡¯t save his own biological daughter? There was no way Chu Lui would know that he had killed his own daughter for as long as he lived. Chu Lui¡¯s gloomy eyes became darker as ayer of hellish fire began to burn in them. s, they diminished slowly. She could think whatever she wanted. Anyway, everything woulde to an end soon. He opened the door and strode out, without a care about the wailing woman behind him. He had witnessed plenty of women crying. Until now, he realized that only one woman¡¯s tears were capable of making his heart sick and not suffered from heartache. He strode into his office, sat down, and casually turned on hisputer. After being away for a few days, the documents from hispany had piled up on his table. He would have to work nonstop for a few days and nights to finish going through them. Du Jingtang rushed in promptly and parked his buttocks on Chu Lui¡¯s sofa as he stretched his arm along its back. ¡°It¡¯s much morefortable sitting in your office. It¡¯s spacious and wide. Even the ceiling is higher than mine.¡± ¡°Want to swap?¡± Chu Lui simply asked him. He would be happy to relinquish his position as CEO. Du Jingtang ced his hand at his nape and proceeded to massage. It would be better if he didn¡¯t think about it. Having the designation as apany¡¯s CEO might sound impressive, but he knew his capabilities. If someone was to give him such a huge responsibility, he would rather jump down from some building and kill himself than to slog like a dog every day. He wouldn¡¯t have his own rights, too. Look at his cousin who had spent his whole glorious life for thepany, and that Dong Fangjing who had dedicated every day to his work. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Du Jingtang stood up and straightened himself beforeing to the table. He braced himself with both of his palms down on the table. ¡°President Chu, your father-inw¡¯spany is going bust. Aren¡¯t you going to help?¡± ¡°Oh, it is busted.¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t sound surprised. ¡°Itsted for a few more days than I have expected.¡± Du Jingtang could feel beads of cold sweat appearing on his forehead. How could such a son-inw exist? He had made a pit, especially for his father-inw to fall into. ¡°Jingtang, do me a favor.¡± Chapter 438 - He Wanted a Divorce Chapter 438: He Wanted a Divorce Chu Lui suddenly set his work aside. His voice sounded weird to Du Jingtang¡¯s ears. Why was that? His tone was heavy and weighed on Du Jingtang who had tensed up unknowingly. Unconsciously, Du Jingtang straightened his body. This time, there was no smile on his face. He looked serious. ... The door opened when it was nighttime. The amber light from the streetmps shone on its surroundings. It was almost midnight. A year wasing to an end soon before one could fully appreciate the passing of four seasons. The blooming flowers in the spring, the summer heat, and the harvesting of fruits in autumn. The time of the year had arrived for the leaves to fall and for the trees to grow bald. In no time¡ªwith thest autumn winds blowing, the frigid winter would be here once again. This year¡¯s winter was freezing. It was terribly cold. The door closed once more and shut the destion of the sweeping autumn leaves outside. Chu Lui entered, put his briefcase down, and changed into his slippers before he took a bath and changed his clothes. Li Manni remained sitting on the sofa awake. She was obviously waiting for him. Soon, Chu Lui emerged from his bath and came into the living room. He grabbed a bunch of his short spiky hair. His eyes were bloodshot, but his mind was focused. He took out his cigarette box and put a stick of cigarette between his lips. However, he recalled that Li Manni was pregnant. No matter whose child it was, the baby was innocent. He tossed his cigarette into the ashtray and crossed his long legs together. His vision was blurred as his eyes narrowed with the remnants of the moisture. ¡°Let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Li Manni suddenly felt her chest tightened. Her stomach was beginning to hurt, too. ¡°My stomach... my stomach...¡± She held her stomach until the joints in her fingers turned white. ¡°Lui, the baby. Our baby.¡± She reached out with one hand begging for Chu Lui to help her unborn child. Her stomach hurt; it was really very painful. However, Chu Lui sat at the other end of the sofa as though a river was in front of them putting a distance between them. He watched with indifference as her body coiled up in pain and agony. Finally, he stood up. He came over to Li Manni, bent his body, and carried her. Li Manni almost passed out from the pain. She opened her eyes. Her sight was blurred, but she saw the emotionless side profile of Chu Lui. Chu Lui chose this moment to turn his face and met her wide eyes. Li Manni would never forget the look in his eyes for the rest of her life. Those dark eyes swept Li Manni under the current of chilliness. She was having difficulty breathing from the cold and suppression. In the hospital... Chu Lui sat at the waiting area with his hands folded at his chest with no emotion on his face. His clothes were light and thin with a beige shirt and a pair of pants. The interior of the hospital wasn¡¯t cold, but when a gust of autumn wind blew in, a tinyyer of goosebumps appeared on his elbow with semi-folded sleeves. A whileter, the emergency room door opened. Chu Lui remained in the same position with the same posture. ¡°Mr. Chu...¡± Naturally, the doctor knew who Chu Lui was and his medical condition. He was the one to break the news to Chu Lui. He had no idea what to say as Mrs. Liy in the emergency room. How could such a sessful man handle being made a cuckold? ¡°How is she?¡± Chu Lui stood up. His voice had no emotion; it was even and calm. ¡°You can rest assured, Mr. Chu. Mrs. Chu is fine.¡± The doctor exined the condition of his patient honestly. When he was done, he felt puzzled. Rest assured; what was there to be assured of? Ayer of icy look filled Chu Lui¡¯s unchanged expression as though the autumn wind had blown into the hospital bringing along a piercing pain. ¡°How is she?¡± Soon, both Song Wan and Mrs. Li arrived in a rush. ¡°Ah Lui, what happened to Manni? She was doing fine. Why is she in a hospital?¡± Song Wan was panicking. She had received the call in the middle of the night, and she bolted from her bed, pulling Chu Jiang along with her. She was worried that something would happen to her unborn grandchild, and the Chu family would be left without an heir. ¡°Chu Lui, what happened to my daughter?¡± Mrs. Li was crazed from the scare. She was on the verge of losing her temper as she asked Chu Lui pointedly. ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t address his mother-inw. ¡°I merely wanted a divorce.¡± Bam. Chu Lui¡¯s head snapped as Mrs. Li pped him across his face. ¡°How dare you, Chu Lui!¡± Mrs. Li would have loved to p him a few more times. Her teeth were clenched so tightly that they were almost crushed into powder. ¡°Is it because our business has failed that made you think that way? Or you can¡¯t forget Xia Ruoxin, that slut? In what way has our Manni let you down? Tell me. Tell me. What has she done to let you down? She married you for four years, and now she is pregnant with your child. Chu Lui, one shouldn¡¯t behave like this. You are deserting my daughter just because that woman has returned. Don¡¯t you want your own baby?¡± ¡°Ah Lui...¡± Song Wan was visibly shocked especially after her son had been pped. Regardless of what happened, no mother would want to watch their child get hit; and her son was being pped right in front of her. She was appalled when she heard Chu Lui mentioned divorce, but she was a sensible and logical woman. Most of all, she knew her son¡¯s character. He wouldn¡¯t say such a thing without a valid reason. ¡°Nonsense!¡± Chu Jiang raised his hand with the intention of pping his son, too. Chu Lui had been pped on one side. If Chu Jiang pped him on the other side, that would make it a proportionately swollen face. Moreover, he had been beaten by an outsider. It was equivalent to pping Chu Jiang himself which was a thorough embarrassment to him. ¡°Ah Lui.¡± Song Wan jumped in front of her son to prevent Chu Jiang from pping her son out of anger. She had given birth to him. As his mother, she hadn¡¯t beaten him for a very long time. How could it not upset her when her son was being beaten by an outsider now? How could she not feel the heartache? ¡°Ah Lui, what hase over you?¡± Song Wan pulled her son away. Her fingertips were still feeling cold from the wind. ¡°Everything has been fine. Why are you asking for a divorce out of the blue? I know it has nothing to do with the Lis¡¯pany. Our family is wealthy enough. We have no need of the Lis¡¯ assets to boast our status.¡± It didn¡¯t matter to them whether Li Manni was rich or poor. They were not very mindful of the difference in family status. When Chu Lui wanted to marry Xia Yixuan all those years ago, she had agreed. It was the same when the bride became Xia Ruoxin, and to put it inly, she was only an adoptive daughter in the Xia family. After Chu Lui and Xia Ruoxin were married, Song Wan and Chu Jiang hadn¡¯t done anything to make things difficult for her. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t believe what Mrs. Li had said. Chu Lui wasn¡¯t asking for a divorce because the Lis¡¯pany was folding. Moreover, Li Manni was pregnant with the Chu¡¯s heir. How could they allow her to roam on the streets? Chapter 439 - He Wanted a Divorce Part 2 Chapter 439: He Wanted a Divorce Part 2 Chu Lui¡¯s lips were pursed into a tight line. Half of his face felt numb from the p as he lifted the corner of his lip, but that movement caused a searing pain on his face. It was almost unbearable. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t interfere with this matter. Right now, I can¡¯t tell you the reason why I¡¯ve decided to divorce Li Manni.¡± ¡°I object.¡± Chu Jiang roared crazily before Song Wan could say a word. One could feel the hospital ceiling shook with his roar. ¡°Divorce. Fine. Go ahead.¡± Chu Jiang stomped around the waiting area. Potholes almost emerged on the ground from his heavy footsteps. ¡°If you go ahead with the divorce, what will happen to my grandchild? Tell me. What do you intend to do about my grandchild? Who will bear me another grandchild? Chu Lui, I¡¯m warning you.¡± Chu Jiang approached his son with his index finger near enough to poke holes into Chu Lui¡¯s forehead. In this world, the only person who could do that to Chu Lui without repercussions was his father, Chu Jiang. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m getting a divorce.¡± Chu Lui merely repeated his words. He would go through with the divorce. He was not negotiating; he was stating a fact. He would go through with the divorce, and that¡¯s that. ¡°I disagree.¡± Chu Jiang almost reached out to p his son¡¯s face to make it look even. ¡°Chu Lui, you can have your divorce, but don¡¯t dream about calling me ¡®Dad¡¯ for as long as I¡¯m alive. I disown you as my son. You treat both your marriages like a joke. You know damn well what you did to Xia Ruoxin. Why? Have you be addicted to it?¡± He finished talking and made his point with a re towards his son. Then, he pulled Song Wan¡¯s hand and left in a huff. ¡°Ah Lui...¡± Song Wan wanted to hold on to her son. On the one hand, there was her husband and, on the other, her son. At the moment, her husband was too furious for reasoning. She must soothe his feathers, or else with both Chu Lui and his tempers, an epic fight was bound to happen. Mrs. Li kept wiping her tears in the hospital. She was irate with Chu Lui, and yet her heart went out for her daughter. ¡°Manni... Manni...¡± she called her daughter¡¯s name constantly, worried that something might happen to Li Manni and her unborn grandchild. ¡°Mom...¡± Li Manni regained consciousness, still dazed. She opened her eyes and saw her haggard mother sitting by her side. ¡°Manni, you are awake.¡± Atst, she finally stopped fretting. She ced a hand on her daughter¡¯s forehead and heaved a sigh of relief when she felt there was no fever. The doctor said that once Li Manni was awake, she would be fine. However, she must exercise caution with plenty of rest. Li Manni¡¯s hand went to her stomach. Her face remained pale. ¡°Mom, my baby...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The baby is fine.¡± Mrs. Li consoled her daughter. ¡°The doctor said your baby is fine, but you must be careful. In the future, don¡¯t be so reckless.¡± Until now, Li Manni was still concerned. However, she wondered who she could go to with all her grievances as she repeated her mother¡¯s words. ¡°Mom... Mom...¡± Li Manni held her mother and wailed, ¡°Mom, tell me. Why is he treating me like this? Is it deserting my baby and me because of Xia Ruoxin? Mom, didn¡¯t you say that you will deal with that woman? Mom, you have to help me. Help me, please?¡± ¡°Manni, calm down.¡± Mrs. Li was at her wit¡¯s end, trying to console her daughter. ¡°I will help you. I will definitely help you. She is just a woman without power and status. I will get her far away from you and won¡¯t let her appear before Chu Lui and you again.¡± ¡°Mom, thank you.¡± Li Manni sniffed. At this moment, her mother was the only person she could trust. ¡°You are my daughter. No matter what happens to me, I will help you.¡± Obviously, Mrs. Li had forgotten all about her traumatic experience and those humiliating photographs as she began to plot against Xia Ruoxin. She imagined the different ways to deal with Xia Ruoxin. That wretched thing was constantly wandering around her daughter and Chu Lui. Why wouldn¡¯t she just die? If she died, there would be no one to ruin her daughter¡¯s marriage. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m feeling hungry.¡± Once Li Manni was done crying, she could feel her stomach rumbling as she ran her hand around it. Regardless of what happened, she must not starve herself. ¡°I will go and buy you something to eat right away.¡± Mrs. Li finally stopped her worrying when she heard that her daughter was hungry. She still remembered hunger so she should be fine. ¡°Don¡¯t starve my little grandchild.¡± Mrs. Li treasured the baby in Li Manni¡¯s stomach. Whether it was a boy or a girl, it didn¡¯t matter. It would be born with a silver spoon in its mouth. The baby, being the third generation of an affluent family, would have everything. That old man at home was too short-sighted. It was nothing if they lose the small familypany. Whatever belonged to the Chu family would ultimately belong to the Lis in the future. All they needed was this maternal grandchild. Nothing else. Mrs. Li wiped her face before she stood up and prepared to leave the ward. However, when she opened the door, she saw the somber-faced man standing directly outside. He looked at her with eerily calm eyes. She wondered how long he had been standing there and how much he had heard. The hospital¡¯s soundproofing wasn¡¯t that great. She and Li Manni hadn¡¯t bothered to lower their voices when they were talking earlier. If he had stood there for long, he would have heard everything. As it turned out, Chu Lui¡¯s expression was unreadable. No matter how much Mrs. Li thought about it, she simply couldn¡¯t figure out what he had overheard. At first, Mrs. Li was still fuming. Perhaps, due to her guilty conscience, she merely snorted through her nose in indifference as she strutted out of the ward. She had serious doubts that Chu Lui would really go through with the divorce. Whatever it was, the Chu family had been expecting a grandchild for the past few years. Now that their wish had been granted finally, why would they throw the golden opportunity away when the long-awaited grandchild was within their grasp? Thus, she decided not to take Chu Lui¡¯s words seriously. All she could think of was what kind of delicious food she would buy for her daughter and the supplements she would get to make Li Manni better. Li Manniid eyes on Chu Lui. She turned her face away from him still upset with the heartless words he had said to her. Chu Lui came closer and stood by her bedside. He neither spoke nor moved. The corners of Li Manni¡¯s lips twitched. Was he here to admit defeat or that he couldn¡¯t bear to part with the baby? Hmph. Chu Lui was only human after all. ¡°Li Manni...¡± Suddenly, a gust of cold air brushed against her face. The frosty way he called her name caused her to go cold all over. ¡°Divorce.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s lips parted slightly as he spat out the word. It sounded piercing. ¡°Divorce?¡± Li Manni sat up abruptly, but she felt the waves of pain in her stomach. She closed her eyes as she tried her best to calm down. Don¡¯t be angry, or the baby would be in danger. The baby was her only bargaining chip left. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll get a divorce.¡± She wasn¡¯t worried about falling out with Chu Lui. ¡°After the divorce, I will have sole custody of the baby.¡± She clenched her hands tightly around the nket covering her body. ¡°The baby will have myst name. You won¡¯t have any visitation rights. Even though my family had fallen into undesirable circumstances, we can still afford to raise a baby.¡± Chu Lui was silent for a long time. The gloomy emptiness in his dark eyes was dense. Chapter 440 - He Wanted a Divorce Part 3 Chapter 440: He Wanted a Divorce Part 3 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Manni knew he was able to forgo her and everything else but not the unborn child in her stomach. As long as the baby was inside her, her status in the Chu family would be secured. Chu Lui smirked and turned around to leave. ... ¡°Your style is very unique.¡± The initial feeling that Du Jingtang got when heid eyes on Chu Lui was ¡®yes, very unique indeed¡¯. Half of his face was bigger than the other. Unlike the other who would try to hide the swell with a hat or scarf, Chu Lui¡¯s disproportionate face was in full view for everyone to see. ¡°Is that so?¡± Chu Lui covered the swollen half of his face with one hand. ¡°You feel that¡¯s alright?¡± he countered. ¡°Oh, yes. It looks alright.¡± Du Jingtang teased Chu Lui fearlessly. He must have forgotten his past experience with his cousin. Chu Lui¡¯s violence and sneers had been erased from his mind. A whileter... Du Jingtang left Chu Lui¡¯s office with his hand over his face as he tried to escape slyly. ¡°Deputy, what happened to you? Why is your hand covering your face?¡± Puzzled, the secretary asked Du Jingtang. ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Du Jingtang waved his hand at her. ¡°I have a toothache today so one side of my face is swollen.¡± Toothache? What a poor thing. The secretary sympathized with Du Jingtang. However, what was happening today? The CEO¡¯s face was definitely caused by a p. Did the deputy and the CEO share such a close brotherhood that their faces had to swell on the same day? At this moment, Du Jingtang¡¯s eyes simply teared up. Brotherly love? My ass. He was obviously beaten. Once he was inside his own office, he took out the little mirror which he carried on him and ced it before his face constantly surveying the damage. It was bad. Half of his face was mostly swollen. ¡°Chu Lui, this is not the end between you and me. Ouch...¡± He could feel the pain all the way to the root of his teeth. In the hospital... Song Wan stood in the ward for a long time, holding the bowl of soup which she had spent hours boiling. However, no one paid her any attention. ¡°Manni, drink this.¡± She saw Mrs. Li holding a bowl, and she rushed forward with her soup. ¡°Our Manni doesn¡¯t deserve to consume anything from your family.¡± Mrs. Li used her body and directly blocked Song Wan¡¯s path. She was giving Song Wan attitude because her good son, Chu Lui, was bullying her daughter and her family. Had they thought that Li Manni had no family members like Xia Ruoxin? Song Wan stood aside awkwardly at a loss for words. In the end, she could only put the soup down and left sadly because both Mrs. Li and Li Manni were ignoring her. ¡°What happened? Did they me you and show you attitude?¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s heart went out for his wife. ¡°I told you not to go. That boy has to resolve whatever he started. He can¡¯t expect us to clean up his mess for him. He¡¯s almost thirty years old, no longer a child.¡± ¡°He¡¯s still my son even when he reached thirty.¡± Song Wan was upset by Chu Jiang¡¯s words. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to leave him be just because he is now a grown man. I may not know why our son is getting a divorce with Li Manni, but I know he has a valid reason. If not, he won¡¯t make a drastic decision like this. I won¡¯t ask if he doesn¡¯t feel like sharing his reason with me. ¡°I went to the hospital because I have to do my part as a mother-inw. I have to go even if they don¡¯t appreciate my efforts.¡± Chu Lui was shocked by Song Wan¡¯s words, but he didn¡¯t refute. Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare to. Song Wan was clearly upset by the treatment she had received from Li Manni and her mother. He had no wish to be the target for her to vent her frustration. If he didn¡¯t know how to distinguish the situation, he would be beaten to death by his wife. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± Chu Lui entered the house. No one knew if he had just returned or if he had been waiting outside. Song Wan stomped on Chu Jiang¡¯s foot and red at him with a warning look. ¡°You better keep your mouth shut.¡± Chu Jiang felt wronged. He had not said anything at all. There was no time even if he wanted to. Song Wan hurried forward and sat her son down. ¡°How are you? Does your face still hurt?¡± Her heart ached as she looked at her son¡¯s swollen face. It had been so long, but the swell was not looking any better. Perhaps, the impact was too hard, and it had affected his facial nerves. The more Song Wan thought, the worse she felt. ¡°I¡¯ll boil an egg for you.¡± She didn¡¯t dare to cry in front of her son so she stood up quickly and went into the kitchen. Before she left, she issued Chu Jiang another warning. Chu Jiang¡¯s eyes widened. He had not done anything at all. Song Wan went into the kitchen. She took out two eggs from the fridge and boiled them. In the living room, the father and son were staring at each other. ¡°Chu Lui, you can have your divorce, but I have to keep my grandchild.¡± The only thing he wanted now was his grandchild. As long as Chu Lui gave him that, he wouldn¡¯t bother about other things. He wouldn¡¯t care if Chu Lui remained single for the rest of his life. After all, theirpany had profited enough to keep Chu Lui from starving. The corner of Chu Lui¡¯s mouth twisted. The action hurt his face and his heart. Grandchild? Where would the grandchilde from? Yet, he held his words. Was he, Chu Lui, a man to go through the humiliation and exposed his weakness to the other? To bare it all and tell them he couldn¡¯t make another woman pregnant? A few minutester, Song Wan emerged from the kitchen. Finally, she stopped her worrying when she realized that her husband and their son had not been fighting. She had been worried sick about how the father and son were going to fight it out and how it would affect their rtionship. Chu Jiang rolled his eyes secretly. He was a civilized person. How could he fight with his son? Moreover, Song Wan was ring at him with her bulging eyes. If he eveny a hand on the asshole son, she would skin him alive. Song Wan peeled the egg shelves and gave the egg to her son. ¡°Come, Ah Lui. Take this.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Chu Lui epted the egg and ate half of it in one bite. ¡°Ah Lui.¡± Song Wan felt silly. ¡°That egg...¡± ¡°Mmm.¡± Chu Lui took another bite and finished one egg in two bites. He had always loved to eat hard-boiled eggs since young. It would be a pity to use it to reduce swelling. He might as well eat it. Song Wan didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or cry. The initial dull and gloomy atmosphere was dispersed in an instant. No one mentioned Li Manni who was still in the hospital. Perhaps, it would be better to forget, or they were unwilling to even mention her. The sky was getting darker outside. The streets appeared to be more deste with the autumn breeze blowing. It was cold and freezing. Winter was almost here. Rainy stered her face on the ss window as she looked out with her eyes wide. She stood on the tip of her toes, and she was tall enough to reach the colored ss with her little forehead. When she breathed out hot air, the window ss became a blur. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Xia Ruoxin came over and scoped her daughter with one hand. ¡°Mommy, there are leaves outside.¡± Rainy pointed out the window. ¡°Won¡¯t they miss their mommy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Xia Ruoxin put her daughter down by the sofa. She bent her body and pinched Rainy¡¯s little cheeks adoringly. ¡°In a while, Uncle Wind will blow them to their mommy¡¯s side. They will be able to find their mommy.¡± Chapter 441 - All Because of their Grandchild Chapter 441: All Because of their Grandchild Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Is that true?¡± Rainy asked, wanting to be sure. ¡°The leafy will not leave their mother?¡± ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t lie to you. When you wake up tomorrow, you will see that all the leaves are gone because they are back with their mommy.¡± Xia Ruoxin said as she peeled an egg and gave it to her daughter. ¡°Come, have an egg.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Rainy took the egg and took a bite happily. However, she felt something was missing in her arms so she stretched a hand out towards her mother. ¡°Mommy, Dolly. I want Dolly.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up in search of her daughter¡¯s doll. Gosh, where had she left her doll? After searching for a long time, Xia Ruoxin finally found the doll under the bed. She pulled it out and gave it to her teary daughter as she brushed a finger on Rainy¡¯s button nose. ¡°You misced Dolly. Next time, you will have to search for her yourself.¡± Rainy pouted her lips. She tugged at her mother¡¯s clothes with her small hand and apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. I won¡¯t misce Dolly again.¡± Xia Ruoxin loved that Rainy was a courteous child. Since her child was young, she had always been a littledy no matter what. That was her daughter. Looking at Rainy, the girl had grown prettier and cuter. Xia Ruoxin took her sketchbook out and started working. Rainy would go to bed once she was tired of ying. She switched on herputer. Unsurprisingly, A Sunny Day will Come had been online quite oftentely. Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°It¡¯s veryte. You¡¯re still awake?¡± A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°Yes. Can¡¯t sleep. What about you?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°My child is still awake.¡± A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°You will be a good mother.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°I can tell that you will also be a good father.¡± Father? Chu Lui smiled bitterly, and it hurt his swollen face. He would experience what she was going through for as long as he lived. He wouldn¡¯t know what it felt like to be a father, and neither would he be one. This was karma. He robbed her of her ability to conceive so now this was his retribution. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes. She was getting sleepy. Xia Ruoxin came over and scooped her daughter up in one hand. Then, she washed Rainy¡¯s hands, face, and feet before tucking her into bed to let her sleep alone. Rainy was an easy child to raise. All Xia Ruoxin had to do was ced Dolly into Rainy¡¯s arms, and the little girl would fall asleep. She was also different from the other children whose favorite was watching cartoons. She liked to draw and didn¡¯t really spend a lot of time watching television. Her only love was her doll. Sometimes, Xia Ruoxin was worried that her child might be slightly autistic. Gao Yi also mentioned that Rainy was more sensible than an average child. Naturally, she was also more sensitive, too. This couldn¡¯t be helped. They could only wait for her to grow older in the hopes that it would be better. She waited until Rainy was asleep, and then she quickly finished her work for the online website while there was still time. One painting for two hundred dors. Even if Gao Yi didn¡¯t give her any money for her monthly expenses, she would have enough to raise her daughter. On top of that, there was the job at the art studio. The sry might not be great, but she and Rainy¡¯s livelihood for the next month would be covered. On the other hand, Gao Yi had been gone for quite a long time. She wondered how he was doing and whether he would being back. The brush in her hand paused. She felt a sense of loss like the gusts of wind outside which had been blowing away the fallen leaves and racking up dust in its path. Suddenly, the sound of raindrops falling could be hearding from the outside. She set her paintbrush down and walked to the window. She was lost in her thoughts as she stared at the dim street lights while they shone on their surroundings. asionally, the wind would blow at the remaining one or two fallen leaves left on the footpath. She put on a coat and walked out of the house. Thete autumn wind blew on her body which brought along a sense of a sad destion. She picked up a piece of yellow leaf and followed her daughter¡¯s example as she set it at the roots of a tree. The leaf was finally back where it belonged. She smiled, warmly. Even as the wind blew at her, autumn didn¡¯t feel that cold anymore. When she returned, herputer was still on; and she was surprised that A Sunny Day will Come was still online. ¡®Boss, still awake?¡¯ She typed in those words. However, she felt she was being a busybody. They were actually strangers so it was better not to ask so many questions. Perhaps, he might want to be alone. Or he might even be asleep. She deleted the words, logged out of her Penguin ount, and shut down theputer. Her profile photo was dimmed in an instant. In that same instant, an emptiness filled Chu Lui¡¯s heart. This became the only way for him to enjoy a bit of brightness. However, when that beam of light dimmed, his whole world went along, too. The autumn wind was still bleak. Every so often, the movement of the branches could be heard when the wind was blowing. Perhaps with time, the dead branches would break if the wind was stronger. ... Song Wan visited her daughter-inw at the hospital every day with the soup she prepared. Mrs. Li, on the other hand, remained disrespectful to her as she had not forgotten how heartless, dispassionate, and cold-blooded Chu Lui had treated them. It was fine if he refused to help his father-inw¡¯s business, but he was asking for a divorce when her daughter was pregnant. If this wasn¡¯t brutal and cold-blooded, what could it be? Yet, she also seemed to forget that without Chu Lui, how could the Lis¡¯ businesssted for so long? It was almost a miracle. After being mistreated for the past few days, Song Wan¡¯s became ill-tempered, too. Chu Jiang massaged her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t go if you don¡¯t feel like going. Leave them with their drama. That family was too keen on gaining petty advantages. We are such a big slice of bacon to them. How could they not sink their teeth and have their share? They would love to get their hands greasy.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Song Wan was so busytely that she could feel her body breaking down. ¡°What can we do? Our grandchild is in their daughter¡¯s stomach. If their daughter is unhappy, do you think our grandchild will do well? I¡¯m doing all these for the sake of our grandchild.¡± Chu Jiang was about to speak out. The Li family members were disrespecting his wife, and he hated it. However, like Song Wan had said, their grandchild was yet to be born. For the sake of their grandchild, they must put up with those unruly people. Li Manni had married Chu Lui and bore a child for him before she could start contributing to her family. Song Wan felt that they had not been taking good care of their daughter which was their own fault. It was only right that she allowed them to vent their anger. ¡°I will go with you tomorrow.¡± After much deliberation, Chu Jiang decided to apany his wife to the hospital. He would be able to shield her from the indescribable treatment. ¡°Forget it. I think you should stay away.¡± Song Wan rejected him in a heartbeat. She knew her husband¡¯s temperament like the back of her hand. Chu Lui had inherited his temper from the Chu family¡¯s genes. With his son¡¯s unpredictable character, how much better would Chu Jiang be? Song Wan was worried that before they could have the chance to appease their inws, Chu Jiang¡ªthe ticking time bomb¡ªwould have exploded. If that happened, what should she do? Actually, she wanted to hide the fact that the Lis¡¯ actions were out of hand. Their words were sarcastic, but fortunately, she had a good temperament so she could put up with them. On the contrary, Chu Jiang might be another story. Chapter 442 - All Because of Their Grandchild Part 2

Chapter 442: All Because of Their Grandchild Part 2

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The next day, she went to the hospital again. This time, she brought along countless dishes with her. When Mrs. Li saw the amount of food, she skimmed her lips. ¡°You are so wealthy, and yet you are feeding us this kind of food. How stingy can you get?¡± Song Wan¡¯s expression froze, but she continued toy the food on the table in front of Li Manni as though nothing had happened. Then, she handed her daughter-inw a pair of chopsticks. ¡°Manni, these are all your favorite dishes from Yu Cuisine, the private kitchen you loved. Do eat more.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have, Mom. Thank you.¡± Li Manni had somewhat recovered. She knew she shouldn¡¯t go all out with her mother-inw and worsened the situation. After all, they would have to spend the rest of their lives together as a family. Song Wan was relieved at Li Manni¡¯s attitude. Fortunately, her daughter-inw was sensitive. Mrs. Li was embarrassed when she heard the food was from Yu Cuisine. Everyone in their social status knew the reputation of Yu Cuisine. Their executive chef was a descendant of an imperial chef, and the recipes had been handed down through the generations. Their dishes were absurdly costly. A simple meal there would set a person back by at least one or two hundred thousand dors. Song Wan brought five or six different dishes. The price would not be low. It would cost her at least a million dors for this meal which should have been a few thousand dors. The Chu family was indeed wealthy. However, as wealthy as they were, they didn¡¯t even lend a helping hand to their daughter-inw¡¯s family. Each time Mrs. Li thought of this, her well-meaning attitude would be harsh in an instant. From time to time, she would say mean and sarcastic words, hinting at how she had wished Chu Lui could have helped the Lis¡¯ business crisis. However, every time this happened, Song Wan would skillfully avoid the topic to prevent herself from making a decision on her son¡¯s behalf. Where business was concerned, she wouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t make the decisions. If her son wished to help, he would. If he didn¡¯t, he must have a valid reason. He wouldn¡¯t have his mother suffer by making her the middleman. In truth, she had attempted to speak to her son about this, too. However, he told her he had ns regarding this matter, and she shouldn¡¯t involve herself. s, she wasn¡¯t able to do anything about it. She should continue to y dumb. Mrs. Li¡¯s face became more sullen when she didn¡¯t get to ask the questions she had wanted to ask. Neither did she receive any assurance from Song Wan. Li Manni tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve, worried that her mother would speak more harshly and offend Song Wan. Her mother-inw was the most amicable and reasonable person in the whole of the Chu family. Moreover, Song Wan had the highest status in the Chu family, too. As long as she had Song Wan on her side, she would be able to achieve everything. Mrs. Li was too upset, but she had to swallow her tongue and keep her mouth shut even though she was pulling a long face. Song Wan put the food away and kept it. There was some soup left. Initially, she had wanted to throw the soup away, but once she recalled how pricey the food had cost her, she decided to keep the leftover for herself. Besides, no one had touched the soup. She didn¡¯t have the habit of throwing food away regardless of how wealthy her family might be. When Song Wan came out from the ward, she threw all the food away with the exception of a thermal sk in her arms which contained the soup. She spent hours boiling it, and yet no one had touched it. She was going to walk out with the sk in her hand. However, she saw a tiny silhouette, and she started to follow it. She saw a little girl sitting on the chair in the waiting area. The girl had a beautiful doll in her arms. It looked old, but its clothes were clean from washing. The child was very young, about two or three years old. Her tiny feet were dangling as she sat on the chair. She raised her head. Her pink and tender tiny face resembled an apple which was extremely adorable and chubby. ¡°Hello, Rainy.¡± Song Wan approached closer and squatted beside Rainy as she put on a bright smile. ¡°Hello, Granny.¡± Rainy greeted Song Wan obediently. One of her small hands was clutching onto her doll as she smiled bashfully at Song Wan. That little look was simply too appealing. ¡°Why are you sitting here alone?¡± Song Wan put the lunch box down and asked, worried. Why did such a young childe to a big ce like this? Was she sick? Song Wan promptlyid her hand on the child¡¯s forehead. Fortunately, there was no fever. ¡°I¡¯m here for my injection.¡± Rainy raised her little elbow as she put on a brave look. ¡°Rainy is sick?¡± Song Wan became anxious. Was she really sick? ¡°Sick?¡± Rainy nted her head. Then, she shook her head. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m not sick. I am cured. Mommy has brought me here for my injection, and I didn¡¯t cry at all. ¡°Mommy said I am a brave child so how can I cry?¡± ¡°Where is your mother?¡± Song Wan was ming the child¡¯s parents. How could they leave her here alone? She looked so pretty. Weren¡¯t they worried that someone might abduct her away? ¡°Mommy is there.¡± Rainy stretched her hand out and pointed in front of her. Song Wan followed her line of direction and realized the girl was gesturing towards the restroom. She didn¡¯t leave. On the contrary, she sat on the chair and waited along with Rainy for her mother to return. ¡°Hungry?¡± Song Wan remembered she had a bowl of soup with her so she poured it out and ced it in front of Rainy. ¡°Can I feed you some? Look. I have so much, and I can¡¯t finish it. Rainy, can you help me drink some? I will be very grateful.¡± Rainy licked her lips. She wanted some. ¡°Granny, can I have some?¡± she asked cautiously. Her mother had told her not to ept things from other people. ¡°Of course.¡± Song Wan rubbed Rainy¡¯s little head. ¡°You are helping me by drinking more. An obedient child should help those in need. Right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rainy nodded her head hard. ¡°Then, I will help Granny to drink some.¡± ¡°I will thank you in advance.¡± Song Wan opened the lunch box and began to feed Rainy a spoonful at a time. However, she didn¡¯t know why her heart was aching. She was exercising all her patience on a virtually unfamiliar child. Perhaps, it was because she was going to be a grandmother herself, and she was particrly fond of children. Rainy had half a bowl of soup, and she felt full. She rubbed her hand over her tiny belly and burped. Song Wan was embarrassed. It had been so long since she had fed a child. She had forgotten how small a child¡¯s appetite was, too. ¡°Is it nice?¡± She wiped Rainy¡¯s face using her sleeve. She was falling in love with the child¡¯s big round eyes with well-defined ck pupils. She was thinking about how good-looking the child was with her beautiful eyes and pretty features. When she was a grown woman, she would definitely be gorgeous. ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Granny.¡± Rainy broke into a smile, and her eyes curved into a pair of crescents. Suddenly, her eyes lit up. She slid down the chair and ran up to a beautiful woman, hugging her legs. At the same time, Song Wan could hear Rainy chattering away. Chapter 443 - All Because of Their Grandchild Part 3 Chapter 443: All Because of Their Grandchild Part 3 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The woman carried Rainy. She looked at Song Wan before nodding her head as she pinched the cheek of the child in her arms and said something into the child¡¯s ear. Song Wan felt sad as she picked up her lunch box. She sighed as she walked out of the hospital. The autumn breeze blew against her body, and she felt cold all of a sudden. When Xia Ruoxin emerged from the restroom, Shen Wei was still reprimanding Rainy. ¡°Who asked you to sit over there?¡± Shen Wei narrowed her eyes. In an instant, her formidable disposition nearly killed everything around her. Although she was not a man, her aura was still quite strong. Rainy knew she had made a mistake. She pouted and looked up at Shen Wei as she tugged at thetter¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Auntie Wei, I¡¯m sorry. I climbed higher so I can see you, too.¡± Shen Wei pinched hard on Rainy¡¯s cheeks. This imp had almost scared her to death. If she was lost or abducted, her mother would cry herself blind. ¡°There, you can have her.¡± Shen Wei shoved Rainy back into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. ¡°This kid of yours is a handful.¡± Xia Ruoxin took her daughter and adjusted her little sun hat on her head. ¡°Do you know why you are wrong?¡± she asked her daughter. ¡°If you don¡¯t, I will beat your buttocks.¡± ¡°Yes, I know I¡¯m wrong. Mommy, you said an obedient child knows when she is wrong and will change.¡± That¡¯s why she admitted her mistake and apologized. ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Shen Wei nced at her watch. She had been out for a long time and wished to go home. She offered her cheek. ¡°Kiss.¡± Rainy obediently ced a kiss on Shen Wei¡¯s cheek. Shen Wei rested her hand on her cheek. Suddenly, the light in her eyes dimmed. ¡°If my child was still alive, he may be as old as Rainy. He will also kiss me and call me ¡®Mommy¡¯.¡± Xia Ruoxin patted Shen Wei¡¯s shoulder offering her silent constion. Shen Wei retrieved her sunsses from her bag and wore it on her face. It hid the majority of her face as she made a beeline for the exit. Her silhouette grew thinner and thinner as though it almost vanished into the autumn breeze. ¡°Hungry?¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter tighter and wondered what she was going to feed her. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Rainy caressed her bulging stomach. ¡°A granny fed me some soup. Now, I¡¯m full.¡± Xia Ruoxin stopped. She ced her daughter on the ground and patted her tummy. ¡°You¡¯re really full?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rainy nodded her head vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten. The soup was delicious.¡± Xia Ruoxin wondered if that person had fed her daughter some poison. However, on second thought, she felt she might have overthought a bit. Perhaps, that person was being kind when she saw Rainy alone so she fed her daughter the leftover soup. No one would be that bored to carry a box of poison with them to feed children. Nevertheless, she still broke out in cold sweat from the fright. She prepared herself mentally for the talk she would be having with Rainy at home. In the future, Rainy shouldn¡¯t eat anything from a stranger. Rainy carried Dolly as she tapped her feet against the ground a few times. She knew she was in trouble so she kept quiet obediently while she waited for her mother to reprimand her. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go and have some French fries.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter and went for fries. Rainy thought it tasted nice. Perhaps, every child loved fries. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± At the mention of French fries, Rainy¡¯s eyes lit up. When Song Wan returned home, she recounted her encounter with the little girl to Chu Jiang in excitement. ¡°You don¡¯t know. That child looked so pretty, and her eyes were this big!¡± She gestured with her hand, but it seemed exaggerated. ¡°Are you sure that was a child?¡± Chu Jiang put his newspaper down obviously shocked by her choice of example. ¡°What can it be if not a child?¡± Song Wan was full of joy. It would be great if her future grandson or granddaughter was as good-looking as that little girl. ¡°A cow.¡± Chu Jiang put his newspaper down. He linked the tip of his thumb to the tip of his index finger and put it at his eye. With such huge eyes on a small face, it must be a cow. Song Wan grabbed the set of a newspaper from the table and threw it at Chu Jiang¡¯s face. Chu Jiang calmed himself followed by a sigh. He said the wrong thing so he was hit. ¡°Did they make things difficult for you today?¡± He waited for Song Wan to finished venting her frustration before he asked. By now, she had regained her usualposure. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± As soon as she thought of that family in the hospital, she started to feel upset all over again. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of her grandchild, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to put up with the Li family members. The way they had treated her was tormenting. ¡°They still want Ah Lui to help theirpany?¡± ¡°What else can they possibly ask for?¡± she sighed and replied, ¡°That¡¯s all they can say every day. Aren¡¯t they tired of repeating?¡± ¡°Let Ah Lui handle it on his own regarding the matters of thepany. You don¡¯t want to be involved.¡± Chu Jiang ced each page of the newspaper on the table and soothed them evenly. Although crumpled, it was good enough; and he could still make out the words. Song Wan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°Oh, sometimes you can be.¡± Chu Jiang was stunned the moment he finished. Gradually, he lifted his head and looked peeked at his wife bit by bit. However, he saw that Song Wan was looking at him as though she was deciding if she shouldugh. She, too, was stunned. She sighed. ¡°Oh...¡± It was their fate. Chu Lui returned just in time to see his father sitting on the sofa hugging the nket. ¡°Did you fight with Mom?¡± He came to the sofa and made some space to sit down. Chu Jiang made his temporary bed. He didn¡¯t feel embarrassed because this wasn¡¯t the first time. He pulled the nket over his body as hey down. He cast a side nce at his son and said, ¡°You better resolve the matter with the Li family yourself. Lately, your mother has been in a foul mood because of you, too.¡± ¡°I know.¡± With his hands on his kneecaps, Chu Lui sat there. A cold indifferent smile appeared on his thin lips. Chu Jiang saw it but didn¡¯t say a thing. Business for the Lis¡¯pany was dismal. In the end, it took less than two weeks for thepany to be an empty shell existing only in name. The Li family had intended to use Chu Lui¡¯s name to get a loan from the bank, but no matter what, the bank refused. Chu Lui remained oblivious, and so the loan from the bank was rejected. Thepanysted for about one month. First, the bank seized the Lis¡¯ assets. That was not all. They had put their home and their bank deposits as coteral, too. The Li family went bankrupt. They didn¡¯t even have a ce to stay. The whole family moved to their son-inw¡¯s two-storied vi. ¡°Chu Lui, stop.¡± Chapter 444 - It’s Not My Child Chapter 444: It¡¯s Not My Child Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mr. Li mmed his palm on the tabletop. ¡°You need something?¡± Chu Lui turned around. An unpleasant stench filled the house with the bunch of irrelevant people. ¡°Chu Lui, why did you watch mypany go bust without doing anything? What is your motive?¡± Mr. Li stood up angrily. He had aged by almost a few decades as he watched his whole life¡¯s work go bust. It would be different if his son-inw had lent them a helping hand. ¡°You did it on purpose. You must have. You did such an unscrupulous thing because you wanted to divorce Manni. Are you still a human?¡± ¡°Chu Lui, you are crazy.¡± Mrs. Li couldn¡¯t contain herself any longer after she heard what her husband had said. She raised her hand and tried to reach Chu Lui¡¯s face. Being pped in the face would only happen once for Chu Lui. It didn¡¯t mean a second time would ur. He wouldn¡¯t be such an easy target this time around. Chu Lui reached out and blocked Mrs. Li¡¯s hand. On the ount of her advanced age, he had no wish to retaliate; and he didn¡¯t want to dirty his hands. Hey his ice-cold eyes on Li Manni, and hisck of emotion caused her to shudder. She rested her hand on her stomach and told herself that everything was fine. It would be fine. She had the baby. That¡¯s right. She still had the baby¡ªthe Chu¡¯s bloodline. She thought Chu Lui would at least say something to her, but there was nothing. He merely turned around and headed up the stairs. His departing silhouette projected despair of those in the house. ¡°Look at him.¡± Mrs. Li gestured at his back. She was so angry that she was beginning to have chest pains. ¡°Okay.¡± Mr. Li cut Mrs. Li off. ¡°Can you stop it? We are depending on someone else for a ce to live. What else do you want to do?¡± ¡°Depend on someone for a ce to live?¡± Mrs. Li sneered. ¡°This is my daughter¡¯s house. What can he do if I want to live here for the rest of my life?¡± Li Manni stood up. She couldn¡¯t be bothered with the embarrassing details of her parents¡¯ fight. She went back to her room. The wedding portrait taken four years ago was hanging inside. Its color had faded, and it didn¡¯t look as bright and nice as it used to be. If the colors of a photograph could fade, what about rtionships? Some color remained on the portrait, but her marriage was no more. Chu Lui went back to his parents¡¯ house. He couldn¡¯t be bothered with that family living in his home. Just a few days more. Everything would be over in a few more days. ¡°Dad, Mom, I have something to tell you.¡± Chu Lui sat between his parents. His expression was especially somber as was his feelings which were heavy. Chu Jiang and Song Wan couldn¡¯t help but feel the anxiety building up within them. Had something really gone wrong? ¡°Speak.¡± Chu Jiang straightened his back. He had anticipated what his son was going to say. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell us a valid reason, I won¡¯t permit you to get a divorce.¡± Song Wan suddenly tensed up, but she didn¡¯t know why. She nced at Chu Jiang, and her palms were sweaty. Chu Jiang gripped her hands. It was the same for both of them. Both of their palms were sweaty. An ineffable tension, an ineffable suppression, and an ineffable fear. ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯m getting a divorce with Manni,¡± Chu Lui told them again. He was divorcing Li Manni, and it was final. However, why was he so set on crushing the Li family was because he wasn¡¯t letting any of them off easily. He could ruin them and break them up, but that wouldn¡¯t cure him or allow him to have his own biological child. He could tear them apart, but they would still survive their ordeal. Chu Jiang stared at Chu Lui, his eyes unblinking. ¡°Reason?¡± He said that word. Yes, he wanted a reason. If it was for the right reason, he would give his blessing for Chu Lui to have his divorce even if that meant offending many others. Regardless, he would still permit his son. However, if Chu Lui didn¡¯t have suitable reasoning, he wouldn¡¯t allow the divorce to happen even if he had to disown his own son. Chu Lui¡¯s lips pursed into a very tight line. ¡°Dad, Mom, you don¡¯t agree with the divorce because of the baby in Li Manni¡¯s stomach?¡± No one responded because it was the truth. If it wasn¡¯t for that baby, Song Wan wouldn¡¯t have to spend so much time to prepare soup and food and be scoffed at by Mrs. Li. She was doing all that¡ªtolerating Mrs. Li¡ªall because of her son and her unborn grandchild. Chu Lui could taste the bitterness in his mouth. He found it hard to speak out about some things now that he would be baring all his wounds and his embarrassment out in broad daylight. It would be tough and bloody. ¡°Dad, Mom, the baby in Li Manni¡¯s stomach is not mine.¡± nk. Song Wan dropped her cup on the table. It shattered into pieces like her heart. This mustn¡¯t be. It couldn¡¯t be possible. She was in disbelief. Li Manni was not that kind of person. Besides, she had enjoyed being Mrs. Chu so why would shemit adultery? Song Wan wasn¡¯t being boastful of her son. Chu Lui¡¯s worth was a famous topic in the business industry. Even though he was married, many women were still attracted to him like a moth attracted to fire. Many tried to flock around him. They were so persistent that their attempts followed one after another in session. No matter how stupid Li Manni was, she wouldn¡¯t have left her capable son for another man. On the other hand, she knew her son wasn¡¯t a saint either, but he had his own principles. He wasn¡¯t one to trump-up charges against a person unless he had irrefutable proof. ... Which only meant that he was speaking the truth right now. All that he was telling them was a fact. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Chu Jiang asked his son. His expression wasn¡¯t looking very good. No, he actually looked worse than his son. Being made a cuckold wasn¡¯t only Chu Lui¡¯s humiliation. It was the entire Chu family¡¯s shame. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Chu Lui opened his eyes. No one could see the suppression in his dark eyes or the pain and bitterness in his dark eyes. ¡°Can it be a mistake?¡± Song Wan was still in disbelief. The baby was merely a month old in Li Manni¡¯s stomach. She was harboring the thought and holding on hoping that the baby might be Ah Lui¡¯s. She wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Her grandchild would be born in a few months, and she would be able to cuddle him. s, it was not meant to be. It would be a cold day in hell when she would carry her own grandchild. ¡°No.¡± Chu Lui held his mother¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Song Wan felt an ache in her heart. As she patted her son¡¯s hand, she realized that the saddest person in the room wasn¡¯t Chu Jiang or her. It was their son, Chu Lui. He had been arrogant since young. As a child and when he reached adulthood, everything had been smooth sailing for him. He was intelligent and had good grades. They never had to worry about him. Even when he had taken control of thepany, he had excelled in it. However, why had it been so tough for him in terms of being in a rtionship? ¡°We¡¯re fine. Your father and I can afford to wait for a few more years.¡± Song Wan consoled her son, but anyone could see the tears in her eyes. She was heartbroken. After all, they had been expecting a soon-to-be-born grandchild. Now, there was nothing. She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t sad at all. There was no outward reaction from Chu Jiang. Compared to Song Wan¡¯s sensuality, he was clearly more logical. Chapter 445 - Truth Hurts Chapter 445: Truth Hurts Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ah Lui, I want to hear the real reason.¡± Chu Jiang could sense that Chu Lui had not told them the truth. His son was always more capable of hiding his thoughts from others. If the baby in Li Manni¡¯s stomach was really not Chu Lui¡¯s, he might feel relieved. Moreover, Chu Jiang could hear the frustration in his voice which was seldom heard. Chu Lui was too good at hiding until it was wless. He presented himself to be a perfect and calm man which only made it worse. He didn¡¯t believe his son. Chu Lui closed his eyes. He was deciding if he should disclose the whole truth to his parents. To hell with it. He had made up his mind when he next opened his eyes. In fact, he was ready to spill everything when he decided toe here today. He had even brought along the proof. Perhaps, subconsciously, he had wanted to tell his parents the whole truth. He took his briefcase, took out a stack of documents, and handed them to Chu Jiang. ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you take a look at this first?¡± Chu Jiang took the papers. He didn¡¯t know why, but the documents felt surprisingly heavy in his hand. He flipped through the first page. Then another and another. His expression became worse and worse with each page. In the end, he could feel his blood gushing straight up into his head, ¡°What is this?¡± Song Wan was terrified by Chu Jiang¡¯s expression. What was it? She took the documents away from Chu Jiang because she, too, wanted to know what was written on them. Chu Jiang tried to stop her, but it was toote. A medical report for a health checkup. What kind of checkup was that? Song Wan flipped over to the next page. After reading for a long time, she still had no idea what was written on them until sheid eyes on that veryst page which was the conclusion for the report. Loss of fertility. Loss... Fertility. Capability... Loss. What was it supposed to mean? Bam. The whole report fell out of Song Wan¡¯s hands onto the floor. How could it be? Why was this possible? She pinched her thigh hard. ¡°Ah Lui, are you telling the truth?¡± She pulled her son¡¯s hand emphatically and shook it. He was such a healthy man, and normally, he wouldn¡¯t even catch a cold. Besides, he had a full body checkup twice every year. How could such a serious problem have gone undetected? What had gone wrong? ¡°Mom, it¡¯s the truth.¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t want to lie to his parents. Moreover, everything was clearly written in ck and white. That was the conclusion of his checkup. Yes, that was the result. The final result. ¡°Li Manni has been poisoning me with a nerve suppressant for the past four years. When consumed at a minimum dose, this medicine can calm one¡¯s nerves. However, when it was overly consumed, it would cause a man to lose some things unknowingly. ¡°Mom, I have been taking it for four years. Four whole years. ¡°The doctor said if it had been detected in the first year, there might still be a cure. However, after four whole years, this was the cold hard truth. No matter which hospital would havee to the same conclusion. There is no chance of finding a cure.¡± Song Wan became agitated as she stood up. ¡°I am going to look for them. I am going to look for them now. I will kill Li Manni.¡± She was out of her mind, and she was constantly trying to dash out of the door. Chu Jiang stopped his wife and took her into his arms while she wailed against his chest. They didn¡¯t really mind if there wasn¡¯t a grandchild. Even if they never get to hold a grandchild for the rest of their lives, that would be fine for them, too. However, they couldn¡¯t let their son shoulder this burden. Chu Lui shouldn¡¯t bear the me for ending the Chu¡¯s lineage for the rest of his life. He had so much pride whenpared to the others. On this night in the Chu household, no one slept a wink. The next day, Song Wan went into the kitchen and prepared breakfast as she had done every morning. Her eyes were swollen and bloodshot while Chu Jiang remained the same as the night before as though nothing had happened. However, one could see a few more strands of gray hair on his head. ¡°Come and have your breakfast.¡± Song Wan ced the food on the table. The three of them sat by the table wordlessly as they had their breakfast. None of them could feel the sensation of swallowing their food. It didn¡¯t feel like they were having a meal. On the contrary, it felt like they were swallowing poison. They finally finished their breakfast which they had difficulty swallowing. Chu Jiang went back to his room to possibly have some time alone while Song Wan stayed in the living room watching her son. She might be worried that he would do something silly. ¡°Ah Lui, please make sure no one loses their lives. You are my only son.¡± Song Wan took her son¡¯s hand in her. Her heart was aching, and she was truly worried he might try to do something silly. With his temper, he would make sure he crushed all the Li members to death. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± Chu Lui gripped his mother¡¯s hand tightly. He realized her hands were actually cold to his touch. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine without that child.¡± Song Wan smiled a bit too bitterly. ¡°You have been sponsoring an orphanage, right? That¡¯s great. I have been there quite a few times recently. There were a few very sensible children. Shall we adopt them and treat them like our own?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Chu Lui agreed. In fact, that was precisely why he had started sponsoring the orphanage in the first ce. It was to let Song Wan pick a couple of children to be adopted into their family. She would be able to fulfill her dream of being a grandmother. The child might not be her biological grandchild, but his parents would have someone to care for at the very least. Nevertheless, he still felt that he had disappointed his parents. Everything had gone smoothly, and they had been proud of most of their lives. No one had thought that they would meet such an end¡ªwithout an heir to their family. Who would be able to tolerate such a cruel twist of fate? He suddenly hugged Song Wan tightly. At that moment, he became the little boy from his past. He wasn¡¯t the Chu Enterprise¡¯s CEO, and neither was he Chu Lui. He was simply that little mischievous boy who would tear his father¡¯s documents and piss on his mother¡¯s newly knitted scarf. Now, he was thirty years old with a family and a sessful career. Yet, he was crying like a baby in front of Song Wan. Song Wan patted her son¡¯s shoulder gently. In that instant, she really wished she could have killed Li Manni and her family. In the other Chu vi, the Li family was busy bossing the maids around acting like a tyrant in Chu Lui¡¯s house. They were not in the least bit worried about their livelihood. With theirpany and house gone, they could afford to do nothing as long as they have their son-inw. They could continue to live their usual lives. The vi wasn¡¯t bad at all. It was much betterpared to their old house. They estimated thatnd prices here should be quite high. As far as they were concerned, this was a private vi, and thend belonged to the Chu¡¯s family estate. Chu Jiang had the foresight to purchase it when he was much younger. Even the surrounding gardens were privately owned by the Chu¡¯s. If a high-rise building had been built in it and opened to the public, they would be able to enjoy a huge profit from its sale. The Chu family had no shortage of money. They had a variety of flowers nted here with a dedicatedndscaper to oversee its daily maintenance. Chu Jiang and Song Wan woulde frequently to do some gardening like growing vegetables or nting new flowers to de-stress. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a naturally peaceful ce like this so the Chu family had preferred to keep these few plots ofnd for their private use ande whenever they were free. Chapter 446 - A Bunch of Shameless People Chapter 446: A Bunch of Shameless People Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was nightfall. Mr. and Mrs. Li had been discussing for the whole evening. ¡°Will the Chu family agree? Mrs. Li was feeling doubtful about this. After all, this was such a big house. If it was up to them, she definitely wouldn¡¯t give it away. Not even to her son and daughter-inw. Would the Chu family really give it to them? ¡°He is my son-inw. Can he deny what I want?¡± There wasn¡¯t an ounce of worry in Mr. Li. ¡°If only Chu Lui had lent us a hand in the first ce, we won¡¯t be in this predicament with the dire state of ourpany and the house being foreclosed by the bank. This was what they owed us. Manni has been their daughter-inw for four years, and now she is going to give birth to their heir. It is only right that they help us. Otherwise, we won¡¯t allow them to divorce, and none of the Chu family members will be able to see our maternal grandchild again.¡± After hearing what her husband had said, Mrs. Li hardened herself. Actually, she was having some regrets. If she had only known that they would be staying here, they should have asked for the vi from Chu Lui. Anyway, this was not the only real estate that he possessed. They could have shifted here instead. When Li Manni was hospitalized, Mrs. Li had witnessed how badly Song Wan was trying to tter them. If she had asked for this house in the first ce, Song Wan would have given it to her without in a heartbeat. Mrs. Li was dead set on wanting the house, and she wanted them to transfer the deed to her family. Mr. Li only wanted the house. With a house this big, everything was open for discussion. Mr. Li and Mrs. Li had set their eyes on this house, and they would make sure they have it. Naturally, Mr. Li wanted the house and more. He would also like to have undevelopednd that came along with the house. With its essibility, every inch of this real estate would be equivalent to gold in the future. Regardless of whether they wanted to sell it or construct a building, this plot ofnd would allow the Li family to make theireback within a few years. Although Mr. and Mrs. Li were both absorbed in their own thoughts, they managed to sleep soundly on this night. They almost slept until morning. How could they be so slow? Mrs. Li was famished, but the maid was too slow. She became impatient and rushed them constantly. Meanwhile, the maid felt mistreated. Ever since this family set foot into the house, her workload had increased so much more. In the past, she only had to cook for two people. The master wasn¡¯t fussy with food. He wouldn¡¯t mind her cooking as long as it didn¡¯t taste too bad. However, it was an entirely different story with her mistress¡¯ family members. They wanted pork, chicken, and fish. It flustered her to have to kill a chicken or a fish every day. Her food tasted disgusting when she cooked too fast. Yet, if she was too slow, they picked on her, too. How could they take everything for granted when they were living under someone else¡¯s roof? This was truly a weird family. The sound of the main door opening could be hearding from the outside. Soon, the door opened. Song Wan entered. She scanned. ¡°Parent-inw, you¡¯re here.¡± Mr. Li asked as he got to his feet, smiling. Mrs. Li snorted and turned her face away. She continued to put up the pretense of being angry. ¡°Mom.¡± Li Manni tugged at her mother¡¯s clothes. Then, she stood up and approached Song Wan. However, before she could touch her mother-inw¡¯s clothes, Song Wan avoided her with hatred in her eyes. Li Manni halted. She was feeling puzzled as she wondered what had happened to cause Song Wan to act out in this manner. Her fingers paused in mid-air as she felt a sense of crisis. Song Wan didn¡¯t wait for Li Manni to respond. She walked to the sofa and sat down. No wonder her son refused toe back here. The Li family had upied this ce thoroughly. They really thought of this ce as their own house. Had they forgotten that this house had belonged to the Chu family? ¡°Mom, where is Ah Lui?¡± Li Manni took a sit close beside Song Wan out of habit. However, Song Wan avoided her again skillfully. The embarrassed Li Manni was at a loss as her hands fumbled to find a ce to rest. Song Wan masked her indifference perfectly. ¡°Ah Lui has gone to work. I¡¯m here to visit you.¡± Mrs. Li snorted. ¡°How can youe empty-handed? Where is your sincerity?¡± Song Wan didn¡¯t feel the need to bring any gifts when she wasing to her own house. ¡°This house is not bad, right?¡± Song Wan wasn¡¯t bothered with Mrs. Li. As she asked about the house, Mr. Li¡¯s eyes lit up. What a coincidence. She actually offered herself on the tter even before they had asked. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not bad.¡± Mr. Li chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we may have to stay here for a while longer until we¡¯ve found a ce to move in,¡± he said this on purpose. If Song Wan was smart, she would offer to transfer the house deed under their name. A house in exchange for a grandchild. It wasn¡¯t a bad deal. ¡°Oh.¡± The smile on Song Wan¡¯s face became colder, more distant. ¡°There are plenty of houses in the market. You can look for a ce to rent. There¡¯s no need for you to stay in someone else¡¯s house. Don¡¯t you feel bad about it?¡± That shocked Mr. Li, and he couldn¡¯t speak for a very long time. Was Song Wan an idiot, or was she just dim-witted? How could she chase them out? Had Mr. Li taken a wrong step? Shouldn¡¯t he have kept quiet and not take the initiative to talk about the house? Did he express himself properly, or was Song Wan just in dumb? ¡°Oh...¡± Mr. Liughed it off. ¡°There¡¯s no rush in getting the house. Moreover, Manni is in the first trimester, and her pregnancy has not been stable. We will stay here and look after her for the time being to save us the worrying.¡± Yes. Nothing could go wrong when they speak of Li Manni¡¯s baby. ¡°I see.¡± Song Wan replied as though she had suddenly recalled something. Mrs. Li smirked. ¡°How was the one to cause our Manni to be hospitalized? Her body is still recovering from the trauma. Even now.¡± If it was in the past, Song Wan would try to pacify them out of guilt and dly offer them the deed to this house. She would give it to them to make them happy. After all, it was just a house. She could live without it. However, right now, she was unwilling to give the Li family anything. Not the house, and not even a strand of her hair. Song Wan stood up. She had no wish to dawdle as she was worried she wouldn¡¯t be able to contain herself if she had to see this family for a second longer. Then, a fight would really happen between her and the Li family in this house. She would have loved to tear Mrs. Li¡¯s face into shreds with her own hands. ¡°You have stayed long enough in this house!¡± Song Wan delivered the blow to them abruptly. Mr. Li was beginning to feel upset. ¡°Parent-inw, what do you mean?¡± What had she meant when she said ¡®stayed long enough¡¯? Mr. Li asked cautiously. Was it exactly like what he was thinking? ¡°Nothing.¡± Song Wan didn¡¯t want to be bothered with their nonsense. Chapter 447 - Move Out? Over Their Dead Bodies Chapter 447: Move Out? Over Their Dead Bodies Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Xiao Juan,¡± she called out for the maid. The tiny-framed maid wiped her hands and ran out. Good. The real mistress was here. ¡°Pack their things up and get them to move out as soon as possible.¡± Xiao Juan was ted. She almost jumped with joy when she heard that. Great. This family was finally moving out. If they had stayed any longer, she would quit her job because they were simply being too difficult. She went and packed their things up promptly. ¡°Song Wan, what is the meaning of this?¡± Mrs. Li stood up violently. She pointed her finger in Song Wan¡¯s face and scolded, ¡°Have the dogs eaten all your conscience in the Chu family? My Manni has been married into your family for four years. She has never done anything wrong to your family. Now, you are chasing us out of the house? Aren¡¯t you also chasing your grandchild out, too?¡± ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go. Get the divorce right now.¡± ¡°Good. Let them divorce immediately.¡± The gloom finally showed on Song Wan¡¯s face. Mrs. Li was feeling smug when she mentioned the word ¡®divorce¡¯. She had no fear because she was certain that Song Wan wouldn¡¯t desert her grandchild, and so she was constantly talking about it. At this juncture, Song Wan would smile and pacify her, but she would never respond in kind. Right now, she had actually said it. Mrs. Li was shocked beyond words. Mr. Li, on the other hand, red at her. Out of all things, why would she talk about the divorce? Great. He wanted to see how his wife was going to round this up. ¡°I...¡± Mrs. Li opened her mouth, but she didn¡¯t know what to say next. She was full of arrogance mere seconds ago, and now, she was behaving like a deted balloon. It was gone. ¡°Please move out of here quickly.¡± Song Wan didn¡¯t bother to go on. ¡°I will be back tonight, and I hope you will be gone by then. Or else, I will use force to chase you out. As for the divorce, I hope you will agree to it quickly, too.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Mrs. Chu. It¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Mr. Li intercepted quickly trying to put in a good word. His face was burning with embarrassment. This was the first time he was being humble. Everyone had treated him with respect especially after Chu Lui became his son-inw. Who could be more impressive than him in his social circle? Yet now, he was pleading humbly to another like a dog. ¡°I¡¯m not mistaken.¡± Song Wan cut him off. ¡°Haven¡¯t you been asking for a divorce? Fine. We¡¯ll let them get a divorce. As for the baby...¡± Her line of vision stopped on Li Manni. ¡°We don¡¯t want someone else¡¯s child. Our family may be rich. We can donate money, threw it away, squander it or even burn it, but we won¡¯t raise another man¡¯s child.¡± Li Manni went pale as her body became overwhelmed with a chill. It went from her sole all the way to her head. She ced her hand on her stomach. Her fingers were gripping so tightly that her knuckles were turning white. This child... she had never doubted that her baby wasn¡¯t Chu Lui¡¯s. Even if it really wasn¡¯t, she would insist it was. She didn¡¯t allow this incident to affect her status in the Chu family. All because of this baby, she had managed to stay in the Chu family. Otherwise, with Chu Lui¡¯s temper, she would be long gone. However, Song Wan was pointing at her stomach, iming that her baby was not her grandchild. Song Wan was so certain of her usation that she could disregard everyone¡¯s feelings. How could the Chu family be so sure that she wasn¡¯t carrying Chu Lui¡¯s baby? They hadn¡¯t checked, asked, or even heard her say anything. They hadn¡¯t asked her for an exnation. How could they be so sure? ¡°Move out as soon as you can.¡± With that, Song Wan turned and left. She had no wish to see the Li family anymore. When she left, she was smiling. However, her eyes were tearing up. It wouldn¡¯t make a difference even if they moved out. She still wouldn¡¯t have a grandchild. The Li family naturally wouldn¡¯t move out that easily. As Xiao Juan was packing their belongings, Mrs. Li went crazy and unpacked everything putting them back in the house. They couldn¡¯t leave, not even when they die. If they left, they would have to sleep on the streets. ¡°Manni, tell me the truth.¡± Mrs. Li pulled Li Manni¡¯s hand. It was the first time she was being so harsh on her daughter. ¡°Are you carrying Chu Lui¡¯s child? Is Song Wan telling the truth?¡± Mrs. Li knew the Chus well. They wouldn¡¯t say such nonsense if they didn¡¯t have the proof. If that was the truth, the problem would lie on the identity of her maternal grandchild. Li Manni¡¯s mouth went agape. She shook her head. She had no clue. She really didn¡¯t. It was possible that Chu Lui might be her baby¡¯s father, but so would Mi Dongfeng. That man could be her baby¡¯s father, too. Mrs. Li sank her buttocks down onto the sofa. Her daughter¡¯s expression told her everything she needed to know. Suddenly, she got to her feet. A loud pnded on Li Manni¡¯s face. ¡°Manni, how can you behave so immorally? Where are you going to find a man like Chu Lui? What were you thinking? How can you do something so shameless?¡± Shameless? Li Manniughed. Right. She was shameless. She might be shameless, but she didn¡¯t cause all these. Why was everyone criticizing her and ming her, but no one had med Chu Lui. No wonder. Mrs. Li clenched her teeth. The Chus had been so determined for them to move out no matter what. They wouldn¡¯t have anywhere to stay if they moved out because they were no longer who they used to be. Without Chu Lui behind them, how were they going to survive? Mrs. Li wasn¡¯t stupid. Song Wan might have chased them out, but that didn¡¯t mean they have to go. Anyway, Manni¡¯s stomach was not showing signs of her pregnancy, and she hadn¡¯t given birth. No one could say for sure Chu Lui wasn¡¯t the father. As long as they insisted the baby¡¯s father was Chu Lui, the Chus wouldn¡¯t be able to chase them away. She thought of all the possibilities. The Chu family was a ripe and soft persimmon for her to pinch. However, they seemed to forget that the Chu family was never a soft persimmon. Neither were they a hard persimmon. At least, they could still bite into a hard one. The Chu family members were made of steel. One would lose one¡¯s teeth if one tried to take a bite at them. Mrs. Li was prepared to stay here shamelessly and not move. It was impossible for them to move out... even more so for them to agree to the divorce. Although she had been constantly bringing up the topic of divorce, she hadn¡¯t meant for it to happen. It was all a show to force Song Wan. Now that Song Wan was the one to say it, Mrs. Li became upset. ¡°They haven¡¯t moved out?¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s voice was filled with certainty without a doubt. He knew the Li family well. They wouldn¡¯t relent if it wasn¡¯t beneficial to them. Why would they leave otherwise? If they had, they wouldn¡¯t be the Li family. Chapter 448 Chapter 448: Untitled Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°They dare not move?¡± Song Wan snorted. ¡°That¡¯s not up to them. I really wanted to kill them.¡± At the thought of how Li Manni had been poisoning her son, she felt as though someone had gripped her heart. That throbbing and aching pain had almost driven her crazy. The victim was her son¡ªthe man who was full of purpose in his life. He had not driven himself mad, which only showed his immense willpower. If it was someone else, that person would have driven himself crazy by now. It was like that for her son. Her heart went out to him the more nonchnt he acted and the more he hid his emotions. She knew he was bottling all his emotions up and hiding them. He bore his heartache and shouldered his pain alone. He didn¡¯t deserve this severe punishment no matter what wrong he had done in the past. As anticipated, the Li family didn¡¯t leave. Song Wan had said some really harsh words to them, but they simply refused to move out. That family had made up their mind to stay, and no amount of beating or scolding would force them out. Chu Lui opened the door and strode into the house. The television was on, and there was leftover food uncleared from the dining table. Mrs. Li was holding the remote control in her hand when she heard the door open. She nervously threw it away, and it fell onto the floor. ¡°Chu... Chu Lui...¡± Mrs. Li stood up in a hurry. She was so terrified of Chu Lui as though she had seen a ghost. ¡°Chu Lui, what are you doing here?¡± Chu Lui walked over and stood right in front of her. He replied to her in a monotone voice devoid of all emotion. ¡°This is my house. Why can¡¯t Ie? But you...¡± He smirked. ¡°My mom told you to leave. Why are you still here?¡± Mrs. Li was speechless and guilty as she faced Chu Lui especially when she knew that he was not the father of her daughter¡¯s baby¡ªher maternal grandchild. It was such a big embarrassment for him to be made a cuckold. With her guilty conscience and the overwhelming pressure that Chu Lui was giving her, Mrs. Li could feel her pain in her chest again. The devastating pressure was too much for a person to bear. ¡°Chu Lui, you see...¡± she stuttered. Right now, there was no air of seniority on her. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t wish to see you.¡± Chu Lui picked up the remote control on the floor. He pressed a button, and the television screen went ck. ¡°Mrs. Li, take your things and get out of my house now.¡± Chu Lui wanted to change everything in the house. They were filthy and needed recing especially after the Li family had used them. Everything in the house became trash. ¡°Chu Lui, don¡¯t go too far!¡± This time, it was Mr. Li. He stormed in from the outside, pointing his finger at Chu Lui as he roared. ¡°No matter what, we are your seniors. How can a junior talk to his seniors like this? Didn¡¯t your parents teach you about manners? ¡°It is not up to Mr. Li to preach about how my parents brought me up.¡± Chu Lui narrowed his dark eyes. He walked over to Mrs. Li, took out something, and put it in front of her. ¡°Mrs. Li, you dropped something.¡± With shaking hands, Mrs. Li took the thing that was handed to her. ¡°A man sent this to me a few days ago. I was hoping that it won¡¯te in handy, but I think Mrs. Li will like it.¡± Chu Lui added. Mrs. Li held the envelope with her trembling hands. There was something in there, but she didn¡¯t know what it was. A sense of crisis washed over Mrs. Li, and she quickly hid the envelope behind her. Chu Lui left for his study. He came out a few minutester, went to his car, and drove away. The whole process took less than half an hour. He didn¡¯t speak to the Li family members again. From that moment on, Mr. Li knew Chu Lui was no longer that son-inw he used to be. Could it really be true that he wasn¡¯t the father of Li Manni¡¯s baby? He had harbored the thought of waiting for the baby to be born and take a paternity test since it was still in its first trimester. Perhaps, everything would be resolved once they had the DNA test. Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. Even if it turned out that Chu Lui wasn¡¯t the father, they wouldn¡¯t leave this ce. They would stand their ground. He took a very deep breath and went to open his bedroom door, intending to take a rest. When he entered the room, he saw his wife looking at something. Her back was facing him. ¡°What are you doing?¡± he suddenly asked. It gave Mrs. Li such a fright that she dropped whatever she was holding. Those humiliating photos of hers scattered on the floor. Mrs. Li was naked in them, and her wrinkled flesh was totally exposed. There were also a few photos of some men, and they were taken when the men were having sex. The man in the middle of the group was his son, Li Manxuan. The faces of the other men were covered with mosaic except for Li Manxuan¡¯s face which was clear as day. Every expression and action had been captured clearly in the photos. The realistic nature of photos was very high, but these were equivalent to looking at them in real life. ¡°What have you done?¡± Mr. Li raised his hand, and a loud pnded on Mrs. Li¡¯s face. In an instant, her aged face was swollen. The surrounding lighting shone on the photos that were scattered all over the floor. Mrs. Li and Li Manxuan¡¯s faces were on every one of those obscene photos. Mr. Li was utterly embarrassed. Fortunately, there were two people in that room. Otherwise, Mr. Li would have banged his head against the wall due to the embarrassment. He couldn¡¯t afford to shoulder the responsibility of these photos, and neither could he lose them. Mrs. Linded her buttocks on the sofa from the impact of Mr. Li¡¯s p. She wailed as she covered her hand over her face. She stuttered as she tried to exin to her husband. However, what good would that do to them? They had the photos while the negatives were in someone else¡¯s possession. The Li family might be down on their luck now, but they used to be affluent, and many still recognized them. They could only imagine the consequence if the photos were leaked out. Their whole family would drown in the gossip with them as the main topic. Stepping out of their house would be wishful thinking much less starting another business. They would be buried under gossip before they could have the chance to rebuild their lives. ¡°Why are you still standing here?¡± He gave her a hard kick in her buttocks. ¡°Get up. Pick up the photos and burn them.¡± Then, Mrs. Li started to do as he said clumsily. Each time her fingers touched the photos, she could feel her heart skip a beat. It was unbearable. She picked everything up and burned them all in the kitchen. Her clothes were soaked with her sweat by the time she was done. ¡°What do we do now?¡± She moved her face close to her husband. ¡°If anyone finds out, it would be the end for Manxuan and me. With me as the whore and our son selling his butt, we would be the biggest scandal of the century.¡± Chapter 449 - Whose Child was That? Chapter 449: Whose Child was That? Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What else can we do other than moving out?¡± Mr. Li raised his hand with the intention of pping his wife again. She had thoroughly embarrassed him. He wasn¡¯t stupid. Now that he thought about it, Chu Lui must have nned the entrapment and let them fall in themselves. No wonder he wasn¡¯t in a rush for them to move out. He was waiting for them to do it on their own. He was vicious, truly vicious. Mr. Li was so terrified that he broke out in cold sweat. This time, he took the rumors that had been circting within the business industry seriously. Chu Lui was not one to be trifled with. One wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the consequences if it happened. It would be easier to resolve if it was anyone else, but not Chu Lui. He would chew that person up and then spit out the bones clean. He was unscrupulous, and he would resort to anything. ¡°Are we really leaving?¡± Mrs. Li was very unwilling to leave as she carried her suitcase. Where would they stay if they leave? While they stayed here, they had the maid take care of everything including their meals. They could afford to throw the leftovers away. Where would they call home now? ¡°You don¡¯t want to leave? Do you want your photos to leak everywhere?¡± Mr. Li looked down at his wife. ¡°Who will want to see that wrinkled body of yours? Do you seriously think that people will appreciate that? I guess with your old age, you can afford to let yourself go through that. Don¡¯t you?¡± At the mention of her photographs, she shut her mouth; and she didn¡¯t say anything further. Just like that, the Li family moved out of Chu Lui¡¯s little vi that very same night. They rented an apartment which would be sufficient for them for the time being. However, they didn¡¯t have much money to utilize. They had withdrawn their money in advance without anyone¡¯s knowledge. If not for their foresight, they would be roaming on the streets now. In the past, they had Chu Lui. He had provided them with a house and paid for their meals. Now, they had to do everything themselves. Renting the apartment itself had cost them a huge chunk of their money, and they had to set aside some for their meals as well as daily expenses. Li Manni had always enjoyed the life of being a rich girl. She hadn¡¯t had a tough day after she married Chu Lui. She had everything she wanted. The whole Li family was unhappy with the newly rented apartment. The bathroom was small and so were the bedrooms. The wallpaper was peeling away. There was also a weird stench inside. However, with the money they had at the moment, this was what they could afford. The whole family barely slept on the first night. They were busy cursing andining about each other. All of which were targeted at Li Manni. Li Manni put up with her parents¡¯ me. She stared out the window in dazed and disbelief at her current predicament. No. it wasn¡¯t possible. She didn¡¯t believe it. There was a fifty-percent chance that the baby was Chu Lui¡¯s. He set a trap for her just like how he did to Xia Ruoxin because he wanted to divorce her. He wanted to ruin her like how he did to Xia Ruoxin. He wanted to ruin her reputation and for her to leave to another country all because he wanted to be with that wretched woman again. Yes. That must be it. It was definitely that. She stood up and dug out a ton of things from the drawer. She took out her countless bottles of cosmetics and started to apply them on her face as she looked into the dimly lit mirror. She didn¡¯t stop until the haggard face waspletely covered by the colors of her cosmetics. However, it didn¡¯t manage to hide the grief between her eyebrows. Knock, knock... She knocked on the door. It was a Saturday. She knew Chu Lui would be here today. It was his routine toe to his parents¡¯ ce during the weekends. ¡°Who is it?¡± Song Wan came out of the kitchen in time to open the door. When she saw who was standing outside, she tried to close the door. ¡°Mom.¡± Li Manni called out. Her throat was dry and hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m not your mother!¡± Song Wan spat at her coldly about to close the door. However, Li Manni forced herself through forcefully by using her body. As much as Song Wan hated her, she wouldn¡¯t cause harm to Li Manni. Moreover, that woman was pregnant. Li Manni went in uninvited. The already-unpleasant atmosphere in the house became worse. Cough. ¡°Cousin-inw,e. Sit.¡± Du Jingtang quickly shifted himself to make space for her, but he felt something was wrong. His auntie wasn¡¯t very happy at his cousin-inw. That showed that he was in the dark about many other things. ¡°Thank you.¡± Li Manni sat down, but she felt ufortable the moment her buttocks touched the sofa. It felt as though the surface of the sofa was made of needles that were pricking her. She could neither sit, stand, nor wait in peace. At the moment, no one was talking in the living room. ¡°I¡¯ll call my cousin down.¡± Du Jingtang ran up the stairs to get Chu Lui. His hand went to his other elbow. The atmosphere felt weird, and so were his feelings. Even the people downstairs were behaving strangely. ¡°Brother.¡± He knocked. ¡°Your wife is here.¡± The door opened with a creak. Du Jingtang suddenly shuddered as Chu Lui came out. Had something happened? Perhaps, it was worse than he had imagined. ¡°Bro, wait for me.¡± He followed quickly. It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to see what was happening, but he could feel that Chu Lui was not in a good mood. He was worried that his cousin might do something out of anger. He wanted to be there to pacify him. His cousin-inw was pregnant. She wouldn¡¯t be able to take his beating. Moreover, Du Jingtang was a grown man so he would be able to take a few blows. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chu Lui went downstairs with his hands inside his pockets. No one knew how tightly his hands had clenched into two balls of fists until it was hurting him. If he didn¡¯t do that, there was no guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t beat someone up. Li Manni stood up and put a smile on her face. In the end, she looked worse than when she was crying. ¡°I wish to speak to you.¡± ¡°There is nothing for us to talk about.¡± Chu Lui outright rejected her. He didn¡¯t give her a chance. ¡°Chu Lui!¡± Li Manni shouted his name. This time, sheughed. It was for herself and the four years she had spent on him. ¡°Do you feel that it is not enough for one Xia Ruoxin? That¡¯s why you wanted to create another one?¡± Cold sweat broke out on Du Jingtang¡¯s forehead. Gosh, why was she mentioning that woman¡¯s name and rubbing her own nose in it? She mustn¡¯t. Not in front of Chu Lui. Was she tired of living? Chu Lui took his hands out of his pockets. He headed straight for Li Manni and looked down condescendingly at her. ¡°Tell me. Why are youparing yourself with her? No matter what she did, she didn¡¯t make me a cuckold by bearing another man¡¯s child.¡± Standing so close to him suddenly brought a sense of unexinable danger to Li Manni. Instinctively, she cowered. Then, she looked at Chu Lui who had blocked the light from her face. She realized there was a deep loathing in his eyes. The chord in her heart snapped in that instant. Chapter 450 - Bitter Coffee Chapter 450 Bitter Coffee Chu Lui bent his body towards Li Manni and grabbed her chin hard. All he had seen in the past was her gentle face and kind nature. This was the wife he had chosen for himself. In order for her to be able to marry him, he dealt a deadly blow to another woman. This was the wife he had doted on for the past four years, and this was how she had treated him. ¡°Li Manni, tell me. Is the baby in your stomach mine?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s hand rested on Li Manni¡¯s stomach. His cold fingertips were cold devoid of any body temperature. It shook Li Manni¡¯s heart, and she felt pain in her stomach. She almost thought this man was going to shove his hand straight into her stomach. Her face became pale in an instant as she stared at the gloomy-faced man before her. Her hands and feet went numb. Did he know something? No. No way. He couldn¡¯t have. There was no way he could have known about that. Chu Lui gripped Li Manni¡¯s chin harder with his hand, and her face went ashen. At the same time, her heart was thumping with anxiety as unease began to well inside her. She could also feel that his hand was sucking all the heat from her body. ¡°Ah Lui...¡± Song Wan wanted to go to him, but Chu Jiang pulled her back. He shook his head at her. This was their son¡¯s personal matter. It would be best if they didn¡¯t interfere or question him. He would resolve it in his own way. Chu Lui¡¯s face was emotionless. He simply stared at Li Manni with indifference in his eyes. There were no feelings, emotions, or love. Not even sympathy. Her evasion meant she was afraid that he would see her through. After all, he was Chu Lui. If he didn¡¯t possess even a tiny bit of observation, he wouldn¡¯t be worthy of the Chu family name. Neither would he be worthy of running such a bigpany like Chu Enterprise. He knew the conclusion, but he still wasn¡¯t able to ept it when he saw the confirmation in Li Manni¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tell me, Li Manni. Is it?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice became softer and softer. A gust of wind blew at them bringing along the frigid and piercing cold from the frosty snow. It took Li Manni a long time to find her voice. ¡°Lui, are you trying to treat me like how you did to Xia Ruoxin four years ago? You can smear my character and doubt my loyalty. However, you can¡¯t doubt the identity of our baby.¡± As Li Manni said, two rolls of tears fell from her eyes down her ashen face. Finally, theynded on the back of Chu Lui¡¯s hand. Chu Lui merely sneered. Such beauty in those tears. In the past, he had been blinded by this woman. He thought he was a smart man, but in reality, he was the stupidest man who had been yed by this woman. He was such a failure to live his life in vain. ¡°You tell me.¡± Li Manni was determined to deny it to the till. ¡°Natural medicine will tell you if the baby inside me is yours.¡± Li Manni was dead set on betting on this fifty-percent chance. She said it before. It could be Mi Dongfeng¡¯s, or it could be Chu Lui¡¯s. If she didn¡¯t hold on to this chance, she would fall into without any possibility of redeeming herself right here before this man. ¡°You want to know why?¡± Chu Lui suddenlyughed. It was an icy and terrifyingugh. He walked to the cab at the side, opened it, and took out a document. Then, he came back and shoved it into Li Manni¡¯s face. ¡°Do you want to take a look at what you have done to me? ¡°Do you want to see why I¡¯m so confident that the baby in you is not mine? ¡°Do you also wish to see why I am not allowing you any leeway? Li Manni, no two may keep counsel putting one away in this world. As long as you have done it, someone will find out the truth one day.¡± With her shaking hands, Li Manni flipped through the document. Her expression became more dramatic as she read. Before she could finish reading, there was a loud p. Her hands were grabbing at her hair. This wasn¡¯t possible. How could it be? Didn¡¯t he say that this was medicine for nerve suppression? He said this wasn¡¯t poison. Even if it really was¡ªwith modern medicine being so developed, how could it eliminate a man¡¯s fertility? However, that was the way it was supposed to be. Mi Dongfeng had really done it. He had obtained the medicine from somewhere, used a woman¡¯s unwillingness to reconcile with her fate, and a man¡¯s trust for his n to seed. It had been four years since Chu Lui had consumed the medicine. Why wasn¡¯t it detected during his body checkups all these years? To put it simply, the medicine wasn¡¯t easy to detect. As long as the man was not checking on his fertility, no one would have thought of it. It was stated clearly in the report. Within the first year of consuming this medicine, it would greatly affect a man¡¯s fertility. After two years, that man would lose his ability to get a woman pregnant. Chu Lui had been taking it for the past four years. There was no way he could have conceived a child with any woman. Song Wan was feeling sorrowful at the sight of the report. Her body wavered, and she fell on the floor. Du Jingtang was stunned. He quickly moved and carried Song Wan onto the sofa. He shoved everything that was on the sofa onto the floor to make space for Song Wan. He almostnded a kick at Li Manni who was upying most of it. ¡°Auntie. Auntie, how are you feeling?¡± He kept patting his hand on Song Wan¡¯s cheek. She opened her eyes and felt her hand on that document. There were no tears in her eyes, although she was sad. She gave Du Jingtang everything she was holding Then, sheid her hands over her face and covered her eyes. That was a feeling of despair and heartache. Du Jingtang was stunned. He stood up and read the report page by page. His expression became worse as he read. Suddenly, he had the urge to destroy that report. He finished thest page. Finally, he understood. He truly understood why his cousin had changed overnight and not bothered about what was happening to the Li family¡¯spany. Chu Lui¡¯s tolerance was indeed high. If it had happened to Du Jingtang, he would rather risk everything and bear the murder charges so as to kill Li Manni, that vicious woman. Wait. He recalled something. ¡°Cousin, did you realize something wrong with your coffee?¡± he suddenly asked. Li Manni froze at his question. A look of panic shed across her eyes. Du Jingtang registered everything about her. Naturally, so did Chu Lui. ¡°The coffee she made is always too bitter.¡± Chu Lui put stress on each word as he replied. He was staring intently at Li Manni¡¯s face. Until now, he was still in disbelief. The one who had made him like this was the same person who had been sleeping beside him for the past four years. The same person who had fed him the medicine so easily without his knowledge. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Du Jingtang stepped forward. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes. She had put something in your coffee. It happened more than once. She said it was cocoa powder. At that time, I was puzzled. How can your taste bud be so strange to love that kind of thing? So, that was not cocoa powder, but poison.¡± Chapter 451 - Ignorance is The Best Excuse Chapter 451 Ignorance is The Best Excuse ¡°No, I didn¡¯t...¡± Li Manni shook her head, refusing to admit. ¡°That was genuinely coffee, but it was a special breed I especially bought. It¡¯s not some poison. Lui, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t love me, but you can¡¯t make me be a scapegoat of such heinous crime.¡± Lui leaned on his side. His dark eyes never opened once... until a long timeter when he slowly opened them. Those eyes were void of emotions. The corner of his lips curved and then fell. It was slightly cold with a hint of bloodlust. ¡°I¡¯m asking onest time. Who does the child belong to?¡± Chu Lui was unexpectedly calm, but this made Li Manni even more fearful and petrified. ¡°The child is yours, yours!¡± Li Manni hugged her stomach tightly. She couldn¡¯t admit it. Otherwise, she would lose everything, without even a sliver of chance left for herself. There was a possibility that Chu Lui was deceiving her. He was least used to i VSTEHU F e,[a]Yes, she must hold her ground. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital. I believe the doctor can prove whose child it really is. Don¡¯t think that we can only do a DNA test after the child is born. Even though it¡¯s just one-month old, it¡¯s still possible. Don¡¯t ask me how; the doctor will know.¡± Chu Lui was tired of this. She still wanted to ½«Õ⺢×ÓÀµÔÚËûÉíÉÏÂð [b] at this point? He was infertile so how did she get pregnant? ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I¡¯m not going!¡± Li Manni cowered. It almost looked like she was bing one with the corner of the wall. She didn¡¯t want to go to the doctors, and she definitely didn¡¯t want to go for the stupid DNA test. No way in hell. Song Wan sat up. She took a deep breath to regainposure, and then her gazended on Li Manni. ¡°Ah Lui, I don¡¯t want to see her anymore. I¡¯m tired. Let her leave.¡± Li Manni deceived her and her son to the point where they were unable to have any more offspring. ¡°Mother, please believe me.¡± Li Manni knew that Song Wan was the most softhearted. She almost dashed forward to Song Wan. She wanted her trust and support. However, Du Jingtang shifted in front of Song Wan. Idiot. Was she expecting to take his aunty or her baby¡¯s life by rushing forward like that? Song Wan gestured for Du Jingtang to move. She still sat on the sofa as her gaze flitted across Li Manni and thennded on an unknown ce. ¡°Manni, I thought I treated you very well, even better than Xia Ruoxin. I was never considerate towards her, but I treated you like my own daughter. I¡¯ve never let you down, but what about you? Tell me, what have you done? I really hope I was wrong, but am I? Manni, can you swear that your child belongs to Ah Lui? Can you swear that you¡¯ve never done anything to let Ah Lui down? ¡°Do you dare to? Tell me, do you?¡± ¡°I...¡± Li Manni¡¯s lips parted and closed, but she could not say a word. ¡°I swear...¡± The words just left her mouth when she saw Song Wan sat up. ¡°Li Manni, you shouldn¡¯t swear an oath without meaning it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll really get struck by lightning.¡± Li Manni trembled uncontrobly. She ced a hand on her stomach. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know.¡± She clenched her fist. ¡°The baby could be that man¡¯s, but it could be Chu Lui¡¯s, too.¡± Song Wan could only shut her eyes in resignation. She understood everything now. ¡®I don¡¯t know¡¯ was indeed the best answer, but it also shed light on the situation. Du Jingtang¡¯s heart went out for Song Wan. She had cared for him since young. Everything his cousin received, he received one, too. Looking at her current state, it was no wonder he felt bad for her. If his mom found out about it, she would definitely burst out in tears. He walked forwards and picked up the pages of the report one by one and then sat back down beside Song Wan. He ced an arm around her shoulders andforted her silently. This Li Manni was really horrendous. It was no wonder everyone said that the most toxic was a woman¡¯s heart. He finally saw it with his own eyes. She drugged her own husband, and for four years at that. Did she even know what she had done? It did not matter whether she did it deliberately or whether she was being used; she should not have done it nheless. Her actions ruined the entire Chu family and his cousin¡¯s life. How could a man on top of the world like him suffer from such a blow? It was still unknown who the father of the baby in her womb was. Chu Lui raised an eyebrow ndly. ¡°Manni, you should be clear how I¡¯m like. Do you think this report is fake? Let me tell you it¡¯s as real as it can be. More than you, I want to believe that it¡¯s fake, but... it. Is. Real.¡± His every word pierced through Li Manni¡¯s heart. Li Manni stumbled back, her pale lips trembling as certain despair radiated from her. Real, real... It was real? ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The door outside was opened with a thud. Mrs. Li stared at the scene in front of her, stunned. She still couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard. Poison? What poison? What drug? Rat poison or poison for cockroaches? Was this the medieval times when there¡¯s a need for poison? Du Jingtang grabbed an apple from the table and took a huge bite. ¡°Madam Li, I believe you heard everything just now. Your daughter poisoned my cousin for four years. Is this the so-called matters you taught her?¡± Mrs. Li hurried over to Li Manni and grabbed her sleeve, identally tearing her skin in the process. Li Manni broke out in cold sweat from the pain, but she didn¡¯t dare shout. ¡°Manni, speak. Tell mom if you really poisoned Chu Lui. That drug...¡± ¡°Mom, I...¡± Li Manni didn¡¯t know what to say either. ¡°Tell me, what kind of drug is that?¡± Mrs. Li stood was outside for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t hear very clearly. All she caught was some drug on Chu Lui. ¡°Mom, I really didn¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t know that the drug would cause infertility!¡± Stop pressing her for answers anymore. ¡°That person didn¡¯t tell me that it would make him infertile when he gave it to me.¡± Li Manni shook her head. ¡°Mom, I really didn¡¯t know. I really didn¡¯t know things would turn out like this. I just wanted him to love me because I realized he obviously still had Xia Ruoxin in his heart, but there wasn¡¯t a day when he was able to forget her. He kept everything from her in the past as if they were a treasure and kept it hidden. I was jealous and afraid. I was scared that I would lose him one day.¡± [a]Please trante this part toplete the thought. [b]Please trante this toplete the thought. Chapter 452 - Afford to Lose Chapter 452 Afford to Lose ¡°... There was a time when he was listless and couldn¡¯t sleep well, and his temper was extremely unstable as well. After that, I met a man who said he had a drug that could stabilize a person¡¯s mood. At that time, I thought that as long as his mood was peaceful, he would stop thinking about certain stuff... so I tried to get some. ¡°It¡¯s just... when I gave Lui some, his mood would lift instantly, and he stopped thinking about that woman so I thought the drug worked. ¡°... So I kept feeding him. ¡°Until that man came and looked for me four yearster. He said it was poison and forced me to...¡± Li Manni stopped abruptly, but everyone knew what she was going to say. Then, that person forced her to bed? So she had another man and got pregnant with a child, but that child wasn¡¯t Chu Lui¡¯s. Yet, she still wanted to throw the ball to Chu Lui and make the Chu family raise someone else¡¯s rogue child up? ¡°But I never imagined that the drug would make... make someone...¡± Li Manni continued to speak, almost rambling. It was as if a bomb suddenly went off inside her without a single warning. The child inside her was supposed to be her ticket to getting everything, but now, it made her lose everything in a sh. An infertile man could never make his wife pregnant so the child inside her was not the Chu family¡¯s. Mrs. Li¡¯s eyes widened. Gosh. What did she hear? Her daughter had drugged Chu Lui for four years so now Chu Lui was unable to give birth. No wonder Chu Lui never suspected that Manni¡¯s baby was his because he could never have a child. No matter how many children Li Manni carried, none of them would be Chu Lui¡¯s. In that instant, her limbs iled uselessly. If that was the case, then haven¡¯t they crossed the Chu family immensely? She had nned toe over to apologize to them and see if their rtionship could be mediated, but now, she knew that there was nothing to mediate. This was the greatest misdeed ¡ªending their bloodline. She slumped to the floor helplessly. Mrs. Li was forlorn, too. She didn¡¯t believe that it was true. She didn¡¯t want to believe it was true... that her daughter¡¯s baby wasn¡¯t the Chu family¡¯s. If it wasn¡¯t the Chu family¡¯s, then what else does their Li family have? ¡°Li Manni, you better leave with that child. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you go to jail.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice was serious and wispy, but it was extremely terrifying. ¡°Leave now.¡± Chu Lui pointed to the door, his voice extremely low. If not for his calm self-discipline all these years, he would have murdered her on the spot. Mrs. Li snapped out of her daze and helped Li Manni up from the floor and left hurriedly. They did not dare to stay any longer; otherwise, they would really lose their lives. ¡°Jingtang, throw all these things away. We can still afford to throw these.¡± Song Wan waved her hand weakly. She didn¡¯t want to look at the things on the sofa anymore: tiny clothes and tiny shoes all prepared. She had ced them there in anticipation of her grandchild every day, but now, she felt like it was all mocking her. The grandchild she had looked forward to for four years was actually someone else¡¯s, and she might never have a real grandchild. Never ever. Du Jingtang nodded. He didn¡¯t care that he had lugged them in strenuously just a few moments ago. Now, he wasn¡¯t willing to take another look at them, too. With baggage in both hands, he followed behind the Li mother and daughter with his lips pursed. If they were not already dressed nicely, he would have trashed them with these bags. Li Manni turned around, wishing to take ast look at the family she stayed in for four years, but her vision blurred as two bags were emptied out in front of her. The tiny clothes and shoes inside and even the milk bottles were strewn carelessly on the floor. Then, another bag followed, and then the door shut harshly in front of her with a thud. That was when she knew that she would never enter again. Sheughed suddenly. Was this the retribution she deserved? Chu Lui was maniptive so he lost Xia Ruoxin. She learned to be calctive, and so she lost Chu Lui. She lowered her head and touched her stomach. It was all his fault. It was all him. If it were not for him, she would never have ended up like this. It¡¯s him... he was the one who caused her everything. She started to hit her own stomach as if she was going mad. ¡°It was all your fault. You.¡± Mrs. Li pulled Li Manni¡¯s hand away instantly in shock. ¡°Manni, what are you doing? Are you trying to kill yourself?¡± Li Manni onlyughed deliriously. ¡°No, I just want to kill this stray seed. Mom, for what reason should he continue to stay in this world? I hate him. I hate him.¡± Li Manni clutched the clothes at her chest, which was tight with pain. It was indeed a stray seed so why did she want it? She closed her eyes. A bead of cold tear dropped from the corner of her eye, filled with perhaps regret or hatred. Meanwhile, the Chu family was palpitating with tension. Du Jingtang parted his lips to take a deep breath asionally. He almost felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe because the tension was so heavy. His lips twitched, but he didn¡¯t know what to say now. It seemed like no words would make it better. Chu Lui walked over and squatted in front of Song Wan, grasping her icy fingers tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Song Wan opened her eyes and ced her hand on her son¡¯s face. She caressed the face that had aged immensely overnight. They were old, but her Ah Lui was still so young. How would he live on in the future without a child? ¡°Ah Lui, my poor child.¡± Song Wan pulled her son¡¯s tall figure into her embrace. She felt Chu Lui¡¯s body shivering uncontrobly. No matter how calm and stoic he seemed, he was about to break down at this point. This was his retribution. It was really karma. He finally understood the despair Xia Ruoxin felt when she found out she would never be a mother. Du Jingtang looked away, his eyes stinging with tears, too. What were they to do? Just what? The pair of mother and daughter from the Li family cut a sorry figure as they stood outside the entrance of the Chu household. Even though few people stayed around here, they were all from prestigious families and backgrounds. Despite not knowing what exactly happened at the Chu family, the sunken faces and despaired looks of the mother and daughter were enough to make people suspect something. Numerous people started to point fingers at them. Mrs. Li was a regr guest here and always arrived in a stupendous car, d in designer clothes, and was nevercking various jewels and gems as essories-unlike now where she didn¡¯t even have a ring on. She was already feeling inferior like this, not to mention in other aspects. Chapter 453 - Can’t Abort the Child Chapter 453 Can¡¯t Abort the Child Both the mother and daughter left gloomily. The further they walked, the more Mrs. Li didn¡¯t feel right. ¡°Manni, you definitely cannot keep this child.¡± Li Manni flinched and then ced her hand on her stomach. Yes, a bastard... what was the point of keeping him? At the hospital, Mrs. Li waited anxiously for the doctor¡¯s reply. However, the doctor still shook his head, ¡°Sorry, Mrs. Li, this child cannot be aborted.¡± ¡°Why not? The child must be aborted.¡± Mrs. Li¡¯s voice became sharper. What¡¯s the point of giving birth to a bastard-to be embarrassed? Obviously, she had already forgotten the child she had been calling a bastard was actually still her grandchild. ¡°The first pregnancy is very important. Furthermore, Mrs. Chu¡¯s body condition is not suitable for abortion as it might affect her future fertility chances. Please give it another thought. I can help with the surgery, but if she is unable to conceive anymore as a result, then you can only ept the consequences.¡± ¡°The first? Isn¡¯t this the second child?¡± Mrs. Li strangely asked. If this was the first pregnancy, then how could Manni have had a miscarriage before? ¡°Mrs. Li, if you do not believe us, you can always seek a second opinion.¡± The doctor pointed at the door. There were still many gynecologists that she could always ask. If they couldn¡¯t even find it out, then they should just close down their hospital. Mrs. Li was unable to voice out anything. She pulled Li Manni immediately and walked out as if she was a thief, being so cautious to avoid anyone finding out anything. She really felt like she lost all her dignity here. Both mother and daughter emerged from the hospital. They wanted to abort the baby when they entered, but when they walked out, the unborn child was still here. Both mother and daughter felt even more pressured than ever. ¡°How was it?¡± Mr. Li saw both of theming out and hurried over to ask. He had thought of all possible ways already. If they couldn¡¯t escape their current situation, then he might have to be a beggar. Therefore, he ced all his hopes on his daughter. Scared that his daughter alone might not have any weight or didn¡¯t know how to speak properly, he let Mrs. Li tag along as well. He waited for a long time before he finally saw both of them, but he didn¡¯t know if they bring good or bad news. Mrs. Li mumbled under her breath, not knowing what to say while Li Manni¡¯s lips were tugged downwards. It tugged painfully on her face and her heart at the same time. She returned to her narrow and small room, closing her door with no intention ofing out. ¡°What did you say?¡± Mr. Li breathed out heavily and stood up. ¡°Manni poisoned Chu Lui and made him infertile?¡± Mrs. Li immediately pulled Mr. Li, lowering her voice, ¡°Be careful, if not someone else might hear it, who knows what the Chu family would do to us?¡± Mr. Li broke out in a cold sweat, ¡°What you¡¯re saying, is this true?¡± ¡°If not, could it be false?¡± The thought of which had Mrs. Li in pain. ¡°That medical report, I saw it with my own eyes. It¡¯s proof from a big hospital.¡± ¡°Could it be fake? He did it just to get a divorce?¡± Mr. Li was still suspecting as the whole situation seeming to be too dramatic. They were just living their lives not reading novels, how could this have happened? ¡°How can this be fake?¡± Mrs. Li believed it. ¡°You didn¡¯t see Song Wan; furthermore, the Chu family would never take their own grandchild to y a joke. The main point is Manni herself also admitted that she gave Chu Lui the medicine, and the child is not Chu Lui¡¯s, too.¡± ¡°That shameless thing.¡± Mr. Li angrily went upstairs, wanting to beat Li Manni to death. How did he give birth to someone so deceitful? The position of a rich and powerful was underappreciated, and she went to do all those shameless things, even causing her own family to have nothing now. Mr. Li powerfully kicked the door and scolded loudly while Mrs. Li was still crying at a side. Only Li Manxuan was seated at a corner of the room, unmoving. He suddenly smiled. Chu Lui, to be cuckolded was not a great feeling; but of course, it¡¯s worse for you. You can¡¯t have any more offspring. ¡°Haha...¡± Suddenly, he started tough weirdly. Thatugh had pricked everyone¡¯s ears and even shocked Mr. Li who was still scolding. He didn¡¯t dare to do anything anymore. ¡°Manxuan, Manxuan, what happened to you...?¡± Mrs. Li scrambled over, hugging tightly Li Manxuan who had seemingly gone crazy, crying. ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, Manxuan. Tell mom, where are you ill?¡± Li Manxuan was stillughing, with his tears falling freely in the end. His tiny and bony frame was like a ghost, along with his sunken pair of eyes that didn¡¯t have any energy and a face full of a smile-making him seem so hideous. Mr. Li saw his crazy son and the useless daughter who embarrassed him thoroughly. He became so angered that he could grind his own teeth. How could he have such a useless daughter? If the Chu family would not back them anymore, then what are they going to do? As for Li Manni who was in her room, she heard all the movement outside. One moment there was scolding, another moment crying, and yet, another moment fighting. Her lips fell and held her own stomach tightly. Looking at the room that made her feel like a stranger, she ferociously hit her own stomach; but the sudden pain had made her bite her own lips without any control. The child... she must abort it; she would not give birth to it, never. Whenever she thought of that guy, she would feel disgusted. She would remember that his hands once touched her body-bit by bit, shaming her and destroying her. Now that it was proven the child is not Chu Lui¡¯s, then how could she still keep the child? It¡¯s just that... was she really going to use her own life to repay it? Lying on her bed, she never felt as despondent, as afraid, and as hateful as today. She hated that the man ruined everything she had, hated that Xia Ruoxin left but came back, and hated Chu Lui who obviously didn¡¯t love her but still married her. She hated everyone, including the child in her stomach. Within the Chu Enterprise, the CEO¡¯s door was opened. The secretary was still unused to a change in the person sitting in. ¡°Deputy, here¡¯s a contract that requires the CEO¡¯s signature. Not yours, but the CEO¡¯s.¡± Du Jingtang rubbed his eyebrow and waved his hands. ¡°I know, I will get him to sign it.¡± On one side were all the documents that were rejected because it was all his signature which didn¡¯t count. Some needed his cousin, Chu Lui, to personally sign it for the contract to be valid. Chapter 454 - This is Still My Home Chapter 454 This is Still My Home Therefore, he finally realized that it was not easy to be a CEO. The position is good-being very high and powerful, but it made one feel tortured, too. He gathered all the contracts into a pile and carried them. Actually, he was unwilling to be near the Chu family now, with the gloomy atmosphere surrounding them. His aunt was going to damage her eyes from crying while his uncle was always keeping herpany. There was no time for any rest, with both of them as though aging ten more years within this short period. As if they became elderly in a blink of an eye. After work, he carried the pile of documents and drove towards the Chu family. When he was at the door, he really wanted to just turn and left; but he looked down at the contracts in his hand. These were all the financials from the Chu Enterprise that couldn¡¯t just be ignored. He could only raise his hands to knock on the door. Quickly, the door opened; and seeing the person standing at the door, he couldn¡¯t believe who he was looking at and rubbed his eyes. How could it be Chu Lui? He still thought it would be the nanny; furthermore, Chu Lui shouldn¡¯t look this calm andposed. It was as though nothing had happened, and he only took a break for a few days. ¡°Come in,¡± Chu Lui spoke to Du Jingtang standing at the door. Actually, he wasn¡¯t as calm as what Du Jingtang saw. He locked himself in his room for a prolonged period of a few days, wanting to give himself some time to calm down andpose himself. ¡°Cousin, all these require your own signature.¡± After some time, Du Jingtang found back his voice. He walked in. The room was very dark, for all the windows were closed and the curtains pulled-making one feel as if one was in a cold and dark hell. ¡°You can just ce it there.¡± Chu Lui pointed to a table. His lips were pursed tightly as he walked to the wine cab. He poured a ss of wine for himself, and while it didn¡¯t seem like he was drinking it too fast, but he drank it in mouthfuls as if the wine was normal drinking water. ¡°Cousin, you...¡± Du Jingtang was very worried and didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°I¡¯ll be back at thepany soon, but before that, I¡¯ll have to trouble you.¡± Chu Lui swirled the ss of wine in his hands as he spoke. A cup of red wine wouldn¡¯t get him drunk. In fact, he had drunk so much without bing drunk; perhaps the wine was not authentic. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry that I won¡¯t be able to let go of it or that I¡¯llmit suicide.¡± Chu Lui wasn¡¯t that weak. He leaned his back against the wine cab before finishing all the wine in his ss. Indeed, such a blow to him was a huge one, but it was not to the point where he would just drink his life away. Adapting a practical viewpoint-whatever happened had happened; he could not pretend that nothing had happened. It¡¯s just that he would not have any more children, but he could still nurture a child to let him be the sessor to the Chu Enterprise. Even if there wasn¡¯t such a child¡ªdon¡¯t forget, there¡¯s still a Du Jingtang. ¡°Jingtang, you might have to have a child because I need one.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s solemn eyes made Du Jingtang uncontrobly stepped back. His sudden words shocked Du Jingtang. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s grip tightened. He understood, how could he not? It¡¯s not a possibility, but a necessity; after all, he and Chu Lui had half the same bloodline flowing within them. ¡°Jingtang, this might be hard on you.¡± Chu Lui turned and poured another ss of wine for himself. He swirled the ss cup in his hands. For someone who only liked males¡ªfor him to have a blood-rted child, it must have been hard on him. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t have any other choice. If this was the veryst possible solution, then Du Jingtang couldn¡¯t refuse it... just like how he didn¡¯t reject Li Manni and the child at that time. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Du Jingtang shook his head; how could this be tough? If it was really tough, at most, he could just engage in IVF. His cousin was really the one in a tough position. Furthermore, for this matter, he only gave him a reminder now; but his mother probably would have been thinking of it already. ¡°I¡¯ll leave first, Cousin. I wille and pick up those tomorrow,¡± Du Jingtang spoke without much energy. It was as though by standing there, he felt very ufortable. Chu Lui was still back-facing him, a wry smile on his lips. This would be Chu Lui¡¯s life from now on; everyone had to get used to it. Du Jingtang walked out. It might be because it was too dark inside the house so he felt like his eyes were blinded by the extremely bright light rays outside, causing him difort. He walked towards his car and took out his phone. At thest moment, he ced it back into his pocket. Let him calm down for a few days before anything. Not long after he left, ady emerged from afar. She only walked towards that door after seeing Du Jingtang¡¯s car leaving, her walking speed slow with bad facial expressions. She knocked on the door, standing outside alone for very long. Chu Lui ced his wine ss down, slowly straightening his body. He thought that Du Jingtang had left something behind. Opening the door, the person standing outside was not Du Jingtang but someone else¡ªa female whom he thought would never appear again. ¡°I have already let someone send your things back to the Li family already. There is nothing here that belongs to you.¡± Chu Lui used his body to block the entrance, having no intention of letting her in. He didn¡¯t want her to dirty his ce again. ¡°I didn¡¯t sign the papers yet so we are still married. I want toe home; is there anything wrong?¡± Li Manni raised her head asking Chu Lui, her face not marred with any negativity. She was still able to smile. Chu Lui expressionlessly scanned Li Manni before straightening his posture and walked in. Li Manni felt extremely horrible at his icy cold gaze. She was unable to ept the fact that they were going to divorce. After all, they were once that loving couple that everyone looked up to. She was not going to admit defeat that easily. Using some force, she straightened her back. She didn¡¯t lose everything yet; she still had some chance. She walked in. The interior was so hard that it made one feel suffocated. Many things were missing such as her favorite fish, her favorite flower, the chair she always sat on, and even her favorite shade of green curtains were reced with ck. It was only a short period of time, but there was nothing present that suggested that she used to stay here. Chu Lui really wanted to remove her from his world. ¡°Why are you not signing the papers?¡± Chu Lui sat on the sofa at a side, holding onto his half-empty wine ss. His eyes were unreadable, making the room¡¯s atmosphere even more solemn. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sign it; neither will I.¡± Li Manni purposefully raised her chin. Opposing Chu Lui was never something that people dared to do, and neither would anyone dare to directly oppose him like this. Yet, Li Manni did just that. He wanted a divorce, but must she follow suit? Even if they hated each other to the core, she would never agree to a divorce with him. Chapter 455 - Who Is Crueler? Chapter 455 Who Is Crueler? ¡°I¡¯ll never agree to a divorce, never!¡± Li Manni gripped her hands tightly and spoke with force. It didn¡¯t sound like she was joking at all. Chu Lui drank from the wine ss, lips thinning ¡°You think you¡¯re able to do it, or do you think you¡¯ll have better tactics than Chu Lui?¡± Chu Lui mocked. ¡°You should be thankful that I¡¯m not the cold and heartless Chu Lui 4 years ago. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be standing here now; but your grave would already be growing grass. Perhaps you would be in jail already.¡± Li Manni walked near him and lowered her body, cing her hands on his waist and raising her head to look at him. ¡°Lui, you wouldn¡¯t do that. If I¡¯m really dead, everyone would know about your infertility. The same goes if I were to end up in jail. ¡°You don¡¯t want everyone to mock you; neither do you want your parents or the Chu family be the subject of ridicule, right?¡± Her voice was very soft, but underlying it was a threatening tone. Chu Lui slightly drew back his eyes, with his lips thinning. He ced down the wine ss in his hands and stretched out to grab Li Manni¡¯s chin. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t know me at all.¡± Chu Lui was not someone who would be threatened by someone. ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare, but you¡¯re wrong. I will never let myself be threatened by anyone or anything. At most, I¡¯ll just let peopleugh at me. For someone who is so vain like you, your reputation would be totally destroyed. What would people think of someone who poisoned her own husband, making her husband a cuckold? ¡°Come tell, who will suffer more? I don¡¯t mind going down to hell with you. Me not doing anything to you doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t hate you. On the contrary, the desire to kill you is so strong. I just don¡¯t want to dirty my hands.¡± Chu Lui released his hand harshly, indeed feeling that his hands¡ªthe part that touched Li Manni-were dirtied. In his life, he had met too many women; but only two made him irrational. One was Xia Ruoxin; the other, Li Manni. These two women... He dumbly abandoned the one that he had been looking for, hurting the one that he should have treasured dearly. Even more dumbly, he married one that would cause him eternal regrets, one who was even threatening him now. Did she know who she was threatening? It was Chu Lui, whom everyone branded as heartless. He could simply use only one hand to make this woman¡¯s life like hell, just like Xia Ruoxin. As if a falling leaf, Li Manni¡¯s body trembled. Her understanding of Chu Lui was still too simple; this man would not be that easily controlled and threatened. ¡°You better get to signing the divorce agreement quickly. If you don¡¯t want your parents to join you in bing homeless¡ªif you don¡¯t want to be poor and end up with nothing, you better listen to me. §°§±§º§Ö ¡°I¡¯m already being very nice to you; don¡¯t challenge me and my patience. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be unable to handle the consequences. Trust me, you probably already know that I never exaggerate someone¡¯s consequences.¡± Chu Lui back-faced her, picking up the wine ss, and walked towards the wine cab. He never saw Li Manni who had already fallen onto the ground. When he found out everything that she did to him, thest bit of pity and responsibility disappeared altogether. He wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. However, if she were to continue appearing around him, then he couldn¡¯t guarantee his actions anymore. Li Manni stood up. In her eyes was the back view of Chu Lui, making her feel very cold and hopeless. She turned around and left. She had lost, or maybe, she could have never won against Chu Lui. He was really capable of making her be the second Xia Ruoxin. As long as he wanted to, he definitely could... even if it was at the cost of his reputation. He would never allow himself to be threatened. It¡¯s over. She shook her head from time to time, unwilling to believe that she had really lost everything. Just a few days ago, she was still a blissful mother; how did all the misfortune fall onto her now? What was she going to do? She squatted down, and the old couple heading towards her also stopped. ¡°Mom...¡± She spoke hesitantly, but Song Wan only had a cold expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare call me your mother. I don¡¯t know someone as evil as you. How daring of you to poison my son, making him like this. Li Manni, you¡¯re indeed heartless. Was he not good to you? Whatever you wanted, he gave it to you. Were you still not satisfied?¡± Chu Jiang quickly hugged his wife who was on the verge of a breakdown, breathing deeply. ¡°Let¡¯s go, ignore her.¡± Song Wan nodded lightly. The current her gained Chu Jiang¡¯s strength after being held by him. Without him, she probably would have copsed already, for she only had one son. That was the only child between her and Chu Jiang. They would never have a grandchild again, never ever. Li Manni lowered her head, with her tears falling onto the ground. He was good to her, giving her everything... everything but his love. If it wasn¡¯t for him thinking about that woman, how would she have done this? She raised her head, numbly walked forward. This must be the feeling of falling from heaven to hell, she finally understood it. Xia Ruoxin, seeing me reduced to the same state as you, you must be happy. Sheughed loudly as if she was mad. At this time, Xia Ruoxin was doing grocery shopping, cing a bunch of vegetables into her shopping cart. Every now and then, she would look at the shelves, thinking if there was anything else that she could purchase. ¡°Did you know? That Chu Lui is getting a divorce again.¡± Someone¡¯s loud voice entered her ears. Even if she didn¡¯t want to listen, she heard it already. Furthermore, the mention of Chu Lui made her sensitive to the words that followed after. ¡°Again? Didn¡¯t he love his wife a lot? The newspapers always published their photos; weren¡¯t they very loving? ¡°Then, you didn¡¯t know, I guess. Chu Lui is actually quite pitiful,e to think of it. His previous divorce was because of his ex-wife having an extra-marital affair that was caught in the middle of the act while his current wife is pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, again making him a cuckold. I don¡¯t understand, such a young, handsome, and rich man. Why would anyone choose other people over him? If it was me, I would have just stayed right next to him.¡± ¡°You? You¡¯re already forty, Auntie,¡± someonemented sarcastically. ¡°So what if I¡¯m forty? Have you not heard of the saying that a woman blooms at 40? Maybe after getting hurt by all the youngdies, Chu Lui might change his preference to someone older than him like me. It¡¯s not impossible. Maybe, hecks a sense of security?¡± Chapter 456 - Not the Homely Type Chapter 456 Not the Homely Type Xia Ruoxin carried her marketing basket and walked past them. The women were still talking about it. She slowed down. Obviously, she had not cared, but she was having mixed feelings the moment she heard some news about him. She went into the market. After a long time, there was only a bunch of vegetables in her basket. In the end, she sighed softly. If they only ate the bunch of vegetables, they would definitely starve to death. She turned around and walked to the left. Unknown to her, a ck sedan was parked at the market entrance; and a man was sitting inside. He was staring at her, eyes unblinking. There wasn¡¯t an ounce of emotion on his face. He just stared at her as she walked into the shopping mall again. Then, he took out a stick of cigarette. ¡°Brother, I heard you are intending to give Li Manni a house?¡± Du Jingtang couldn¡¯t read Chu Lui¡¯s mind. If he knew his cousin¡¯s usual character, Chu Lui would have skinned her alive for all the pain she had caused him. However, he was going to give her a house so that she wouldn¡¯t have to roam the streets. ¡°You have something to say?¡± Chu Lui simply asked Du Jingtang. Du Jingtang stuck out his tongue and pretended to be a ghost who had died from strangtion. ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t. It¡¯s yours; not mine. You are free to give it to whoever you want.¡± Chu Lui pulled the drawer, retrieved a packet of cigarettes, and threw it on the table. Du Jingtang ran over to him quickly. First, he took out a cigarette, and then he lit it for Chu Lui. He was serving his cousin as though thetter was his ancestor. Chu Lui spat out a mouthful of smoke. The smoke circting in his lungs numbed the frustration in his heart. Beneath the calm demeanor, his heart remained so rigid and cold that nothing would be able to grow in there. ¡°Jingtang, tell me. If you have a house, but you have a son and a daughter. Who will you give it to?¡± ¡°Definitely to my son.¡± Du Jingtang replied without a second thought. That was what everyone would do. If a normal family had a house, it would naturally go to the son because the daughter would have to marry an outsider. How could the house go to the daughter? Suddenly, a thought shed in his mind. He turned around and stared in shock at Chu Lui who was blowing smoke out of his mouth. Goddammit. Was he still human? He had this nned out all along for them to fall in. He thought his cousin was leaving a way out for the Li family, but what kind of leeway was this? He downright wanted the Li family to fight day and night. Excellent. What a devious n. He couldn¡¯t help but stick his thumb up at Chu Lui. However, when he thought of his cousin¡¯s health, that mood evaporated in an instant. What would his auntie¡¯s family do in the future? What would his cousin do? He opened the door gently and left. ¡°Deputy...¡± The secretary outside was going to call out for Du Jingtang. However, he put a finger against his lips in a hurry. Then, he pointed towards the office and made a signal to her with his finger running along his neck. Quiet. They were both dead if the noise got to that person inside. The secretary quickly covered her mouth. She didn¡¯t dare to breathe too loudly afraid that she would antagonize the dragon. That would really cause her death. In the office, Chu Lui was acting exactly as Du Jingtang had said. He stood by the window, chain-smoking one stick of cigarette after another. The whole office was billowing with smoke. Everything in there was a blur including that person and his emotions. Everything. Night came. The wind was so cold; an indicator that it waste autumn. Indeed, winter came early this year. Normally, around this time of the year, people would still be wearing sweaters; but this year, they were preparing to put on their cotton-padded clothing. Chu Lui opened his car door. The autumn breeze blew at his fringe on his forehead making it looked like a tight nest. His fringe blocked his perspective and vision. He could only see through the seams, the asional light. He shut the door. All of a sudden, he had no idea where he was going. It would be better if he didn¡¯t go to his parents¡¯. They would be reminded of the sad and helpless things when they see him. The dim, warm street lights shone on his face as he sat in his car with his back against the driver¡¯s seat. It made his features stood out, unlike the t face of an Asian¡¯s. He had the looks of one with mixed blood. His eyes were deeply set with fine-looking eyebrows. However, there was an aloof disposition about him that distant himself from the others, especially now. As the autumn breeze blew at his locks, they formed ayer of loneliness. Finally, he blew a mouthful of hot air into his hands, having no idea how long he had sat or waited there. That instant warmth made him smirked. Chu Lui, perhaps this is the type of life you should be living. At times, an approaching car¡¯s headlights would shine on him. He would frown, and his train of thoughts would be lonely in solitude and helplessness. The wind blew longingly. He returned to his little vi and opened the door. It was filled with destion without the Li family or Li Manni. Chu Lui had someone cleaned up the ce. Everything was wiped clean of human existence. Even the bedroom wall was bare; there was no wedding portrait of him and Xia Yixuan or him and Li Manni. It was just a white wall without colors. However, time had passed, and the wedding photo frame had clearly left its mark. Exactly, what else was left in this house over a period of four years? Whatever it was, it had also left an indelible scar on him. Those wounds were unable to erase in this lifetime. He finally remembered he had forgotten his dinner as he rubbed his stomach. How long had it been? Even he couldn¡¯t remember. This time, he was craving for a bowl of porridge or noodles cooked by Xia Ruoxin many years ago. It was the best meal he had throughout all this time. He opened the fridge. The Li family had left their things in there, and the maid had forgotten to clear them out. There were noodles, eggs, and meat. He wasn¡¯t a person who could cook. All he could do was throw all those things in a pot. The taste... would be awful. That was why he had been unwilling to step into the kitchen. He felt as though the god of kitchen had a vendetta against him. He took out the noodles and an egg from the fridge. When he came out of the kitchen, he was covered in oil and soot. His face, too. He held the bowl with some unknown ck thing inside. He set the bowl down and had a mouth of the noodles that he had cooked. Salty. Did he put too much salt? What should he do when it was too salty? He thought carefully about what he should do to make the noodles less salty? Yes, pour some water in. He took some water, but he was in a dazed, and he took some tap water by ident. Chapter 457 - That was Uncle Chapter 457 That was Uncle He sighed. Forget it. He would make do with tap water. He finished his noodles. It tasted really awful, but it was something he had cooked on his own. If he didn¡¯t eat, he would go hungry; if he did, it would taste awful. He hadn¡¯t really considered this subject, and the noodles were finished. He entered the study, switched on hisputer, and saw the profile photo lit up on the Penguin ount. Finally, there was a movement on his stoic face. He opened the interface and punched in some letters. A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°Still there?¡± Xia Ruoxin heard the beeping sound on herputer and knew someone was looking for her. She didn¡¯t spend a lot of her time using Penguin, and she didn¡¯t like to chat. However, there was only one person who would look for her to chat. ¡°Mommy, an uncle is looking for you.¡± Rainy pointed at theputer and said childishly. ¡°Go eat your noodles.¡± Xia Ruoxin pinched her little cheeks. ¡°Also, how do you know that it is an uncle and not an auntie?¡± ¡°Of course, I know.¡± Rainy shook her little head and avoided her mother¡¯s fingers. Then, she continued to scoop up her food using her spoon. Her mommy had made the noodles, and that tasted the best. ¡°Okay. It¡¯s an uncle.¡± Xia Ruoxin wouldn¡¯t get into an argument with her daughter about this. If the girl said it was a man, it was a man. If she said it was a woman, then it would be a woman. Regardless of the person¡¯s sex, it was irrelevant to her. She rubbed her daughter¡¯s tiny head when the little girl was eating on her own obediently. Then, she went to herputer. Rainy had learned how to feed herself since a long time ago so she didn¡¯t really allow anyone to feed her. Although food had sttered everywhere, she had done it on her own; and Xia Ruoxin was very supportive. She turned on herputer. True enough, A Sunny Day will Come had sent her a message. Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°Mmm. I¡¯m still awake. My child is hungry, and she wanted noodles. I just cooked her some.¡± A Sunny Day will Come: ¡°You treat your child really well.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over: ¡°That¡¯s my child. If I don¡¯t treat her well, who will?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s fingers paused. She was right. If she didn¡¯t treat her child well, who would? However, it was a pity that the child wasn¡¯t her biological child. Neither would he have that luxury. There wasn¡¯t any response from the other party for a long time. Xia Ruoxin wasn¡¯t bothered. She went to the dining table and saw Rainy was almost done with her bowl of noodles. ¡°Want some soup?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked her daughter as she held the bowl up. Rainy eyes lit up into two full moons, and then she nodded her head hard. ¡°Mommy, I want soup.¡± Xia Ruoxin scooped up the soup and fed her daughter. After Rainy was full, she started to rub her fat stomach. ¡°Mommy, fatty stomach.¡± She pointed at her little tummy. Xia Ruoxin rubbed Rainy¡¯s tummy. Oh, she had too much. Rainy stood up and hugged her mother¡¯s thigh. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m going to y.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s hand and led her into the living room to digest her food properly. However, she felt she could not be so amodating to the little imp in the future. It was already sote, and she still wanted to eat. Nevertheless, a child shouldn¡¯t be starved. Rainy had been like this since she was young. Perhaps, it was because she had not had a decent meal when she was young, and that led to her not being able to feel hungry. If she was, she would cry. As a mother, it could be a dilemma. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes and reached out for her mother to carry her. Xia Ruoxin scooped her daughter up with one hand. When she held Rainy in her arm, she realized the little girl had gained weight again. ¡°Mommy, Dolly.¡± Rainy bit her little thumb. She wanted Dolly which meant she must be feeling sleepy. Xia Ruoxin found Dolly on the sofa. She put it in her daughter¡¯s arms and tucked her in bed. She wasn¡¯t feeling tired, and so she took her sketchbook and started working. Just this month alone, she had earned quite a decent amount of money-over five thousand dors. In the past, her monthly sry was about one thousand dors. They had to eat, and she had to support Rainy who had the tendency to fall sick often. She would use up her monthly sry. Nowadays, she wasn¡¯t feeling too anxious because she had all this money; and there was also the job of her being an assistant at the art studio. She was able to provide for her daughter in abundance. She wasn¡¯t sure how long she had been drawing, but when she looked up at the clock, it was almost midnight. She was preparing to sleep when she suddenly remembered that herputer was still turned on. She moved the cursor, and the screen lit up. A blue light shone on her face. It was hurting her eyes. She was about to shut it down when she realized that person was still online. Initially, she had been wondering if she should say hello to him; but when she remembered the time, she decided to forget about it. She shut herputer, tidied up the house, and prepared to go to bed. Unknown to her, the man was in a daze as he stared at hisputer screen at the other end. When that profile picture dimmed, so did his eyes. He sighed softly as he leaned his back against his chair. He shut his eyes in exhaustion. He was reluctant, he really was. He was Chu Lui after all. Could he give up? He stood up and went to the balcony. How many days was it? He allowed thete-autumn wind to blow at him. He had no idea when he started to develop this habit of letting the wind clear his thoughts. It was only during this time, he was able to calm himself down. Sorry. He wasn¡¯t sure who he was apologizing to or how many times he had said it. However, who was there to tell him that everything was alright? After a whole night out in the wind, Chu Lui saw the sunrise which was rare for him. The sun was rising in the east, and the moment it rose out from the horizon, it tore day and night apart. The countless stars were disappearing from the eastern sky. Perhaps he was tired, exhausted, and even worn out. However, there wasn¡¯t a night where he could sleep in peace. When night came, so would his destion; and it would paint the night dark. Eight o¡¯clock in the morning. He put on his clothes and was out of the door. However, when he arrived in the office, he realized it was the weekend. Hispany didn¡¯t operate on weekends. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t know what else he could do at this moment other than work. He buried his head on the steering wheel. In that split-second, he had no idea what was his motivation for living. It seemed a day had arrived for Chu Lui to look forward to death, and that his life was in fact-dull. Ha. Heughed, but there was moisture at the corners of his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, the weakness he felt earlier had been perfectly hidden. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± He opened the door, unsurprised to see both of his parents were present. They knew their son would being back today, and so Song Wan bought a lot of food to cook a feast for her son. Chu Lui changed into his slippers and came into the living room. He helped Song Wan put the numerous tes of food on the table. They sat as a family, but right now, they had nothing to say to each other. Chapter 458 - What is Your Explanation? Chapter 458 What is Your Exnation? ¡°Ah Lui, why don¡¯t youe back for dinner the day after tomorrow?¡± Song Wan put her chopsticks down and asked her son as she looked at him. ¡°Your Uncle Sun ising.¡± ¡°Mom, you know my situation.¡± Chu Lui was not going to talk about marriage. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause harm to another person. Any woman would want to have their own child.¡± If he married another woman, she would have to go through the fate of not having her own child. He was resigned to his fate, but that didn¡¯t mean he had to bring another to his life. He wasn¡¯t being a kind person; he just wasn¡¯t up to another rtionship filled with arguments. ¡°Ah Lui.¡± An ache filled Song Wan¡¯s heart. ¡°Maybe your Uncle Sun¡¯s daughter wouldn¡¯t...¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Chu Lui persisted. ¡°I¡¯m not a handicap, and I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity or sympathy.¡± ¡°But... you can¡¯t be alone your whole life.¡± The more Song Wan said, the sadder she felt. Where had her son gone ¡ªthe one who was full of purpose with his life? Now, Chu Lui seemed calm, but it was difficult for the others to go near him. It didn¡¯t matter that he had to spend his life alone. Chu Lui was no longer willing to ept another woman. One Li Manni and another Xia Yixuan. Weren¡¯t they enough? His heart was still like water. In fact, his heart was dead like the Dead Sea. ¡°Ah Lui.¡± Song Wan was going to try and persuade her son, but Chu Jiang shook his head at her. He was signaling for her to stop talking. s, Song Wan could only hold her tongue as she gave more food to her son with her chopsticks. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Chu Lui said. He was picking up the pile of food with his chopsticks and putting them into his mouth. However, they tasted bitter. There was a lump in Song Wan¡¯s throat. She simply lowered her head as she kept putting food into her mouth. In the future, she thought, there would not be muchughter in their family. Knock, knock... The sound of knocking could be hearding from the outside. Song Wan set her chopsticks down and got up to open the door. She wondered who would being when it was dinner time. Usually, people wouldn¡¯t choose this time to visit. The door opened. A woman with her face as white as a ghost stood outside, shivering. It was Li Manni. ¡°Mom...¡± Li Manni called softly. Saying this word had caused her most of her energy. Song Wan mmed the door, shutting Li Manni outside immediately. ¡°Who was it?¡± Chu Jiang asked Song Wan. How could her face be as long as a horse¡¯s just by opening the door? ¡°They got the wrong door.¡± Song Wan answered in frustration. Chu Jiang pressed his hand against his forehead. Alright. They got the wrong door. He didn¡¯t expose Song Wan¡¯s lie. He didn¡¯t wish to know who that was outside. However, not many could cause Song Wan to have a bad mood like this. Chu Lui merely continued to eat. He didn¡¯t interrupt his parents¡¯ conversation. He could vaguely guess who was the one knocking on their door, but there was no ripple of any emotions in his heart. After dinner, he changed out of his slippers and left. ¡°Ah Lui, why don¡¯t you move back and stay with us?¡± Song Wan pulled her son¡¯s sleeve. She would feel better if he was to move back with them. There was no one to take care of her son in that house. Was he having enough to eat, and was he wearing enough clothing to keep himself warm? ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m almost thirty years old, and I know how to take care of myself.¡± Chu Lui consoled his mother so she wouldn¡¯t be that worried about him. In the past, her husband and herself had left him to his own device the minute he came of age. Now that he was a grown man, they were beginning to worry about him. ¡°But, Ah Lui.¡± Song Wan couldn¡¯t bear for her son to leave. He was staying alone, and no one was to take care of him. She couldn¡¯t help but worry. No amount of reassurances could put her at ease. Chu Lui smiled as he held his mother¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Mom, you and Dad have left me to figure things on my own since I was fifteen because you wanted to have time to yourselves. Now that I am thirty years old, I am a bigger light bulb than I was. We don¡¯t need anyone to get in your way.¡± ¡°This child.¡± Song Wan pinched her son¡¯s elbow. Was he trying to make a joke out of her? ¡°Go. Go back to your home.¡± She gave her son a shove. This time, she didn¡¯t bother to keep her son here. On the contrary, she was brushing him off. Chu Lui caressed his elbow where his mother had just pinched him. He wondered how his father had survived such a violent woman all these years. He opened the door and let the cold wind in. Compared to the warmth inside, the cold had made one wish one hadn¡¯t let go of that warmth. He straightened his tie, closed the door, and walked with the wind blowing in his face. ¡°Lui...¡± Suddenly, a voice called out for him. It stopped Chu Lui in his tracks. Li Manni came out from aside. She was shivering from the cold. Even her lips had gone purple from the frost. ¡°Lui... you... you havee out.¡± She was so cold that she was struggling to finish her sentence. A ruse to win his sympathy. Chu Lui¡¯s heart was cold so how could there be any ripples of emotions? Even if there were, it wouldn¡¯t be because of this woman. Just the thought of his lineage ending was enough for him to hate her for a few lifetimes. Chu Lui wouldn¡¯t even blink his eyes even if she was to freeze herself to death. Neither would he have any emotions for her again. He strode away as though he had not witnessed that woman standing before him in her embarrassed state. ¡°Lui...¡± Li Manni suddenly reached out and grabbed Chu Lui¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Can we talk? I can exin. I really can exin what is going on.¡± ¡°Exin?¡± Chu Lui turned around. His upright cor held his chin as those mysterious dark eyes of his looked exceptionally aloof. ¡°Tell me. Will your exnation help me with having my own biological child?¡± He lowered his eyes andid them over Li Manni¡¯s stomach. ¡°Or are you able to turn that baby of your into my own?¡± Li Manni was stumped beyond words. She couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Then, what use do I have for your exnation?¡± Chu Lui pressed on with his questions until Li Manni was retreating in her steps. She couldn¡¯t answer any of his questions. They were too direct that they had pierced her heart. It stabbed Li Manni in her heart the same way it was stabbing into Chu Lui¡¯s heart. ¡°Why? Cat caught your tongue?¡± Chu Lui sneered. He pushed both of his hands into his pants¡¯ pockets. It was the only way to get his fingers warmed up. Li Manni was shivering from the frigid cold. Her weak body couldn¡¯t stand the cold as she stood in the frosty wind. Chu Lui smiled in indifference, but suddenly, his vision started to blur. He seemed to recall a woman had also stood in the freezing cold in the past, wearing very little as she stood before him. She looked so fragile. He was going to leave, but he stood rooted at the spot. Then, he removed his coat. Li Manni could feel her shoulders warming up, and she raised her head. She could see the man from afar wearing only a long-sleeved shirt. The wind was blowing constantly at his hair. A gloom washed over her. She pulled the coat tighter around her. Suddenly, an ache welled up inside her as huge beads of tears started to fall from her eyes. He still cared about her, and it pained him to see her like this. Didn¡¯t he? As long as she didn¡¯t give up -as long as she changed for the better, he would surely forgive her. 458 What is Your Exnation? ¡°Ah Lui, why don¡¯t youe back for dinner the day after tomorrow?¡± Song Wan put her chopsticks down and asked her son as she looked at him. ¡°Your Uncle Sun ising.¡± ¡°Mom, you know my situation.¡± Chu Lui was not going to talk about marriage. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause harm to another person. Any woman would want to have their own child.¡± If he married another woman, she would have to go through the fate of not having her own child. He was resigned to his fate, but that didn¡¯t mean he had to bring another to his life. He wasn¡¯t being a kind person; he just wasn¡¯t up to another rtionship filled with arguments. ¡°Ah Lui.¡± An ache filled Song Wan¡¯s heart. ¡°Maybe your Uncle Sun¡¯s daughter wouldn¡¯t...¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Chu Lui persisted. ¡°I¡¯m not a handicap, and I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s pity or sympathy.¡± ¡°But... you can¡¯t be alone your whole life.¡± The more Song Wan said, the sadder she felt. Where had her son gone ¡ªthe one who was full of purpose with his life? Now, Chu Lui seemed calm, but it was difficult for the others to go near him. It didn¡¯t matter that he had to spend his life alone. Chu Lui was no longer willing to ept another woman. One Li Manni and another Xia Yixuan. Weren¡¯t they enough? His heart was still like water. In fact, his heart was dead like the Dead Sea. ¡°Ah Lui.¡± Song Wan was going to try and persuade her son, but Chu Jiang shook his head at her. He was signaling for her to stop talking. s, Song Wan could only hold her tongue as she gave more food to her son with her chopsticks. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Chu Lui said. He was picking up the pile of food with his chopsticks and putting them into his mouth. However, they tasted bitter. There was a lump in Song Wan¡¯s throat. She simply lowered her head as she kept putting food into her mouth. In the future, she thought, there would not be muchughter in their family. Knock, knock... The sound of knocking could be hearding from the outside. Song Wan set her chopsticks down and got up to open the door. She wondered who would being when it was dinner time. Usually, people wouldn¡¯t choose this time to visit. The door opened. A woman with her face as white as a ghost stood outside, shivering. It was Li Manni. ¡°Mom...¡± Li Manni called softly. Saying this word had caused her most of her energy. Song Wan mmed the door, shutting Li Manni outside immediately. ¡°Who was it?¡± Chu Jiang asked Song Wan. How could her face be as long as a horse¡¯s just by opening the door? ¡°They got the wrong door.¡± Song Wan answered in frustration. Chu Jiang pressed his hand against his forehead. Alright. They got the wrong door. He didn¡¯t expose Song Wan¡¯s lie. He didn¡¯t wish to know who that was outside. However, not many could cause Song Wan to have a bad mood like this. Chu Lui merely continued to eat. He didn¡¯t interrupt his parents¡¯ conversation. He could vaguely guess who was the one knocking on their door, but there was no ripple of any emotions in his heart. After dinner, he changed out of his slippers and left. ¡°Ah Lui, why don¡¯t you move back and stay with us?¡± Song Wan pulled her son¡¯s sleeve. She would feel better if he was to move back with them. There was no one to take care of her son in that house. Was he having enough to eat, and was he wearing enough clothing to keep himself warm? ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m almost thirty years old, and I know how to take care of myself.¡± Chu Lui consoled his mother so she wouldn¡¯t be that worried about him. In the past, her husband and herself had left him to his own device the minute he came of age. Now that he was a grown man, they were beginning to worry about him. ¡°But, Ah Lui.¡± Song Wan couldn¡¯t bear for her son to leave. He was staying alone, and no one was to take care of him. She couldn¡¯t help but worry. No amount of reassurances could put her at ease. Chu Lui smiled as he held his mother¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Mom, you and Dad have left me to figure things on my own since I was fifteen because you wanted to have time to yourselves. Now that I am thirty years old, I am a bigger light bulb than I was. We don¡¯t need anyone to get in your way.¡± ¡°This child.¡± Song Wan pinched her son¡¯s elbow. Was he trying to make a joke out of her? ¡°Go. Go back to your home.¡± She gave her son a shove. This time, she didn¡¯t bother to keep her son here. On the contrary, she was brushing him off. Chu Lui caressed his elbow where his mother had just pinched him. He wondered how his father had survived such a violent woman all these years. He opened the door and let the cold wind in. Compared to the warmth inside, the cold had made one wish one hadn¡¯t let go of that warmth. He straightened his tie, closed the door, and walked with the wind blowing in his face. ¡°Lui...¡± Suddenly, a voice called out for him. It stopped Chu Lui in his tracks. Li Manni came out from aside. She was shivering from the cold. Even her lips had gone purple from the frost. ¡°Lui... you... you havee out.¡± She was so cold that she was struggling to finish her sentence. A ruse to win his sympathy. Chu Lui¡¯s heart was cold so how could there be any ripples of emotions? Even if there were, it wouldn¡¯t be because of this woman. Just the thought of his lineage ending was enough for him to hate her for a few lifetimes. Chu Lui wouldn¡¯t even blink his eyes even if she was to freeze herself to death. Neither would he have any emotions for her again. He strode away as though he had not witnessed that woman standing before him in her embarrassed state. ¡°Lui...¡± Li Manni suddenly reached out and grabbed Chu Lui¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Can we talk? I can exin. I really can exin what is going on.¡± ¡°Exin?¡± Chu Lui turned around. His upright cor held his chin as those mysterious dark eyes of his looked exceptionally aloof. ¡°Tell me. Will your exnation help me with having my own biological child?¡± He lowered his eyes andid them over Li Manni¡¯s stomach. ¡°Or are you able to turn that baby of your into my own?¡± Li Manni was stumped beyond words. She couldn¡¯t do that. ¡°Then, what use do I have for your exnation?¡± Chu Lui pressed on with his questions until Li Manni was retreating in her steps. She couldn¡¯t answer any of his questions. They were too direct that they had pierced her heart. It stabbed Li Manni in her heart the same way it was stabbing into Chu Lui¡¯s heart. ¡°Why? Cat caught your tongue?¡± Chu Lui sneered. He pushed both of his hands into his pants¡¯ pockets. It was the only way to get his fingers warmed up. Li Manni was shivering from the frigid cold. Her weak body couldn¡¯t stand the cold as she stood in the frosty wind. Chu Lui smiled in indifference, but suddenly, his vision started to blur. He seemed to recall a woman had also stood in the freezing cold in the past, wearing very little as she stood before him. She looked so fragile. He was going to leave, but he stood rooted at the spot. Then, he removed his coat. Li Manni could feel her shoulders warming up, and she raised her head. She could see the man from afar wearing only a long-sleeved shirt. The wind was blowing constantly at his hair. A gloom washed over her. She pulled the coat tighter around her. Suddenly, an ache welled up inside her as huge beads of tears started to fall from her eyes. He still cared about her, and it pained him to see her like this. Didn¡¯t he? As long as she didn¡¯t give up -as long as she changed for the better, he would surely forgive her. Chapter 459 - Like You Chapter 459 Like You However, Li Manni failed to remember that some things were simply unforgivable; and no amount of apology would be able to bury the hatchet. Xia Ruoxin tidied her daughter¡¯s soft hair and put on her little hat. Was Rainy really going? Xia Ruoxin reached out and held her daughter¡¯s face with both hands. ¡°It¡¯s so cold today. Are you sure about going?¡± ¡°Mm, hmm.¡± Rainy nodded her little head emphatically. ¡°Mommy, I want to go to school and learn a lot of things. I want to buy Mommy a big house and lots of Dollys.¡± She made a huge circle in front of her with her tiny hands. Xia Ruoxin had not expected that Rainy, at her tender age, would want to go to school with an ambition which was to buy her lots and lots of dolls. She took out a small mask from her pocket and put it on her daughter. Then, she took Rainy¡¯s hand and made their way to the kindergarten after which she would go to work, too. If Rainy didn¡¯t go to school, she would bring her along with her to the art studio. Everyone there would wee Rainy because she was obedient and wouldn¡¯t make a fuss. ¡°Mommy, carry me.¡± Xia Ruoxin bent down at her waist and scooped her daughter up. Rainy was wearing so manyyers of clothing that she resembled a bear cub. In her chubby frame, Xia Ruoxin was having difficulty carrying her. ¡°Mommy, I will walk on my own.¡± Rainy held her mother¡¯s hand and refused to let her mother carry her. Beneath her tiny mask, one couldn¡¯t see much of her expression; but one could certainly feel her imposing manner. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly and walked slowly matching her steps with the little girl¡¯s. A man approached them at this moment and blocked their path. Rainy lifted her head, but she blinked her bright eyes when she saw that man. Then, she lowered her head and clenched her teeth as she yed with her little fingers ¡°Ruoxin.¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. Was it a charm in its nature, or was it due to the ripples of emotions in his heart? Xia Ruoxin gripped her daughter¡¯s hand tightly. She lowered her head and looked at her daughter¡¯s face with her mask on, and then she bent down and carried the little girl who looked like a bear cub. This time, Rainy didn¡¯t insist on walking on her own. On the contrary, she buried her head into her mother¡¯s chest. Her big, round eyes stared at Chu Lui constantly; but right now, no one noticed her sullen little face which looked exactly the same as that man. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xia Ruoxin rested her weak left hand on her daughter¡¯s head, putting a distance between the girl and that man as well as his line of vision. Was she supposed to be d that Rainy was actually wearing a face mask now? ¡°I¡¯vee to visit you.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s throat was dry. Since when had he started to act so cautiously? He was worried about gaining and losing, and he could be this terrified. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter and walked past him. However, she felt her elbow tightened. She stopped and stared at the big hand holding on to her elbow. This pair of hands had caused her ultimate destruction. She had nothing now; what else could he want from her? I Chu Lui parted his lips. His hand was holding on to that elbow to the point of crushing it. ¡°I¡¯m divorced.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled in mockery. ¡°Mr. Chu, so what if you¡¯re divorced? Is it my concern? Don¡¯t tell me that you wanted me back in your life, Mr. Chu. Didn¡¯t you say it before? You won¡¯t even look at me, a filthy woman if all the women in the world are dead. I will dirty your house and the air you breathe. So Mr. Chu, please stay far away from me. Otherwise, you will cause your own death by breathing in the disgusting air around me.¡± She hurled all his cruel and abusive words back at him. Those exact words he had said to her in the past. How did it feel to be sad? How did it feel when one¡¯s heart ached? What could be one¡¯s sore point? Chu Lui was experiencing it thoroughly right now. This was the bitter retribution that he had nted over the years. He pursed his lips into a straight line. He could taste the bitterness bit by bit in his mouth. ¡°You hate me?¡± He searched her face greedily for the familiarity between both of them he hoped to see in her eyes. Yes, she was still the same. He could see the little girl¡¯s features in her¡ªthe one he knew when they were young. In his memory, the girl should have the same features. He remembered the little bride whom he was destined to marry. She was beautiful with big eyes and a chubby face. When he returned from his time abroad, the girl¡¯s features had faded in his mind. However, he could recognize the amulet that he had given to her all those years back. It didn¡¯t ur to him to ask for verification, and he simply confirmed that girl was Xia Yixuan. He didn¡¯t know who he was trying to lie to or who he was going to pin the me on. Xia Ruoxin yanked her arm away, but that man¡¯s hand held on tightly like a pair of pliers. It refused to budge an inch. ¡°You hate me?¡± he asked again, dead set on getting a reply. Hated him? Oh, yes. He wanted her to hate him. He didn¡¯t believe she would treat him with such unfamiliarity and calm. Xia Ruoxin suddenlyughed until her eyes teared up. Then, a sense of peace washed over her. There wasn¡¯t any sadness or happiness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chu. I don¡¯t hate you.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked straight into Chu Lui¡¯s dark and profound eyes. His features were deep and vivid. Four years ago, he was showing off his ability like a sharp sword which was stained with too much emotion. Four yearster, he became an ancient sword; reserved, simple, and unadorned. However, he had matured over time. He started to hide his emotions better. She no longer had any love for this man, and she had nothing to do with him other than the little girl in her arms. A gust of cold wind blew at Chu Lui¡¯s face. He felt as though there was a hole in his heart. Ha. She didn¡¯t hate him. When there was no love left, how could hate exist? His hand continued to hold tightly onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s elbow. As he applied more pressure, Xia Ruoxin also began to frown. Was he trying to break her elbow? Suddenly, there was a snap. It sounded like something had broken, and the weird atmosphere between them vanished, too. At this moment, a little hand hung in mid-air. Slowly, Chu Lui released his hand. He could barely feel the pain on his wrist. Xia Ruoxin quickly pulled her daughter¡¯s hand back and pressed her head into her chest. She retreated in fear, terrified that this irate man would harm the child in her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s lips were pursed so tightly that it hurt. ¡°I won¡¯t fuss with a child. That man¡¯s child has beautiful eyes like yours.¡± Xia Ruoxin could feel the tightness in her chest. She rested her chin on top of her daughter¡¯s head. Then, she raised her eyes and looked at Chu Lui¡¯s face. She wouldn¡¯t allow her fears to be detected by Chu Lui. ¡°Mr. Chu, you can stop with yourpliments.¡± Sheughed sarcastically. ¡°I am an infertile woman. Remember? Are you telling me that I am raising someone else¡¯s child to look like me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Chu Lui was at a loss for words at her retort. Chapter 460 - Best Not to Meet Again Chapter 460 Best Not to Meet Again The child in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms turned her face around and stared at Chu Lui with her eyes unblinking. The warm daylight shone on the child emphasizing her skin which was fairer than an average child. The little girl had big eyes and a pair of ck pupils. Her eyshes were so long they resembled two brushes. However, due to the cold weather, she was wearing multipleyers of clothing. On top of that, she had a hat on her head and a mask over her face. He couldn¡¯t see her face to make out her features properly. Nevertheless, he gathered she must be a beautiful child just by looking at her eyes and the shape of her face. It was a pity that she wasn¡¯t his child. Chu Lui reached out. He had the sudden urge to see how the little girl looked. In fact, he was really very fond of children. ¡°It is difficult for you to carry her with your arm like this. Give her to me.¡± Chu Lui reached out. He meant it when he said he wasn¡¯t upset with the child. Neither did he had the urge to beat her up. However, Rainy turned away abruptly and hugged her mother¡¯s neck tightly when she saw his hand in front of her face. For the first time, Chu Lui experienced embarrassment. He knew his face looked fierce but not enough for a child to dislike him. Right now, he could obviously feel the disgust from the child. He put his hand down slowly. s, even a child was disgusted with him at a time like this. Xia Ruoxin turned and walked away with her daughter in her arms. It would be best if she didn¡¯t see him ever again. She sent her daughter through the gate of the kindergarten. Then, she tidied Rainy¡¯s clothes. ¡°I will pick you up this afternoon. Shall we go for caketer?¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± Rainy answered obediently. ¡°Mommy.¡± She pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°What is it?¡± Xia Ruoxin squatted down in front of her daughter and cupped her child¡¯s face in her hands. ¡°You told me you will be brave and go to school yourself. You want to learn new things to buy me lots of dolls. Right? What made you change your mind so quickly? Fine, you cane with me to the art studio,¡± she said as she stood up and held her daughter¡¯s hand. Rainy¡¯s hand felt warm to her touch and finally put her at ease. Before Gao Yi left, he had instructed not to let Rainy catch a cold. The thing that worried her the most was her daughter catching a cold or having a fever, especially now which waste autumn. The kindergarten was not a suitable environment for her. Rainy¡¯s immunity was weaker than most children. After all, she had just recovered from a major illness. Rainy removed the mask from her face exposing her pink cheeks, chubby face, a pair of big eyes, and a small rosy mouth. It was abination that made her beautiful and looked exactly like her mother. A pretty mother would definitely have a beautiful baby. ¡°Mommy, I want to go to school.¡± Rainy was a child with a stubborn nature. She always meant what she said. ¡°Go.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and handed her daughter to the teacher. The teacher held her soft little hand. She was bedazzled by Rainy¡¯s good looks when sheid her eyes on the little girl once more. After all, Rainy was the most beautiful and obedient child in the whole kindergarten. Even the teachers were fond of her. ¡°Rainy, say goodbye to your mother,¡± the teacher said as she smiled at Rainy. Rainy reached out and waved her little hand at Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Bye, bye, Mommy.¡± ¡°Okay, bye, Rainy.¡± Xia Ruoxin, too, stretched her hand out and waved at her daughter. Rainy went into the ssroom obediently with her teacher while Xia Ruoxin double-checked to ensure that her scarf was ced properly. Then, she turned around and made her way to the art studio. It would be a busy day today because the students would being for lessons. After a busy afternoon, she was almost done at the art studio. ¡°Ruoxin, are you going to pick Rainy from school?¡± Su Li asked Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Yes. Her ss is about to end in kindergarten.¡± Xia Ruoxin tidied up the things on her desk one by one. Otherwise, it would be too messy for her to find anything tomorrow. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave first? I can take over from here.¡± Su Li wanted to do it herself. She couldn¡¯t let the Little Beauty wait. A child¡¯s mind was sensitive; she would be anxious and cry if she had to wait for long. Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t turn her offer away. She tidied for a while longer before she finally took her belongings and left. The wind outside was so much colder when she came out. Winter would be here very soon. However, she felt that it was already here. She trotted all the way to the kindergarten. She arrived early hoping to pick her daughter up sooner. ¡°Rainy, your mother is here.¡± The teacher pulled Rainy¡¯s hat down, and it almost covered the girls¡¯ eyes. She knew this child was weak because she had just recovered from a major illness. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t afford to be cold. Rainy shook her little head and pulled her head down with her own hands. Then, she ran to her mother and hugged her legs. ¡°Mommy, you are here to pick me up.¡± Rainy rubbed her face against her mother¡¯s legs happily. Oh, she felt so blessed. Her mother arrived so early to pick her up. ¡°Wear your mask.¡± Xia Ruoxin adjusted the mask on Rainy¡¯s face to make sure she was wearing it properly. It would help to prevent her from catching a cold. Rainy wore it obediently. Although it wasn¡¯t veryfortable, she didn¡¯t attempt to remove it. Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter before she turned around and smiled at the teacher standing behind her. ¡°Miss Xiaoning, I¡¯m sorry, but Rainy won¡¯t being to school tomorrow. We¡¯ll decide when the weather is better.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The teacher nodded her head continuously in agreement. ¡°I was going to talk to you about it, too. Two of our students had a fever today. We have sent them home earlier. This being the flu season, many children tend to fall sick. Rainy¡¯s immunity is weaker than an average child so I think it¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯te to school for the time being.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Xiaoning.¡± Xia Ruoxin pressed her daughter¡¯s head into her chest. She was very appreciative of the teacher¡¯s reminder. Besides, Miss Xiaoning had always taken very good care of Rainy. Otherwise, Xia Ruoxin would worry whenever her daughter was at school. Rainy might be an intelligent child, but her mind was sensitive because of her young age. Now that she was spending time with children her age, she became more outgoing and cheerful. Xia Ruoxin felt at ease. However, it was a pity that Rainy¡¯s immunity was weaker than other children. Gao Yi had assured her it would recover fully once she was all grown up. ¡°Mommy, are we going home?¡± Rainy tugged at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sleeve. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she merely bit on her tiny finger and held her tongue. Xia Ruoxin carried Rainy and stood in the freezing cold wind. It kept blowing at them so Xia Ruoxin used her slender body to block it from Rainy. Throughout these years, she had been using her weak body to shield Rainy and protect her. They arrived outside the cake house. She stopped and carried her daughter in one hand as she pushed the door open with another. The warmth in the restaurant caused her eyes to tear up, blurring everything with ayer of fog. 460 Best Not to Meet Again The child in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms turned her face around and stared at Chu Lui with her eyes unblinking. The warm daylight shone on the child emphasizing her skin which was fairer than an average child. The little girl had big eyes and a pair of ck pupils. Her eyshes were so long they resembled two brushes. However, due to the cold weather, she was wearing multipleyers of clothing. On top of that, she had a hat on her head and a mask over her face. He couldn¡¯t see her face to make out her features properly. Nevertheless, he gathered she must be a beautiful child just by looking at her eyes and the shape of her face. It was a pity that she wasn¡¯t his child. Chu Lui reached out. He had the sudden urge to see how the little girl looked. In fact, he was really very fond of children. ¡°It is difficult for you to carry her with your arm like this. Give her to me.¡± Chu Lui reached out. He meant it when he said he wasn¡¯t upset with the child. Neither did he had the urge to beat her up. However, Rainy turned away abruptly and hugged her mother¡¯s neck tightly when she saw his hand in front of her face. For the first time, Chu Lui experienced embarrassment. He knew his face looked fierce but not enough for a child to dislike him. Right now, he could obviously feel the disgust from the child. He put his hand down slowly. s, even a child was disgusted with him at a time like this. Xia Ruoxin turned and walked away with her daughter in her arms. It would be best if she didn¡¯t see him ever again. She sent her daughter through the gate of the kindergarten. Then, she tidied Rainy¡¯s clothes. ¡°I will pick you up this afternoon. Shall we go for caketer?¡± ¡°Mmm,¡± Rainy answered obediently. ¡°Mommy.¡± She pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°What is it?¡± Xia Ruoxin squatted down in front of her daughter and cupped her child¡¯s face in her hands. ¡°You told me you will be brave and go to school yourself. You want to learn new things to buy me lots of dolls. Right? What made you change your mind so quickly? Fine, you cane with me to the art studio,¡± she said as she stood up and held her daughter¡¯s hand. Rainy¡¯s hand felt warm to her touch and finally put her at ease. Before Gao Yi left, he had instructed not to let Rainy catch a cold. The thing that worried her the most was her daughter catching a cold or having a fever, especially now which waste autumn. The kindergarten was not a suitable environment for her. Rainy¡¯s immunity was weaker than most children. After all, she had just recovered from a major illness. Rainy removed the mask from her face exposing her pink cheeks, chubby face, a pair of big eyes, and a small rosy mouth. It was abination that made her beautiful and looked exactly like her mother. A pretty mother would definitely have a beautiful baby. ¡°Mommy, I want to go to school.¡± Rainy was a child with a stubborn nature. She always meant what she said. ¡°Go.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and handed her daughter to the teacher. The teacher held her soft little hand. She was bedazzled by Rainy¡¯s good looks when sheid her eyes on the little girl once more. After all, Rainy was the most beautiful and obedient child in the whole kindergarten. Even the teachers were fond of her. ¡°Rainy, say goodbye to your mother,¡± the teacher said as she smiled at Rainy. Rainy reached out and waved her little hand at Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Bye, bye, Mommy.¡± ¡°Okay, bye, Rainy.¡± Xia Ruoxin, too, stretched her hand out and waved at her daughter. Rainy went into the ssroom obediently with her teacher while Xia Ruoxin double-checked to ensure that her scarf was ced properly. Then, she turned around and made her way to the art studio. It would be a busy day today because the students would being for lessons. After a busy afternoon, she was almost done at the art studio. ¡°Ruoxin, are you going to pick Rainy from school?¡± Su Li asked Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Yes. Her ss is about to end in kindergarten.¡± Xia Ruoxin tidied up the things on her desk one by one. Otherwise, it would be too messy for her to find anything tomorrow. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave first? I can take over from here.¡± Su Li wanted to do it herself. She couldn¡¯t let the Little Beauty wait. A child¡¯s mind was sensitive; she would be anxious and cry if she had to wait for long. Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t turn her offer away. She tidied for a while longer before she finally took her belongings and left. The wind outside was so much colder when she came out. Winter would be here very soon. However, she felt that it was already here. She trotted all the way to the kindergarten. She arrived early hoping to pick her daughter up sooner. ¡°Rainy, your mother is here.¡± The teacher pulled Rainy¡¯s hat down, and it almost covered the girls¡¯ eyes. She knew this child was weak because she had just recovered from a major illness. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t afford to be cold. Rainy shook her little head and pulled her head down with her own hands. Then, she ran to her mother and hugged her legs. ¡°Mommy, you are here to pick me up.¡± Rainy rubbed her face against her mother¡¯s legs happily. Oh, she felt so blessed. Her mother arrived so early to pick her up. ¡°Wear your mask.¡± Xia Ruoxin adjusted the mask on Rainy¡¯s face to make sure she was wearing it properly. It would help to prevent her from catching a cold. Rainy wore it obediently. Although it wasn¡¯t veryfortable, she didn¡¯t attempt to remove it. Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter before she turned around and smiled at the teacher standing behind her. ¡°Miss Xiaoning, I¡¯m sorry, but Rainy won¡¯t being to school tomorrow. We¡¯ll decide when the weather is better.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The teacher nodded her head continuously in agreement. ¡°I was going to talk to you about it, too. Two of our students had a fever today. We have sent them home earlier. This being the flu season, many children tend to fall sick. Rainy¡¯s immunity is weaker than an average child so I think it¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯te to school for the time being.¡± ¡°Thank you, Miss Xiaoning.¡± Xia Ruoxin pressed her daughter¡¯s head into her chest. She was very appreciative of the teacher¡¯s reminder. Besides, Miss Xiaoning had always taken very good care of Rainy. Otherwise, Xia Ruoxin would worry whenever her daughter was at school. Rainy might be an intelligent child, but her mind was sensitive because of her young age. Now that she was spending time with children her age, she became more outgoing and cheerful. Xia Ruoxin felt at ease. However, it was a pity that Rainy¡¯s immunity was weaker than other children. Gao Yi had assured her it would recover fully once she was all grown up. ¡°Mommy, are we going home?¡± Rainy tugged at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sleeve. She wanted to say something, but in the end, she merely bit on her tiny finger and held her tongue. Xia Ruoxin carried Rainy and stood in the freezing cold wind. It kept blowing at them so Xia Ruoxin used her slender body to block it from Rainy. Throughout these years, she had been using her weak body to shield Rainy and protect her. They arrived outside the cake house. She stopped and carried her daughter in one hand as she pushed the door open with another. The warmth in the restaurant caused her eyes to tear up, blurring everything with ayer of fog. Chapter 461 - The Child was Having a Fever Chapter 461 The Child was Having a Fever She put Rainy down, took her little hand, and pointed at the numerous cakes in the disy counter as she asked. ¡°Which one do you like?¡± Rainy bit on her thumb. She stood on her toes and pointed to the smallest one in the counter. A smile lit her face like a flower in full bloom. ¡°Mommy, I want this.¡± She thought the smallest cake was the cheapest. It wasn¡¯t easy for her mother to earn money. She couldn¡¯t spend all her mother¡¯s hard-earned money. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take this one.¡± Xia Ruoxin went to the counter and ordered the small cake. However, she didn¡¯t tell her daughter the smallest one was actually the most expensive one, too. Once they bought the cake, she ced it in her daughter¡¯s hand. Then, she tickled Rainy¡¯s face. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go home. The house is warmer so it won¡¯t be cold.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy held her cake tightly. She reached out with a little hand and tugged at the corner of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s blouse. ¡°Mommy, I can walk on my own.¡± Xia Ruoxin reached out and squeezed her daughter¡¯s hand as she led Rainy out of the cake house. A tall woman and a small girl; one tall and one short. The child walked as she tried her best to keep up with her mother¡¯s footsteps; whereas, her mother took small steps intentionally to match her daughter¡¯s steps. From afar, the employees in the cake house smiled as she pointed at the pair of mother and daughter. The mother was beautiful while the daughter was pretty. ¡°Seriously?¡± The other employee didn¡¯t believe his colleague. ¡°How pretty?¡± ¡°Very pretty. Especially the little girl. Her eyes were awesome.¡± A pity. That employee didn¡¯t get to meet the big and little beauties. They kept lingering on his mind. If it was possible, he also wished he could see the big and little beauties himself. Xia Ruoxin opened the door to their house. The interior was warm because she had left the heater on. They could wear their thin clothing the whole day when they were at home. In the past, their home had never been this warm before. For the past four years¡ªsince she left the Chu family, she had been living in a dark and cold warehouse. After that, they had rented an apartment, but it was still cold inside. Rainy had depended on her useless mother¡¯s body warmth to prevent herself from catching a cold since she was young. Fortunately, they had this house now. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know how she could live through such a freezing winter with her daughter¡¯s low immune system. She ced the cake on the table, and then she took Rainy¡¯s hand leading her to the bathroom to wash her hands. Finally, she allowed Rainy to eat her cake. Rainy ate a mouthful of cake in content. The sweet creamy taste almost melted the smile off of her chubby face. ¡°It is nice?¡± Xia Ruoxin sat opposite her as she watched her daughter eat. ¡°Mmm.¡± Rainy ate another mouth. Then, she pushed the whole cake before Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy, you eat, too.¡± ¡°I have already eaten.¡± How could Xia Ruoxin eat what was meant for her daughter? Rainy blinked her eyes. ¡°Mommy, when did you eat the cake?¡± ¡°Have you forgotten? I know magic, and I ate some earlier.¡± Xia Ruoxin lied to her daughter. In fact, she had been lying to her daughter like this ever since Rainy was a little girl. Her daughter was an obedient girl. Whenever she had something nice, she would remember her mother. That was why Xia Ruoxin was always lying to her child either saying she had eaten, yed, or drank. That was all to allow her child a piece of mind. When the cake was finished, Rainy licked the cream off her lips with satisfaction. Perhaps, she was still savoring the after taste. ¡°Nice?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked her,ughing. ¡°Mmm. It¡¯s very good.¡± Rainy cleared the paper box off the table herself. She jumped down from the stool and threw the rubbish into the trash bin. Then, she grabbed a piece of rag and started to clean the table like an adult. Xia Ruoxin let her be. She was so young so she should be ying. However, it was good for her to move around. If she didn¡¯t, she would be a fat little imp. At night, Xia Ruoxin reached out instinctively in her sleep to feel for her daughter. She wondered if Rainy had kicked her nket away. However, when her hand touched Rainy¡¯s face, she bolted straight up from her sleep. Rainy was having a fever. Chapter 462 - The Child was Sick Chapter 462 The Child was Sick She was breaking out in cold sweat. Gao Yi specifically told her it was best not to let Rainy catch a cold or fever due to her current condition. She turned on the light. The child was sleeping on the bed. Her face was flushed, and her breaths felt hot. She was obviously not feeling well. There would be one or two coughs from time to time which caused her tiny eyebrows to frown. ¡°Rainy...¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s face gently. It felt hot to her touch. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy heard her mother¡¯s voice. She opened her eyes in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m so cold.¡± ¡°My good girl. It won¡¯t be cold soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin hurriedly helped her daughter put on more clothes and prepared to send the girl to a hospital. Rainy was not like any child. The thing that scared Xia Ruoxin the most was her daughter having a fever. She was so anxious that she felt like crying. However, she fought to hold her tears back before they could fall from her eyes. She couldn¡¯t be a useless mother. Her daughter needed her care. If crying could resolve anything, she was willing to shed tears to fill a vault. Nevertheless, tears wouldn¡¯t help her. She wrapped her daughter in a rug, carried her, and ran out. It was the middle of the night. There were very few people around. On top of that, the dry autumn wind was blowing. It was so frigidly cold. She held her child tightly in her arms. By now, Rainy was feeling disoriented from her high fever. Her hot and raspy breaths caused Xia Ruoxin to panic and worry even more. Why hadn¡¯t they arrived at the hospital? It wasn¡¯t that far away. Although it was a cold night, she was breaking out in cold sweat because of her anxiety. There was a screech. A low-profile ck sedan stopped in front of her. The car door opened, and a man emerged from within. He reached out and pulled her sleeve. ¡°What happened? It¡¯s the middle of the night. Why are you running?¡± ¡°Chu... Chu Lui...¡± Xia Ruoxin parted her quivering lips. Small beads of cold sweat covered her forehead. The wind blew at her slender body as though it was going to blow her away. Chu Lui lowered his head and saw the child in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. She was wrapped tightly in a rug. Only her half of her small face was visible, but it was an unusual red. The child was sick. Chu Lui didn¡¯t say much. He opened his car door. ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± Xia Ruoxin hesitated, but she was carrying a disoriented child in her arms. In the end, she got into the car. Nothing mattered right now except for her daughter. She would even sit in a car full of murderers, not to mention Chu Lui. He also didn¡¯t mind running a few red lights in order to send the child to the hospital. The car came to a stop. Chu Lui alighted first. He opened the door for Xia Ruoxin who alighted carrying the child wrapped tightly in a rug. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t feel anything in her arms. Chu Lui had already taken the child over. Xia Ruoxin could have carried Rainy herself. The child might be little, but she was wrapped in a rug which would be difficult and might take some effort for her to carry. It was different for Chu Lui. He carried the child single-handed as though Rainy weighed nothing. When he took Rainy into his arms earlier, his heart ached; and he didn¡¯t know why. Such an adorable child. She was just a child-a wee thing. She was the child that he wouldn¡¯t be able to have for the rest of his life. He thought if she was his daughter, he would be in so much pain and wished he would suffer on her behalf. He rested his huge palm against the child¡¯s tiny forehead. True enough, it was scorching hot to his touch. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Xia Ruoxin wanted to carry her child quickly, but Chu Lui evaded her hands. ¡°Stop arguing. The child is what matters now. Her fever is very high, and you walk too slowly.¡± As soon as he finished, he carried Rainy into the hospital. At this time of the night, there weren¡¯t many patients inside except for them, who had arrived in the middle of the night. After a series of examinations, the result was finally out. Fortunately, Rainy had caught amon cold which had caused the fever. It had nothing to do with her previous medical issue. However, she was still young so she needed to be hospitalized for a few days as the doctor was worried that the infection would be pneumonia. ¡°I¡¯ll go and make the arrangements.¡± Chu Lui rolled up his sleeves. He wasn¡¯t bothered about his several-hundred-thousand-dor suit. He simply treated it like his casual wear. ¡°What is the child¡¯s name?¡± he asked Xia Ruoxin. Looking at her now, he thought she wouldn¡¯t have the strength to move. ¡°Her name...¡± Xia Ruoxin pursed her red lips for a long time before she gave him a fake name. ¡°Her name is Rainy Gao.¡± ¡°Rainy Gao...¡± Chu Lui repeated. In fact, the name sounded so normal that he didn¡¯t see the need to give it anypliments. He went to fill in the paperwork for Rainy¡¯s hospitalization. When he returned, someone had attached an IV drip on the child¡¯s hand. The thin needle was pricked into a tiny blood vein at the back of her hand. With medication added into the old fluid, it dripped a drop at a time and went into the child¡¯s blood system. Gradually, Rainy¡¯s expression was no longer as ufortable as she had looked earlier. She started to sleep at ease. Xia Ruoxin caressed her daughter¡¯s forehead, and it didn¡¯t feel as hot as before. The child¡¯s long eyshes hung low which resembled a pair of brushes. They rested on her tiny face which still looked weak and translucent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chu Lui stood aside, not approaching. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin shifted her position slightly and blocked her daughter from Chu Lui¡¯s line of vision. While she appeared weak to him, Chu Lui could see that Xia Ruoxin¡¯s back was straightened. ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Chu Lui opened his mouth. He had intended to say something, but in the end, he could only manage to sigh softly. ¡°If anything happens, you can call me. You should still know my number. It has not changed.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin thanked him again. Those two words sounded distant. Chu Lui knew Xia Ruoxin was ostracizing him. He never expected her to act amicably to him in such a short time. He also felt that it would be impossible. Not to mention the others. He also knew that by remaining here, he was making her ufortable and loathe him even more. So he closed the door to the ward and stayed outside the whole night. It was only when more people were walking around the hospital did he open the door to the ward again. He saw both of them sleeping inside. Xia Ruoxin was sprawled on the bed while Rainy was tucked in bed, exposing only half her face and the tiny forehead. He wanted to go in. However, he closed the door and did nothing. He raised his wrist and checked the time. It was almost time for him to go to work. He went to the office, wearing the same clothes from the day before. His hair was messy, and there was a stench on him. This was the first time he had arrived at his office looking disheveled. It was unlike him. Nevertheless, he remained oblivious to the others and walked with his eyes fixed straight ahead as though he didn¡¯t feel he was the subject of the other¡¯s curiosity. He was the only person who knew that he had the urge to re at his employees who were looking at him weirdly. However, once he recalled the stench on him, he forced himself to put up with them. It was better for him to lie low with his current appearance. 462 The Child was Sick She was breaking out in cold sweat. Gao Yi specifically told her it was best not to let Rainy catch a cold or fever due to her current condition. She turned on the light. The child was sleeping on the bed. Her face was flushed, and her breaths felt hot. She was obviously not feeling well. There would be one or two coughs from time to time which caused her tiny eyebrows to frown. ¡°Rainy...¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s face gently. It felt hot to her touch. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy heard her mother¡¯s voice. She opened her eyes in a daze. ¡°I¡¯m so cold.¡± ¡°My good girl. It won¡¯t be cold soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin hurriedly helped her daughter put on more clothes and prepared to send the girl to a hospital. Rainy was not like any child. The thing that scared Xia Ruoxin the most was her daughter having a fever. She was so anxious that she felt like crying. However, she fought to hold her tears back before they could fall from her eyes. She couldn¡¯t be a useless mother. Her daughter needed her care. If crying could resolve anything, she was willing to shed tears to fill a vault. Nevertheless, tears wouldn¡¯t help her. She wrapped her daughter in a rug, carried her, and ran out. It was the middle of the night. There were very few people around. On top of that, the dry autumn wind was blowing. It was so frigidly cold. She held her child tightly in her arms. By now, Rainy was feeling disoriented from her high fever. Her hot and raspy breaths caused Xia Ruoxin to panic and worry even more. Why hadn¡¯t they arrived at the hospital? It wasn¡¯t that far away. Although it was a cold night, she was breaking out in cold sweat because of her anxiety. There was a screech. A low-profile ck sedan stopped in front of her. The car door opened, and a man emerged from within. He reached out and pulled her sleeve. ¡°What happened? It¡¯s the middle of the night. Why are you running?¡± ¡°Chu... Chu Lui...¡± Xia Ruoxin parted her quivering lips. Small beads of cold sweat covered her forehead. The wind blew at her slender body as though it was going to blow her away. Chu Lui lowered his head and saw the child in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. She was wrapped tightly in a rug. Only her half of her small face was visible, but it was an unusual red. The child was sick. Chu Lui didn¡¯t say much. He opened his car door. ¡°Get in. I¡¯ll send you to the hospital.¡± Xia Ruoxin hesitated, but she was carrying a disoriented child in her arms. In the end, she got into the car. Nothing mattered right now except for her daughter. She would even sit in a car full of murderers, not to mention Chu Lui. He also didn¡¯t mind running a few red lights in order to send the child to the hospital. The car came to a stop. Chu Lui alighted first. He opened the door for Xia Ruoxin who alighted carrying the child wrapped tightly in a rug. Suddenly, she couldn¡¯t feel anything in her arms. Chu Lui had already taken the child over. Xia Ruoxin could have carried Rainy herself. The child might be little, but she was wrapped in a rug which would be difficult and might take some effort for her to carry. It was different for Chu Lui. He carried the child single-handed as though Rainy weighed nothing. When he took Rainy into his arms earlier, his heart ached; and he didn¡¯t know why. Such an adorable child. She was just a child-a wee thing. She was the child that he wouldn¡¯t be able to have for the rest of his life. He thought if she was his daughter, he would be in so much pain and wished he would suffer on her behalf. He rested his huge palm against the child¡¯s tiny forehead. True enough, it was scorching hot to his touch. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Xia Ruoxin wanted to carry her child quickly, but Chu Lui evaded her hands. ¡°Stop arguing. The child is what matters now. Her fever is very high, and you walk too slowly.¡± As soon as he finished, he carried Rainy into the hospital. At this time of the night, there weren¡¯t many patients inside except for them, who had arrived in the middle of the night. After a series of examinations, the result was finally out. Fortunately, Rainy had caught amon cold which had caused the fever. It had nothing to do with her previous medical issue. However, she was still young so she needed to be hospitalized for a few days as the doctor was worried that the infection would be pneumonia. ¡°I¡¯ll go and make the arrangements.¡± Chu Lui rolled up his sleeves. He wasn¡¯t bothered about his several-hundred-thousand-dor suit. He simply treated it like his casual wear. ¡°What is the child¡¯s name?¡± he asked Xia Ruoxin. Looking at her now, he thought she wouldn¡¯t have the strength to move. ¡°Her name...¡± Xia Ruoxin pursed her red lips for a long time before she gave him a fake name. ¡°Her name is Rainy Gao.¡± ¡°Rainy Gao...¡± Chu Lui repeated. In fact, the name sounded so normal that he didn¡¯t see the need to give it anypliments. He went to fill in the paperwork for Rainy¡¯s hospitalization. When he returned, someone had attached an IV drip on the child¡¯s hand. The thin needle was pricked into a tiny blood vein at the back of her hand. With medication added into the old fluid, it dripped a drop at a time and went into the child¡¯s blood system. Gradually, Rainy¡¯s expression was no longer as ufortable as she had looked earlier. She started to sleep at ease. Xia Ruoxin caressed her daughter¡¯s forehead, and it didn¡¯t feel as hot as before. The child¡¯s long eyshes hung low which resembled a pair of brushes. They rested on her tiny face which still looked weak and translucent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chu Lui stood aside, not approaching. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin shifted her position slightly and blocked her daughter from Chu Lui¡¯s line of vision. While she appeared weak to him, Chu Lui could see that Xia Ruoxin¡¯s back was straightened. ¡°There¡¯s no need to.¡± Chu Lui opened his mouth. He had intended to say something, but in the end, he could only manage to sigh softly. ¡°If anything happens, you can call me. You should still know my number. It has not changed.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin thanked him again. Those two words sounded distant. Chu Lui knew Xia Ruoxin was ostracizing him. He never expected her to act amicably to him in such a short time. He also felt that it would be impossible. Not to mention the others. He also knew that by remaining here, he was making her ufortable and loathe him even more. So he closed the door to the ward and stayed outside the whole night. It was only when more people were walking around the hospital did he open the door to the ward again. He saw both of them sleeping inside. Xia Ruoxin was sprawled on the bed while Rainy was tucked in bed, exposing only half her face and the tiny forehead. He wanted to go in. However, he closed the door and did nothing. He raised his wrist and checked the time. It was almost time for him to go to work. He went to the office, wearing the same clothes from the day before. His hair was messy, and there was a stench on him. This was the first time he had arrived at his office looking disheveled. It was unlike him. Nevertheless, he remained oblivious to the others and walked with his eyes fixed straight ahead as though he didn¡¯t feel he was the subject of the other¡¯s curiosity. He was the only person who knew that he had the urge to re at his employees who were looking at him weirdly. However, once he recalled the stench on him, he forced himself to put up with them. It was better for him to lie low with his current appearance. Chapter 463 - The Child was Sick Part 2 Chapter 463 The Child was Sick Part 2 He sat in his office for the whole day, wearing his foul-smelling clothes. Once it was the end of the day, he left his office in a hurry and went to the hospital without going home to change his clothes. Like the man had said, Rainy was a little girl. Although he couldn¡¯t hear the conversation clearly, he could see her smile from the side profile as she raised her little face. One could tell that she was basking in joy. The man rested his palm against the child¡¯s forehead before he carried her and held her in his arms. Then, he reached out again to ce his palm against the child¡¯s forehead. ¡°Still feeling unwell?¡± The man pointed his finger tenderly against the child¡¯s soft cheek. She shook her head. ¡°No, Daddy.¡± ¡°See. You have been a bad girl, and now, you have to take injections again.¡± The man reprimanded her, but the child simply broke out in a smile. Chu Lui stood outside the door for a very long time. Suddenly, he realized what a fool he had been to rush to the hospital in such a hurry. It wasn¡¯t his child. Why was he worrying or caring so much? Was he an idiot or just in dumb? There was someone else to shoulder that heartache. III There was someone else to worry about them. He smiled with self-mockery as he turned around and left the hospital without a backward nce. However, unknown to him that in that split-second when he turned his back, the child had turned her face and was looking straight at the door. ¡°What is it?¡± The man turned the child¡¯s face back to him with his hand. ¡°Did you see a bunny?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rainy sat at the hospital bed. As soon as she was feeling better, she regained her usual cheerful self. Compared to her shy character in the past, she had be more outgoing now. ¡°Come, take your Dolly.¡± Gao Yi ced the doll into her arms. ¡°Go to sleep obediently, and I will buy you a slice of cake. When you wake up, you can have the cake.¡± For a child her age, it was an irresistible offer. The cake smelled and tasted sweet. Rainyy down obediently as Gao Yi tucked the nket under her chin. He told her a story and coaxed her to sleep. Rainy fell asleep in a matter of minutes. Gao Yi adjusted the speed for the IV drip and called for the nurse¡¯s help. With him as a doctor of this hospital, the nurses would naturally take better care of Rainy. All the staff in the hospital were well acquainted with Rainy. They would pop in to check on her constantly in their free time and bring gifts for her. Because of their kind attention, Gao Yi was relieved to leave the child alone in the hospital. When she fell asleep, he went out and was going to buy the cake he had promised her. When he returned, Xia Ruoxin was already here. She had brought her work along with her as she sat by the bed. ¡°Why have youe so early?¡± Gao Yi entered and ced the cake on the table. ¡°I told you to take your time. I¡¯m here to watch Rainy.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin set her sketchbook aside. ¡°There wasn¡¯t much to be done at the studio today. Master Su Li allowed me to leave earlier. When the little imp is sick, she could be a handful. I¡¯m worried she would get in the way of your work.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Gao Yi made a stoic expression. ¡°Rainy is my daughter, too. If she doesn¡¯t disturb me, who else is she going to disturb?¡± The paintbrush in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand paused when he said Rainy was his daughter. However, she continued with her drawing a whileter as though nothing was wrong. Gao Yi sat down. He pulled Rainy¡¯s hand from under her nket. It was such a tiny hand, and there were a few additional needle pricks at the back of her hand. How could such a small child be dogged by such a strain of bad luck? She had not had one peaceful day since she was young. ¡°It¡¯s better for us to be more cautious in the future and not let her go to school for the time being. Her immune system is too weak.¡± Gao Yi held the small hand as he told Xia Ruoxin. Going to school was a good thing, but that would depend on the situation. ¡°I know.¡± When Xia Ruoxin saw the fragile state her daughter had been, she naturally med herself. ¡°The doctor said it was a viral infection that had caused Rainy to be sick. That means she was infected by a child at the kindergarten.¡± If she hadn¡¯t let Rainy go to school the day before, Rainy might still be well and healthy, without having to hospitalize or take injections. The child was quite obedient. When it was time for injection, some children would cry even before they were injected. However, Rainy simply stuck out her arm with a trusting face and allow the doctor who would be having a hard time to find her vein. Perhaps, she was used to the pain from all the injections she had taken in the past. Actually, Rainy wasn¡¯t a bold girl. She was shy and timid by nature. The only reason why she was brave now was because of her near-death experience those months back. ¡°How are you?¡± Xia Ruoxin let out a breath and finally asked Gao Yi. He had left without a word. Neither had he notified her when he wasing back. Did he manage to settle his business? Was it sessful? She had wanted to ask, but on second thought, she held her tongue. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Things back home were mostly resolved. You don¡¯t know... when I came home, there wasn¡¯t a single person there. Then, I found out that Rainy was hospitalized. Do you know how terrified I was?¡± Gao Yi sat down beside her. He leaned close and rested his chin on her shoulder. In an instant, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body went rigid, but she rxed subsequently. In this whole wide world, Xia Ruoxin would only let her guard down when she was around Gao Yi. However, this also contributed to her confusion and hesitation. In reality, this episode had terrified Gao Yi as well as Xia Ruoxin. Rainy was originally having a fever when she was diagnosed with that illness. Fortunately, this time was a false rm. She had caught a minor cold. However, Xia Ruoxin had decided that in the future, she would keep her child at home under lock and key. ¡°Daddy...¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes and began searching for Gao Yi as soon as she opened her eyes. She had lived without a father¡¯s love for the past three years, and so she was especially fond of this Daddy and got very close to him. ¡°Yes, Daddy¡¯s here.¡± Gao Yi carried Rainy and put his palm against her forehead. Her temperature was normal ¨C not hot. In his professional judgment, she would be discharged in a few days. ¡°Daddy, where is my cake?¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes as she asked for her cake. Her memory was excellent, and she remembered Gao Yi had said he would buy her a cake. ¡°Right here.¡± Gao Yi took the cake from the table and ced it right in front of her. ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± Rainy was in cloud nine. She hugged the cake box and gave Gao Yi a sloppy kiss on his cheek. Then, she sat in his arms and ate her cake obediently. She ate one mouthful after another in content, and her big round eyes squinted as she smiled happily. Her expression right now had truly resembled that person. Gao Yi¡¯s eyes darkened. He tidied Rainy¡¯s short hair with a distracted look on his face. Chapter 464 - The Child was Sick Part 3 Chapter 464 The Child was Sick Part 3 ¡°What is it?¡± Xia Ruoxin closed her sketchbook and put it aside before asking Gao Yi. She could feel that something was on his mind. Gao Yi had never hidden anything from her. ¡°Has something happen at home?¡± ¡°Everything is fine.¡± Gao Yi chuckled, and then he held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I haven¡¯t been around. It¡¯s been hard on you for the past few days. You have to face everything alone.¡± Xia Ruoxin sniffed. As she did that, tears began to gather at her bottom eyelids. It didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Gao Yi. Only a handful of people had treated her kindly in this world. Among them, Gao Yi had treated her the best throughout her life. She felt guilty because she couldn¡¯t help him, too. ¡°What nonsense are you thinking of?¡± Gao Yi reached out and tousled with her hair. ¡°It was resolved. Things in my family are a bitplicated, which is why I have chosen not to tell you. It is unnecessary. Let me worry about those unnecessary things.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Xia Ruoxin was still feeling upset, but she decided to do as Gao Yi said and not be overly concerned. Nevertheless, she made a silent promise to herself that in the future¡ªwhen Gao Yi needed her help, she would drop everything and rush to his aid. She owed this man too much. She would never be able to repay him in this lifetime if that¡¯s what it took her. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± Gao Yi squatted in front of Rainy with a shlight. He got Rainy to open her mouth so he could check her throat. ¡°Ah.¡± Rainy opened her mouth obediently. ¡°Mmm. Very good.¡± Gao Yi finally stopped his fussing. There was no inmmation in her throat. It seemed that she was almost fully recovered. He would take a sample of her blood for testingter. If the results came back negative, then she would be discharged in the afternoon. ¡°Come, Daddy will bring you upstairs.¡± Gao Yi put his things on the table. Then, he carried Rainy and took her for her blood test. ¡°Doctor Gao, you¡¯ve brought your daughter for her blood test.¡± The doctors in the hospital greeted Gao Yi. He was the best surgeon in the whole hospital. He had graduated from the medical faculty of a foreign university and was a talent highly sought after by many renowned hospitals. On top of his qualification, he was good-looking, too. It was a pity that his daughter was already so old. The young and singledies could only admire him from a distance. ¡°That¡¯s right. Rainy had flu.¡± Gao Yi rubbed Rainy¡¯s tiny head. ¡°Whenever she falls sick, it is serious; and she has to take her injections for a few days.¡± ¡°You poor little thing.¡± A nurse pinched Rainy¡¯s cheek with sympathy. ¡°Our Little Beauty has fallen sick again. You must take better care of her.¡± Rainy hid her face shyly in Gao Yi¡¯s chest. Moreover, her father¡¯s arms felt so warm, and he was very strong, too. She wasn¡¯t worried about his arms aching. ¡°The little one is shy?¡± The nurse had the urge to pinch her cheeks again. Besides being obedient, this soft and chubby child looked so beautiful. Whichever family this child belonged to must be living in bliss. Gao Yi simply held Rainy tighter in his arms. ¡°Please don¡¯t tease her. She quite timid.¡± As he finished, he smiled and nodded at the nurse before making his way to the examination room with Rainy in his arms. ¡°Are you scared?¡± Gao Yi held Rainy¡¯s hand and gave it a squeeze. ¡°We¡¯re going to draw some blood. I, Daddy, promise you it won¡¯t be painful.¡± Rainy shook her head. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± She ced her tiny hand bravely at the window. The pretty young nurse pulled Rainy¡¯s small and soft hand. She was reluctant to pierce the needle. What if the child cried in pain? ¡°Go ahead.¡± Gao Yi told the nurse. ¡°If you don¡¯t do it soon, she¡¯s going to cry.¡± As a result, Rainy merely stared at the nurse with big round eyes filled with a pair of ck pupils. True enough, she didn¡¯t cry. The nurse took a syringe. After hesitating for ages, she finally decided to pierce the needle into the child¡¯s thin vein without a care for consequences. In that split-second of pain, Rainy¡¯s tiny mouth pouted. However, she really didn¡¯t cry. Gao Yi gripped her hand tightly. She sat on hisp while they waited for the results. Then, a man came over and stood at a distance. ¡°Ah Lui...¡± A woman called out for him. Gao Yi felt ufortable instinctively. He looked down and met Rainy¡¯s wide eyes. She bit on her finger and broke out into a smile. ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Chu Lui held the woman¡¯s elbow and sat down with her. ¡°They just drew a bit of blood. It was nothing, but your father turned his face away when they were taking his blood. At his advanced age, I didn¡¯t think he would be that timid.¡± Meanwhile, Chu Jiang standing at one side was rolling up his sleeve leisurely to let the nurse draw his blood. However, he had not blinked his eyes. Not even once. He really wasn¡¯t that timid after all. He just couldn¡¯t bear to see his wife bleed. As for himself, he couldn¡¯t care less. It was time for their annual routine check-up. Usually, they would arrange for it to be done in a private hospital. However, Song Wan felt more at ease doing it here at a public hospital. It might be crowded, but a private hospital that offered better service didn¡¯t give her a friendly environment. She preferred toe here where there was more human flow. Chu Jiangpleted his blood test and came over. ¡°Doctor Gao, your daughter¡¯s results are out.¡± Coincidentally, the nurse called out for Gao Yi. He carried Rainy, stood up, and proceeded to walk to the window to collect the results. Since the start, he was well aware that the other man had been watching his every move. Gao Yi took the report and looked at it briefly. Hmm, it was satisfactory and normal. There was nothing wrong with Rainy so she could be discharged anytime. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go home.¡± He carried Rainy as he turned around to leave. From behind him, the other man¡¯s eyes were following him. They never wavered, left his back, or blinked. Obviously, Gao Yi knew, and so did the man. ¡°Ah Lui, what are you looking at?¡± Song Wan followed her son¡¯s line of vision. Somehow, she felt as though her son had just seen his nemesis. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just saw someone familiar.¡± Gao Yi simply smiled as he rolled up his sleeve habitually. However, his expression was not friendly like he had just seen a friend. So, it¡¯s a friend. Not an enemy. Song Wan finally set her heart at ease. She was thinking of how it could be such a coincidence to have met an enemy when they were in a hospital. Song Wan¡¯s eyes were green with envy when she saw other people with kids. It was a pity that they would never get to have a grandchild in their lives. She was resigned to her fate, but at the same time, she was also reluctant to admit it. Soon, the results for their check-up were out. Both she and Chu Jiang were rtively healthy. At their age, they needed to reduce their oil and salt intake. Their lifestyle should consist of more in food and exercise. On top of that, keeping themselves happy was the best supplement in their daily lives. For Mr. and Mrs. Chu, having a grandchild would be the best remedy for everything Chapter 465 - You Will Regret This

Chapter 465 You Will Regret This

Xia Ruoxin helped Rainy pack up her belongings. Actually, nothing much was to be done. The child had little things¡ªjust a few pieces of clothing, a small basin, and a face towel that could fit into a little bag. ¡°Mommy.¡± The moment Rainy saw her mother, she scurried down from Gao Yi¡¯s arms wanting to look for Xia Ruoxin. Gao Yi put her down. In his mind, he was thinking what an ingrate the child was. Nevertheless, Rainy loved her mother the most, not her father. In an instant, he could feel himself bing jealous. It felt like he had eaten some sour pickles. Xia Ruoxin scooped her daughter up and put her little sun hat on her head. Finally, she asked Gao Yi, ¡°I¡¯ve packed everything. Can we go home?¡± She wasn¡¯t overly fond of the hospital so she wished they could leave as soon as possible. Gao Yi ced his fingers at his lips and pretended to cough. He found it amusing to see Xia Ruoxin struggle with herself. She was in such a rush to leave that she had even made the hospital bed and folded the nket. What was he trying to say? Xia Ruoxin held Rainy¡¯s little hand tightly as her expression started to change. In her mind, her thoughts were going wild. Was Rainy getting sicker and had to be hospitalized till further notice; or was there something wrong with the previous report? Was Rainy having a rpse rather than the initial diagnosis of themon flu? ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild.¡± Gao Yi interrupted Xia Ruoxin¡¯s rich imagination. ¡°It will take a while for Rainy¡¯s medical report to be out. I will decide once I have seen it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He came over, put his arm around Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder tofort her, and-at the same time-made her a promise. ¡°Your daughter is fine. She may be weaker than a normal child, but believe me, she will be a healthy person. It is not that easy to recover from a major illness so you will have to take good care of her.¡± Xia Ruoxin finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, she was ovee with a sense of sadness. It made her voice sound hoarse as she choked back a sob. ¡°Gao Yi, thank you.¡± ¡°You know you don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Gao Yi smiled as he tidied up her hair. ¡°Look at your hair. It is as tussled as your daughter¡¯s, but hers was tidier than yours.¡± Rainy looked up and blinked her eyes in confusion. Then, she resumed ying with her doll. Xia Ruoxin chuckled helplessly when she heard his teasing words. However, she didn¡¯t know that a man was standing outside the door with a hand on the door handle. His dark eyes registered the loving nces exchanged between the man and the woman in the ward while a little one yed with her doll not far from them. The man¡¯s thin and dispassionate lips curled into an aloof smile. So, you are basking in happiness. What about me? Do I have to shoulder all these unfortunate events myself? This was a question he had asked himself countless times. As he did so in the day, he came to the same conclusion every night with one word. Karma. This was his karma. He had done wrong, and there was no way for him to make it up again. If that was so, wasn¡¯t fate being too cruel to him? He loosened his grip on the door handle. The corner of his ck shirt rubbed against the door and curled up. Then, he walked further and further away, without showing his face again. Night fell. The streets were silent, and there weren¡¯t many passers-by. The streetmps were lit up. Chu Lui leaned against the balcony. He didn¡¯t know when it started, but he had be fond of watching the lights in his neighborhood lit up. There was only him alone in a deste home. No matter. He had learned to get used to it. Knock, knock. He could hear the knocking sound on his door. He neither wanted to move nor did he wanted to open the door. However, that knocking sound persisted with no intention of stopping. The knocking continued and sounded throughout the living room. Creak. Chu Lui opened the door. A woman stood outside, shivering in the cold like an abandoned pet. She looked so pitiful, and one couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathetic for her. Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t include Chu Lui. ¡°Lui...¡± The woman called out hoarsely. She was hugging her elbows. The thin clothing didn¡¯t hide her exhaustion. Herplexion was worse. She looked as though she had been abused: pale and ugly, which was easy to invoke one¡¯s sympathy. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chu Lui blocked the door using his body. He didn¡¯t want any outsider in his house. They had nothing to do with him. ¡°Lui, can we please talk?¡± The woman hugged her elbows. ¡°I¡¯m feeling cold. May Ie in?¡± Chu Lui sneered. ¡°Li Manni, you can say whatever you havee to tell me by standing here. I really don¡¯t have the time to entertain you. If you are cold, why don¡¯t you put on more clothing? There is always a price to pay when you resort to trickery to gain someone¡¯s confidence.¡± Li Manni¡¯s ruse had been debunked. She gripped her hands tightly and rubbed them together as her lips turned green from the cold. Right. How could she have forgotten? Chu Lui was never one to be protective of the fairer sex. He wouldn¡¯t blink an eye if she was dead. It was the same for Xia Ruoxin in the past. Now, it was the same for her, too. She wondered who was worse-Xia Ruoxin or her. No. That person must be Xia Ruoxin. Ha. She suddenlyughed. It looked strange on her thinned face to the point of terrifying. ¡°Lui, I have something to tell you.¡± Suddenly, she was using that as an excuse. It was something she had kept to herself for a very long time. She wanted to tell him: Chu Lui, you have a daughter, your only daughter. Too bad. She¡¯s already dead. That child¡¯s death was the consequence of her father¡¯s unwillingness to save her. Li Manni could feel an indescribable adrenaline welling up inside her when she thought of her revenge. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Chu Lui cut Li Manni off. He didn¡¯t want to listen; neither was he willing to hear anything from her. ¡°You will regret this.¡± Li Manni sneered, and the smile stretched her thinned face. Then, she reached out with both hands as though she was going to grab the man before her just like old times. She wanted to hold him tight. She could do without his love. If he could only like her, dote on her, and give her everything. It was a pity. The man stepped back and evaded her hands. They hung in mid-air. In the end, all she caught was the cold wind and this man¡¯s heartlessness. Bang. Chu Lui closed the door, shutting Li Manni outside. ¡°Chu Lui...¡± Li Manni spoke his name through clenched teeth. ¡°I told you. You will regret this. You will definitely regret this. I actually wanted to tell you. But now, I will not do that. Your daughter died. Ha, ha, ha...¡± Herughter sounded strange as the cold wind blew at her body. She turned around while the wind tousled her head, making her look like a demon. That face was twisted with a sinister look. Chu Lui stood on the balcony. His dark eyes looked dull as they watched Li Manni¡¯s silhouette became smaller and smaller. When he looked again, she was nowhere to be seen; and he didn¡¯t know when she had left. Chapter 466 - There was an Uncle Chapter 466 There was an Uncle He took out a stick of cigarette as though he was living in the past. Unexpectedly, his dispassionate lips curled into a smile or something which resembled a smile. Xia Ruoxin opened the door and changed into her slippers. She put both of her hands at each side of her face and started rubbing in hopes that her almost-frozen face would warm up quickly. Another door opened. Rainy¡¯s head popped out from behind the door. The moment she saw Xia Ruoxin, she ran to her happily. ¡°Stop.¡± Xia Ruoxin reached out with both hands and stopped her. Rainy stopped obediently. She bit on her thumb and blinked her eyes at her mother in curiosity. ¡°Is Mommy ying a game with me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin rubbed her hands together. They had frozen into icicles. It was best not to put her freezing hands on Rainy. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Gao Yi came out of the kitchen, holding a spat. For a second, Xia Ruoxin was dumbfounded. ¡°Gao Yi, you know who to cook?¡± ¡°Mm-hmm. A little.¡± Gao Yi took the spat back into the kitchen. ¡°I only know how to cook noodles. Rainy is helping me, too.¡± Rainy puffed up her chest. ¡°Mommy, I am very capable. I can help Daddy with many things.¡± She ran over and pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. However, when she touched Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°Mommy¡¯s hands are cold? Let me warm them up for you.¡± She held both of her mother¡¯s hands in her little ones with the intention of passing her own body warm to her mother. However, her hands were too small, and they could only hold one of her mother¡¯s fingers. Xia Ruoxin allowed Rainy to hold her hand and led her into the kitchen. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t as messy as she thought. The kitchen was quite clean. A pot of water was boiling on the stove, and there was a packet of noodles at the chopping board. It was a brandmonly sold in the supermarket, but it was better than instant noodles. ¡°Let me do it.¡± She rolled up her sleeves and took the spat from Gao Yi who held Rainy¡¯s hand. The both of them stared at that pot as their stomach rumbled in unison. Gao Yi was embarrassed, but Rainy didn¡¯t know what that felt like. She was also not ashamed of her hungry as she rubbed her little stomach. ¡°Mommy, Daddy and my stomach are singing.¡± ¡°Okay. What song are they singing?¡± Xia Ruoxin took the noodles and put them into the pot. She even had the time to chit-chat with her daughter. Naturally, that man¡¯s mouth was shut. He was too embarrassed to talk right now. Rainy rubbed her stomach again. ¡°Mommy, my stomach is singing. Daddy and I are hungry. We want noodles.¡± ¡°Okay. Let them sing for a bit more.¡± Xia Ruoxin opened the fridge with one hand and took out two eggs. In his attempt to stop Rainy from talking, Gao Yi quickly carried her and brought her into the living room. Rainy was puzzled, and she continued to be concerned with her tummy. ¡°Daddy, my stomach has stopped singing.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It stopped.¡± However, Gao Yi¡¯s stomach decided to rumble this time. ¡°Whoa. Daddy, yours is singing again.¡± Rainy sprawled on Gao Yi and ced her ear on his stomach to hear the rumbling. Her face broke into a smile. Gao Yi was caught betweenughter and tears. This child really had some weird thoughts. Xia Ruoxin brought two bowls of noodles out and ced them on the table. Rainy pulled Gao Yi¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t forget about him. ¡°Daddy,e and eat your noodles.¡± Gao Yi was touched by Rainy¡¯s attentiveness. He became fonder of her. Rainy was such an obedient child. He still had lingering fears whenever he recalled the time she had spent in the hospital, being tormented by her sickness. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to be this healthy now. Xia Ruoxin put a bowl of noodles in front of Gao Yi and one for herself. Rainy would share a bowl with her. She took a small bowl out and portioned some noodles into Rainy¡¯s with some soup. Then, she let Rainy eat on her own. Rainy held the spoon and drank the soup from the bowl. She looked up with content written on her face. Her mommy cooked the best noodles. She continued eating again. Although her actions were clumsy, she could manage to put everything into her mouth. Nothing had spilled onto the table. At times, Gao Yi would feed her some of his so she was feeling stuffed. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s snowing.¡± Rainy reached out and pointed one finger outside. She wanted to ster her face against the window panel. Xia Ruoxin came over. True enough, it was snowing heavily outside. Very soon, the world would be covered in snow. The snowfall was heavy but beautiful. For the first time, Xia Ruoxin saw its beauty. She had never liked it when it¡¯s snowing, especially starting from four years ago. She feared each time it snowed. She was exceptionally terrified of the cold, the snow, and the snow melting. All because it meant it would be colder. She was afraid of the cold but even more of her daughter catching a cold. Their whole house was fitted with a heater. Rainy could run around barefoot. Many things had changed indeed. Her heart, too, had kept up with the changes. ¡°Mommy, there is an uncle.¡± Rainy pointed to a direction downstairs. Xia Ruoxin followed her finger, but she didn¡¯t see any man. However, she did see a chunk of clothing in the snow. She closed the window and put a stop to her daughter¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Mommy, can I go out and y in the snow?¡± Rainy looked up as she asked Xia Ruoxin. Her tiny hands were sped together behind her back giving her a serious look. ¡°No.¡± Xia Ruoxin squatted down and cupped her daughter¡¯s face in her hands. ¡°You can¡¯t y in the snow. It¡¯s too cold outside. You will fall sick again and need injections,¡± she said while she poked her daughter¡¯s chubby face. Rainy was feeling hurting from all the poking. She pouted her mouth, but she was matured enough to know why she couldn¡¯t go out. Then, she ran to the window again and stered her face against the ss panel while she looked at the snow outside. ¡°Mommy, there is an uncle.¡± She pointed at the outside once more with her finger. Xia Ruoxin put her paintbrush down. Why was there another uncle? There were so many of them outside. Was her daughter calling every stranger who was walking around her Uncle? At this juncture, the snowfall became heavier; and it covered everywhere. When one walked around, there would be a creaking sound. A man in a ck coat was standing under a big tree. He reached out with his hands and allowed the snowkes to gather in his palm. They melted into beads of water by his body warmth. Chapter 467 - Enough Chapter 467 Enough He clenched his hands as he raised his head. However, he could no longer see the house that was nearby. The curtains lowered once again. There were movements on his lips while he mumbled to himself, even though he didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. He pulled his ck coat tighter around his body, and let the wind and snow blow into his exposed neckline. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t feel cold at all. A long trace of footsteps trailed behind him as he walked further and further away. The snow continued to fall and covered his steps making it seem as though no one had walked here. Rainy ran over with Dolly in her arms. She sat on the sofa and stared at her mother with her bright eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± There were times when Xia Ruoxin wanted tough at her daughter¡¯s expression. Was the girl conjuring a mastermind in her mind? ¡°Do you want cake?¡± Rainy nodded her head, but then she shook her head again. Did she want to or not? Xia Ruoxin remembered there was a cake in the fridge. She had bought it yesterday, and Rainy hadn¡¯t eaten a lot yesterday. She might have recalled that there was still half a slice left. Rainy pouted and asked her mother cautiously, ¡°So, Mommy, can I have it?¡± ¡°Of course, you can.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and held her daughter¡¯s hand. Then, she opened the fridge and took out the cake. Rainy¡¯s eyes lit up as she licked her lips in anticipation. Oh, she really wanted the cake. ¡°Here.¡± Xia Ruoxin put a fork in her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Rainy smiled sweetly. Her ck irises showed shades of blue which resembled someone. Xia Ruoxin came to a sudden realization that as her child grew older, she was beginning to look more and more like that man, especially her character. It was uncanny. Blood rtions could be a really scary thing. She caressed her daughter¡¯s hair. This child was the best choice she had made all her life. No matter how tough it had been on her, she had not regretted it. She recounted all that turmoil from the past and how she had given birth to Rainy. All the memories shed past in her mind like a dream. She had almost forgotten how hard it had been for her to raise Rainy alone. No words could even begin to describe how she had survived for the past four years. ¡°Mommy, it tastes so good.¡± Rainy¡¯s eyes narrowed as she smiled in content. She had smeared a lot of cream onto her face. Xia Ruoxin wiped the cream off her daughter¡¯s face while Rainy happily stuffed another piece of cake into her mouth. The snow was falling heavily outside. Everywhere was covered in feathery snow, crystal-like and frosty. They fell constantly onto the ground. When Gao Yi returned, the sky was almost dark. His shoulders were covered in ayer of snowkes. He patted them off before he entered the house. Whatever remained on his shoulders had begun to melt from the warmthing from the house. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Xia Ruoxin came out from the living room. As soon as she saw Gao Yi, she hurriedly took a clean towel and approached him. Gao Yi neither moved nor epted the towel. Xia Ruoxin had to stand on her toes and wiped the snow away from him. His hair was wet from the melted snow. Xia Ruoxin reached up and wiped the melted snow off his body. The clean towel felt warm from being ced inside the house while the heater was turned on. It smelled of freshundry soap. Not only did it melt the snow on Gao Yi, but it also warmed the cold look in his eyes. Gao Yi wasn¡¯t an easy person to live with. He might appear to be smiling and gentle, but he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to get close to him. Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t know what sins or the wrongs she hadmitted in this life for her to have met Chu Lui. On the other hand, she also had no idea what good she had done and umted in her previous life to have let her meet Gao Yi. This man had saved Rainy and herself from the brink of death. They had only managed to survive until now without any issues or the cold all because Gao Yi had been protecting them. ¡°What are you thinking of?¡± Gao Yi scratched at his unruly hair. It made him look wild instead of his usual gentle self. However, Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t see the slightly gloomy look in his eyes. ¡°Nothing. I was reminiscing the past.¡± Xia Ruoxin continued to wipe the snow off him. ¡°All done.¡± She looked up and smiled at Gao Yi. Her smile was pure like a pear blossom, brilliant like sakura-filled with simplicity like a child who hadn¡¯t been harmed before. Since she was young, she had been treated unfairly numerous times. She had also been forcibly med for the wrongdoings by the others. Even those closest to her like her mother and her husband had caused her to grieve. It hadn¡¯t been easy for her to still be able to smile like this. Gao Yi suddenly reached out with his hands and ced them on her face. The snow on him might be cold, but his fingers were warm. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± An alluring voice filled with charm called for her. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips parted slightly. Suddenly, his face magnified as he closed in before her. He came closer and at the same time, his features became clearer until she could practically count the number of eyshes. He was so close that she could see each strand of his eyshes. The man¡¯s lips came down on hers, and a gentle kiss ensued. Xia Ruoxin could smell the fragrance of wool on the man¡¯s body as well as a light disinfectant smell. That was the signature of a doctor. Her heart throbbed. If this was her liking him, then perhaps she truly did. No woman would be able to resist a man like this. He treated someone well, so well that the person couldn¡¯t help but be moved by him. Being fond of someone came after gratitude and being touched. It was easy to be fond of a man like this, especially for someone like Xia Ruoxin who had been through all kinds of hardships. All it took was a little warmth, and she would be content. The way Gao Yi had showered her with so much warmth-it was enough for her to give up her life for him. ¡°Mommy, Daddy, what are you doing?¡± Both of them separated quickly. However, the way their hearts had pounded from what happened earlier and the breath of familiarity with their lips had caused them to feel awkward. Rainy ran over and hugged both of Gao Yi¡¯s legs. She nted her head curiously. ¡°Daddy and Mommy are ying a kissing game. Can I y, too?¡± Her childish voice and naivety made Gao Yi rubbed his head. With such an active daughter, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder what kind of problems he would be having in the future. He bent down, scooped the little imp up, and promptly kissed her hard on her cheek. The little girl was bing prettier by the day. Her thin face had gained some meat. She looked chubby now. All children had baby fat, a pair of big round eyes, and a slender chin. However, one could only see a pair of eyes on this child¡¯s tiny face. Chapter 468 - Worried of Daddy Leaving Chapter 468 Worried of Daddy Leaving ¡°Mommy, kiss me, too.¡± Rainy offered her cheek for Xia Ruoxin, wanting her mother to kiss her. Xia Ruoxin kissed her daughter¡¯s cheek. Rainy cupped her face with her hands and broke into a shy smile. When he saw how adorable she was, Gao Yi carried Rainy and rained kisses on her cheek. Then, he carried her begrudgingly to let her y. Xia Ruoxin picked up the fallen towel from the floor. She turned around and caressed her red lips. Her heart pounded again as she felt her emotions stirred by what had happened earlier. Once her emotions were stirred, it would bring along a thousand strands of love. Above the sofa, a cartoon was showing on the television. Rainy wasn¡¯t particrly fond of watching cartoons. However, Gao Yi always left it on. He kept saying that she was unlike any other kid, which wasn¡¯t good... so he was constantly forcing her to do some things that a child should be doing. Actually, Xia Ruoxin felt the same way. Rainy was always ying with her doll in her spare time. In fact, she was more mature than the children who were her age. She could cook her own noodles although it wasn¡¯t really delicious. Nevertheless, it was an aplishment that many children couldn¡¯t do, not even teenagers. Rainy, on the other hand, could do it very well. At three years old, she could cook her own noodles to eat. The television was showing a cartoon starring a pink pig. It seemed to be popr for children at Rainy¡¯s age, and Gao Yi decided to sacrifice his favorite news and sports programs so that Rainy could watch a pig. Rainy yed with her doll with the asional peek at the television. However, she was neither interested nor fond of it. Xia Ruoxin could see that she had a long way to go. It wouldn¡¯t be that easy to transform a mature Rainy into a normal child. At night, Rainy held her doll in one hand and her pillow in the other. Then, she knocked on Gao Yi¡¯s door. Gao Yi was preparing to go to bed when he heard a knock on his door. Initially, he was going to take a shower. He had just taken off his shirt, and now, he had to put it on again. When he opened the door, he couldn¡¯t see anything outside. Then, he lowered his eyes and saw little Rainy who was as tall as his kneecap. He bent down so that he was just an inch or two taller than Rainy. ¡°What is it?¡± He ced one hand on Rainy¡¯s cheek. She had gained some weighttely. Her cheeks looked chubbier now with her baby fat. She had a slender chin, a straight nose, and a pair of eyes with the size of ck seedless grapes which spoke volumes. It was no wonder Ruoxin¡¯s friends at the art studio had called her ¡®Little Beauty¡¯. Indeed, she was such a pretty thing that she would definitely outshine her mother when she was a full-grown woman. ¡°What is it, Little Beauty?¡± Finally, Gao Yi sat on the floor so that he was the same height as the little imp. ¡°Can I sleep with Daddy tonight?¡± Rainy held her doll with both hands and stood attentively as she asked cautiously worried that Gao Yi wouldn¡¯t agree to her request. ¡°Okay. Of course, you can sleep with me.¡± Gao Yi stood up and carried Rainy. ¡°You can sleep with me tonight, but you can¡¯t cry for Mommy. If you really cry to me in the middle of the night, I will ignore you in the future.¡± He pinched Rainy¡¯s cheek unsure of what was happening to the little one. Why had she asked to sleep with him out of the blue? As far as he could remember, she couldn¡¯t sleep at night without Xia Ruoxin. If her mother was not with her, she would force herself to stay awake even when she was exhausted. ¡°I¡¯m worried that Daddy will leave.¡± Rainy pouted and buried her face into Gao Yi¡¯s nape. ¡°I want to keep watch on Daddy so he won¡¯t leave.¡± Gao Yi suddenly felt an ache in his heart. This child had always been sensitive. He had gone for far longer than he had expected on this trip which might have triggered something in her. As a result, she had let her imagination run wild. He gently leaned his head against Rainy¡¯s tiny one. ¡°Come. Daddy will tuck you in.¡± Atst, Rainy smiled. Her eyes curved into a pair of crescents like the moon hanging in the night sky. She looked so pure and innocent that no one could resist her. Gao Yi took a children¡¯s storybook. He told one story after another. First, it was Cindere. Then, it was Snow White, and finally Ugly Duckling. At longst, he managed to coax Rainy to sleep. Rainy coiled herself up upying a small space on Gao Yi¡¯s huge bed. It wasn¡¯t even one-tenth of the space. At times, he could feel the wonders of life. Despite being a doctor by profession and witnessing numerous life-and-death situations, he marveled at the fact that he could watch such a small child grow into an adult with his own eyes. What a fantastic event it would be? ¡°Grow up well.¡± He caressed Rainy¡¯s pink cheek. ¡°You are still young, and you have a long time to go. I hope to stay by your side forever until you grow up, get married, and when you don¡¯t need me anymore.¡± These were his heartfelt word regardless of whether she was his biological daughter. This child had his bone marrow in her. He had saved her life, and his blood was running in her veins now. How different was this from having a biological child? ¡°Sleep.¡± He kissed Rainy¡¯s tiny forehead before going for his shower. When he came out of the bathroom, the living room lights were still on. The child sleeping on his bed had been obedient. She hadn¡¯t kicked her nket away. He opened his room door and closed it again gently. When he came out, he saw Xia Ruoxin still sitting on the sofa. She had her easel out and was busy painting. Many said that a man who was hard at work was charming, but the same could also be said for a woman. A woman could also look beautiful with her intellectuality, her sense of content, and a blissful smile. Xia Ruoxin captured all that in her paintings. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s paintbrush flew around the canvas ording to her current emotions. All of which were captured within each stroke and line. Her lips curled into a small smile. The look in her eyes was bright but gentle. The strokes blossomed into anything she wanted them to be. Gao Yi walked over to her. He stared intently at the paintbrush in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. He had to say that there was truly something special with her drawings. It reflected her character which was gentle and elegant. It set one at ease. Xia Ruoxinpleted one painting. She had lost track of time. When she raised her head up, she almost knocked into the man¡¯s forehead. A hand rested on her forehead and blocked the impact. Otherwise, the two foreheads would have collided. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡± Xia Ruoxin jumped with fright. She had lost track of time. Had Gao Yi been standing there for a long time? She realized when she was too absorbed with work or too upied with things she was doing, she would be distracted; and a few hours would simply pass by. Chapter 469 - No One Would Say No Chapter 469 No One Would Say No ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± Gao Yi stood for a while before taking a seat beside Xia Ruoxin. He took her sketchbook, ced it on hisp, and began flipping through. ¡°Your skills have gotten better.¡± It was a heartfeltpliment. Although he didn¡¯t know much about art, he had seen enough of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s works. These few had clearly shown the improvement in the workmanship and the emotions that she was trying to capture. ¡°Ah, really?¡± Xia Ruoxin felt embarrassed by hispliment. Her expression was akin to Rainy¡¯s. In fact, Rainy resembled her. After all, she was the one to give birth to her daughter. To have the Big and Little Beauties by his side was a much envious thing for a man. Many others would love to have that chance. Gao Yi reached out and rested his hand on her shoulder. Then, he tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body jerked, but she gave him a smile quickly. Gao Yi held her hand in his huge palm. This time, Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t struggle or reject him. She was thinking this was good, too. Rainy needed a father while she could possibly find someone who she could rely on, a shoulder for her to lean on. This man beside her could just be that man. Gao Yi breathed a sigh of relief. He knew she was beginning to open her heart up bit by bit to him. Time was the best remedy for a woman who had been hurt before. He would give her as much time as she needed. He would wait. If one year wasn¡¯t long enough for her, he would give her two years. He was willing to give her three if that¡¯s what she needed. He believed that Xia Ruoxin wouldn¡¯t let him wait for long. She wouldn¡¯t wait until they were both old with a head of white hair before she realized he was still there waiting for her. It wouldn¡¯te to that. She was beginning to ept his affection for her. There was a tingling sound resembling the snap of the chord in her heart. Xia Ruoxin rested her palm against her chest. It didn¡¯t hurt as bad. On the contrary, she felt rxed. It had been broken, but a hand had begun to help her mend it gently. The road to recovery might be painful. However, it was something like a physical wound that would heal gradually with the passing of time until the process wasplete. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯ll take you away after some time.¡± Gao Yi reached out and circled his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce together with Rainy. Trust me. You will like that country. It¡¯s beautiful.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes and leaned her head onto Gao Yi¡¯s shoulder. She hadn¡¯t had a home before. Now, a man was offering to give her a home unconditionally. It was something she didn¡¯t want to reject. Someone was reaching out for her in the dark and giving her a ray of light; he was giving her some warmth in the frigid winter. No one liked the dark, and no one loved the winter. She wanted a warm ce without pain or tears. Meanwhile, Rainy had turned in her sleep, and her tiny foot was exposed under the nket. A big hand reached out and held tightly onto her foot, and then he ced it under the nket again. Lately, this child had been having tossing in her sleep. She could be in her growing phase. She would kick about under her nket, but after pouting her lips for a while, she would stick her thumb into her mouth and continue to sleep. Gao Yi finally knew how tough it was to be a mother even more so to raise a child. It was especially true for a weak and sickly child like Rainy. They had to be extra cautious after she had recovered from her major illness. ¡°You are just three years old, and we are already worried sick about you. My hair seemed to have turned gray prematurely.¡± He squeezed Rainy¡¯s little hand andpared it with his big one. Such a small hand. How much time would she need to grow bigger? In the morning, Rainy snuggled under her nket. When she opened her eyes, she pouted and wondered about the absence of her mother¡¯s smell. Was her mother deserting her? ¡°Why? You are ignoring your father so early in the morning.¡± Gao Yi came over and pinched her little cheek. He didn¡¯t have to go to work today so he would be spending the whole day with her. Ruoxin had a ss, and it was quite a distance from home so she wouldn¡¯t be able to rush back for lunch. He could have sent the little imp to the kindergarten, but there had been many cases of influenza. The kindergarten was not a safe ce for her. It was best that she stayed home. ¡°Daddy!¡± Rainy¡¯s big round eyes lit up as soon as she saw Gao Yi. She pulled the nket aside and threw her little frame into his arms. Her smile was so sweet as though she had just eaten a candy. Gao Yi dressed her in the clothes that had been set aside. Then, he carried her into the living room and made her a bottle of milk. Rainy sucked on the milk bottle and drank slowly while Gao Yi took a pair of small shoes out from the cab. After that, he helped her to put on her socks. Rainy wasn¡¯t used to it, and she wriggled her toes. She bit on her milk bottle as her feet started to sway. ¡°Daddy, can I go out to y?¡± She ran before Gao Yi and started to negotiate with Gao Yi with her wide eyes. She had been cooped up at home for a very long time, and she really wanted to go outside to y. Gao Yi considered the notion for a minute as he sat her on hisp. She was simply too young so there was no room for negotiation. ¡°Why don¡¯t you finish your milk? Then, I¡¯ll bring you out.¡± He swirled the bottle of milk in his hand. For small children her age, it was ideal for them to continue to drink milk form until they were six years old. Rainy was only three, and yet she was rejecting milk. Perhaps, she knew how tough it was for her mother so she repelled the idea. Even now when their financial situation was much better, she still disliked the taste of milk. Rainy epted her milk bottle. Her eyshes which resembled a pair of brushes were lowered as she sat obediently and finished her milk. She made it seem as though she was forced to drink poison. She looked utterly miserable that Gao Yi was caught betweenughter and tears. He put her sun hat on and tied a scarf securely around her neck. She was bundled up like a bear cub. The weather today was better so it was possible to bring her out. In fact, she should ustom herself to the weather outdoors so that she could improve her immune system. Rainy was dressed like a clumsy bear. When she walked, she waddled from side to side. Suddenly, she kicked into a stic bottle lying in her path, and she bent down with much difficulty to pick it up. Gao Yi was holding her hand, but he made no attempts to stop her. He only wanted to know what she was going to do with it. Rainy loosened his hand and waddled to the trash bin at the side. She tip-toed and put the bottle into the bin. Many passers-by had been observing them secretly. When they saw what Rainy had done, they were in awe of her sensitivity and wondered at the good work her parents had done to educate her. Chapter 470 - She is Not the One for You Chapter 470 She is Not the One for You Rainy ran back to Gao Yi and hugged both his legs. Her big round eyes curled into a pair of crescents like the moon. Gao Yi carried Rainy who had been standing on the ground. They were about to leave when he met another man¡¯s profound gaze. The man was standing at a ce not far away from them. He had deeply set features that were more profound like one of mixed blood. That made him stand out in the street full of people. He was like the glorious sun that towered over the passers-by. The light around him hid everything while behind him. The sky was blue and clear behind him, but he remained aloof. Gao Yi rested a hand on Rainy¡¯s head. She blinked and saw the man standing at a distance. She turned away and buried her face in Gao Yi¡¯s nape, with her doll tightly in her arms. The smile began to fade from her face. If one was to study her carefully, one would realize that the abrupt change in her expression was simr to that man who was standing not far away. Gao Yi continued walking and passed by the man. They began to size each other up as they met each other¡¯s eyes. However, they tolerated each other and didn¡¯t show any expression on their faces. Gao Yi¡¯s lips curled up into a small smile filled with some indifference. The cors of the two men almost brushed together. However, they separated very quickly. ¡°What is your rtionship with her?¡± The man behind Gao Yi suddenly asked. His voice was frostypared to the cold wind. The December wind met with the snow from the Twelve Lunar month. Their encounter caused icicles to form in the air which was freezing cold. ¡°Mr. Chu, are you asking the obvious?¡± Gao Yi smiled and lowered his head to rearrange Rainy¡¯s little sun hat. He pulled his coat and wrapped the entire child inside. Rainy was obedient. She didn¡¯t move an inch. She simply held Gao Yi¡¯s cor tightly with both hands and hugged her doll even closer. ¡°She is not the one for you.¡± Chu Lui put out the cigarette in his hand. The smell of tobo lingered on his fingertips as it gradually faded away. ¡°Not the one for me? Are you telling me she¡¯s the one for you?¡± Gao Yi countered. He told Chu Lui sarcastically, ¡°This is none of your business, Mr. Chu. Whatever happens between me and my fiancee is not your concern.¡± Chu Lui suddenly felt a pang of pain in his heart when Gao Yi said ¡®fiancee¡¯. He couldn¡¯t tolerate the agony. For the first time, he knew why it hurt him. This time, he knew what it meant to be repentant. He also knew what he had lost. Humans could be so ignorant. When one had something good, one always felt nonchnt and let things be. Very often, they would toss it around without a care. However, when that thing was lost, one would finally realize that one couldn¡¯t bear the consequences. It was a loss that was totally and utterly deadly. ¡°You are not suitable for her.¡± He loosened his tightly clenched hands and, at the same time, tried his best to tolerate the pain in his heart. His pursed lips curled into a cynical smile. ¡°She can¡¯t conceive, and she¡¯s a handicap.¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t know why he would say something so cruel. After all, he was the one to cause her handicap. Gao Yi caressed the sun hat on Rainy¡¯s head. ¡°As you can see, Mr. Chu, I have a daughter. Why does it matter if she can conceive or not? As for her handicap, I think¡ªMr. Chu-you must be joking. She has her hands and legs intact. She doesn¡¯t need to depend on a man to survive. No one will describe her as a handicap.¡± Gao Yi didn¡¯t reveal Rainy¡¯s background. To the outsiders and the world, Rainy was his daughter. Especially now when Chu Lui was divorced and childless, Rainy¡¯s appearance would only tempt him more. He mighte up with ways to get her back. Gao Yi and Xia Ruoxin were protecting this child, and-in turn-Rainy was protecting Xia Ruoxin, too. Gao Yi could see that Chu Lui wasn¡¯t being heartless towards Xia Ruoxin. On the contrary, Chu Lui had never forgotten Xia Ruoxin. Gao Yi couldn¡¯t afford to risk it. Chu Lui was a man who would take a disadvantage well. He could be unscrupulous and resort to any means necessary in order to achieve his goal. Gao Yi carried Rainy and strode away with the frigid wind cutting into his skin. Everyone else was cowering into their coats to try and hide their frozen faces from the cold and frigid wind with the exception of Rainy. She was wrapped in her father¡¯s arms with his body warming hers. She didn¡¯t feel the cold at all. At this moment, no one noticed how Rainy had raised her head from Gao Yi¡¯s arms. She was staring at the man behind them with her big round eyes. As the wind blew at her eyshes, a gloomy look shed in her eyes. Her weak and fragile body was bundled tightly in her father¡¯s arms while she sniffed in grievance and clutched onto her doll. Dolly, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will protect you and me. The bad guys can¡¯t bully Mommy again. She stered her face against her doll. Compared to it, her little face was much more adorable. ¡°Let¡¯s buy you some pretty clothes.¡± Gao Yi stopped and hugged Rainy closer. His baby was finally gaining weight, but she was still on the skinny side. New Year was approaching. He should buy her more nice dresses. A little girl should doll up to make herself pretty and looked like a princess. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy broke out into a wide smile, and then she nted her head. Her ck pupils were showing a dark shade of green. The mixture of ck and green caused Gao Yi¡¯s eyes to dim. The color of the child¡¯s pupils was simr to that man. He wondered if there was any foreign bloodline somewhere in the Chu family. Their pupils were not pure ck. It was the same for Chu Lui and Rainy. However, she looked exactly the same as her mother so it was not easy to see the resemnce she had with her biological father. Rainy nted her head and touched her face, feeling puzzled. ¡°Daddy, is there dirt on my face?¡± ¡°Oh. Not anymore. It¡¯s clean now.¡± Gao Yi pinched the little imp¡¯s cheek and cast the thought aside. He brought her to the nearest shopping mall and bought her a coat to wear. The warm air greeted them the moment they entered the building. In an instant, they felt warmer. Gao Yi set the clumsy little bear down from his arms and removed her face mask leaving her beautiful face exposed. The mask had covered her face. It emphasized her fragility and made her look like a prawn dumpling, fresh out from the steamer. Other children looked like a meat or vegetable dumpling while Rainy resembled a juicy prawn dumpling¡ªthe type that would break with one bite. Chapter 471 - From One to Three Chapter 471 From One to Three The silly bear walked hand in hand with Daddy as she strode, her eyes wide in wonder as she stared at her surroundings. Gao Yi lifted her off the ground and stepped into the elevator. They headed to the children¡¯s section on the second floor and entered a shop that sold children¡¯s wear. Upon seeing Gao Yi walk into the shop, they greeted him weingly. Even though this man¡¯s dressing was simple, it was all designer clothes. One look was all it took to know that he wasn¡¯t stingy with his money. In addition, the child in his arms was extremely pretty. The father was handsome, and the daughter was beautiful. How would the mother look like? Well, she wouldn¡¯t be ugly to a certain extent if she was able to give birth to such a pretty child. Gao Yi put Rainy down on the ground and picked a few clothes for her to try on. ¡°Do you like this one, Rainy?¡± he asked. Rainy was different from other children. She was much more mature and self-opinionated so before he and Xia Ruoxin made any decision, they would discuss with Rainy first and ask for her opinion. Rainy tilted her head and stared at herself through the mirror and then shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not nice. I don¡¯t like it.¡± Gao Yi picked another set of clothing for her to try again. This time, it was a pink coat that reached her knees. Rainy was petite and skinny, and this coat made her skin look even whiter. ¡°How about this?¡± Gao Yi bent down and arranged the clothes on Rainy. He thought that it looked good. ¡°I like it.¡± Rainy made a face at the mirror. What a blessing it was to be good-looking. She looked breathtaking even when she made a silly face. ¡°Daddy, is it expensive?¡± Rainy blinked and tugged Gao Yi¡¯s sleeve. ¡°If it¡¯s expensive, then I don¡¯t want it. I have clothes that Mommy made to wear. It¡¯s pretty.¡± Gao Yi ruffled her hair. The more sensible she was, the more his heart ached. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s not expensive. You can get the money back with just one less meal.¡± He didn¡¯t even look at the price tag on the clothes. He just took out his credit card and handed it to the salesgirl at the side. The salesgirl took the card hurriedly and swiped it. This coat cost more than a thousand dors, without any discounts. It was rare for someone toe over and get one for their child. Sometimes, they wouldn¡¯t even have any transactions for as long as a month, but once they do, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry about food for half a month. She swiped the card. When the money was transferred and after the man signed and walked out, the salesgirl then heaved a sigh of relief. Atst, she got the money. Gao Yi carried the bag of clothes in one hand and held Rainy¡¯s hand in the other. The two of them continued walking forwards. The heaters in the mall were on full st so walking indoors was much warmer than outdoors, even to the point of sweating. Gao Yi had bought a hat and a scarf for Rainy and a couple pairs of socks. It was nice having a daughter who could wear these pretty clothes. It fulfilled a man¡¯s wish of dolling his daughter up like a princess. ¡°Little Cutie!¡± A voice called out from the distance suddenly, making Rainy stop in her tracks. It sounded familiar. Before she could put her finger on it, a man rolled over. All that was left was a few barks. ¡°Hi, what a coincidence seeing you again. I guess this is fate. Hey, do you think we¡¯re lovers in a previous life? Why is it that I love you so much?¡± Du Jingtang gushed the moment he saw Rainy. It was a pity he wouldn¡¯t be able to give birth to a daughter. If only he could give birth to one as beautiful as Rainy-no, even half as beautiful as Rainy, he would smile in his sleep. Rainy hustled closer to Gao Yi as if the person in front of her was a mad man. He was so enthusiastic it was scary. The smile on Du Jingtang¡¯s face froze. Oh, no. Now the little cutie hated him. Rainy gnawed at her fingers and smiled at Du Jingtang suddenly. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s broken heart was pieced back together. He rubbed his hands and then took out a lollipop as if by magic. ¡°Here, for you.¡± Rainy didn¡¯t take it. She lifted her head and widened her eyes, asking for permission. ¡°Thanks, Uncle.¡± Gao Yi ced a hand on Rainy¡¯s head. He vaguely remembered Du Jingtang and had a good impression. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Rainy took the lollipop. She didn¡¯t eat it, just kept it in her pocket. ¡°Baby, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Gao Yi tugged at Rainy¡¯s hand and asked. Rainy patted the lollipop in her pocket and raised her chin, smiling bashfully. ¡°Rainy wants to leave it for Mommy. Mommy can do magic and make one lollipop into two! One for Mommy, one for Daddy, and one for Rainy.¡± It pulled at Gao Yi¡¯s heartstrings. Only the small Rainy would believe in this kind of fairy tale. There¡¯s no such thing in the world, and there¡¯s no such thing as magic from one item to two, and two to three. There was only a mother who couldn¡¯t bear to eat it herself, leaving all the food for her daughter. Du Jingtang looked at his hand and then rested it on his clothes and rubbed forcefully. His hand felt itchy, and he wanted to scratch at the wall. It was such a pity. He finally met the little cutie, but he wasn¡¯t able to carry the soft and fragrant body of the little cutie. She seemed like she put on some weight, and her cheeks were chubbier. Ah, she was too cute. He almost couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He turned around and ced a hand on the wall behind him and then scratched hard. It was a good thing the wall was covered with wallpaper so no matter how much he scratched, he wouldn¡¯t leave a sweaty handprint. ¡°Itchy hands?¡± A cold voice made his hair stand. Du Jingtang retrieved his hand immediately behind his back. He looked behind and replied with a grin. ¡°Hey, Cousin. You¡¯re here shopping, too?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m getting some stuff.¡± Chu Lui lifted his wrist and looked at his watch. There was still time so he stopped by to pick up the suit he ordered yesterday. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to Du Jingtang; neither did he make any small talk as he headed upstairs. ¡°Hang on, bro. I¡¯lle with you.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Lui stopped in his tracks and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why, you didn¡¯t foot your bills?¡± ¡°Haha...¡± Du Jingtangughed dryly. ¡°Yes, the queen¡¯s birthday ising up so I got an expensive one, but I¡¯m quite strapped with cash... so if you could help cover my back first, Cousin...¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Lui wasn¡¯t petty. Great! Du Jingtang heaved a sigh of relief. That¡¯s great. He just saved a huge sum of money. Chapter 472 - My Little Cutie Chapter 472 My Little Cutie Chu Lui took off his coat in distaste and drawled, ¡°I¡¯ll deduct it from your pay.¡± The smile that just formed on Du Jingtang¡¯s face froze. Deduct? Deduct?! Was he going to deduct from his pay for life? He still owed Chu Lui quite a sum of money which was still being deducted from his pay. Was he going to have to work for Chu Lui forever? The elevator rose, and the one opposite them reached the first floor. The man inside the elevator was carrying a child in one hand and resting his other hand on the handlebar. The child in his arms was staring intently at Du Jingtang. Du Jingtang turned around abruptly. He hadn¡¯t even had the chance to hold Rainy, but the father and daughter had already gotten off the elevator and were heading towards the exit. ¡°Bro, look.¡± Du Jingtang pulled Chu Lui¡¯s sleeves. ¡°My little cutie. Isn¡¯t she pretty?¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Lui looked back, but he didn¡¯t see anything. Du Jingtang pulled a face. ¡°She just walked out.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s gazended on Du Jingtang¡¯s face. ¡°I think Aunty gave birth to you with a screw loose.¡± Du Jingtang huffed. ¡°I have a high IQ-and one more screw than others.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t bother arguing with him this time. ¡°Bro, you agree?¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°Bro, you have good eyes.¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Lui rolled his sleeves up and replied, his voice calm but slightly cold, ¡°An extra screw for you to hang yourself with.¡± Du Jingtang, ¡°...¡± Outside the mall, Gao Yi wrapped Rainy inside his coat. Rainy was obedient and quiet inside the warm and silent space where she could even y with her toys. They became much warmer instantly when they reached home. There were thin streaks of snow on Gao Yi¡¯s hair, but Rainy¡¯s cheeks were rosy, without any sign of being cold. Gao Yi was really the perfect father. He poured some water for the child first and then brought her to wash her hands and face. After that, he let her watch some cartoon shows herself. They had both eaten so they didn¡¯t feel hungry. Night came, and Xia Ruoxin finally returned home. The moment she stepped across the door, her leg was hugged by none other than her little daughter. ¡°Mommy¡¯s back! Are you tired?¡± Xia Ruoxin squatted down to her daughter¡¯s height and rested her palm on Rainy¡¯s rosy cheek. Her smile was innocent and adorable. It had been a long time since she saw her daughter so ted. ¡°What did you do today?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked. She gestured at her growing hair, which was almost touching below her ears. When New Year¡¯s reach, it would be a beautiful head of hair. Rainy counted with her fingers. ¡°Daddy brought Rainy out to y and bought me lots of pretty clothes, but Daddy said I have to eat one less meal to buy the clothes. Mommy,¡±¡ª Rainy pounced into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms¡ª¡±so I can¡¯t eat tonight because I have to return Daddy the money?¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Mm, one less meal and a lot fewer snacks in between. Only Gao Yi coulde up with this kind of excuse. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m tired.¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes. She had been out ying the whole day and must have been tired, but she pressed on to wait for her mother¡¯s return. However, her eyelids were almost about to shut. A hand reached out and lifted her tiny body. ¡°She kept waiting for you. Her stubborn personality doesn¡¯t resemble yours at all.¡± Gao Yi let Rainy¡¯s head rest on his shoulder and reached a hand toward Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Stand up. You must be tired, too. It¡¯s a good thing this little one fell asleep. Then, you can get enough rest.¡± Xia Ruoxin took his hand and pulled herself up. It was obvious she rushed back in a hurry from her weary clothes. She held her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you, Gao Yi.¡± Perhaps a word of gratitude wasn¡¯t enough to express much. There was so much she had to thank him for, and she owed him a lot. Right now, all she could do was thank him. That was all she could say and express. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly.¡± Gao Yi wrapped an arm around her shoulder, bringing both mother and daughter who had suffered tremendously into his embrace. ¡°I told you that you don¡¯t have to thank me. I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you. If I hadn¡¯t met you, I won¡¯t even know how many empty spaces there are in my life. It would still be dark and gray.¡± As he said this, his eyes darkened slightly. He had lived for almost thirty years. Meeting this pair of mother and daughter was an ident as well as a blessing. It did not matter to him whether she was divorced or if she had a daughter. He likes her, in and simple. No reason needed. Xia Ruoxin leaned her head against Gao Yi¡¯s shoulders. Her hazy vision was starting to blur. ¡°Thank you, Gao Yi.¡± No matter how much you don¡¯t want my thanks, I still want to tell you that I¡¯ll remember your kindness for my whole life. A lifetime is short, but it¡¯s long, too. I don¡¯t know any sweet words; neither do I know how to say honeyed phrases. I just want to say that I¡¯ll stay by your side if you choose not to chase me away. Unless a timees when you let go of my hand. She shut her eyes. She was also exhausted and didn¡¯t feel like getting up, but in the end, she picked herself up and took Rainy from Gao Yi¡¯s arms, brought her to bathe, and changed her clothes. She had done these things for three years, during which her daughter grew up from a puny little baby to now, when she was still small and frail. Sometimes, she caught herself thinking how good it would be if Rainy never grew up and stayed like this forever. She would always be her Rainy and never leave her. s, Rainy would grow up and leave her mother eventually. Every time she thought of this, she¡¯d be depressed for some reason. She and her daughter had been depending on each other for so long. Sheid her daughter on the bed, looked for the doll, and then stuffed it under the nket. Rainy hugged it automatically, murmuring something under her breath. Mommy or Dolly? Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t make out the words. She took her daughter¡¯s clothes to wash, but she felt an object in Rainy¡¯s pocket. She fumbled around and retrieved a lollipop that was wrapped nicely in a wrapper. She ced the lollipop on the table, but she stared at it nkly all of a sudden. During the time when she and Rainy were still suffering, her monthly sry was only enough to cover their living expenses; and the money that she saved was for when Rainy fell sick. She seldom bought candy for her daughter, and now, Rainy doesn¡¯t like to eat them anymore. She sat down and softly caressed her daughter¡¯s cheeks. It¡¯ll be better in the future. She promised that she would work hard to earn money and give her daughter a better life like how she had aspired to in the past. Chapter 473 - Let’s Sleep Chapter 473 Let¡¯s Sleep She never nned to take Gao Yi¡¯s money. It¡¯s not because she despised it. Whatever Gao Yi gave her, she would take it; but she wanted to have a career for herself. It need not be a huge career where she could earn a huge sum of money. She just wanted to live a good life with her daughter. When she walked out of the room, Gao Yi was still sitting on the sofa. Xia Ruoxin knew he was waiting for her. ¡°Ruoxin,e here.¡± Indeed, Gao Yi extended his hand towards her once she wasn¡¯t busy. Xia Ruoxin walked over and sat down beside him. She rested both her hands on her knees. She was still feeling reserved with him. Gao Yi chuckled. Xia Ruoxin flushed, red as a tomato. She wanted to bury her face in her hands. She¡¯s already at this age, but her skin was still as thin as ever. If only she could be more thick-skinned. ¡°Haha...¡± A deep voice guffawed. Xia Ruoxin felt her ears and face flush a darker shade of red with excitement. Gao Yi never took his hand away from Xia Ruoxin. He just made small talk while ying with her hair, which had grown to the length of her ears. It looked nice when it was long. Xia Ruoxin was very much suited for long hair. She looked gentle and refreshing, and when she smiled she resembled a blossom about to bloom. With short hair, she didn¡¯t look like a strong steeled woman no matter how much she pretended to be one. Her smile was too bashful to belong to one. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse with desire. Her hands tightened on her knees. She could smell the scent of attraction wafting in the air. A gust of wind blew, and she stood up abruptly. ¡°The window¡¯s open. I¡¯m going to close it.¡± She walked towards the window. Indeed, she must have forgotten to close it, or the wind blew it open. The winter breeze hit her cheeks, bringing along chilling stillness; but it also cooled her burning cheeks to their normal temperature. She shivered, feeling awake all of a sudden. A hand shot out, closed the open window, and then pulled the curtains together. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Gao Yi rested his chin on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders as he murmured under his breath seductively. ¡°Mmm...¡± It was the only sound Xia Ruoxin could make. Oh, no. Her cheeks burned hot again. She lowered her face. At least Gao Yi couldn¡¯t see anything, but he must have noticed her flushed ears. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep.¡± The man¡¯s warm voice made all the blood rush up to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head. S-sleep? Sleep... ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Gao Yi pushed Xia Ruoxin indoors. ¡°The little girl would kick her nkets away again.¡± When she closed the door behind her, her cheeks were still blushing. She buried her face in her palms. What was she thinking about? Meanwhile, the kid on the bed stuck her feet outside the nket. Perhaps she found it stuffy, and one of her feet hooked onto the nket and indeed-kicked the nket away, revealing a white and soft foot resting on the nket. Her body was sprawled across the bed. Everything else was good about the little girl save for her habit of kicking the nket off and bad sleeping style. There had to be someone by her side; otherwise, she might really fall off the bed at night. Xia Ruoxin walked over and tucked her daughter under the nket again, but with a pull, she identally pulled her daughter¡¯s doll out of her grip. She put the doll on top of the drawer by the bed. She¡¯d be able to see her doll once she wakes up. She entered the washroom and opened the tap; she then scooped some water and sshed her face. Instantly, the cold made the heat in her cheeks dissipate. She patted her face to make the heat fade as well. When she came out, her originally red face was now slightly pale. She was actually terrified of those things, but it was natural for a man and a woman to reach that stage. She wouldn¡¯t think that Gao Yi desired a tonic love. He was a man while she was a woman. For a couple to walk beside each other¡ªnot only must their hearts be together, but their bodies should be, too. However, Her hands by her sides clenched into fists. She didn¡¯t want to do that sort of things, no matter if the other party was Chu Lui or Gao Yi. She detested Chu Lui and was scared of Gao Yi. What else could be done if a woman loathed things like these? To be a spinster, alone forever? Yet, it was impossible for her. She sat by the bed and gently caressed her daughter¡¯s tender face. Rainy slept soundly. Her small, fragile body was snug under the warm nket. Even though it was freezing outside, it was as warm as spring indoors, which allowed Rainy to sleep so peacefully. She would never be afraid of the cold anymore. She would never be in pain anymore. She held her daughter¡¯s tiny hand and squeezed the warm and soft hand. It was only at times like this did she feel like everything was in the past. No matter what happens tomorrow, at least all she wanted at this moment was to protect her Rainy. Then, she¡¯d be contented. Rainy kicked her tiny feet out again. Xia Ruoxin sighed and could only stuff her feet back under the nket again. Then, sheid down beside her, too. It was time to sleep. Perhaps it would be sunny tomorrow, too. She was still dazed and sleepy when she felt like there was a mouse beside her. She ced her hand in front of her acrid eyes and forcefully opened them to see Rainy crawling around her with something in her hands. ¡°Hush, Dolly. Don¡¯t wake Mommy up. She¡¯s tired.¡± Rainy hugged the doll while she sat at the corner of the bed. She was holding herb in one hand, using it tob the doll¡¯s hair while muttering some words under her breath. It wasn¡¯t even seven o¡¯clock, but she had already risen. She was an obedient child, too; she had changed her clothes herself and was ying by herself without waking others up. Xia Ruoxin sat up and ruffled her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Hungry?¡± She asked her daughter, who raised her head to look up at her. ¡°Mm, hungry.¡± Rainy jumped into her mother¡¯s arms. She was feeling hungry forp a long time ago, but Mommy was tired. She didn¡¯t want to wake her up. ¡°Just a minute.¡± Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s cheeks and got off the bed to make a bottle of milk for her. The powdered milk would suffice as breakfast. ¡°Drink it, darling.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the milk bottle in Rainy¡¯s hands. Rainy pursed her lips and hugged the milk bottle in grievance as she drank it, but her huge eyes seemed like her mother had bullied her. It really made people want to pinch. ¡°I¡¯m bringing her to the hospital today and get her body checked, too.¡± Gao Yi squatted down and put on a pink rabbit fur hat on Rainy¡¯s head. The hat had pink bunny ears, making Rainy look like a pink rabbit. Rainy curled into a ball and turned around, jumping into her mother¡¯s arms silently. Chapter 474 - If Only He Had Known Chapter 474 If Only He Had Known ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a body check-up. There won¡¯t be any injections,¡± Xia Ruoxin assured her daughter. Rainy had a bias against hospitals and didn¡¯t like to enter. She didn¡¯t cry, but ultimately, she was still fearful. ¡°Really?¡± Rainy raised her head. She sniffled and asked her mother, ¡°No injections.¡± ¡°Yes, no injections.¡± Xia Ruoxin caressed her daughter¡¯s cheeks tenderly, her heart going out for her daughter. She might have to do these check-ups a couple of times every month. Even though she needed to draw some blood, they couldn¡¯t be sure about her health if not for the check-up, after all. Gao Yi lifted Rainy into her arms and carried the little clumsy bear to the hospital. Her rare visit made everyone crowd around her, handing her sweets and toys. In just a few moments, Rainy¡¯s bag was filled to the brim with all sorts of candies and other things. Gao Yi carried Rainy to the check-up room. Rainy was especially silent. ¡°Baby, we¡¯re going to prick the fingers a little,¡± Gao Yi met Rainy¡¯s huge eyes, almost as ck as dark grapes, and discussed with her. ¡°It¡¯s just a small sting. No injections.¡± ¡°Okay, Daddy. I know.¡± Rainy reached her hand out. Her childish fingers were thin and weak. Gao Yi pulled Rainy¡¯s hand towards the window. The nurse skillfully pricked the soft, almost translucent, finger gently. A drop of blood pooled, and after a few syringes of blood were drawn, Gao Yi held Rainy¡¯s fingers tightly. Rainy¡¯s eyes were big and wide, but she never made a sound of crying. The rims of her eyes were red, though. Beside them, children the same age as Rainy¨Cwho were waiting for their turn at the check-up-were already crying and shrieking hysterically. They haven¡¯t even been touched, but they were acting like someone was cutting their flesh and drinking their blood. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Rainy?¡± Someone said in surprise, making Rainy look up. When she saw the person, she smiled. ¡°Hello, Granny.¡± ¡°Hi, Rainy.¡± Song Wan felt like it was such a coincidence, but what was the child doing in the hospital again? Did she fall sick? She started to worry about Rainy. ¡°Is the child sick?¡± She asked Gao Yi cautiously. He must be the child¡¯s father. He looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. She was getting older, and her memory was failing her. ¡°No.¡± Gao Yi pressed Rainy¡¯s face against himself. ¡°Just a regr check-up.¡± So that¡¯s what was happening. Song Wan was relieved. She didn¡¯t know why, but she liked Rainy a lot. A few times, she dreamt of her calling herself Granny; but it was such a shame that she didn¡¯t have the fortune for that. If possible, a granddaughter would be nice. ¡°Mom.¡± Chu Lui strode over. At the sight of Gao Yi, his eyes darkened. Gao Yi carried Rainy. She turned her head away and pressed her face against Gao Yi¡¯s shoulders. Gao Yi stopped in his tracks. This child. He carried Rainy away and didn¡¯t stop even when he passed by Chu Lui. Chu Lui pursed his lips, feeling heavy in his shoulders. When love rivals would meet, their eyes be aze with anger. Yet, was Chu Lui worthy enough to be Gao Yi¡¯s rival? His actions and behavior in the past were heinous. If he could gain forgiveness, then the words ¡®It¡¯s okay¡¯ would really be too easy. Rainy turned her head away again, ying with her tiny fingers. She was unwilling to look at Chu Lui for even a second. Gao Yi pursed his lips. The smell of disinfectant in the hospital was actually pressurizing. When they reached his office, Gao Yi let Rainy y by herself as he still had to work. It was easy to take care of Rainy since she was obedient and sensible, and she never disturbed the adults. When it was time for him to get off work, Gao Yi reached his hand out. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Rainy. Let¡¯s go home with Daddy.¡± Rainy hugged the doll in one hand as she ran towards Gao Yi. Her small hands wrapped around Gao Yi¡¯s neck, her eyes curved in a smile. ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s note back here anymore, okay?¡± ¡°Scared of injections?¡± Gao Yi knew what Rainy was afraid of, of course. All children feared pain. Rainy gnawed on her fingers and nodded honestly atst. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna get injections.¡± ¡°Mm, you don¡¯t have to get injections anymore.¡± Gao Yi scanned Rainy¡¯s medical report again. The results were out. She was indeed rather healthy, except for slight anemia; but it could be treated slowly without rushing. He put the report in his bag to bring back for Ruoxin to read to alleviate her worry. ¡°Let¡¯s go back home.¡± Gao Yi lifted Rainy in one hand and carried his stuff in the other, prepared to go home. However, when he walked through the hospital exit, he met Chu Lui who was leaning against his car. This couldn¡¯t be a coincidence. It must be deliberate. Gao Yi didn¡¯t know that there would be a day when he could share a coincidence with Chu Lui, the man at the top of the pyramid. Right now, he was walking over. It was obvious he was trying to block him. va ¡°You must have a lot of time in your hands, Mr. Chu. You couldn¡¯t find anything to do in such a hugepany?¡± Heughed sarcastically. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be concerned about that.¡± Chu Lui took out a cigarette, but with a look at the child in Gao Yi¡¯s arms, he kept the cigarette back into its original position in the box. ¡°Is she okay?¡± He asked ndly, flippantly, as if he didn¡¯t care. Whether he cared or not or if it was on purpose or not, everyone knew clearly. Otherwise, he would not be here waiting for someone, disregarding all his other work. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re asking about?¡± Gao Yi lowered his head and stared at Rainy¡¯s long eyshes. She had fallen asleep. Good. Then, she wouldn¡¯t hear what they were talking about. She was too sensitive and attuned to her surroundings. He was afraid she would hear something or think of some things. Perhaps this child knew much more than they thought. However, it was best not to let children know about the issues between adults. Small children like her should be leading an innocent life. There was no need to bring a child into the mess of the adult¡¯s grievances. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t get angry. He just lifted the corner of his lips ndly without a hint of warmth. ¡°Gao Yi, you know what I mean. I know you¡¯re together with her, too. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He ced his hands in his pocket. ¡°I never thought of doing anything, and I don¡¯t n to do anything. Treat her well. Also...¡±¡ªhe lowered his head and stared at the child in Gao Yi¡¯s arms¡ª¡±she really liked your child. She¡¯ll be a great mother.¡± At this point, he felt another wave of helpless regret. If only he had known. Yes, if he had known it woulde to this, he wouldn¡¯t have acted thus far. Chapter 475 - Did He Suspect? Chapter 475 Did He Suspect? She was unable to conceive and took someone else¡¯s child as her own while he also lost his fertility and would adopt one in the future. Just like her, he would treat the adopted child like his own. Gao Yi hugged Rainy tightly and strode past Chu Lui. If he made a mistake, then he should take responsibility for his mistakes. With a word of ¡®sorry¡¯, did he want to erase everything that had happened? It wasn¡¯t that easy. He opened the car door and ced Rainy onto the safety seat next to him. The safety seat was purposely installed for Rainy, and it came in handy now, allowing her to sleep. Gao Yi reversed the car, seeing Chu Lui still standing there at the original spot through the rearview mirror. He put the cigarette that was between his fingers into his mouth, gently blowing out a puff of air. That smoke came out after cycling through his lungs as a hazy ring of smoke. Has it really ended, with no more worries anymore? Not understanding why, Gao Yi felt an unease in his heart that he couldn¡¯t put into words. It was as if the man behind him was a ticking bomb. They should probably leave sooner. Leave this city to a ce where no one knew them. He drove the car until the doorstep before parking it at the carpark. Gao Yi lifted Rainy from the safety seat, with Rainy still drowsily in sleep and with the doll originally in her embrace left on the car. He knew that Rainy loved that doll very much; he bought her so many dolls, but she only hugged that one. There was only one of that doll, with the doll¡¯s clothes washed whenever it became dirty, thus almost faded. However, Rainy still wanted to hug it all day every day. If it was really lost, this tiny child would probably cry a thunderstorm. To make thingsplicated, that doll was limited edition and basically couldn¡¯t be found anymore. He picked up the doll from the car. He was indeed a certified dad. In his left hand was the milk bottle, right hand the doll, in his embrace arger, living doll. He emptied one of his hands to open the door. The warm air inside rushed out and rid the coldness surrounding him. ¡°She fell asleep?¡± Xia Ruoxin walked over, wanting to carry her daughter. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let me do it.¡± Gao Yi didn¡¯t let her. ¡°Be careful of your arm. Don¡¯t do anything strenuous recently.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Ruoxin took the things in Gao Yi¡¯s hands and ced it on the sofa, allowing Gao Yi to bring Rainy back to the room to sleep. A child could sleep so much, falling asleep whenever. Gao Yi covered Rainy with the nkets before walking out and sitting on the sofa. He took Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands and sat down together with her. ¡°Come, Ruoxin, I need to speak to you.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xia Ruoxin sat down. She didn¡¯t know why, but she was anxious. Gao Yi¡¯s eyes darkened; he had many heavy things to say and required some time. He took out a medical report from his bag and ced it in front of Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Ruoxin, this is the report for Rainy¡¯s check-up today.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands trembled, with her heart almost stopping for a beat. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t imagine things.¡± Gao Yi reached out to lightly knock her forehead. ¡°Rainy is all good, no ailments, just a little anemic. The reason why I wanted to show this to you is just to let you feel at ease.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand then loosened, with her palms already sweaty. She ced the medical report that was almost crushed by her onto the table and flipped it page by page. All thanks to Rainy¡¯s hospital stay for those few months, she was then able to understand some medical terms. Indeed, everything was normal except for slight anemia, but nothing serious. Her gaze shifted slightly and fell onto the section of the child¡¯s name. Rainy Gao, three years old. Yes, it¡¯s Rainy Gao. Ever since she started to cohabit with Gao Yi, Rainy¡¯s name automatically became Rainy Gao, legally writing her name under Gao Yi¡¯s name. It certainly made schooling or hospital visits more convenient, not to mention Rainy¡¯s background. It would be safer, and the Chu family wouldn¡¯t be suspicious. Chu Lui was originally an unscrupulous man who didn¡¯t care about his methods. She could not let him have any suspicions; otherwise, he would definitely do everything to snatch Rainy over. Rainy was hers, no one could take her away. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Gao Yi¡¯s sudden voice interrupted Xia Ruoxin¡¯s train of thoughts. ¡°Hmm?¡± Xia Ruoxin lifted her face and ced on the table all the materials in her hand. ¡°I met him today.¡± One ¡®him¡¯ made her hands that just dried produce sweat. Who could ¡®he¡¯ be? No one else but Chu Lui, obviously. ¡°Did he suspect anything?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face paled. She was afraid of this matter. ¡°He didn¡¯t, but I can¡¯t guarantee that he will stay unsuspecting.¡± Gao Yi gently stroked his eyebrow which raised for a moment. Rainy resembled Ruoxin to such an extent that anyone who used his brain would be suspicious. Furthermore, Chu Lui was the type who would pursue the matter relentlessly if he found it to be even a little suspicious. Rainy¡¯s background was very simple, and a check could reveal everything. Currently, that man didn¡¯t have that thought because Rainy was his daughter, and the reason behind Ruoxin¡¯s inability to be pregnant was still concealed. However, this didn¡¯t mean it would be so forever. Xia Ruoxin lowered her eyshes, with the long and dense eyebrows hiding some difort. What to do? That man was like a ticking bomb near her that could blow up anytime on the pair of mother and daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gao Yi stretched his hands over Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let me inform the hospital, and then we¡¯ll head home.¡± ¡°Home...¡± Xia Ruoxin repeatedly murmured the word. Home, yes, where is home? Where is her home? ¡°Let¡¯s go overseas together. My home is yours.¡± Gao Yiforted Xia Ruoxin¡¯s confused feelings. The promise he gave was more real than anything else, bringing her the most peace. He wasn¡¯t Chu Lui. His words would definitely be real while what Chu Lui said was all just maniptive in nature. Overseas, leaving behind the ce that she lived in for so long. It would be a lie if she said she wouldn¡¯t miss it. However, Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t have any parents, any rtives, or any friends-only a daughter who had been through hardships with her. Going or not didn¡¯t make any difference, but by going overseas, she could leave behind him-leave behind everything. She was willing. Chapter 476 - Hopefully, This Day isn’t Too Far

Chapter 476 Hopefully, This Day isn¡¯t Too Far

She leaned her head onto his shoulder, with her tired eyes slowly closing. She didn¡¯t know if it was because she had too many thoughts or if it was simply that she was too tired, but she fell asleep just like that. When she woke up, the television was still on; and Gao Yi was still sitting rigidly. His eyes were focused on the television, but he didn¡¯t seem to be processing any images from it. ¡°Sorry, I fell asleep.¡± Xia Ruoxin sat up straight, stealing a nce at Gao Yi¡¯s shoulder. She noticed that his shoulder did not have any traces of wetness, meaning that she didn¡¯t drool on him. She let out a sigh of relief. Luckily, she didn¡¯t embarrass herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you didn¡¯t drool. You slept pretty well, unlike Rainy kicking her nket whenever she fell asleep.¡± Xia Ruoxin awkwardly rubbed her forehead. Even if she wanted to kick, there were no nkets for her to kick. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Gao Yi stood up and reached out his hand. Xia Ruoxin also reached hers out andced their fingers together. At this moment, she had already decided to continue walking with this man. No matter how tough the future might be, she would not back down. Her steady gaze made Gao Yi¡¯s slightly messy feelings be like a kettle of water, slowly but gently steaming. He suddenly lowered down to ce a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯ll wait for you. I¡¯ll wait until the day you fully ept it. Hopefully, it will not be too far.¡± I hope that it wouldn¡¯t be too far, too. Xia Ruoxin silently thought. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard. Liking someone all starts with respect. She knew that Gao Yi respected her, respected her feelings, and respected her body. It¡¯s been so long, but he never used any force to do anything with her. He was unlike Chu Lui, who didn¡¯t care about her consent and used money, his hatred, and his power to trample over her body. Closing the door, she leaned against the door frame, not knowing that he was still standing at the door. His gentle gaze almost pierced through the door, his line of visionnding on the pair of mother and daughter. The weather in winter didn¡¯t change much, with Rainy staying here for almost a month already. Meanwhile, she didn¡¯t attend kindergarten, although Gao Yi would asionally bring her out for exposure to some sunlight. She lived up to some expectations, too, without falling sick ever since that time she caught a fever and flu. The month-end check-up showed her body recovering slowly, with her immune system slowly building up. Her current health condition was not bad, fit for a healthy child like her. ¡°Go, Mommy, go!¡± Rainy sat on the sofa and cheered Xia Ruoxin on. Her apple-like cheeks were rosy again, resembling an apple that was just picked from the trees and making one want to bite into it. Xia Ruoxin smiled at her daughter, using her left hand to pick up a dumbbell. She used her utmost strength to lift her hand, but her whole elbow was powerless and painful. Her left hand could only be ced on the sofa. Just a bit more. She used all her strength to lift her left hand, with sweat coating her forehead. ¡°Go, Mommy.¡± Rainy crawled forward slightly, clenching her tiny fist to cheer for her mother, ¡°Rainy¡¯s mommy is the best. Mommy is a witch and has powers! Mommy¡¯s hands will get better.¡± Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t help butugh, and all her gathered strength dissipated immediately. She used her right hand to lift the dumbbell, easily lifting it and cing it at a side. Because of her injury, her left hand was powerless thesest few years. Conversely, her right hand gained much strength. If only the power of her right hand could be bnced with that of her left hand, but ultimately, there wasn¡¯t such a good thing in the world. No matter how powerful her right hand was, her left hand was still useless, only there for show. Gao Yi had created a rehabilitation n, but it only seemed easy ck and white on paper. She only realized how hard it was when she put it into action. The daily strength training alone had made her feel so weak, and she had to exert so much more strength aspared to lifting boxes those years. Which time didn¡¯t she sweat so much? When could her shoulder literally move the next day? ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll help Mommy wipe.¡± Rainy stood up and used her small hands to wipe the sweat off Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead. Xia Ruoxin held onto her daughter¡¯s small hands and pulled on her sleeves to wipe the sweat off her forehead. She looked at the weather outside, which was unusually great. She probably should bring Rainy out for a walk, to be exposed to some wind and sun, so as to build up immunity against the natural forces. Otherwise, growing up sheltered, how would she be able to be limatized to the growingly horrendous weather? ¡°Want.¡± Rainy nodded her tiny brain vigorously. This one-word reply was clear enough. ¡°Then, let Mommy change her clothes before bringing you out.¡± Xia Ruoxin lifted her daughter onto the sofa and instructed her to sit there properly instead of running about. Rainy obediently agreed, hugging her doll, and watched the cartoon on television without blinking. Xia Ruoxin then quickly showered and changed. The pain in her left shoulder made her unable to lift it. After a shower, she immediately grabbed her short hair. Actually, short hair wasn¡¯t that bad-at least like any ruffling would do, and she only had to wait for it to dry on its own. When she came out, Rainy was still sitting on the sofa obediently, unblinkingly watching the cartoon. She took a pair of socks and helped Rainy wear them. It was only after she finished did Rainy then finally reacted. ¡°Mommy...¡± She blinked her eyes. Xia Ruoxin brought her tiny shoes over and helped her wear them before heading outdoors. Today¡¯s weather wasn¡¯t that cold, and even the wind that blew brought some kind of warmth. Rainy reached out her tiny hands as if she wanted to catch something, but after repeated attempts, her hands were still empty. ¡°What do you want?¡± Xia Ruoxin caressed her daughter¡¯s tiny palms, curious about her strange action. ¡°Rainy is catching Uncle Wind.¡± Rainy then reached out her hands again, attempting to grab at the air. Naturally, not everything in the world could be held. Xia Ruoxin lifted her face, allowing the wind to blow onto her face. The warmth that pricked at her made her smile involuntarily. Chapter 477 - She Refused to Acknowledge Her

Chapter 477 She Refused to Acknowledge Her

She sat on the bench and released Rainy¡¯s hand so that she could go y on her own. Rainy began to pick up the leaves from the floor happily. She collected piece by piece and arranged them into a pattern. She thought it looked nice, but in the end, she gathered all the leaves together and ced them back at the bottom of the tree. ¡°Xinxin...¡± Suddenly, a voice called out. With the wind blowing on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, the voice simply made her feel colder. She opened her eyes and saw a woman was already seated beside her. It was someone she had not wished to see or acknowledged. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked. Her voice was devoid of all emotions. She stared at her daughter who was ying at a distance not far away from her. The other woman beside her was not even a stranger to her. ¡°Xinxin, do you have no intention of acknowledging me at all? You¡¯re not willing to call me ¡®Mom? Not once?¡± Shen Yijun smiled bitterly. In reality, they hardly see each other; but every time their paths crossed, Xia Ruoxin would treat her with indifference like now. She was very unwilling to speak to her. Xia Ruoxin despised her mother, and she grew stingy with her emotions towards the elderly woman. Shen Yijun knew she deserved it. She wondered if her daughter would ever acknowledge her in this lifetime. Nevertheless, she just couldn¡¯t stop worrying and was reluctant to it. This was her daughter after all -her only daughter. Whenever Xia Mingzheng was having a telephone conversation with Xia Yixuan, her heart would ache all over again. That¡¯s right. Xia Yixuan had returned, and Xia Mingzheng had his daughter back. No matter how disappointing Xia Yixuan was, Xia Mingzheng still had a daughter. Although they would get into an argument each time they met, he could still scold or beat her. Deep down in his heart, he found sce that his daughter was not dead. She was alive to call him ¡®Daddy¡¯. Shen Yijun, on the other hand, had forced her daughter out of the house for Xia Mingzheng and his daughter. She had almost caused Xia Ruoxin¡¯s death. Nowadays, Xia Mingzheng could call his daughter to speak to her, but Shen Yijun had totally lost her daughter. She could never have her back in her life. Rainy picked up a leaf again. When she turned to her back, she could see someone with her mother. An auntie was crying continuously. She stretched her legs and ran towards her mother with a cautious look as she hugged her mother¡¯s leg. ¡°Rainy.¡± Shen Yijun wiped her tears away hastily. Then, she rummaged through her bag as though she was searching for something. However, her bag merely contained a lot of cosmetics, and there was nothing suitable for a child to eat or y with. She really wanted to p herself. How could she forget about this? Unwilling to give up, she searched through her bag once more. The conclusion was the same. She couldn¡¯t possibly give a child her lipstick to eat. She clenched her teeth as she started to be anxious. Cold sweat gathered on her forehead. In the end, she took her purse out of the bag. She opened her purse and revealed a stack of credit cards. Shen Yijun took out a card without a thought and gave it to Rainy. ¡°Rainy, this is a gift from Granny. The PIN is 123456. It¡¯s very easy to remember. There is a lot of money in the bank ount for you to buy lots and lots of toys,¡± she said. She wanted Xia Ruoxin to hear it too because a child¡¯s memory was short-lived. Perhaps, the adult could remember. Rainy stared at the card for ages, but she did not ept it. Instead, she stared at Shen Yijun with eyes that closely resembled her mother¡¯s. Rainy¡¯s hands reached out which caused Shen Yijun to heave a sigh of relief. It would be good if they epted. She had saved the money throughout all these years with the intention of giving it to Xia Ruoxin. The amount might not be muchpared to what the Chu family could give her, but it was enough to let her daughter and granddaughter live a life without worries. She knew Xia Ruoxin wouldn¡¯t ept it, given her temper. Nheless, she had been waiting for an opportunity to give her. Fortunately, by a freakbination of factors, her chance was here. s, Rainy was reaching out for head to arrange her sun hat. While she was doing that, she turned away and buried her face into her mother¡¯s chest. She was good at reading someone from their bodynguage. If her mother disliked a person, she would do the same. She was sensitive enough to know her mother disliked this auntie so she wouldn¡¯t speak to her, too. She only wanted her mother. Shen Yijun¡¯s felt embarrassed as she retracted her hand from mid-air. ¡°Xinxin, please take the card,¡± she said while she tried to shove the card into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. Xia Ruoxin had her hands full, carrying her daughter. It was getting more embarrassing for Shen Yijun and her card. ¡°Xinxin, are you really unwilling to forgive me?¡± Shen Yijun knew there was no possibility of Xia Ruoxin forgiving her. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t ept the card as well. Couldn¡¯t she forgive her mother¡¯s selfishness and fear from the past on ount of her advanced age? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Xia. I won¡¯t ept your money.¡± Xia Ruoxin said sarcastically through her tightly pursed lips. ¡°Neither will I take anything that belongs to the Xia family.¡± She was never a part of the Xia household so there was no reason for her to ept things from them. Whatever she owed including the food and lodging they had given her, she had repaid them in abundance throughout all these years. She had also repaid the Chu family whatever she had owed them so she was no longer in anyone¡¯s debt. She carried her daughter and thought of how small the world was. All she did was bring her daughter out to y in the sun, and she encountered someone she was unwilling to see. Take Shen Yijun for example... or anyone from the Chu family. ¡°Oh. Ruoxin, is that you?¡± Song Wan saw Xia Ruoxin from afar, and she was approaching her subconsciously. Is Mommy ying a game with me? Rainy remembered her mother¡¯s instruction. She buried her face into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chest, unwilling to meet anyone. Xia Ruoxin nodded at Song Wan, but she never stopped to leave the ce. Song Wan was embarrassed. Actually, she had wanted to chat, and yet Xia Ruoxin was treating her with indifference as though she didn¡¯t matter. On second thought, she knew she deserved it considering the way her family had treated her. She wasn¡¯t in the position to me anyone. If she wanted to do that, there was a long list of people she could do that to. Song Wan came over and sat beside Shen Yijun. ¡°What happened? She refused to acknowledge you as her mother?¡± A sigh. Song Wan was at a loss at how she should console Shen Yijun. Now that their rtionship was broken, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to go back to how things had been. Ruoxin might look soft on the outside, but she had a stubborn streak in her. She was a person who firmly believed in her own ideas even if that might result in her death. She would forge ahead and not look back. ¡°Yes. She refused.¡± Shen Yijun kept the card back into her purse and kept it in her bag as though nothing was wrong. ¡°The child in Ruoxin¡¯s arms looked obedient. I believe her effort in raising her will not go in vain.¡± Song Wan said in a hurry to diffuse the awkward atmosphere. Chapter 478 - Banging Stomach Chapter 478 Banging Stomach ¡°Yes.¡± One word. Shen Yijun didn¡¯t see the need to borate. Song Wan felt awkward, and she wanted to talk about something else. However, she realized there wasn¡¯t much to say between the both of them. Was she supposed to be apologetic, or did Shen Yijun feel the same? Nowadays, whenever they met, they would sit with each other without a word like what they were doing now. Xia Ruoxin set her daughter down on the ground. Rainy held her mother¡¯s hand obediently and followed her footsteps. She walked away on her tiny feet, leaving the two persons behind. They were rted to her in a way, but she didn¡¯t feel sorry for not knowing them. ¡°Rainy, do you feel sad without a maternal or paternal grandmother?¡± Xia Ruoxin squeezed her daughter¡¯s hand abruptly as she attempted to ask. Perhaps, Rainy might not understand what she was saying vas Rainy blinked her eyes and held her mother¡¯s hand tight. She pouted while she kicked at the stones beside her foot. Not everyone had paternal or maternal grandparents. Some children in the kindergarten had their grandmother to fetch them while others had either one of their parents. In Rainy¡¯s opinion, she could do without grandparents, but not her mother. ¡°Mommy, I want cake.¡± Her head snapped up at the thought of eating a sweet and soft cake. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Xia Ruoxin ran her knuckle along Rainy¡¯s cheek, and then she brought her daughter along to buy her cake. Since she was young, Rainy had never taken the initiative to voice out what she wanted. Now that their financial situation had improved, she had not changed. Her daughter seldom asked for things. Since she wanted a cake, Xia Ruoxin was willing to buy her ten, without blinking an eye. The only concern she had was buying too much. The cake would go bad if it wasn¡¯t finished. They went to the cake house that they would usually patronize. Xia Ruoxin paid the smallest cake that Rainy had picked. She sat her daughter on a chair and let her savor it on her own. It might be a small cake, but for a child, it was enough. ¡°Are you done?¡± She poked gently at her daughter¡¯s face smeared with cake cream. Then, she couldn¡¯t resist pinching Rainy¡¯s apple-shaped face. It was smooth and pink like a doll¡¯s, which was exquisitely adorable. ¡°Done,¡± Rainy replied in her childish voice as she jumped from the chair. She pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, can we go visit Daddy?¡± Xia Ruoxin checked the time. It was almost 5 o¡¯clock. If everything went well, Gao Yi would be finishing work at seven o¡¯clock. ¡°Mommy, can we go?¡± Rainy tugged at her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go find Daddy.¡± Xia Ruoxin took her daughter¡¯s small hand after buying another cake. Rainy bit on her tiny finger. ¡°Mommy, is that for me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for Daddy.¡± Xia Ruoxin pointed at Rainy¡¯s tummy. ¡°Baby, you can¡¯t have any more cake. If you do, your tummy will explode.¡± Rainy quickly covered her stomach worried that it would really explode. Her eyes widened, and her lips shriveled in fear. That stopped her from having second thoughts of eating the cake. Xia Ruoxin put the cake box in her daughter¡¯s hand and scooped the little girl up. Her left arm had regained some of its strengthtely. It was no longer exhausting for her to carry her daughter. ¡°Doctor Gao, your daughter is here.¡± A nurse knocked on Gao Yi¡¯s door happily. She could see the Big and Little Beautiesing from afar especially the little one. Her features were so beautiful that she wished she could give her cheeks a good pinch. Coincidentally, Gao Yi had just finished seeing a patient. He raised his arm and checked the time. One more hour to go, and he could leave for the day. Looked like they would have to wait for him. ¡°Daddy...¡± Little Beauty was already pushing the door open. She ran in and hugged Gao Yi¡¯s legs. What a soft and cuddly child. This was the age where they were the most adorable when they could talk and answer back. Gao Yi carried Rainy. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I miss Daddy.¡± Rainy nuzzled adoringly against Gao Yi¡¯s neck. She was really close to him. Gao Yi pinched her cheek and set her down on a chair at the side while he listened to her continuous chatter. Xia Ruoxin ced the cake box on the table which she had bought after Rainy finished her cake. ¡°You must be hungry. Eat this first.¡± Gao Yi wasn¡¯t a big fan of desserts. However, Xia Ruoxin was the one to buy it so he must be appreciative. He opened the packaging and was going to give Rainy the first bite. Rainy quickly circled her arms around her tummy. ¡°Daddy, I have eaten. If I eat some more, my tummy will bang-bang.¡± ¡°Bang, bang?¡± Gao Yi stuffed a piece of cake into his mouth. What bang, bang? ¡°It means bang... bang...¡± Rainy moved her lips and repeated the two words frequently. Gao Yi frowned. He reached out and ced his palm against Rainy¡¯s full forehead. ¡°What is wrong with her?¡± he asked Xia Ruoxin, puzzled. Xia Ruoxin rubbed her eyebrows. It seemed she had scared her child. ¡°It was nothing.¡± She poked her daughter¡¯s cheek. ¡°She has already had a slice of cake earlier. I told her that if she was to eat more, her tummy would explode. Perhaps, she thought of the sound of firecrackers and how it exploded.¡± ¡°Bang...¡± Rainy¡¯s little mouth echoed that one word with style. Naturally, her hands were still circled around her tummy. She was terrified it would explode. Gao Yi was caught betweenughter and tears. He took another mouth of the cake and allowed its heart-warming sweetness spread throughout his body. Xia Ruoxin took out a cup from the cab, fetched some water intending to give it to Rainy. However, her daughter kept chewing on her fingers. Truth be told, she really wanted to eat another slice of cake, but she was terrified of her tummy exploding. Thus, she had to endure. Gao Yi didn¡¯t attempt to feed her another mouth again. She had grown some new teeth recently, and it would be best to cut down on the sweet stuff. Otherwise, she might have a toothache. ¡°Doctor Gao, there are two patients outside, from a car ident.¡± A nurse ran in anxiously. ¡°Can you please go to the Emergency Room immediately? The doctor on duty happened to be away.¡± Gao Yi put his fork aside and set Rainy down from hisp. It was unlikely he would be able to finish on time. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll be waiting right here since we have nothing much to do.¡± Xia Ruoxin took her daughter from Gao Yi. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Gao Yi ran his hands on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hair to tidy it. It was short, touching her ears. He was originally feeling a bit frustrated, but after looking at the big and small faces which closely resembled each other, he was beginning to feel calmer. Chapter 479 - Traffic Accident Chapter 479 Traffic ident Gao Yi gathered his things and arrived at the Emergency Room in no time. However, he was surprised to see the man sitting there. Was this an era for acquaintances to gather together? ¡°Mr. Chu, are you alright?¡± Gao Yi approached him and took out his stethoscope. ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chu Lui opened his eyes. He was a mess. His tired eyes were bloodshot as though he had not rested for a very long time. There were bloodstains on his dark-colored suit, but there were not visible on his clothes because of its color. No one took notice. However, the smell of blood didn¡¯t escape Gao Yi¡¯s nose. He could tell that this man was bleeding with one sniff. ¡°Cut his clothes open.¡± Gao Yi instructed the nurse on standby. The nurse grabbed a pair of scissors and started cutting at Chu Lui¡¯s clothes without another word. She had no idea she was cutting into a suit that cost a few million dors. Chu Lui didn¡¯t attempt to stop them. He simply let them cut his clothes away. The nurse bumped into his wound. It was painful, and yet he behaved as if he couldn¡¯t feel it. The nurse¡¯s hands were covered in blood as she held the scissors. Was this someone else¡¯s blood? She thought to herself. If it wasn¡¯t, why hadn¡¯t this man made a sound? Was he born without the nerve receptors for pain by any chance? The nurse stared wide-eyed as she cut away thestyer of clothing. This man had sustained some serious injuries. His elbow was badly mangled. She wondered if his bones were affected. Gao Yi came over and rested a hand on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Does it hurt here?¡± Chu Lui looked up at him with his lips tightly pursed together. He didn¡¯t speak or shout in pain. ¡°Go for an X-ray.¡± Gao Yi moved away. Instead of asking his patient, he might as well ask a machine. Soon, the X-ray film was developed. There were no major issues besides the flesh wound. Nevertheless, Chu Lui would require stitches because his wound was deep. During the stitching, Chu Lui¡¯s eyes were ring at Gao Yi the whole time as though Gao Yi had been digging into his flesh and skinned him. As a matter of fact, Gao Yi was stitching theyers of his flesh together. He removed his gloves once he was done. He checked the time on his watch. It was almost seven-thirty. ¡°Doctor Gao, is your daughter still waiting for you?¡± The nurse asked while she stood aside. It must be tough for Little Beauty if she was still in the hospital. She was such a small child. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s with her mother. I¡¯m done for the day. We are going home. Thank you so much.¡± He flipped the medical record, and he didn¡¯t forget to remind the nurse. ¡°I¡¯ve treated this patient¡¯s wound. There are no furtherplications. However, he may have a fever tonight.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Gao. We know what to do.¡± The nurse replied. She pulled Chu Lui¡¯s IV drip, connected it, and adjusted the drip to a suitable speed. Gao Yi could feel a pair of cold eyes zing, watching his every move. If the target was any other person, he would be in a very ufortable situation. It didn¡¯t matter as much to Gao Yi because he was in a hurry to leave the Emergency Room. Meanwhile, that pair of ring eyes continued to follow him, relentless in its pursuit. Rainy was sleeping when Gao Yi returned to his office. Xia Ruoxin caressed her head as her hand followed the flow of her hair. She gave Gao Yi a ss of lukewarm water that she had boiled in advanced the moment she saw him. ¡°Have a drink first. She waited for a long time before she gave in and fell asleep.¡± Gao Yi epted the ss and gulped half of the water. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He removed his doctor¡¯s robe and changed into his coat. Then, he reached out and scooped Rainy into his arms. She was sleeping so soundly that a big movement like that hadn¡¯t woke her up. He pulled his coat and wrapped Rainy tightly inside it as he was worried about her catching a cold. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin took the scarf and secured it around her neck. Then, she followed Gao Yi out of the hospital. Even at this time, the hospital was still crowded with people. A man ran over in a hurry. His eyes widened as he saw Xia Ruoxin as though he had seen a ghost. ¡°Cousin... Cousin-inw...¡± ¡°I-Is...¡± He pointed his finger inside, but nothing came out of his mouth. Xia Ruoxin merely nodded her head gently to him and gave him a friendly smile. Among all the family members in the Chu family, Du Jingtang was the only person to give her a helping hand. Although Du Jingtang¡¯sst name wasn¡¯t Chu, he was still a part of that family. She had remembered the favor. She didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with the reason for him being here. ¡°I...¡± Du Jingtang was about to continue, but Xia Ruoxin had already left with Gao Yi. Du Jingtang was really amazed to have met Xia Ruoxin at a ce like this. It must be their fate. Oh, yes. Now was not the time to stay in a daze. He heard his cousin was involved in a traffic ident. He must see him. Gosh, was he alright? Du Jingtang didn¡¯t dare to break the news to his auntie and uncle because they might not take the shock. He came alone to assess the situation, and-at the same timechecked if his cousin was dead or alive, handicapped or paralyzed. He ran into the ward and finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Chu Lui in one piece. There was nothing wrong with him. Fortunately, it was just a flesh wound. Otherwise, his auntie would cry herself to death. ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Du Jingtang pulled a chair and sat down. However, he became uneasy when he realized it was a shared ward. ¡°Let¡¯s change to another ward-a private one. There are too many people here. If they don¡¯t have it here, we can transfer to another hospital.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Chu Lui shot his suggestion down. ¡°No need?¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s voice rose by a pitch. As a result, numerous people turned and stared at him while they reprimanded him with their eyes. It was as he had said earlier. This ce was no good, and it wasn¡¯t up to their standard. The ward was so crowded that they couldn¡¯t even share a secret. Moreover, with so many people in here, the ward was full of all kinds of odor. He wondered if someone had gone to the restroom just now. It reeked of urine. Du Jingtang covered his nose. He was getting nauseated from the odor. Besides, his cousin had always been very cautious since he was a young boy. How could he get himself involved in a traffic ident? ¡°Brother, what happened to you?¡± Du Jingtang pulled a sad face. Chu Lui¡¯s injury had its consequences. Put hispany aside as Du Jingtang would be there to hold the fort down as the Deputy CEO. He was already working his ass off, but now, he had to put his whole being into managing thepany¡¯s operations. It was going to be exhausting. The worse was his uncle and auntie. It would be earth-shattering for them once they found out about this. ¡°Mmm.¡± Chu Lui merely raised his eyes. ¡°I deserved it.¡± Chapter 480 - Are You Planning to Stay Long?

Chapter 480 Are You nning to Stay Long?

¡°Brother, are you trying tomit suicide because you¡¯re heartbroken?¡± Du Jingtang was chewing on his fingernails. His cousin was not one to be infatuated with love. On the contrary, one would describe him as a heartless man. No matter how pessimistic he felt, he shouldn¡¯t crack such a joke with his own life. Chu Lui reached out to touch his shoulder. Then, his eyebrows knitted tightly together as he coughed. There was a constant searing pain from his shoulder to his elbow. Although his expression was the same as usual, he was the only one who would fully understand the existence of such agonizing pain. ¡°Brother, let me ask for a change of ward.¡± Du Jingtang was still feeling uneasy in this shared ward. It was too crowded, filled with a pungent odor. His cousin would properly faint from the odor. Moreover, he had to make his daily visits not because he was visiting a patient. He had to bring theputer and somepany documents which required his cousin¡¯s signature for approval. The ward was too crowded and noisy. What would happen if theputer was lost? It wouldn¡¯t cost much to rece with another one, but the information stored in thatputer was worth a lot of money. ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Chu Lui closed his eyes. He was feeling drowsy and wished to rest. However, he opened his eyes again. This time, he sounded cool as though he had not been hurt. ¡°Jingtang...¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m listening.¡± Du Jingtang removed his mobile phone away from his cheek. ¡°Do you need anything else?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell my parents.¡± As soon as he finished, Chu Lui closed his eyes. Atst, he could sleep without any defense. He was only human made of flesh and blood, not a robot. Besides, he had lost a lot of blood. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t say a word.¡± Du Jingtang ced his phone against his face once more. ¡°You are so badly injured. It won¡¯t make a difference if I say anything to them. Your condition won¡¯t change. Judging from your freakish recovery ability, you should be fine in a few days.¡± Oh, yes. He had to transfer his cousin to a different ward. He stood up and left with the others shushing in his face. Sh**. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. On top of being a shared ward, the patients inside were mixed genders of male and female. It was definitely inconvenient. Soon, someone came and assisted Chu Lui with his ward transfer to the hospital¡¯s premier VIP ward which catered to a single patientplete with an adjoining restroom. It was also equipped with a television, air-conditioning, heater, and a dedicated nurse to see to the patient¡¯s needs for twenty-four hours. Du Jingtang moved as quickly as he could to send Chu Lui¡¯sptop and his personal belongings to the hospital. ¡°Gosh. Brother, are you nning to stay long?¡± Du Jingtang wiped the sweat off his forehead. It took some effort for him to transport all those things. He wondered if they woulde in handy. Although Chu Lui¡¯s injury had been severe, the doctor said he could be discharged after a few days to go home and recuperate. Nevertheless, he had the feeling that his cousin was nning to stay longer than expected. An IV drip was hooked on one of Chu Lui¡¯s hands while he typed on hisptop with the other. He could still type fast even with one hand. Naturally, he concentrated on his work rather than answering Du Jingtang¡¯s questions. Thetter felt as though he was talking to air. He admitted defeat as he arranged Chu Lui¡¯s belongings in order. The clothes hung in the wardrobe, stacks of documents piled neatly together, and a pot of cactus to brighten up the ward which looked dull. It was something easy to maintain; no watering required. Chu Lui never talked much. If he remained silent, all that was left was Du Jingtang¡¯s mumbling. Knock, knock. A knocking sound came from outside. Was someone here for a visit? Du Jingtang was puzzled. He had not told a single person about Chu Lui¡¯s hospitalization. No one from thepany knew; his parents were as clueless as his uncle and auntie. To the outside world, he simply said that Chu Lui had gone on a business trip which could take him ten days or even two weeks. Who could it be? He opened the door terrified that his uncle and auntie had heard the news. However, when he opened the door, an unfamiliar woman stood outside. She smiled awkwardly as her eyes kept ncing at the interior of the ward. She seemed to be anxious and worried, and her shyness was filled with a mixture of expectation and excitement. ¡°Cousin...¡± Du Jingtang almost called her ¡®Cousin-inw¡¯. However, he blinked his eyes to clear his vision. No, it wasn¡¯t that person. They looked alike at first nce, but upon closer observation, they were miles apart. ¡°Hi. May I know if Mr. Chu is staying here?¡± the woman asked gently. She was trying to see through Du Jingtang in search of the man inside¡ªthe one she wanted to see. Looking for Cousin? Du Jingtang gave the woman in front of him another once-over. She looked pretty enough. Nevertheless, his ex-cousin-inw... oops. It was ex-ex-cousin-inw who was much more beautiful than this woman. She had a better disposition. This woman was just a lookalike who couldn¡¯t evenpare to her. How could two leaves look the same in this world? Obviously, no two people would look alike, too. This woman wasn¡¯t his ex-ex... no, it wasn¡¯t Xia Ruoxin. When did his cousin find such a character? Was he treating her as a recement? He must be. His cousin must be regretting his actions. See, he even found a recement. He would be lying through his teeth if he said he wasn¡¯t regretting. He discarded the original, and now, he found a recement. ¡°May I...?¡± The woman was about to repeat her question. Du Jingtang put on his professional smile. ¡°You¡¯re looking for my cousin? He¡¯s right inside.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes lit up. Finally, she had not made a wasted trip. Du Jingtang stopped her just as her foot was about to cross the threshold. What was this woman doing here? He hadn¡¯t agreed to let her enter. Was she really that keen to go in? She kept peering into the ward. She must be crazy for this man. ¡°Ehm, may Ie in?¡± Finally, the woman felt the anxiety welling up inside her. She cleared her thoughts and asked in embarrassment. However, there was clearly a look of impatience shing in her eyes. Another pretender. Du Jingtang held back the urge to roll his eyes at her. She wasn¡¯t as skilled as Li Manni with her pretense. Li Manni had been acting right in their faces for four years. Because of her, they were insatiable when it came to acting. They knew how to pick on the faults now. Since this woman wanted to keep up with her pretense, Du Jingtang would leave her be. ¡°Brother, someone is looking for you.¡± Du Jingtang shouted towards the ward. ¡°If you keep quiet, I¡¯m going to let her in.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t know who was here for him. Since that person wished to enter, he would be amodating. Chapter 481 - Leave! Chapter 481 Leave! In an instant, the woman burst with joy when she heard the man¡¯s voice. She could no longer contain the grin on her face. So much so that her lips were stretched from ear to ear. Du Jingtang leaned against the door with a treacherous smile on his face. The woman fought to keep her smile in check before she entered the ward. ¡°How are you, Mr. Chu?¡± The woman approached Chu Lui holding a bouquet of flowers. Meanwhile, Chu Lui¡¯s distinct edges and corners on his face-coupled with an air of wealth-was enough temptation for the woman¡¯s eyes. They were glued to him, unmoving This man was truly one of his kind. No woman was immune to his looks, family background, and charm. Clearly, she was no exception. Chu Lui didn¡¯t ept the flowers. The woman was obviously feeling embarrassed about it so she looked around the room in search of a vase to put her flowers. After a while, she found nothing except documents and folders. A pot of ugly cactus was ced on the table. There was nothing she could do but to ce the flowers on the table. However, she had chosen yellow and white flowers which made them look like chrysanthemums. She set the bouquet down and came closer. Her whole face was covered in cosmetics. She gazed at Chu Lui curiously with her exquisitely well-drawn eyebrows. Finally, he turned his eyes in her direction. Nevertheless, he seemed to look through her as he never once gave her his attention. ¡°Mr. Chu, my name is Li Yangyang. Thank you for saving my life.¡± The woman¡¯s eyshes quivered as she hid her palpitation and her fondness for him beneath her eyes. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I may be...¡± At this point, the woman¡¯s voice was choked with emotion. She looked small and fragile. Du Jingtang touched his elbows. Stop it. He was having goosebumps. ¡°No need.¡± Chu Lui shifted his attention back to hisptop on hisp. ¡°But...¡± The woman bit on her lips. ¡°You saved my life. No matter what, I have to repay you. Maybe I cane and care for you while you were hospitalized?¡± Good excuse. Du Jingtang gave a thumbs-up for this woman. She was simply too shameless. ¡°No need.¡± Chu Lui rejected her. ¡°I don¡¯t like to be surrounded by women.¡± Li Yangyang was relentless. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me take care of you, I will feel bad.¡± He had saved her. Even if he wasn¡¯t interested in her, he must surely have a good impression of her. She believed that feelings could be cultivated over time. He might not like her after spending time with her, but she was confident she would be able to enve him with her looks and her methods. ¡°I said ¡®no¡¯.¡± Chu Lui said again. The muscles on his body began to tense up. Du Jingtang couldn¡¯t stop himself fromughing. That was it for her. His cousin was trying to contain his frustration. ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Li Yangyang refused to give up on such a good opportunity. Just as she was about to open her mouth, a dangerous look appeared in Chu Lui¡¯s narrowed eyes. ¡°Leave!¡± His lips parted as he spat out that word without a care for the other person¡¯s feelings. One word-leave. It almost broke a woman¡¯s pure and fragile heart into bits and pieces. Li Yangyang stood in shock with her mouth agape. She could believe what Chu Lui had said earlier. He was obviously willing to sacrifice himself to save her life. Why was he chasing her away now? Leave. Was one supposed to say such a word to a woman? ¡°Why are you...?¡± Li Yangyang covered her mouth as tears kept swirling in her eyes. ¡°You saved me. Why are you treating me like this?¡± ¡°I got the wrong person.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s fingers continued to type on hisptop as he dealt a deadly blow to Li Yangyang. ¡°Otherwise, whether you live or die is none of my concern.¡± ¡°You...¡± Li Yangyang¡¯s hands covered her face as though she had been pped. It was red with anger. She covered her face and ran out. As a grown woman, her life hadn¡¯t been smooth-sailing, but she had never been subjected to such humiliation. Today, this man had pped her on her face, rendering her too shameless to face anyone. ¡°Have you enjoyed the show?¡± Chu Lui asked Du Jingtang Du Jingtang caressed the tip of his nose. How could one have enough of a show? Obviously, he hadn¡¯t. He wanted to continue watching, but the actors must be willing to perform. Right now, it was a solo act. There were no lines. Nothing ¡°Brother, did you really save her?¡± The show had pricked Du Jingtang¡¯s curiosity. With one swift motion, he pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lui caressed his shoulder. ¡°I got the wrong person.¡± Du Jingtang was smart enough not to question further. He knew who Chu Lui thought that Li Yangyang or Li Mama was without his cousin saying. Chu Lui thought she was his ex-ex-cousin-inw, Xia Ruoxin. There was some resemnce between the two women, but Li Yangyang was not the real one. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes shifted to the bouquet of flowers on the table. ¡°Get rid of those chrysanthemums. I¡¯m not dead yet.¡± Du Jingtang grabbed the bouquet. ¡°I hated the flowers, too. Who would choose such a colorbination? It really looked like a bunch of chrysanthemums.¡± He took the bouquet and left. Then, he tossed it unceremoniously into a trash bin outside. Naturally, he didn¡¯t feel the pinch. It wasn¡¯t bought using his money. He returned to Chu Lui¡¯s ward. He would make small talk with his cousin or y games on his mobile phone. Soon, a nurse and the doctor arrived. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Du Jingtang waved his hand at the doctor. They weren¡¯t on familiar terms, but they had seen each other a couple of times. ¡°Hi, how are you? Where is the little cutie? Is she here?¡± Gao Yi returned Du Jingtang¡¯s friendly smile. ¡°She¡¯s at home with her mother. Usually, she¡¯s not allowed toe.¡± ¡°What a pity.¡± Du Jingtang pulled a sullen face. Oh well, he couldn¡¯t meet the little cutie, but her father worked here. His eyes lit up again. As long as her father was here, she would definitelye. Gao Yi came closer and examined Chu Lui¡¯s wound. ¡°Mr. Chu, you are not severely injured so you can be discharged anytime.¡± Gao Yi knew what Chu Lui was up to. However, it was such a waste that his ruse wouldn¡¯t work here. Chu Lui buttoned his clothes. ¡°Are you worried that I can¡¯t afford to pay for my bills?¡± His voice was cold with sarcasm. ¡°No. Mr. Chu¡¯s wealth is more than enough to buy a few of our hospitals.¡± Gao Yi remained smiling. It was a doctor¡¯s ethics, that¡¯s all. As for Chu Lui, he could stay for as long as he wanted. Gao Yi could care less. Du Jingtang looked at Chu Lui and then at Gao Yi. Why were both of them behaving weirdly as if they were exchanging verbal blows and sarcasm? Chapter 482 - I am willing To

Chapter 482 I am willing To

Du Jingtang waited for Gao Yi to leave before he sank his buttocks down onto the sofa. ¡°Brother, do you have anything against Doctor Gao? Why are you so hot-tempered?¡± Chu Lui touched his shoulder refusing to reply. ¡°Do you know him?¡± He remembered Du Jingtang and Gao Yi had greeted each other as if they were friends. ¡°Not really.¡± Du Jingtang took an apple from the table and bit into it, making a crunchy sound. ¡°He had a daughter, and I know her. She is really beautiful like an angel. I¡¯m really very fond of the little cutie. Why do you think other people are able to give birth to such a beautiful girl?¡± He took another bite. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t get to see her today.¡± Chu Lui closed his eyes in silence. It seemed to weigh down on his eyelids to his whole body. Would he have a chance? He had no idea, but he was reluctant to admit defeat. The little imp ran towards him the second he entered the house. He had to be quick to catch her. Otherwise, she would end up rolling on the floor like a rubber ball. ¡°Be careful.¡± Gao Yi squatted down and steadied the little girl who had gained some weight. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen me for the whole day. Do you miss me?¡± Gao Yi realized he missed Rainy like crazy while he was at work. He wasn¡¯t sure why he could forge such a close rtionship with her, doted on her, and loved her from the bottom of his heart even though she wasn¡¯t his biological daughter. ¡°I miss Daddy.¡± Rainy kissed Gao Yi¡¯s cheek hard. That almost melted Gao Yi¡¯s heart. He carried her and, at the same time, saw that she had put on weight again. He feltforted that she had gained some meat on her. Her body must not be as frail as before in order to gain weight. Xia Ruoxin came out of the kitchen, carrying a tray of food. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from smiling when she saw Rainy ying happily with Gao Yi. ¡°Dinner time.¡± She called for both of them while she set the table. ¡°Baby, let¡¯s have our dinner.¡± Gao Yi carried Rainy and ced her on a chair. Then, he took his seat. Dinner consisted of three dishes, one soup, and fragrant white rice which was Rainy¡¯s favorite. She picked up the spoon and started digging into her bowl of rice. Meanwhile, Xia Ruoxin carefully removed the head and bones from the fish meat, and then she would send it into Rainy¡¯s little mouth that was constantly chewing. Her daughter would also scoop rice onto the spoon herself. With a little effort, half the bowl of rice was already in her stomach. ¡°Ruoxin.¡± Gao Yi put his bowl and chopsticks down. There were some things that he wanted her to know. Xia Ruoxin looked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like the taste of the food?¡± ¡°No. You know that¡¯s not true.¡± Gao Yi picked up his chopsticks and resumed eating. ¡°Your food tastes delicious. All these years, I have been living without a fixed residence or three stable meals. Ever since I started eating the food cooked by you, I began to have a regr routine.¡± As a doctor, there were instances when he would miss his meals because of the busy workload. In the past, it was normal for him to have only one meal per day. However, his situation was different now. Whenever he returned, there would be hot food on the table for him to eat. Nothing could be healthier in this world than having three stable meals a day. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s culinary skills were top-notch. The food she cooked for him was specially tailored ording to his taste buds. There was a variety of meat and eggs which was full of nutrition andplemented each other. Each meal for him was an enjoyable experience. He loved eating all the food that was prepared for him every day. Very often, he would be looking forward to his next meal and, at the same time, wondered what it would be. However, that wasn¡¯t what he was trying to tell her. ¡°Ruoxin, Chu Lui has been hospitalized.¡± Gao Yi picked another dish and continued eating, but his eyes were fixed on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face while he observed the change in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s expression. ¡°Is that so?¡± Xia Ruoxin picked out another fishbone and fed the meat to her daughter. There wasn¡¯t much expression on her face. ¡°He¡¯s staying in the hospital.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Yi nodded. ¡°It has been three days.¡± ¡°Is he going to die?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s question was simple yet heartless. She had learned to be a heartless person from Chu Lui. ¡°It¡¯s nothing major to cause death.¡± Gao Yiughed. ¡°That man is tough. How can he die so easily?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips curled into a smile, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. Why wouldn¡¯t he die? How many people was he going to harm if a man like him was alive? Gao Yi was eating without tasting his food. Truth be told, he had wanted to prevent Xia Ruoxin from having this sudden gush of emotions whether it was from her hatred or her love. Nevertheless, it was quite obvious that Xia Ruoxin was oblivious about her feelings. When she spoke about him, her mannerism had subconsciously been filled with disgust towards that man. Behind her disgust for him, there might be resentment umting inside her for a very long time. Rainy looked at her mother and then her father. She could feel the strange atmosphere in the air. However, she merely continued to scoop the rice and put it into her mouth obediently until she was done stuffing thest grain. ¡°Are you finished?¡± Xia Ruoxin collected her daughter¡¯s bowl. As expected, she had sent the whole bowl of rice into her tummy. This small bowl was Rainy¡¯s limit. She couldn¡¯t eat anymore. If she did, she would be so stuffed. ¡°Mmm. My tummy is full. Burp...¡± A burp escaped from Rainy¡¯s mouth when she tried to speak. Gao Yi immediately carried her. ¡°Come. Daddy will bring you out for a walk to dete the air in your tummy.¡± Rainy blinked her eyes. She seemed to be unaware that she had overeaten. Gao Yi took her hand, and they circled around for a while. He had carried Rainy on their way back. It was good to be a child. When a child couldn¡¯t walk any further, she could always depend on an adult to carry her. ¡°Sleep well.¡± Gao Yi ced the child on her bed and tucked her under the nket. Rainy would spend half the day sleeping because her body was weak. She would outgrow that. In the hospital... Besides the smell of disinfectant, the hospital was filled with the fragrance of food. It was lunchtime. Du Jingtang had brought some things with him. He was such a poor thing. He was crushed under the extreme stress on his shoulders. Apart from managing thepany which was his sole responsibility, he also had to send food to his cousin three times a day. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s your shoulder that was injured, not your legs. Why won¡¯t you get your own food?¡± heined. Running around like this daily had caused him to lose a few kilograms of body weight. ¡°I am willing to.¡± Chu Lui picked up the chopsticks. The taste of the food wasn¡¯t that great, but it would suffice as long as it filled his stomach. Du Jingtang touched the tip of his nose. He pointed at Chu Lui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Brother, you can be discharged. Am I right?¡± ¡°I am willing to.¡± Chu Lui repeated. ¡°You are willing. You may be willing, but I¡¯m not.¡± Chapter 483 - What is Their Relationship?

Chapter 483 What is Their Rtionship?

Du Jingtang smacked his lips together in frustration. He picked up his chopsticks and started eating with a vengeance. Although the food had cost a bomb, he made sure to buy whatever was the most expensive because he was iming the expenses from his cousin. ¡°Mr. Chu...¡± An overly sweet voice called out. Cough... Du Jingtang patted his chest hard as he had almost coughed the bits of food out of his nostrils. He quickly covered his mouth and hide in the corner while he continued to cough. It was numbing. Someone had obviously chosen a bad time to visit; it was mealtime. What should he do? Should he invite their guest to join him or not? Before he had even extended the invitation, their visitor had entered uninvited. She had called ¡®Mr. Chu¡¯ in such a meaningful way that Du Jingtang was covered in ayer of goosebumps. His cousin had made it clear to her; he made a mistake. If he hadn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered to him a bit even if she died a million times. How could the woman not know what he had said? She had beening every day and getting told off by him. She was a cockroach that couldn¡¯t be killed, chased away, or told off. No matter what, she always found a way to crawl back from her death. Atst, his cough subsided. He grabbed a cup of water and gulped it down while he gave a deadly re at the uninvited woman. ¡°Miss Li, can you please leave? This is a private ward, not your own backyard. You can¡¯te and go as you wish.¡± Li Yangyang¡¯s face froze, but she remained thick-skinned and refused to leave. Regardless of what he had said, she was determined to offer herself in return for Chu Lui saving her life. However, she couldn¡¯t even get near him ¡ªmuch less offer herself to him. Chu Lui threw his chopsticks away. In an instant, Du Jingtang felt his hair rise; and he wished he could just kick this woman out. She was so dim-witted and clueless about how to read one¡¯s expression. If Chu Lui was to throw a fit, Du Jingtang would be the first to suffer. ¡°Get lost!¡± It was the same word. No matter how thick-skinned Li Yangyang was, she could only stick out her buttocks and ran out of the room as though she had seen a ghost. She ran into another personing in her direction as she was scrambling. ¡°Don¡¯t you pay attention to where you¡¯re going?¡± She almost lost her bnce and sat on the floor. All the pent-up frustration from earlier was directed at the other person. Xia Ruoxin rubbed her arm as she felt pain in her left elbow. She was puzzled that she had beenbeled as a troublemaker when it was the other party¡¯s fault for running into her. She was walking perfectly fine on her own. How could she be at fault? Well, never mind. She straightened herself and tidied her clothes. Coincidentally, there was nothing much at the art studio so she could send Gao Yi¡¯s lunch to the hospital since it was mealtime. ¡°Are you looking at where you are walking? You bumped into me, and yet you didn¡¯t apologize.¡± The woman wasn¡¯t letting it go. Obviously, she had suffered grievance elsewhere, and she was looking for a ce to vent her anger. Xia Ruoxin checked the lunchbox she had been carrying with her. Fortunately, it hadn¡¯t spilled. She looked up and smiled at the woman before her who was clearly upset. The blow from the woman¡¯s fist had been cushioned by lumps of cotton. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t think much about apologizing. She gave the woman what she wanted. ¡°You...¡± The irate woman stomped her foot hard on the ground. The impact almost caused her shoe to fall off, and a pain shot up her leg. Suddenly, it was so painful that she couldn¡¯t walk. She limped away as though she had just shot herself in her foot. ¡°The face of ady with a bitchy temperament.¡± An abrupt voice gave Xia Ruoxin scare. She turned around in time to look at a smiling face. ¡°Oh, Cousin-inw?¡± Du Jingtang rubbed his eyes in surprise. Was she the real thing or a fake? ¡°Mr. Du, how are you?¡± Xia Ruoxin returned Du Jingtang¡¯s smile. ¡°Also, thank you for what you did for me in the past.¡± Her gratitude was four yearste. If it hadn¡¯t been for Du Jingtang¡¯s kind gesture all those years ago, she might not have survived until now. ¡°Oh...¡± Du Jingtang rolled his tongue in embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I just did what I could. My cousin had gone overboard.¡± In fact, he was at a loss for words so he brought his cousin into the topic. ¡°Is your family member a patient here?¡± Du Jingtang realized Xia Ruoxin was carrying a lunchbox with her. Did she know anyone at the hospital? Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t have the chance to reply when she heard someone call her from behind. ¡°Ruoxin, what are you doing here?¡± Gao Yi happened to pass by, and he saw Xia Ruoxin standing at the doorway. ¡°Gao Yi!¡± Xia Ruoxin hurried over at first sight of him. She presented the lunchbox to Gao Yi with a smile like she was giving him something precious. ¡°I cooked some food and wanted to bring it to you. There¡¯s your favorite braised fish. It was still alive when I brought it home. The meat is very fresh.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gao Yi quickly epted the lunchbox from her. He could feel his hunger at the mention of food. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Gao Yi pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. He could feel the coldness of her hand, especially her left hand. He began to frown as an unpleasantness filled his voice. ¡°How many times must I tell you? Your left elbow can¡¯t take the cold. Why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xia Ruoxin moved her left elbow. ¡°I can suddenly feel the strength, and I¡¯m still trying to get used to it. Without realizing, I may have exerted it. I didn¡¯t use much strength though.¡± She raised her left arm up and tightened her fingers. It had been weak throughout the four years. Out of nowhere, her arm was having a reaction. She would be lying if she said she wasn¡¯t feeling excited. ¡°Don¡¯t forget yourself.¡± Gao Yi pulled a sullen face and told her off. ¡°I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin naturally knew her limits. She and Gao Yi were talking as though there was nobody around them. No third party would be able to interrupt the mood between them. Du Jingtang could only stare at them with his eyes wide open. Hmm, what was the rtionship between Doctor Gao and his ex-ex-cousin-inw? From what he had just seen, it was quite obvious. They were in love. Both of them even had a beautiful daughter-Doctor Gao¡¯s daughter. He felt something was amiss when he put the bits and pieces together. However, he simply couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong at the moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gao Yi took the lunchbox from Xia Ruoxin. He was getting hungry, and he needed to eat now. Moreover, there was a troublesome man who was refusing to leave. Both Gao Yi and that man knew what he was up to. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned her head back and nodded gently towards Du Jingtang before she left with Gao Yi. Chapter 484 - A Troublesome Patient Chapter 484 A Troublesome Patient Du Jingtang touched his nose. Then, he reached out with one hand and waved. ¡°Goodbye, ex-ex-Cousin-inw. A good woman like you deserves happiness. See, your happily-ever-after is here. What a matching couple.¡± While he was mumbling, an unfounded chill suddenly crept on him. He shivered violently. He turned around and saw the man at the door behind him. The corners of his eyes started spasming ¡°Brother, when did youe out? Were you just here?¡± He pointed in front of him as his brain struggled toe up with logic. Chu Lui turned around and strode back into his ward. Then, he pulled the nket andid down without a word. The temperature of the air around him seemed to drop a few degrees, bing colder. The heater in the hospital was turned on to the maximum, which made itfortable for anyone to be wearing a thinyer of pajamas. However, it did not prevent Du Jingtang¡¯s hands from rubbing along his arms. He could seriously feel something going wrong. He went in, pulled a chair, and sat down. His hand reached out to support his chin. ¡°Brother, are you staying here because of her?¡± The patient neither moved nor spoke a word. ¡°Brother, whatever happened between both of you is in the past.¡± Du Jingtang felt he had to speak up and remind his cousin. ¡°Are you thinking of retrieving the stone which you initially had discarded... now that you know it was actually gold? You should know that a good man doesn¡¯t backtrack. Besides, you did those things to her.¡± His hand zed his face. If he was a woman, he would never forgive his cousin for what he did. Needless to say, Du Jingtang resolved his cousin¡¯s decisions behind his back. However, the harm had been done. Divorced, got married, and got another divorce. Did his cousin think everyone in the world revolved around him? Was he trying to force his way back into her life now that she finally had something good going on? Gao Yi aside, Du Jingtang couldn¡¯t bear for that little cutie toe to any harm. Chu Lui continued to turn his back towards Du Jingtang. Fine. Du Jingtang would say no more. The more he said, the more tears he would shed. He wiped the corners of his eyes. Then, he yawned after a long time. A drop of tear could be seen at the corner of his eye. ¡°I¡¯ll go back to thepany first.¡± He carried that whole stack of documents signed by Chu Lui and prepared to leave. However, he stopped when he reached the doorway as though he was trying to suppress some emotions. Oh...¡± he sighed. It was exactly as Du Jingtang had said: I told you so. Chu Lui hadmitted those sins in the first ce so it was only right that he tried to make up for his wrongdoings. He shouldn¡¯t say that he was repenting and that he wanted to reconcile with Xia Ruoxin. Nevertheless, humans had emotions: being happy or feeling upset. A simple sorry couldn¡¯t retrieve all the time in the past. Time was a heartless thing. Moreover, it had been four years. No one knew the man who had his back towards everyone had opened his eyes. What emotions were going through them right now? Irritation, regret, remorse, and inability toe to terms with what had happened. In the end, every thread of his regret and shame would start to fill him with whatever time he had left... for the rest of his life in this lifetime. There were no patients in Gao Yi¡¯s office at the moment. Xia Ruoxin opened the cover of the three-tier box and took out the differentyers. There was a te of sweet and sour fish, some stir-fried vegetables, and Mapo bean curd¡ªwhich were all Gao Yi¡¯s favorites. She rushed over to the hospital as soon as she was done with the cooking. It was a nice spread. Gao Yi could barely contain himself as he took the chopsticks and helped himself with a slice of fish. Xia Ruoxin had removed all the bones from the meat. Besides, she had chosen to buy this kind of fish because it had lesser bones. The meat melted in his mouth as he savored its freshness. Gao Yi knew the sweet and sour fish that Xia Ruoxin had cooked was considered her specialty. He wondered where she learned to cook it; hers tasted so much better than the ones prepared by those chefs. This had easily be his favorite dish on any given day. Feeling contented, he took another slice. However, just as he was putting it into his mouth, he heard a knock on his door. ¡°Doctor Gao, that Mr. Chu is asking for you. He said he¡¯s feeling some difort in his shoulder.¡± The nurse said, clearly embarrassed. They were eating. Nevertheless, Mr. Chu was a very important patient in the hospital who was greatly valued and respected by the hospital director. Not to mention these rank-and-file employees. Thest name was Chu. Xia Ruoxin felt a gush of sudden difort in her heart. Could it be that man? If it was, what did he want? He knew about Gao Yi. Did he know anything about Rainy? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will be fine.¡± Gao Yi took his robe and put it on as he turned around and reassured Xia Ruoxin. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in no time. That patient is a bit crazy. He won¡¯t rest if he didn¡¯t create a few scenes in a day. I¡¯ll continue eating when Ie backter.¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to leave his favorite fish, and so he took the chopsticks and picked another piece to eat while he made his way to his patient. When he arrived outside Chu Lui¡¯s ward, he was the clean and professional doctor again. He pushed the door open and walked to Chu Lui¡¯s bedside. At one nce, the man before him had a sullen expression. He had truly lost a lot of weight recently. However, anyone could tell he was very much alive with one look. It was merely some superficial wound on his shoulder. With the amount of time he had been resting so far, he could be fully recovered no matter how severe his injury was. ¡°Mr. Chu, where are you feeling the difort?¡± Gao Yi took Chu Lui¡¯s medical chart from the table and read through it. Body temperature was normal; blood pressure normal. Everything seemed normal. Hmm, he might be putting on a pretense of feeling unwell. Chu Lui simply lifted his eyes and threw a swift loathing look at Gao Yi who epted it. ¡°I feel sick whenever I see you.¡± ¡°Oh, what a coincidence. The feeling is mutual. I am not very fond of you, too. I believe if you are to go home and recuperate, your recovery may be faster.¡± Gao Yi put on a professional smile. Compared to Chu Lui¡¯s icy expression, his looks put others at ease. Not everyone was in love with the domineering CEO. Gao Yi was a doctor and a warm person. They seemed to have arrived at a conclusion as to who had won or lost. At the very least, it had been determined on a woman¡¯s heart. At least, there weren¡¯t anyparisons in the woman¡¯s eyes because they simply couldn¡¯t bepared. Gao Yi ordered another round of routine check-ups for Chu Lui. Besides, the man was feeling silly and filthy rich right now. If he didn¡¯t spend some money, he might not be able to set himself at ease. Since this was what he wanted, he should spend more. When the money had been spent, he would feel better and get a discharge. Gao Yi patiently carried out his duties as a professional doctor as he allowed Chu Lui to make his life difficult. Still, Chu Lui continued to nick and pick on him. However, when he returned to his office after he was done, he realized the te of fish had turned ice cold. Fortunately, Xia Ruoxin had ced it on the top of a heater so he wouldn¡¯t feel it had gone cold. ¡°Is that a troublesome patient?¡± Xia Ruoxin pretended to ask nonchntly. In truth, she was terrified of Chu Lui. She didn¡¯t want him to cause any problems to Gao Yi. Chapter 485 - No Way Back Chapter 485 No Way Back ¡°He can be a handful.¡± Gao Yi ate the fish in satisfaction. ¡°He is driving himself crazy with jealousy.¡± Initially, Xia Ruoxin was puzzled by what he was saying. Soon, however, she couldn¡¯t help butughed out loud once she understood. That patient was really Chu Lui. Du Jingtang being here, a man with Chu as hisst name, and one who kept finding fault at Gao Yi. All the signs pointed to Chu Lui; no one else. Gao Yi was very serious, and he could be the only one in the world to say that Chu Lui was a troublesome one. Nevertheless, she still had her concerns. What did Chu Lui want? A sense of uneasiness washed over her even as she smiled. ¡°Does he know about Rainy?¡± ¡°No,¡± Gao Yi answered without a doubt. Chu Lui couldn¡¯t have known. If he knew, he wouldn¡¯t be this calm and staying in the hospital. With his temper, there was no way he could remain this calm and face Gao Yi. He didn¡¯t know anything about Rainy. ¡°Everything will be alright.¡± Gao Yi reassured Xia Ruoxin. We will leave once my resignation report has been finalized.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced a palm on the table, and then he put it under her chin. There was a smile in her eyes, making her look innocent and simple. Gao Yi had a sudden thought as there was a light poke at his heart. He reached out a hand and held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s tightly. ¡°Ruoxin, it is so good to have met you.¡± Xia Ruoxin sighed softly. Actually, she had wanted to tell him that, too. It is really very fortunate for me to have met you. Du Jingtang moved closer to Chu Lui curiously. His cousin¡¯s eyes were glued to theputer screen as though he was trying to see through it. However, his attention wasn¡¯t on the screen. ¡°Brother, are you doing it on purpose?¡± Du Jingtang suddenly asked. Chu Lui¡¯s hand moved up and closed theptop sitting on his p. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he merely asked Du Jingtang ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything.¡± Du Jingtang shrugged. ¡°I just want to know if you have done anything to Doctor Gao¡¯s resignation report.¡± Chu Lui pursed his lips into such a straight line that there wasn¡¯t any space in between. Any idiot could tell that he had done it out of purpose and willfulness. ¡°Brother, is there a need to do this?¡± Du Jingtang wasn¡¯t trying to shock Chu Lui. He was simply saying the truth. ¡°You may be able to stop him from leaving today, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can keep him here forever. You don¡¯t mean anything to her if she doesn¡¯t love you, and you can¡¯t expect her to love you with everything again no matter how hard you try.¡± He couldn¡¯t bear to see his cousin like this as he spoke the truth. Chu Lui¡¯s hand clenched tightly on the table. His lowered eyes hid many emotions andplexity. ¡°Jingtang, tell me. Can I still be forgiven?¡± He asked Du Jingtang suddenly. The question stumped him. Forgive. Such a simple word which was easy to write, too. However, it was a word filled with heaviness. Right now, what was the difference between forgiving him and not? Du Jingtang didn¡¯t reply to his question, but he was thinking... Some timeter... The fragrance from a pot of tea filled the small teahouse. Du Jingtang poured Xia Ruoxin a cup of tea and ced it in front of her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin epted the tea. She was fond of the method of tea making. As a wealthy woman, Shen Yijun was a fan; and Xia Ruoxin had acquired some knowledge with her. Making a cup of tea might be a way to calm one¡¯s restless mind slowly and clear one¡¯s thoughts as one basked in the fragrance of tea. Finally, reducing stress and calming one¡¯s thoughts. However, she was no longer the Xia Ruoxin without any worries. For four years, she had done manual work, sold her blood for money, and even picked stic bottles that others had discarded to earn one more cent to buy her daughter a sweet or one more stock of vegetables. All this tea was a luxury and became unnecessary during that time. It felt like a dream to her now as she was sampling the tea. She even had the urge to curse. ¡°Cousin-inw...¡± Du Jingtang couldn¡¯t change the way he had addressed her in the past. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He was embarrassed. ¡°It became a habit to call you like this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t take it to heart. It was just a form of salutation after all. However, she was no longer his inw. That salutation belonged to another woman. ¡°You can address me by my name.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s finger was caressing the exquisite teacup as she held it in her left hand. It was made of white porcin which resembled jade with a flowery design. Good tea apanied by a beautiful cup resulted in an expensive cup of tea. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call you Sister Ruoxin.¡± Du Jingtang gave a hearty smile and picked up his teacup casually. There wasn¡¯t a sign of awkwardness. In truth, she was younger than he was, but he still felt it was more appropriate to address her as his senior because she had been his cousin-inw in the past. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to call her directly by her name. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, my cousin...¡± He steadied himself and sighed. ¡°His character has always been like this¡ªtoo overbearing and arrogant. That¡¯s why he had done all those things in the past. He owed you an apology.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. We are not rted now. I will also tell him everything is alright.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s grip on the teacup tightened. She was actually smiling deep down as she listened to Du Jingtang¡¯s words. Besides Chu Lui and herself, no one in the world knew exactly what Chu Lui had done to her. He didn¡¯t just hurt or ruin her. He had almost caused her daughter¡¯s death. This alone was something that she found unforgivable. ¡°If I may...¡± Du Jingtang felt he was spouting nonsense, but he had to ask. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Xia Ruoxin always remembered the kindness from Du Jingtang so she treated him the best among all the members from the Chu and Xia households. Du Jingtang touched his nose. Then, he asked Xia Ruoxin seriously. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, if my cousin was repentant and willing to change, will you reconcile with him? I¡¯m saying if...¡± Xia Ruoxin set her cup down and rested her hand palm down against the table surface. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That is not possible. There¡¯s no ¡®if¡¯. There is no way back for me, and I won¡¯t go back to him.¡± Naturally, Du Jingtang already knew her answer. However, he couldn¡¯t help himself from feeling disappointed. Sigh. That was true, too. Not everyone could mend a broken mirror. Simrly, not every married couple who had gone their separate ways was able to reconcile and get back together. He had grown up together with Chu Lui. His cousin was not a bad person. To err is human. One would do something wrong at some point in time. However, some things could be forgiven while others couldn¡¯t. Some people were willing to seek reconciliation, but some simply wouldn¡¯t. Chapter 486 - Discharged

Chapter 486 Discharged

After that, the two of them make small talk. Du Jingtang talked about Rainy, but he treated her as Gao Yi¡¯s daughter and didn¡¯t make the connection with Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Right, Sister Ruoxin. I realized...¡± He carefully recalled all the scenes where he met Rainy. ¡°I realized Rainy¡¯s eyes really look like yours.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers, which were resting on the table, clenched tightly, and then she shifted her gaze nonchntly, her eyesnding on the transparent ss in the distance hazily. ¡°Shame that I don¡¯t have such luck to give birth to a child.¡± Her self-deprecation made Du Jingtang¡¯s cheeks burn. He knew very well why Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t give birth to a child, but now, the culprit was suffering the same fate. He wondered if this was what they call karma. The pot of tea reduced by more than half in an instant, but not out of awkwardness. They had run out of things to talk about so sitting there, there was no need to continue speaking. Du Jingtang crossed his hands and leaned against the wall, gazing at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s retreating figure in the distance. He could only sigh. He carried some fruits and ced them on the table. Then, he took an apple and started to peel it. However, halfway through peeling it, he zoned out; and with a crunch, he took a bite out of the apple. Then, he came back to his senses. He had just taken a bite out of the apple that he had peeled for the patient. He whipped his head towards Chu Lui. A pair of venomous eyes met his, making Du Jingtang scared out of his wits. ¡°I¡¯ll peel another one, another one...¡± He fumbled through the bag, took out another apple, and started peeling. Meanwhile, Chu Lui¡¯s eyes grew icier. Du Jingtang shuddered. This man could not be tampered with. His heart was heavy with worries, and if provoked, the person would be in the worst of luck. ¡°Brother, I met with sister-inw, no, Sister Ruoxin for tea.¡± He said suddenly, making Chu Lui¡¯s deep eyes focus. ¡°What did you guys talk about?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Du Jingtang continued to peel the apple seriously and talked nonstop. ¡°Me and sister-inw, no, Sister Ruoxin, we talked for a long time. Brother, she¡¯s doing very well now. She loves Mr. Gao¡¯s child a lot. Mr. Gao is a good man and will treat her well.¡± ¡°Really, he¡¯ll treat her well?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s tightly clenched fist rxed gradually atst. ¡°Yea, Mr. Gao is a good match for her. She¡¯s a simple and innocent woman, and she doesn¡¯t desire much. She just wants to live simply.¡± Du Jingtang tried to spill his true feelings without harming Chu Lui. He knew that his cousin had a matter in his heart that he couldn¡¯t get over, and it tormented him every second of the day. The only way he could get over this is to let it go. Chu Lui¡¯s matter is called Xia Ruoxin. He sighed internally. It wasn¡¯t meant to be soplicated, but with a strangebination of circumstances, things turned out this way-a foregone conclusion with no way of fixing. Finally, Du Jingtang finished peeling the apple and put it in front of Chu Lui. ¡°Cousin, your apple.¡± Chu Lui took the apple, but he didn¡¯t eat it. His grip loosened, and the apple rolled down the hospital bed. ¡°You ******!¡± Du Jingtang almost spewed out curses. Was this necessary? He had peeled ityer byyer. It was purely handmade. ¡°Jingtang...¡± Chu Lui¡¯s sudden voice made Du Jingtang shiver suddenly. His hair stood on its end. What was it now? ¡°Help me do the discharge procedures.¡± He opened hisputer. The blue light reflected on his face and revealed a light winter hue. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Du Jingtang picked up the apple and threw it into the bin. Gao Yi opened the door to the patient ward, but there was no one inside. ¡°Hmm, where is he?¡± He asked a nurse. He hade into contact with this Mr. Chu multiple times, and every time, they didn¡¯t get along well. It was a rather ufortable exchange. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here today?¡± ¡°Dr. Gao, you¡¯re talking about Mr. Chu?¡± The nurse asked while she tidied up. ¡°Mm, where¡¯s Chu Lui?¡± Gao Yi entered and scanned the room. It was void of the oppression and tension the man exuded so he must have left a long time ago. ¡°Mr. Chu...¡± The nurse straightened up and answered. ¡°Mr. Chu requested a discharge and left earlier.¡± ¡°Discharge?¡± Gao Yi was surprised. He thought Chu Lui wanted to fight against him to the end. A man¡¯s reluctance could manifest in various ways, and Chu Lui¡¯s ruse of injuring himself to gain sympathy was quite a failure. However, he didn¡¯t make it a show for others, only for himself. At least he didn¡¯t apply his wretched business ns here; otherwise, he would feel disgusted to have a love rival like him. He walked out of the hospital ward and walked straight towards the director¡¯s office. He wanted to ask when he would approve of his transfer request. It had already been a few months and had dragged on for too long. He instinctively realized that someone might have tampered with it to dy his departure, and there was only one person who would do so. Knock, knock. He knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The director was in. Gao Yi entered. The director smiled the moment he saw Gao Yi, and he gestured to the seat next to him. ¡°Gao Yi,e here. I have something to tell you, too.¡± ¡°Mm, is there a problem?¡± Gao Yi sat down and remained unperturbed as he waited for the director to tell him. ¡°Not really.¡± The director really couldn¡¯t bear to let a person as talented as Gao Yi leave. He had graduated from a renowned institution and had top-notch professional knowledge, as well as excellent medical ethics. Their hospitalcked people like this. It was such a pity he was leaving. The director stood up and opened a drawer, taking out a folder. He sat back down and ced the folder in front of Gao Yi. ¡°I was thinking it was time to give this to you. You kept asking for it a few days ago, and I didn¡¯t agree because someone was stopping me. As for who, you better not ask. There¡¯s no advantage in knowing more. Now, I¡¯m handing you the letter for the transfer of posts. You can leave the hospital anytime, but it¡¯s best to inform the hospital at least two weeks in advance. It would be easier for us to look for a recement for you, too.¡± Gao Yi took the folder and leafed through a few pages. Indeed, it was a letter informing of his transfer. As for who was interfering with his transfer request, he didn¡¯t need to guess. There was no one else in this world who would pit against him except for that guy. Chapter 487 - Chu Xiang

Chapter 487 Chu Xiang

¡°Thank you, director.¡± He took the letter of transfer and walked out of the director¡¯s office. Finally, he could leave. Yet, he stopped in his tracks. The issue here was settled, but the issue at home was still troublesome. He just wanted to lead a simple life, but these sorts of issues kept happening. Did the heavens find their lives too peaceful? The doors to the Chu family opened, and Chu Lui walked in. It was just like what Gao Yi had said. He should have been discharged earlier. Currently, even though his shoulder had not healed yet, it didn¡¯t affect his actions anymore. In his current state, no one would realize that his shoulders were stitched and wounded. ¡°Ah Lui, you¡¯re back.¡± Song Wan took a look at her son and hurried over, pulling at his sleeves while smiling. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re happy? Something happened?¡± Chu Lui noticed something off in the house the moment he stepped in. There was another scent in the air, and his mother was smiling too widely. ¡°Yes, of course, I¡¯m happy.¡± Song Wan pulled her son along. ¡°There¡¯s a guest at home. You shoulde and take a look, too.¡± Hmm, guest? Chu Lui lifted an eyebrow. Which guest would make his mother so excited? Ever since the issue with Li Manni, he had never seen his mother smile so rxedly before. No matter who the guest was, he should really thank him. In the end, the guest surprised him instead. Unexpectedly, it wasn¡¯t a ¡®him¡¯, but a ¡®her¡¯and a little one at that. In front of him stood a rtively cute little girl, around age four or five. Perhaps it was because he didn¡¯t like to smile so the child hid upon seeing him. She even pouted and wailed, bursting out in tears all of a sudden. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s wrong, baby? Why are you crying? Here, let granny give you a hug.¡± Song Wan rushed over and carried the bawling child, sending a death stare at her son. ¡°Go look at the mirror and change your expression. Look, you¡¯re scaring the child.¡± Chu Lui touched his face. His face was like this the moment he was born. It was fine if he didn¡¯t smile. When he smiled, it was scarier. The child in Song Wan¡¯s arms cried even harder. Her tears flowed down continuously, making Song Wan¡¯s heart ache; but it made Chu Lui frustrated. ¡°Chu Lui, you better smile!¡± Song Wan called her son by his full name. She could have forced her son to do anything, but who would force their own son to smile? Chu Lui cracked a smile stiffly. A weird smile appeared on his face. The child had already stopped crying, but in the end, she started to wail again, even louder this time. Chu Lui knew it would turn out like this. He took off his zer and threw it on the sofa. ¡°Mom, where did you get that brat from?¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®get¡¯?¡± Song Wan cajoled the child in her arms and red at her son. ¡°Can you talk nicely? This child is going to be my grandchild in the future, your daughter. I¡¯ve even thought of a name for her¡ªChu Xiang, nickname Xiang Xiang. Look at how obedient our Xiang Xiang is.¡± Song Wan pecked the child in her arms on the cheek. It was obvious how much she loved her. Chu Lui rolled his sleeves up, his eyesnding on the child in Song Wan¡¯s arms. He didn¡¯t feel close to the child at all. He wasn¡¯t too fond of her, but it was rare to gain the favor of his mother. Song Wan sat in front of Chu Lui with the child still in her arms. Xiang Xiang turned away, refusing to look at Chu Lui even for a second. ¡°Where did shee from?¡± Chu Lui wrinkled his eyebrows, but he vaguely understood at the bottom of his heart. ¡°The orphanage. I chose for a long time before I came across a child with such affinity. You don¡¯t know, but she was pulling my hand and calling me Granny. Isn¡¯t it such an affinity?¡±. Song Wan was rather delighted. She was very satisfied with the child she had picked herself. She was going to be the Chu family¡¯s child in the future. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes lowered, and the child in Song Wan¡¯s arms averted her eyes, seemingly because of Chu Lui¡¯s gaze. She bit softly on her tiny lip. ¡°Come, Xiang Xiang, day ¡®Daddy¡¯. He¡¯s going to be your daddy from now on. He¡¯ll treat you well like how Granny does.¡± Song Wan squeezed the little girl¡¯s hand and murmured. The little girl shrunk deeper into Song Wan¡¯s arms and then took a surreptitious peek at Chu Lui. ¡°Daddy...¡± she spoke in a small voice. Chu Lui was expressionless. He didn¡¯t feel anything. It wasn¡¯t his own blood, so there was bound to be a limited bond. Even though he obviously knew he would never have a child with his own blood, he wasn¡¯t used to the term ¡®Daddy¡¯; and he didn¡¯t like it either. Don¡¯t me him for being cold and heartless. His personality was like this in nature. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m heading up first.¡± He stood up and walked towards his room upstairs. He wouldn¡¯t oppose Song Wan¡¯s adoption of a child as long as his parents liked it. He wouldn¡¯t object, but he wasn¡¯t that fond of the child Song Wan had brought back home. He entered his room, feeling a wave of headache wash over him instantly. Why did his room be like this? The floor was scattered with cloth dolls and strewn with toys. His bed-it was filled with bags of snacks. He was a clean freak, and what he couldn¡¯t stand most was other people making a mess of things in his bedroom. Otherwise, everything else was fine. In particr, his bed must be especially void of other stuff. The door opened with a whoosh, and he dashed out to shout. ¡°Aunty Jiang!¡± A whileter, the housekeeper at Chu Lui¡¯s house came over. She also got a shock when she took a look at Chu Lui¡¯s room. She knew very well how Chu Lui was. She recalled cleaning his room thoroughly this morning and even changed to new bed sheets and such, as well as checked the corners carefully out of worry. Yet, what was going on? Why was the room so messy now? ¡°Aunty Jiang, please help me tidy this up.¡± The mess here made Chu Lui¡¯s head throb. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± The housekeeper took her broom and equipment and kept all the toys, not daring to even pause. In fact, it didn¡¯t take a genius to know who created this mess. There weren¡¯t many people here, and they all knew Chu Lui¡¯s habit and personality. They wouldn¡¯t throw random things inside his room. Today, Song Wan had brought Xiang Xiang back. It must have been her. Chu Lui didn¡¯t have anywhere to go so he could only go to the study room and daze. He wiped his forehead with his hand. He was feeling annoyed and ufortable, and his shoulders throbbed with pain from time to time. The door opened from the outside, and a small figure walked in. ¡°Daddy...¡± A small voice rang, belonging to that of a child, weak and fragile. Chapter 488 - Adoption

Chapter 488 Adoption

Chu Lui raised his eyes and stared at the little girl standing in front of the door, the girl who was adopted by his mother-the girl named Chu Xiang. ¡°Come here.¡± Chu Lui reached his hand out. Chu Xiang blinked and then walked over. This child was donned in new designer clothes, but even so, she exuded a down-to-earth vibe from her bones. The reason he didn¡¯t like the child wasn¡¯t because of her appearance, but rather due to her eyes. He thought he could judge a person well. A second look at his business partners told him about their nature, whether it was good or bad, wicked or cunning-much less say this child. She was young, but she appeared to harbor ill-intentions. She had the naivety of a child but the schemes of an adult. He didn¡¯t believe for a second that she had bumped into his mother identally, who brought her back home. To have these schemes at such a young age, she really was a real piece of work; but he was more scheming and maniptive than others since he was young, too. In terms of being calctive, even a thousand people could not beat his administrativemittee. He didn¡¯t think it was strange. Not every child was naive, and not every child was innocent. ¡°How old are you?¡± Chu Lui stared at the child in front of him. He spoke to her like a businesspetitor instead of a child. Chu Xiang nked. Chu Lui¡¯s dark eyes ignited her innate fear. Her eyes dodged left and right, but she didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Chu Lui¡¯s extremely stoic expression. ¡°Speak. How old are you?¡± Chu Lui opened the drawer to take a cigarette, but he nced at the child before keeping the cigarette back. Chu Xiang flinched at the sound of Chu Lui¡¯s voice, color draining out of her face from fear. ¡°I... I¡¯m five years old.¡± Five years old. Chu Lui gave the child a once-over. Five years old, but she was so small. No wonder he thought she was around three or four years old when he saw her. ¡°Xiang Xiang, Xiang Xiang.¡± Song Wan came looking for Chu Xiang again. ¡°Ah Lui...¡± With a thud, Song Wan pushed open the door to Chu Lui¡¯s study room. ¡°Ah Lui, have you seen my Xiang Xiang?¡± When Song Wan entered and saw Chu Xiang, she rushed forwards and lifted her off the ground. ¡°Oh, here¡¯s my Xiang Xiang. You saved Granny the trouble of finding you.¡± ¡°Granny...¡± Chu Xiang nestled herself inside Song Wan¡¯s embrace, acting cute. The adoration made Song Wan¡¯s heart melt. Chu Lui sat in his office chair as he gazed upon the entire scene calmly. The corner of his lips twitched downwards subconsciously. ¡°Come here, Ah Lui. Give your daughter a hug.¡± Song Wan handed over the child in her hands to Chu Lui for him to hold. Chu Lui stretched his hand out generously. Chu Xiang entered Chu Lui¡¯s embrace naturally. When her hand rested on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders and gripped asionally, Chu Lui¡¯s eyebrows crinkled; but he didn¡¯t make a sound. ¡°Look at this expression of yours!¡± Song Wan lifted the child away from Chu Lui. ¡°I just asked you to carry the child-that¡¯s all, but you¡¯re so unwilling and reluctant. Our Xiang Xiang is so pretty; what else are you unhappy about?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not.¡± Chu Lui wanted to exin, but in the end, he felt like it was best not to say anything. ¡°You carry her.¡± Song Wan stuffed the child in her arms to Chu Jiang, who carried Chu Xiang bewilderedly. He could only shake his head, his body stiff as he stared at the rtively unfamiliar child in his arms. Perhaps in the entire family, only Song Wan liked this child. As for Chu Jiang and Chu Lui, they were only forced to ept it. However, feelings could be nurtured, and a bond might develop as time passed. Song Wan pulled Chu Lui and admonished Chu Lui harshly before her anger dissipated. After which, she turned around and continued to y merrily with her new granddaughter. ¡°Do you want to consider a little more?¡± Chu Jiang was afraid that his wife was making a rash decision and would regret adopting this child once she calmed down and thought through it. After all, this was a child they were talking about, not some cat or dog. No matter if the child is a guy or a girl, she would be the one inheriting the entire Chu family¡¯s fortune. A simple decision like this seemed careless. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Song Wan was extremely determined. She was a stubborn mule, too. No matter what, she had set her sights on Chu Xiang and was set on adopting her. She had already called her ¡®granny¡¯, and being together with this child every day had strengthened their rtionship. If she was sent away, she would be heartbroken. ¡°Why, you don¡¯t like the fact that she¡¯s a girl?¡± Song Wan glowered at Chu Jiang threateningly as if a single word from Chu Jiang would make her run away from home. Chu Jiang shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s all about gender equality now. Grandsons, granddaughters, they¡¯re all fine. I just want you to give it another thought. After all, it¡¯s going to end up on the Chu family¡¯s ounts as our children in the future.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve decided.¡± Song Wan stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone over tomorrow to officially adopt this child.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going to discuss this with Ah Lui?¡± Chu Jiang mentioned his son, hoping his wife would ponder over this a little more. There were so many choices avable so she didn¡¯t have to choose that Xiang Xiang. He could sense that his son wasn¡¯t too fond of this child. She was going to be their granddaughter in the future, but she had to address Chu Jiang as ¡®father¡¯, too. Wouldn¡¯t it be a hassle if she wasn¡¯t close to her father? ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be clear about Ah Lui¡¯s personality already? He wouldn¡¯t care about this sort of thing.¡± Song Wan wasn¡¯t the least bit worried about it. Anyway, she was already resolved to adopt this child. Chu Lui sat in the hospital again. He took off his zer. Before, it wasn¡¯t obvious that he was injured, but after taking off the zer, the blood-red stain on his shirt was obvious. ¡°What happened?¡± Gao Yi took out a pair of scissors and snipped at the shirt. The shirt wasn¡¯t cheap, but even if this shirt was ruined, he could still buy another one. He had lots of money to spend anyway. With a few snips, Chu Lui¡¯s wound was exposed. The wound that was starting to form a scab had now cracked open. Even the bandage was almost fully dyed with blood. Who knew how he got through the pain? The series of actions might make others howl and shriek wildly, but he didn¡¯t even make a sound. It was as if the one injured right now wasn¡¯t him, but someone else¡ªas if it wasn¡¯t his body that was injured, but a piece of meat. The scab had cracked open because of heavy weight. Did the man lift something, or did he get into a fight? Chapter 489 - The Battered-Body Trick is Ineffective

Chapter 489 The Battered-Body Trick is Ineffective

¡°Mr. Chu, I have said many times before that the wound needs to be nursed. If it cracks open once again, I would assume your battered-body trick has upgraded. However, no matter how battered your body bes, she wouldn¡¯t feel sorry for you.¡± Gao Yi said as he nimbly injected the anesthesia, cleaned the wound, and sewed it back together. Chu Lui kept silent, but his mind was filled with the battered-body trick that Gao Yi was talking about instead of his injury. Soon, his wound had been rewrapped in a new bandage. It was just that the shirt waspletely destroyed. A shirt that cost tens of thousands was cut away with just a snip. The person who cut it didn¡¯t find it a pity, and so the person who wore it didn¡¯t either. Well, the person who was wearing it was rich and affluent, after all. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Lui stood up and pulled his shirt tight. Gao Yi was surprised. This man knew how to thank people, and to him¡ªhis rival¡ªat that. ¡°Will you treat her well?¡± Suddenly, Chu Lui turned around and asked Gao Yi in a serious manner. Gao Yi said intently, too, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will. I¡¯ll treat her way better than you did at least.¡± This was a promise between men, a battle between men. ¡°I will treat her well like a gem.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s gaze lowered as if he thought of something. Treat her like a gem. Yes, if there was a man who could treat her like a gem, then he would be at ease. Others could give her what he couldn¡¯t give. Even if he could give it to her, she wouldn¡¯t need it anymore. ¡°Thank you.¡± He felt the need to say that to him. ¡°My treating her well has nothing to do with you.¡± Gao Yi smoothened his short hair and strode out, leaving the patient Chu Lui sitting alone inside, his shirt in shreds. It was quite pitiful. A nurse entered soon after to give him an injection. When the ice-cold needle pierced into his blood vessels, he sat there unmoving, not even blinking-almost as if he didn¡¯t feel anything After finishing the IV drop, it was already nighttime. Chu Lui put his zer back on. This time, he didn¡¯t need to stay at the hospital; and of course, there was no need for any battered-body trick. For whom would it be for, anyway? Who would care, and who would worry over him? He was just about to get into his car when he spotted a pair of mother and daughter enter the hospital. The young and beautiful mother was saying something to the child in her arms. He could almost hear the child¡¯s childish voice, like that of glutinous rice, and the woman¡¯s gentleughter. The man¡¯s hand was still resting on the car door, and then he slowly let go. He was about to take a step forward, but he stopped abruptly. A gentleman walked out of the hospital. Without his hospital gown, he looked as warm as jade as if he was the sunny sky. He stretched his hand out, and the child in the woman¡¯s arms leaped into his arms naturally. The man gave his daughter a peck on the lips and reached his hand out to the woman. The woman ced her hand on the man¡¯s palm, and the two of them left chatting happily. Chu Lui felt a lump in his throat. Just now, he had almost instinctively called out ¡®Ruoxin¡¯. In the end, he could only swallow it back down. He and Gao Yi. One was aplished, had high social status, didn¡¯t have to worry about necessities, but he was in utter istion. The other had an ordinary job and was simple andmonce, but he had a loving wife and daughter and led a worry-free life. Who was the more blessed one out of them both? If possible, he was willing to use his billions to exchange for a wife he loved and a daughter he adored. Yet, there was no such chance in this life. Heughed bitterly. The bitter taste in his mouth was hard to describe. He opened the door, which made his shoulder jerk in pain. At first, he didn¡¯t want the injury to heal, or heat least-wanted it to heal slower so that he might be able to run into her and exchange a few words. Right now, he wished it would heal faster. Otherwise, every time it hurt-every time the pain jolted, it reminded him of what he was missing and what he had lost. He pushed open the door to the house. When he entered, not surprisingly-he heard her mother, Song Wan¡¯sughter. His depressed feelings lifted a little despite himself. At least there was still someone who couldugh. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± He put down the briefcase in his hand and went to change his clothes. The inner shirt that he was wearing now was in pieces, and it was time to throw it away. From the outside, he appeared as indestructible as always, but who knew that under his shirt, he was actually filled with countless bullet wounds. He changed to a new shirt and walked out. He was stronger than normal people by a lot. He sat on the sofa, his icy aura lowering the temperature of the entire living room in an instant. The room was only missing was the deste autumn wind and a frost-covered floor. Song Wan walked over with Chu Xiang in her hands, grinning broadly. ¡°Ah Lui, you¡¯re back. Look at how obedient Xiang Xiang is. She wanted to see Daddy the moment you¡¯re back.¡± That ¡®daddy¡¯ made Chu Lui¡¯s originally cold heart dropped a few more degrees. ¡°Come here and hug your daughter.¡± Song Wan pushed the child in her arms toward Chu Lui. Chu Lui did not dare to carry her this time. He had just carried her once, and she had made his wound reopen. One more time, and he might need to go back for another stitch thatsted for a few days. He wasn¡¯t made of cloth, and he didn¡¯t need to be sewn together repeatedly. ¡°Mom, I sprained my shoulder.¡± Chu Lui lifted his arm up and turned around in front of Song Wan. ¡°The doctor said it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t do any intensivebor.¡± Carrying a child was evidently intensivebor. This Chu Xiang was at least ten kilograms. Could he still hold her? ¡°Are you alright?¡± Song Wan was worried when she heard that her son had sprained his ¡°Mm, it¡¯s nothing much.¡± Chu Lui rotated his arm. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine with a few days¡¯ rest, but I won¡¯t be able to carry this child.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my granddaughter; I¡¯ll carry her myself.¡± Song Wan liked the child in her arms anyway, now that she was her granddaughter. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiang Xiang. Granny¡¯s gonna take you out for a walk.¡± Song Wan pulled Chu Xiang¡¯s hand and led her outside, taking this opportunity to show off her granddaughter to others. Look at how pretty her granddaughter was. After Song Wan left, Chu Jiang opened his eyes. He was forcing himself to not speak. ¡°Your mom adopted that kid under your name.¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t show much of a reaction. ¡°Sure. Mom likes her so let her raise the kid. The Chu family doesn¡¯tck the child¡¯s portion of rice anyway.¡± Chapter 490 - Xiang Xiang

Chapter 490 Xiang Xiang

¡°You could go and visit the orphanage again, and if there¡¯s a kid who catches your eye, you could always adopt another one.¡± Chu Jiang did not have any objections, for-besides Song Wan¡¯s persistence¡ªhe also wanted to adopt one more child. Just like what Chu Lui said, it was just another child; they could always afford the costs. If it could make his wife happier and smile frequently, the extra costs would be worth it. ¡°I understand, Dad.¡± Chu Lui stood up. He prepared to rest. The shoulder injury was torturing him, and that man had said that resting more might lead to recovery faster. Chu Lui obviously wanted to recover faster, for the tasks that were waiting for him in thepany were already piling up. If he did not have good health, then how could he earn more money, how could he support such a hugepany, and how could he take care of the livelihoods of so many employees? Furthermore, Song Wan brought Chu Xiang to the shopping mall to buy stuff. She carried multiple shopping bags, buying things for Chu Xiang, and obviously not even looking at the price tag. As long as she liked it, she would make a purchase. ¡°Oh, Yijun, it¡¯s you?¡± Song Wan was slightly shocked, for she didn¡¯t expect to see anyone familiar here. Indeed, what a coincidence. Shen Yijun smiled at Song Wan, but it wascking the sense of familiarity like before. She was ashamed to meet her daughter, much less anyone from the Chu family. ¡°This child is...¡± She saw Song Wan continuously holding onto a girl¡¯s hand, whose age seemed to be simr to Rainy. Furthermore, there were so many things, presumably all bought for the child. Then, this should be a child of the Chu family or their rtives? She didn¡¯t hear of anything previously. ¡°This child...¡± Song Wan lifted Chu Xiang and carried her as if showing her off to Shen Yijun, ¡°This is the grandchild I adopted from the orphanage. I was wishing for a grandchild like mad, but I didn¡¯t know when our Ah Lui would give me one. Since I felt some kind of connection with this child, I adopted her. I¡¯m a grandmother now.¡± Speaking of which, she started tough, not hiding her liking for Chu Xiang. Shen Yijun calmly listened and looked. ¡°The child is pretty. I have other things to settle, you guys go on.¡± She didn¡¯t say much, turning away and walking a different direction from Song Wan. She wondered who the blind one was, for their own grandchild was just nearby; but they never showered her with love before. Rainy was her granddaughter, much prettier than that kid from an unknown background. However, the Chu family could adopt as many as they want. This was better and prevented them from having any ideas on her granddaughter. Ruoxin was always lonely and had no one to rely on, and as her mother, she didn¡¯t do much for her. Since Ruoxin wanted her to keep it a secret, she would. Song Wan sighed, for she also knew that her rtionship between Shen Yijun and herself was dwindling. It would probably be so for the two families in the future. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiang Xiang. Granny will bring you to buy clothes.¡± Song Wan lowered her head and pecked Chu Xiang. She gathered her energy and brought her granddaughter about to buy things. She wanted to pour all her yearnings for a grandchild for the past few years into giving everything to Chu Xiang. ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Xiang obediently agreed. Her red cheeks recently increased in size, and she was changing clothes one after another, behaving like a rich little missy. Song Wan continued to buy many things for Chu Xiang: the clothes, toys, snacks, and more could fill an entire car. Back at home, there were piles and piles of things, making Chu Jiang feel unbearable. The wife that he had spent a lifetime with, after gaining a granddaughter, didn¡¯t want him anymore. He felt bitter, for he saw his wife catering to all the needs of his granddaughter, while he didn¡¯t have anything at all. Life was tough. ¡°Why do I have toe, too?¡± Chu Jiang was sitting on the sofa. He was getting ready to go fishing with a few of his old friends, but before he even stepped out of the house, he was already dragged here by Song Wan. ¡°If not you, then who?¡± Song Wan red at Chu Jiang. ¡°Ah Lui is at the office so obviously I didn¡¯t want him toe over, but you? Your granddaughter is obviously more important than your fish. Furthermore, every time you go out to fish, how many can you even bring back? You don¡¯t even eat them when you do fish some. You just throw it away.¡± Chu Jiang was harshly rebuked. This fishing activity was not for the purpose of eating the fish, for it was said that the process itself is better than the fish. He wanted to enjoy the process of fishing and not to catch some fish to eat. However, Song Wan was right. As a grandfather¡ªno matter what, he should have been there. Although it can be said that it was a ¡®cheap¡¯ granddaughter, her surname now was ¡®Chu¡¯, which was the same as a biological granddaughter. Furthermore, Song Wan liked children so much, he could just adopt a ¡®love me, love my dog¡¯ attitude and take care of Chu Xiang. Song Wan sent Chu Xiang to the best kindergarten in the area. Chu Xiang was almost five years old, but before she was five, she was always at the orphanage. She had never attended school so she had to start with the youngest grade. Regardless, Chu Xiang looked so malnourished that she fitted in well with the others. Song Wan also donated a huge sum of money to the kindergarten for its construction funds so that her granddaughter could receive better care here. With the money, the teachers and even the director had to give more attention to this newly-recognized member of the Chu family. The child was adopted, but with the amount of care that Song Wan gave to her, even if a biological granddaughter appeared in the future, it was perceivable that this adoptee would still have a special ce in Song Wan¡¯s heart. ¡°Go and y with the other kids.¡± Song Wan patted Chu Xiang¡¯s cheeks. She still had to speak to the director. Let the kids go and y themselves, for the child couldn¡¯t stay at home all day; and she had to have her own space and friends. ¡°Okay, Grandma, Xiang Xiang understands,¡± Chu Xiang agreed in a baby voice. That obedient look made Song Wan fall in love with her more. The teacher held onto Chu Xiang¡¯s hand and brought her into the ssroom. It was designed with many interesting elements for children, with the chairs and tables all painted with a fresh coat of cartoonish colors. There were a few children inside, ying with each other. ¡°Children!¡± The teacher pped her hands, speaking chirpily to the ss, ¡°Today, we have a new friend in ss. Her name is Xiang Xiang. What do you all have to say to Xiang Xiang?¡± The children stood up and said in unison. ¡°Wee, Xiang Xiang!¡± Following which they imitated the teacher, pping their small hands to wee their new ssmate. Chapter 491 - Xiang Xiang 2

Chapter 491 Xiang Xiang 2

Chu Xiang was old enough to understand some things, especially since she grew up in an orphanage. Indeed, the orphanage was not heaven but hell sometimes, for the children there learned to be scheming even from a young age. For a bowl of rice or a piece of bread, they would use all their efforts-acting cute, pretending to be obedient, even threatening and scaring sometimes; and the picture of being all loving was a false front. The food was only truly theirs when it was already in their stomachs. Moreover, Chu Xiang was not the same person as she was in the past. She was not the orphan who had to calcte how much food she could have every day, for her current self was Chu Xiang, the new rich granddaughter of the Chu family. She had loads of money to spend, too many pretty clothes that she couldn¡¯t even finish wearing all of them, and an unending supply of snacks. She raised her chin as the feelings of superiority began to wash over her. She looked at the children, all about the same height. No one was as cute as her or had clothes as pretty as hers. The teacher counted all the kids to find out that one was missing. ¡°Where is Rainy?¡± She counted all the kids. Why did Rainy disappear? Where did she go? ¡°Teacher, teacher.¡± A boy raised his hand high. ¡°Rainy went to the toilet. She¡¯s so cool; she doesn¡¯t even need a teacher and can take off her own pants.¡± The teacher chuckled. It was indeed a pain in the head. These kids, why did they think that taking off their own pants to pee was something very hard to do? Out of all her students, only she was the most obedient and most mature, without needing someone to help her with her meal or to help her with anything tricky. When she was thirsty or hungry, she would inform the teacher directly. There was never a moment where she dirtied her own clothes or peed on her pants or anything. Sometimes, she was even easier to handlepared to kids from the higher grades. ¡°Teacher, Rainy is back.¡± The boy happily ran over, grabbing onto Rainy¡¯s tiny hands and smiling ¡°Rainy, have you washed your hands? Older brother can bring you to wash your hands.¡± ¡°Yup, washed.¡± Rainy opened her mouth and smiled. Her red lips and white teeth, coupled with her soft and fluffy hair, made her look very cute. All the boys liked pretty girls just like how in the ss, all the boys liked Rainy the most. Beside them, Chu Xiang bit her own lips, her hands tugging on her clothes. It was that ufortable feeling again... just like when the kids at the orphanage stole her adoption status, stole her food, or stole her sweets. She hated them; she hated this new friend, too. ¡°Xiang Xiang.¡± Song Wan was standing outside, calling out to her own granddaughter. She spoke to the director already, and the director would give special attention to Chu Xiang, making her at ease. ¡°Granny...¡± Chu Xiang ran over upon seeing Song Wan, immediately hugging her leg. ¡°Granny, are you bringing me home?¡± She blinked her pair ofrge eyes, smiling sweetly. Song Wan lifted her and kissed her cheeks. ¡°Xiang Xiang needs to go to school and grow up to be a pretty and gentledy. See, there are so many friends now. Xiang Xiang needs to y well with your friends. When the sun is about to set, Granny wille and fetch Xiang Xiang.¡± Chu Xiang bit her lips. She hated to part with Granny, but she knew she had to be obedient so that Granny would like her. Therefore, she listened to Granny; she would y with all the kids. Song Wan let go of Chu Xiang reluctantly, turning back every now and then as she left. Yet, she didn¡¯t know that at this time¡ªnot very far away, there was another child that looked younger than Chu Xiang. Her small face was reddish but also some kind of paleness. She had a pair of clearrge dark-blue eyes. Currently, she was ying with her own hands, but her lips were in a pout as if something was bothering her. ¡°Come, Xiang Xiang, y with the other kids.¡± The teacher held onto Chu Xiang¡¯s hands and brought her to the other children for them to y together. Chu Xiang was, after all, older and could mix well with the younger kids. She also used the sweets that she brought to buy over their hearts. However, she didn¡¯t like Rainy. She just had to be prettier than Chu Xiang. Who said that children would not get jealous and was too young to be jealous? After school, Song Wan came over to fetch her granddaughter. They entered a car parked at the side, with the other children feeling envious. That was a rich family¡¯s child; that car is at least several million. ¡°Rainy,¡± Xia Ruoxin stood outside, shouting her daughter¡¯s name. Rainy poked her head out from a pile of children, running over to pull on her mother¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Mommy is here; is there fish today?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin lifted her daughter, pinching her cheeks. ¡°Today, Mommy will cook a huge fish for both you and Daddy, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rainy agreed, leaning her head onto her mother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mommy, that granny has a favorite child,¡± Rainy spoke depressedly. ¡°Hmm, what granny?¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter as she walked home. Home was not far; there was no need for buses. She was curious about this granny that Rainy was talking about ¡°The good granny.¡± Rainy was trying her best to exin her words, but Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t really quite catch what she was trying to say. At the very least, she understood something. ¡°Granny would like her own child, just like Daddy and Mommy. Mommy loves you because you¡¯re my daughter, but that granny isn¡¯t Rainy¡¯s granny so Granny liking her own granddaughter is correct, understand?¡± Rainy chewed on her own fingers. Yup, she understood what Mommy said. She was Mommy¡¯s child so Mommy would love her, but if she wasn¡¯t, then Mommy wouldn¡¯t have loved her. Yup, that¡¯s right. She wasn¡¯t rted to Granny so it was right that Granny didn¡¯t like her. ¡°Mommy, does Rainy have a granny?¡± Rainy blinked her clear and big eyes. She wanted a granny, but she only had a mother-never a granny. She never saw one, too. Xia Ruoxin paused, her fingers patting her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Even if Rainy doesn¡¯t have one, Rainy has Daddy and Mommy. Daddy and Mommy will love you more on behalf of Granny.¡± Chapter 492 - She Is Not Nice

Chapter 492 She Is Not Nice

Rainy yed with her own tiny fingers. Yes, she didn¡¯t want Granny; she only wanted Mommy. That child had Granny, but she didn¡¯t have Mommy to fetch her. Therefore, Rainy was still more blissful than her. At this point of thought, Rainy hugged her mother¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°Rainy loves Mommy the most.¡± Xia Ruoxin stopped walking again and gave Rainy a peck on her cheeks. ¡°Yes, Mommy loves Rainy, too.¡± ¡°Does Mommy love Daddy, too?¡± Rainy asked in confusion. She wanted to count in Gao Yi because Rainy loves Daddy, too. Xia Ruoxin froze for a while before smiling and flicking Rainy¡¯s forehead gently. ¡°Yup, Mommy loves Rainy. Mommy also loves Rainy¡¯s Daddy.¡± Rainy gave a silly smile, with her lips arching very upwards. When they reached home, Gao Yi was already waiting. He immediately took Rainy from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. It had been a day since they met. He missed his little princess so much. ¡°Daddy¡¯s little angel, did you miss Daddy?¡± He lifted Rainy up, but Rainy wasn¡¯t scared at all. Giggles andughter asionally could be heard. Xia Ruoxin lifted the pot and ced the sliced fish inside it. Today¡¯s fish was big and enough for the whole family to eat. Outside, Rainy sat on Gao Yi¡¯s thighs, recounting the happenings in the kindergarten and the child that she didn¡¯t like. reco ¡°She snatched Rainy¡¯s doll; Rainy doesn¡¯t like her.¡± Rainy would not tell her mother all these, but she would tell her father. ¡°Then what did Rainy do?¡± Gao Yi lightly tapped Rainy¡¯s chubby cheeks. Her chubby cheeks were cute and really made one feel like pinching it. This child was indeed very easy to fall in love with ¡°Rainy went to y with other dolls,¡± Rainy said while pouting, ¡°but she was very mean, stepping on Rainy¡¯s shoes,¡± She paused here, with her facial expression bing glum. Gao Yi knew that he could not me Rainy, for Rainy hated other people stepping on her in daily life. Sometimes, when other people wanted to touch her legs, it wasn¡¯t even likely ¡ªnot to even mention stepping on her legs. This girl¡¯s personality was so much like her mother, especially in the aspect of being shy and not having too much guts. However, she was also stubborn and not too easy to persuade, and this point was what she took after that man. Indeed, sometimes, blood ties were a strange thing and something that one couldn¡¯t deny. Although he saved Rainy and stayed by her side every day, her vibes were of that man. Regardless, even if he didn¡¯t have the blood rtions with her, he would still raise Rainy as if she was his own biological child, loving her and protecting her. ¡°Daddy...¡± Rainy tugged at Gao Yi¡¯s clothes. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Daddy speaking? Are you ignoring Rainy?¡± Gao Yi pinched the child¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Daddy is thinking of how much he loves Rainy.¡± Rainy happily rubbed Gao Yi¡¯s face. ¡°Rainy loves Daddy, too. Mommy loves Daddy, too.¡± This line made Gao Yi freeze and made Xia Ruoxin who just exited the kitchen awkward, too. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t expect Rainy to remember what she just said... although she did mean it from the bottom of her heart. When she lifted her head, she made eye contact with Gao Yi¡¯s eyes which was filled with warmth. That warmness floated into her own heart as well. At that moment, she felt her eyes slightly widen. She thought, this should be love. She walked over, cing the fish slices dish onto the table. ¡°Daddy and Rainy,e over and eat.¡± This sentence of hers made her own heart pitter and patter with happiness. Indeed, Daddy and Rainy... Daddy and Rainy! She finally gave Rainy a father. She knows that while Rainy had a mother, Rainy also needed a father; and given a choice, Xia Ruoxin would choose Gao Yi. ¡°Mommy, eat the fish.¡± Rainy pointed at the big te, hungrily wiping her own tiny lips with her equally tiny hands. Gao Yi pinched her cheeks. ¡°Eat more and grow faster.¡± ¡°Will I grow taller than her?¡± Rainy lifted her face, blinking her pair ofrge and bright eyes. ¡°Who is this ¡®her¡¯ that Rainy is speaking about?¡± Gao Yi brought Rainy into his embrace while asking Xia Ruoxin. Who is this ¡®her¡¯, and why did Rainy continuously mention ¡®her¡¯? ¡°A friend from kindergarten, I guess?¡± Xia Ruoxin removed the bones from the fish skillfully while her own daughter went to scoop rice. ¡°Rainy made a friend?¡± Gao Yi rubbed Rainy¡¯s brain, feeling some sense of aplishment at his daughter¡¯s achievement. ¡°No.¡± Rainy lifted her face from the bowl to pout before continuing to have her meal. Her face was full of rice grains, and with her soft voice, her parents didn¡¯t hear anything. Finishing a bowl of rice, she went to watch cartoons. However, this child was actually used to multitasking: on one hand, watching cartoons on television; and on the other, reading the book that Gao Yi bought for her. The bookprised of mainly drawings and some simple words, and Rainy could understand a few. In the past, Xia Ruoxin taught her some words at home. Although she didn¡¯t recognize many words, it was no issue for the simpler books like this one. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m done.¡± Rainy ced the book in her hands down. Yet another book was finished. Gao Yi walked over. ¡°You finished the book?¡± He took Rainy¡¯s book, casually flipping through some pages. He thought to himself, this child read quite fast. It was only a few days, and the bookseller had mentioned that a child could take at least half a month to read a book. ¡°Tomorrow, Daddy will buy a few more for you.¡± He thought that he would buy some more books tomorrow when he passed by the book store. ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± Rainy sat on his knees to kiss Gao Yi¡¯s cheeks. Her cute expressions made Gao Yi y with her again. Over the weekends, Rainy gained the most. She had a few more books, as well as a tracking watch, so that Xia Ruoxin and Gao Yi could know where Rainy was at all times. In the kindergarten ssroom, Chu Xiang was carried into the ssroom by the teacher like a princess and was continuously entertained by the teacher. Chu Xiang proudly raised her chin. She had be some sort of celebrity in the kindergarten. ¡°Children, we¡¯ll be collecting the homework.¡± The teacher pped her hands. The so-called homework was just to write some simple pinyin[1]. Chu Xiang¡¯s face turned red for she hadn¡¯t done her homework. All the words looked like bean sprouts, and she didn¡¯t even recognize any. How could she have done it? [1] This is the romanization system for Mandarin. Chapter 493 - Comparing Dads

Chapter 493 Comparing Dads

The teacher knew that Chu Xiang just attended kindergarten, thus walked over, and patted her head, ¡°Xiang Xiang just came to school so there¡¯s no need for homework.¡± It made Chu Xiang pleased, for the fact that she didn¡¯t have to do homework made others even more envious of her. ¡°Rainy¡¯s words are getting better and better; who taught you?¡± Teachers loved well-behaved kids like Rainy the most. Not only was she cute, but her handwriting was also better than other children. The others wrote squiggly and crookedly, but Rainy wrote properly. This child seemed to be developing earlierpared to other children. If properly taught and nurtured, she could be something. ¡°Rainy wrote really well. Here¡¯s a red flower today.¡± The teacher took out a red flower sticker and pasted it next to Rainy¡¯s name. Other children only had one or two stickers, but Rainy had five, showing how well-liked this child was. She emerged first in everypetition so the number of stickers continuously increased. Chu Xiang was not satisfied, for she knew that she had to be outstanding so that Granny would like her and would not send her back to the orphanage. She took out her own sweets from her bag to distribute it to all the children in the kindergarten. There weren¡¯t many kids in the kindergarten, with about ten or so in her ss. The sweets that Chu Xiang had were all imported and unavable within the country. The children¡¯s curiosity was invoked by the new product, and they all took the sweet as if they were bribed. Rainy ced her hands at the back while Chu Xiang gave out the sweets one by one. It was her turn soon, and although she didn¡¯t want the sweet, the wrapper was very pretty. If she brought it home for her mother, Mommy would be very happy. Moreover, Mommy knew magic, too. One sweet could be three: one for Mommy, one for Daddy, and one for Rainy. Yup, she should not eat it to give it to her Mommy. Chu Xiang gave it out one by one. At her young age, she knew the wonders that money could do. She was rtively popr in the kindergarten. Since she gave out sweets and choctes regrly¡ªwhen she arrived, all the children that were doing their own things would swarm around her. Indeed, within the child¡¯s mind appeared the concept ofworking, too. Networking with intentions in mind would always lead to negative oues. Chu Xiang walked towards Rainy. Growing taller recently, she was almost half a head taller than Rainy. Rainy¡¯s hands were still at the back and did not reach out to want anything from Chu Xiang. Chu Xiang snorted before leaving, giving out a sweet to the child behind Rainy. Rainy breathed deeply, feeling grievance. She turned and walked towards a small stool before sitting down, cing her pair of hands onto herp. A small chubby boy took his uneaten sweet and ran towards Rainy, stretching out his meaty hands. ¡°Rainy Gao, sweet for you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Rainy epted the sweet and ced it into her pocket. ¡°Rainy Gao, why are you not eating it?¡± The small chubby boy sat on the floor and yed with the dolls with Rainy. ¡°Giving it to Mommy.¡± Rainy patted her pocket, her smiling eyes curving up. With her round face attracting people, she was really pretty and cute-filling the boy¡¯s eyes with stars. ¡°Rainy Gao, I want to go and pee. Shall we go together?¡± The boy pulled Rainy¡¯s hands. Rainy blinked her eyes before shaking her head, ¡°You¡¯re a boy, and I¡¯m a girl. We cannot pee together.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± The boy¡¯s face fell. ¡°Hmm...¡± Rainy tapped her chin. ¡°Mommy said there was a difference between boys and girls. When girls sit down, we have to tten our skirt; but not for boys.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The boy pondered over it before standing up, straightening his clothes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ahead.¡± As he spoke, he jumped about finding a teacher to go to the toilet; but he didn¡¯t really understand. Wasn¡¯t the teacher female? Then, why was it okay for the teacher but not for Rainy? Was it because the teacher was too old? Chu Xiang saw that there was no one and walked over, standing in front of Rainy. Her face was full of displeasure and stretched out her hand. ¡°Rainy Gao, return my sweet to me.¡± Rainy chewed on her own lips, with her hands gripping tightly onto that sweet. Her eyshes quivered before she stretched out her hands from her pocket, the sweet in her palm. Chu Xiang immediately snatched it over, with her fingernails scratching Rainy¡¯s soft hands. Rainy pouted her lips, with tears pooling at her eyes and cing her hands at the back. Chu Xiang arrogantly raised her chin before heading off to y with other kids. By afternoon, all the parents came to pick up their child. Xia Ruoxin had to knock off slightlyter while Gao Yi had to work overtime so she personally called the teacher to inform her that she could onlye inter to pick up Rainy. ¡°Rainy, your Mommy called to say that she¡¯lle slightlyter.¡± The teacher tugged on Rainy¡¯s hands, tidying her school uniform while speaking. ¡°Okay, teacher, Rainy got it.¡± Rainy powerfully emphatically, biting her fingers as her pair of clear eyes asionally looked out. Mommy said she would bete so she would wait in the kindergarten for Mommy. When Mommy brings her home, there would be yummy fish. Mommy said she would make sweet fish for her and Daddy. The children outside were continuously picked up by their parents. Then, a ck sedan stopped outside the school entrance. When the door opened, a tall suited man walked out. He briskly walked towards the kindergarten¡¯s entrance. Chu Xiang¡¯s small face was filled with a smile and a feeling of smugness. Her Daddy¡ªDaddy came to fetch her. Her Daddy¡¯s car was the best; her Daddy was the best, too, being so handsome. Other children¡¯s fathers couldn¡¯tpare to hers. ¡°Daddy...¡± Chu Xiang ran over and hugged Chu Lui¡¯s legs. Chu Lui hugged the child with a stoic expression. The child in his embrace had a small and soft stature. Maybe it was only this childlike innocence andck of evil that could soften his heart. Forget it, the procedures were alreadypleted. They¡¯d just raise her as if she was his own. Anyway, he wouldn¡¯t have any more biological children in the future so he might as well treat her like one. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Lui used a hand to hug the child. His arms were strong. Even if there were two kids instead of just one, he probably could still carry them without feeling tired. Chapter 494 - Not Fond Chapter 494 Not Fond Rainy stretched her neck out from a corner, staring at Chu Lui holding onto Chu Xiang as they got onto the car. Her lips puckered up, but there wasn¡¯t much expression on her pretty apple-like face. Only when the car left did she then walk out, sitting on the staircase while waiting for her mother. ¡°Rainy, shall youe in with Teacher to y with the dolls?¡± The teacher walked next to Rainy before squatting down and patting the cap on Rainy¡¯s head. The weather was so cold; how could one sit there? Rainy shook her head. ¡°Rainy wants to wait for Mommy.¡± Even after persuading for a while, Rainy was still a very stubborn child, and the teacher could only take a jacket for her to wear in case she really caught a cold from the freezing weather. Rainy used both her hands to support her face, with her pair of eyes ncing out every now and then¡ªnot even blinking. It was like this until a figure appeared from afar, rushing over. ¡°Mommy.¡± Rainy stood up and happily ran out. Xia Ruoxin took off her coat before hugging her, sticking her own face against Rainy¡¯s tiny face. ¡°Why is it so cold?¡± ¡°Rainy was waiting for Mommy.¡± Rainy¡¯s tiny body was drowning in her mother¡¯s coat, with the coat smelling great. There was the scent of Mommy, and it was warm. ¡°Let¡¯s go, baby; let¡¯s head home.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t gain much weight, or else she would be unable to lift Rainy up. Rainy¡¯s face leaned onto Mommy¡¯s shoulder, stretching out a soft hand marred with scratches; but it didn¡¯t hurt anymore. She ttened her lips. Originally, she wanted Mommy to blow on it, but she did it herself eventually. Returning home, it was empty but very warm. Xia Ruoxin took off the coat covering her daughter. Hiding within the huge coat was a tiny child; if one wasn¡¯t careful, one could really think that it was all clothes and no human. She poured a ss of warm water, lowering herself down, and giving the ss to her daughter. ¡°Mommy, drink.¡± Rainy pushed the ss towards Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy will drinkter. You drink first, baby.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled, pinching her daughter¡¯s cheeks. Yup, her cheeks were warm and red. Rainy held onto the ss sipping her water, but her pair of eyes stared at the door, thinking when Daddy wille home. Then, she would be able to eat fish with her father. Xia Ruoxin ced her daughter onto the sofa, passing the doll to her and turning on the television for her to entertain herself. She still had to go to the kitchen and prepare a meal, which should not take long since she prepared all the dishes when she returned in the afternoon. At home, Rainy didn¡¯t cause her any worries since Rainy could y alone and was well-behaved. The door opened, and Xia Ruoxin knew that Gao Yi had returned. Her hand actions were faster. Since it was already sote, the pair of father and daughter must be famished. ¡°Daddy.¡± Rainy jumped off the sofa, running towards Gao Yi. Gao Yi pointed to the corner of his shirt. Rainy understood and tugged at the pointed area, with Gao Yi bringing her into the washroom to wash his own hands cleanly before holding tightly onto Rainy¡¯s small hands. However, Rainy¡¯s facial expression hinted that something was wrong. Why did her eyebrows crease? He bent down, prying open Rainy¡¯s hands. ¡°How did you get injured?¡± He hugged Rainy in one arm, taking out his own first-aid kit from the cab. ¡°I fell.¡± Rainyughed forcefully, her eyes tearing up as if she would cry at any moment. Gao Yi lightly knocked her forehead. ¡°You don¡¯t want to say, squirt? Don¡¯t think Daddy doesn¡¯t know that you fought with someone else. You¡¯re a girl, a gentle one. You cannot fight with others, understand?¡± As he spoke, he applied the antiseptic onto Rainy¡¯s hands. Rainy shrunk back. It was painful, but she was brave and did not cry or tear up at all. ¡°Good girl,¡± Gao Yimended Rainy, and her lips broke out into a smile. She held Gao Yi¡¯s finger. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t tell Mommy, okay?¡± ¡°Mm, why?¡± Gao Yi lifted Rainy onto his own leg, arranging the unbelievably soft short hair. ¡°Mommy¡¯s eyes will hurt.¡± Rainy brought her hand by her mouth and gently blew on it. ¡°Rainy can blow on it, and it¡¯ll be okay.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s heart tightened slightly. He held Rainy¡¯s hands in his own, then taking out the new books he bought for her, exining page by page. From time to time, both their stomachs would grumble. Xia Ruoxin walked out from the kitchen, carrying the dishes out. Indeed, there was still fish today. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat, baby.¡± Gao Yi carried Rainy with one hand while Rainy pasted her face onto Gao Yi¡¯s shoulders. Her Daddy was awesome, too. He could also use only one hand to carry her, just like that bad uncle. At the same moment in the Chu family, Song Wan was feeding her granddaughter. All her thoughts, obviously, were all focused on the granddaughter. ¡°Ah Lui, you should take care of Xiang Xiang tomorrow,¡± Song Wan thought of such an idea for both of them to bond. Otherwise, how would a workaholic like Chu Lui fetch a child? Chu Lui¡¯s chopsticks halted in mid-air, and he internally sighed. He honestly didn¡¯t want to take care of any child. The next day, Song Wan passed the child to him. After putting Chu Xiang in the car and reaching the office, he passed the kid to Du Jingtang ¡°Help me look after her first; I¡¯m busy today.¡± ¡°But you...¡± Du Jingtang pointed to his own nose. ¡°You¡¯re busy, but so am I...¡± However, Chu Lui¡¯s actions were too fast. With a m, he was already gone while Du Jingtang was holding a child in his embrace. Why did he feel like he became a nanny? He stared at Chu Xiang in his embrace. He knew that this was the child that Song Wan adopted from the orphanage, and those adoption procedures werepleted. This was his cousin¡¯s daughter, Chu family¡¯s big missy. However, he couldn¡¯t help but be picky; and he wasn¡¯t very willing. He preferred kids like Rainy so towards Chu Xiang, he wasn¡¯t really fond of her. He could only try. There was some kind of liking someone that came first more. Others always said that their own child would be cute to themselves, but this wasn¡¯t even his own child. How could he love them? Obviously, he would like the one he interacted with first. He carried Chu Xiang into his own office and got someone to buy a lot of snacks. Unexpectedly, it was okay. Chu Xiang wasn¡¯t very hard to manage, giving her food and letting her y; and she didn¡¯t disturb anyone else. When it was almost noon, Chu Lui came over to pick her up. Chapter 495 - Really Hated It Chapter 495 Really Hated It ¡°Daddy.¡± Chu Xiang threw whatever she had been holding and ran towards Chu Lui as soon as she saw him. She hugged both of Chu Lui¡¯s legs. Was this child doing it on purpose? Short of getting on all fours and let her rode him like a pony, he had done everything for her, including feeding her and getting her drinks. However, she had not treated him nicely. Not even once. On the contrary, when she saw his cousin, she practically jumped with joy. Chu Lui carried Chu Xiang in his arms. He wasn¡¯t trying to be kind to her. Compared to any other person, he was being more cordial. With Chu Xiang in his arms, Chu Lui turned and made his way out. ¡°Wait a minute. Brother, where are you going?¡± Du Jingtang quickly grabbed his jacket and ran after him. ¡°To eat.¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t bother to say much. This was mealtime. Could they be going to bed instead of eating during mealtime? ¡°I¡¯ming, too.¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s eyes lit up. Oh yes, this was a chance to freeload for a meal that didn¡¯te easily. He would be an idiot to pass it. After being a nanny for the whole morning, his cousin should treat him to a meal at the very least. He had to do that no matter what. Chu Lui didn¡¯t pay much attention to Du Jingtang. Neither did he forbid him froming along. Du Jingtang knew this meal would certainly be within his grasp. Chu Lui picked up his chopsticks and began feeding the child sitting across him. Du Jingtang was dumbfounded by what he saw. ¡°Brother, you look like a professional.¡± Although he hadn¡¯t been a parent before, he was doing a pretty decent job at it. Chu Lui continued to feed Chu Xiang. He wasn¡¯t stupid. Having seen his mother doing the feeding every day, he was simply mimicking her motions. Right. Brother.¡± Du Jingtang nibbled at the tip of his chopsticks. ¡°Have you really decided to adopt this child? Don¡¯t you need more time to consider? I feel that she¡¯s not really a suitable candidate because she is at the age where she can remember things. Do you want to adopt a younger one, preferably a boy?¡± As soon as he was finished talking, he was surprised to see Chu Xiang looking at him with hostility in her eyes. Du Jingtang was on the brink of tears. It seemed he was being a target of loathing. It was obvious that she was just an average child -one who didn¡¯t know what was right or wrong. However, Chu Xiang was anything but average. She was mature for her age. Du Jingtang would never know the extent of her sensitivity. ¡°All the paperwork has been done. What do you think? Besides, one can easily find out who we are, what we eat and drink every day. A child has appeared out of nowhere and stayed with us. Are you dumb, or do you think the others are blind?¡± Chu Lui asked as he ate his share. Although his tone of voice wasn¡¯t heavy, Du Jingtang felt he was being pped with each word. It almost pinned him to the ground. Chu Xiang, on the other hand, did not show much interest in her face. Suddenly, Du Jingtang felt an awkward silence. He shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. He should eat more so that he wouldn¡¯t feel he was mistreated. ¡°Waiter.¡± He waved at the waiter, standing at the side and ordered a whole list of food from the menu. If he couldn¡¯t finish, he could bring the leftovers back for supper. They returned to the office after their meal. As expected, Chu Lui dumped the child onto him again. At this juncture, Du Jingtang began to wonder if he had really offended the little brat. No matter how he coaxed her, Chu Xiang refused to pay attention to him. Naturally, this was just the beginning. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m here.¡± He arrived happily to idle and chat today and intended to give his auntie a big hug upon entering the house. Since he was young, she had doted on him the most. She was the only one to give him a ce to stay whenever his parents chased him out of his home. That was why he had been so close rtionship with the Chu¡¯s. On top of everything, he had an auntie who loved him. Otherwise, how could he have gotten a job to work for Chu Lui? He wasn¡¯t short of money or clothes, and there was no reason for him to slog like a dog every day at the office. Song Wan red at Du Jingtang with Chu Xiang in her arms. How could he act so immaturely when he was already an adult? Du Jingtang was instantly stunned at the loss of her affection. He sat grudgingly on the sofa. Like his uncle, they both simply sat. Both of them sighed. ¡°Xiang Xiang, why don¡¯t you y with your uncle first?¡± Song Wan had things to do so she handed Chu Xiang over to Du Jingtang. Du Jingtang broke into a wide smile as he looked at Chu Xiang. He ran his hand in his hair before extending it towards Chu Xiang. ¡°Come, Xiang Xiang. Come to Uncle.¡± Chu Xiang went over to him. Du Jingtang scooped her up easily, and he noticed that she was much heavier than before. ¡°Xiang Xiang, you have gained weight.¡± However, Chu Xiang began to pout; and it scared Du Jingtang. Did he say or do anything wrong? ¡°Oh, don¡¯t cry.¡± Du Jingtang panicked. He coaxed her and made funny faces, but Chu Xiang refused to budge. Instead, she pouted even more, making herself look pathetic. Finally... She wailed. Her tears started falling. At the sound of her granddaughter¡¯s cries, Song Wan ran out in a hurry and took Chu Xiang away from a puzzled Du Jingtang¡¯s arms. ¡°Du Jingtang, why did you bully my granddaughter?¡± She suddenly screamed at him without even asking what had happened. Du Jingtang felt he had been treated unjustly. Indeed. He had not said anything, and yet his auntie was cursing him at full st. Grievance began to well up inside him. He felt he could no longer put up with this kind of life anymore. Chu Jiang stretched a hand out towards Du Jingtang and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Jingtang...¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Du Jingtang pouted at the mistreatment. Chu Jiang could only sigh. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it.¡± ¡°Uncle...¡± Du Jingtang called out for Chu Jiang. The age gap between the both of them might be thirty years, and yet this was the first time they understood what each other was going through. The child had not stayed with the Chu family for long, but she was already stirring trouble in the usually peaceful family. Du Jingtang wondered if adopting her was a good or bad thing. This meal would surely cause one to suffer from indigestion. It was also the first time that Du Jingtang had trouble eating his meal in his auntie¡¯s house. ¡°Come, Xiang Xiang. Ignore him.¡± Song Wan didn¡¯t bother to give her nephew a contemptuous look as she fed Chu Xiang her meal. On the other hand, Chu Jiang was used to the treatment. He ate without saying a word. Once he was done eating, he proceeded to peruse his books and newspapers. When he saw the current state of life that his uncle was leading, it finally dawned on Du Jingtang what his uncle had meant when he said he was used to it. Exactly what kind of experience had the elderly man gone through? His eyes followed Chu Xiang¡¯s every action. Suddenly, the child turned and looked at him. Her face was emotionless, and it caused Du Jingtang to shudder unconsciously. He had made up his mind to not like this child. Regardless of whether Du Jingtang was fond of Chu Xiang, it was very obvious that her status in the Chu family was the highest. Song Wan loved her granddaughter more than anything. She even treated the little girl as though thetter was her biological grandchild. Chu Jiang had listened to Song Wan and loved the little girl like his own grandchild and treated her very well. Chu Lui, too, didn¡¯t have much reaction to this matter. He gave in to his mother¡¯s every request. If she wanted him to pick Chu Xiang up from school, he would do it. He would babysit the girl if that was what his mother had wanted. Although he didn¡¯t have much love for the child, it was very clear that he had epted her as his daughter a long time ago. Chapter 496 - She was Beaten

Chapter 496 She was Beaten

It had been a few days since Chu Xiang was adopted by the Chu family. She grew considerably in the short span of days bing taller and fairer. Wearing branded clothes every day, she looked like ady from a wealthy family. There was an obvious difference from the shabby look she had when she first arrived. ¡°Children.¡± The teacher came closer and smiled amicably at the children beneath her. ¡°I have good news for you today. Our kindergarten will be holding a drawingpetition. All the children are encouraged to participate. Do you understand?¡± A fat boy took Rainy¡¯s hand and ced a piece of chocte in her palm. ¡°Rainy, this was given by my mother in the morning. I want you to have it.¡± Rainy held the chocte tightly in her hand, and she took something out from her bag-a small candy. She gave it to the fat boy. ¡°Fat Brother, Mommy gave this to me. I am giving it to you.¡± This was the only candy that Rainy had. She didn¡¯t really eat a lot of sweets. Moreover, Gao Yi set a limit on the amount she could eat. Every week, she would only have a few pieces. Her mother had told her that she should share the good things with the others. The fat brother had given his chocte to her. It was only right that she gave him her candy in return. The fat boy epted the candy from Rainy and promptly shoved it into his mouth after removing the wrapper. Then, he broke into a wide smile. Chu Xiang sat at the side and turned her face away. Suddenly, she raised her hand. ¡°Teacher, Rainy Gao and Hu Bin are eating in ss.¡± Rainy kept the chocte in her pocket. Fat Boy swallowed hard and gobbled the remaining of the half-eaten candy in his mouth. Fat Boy stood up and patted his hand against his chest. ¡°Teacher, I ate. However, Rainy didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Come here. The both of you.¡± The teacher held back her smile as the two children stood beside her. She held her teaching rod while maintaining a stern expression. ¡°Both of you, stretch out your hand.¡± Fat Boy was very loyal. One of his hands shot out and blocked the oath before Rainy. ¡°Teacher, Rainy didn¡¯t eat anything. Why don¡¯t you hit me twice?¡± He stretched out his soft and fair chubby hand in front of the teacher. ¡°Hit me, Teacher. Twice.¡± The flesh beneath his chin started quivering as though he was facing his death. At this juncture, another small hand stretched out. It was so fair it looked almost translucent with its tiny fingertips. ¡°Teacher, I gave the candy to Fat Brother. You should beat me. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± She stood out bravely. Her mother had told her before: one should be punished if one had done wrong. Besides, she should own up to her mistake and not get Fat Brother involved. ¡°Ahem...¡± The teacher raised her thin teaching rod. ¡°Fine. One stroke for each of you. I said before: no eating during ss.¡± With that, she hit them with the rod. Naturally, she wasn¡¯t really hitting them. It was just a light tap on their small hands to let them feel slight pain. However, even though it wasn¡¯t painful, their childish pride had taken a hit. Rainy lowered her head as she bit on her pinkish lips. She raised her head again and looked at Chu Xiang while thetter merely snorted through her nose and yed with her new doll. Rainy ced her hands on her kneecaps, and then one of them reached into the pocket. She felt the chocte. She rolled her eyes and smiled. Actually, children were easily contented. Take Rainy for example. She didn¡¯t remember much or bear grudges. Her heart wasn¡¯t very big so it couldn¡¯t fit too many things. What it could fit now was that piece of chocte in her pocket. Gao Yi came to pick her up after school. He left with her in his arms. They walked past Chu Lui¡¯s car, and Gao Yi paused in his steps. They had met each other again. What were the chances? He pressed Rainy¡¯s face into his chest, turned around, and walked in the opposite direction. Chu Lui was here to pick Chu Xiang up. The moment she got into the car, she sat obediently. However, she didn¡¯t dare to speak. ¡°How was school today?¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t really know how to get along with children. There weren¡¯t many feelings cultivated towards this easily gained daughter. However, he had exercised more patience towards her than anyone else. ¡°Mmm, very well.¡± Chu Xiang yed with her fingers and sneaked a peek at Chu Lui. His eyes were pinned straight ahead, and there wasn¡¯t much expression on his face. Chu Xiang was still afraid of this father. Although he treated her well, he wasn¡¯t fond of talking; and he always had a stern expression which caused her fear. The moment Song Wan saw her granddaughter when the little girl was back home, she greeted her with endearment and proceeded to help Chu Xiang change her clothes. After that, she even brought snacks for the girl. ¡°Granny, I want to take part in the drawingpetition. I will definitelye in first.¡± Chu Xiang clenched her hands in balls of fists. She knew she had to be outstanding. Her father would like her, and her grandmother would be happy once she had achieved that. ¡°Of course. Xiang Xiang will definitelye in first.¡± Song Wan carried Chu Xiang. As she looked at the girl, she marveled at her choice. She had chosen such an intelligent and obedient child. Chu Lui sat by the side as he flipped through the magazine with his legs crossed. He was in his own world where no one could enter or reach him. Meanwhile, in another family... It was a very normal household. It was decorated simply with minimal furniture. There was a peaceful atmosphere within the house. The rose-purple curtain fluttered by the window as the wind blew constantly. A few mini pots of inexpensive-looking orchids with leafy, green leaves sat on the window sill. A purple flowery tablecloth covered the face of the table. In the middle of it was a flower vase with a few beautifully-colored artificial flowers. They were lightly-scented and gave the house a nice fragrance. Four dishes and soup were ced on the table. One of them was a delicious-looking sweet and sour fish. One could vaguely see the smoke stilling from it. ¡°Mommy, we are back.¡± Before the door opened, she could hear Rainy¡¯s voice booming from the outside. Gao Yi opened the door. He entered, opened the shoe cab, and took out their slippers. However, his stomach was already growling. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Rainy ran her hand over her stomach, wanting to eat. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m hungry, too.¡± Gao Yi carried her to the bathroom. Both of them washed their hands before they started eating. The three of them took food and fed each other. Their meal might not consist of any delicacies, but they had an enjoyable time. Chapter 497 - It’s Him Again

Chapter 497 It¡¯s Him Again

Rainy felt her pocket and took out a piece of chocte. ¡°Mommy, eat this. I saved it for you,¡± Rainy said as she started to peel the wrapper away with the intention of feeding the chocte to Xia Ruoxin. However, she saw that it had melted when she peeled the wrapper. It had been in her pocket for too long. Rainy stared at the melted chocte in her hand. Tears began to fall. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. It¡¯s melted.¡± She showed her mother the contents. She had wanted her mother to have it, but it had melted. What to do when chocte had melted? Xia Ruoxin took the melted chocte away from her daughter¡¯s hand. Although she couldn¡¯t make out the design, it was still chocte nheless. She took the chocte and shoved it into her mouth. Mmm. She closed her eyes in content. ¡°The chocte given by my baby is truly delicious. Thank you so much.¡± A sweet, buttery taste lingered in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s mouth. While her taste buds enjoyed the smoothness of the chocte, she was also basking in the touching affection from her daughter. She carried Rainy and propped her chin on top of her small head. ¡°Mmm, I have eaten your chocte. I will make more delicious food for you tomorrow. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Rainy¡¯s eyes lit up. She hugged her mother¡¯s neck coyly and nuzzled against her face. It as almost ten o¡¯clock when Rainy was asleep. They were alone at home since Gao Yi had to work. Being a doctor was indeed a noble profession. Xia Ruoxin had not understood that in the past. However, she learned the hardships and helplessness of being a doctor after she knew Gao Yi. There was nothing much she could do for him except cook more delicious meals every day and bring them to him. She could prevent him from going hungry. After some thought, she finally went into the kitchen and took out some noodles from the fridge. She was going to stir-fry the noodles and bring it to Gao Yi so that he could have something to eat when he was on break from his shift. When it was ready, she packed it into a lunch box, closed the door, and left. She wasn¡¯t very worried about Rainy. Her daughter could take care of herself once she was awake. Although she was only three years old, Rainy was very sensitive. Otherwise, as a mother, Xia Ruoxin wouldn¡¯t have dared to leave her. The light from the streetmps shone in the night, extending to a distance far away. From time to time, one or two cars would pass by Xia Ruoxin. She tightened her jacket and held the lunch box tighter against her body. A car stopped before her. She stopped as she felt her heart stirred with a wave of familiarity. She seemed to know the owner of the vehicle. This feeling was something indescribable; something that she didn¡¯t want to feel. The car door opened. A man in ck emerged from within and blended in the dark. Half of his face showed the obvious and inexplicable regret under the shadowy street lights. ¡°Where are you going?¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded cold. However, one could easily hear the tension and emotions in it. It wasughable. A man like Chu Lui could actually be anxious. No one would believe it even if he said it. The man¡¯s review was usually cold-blooded, heartless, or unscrupulous. Xia Ruoxin stood under the yellow street light which stretched her silhouette until it was long and thin. The wind seemed toe with some autumn frosts as it blew at her short hair. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there,¡± the man added. His dilemma was as clear as day and night. It was all him. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Xia Ruoxin held the lunch box tightly, turned, and walked in the direction to the hospital. In her wake, she left the cold winter and another man. Chu Lui started the car and followed behind her until she arrived at the hospital. He got off his car, took a cigarette, and started smoking. Obviously, he knew who she was looking for and the reason for hering here. He knew and witnessed. However, as ufortable as it was for him, he stayed no matter how painful it was. ¡°Haha...¡± Heughed bitterly. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, I am going through whatever you have gone through in the past.¡± ¡°Ruoxin, what are you doing here?¡± Gao Yi had just returned to his office when he saw Xia Ruoxin who shouldn¡¯t be here. It was already sote. He looked at the time on his watch. It was almost eleven o¡¯clock. Was Rainy asleep? ¡°I came out to buy something and, at the same time, bring you some food.¡± She set the lunch box on the table. ¡°I cooked some noodles. You can eat it when you¡¯re hungry.¡± ¡°It must be tough on you.¡± Gao Yi walked over to her side. He ced his hands on each of her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯ste. Don¡¯t do it again next time. It¡¯s too dangerous outside.¡± Xia Ruoxin rested her head on his shoulder. She didn¡¯t know why, but her feelings wereplicated today. She had not stayed long at the hospital because Gao Yi was on duty. He had to go to the wards to check on his patients from time to time. Had she stayed, she would be giving him more trouble. Neither did she let Gao Yi send her. Just then, a patient seemed to have some problem. Gao Yi left in a hurry. Xia Ruoxin left the hospital but realized that the low-key sedan was still parked there. Xia Ruoxin paused in her steps as she made her way back home while the sedan followed behind her at a distance. It was here. Xia Ruoxin raised her head when she walked past a convenience store that was open twenty-four hours. When she emerged, she had bought a few bars of chocte. The sedan continued to follow from behind. She wasn¡¯t walking fast. At eleven o¡¯clock in the evening, there were still quite a lot of passers-by who would walk past her. After some time, she stopped walking and turned her head around. That sedan was no longer there. So, he left. That¡¯s great. She opened the door to her house which was filled with a dim light. She blew hot air into her hands. The heating from the house warmed her body immediately. She opened the bedroom door gently and saw that the little imp was still sound asleep. However, she had kicked the nket away; and her toes were exposed. Xia Ruoxin walked over and tucked the nket over her daughter gently. Sleep well. She, too,y down. Finally, she could sleep in peace. Unknown to her, there was a ck car outside. A man was chain-smoking in the icy wind which was blowing at his clothes. However, he could feel nothing as he leaned his back against the car. Chapter 498 - The Chu Family Cheated

Chapter 498 The Chu Family Cheated

He stood there for the whole night. Finally, he left directly to his office when it was dawn. Du Jingtang was bbergasted when he saw Chu Lui arrived wearing clothes as crumpled as pickled vegetables. ¡°Brother, what were you doing there? Why are you torturing yourself like this?¡± He pulled Chu Lui¡¯s sleeve and smelled him. Gosh. The smell of cigarettes was awful. Chu Lui pulled his sleeve back while he looked at Du Jingtang. ¡°Are you too free?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Naturally, Du Jingtang wouldn¡¯t say he was idle. In fact, he had too much free time on his hands, with Chu Lui doing all the things himself. To put things inly, Du Jingtang couldn¡¯t care less as a deputy. After all, he was there for show which would exin why he was so idle. ¡°Go back and get a fresh shirt for me.¡± He took out a key from his pocket. Du Jingtang fumbled and caught it with both hands. He held it tightly against his chest. ¡°And the car key?¡± He reached out towards Chu Lui. Not being a miser, Chu Lui tossed another key to him before going into his own office. Du Jingtang shook the two keys in his hand. Well now, he was going out to let off some steam. Chu Lui entered his office and felt the tightness in his forehead as soon as he sat down. He rubbed his eyebrows gently. Soreness was gathering in his eyes. He cheered himself up while he turned on hisputer with one hand. With the other, he took a document from the side of the table and started flipping through it. When his personal mobile phone rang, he put the document aside. He started to feel weaker the moment he saw the call was from Song Wan. ¡°Hello, Mom. Do you need me for something?¡±. With one hand on his temple, he closed his eyes as the weariness began again. ¡°Ah Lui. Son, I need your help.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui rubbed his eyebrows again. At the same time, he had memorized Song Wan¡¯s words. When Du Jingtang entered, he saw Chu Lui leaning on his side against the chair sound asleep. His body was exhausted. Even ayer of greenish-gray eye bag had umted beneath his eyes. He carefully ced the clothes on the sofa, followed by the two keys from Chu Lui. Finally, he walked out of the office as lightly as he could manage. Chu Lui was still asleep when he closed the door. ¡°Had he became a thief at night? Why was he so tired?¡± Du Jingtang stood outside and mumbled to himself before he returned to his office to waste time. Chu Lui drove to the kindergarten and stopped his car outside. He strode directly into the director¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Chu, I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡± The director was in a tight spot. They were talking about children. Even the adults who had spent a long time with the children had been influenced by their naivety and innocence. How could he subject the children to the plotting and dirty transactions in the adults¡¯ world? ¡°Five-hundred thousand.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s thin lips parted as he spat the amount out. It was soft but shocking The director hesitated. Five hundred thousand could add many things for the kindergarten and propel it into the next level. However, was he really going to let his conscience be bought by the five-hundred thousand and also hurt an innocent child? Chu Lui tapped his finger gently against his kneecap. In fact, he was getting impatient. He didn¡¯t want to waste his time here. ¡°One million.¡± He looked up with his lips pursed tightly in displeasure. The director could feel the pressure emitting from Chu Lui. This wasn¡¯t a negotiation; it was intimidation. The Chu family was already providing the kindergarten with many various sponsorships, and Chu Lui had quoted him one million dors without a thought. He could tell that Chu Lui wasn¡¯t someone to be trifled with. Oh, well. The director sighed softly from the bottom of his heart. He could only say ¡®sorry¡¯ to that child. However, he would also find a way to make hispensation. Chu Lui stood up. He tidied his clothes. ¡°I will get my secretary to transfer the one million dors into your ount.¡± He had intended to leave after he was done. However, he backtracked with one hand in his pocket. ¡°Does Mr. Chu need anything else?¡± The director also stood up quickly. Frankly, one would have to boost one¡¯s guts and be more cautious when one was dealing with people like him. ¡°I want to take a look at that child¡¯s drawing.¡± Chu Lui wasn¡¯t sure why he was making such a request. It might be a spur of the moment, but he wanted to know what the child had drawn to win the first ce. ¡°Alright, Mr. Chu. Please give me a minute.¡± The director opened his drawer in a hurry and took out several drawings done by the children, which were also the result of their evaluation. Right at the top was the drawing done by the child who was ced first. ¡°Mr. Chu, this is the one.¡± The director put a drawing before Chu Lui who epted it. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t know what the child had drawn or the meaning behind the drawing. It was full of green-not the bright green, but one that makes one feelfortable. Green itself was a color that eased the eyes as though it was a process of germination like a blooming flower. The child¡¯s penmanship might still seem childish. However, it stood out and attracted one¡¯s eyes at one nce. His eyes moved lower and saw a name at the bottom corner. ¡°Rainy Gao.¡± Rainy Gao. This name... ¡°Is Rainy Gao¡¯s father Gao Yi?¡± He put the drawing down and asked the director. In fact, he already knew the answer, but he needed confirmation. ¡°Mr. Chu, please wait while I check on the data.¡± The director quickly took out a stack of information. He flipped through one by one. Very soon, he found the one he was looking ¡°Yes, Mr. Chu. You¡¯re right. Gao Yi is the father of Rainy Gao. Her mother¡¯s name is Xia Ruoxin. She is three years old this year. A very obedient girl who was well-loved by the teachers.¡± Chu Lui was also surprised to know it was that child. How could there be such a coincidence? He was beginning to have second thoughts about this. Should he proceed? His mobile phone rang which sounded more like wild shrieks and howls. He took it out and ced it next to his ear. ¡°Yes, Mom. I¡¯m here.¡± He walked to the side and leaned against the wall. ¡°Mom, I think we better forget about this. She should win first ce with her own ability.¡± Robbing another person¡¯s sess was not something the Chu family would do. He was a ssic wealthy son from the second generation of his family, but his parents had never used their influence or wealth to force another person to do anything for him. They didn¡¯t allow him to take any shortcuts. He had achieved everything he had today with his own two hands and through hard work. He even had to pass several hurdles of tests to take over thepany. He had no help, and no one attempted to make things easy for him. Nevertheless, he was using his money to do something he would never do. A member of the Chu family would have no need for such methods. Chapter 499 - There were Rules in a Child’s World, Too

Chapter 499 There were Rules in a Child¡¯s World, Too

¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Song Wan lost her temper when she heard what her son said. ¡°I just want my granddaughter to be happy so I will be happy, too. Chu Lui, that is also your daughter. I have been taking care of her since the day she stepped foot into our house. As her father, are you that unwilling to do something for your daughter? Chu Lui,¡± ¡ªSong Wan voice turned frosty¡ª ¡°if you don¡¯t do this, you don¡¯t have toe back home ever again. I won¡¯t let Chu Xiang call you ¡®Daddy¡¯, too.¡± She mmed the telephone down once she was finished. She was so angry that her chest hurt. Chu Lui kept the phone in his pocket. He knew his mother had made up her mind this time. He smacked his lips together. Why hadn¡¯t they protected him like this when he was young? Did they honestly believe that by sparing the rod, they would be spoiling him? Now, they had treated their granddaughter like a precious gem, not subjecting her to the slightest injustice. ¡°Mr. Chu, about this...¡± the director asked Chu Lui cautiously, ¡°do we still need to amend the results?¡± He really hoped it wouldn¡¯t happen. ¡°Yes, proceed.¡± Chu Lui put both his hands into his pockets. His silhouette seemed heartless. Although he had his doubts, he had made his choice in the end. He was still him. As for the others, he would let it be. He closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he found the rays of sunlighting from above his head, ring. If one was to ask him if he had exacted his revenge against Gao Yi, would he have said no? Judging from his mother¡¯s character, she would make sure that the first ce was taken away from this child and given to Chu Xiang. Her affection for Chu Xiang could be described as outrageous in the eyes of the others. It might be wrong to say such things about his own mother, but that was the truth. With the addition of Chu Xiang in the family, he could feel the family¡¯s values crumbling. Whatever he had learned and upheld for so many years was for naught. The teacher from the smaller ss was looking through the results, but she was getting curious. Rainy was clearly the one who had won first ce, and even the director himself had made that announcement. Why had it changed to Chu Xiang in the end? There was nothing good about her artwork. She wouldn¡¯t be able to squeeze her way into the top ten, not to mention the first ce. Besides, there were only fifteen children in the ss. The teacher had sought the director out intentionally to voice her concerns. She thought he had made a mistake. However, he had simply told her there were no mistakes and to make the announcement. Finally, the teacher understood what had happened. Everything in their kindergarten could be bought, including their director. She truly felt like a sinner when she was looking into those innocent eyes. She was telling them a lie and deceiving the pure uncorrupted souls as well as her own conscience. She gave a gentle cough to hide her embarrassment. ¡°Children, hello, everyone?¡± She greeted the children like she always did. ¡°Hello, Teacher.¡± The childish voices replied. On each face, there wasplete trust and adoration. It was very difficult for one to make a mistake. She couldn¡¯t understand why one would choose to deceive such naive, kind, and lovable children. The teacher searched for a few times before she finally took out the list in her hands and ced it on the table. She smiled so widely that she was squinting. ¡°Children, we have a conclusion for the drawingpetition. This time, the winner for first cees from our ss.¡± Fat Boy puffed out his chest. ¡°Rainy is definitely first ce.¡± All the other children agreed because they knew Rainy was the best at drawing in the whole ss. No, she was the best in the whole kindergarten. Even the teachers hadplimented her several times. ¡°I think Xiang Xiang will win first ce.¡± A girl sitting beside Chu Xiang was ying with her own braids as she pouted and voiced her opinion. Chu Xiang had a die-hard fan at such a young age. Obviously, giving out candy and chocte for days had not been in vain. ¡°Xiang Xiang will win first ce.¡± It was another die-hard fan. The teacher was on the verge of tears. She really wished she didn¡¯t have to say it. She coughed again and tapped the table gently. ¡°Ahem. Everyone is right. Chu Xiang has won first ce. We also have a present for Chu Xiang.¡± When she finished, the teacher took out a bouquet of fresh flowers and presented it to Chu Xiang. Chu Xiang held the flowers. Her face broke into a wide and bright smile. ¡°However, Rainy did very well, too.¡± The teacher shook Rainy¡¯s hand which felt too thin to the former. Her heart went out for the little girl. Although Rainy remained smiling, the teacher could see the obvious disappointment in her big round eyes. It pained her. She rubbed Rainy¡¯s head. Her hair was especially soft andfortable to touch. ¡°We may not have won a prize this time. However, it would definitely happen the next time. Right?¡± She encouraged Rainy. ¡°Yes. I will do my best.¡± Rainy clenched her hands into balls of fist while she motivated herself. However, the light in her eyes dimmed. It would be great if she had won first ce. She could have given her mother those flowers. She had boasted to her mother that she would definitely win. Would she be sad if she found out that Rainy had not won? Her eyes reddened the more she thought about it. Xia Ruoxin came to pick Rainy up after school in the afternoon. She had arrived slightlyter because of work and to avoid meeting that family. Initially, both she and Gao Yi had the intention to transfer Rainy to another school. However, they would be leaving the country very soon, and so they didn¡¯t want to spend too much time to make the transfer. It would be hard on the child. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy buried her face into her mother¡¯s legs, not looking very happy. Her eyes were red, too. ¡°What happened?¡± Xia Ruoxin was surprised. ¡°Baby, are you feeling unwell? Tell Mommy.¡± She was always worried about her daughter¡¯s health. Every now and then, she would scare herself. At times, she would feel that she was going crazy. She felt her daughter¡¯s forehead and then gripped her little hands. Fortunately, it was normal to her. Perhaps, the little girl had other thoughts? Was she bullied or wronged in school? ¡°Mommy, I didn¡¯t win first ce today.¡± Rainy sniffed. The more she thought of it, the more upset she was. Soon, tears of grievance fell started falling from her eyes. The teacher couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. She startedining to Xia Ruoxin after she made sure there was no one around them. ¡°These days, there are many people who will take advantage of their own power to bully others even towards small children like this. The Chu family. You heard me. It¡¯s the Chu family who had bribed the director. Rainy had been the first ce winner, but they took it away and gave it to Chu Xiang. ¡°I never like Chu Xiang. She always frown and treats me with indifference. I can¡¯t tell her off. Or else, she willin about me. So what if shees from a rich family? If this is her character now, what will she be as an adult?¡± Chapter 500 - You Never Know

Chapter 500 You Never Know

Xia Ruoxin ruffled Rainy¡¯s hair and smiled at the teacher. So it was because of that. As for what the teacher said and what kind of person Chu Xiang would turn out to be in the future, it was none of her business. How the Chu family wanted to raise their adopted daughter was their problem. ¡°Baby, let¡¯s go home.¡± Xia Ruoxin lifted her daughter off the ground and carried her out of the school. The wind was bitingly cold, but there were times when the cold wasn¡¯t important. ¡°Rainy, do you want to get first ce?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked her daughter. ¡°Mhm, I want it.¡± Rainy nodded. ¡°First ce receives flowers. I want to give the flowers to Mommy as a present.¡± ¡°Is that so...?¡± Xia Ruoxin stopped in her tracks. She freed one hand and adjusted her daughter¡¯s clothes. Then, she wrapped Rainy up with her own clothes. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t want flowers. I¡¯m fine with just your drawing. Mommy knows that my Rainy hade in first so Mummy wants the drawing and not the flowers.¡± ¡°But there are still no flowers.¡± Rainy bit her lip lightly. The precocious child already had a hunch. It was the bad uncle and the granny. She shrunk into her mother¡¯s embrace, reluctant to attend school anymore. When they returned home, Gao Yi noticed Rainy¡¯s unhappiness and carried her off the ground, questioning her. Rainy couldn¡¯t keep it in and rattled on for a long time without clearing things up, making Gao Yi befuddled. ¡°Let me say it.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter again and patted her shoulders lightly. She lowered her head,ing eye-to-eye with the child¡¯s innocent eyes. At times, she really wanted to keep these bright eyes void of troubles they shouldn¡¯t have. Gao Yi turned to listen and ced his fingers on the table. His index finger lifted and tapped softly on the table. ¡°It¡¯s actually nothing much.¡± Xia Ruoxin chuckled, and Rainy cracked a smile towards her, too. Then, she closed her eyes, ready to sleep. She told everything that had unfolded to Gao Yi. He sneered after listening to the whole story. ¡°If he knew that he had snatched the first ce from Rainy, I wonder if he¡¯d vomit out of regret.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯d want to vomit?¡± Xia Ruoxin caressed her daughter¡¯s small face. ¡°I¡¯m just grateful that Rainy wasn¡¯t brought up by their family. Before anything else, I will raise her to be a decent and righteous person at least. I won¡¯t let her engage in immoral acts and be a twisted branch that could never be straightened again.¡± Gao Yi reached out and squeezed Rainy¡¯s hand. ¡°She is very obedient. She¡¯ll grow up to be a good and healthy girl.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter tightly in her arms. Her eyes stung with tears. Those words were more moving and more heartwarming than any others. She did not wish for anything else, just for her daughter to grow up healthy without any cmity. Gao Yi sat nearer and wrapped the mother and daughter in his embrace, giving them a piece of serene sky. Here, there was no wind or rain, no suffering or disasters. Meanwhile, at the Chu household, Chu Xiang ced a small bouquet of flowers in front of Chu Lui. ¡°For me?¡± Chu Lui asked Chu Xiang. He wasn¡¯t that interested in flowers. Often, he was the one giving women flowers. This was the first time a female had given him one. Despite that this female being rtively younger. Chu Xiang smiled bashfully and ced the flowers in Chu Lui¡¯s hand. ¡°Flowers for you, Daddy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Lui received the flowers. The child on the ground was trying her best to keep looking upwards. Chu Lui, who had a heart of stone, had to admit that the look of admiration for her father on her face made even his heart melt a little. Forget it, whatever. Some things would nevere. He lifted Chu Xiang onto hisp. This was the first time Chu Xiang had been so close to her father. Her lips cracked into a grin as she buried her face in Chu Lui¡¯s embrace. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯ll be good.¡± ¡°Mhm, Daddy got it.¡± Chu Lui said, and yet his heart seemed to be missing a part that could never be filled up again. Chu Xiang finally smiled. It was a smile different from those before. She knew that Daddy hade to like her, and she had to work harder in the future to make him like her even more. Song Wan nudged Chu Jiang¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Look, Xiang Xiang¡¯s getting along so well with our son. This child is really fated with our family.¡± ¡°I wonder if I¡¯m this fated as well.¡± Chu Jiang sighed. ¡°All I know is that this imp has ruined my lifepletely. I have to look after her when I¡¯m home, and I can¡¯t go fishing or read my newspaper. She has even taken over the television.¡± Now, both his wife and son had epted this child. Yet, there was still a doubt in his heart so he was unable to get close to her. Song Wan shot a re at Chu Jiang. ¡°Look at how ck your face is. Fine, I¡¯ve looked at this face for decades and I¡¯m used to it, but you better not show it to my granddaughter. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be sleeping on the sofa in the future, and I¡¯ll sleep with my granddaughter.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been sleeping with your granddaughter.¡± Chu Jiang retorted indignantly. The bickering would end up with the death of him. At this time, someone knocked on the door. Song Wan went and opened the door, but upon seeing the face on the other side, she mmed it shut immediately. Chu Lui ced Chu Xiang back on the ground and walked over. He ced his hand on the doorknob and twisted before Song Wan could stop him. She was about to speak when Chu Lui closed the door and blocked it with his back. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked ndly, without happiness or anger. The pair of dark blue eyes could not tell whether his heart was feeling calm orplicated. ¡°Lui, I¡¯m here to see you.¡± Li Manni had not been faring well. Just a month had passed, but she had lost considerable weight and looked like she had aged over ten years. She didn¡¯t look like a pregnantdy at all. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe anymore.¡± Chu Lui opened the door to head in, but Li Manni tugged on his sleeve. ¡°Anything else?¡± Chu Lui turned around, his gaze stopping on Li Manni¡¯s hand. His chilling stare made Li Manni retract her hand instinctively. It was as if Chu Lui would chop off her hand if she¡¯d pulled any longer. She knew very well that Chu Lui was no good person since long ago. It was evident from the time he tormented Xia Ruoxin. No matter who his enemies were¡ªwhether they were male or female, he would make them pay dearly. Chu Lui was being undeniably merciful, for she was still able to stand here well and alive. Hence, she shouldn¡¯t havee to meet this man again. However, she just couldn¡¯t let it end like this. So, she came here, looking for a ray of hope. You never know, you never know... Chapter 501 - Where Did the Child Come From

Chapter 501 Where Did the Child Come From

However, judging from the situation now. It was practically already confirmed. ¡°Daddy...¡± Just when Li Manni was at a loss for words and refusing to leave-still hoping for something, a tender voice calling for ¡®daddy¡¯ traveled from inside the house. Following this, the door opened; and a young girl wearing a red coat stepped out from inside the house. The little girl possessively gripped Chu Lui¡¯srge hands. She lifted her small face, not really liking the aunt in front of her. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Chu Lui rubbed Chu Xiang¡¯s small head. It was cold outside. If this child caught a cold, his mother was going to kick up a big fuss. ¡°I came out to look for Daddy.¡± Chu Xiang tightened her grip on Chu Lui¡¯srge hands. Although she was very small, her two hands desperatelytched onto Chu Lui¡¯s hand. It was as if she was afraid that somebody would steal her daddy away. ¡°She just called you ¡®Daddy¡¯?¡± Li Manni¡¯s eyes widened, and her voice became higher. Was this child Xia Ruoxin¡¯s? No, she wasn¡¯t. They didn¡¯t look alike at all. She could confirm that this wasn¡¯t Xia Ruoxin¡¯s child. If so, then where did this childe from? ¡°Whether she calls me ¡®Daddy¡¯ or not seems to have no business with you.¡± Chu Lui picked up the child standing beside his leg, his other hand already pulling open the door. He walked through the door and closed it with a ¡®bang¡¯, locking Li Manni outside as he did. ¡°Open the door. I said open the door!¡± Li Manni violently banged against the door. However, even if her hands had started to rot from banging against the door, nobody was going to open that door for her. She forcefully kicked the door. In the end, the door didn¡¯t get kicked open. However, her leg stung from kicking it. She gritted her teeth cing both hands on her stomach. She really wanted to abort the illegitimate child in her stomach. However, the doctor said that if she aborted it, it was highly possible that she wouldn¡¯t be able to have another child for her entire life. That was why the child was still in her stomach, forcing her to endure all the humiliation from the man who had left her pregnant. She went back home to her parent¡¯s endlessints and fighting as per usual. There were darker days ahead of her. She hadn¡¯t looked into a mirror for a very long time. The mirror in the cab reflected the figure of a skinny woman: her cheeks were sunken, and her eyes that once radiated gentleness had be dull and lifeless. Several fine lines were under the corners of her eyes, and her lips were chapped. Her outfit was dirty and old-fashioned. She was once a wealthydy, and yet now she had practically be a beggar. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t me. This isn¡¯t me...¡± She pulled her face, refusing to believe that she had be so ugly. This ugly woman, how could it be her? How could it be her? She did not dare to look at mirrors anymore, even more afraid to face her reflection in the mirror. Sure enough-without Chu Lui, she was nothing. Without Chu Lui, she couldn¡¯t even carry on with her daily life. She was not Xia Ruoxin; she didn¡¯t have such a bad life. However, it seemed as if her days now were not evenparable to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. Women who dated Chu Lui never end up well. ¡°Hehe.¡± She startedughing. Herughter causing the corners of her mouth to sting unbearably. ¡°Hello, Fen Fen, I¡¯m Manni. I would like to ask you about...¡± Before she had finished speaking, the other line went dead. A ¡®du... du...¡¯ sound traveled from the phone as the line died as if reminding her how much of a failure she was. It turned out that the friend she once considered close to her wasn¡¯t even willing to talk to her now that there was nothing she could benefit from Li Manni. She refused to give up and dialed another number. ¡°Is this Tian Yu? Yes. Me? Who am I? I¡¯m Manni. How have you been?¡± The two of them started pretending to be close to each other, and the things they talked about were practically rubbish. Just as she tried to curry favor with Tian Yu, the other person-sly as a fox-responded to her without telling a single bit of useful information. In the end, the two of them started to feel a little awkward as their conversation dragged on. They had nothing more to say to each other; therefore, Li Manni could only hang up the phone. She called another person that she knew. However, that person didn¡¯t even bother picking up before ending the call. She took a deep breath and told herself to put up with it. She had to put up with it. It was only after several phone calls that she finally managed to get some information she wanted. For example, where did that childe from? Scoff. Thinking of this made her want tough because it was just tooughable. He didn¡¯t want his own child, and yet he went to adopt another child. What she really wanted to know now was how remorseful the Chu family was going to be in the future. However, speaking of the word ¡®remorse¡¯, it seemed like the person who was supposed to have the most remorse was nobody else but her. She ced her hand on her own stomach, impulsively really wanting to just smash that lowlife inside her out of her body. However, just as she raised her hand, a man appeared from nowhere and grabbed her hand. The moment she saw the man¡¯s face, blood quickly retracted from her already pale face. A devilish smile appeared on the man¡¯s face, deeply stabbing at Li Manni¡¯s weak heart. ¡®Thump, thump, thump.¡¯ Her heart started beating wildly, and her hands and legs went numb. At that moment, she felt a sense of fear, the kind of fear people felt on the verge of death. ¡°Mommy, will Rainy¡¯s hair grow long?¡± Rainy pointed to her own reflection in the mirror. Her hair was still short and fuzzy. ¡°It¡¯ll grow.¡± Xia Ruoxin carefully caressed her daughter¡¯s hair. Arge and small head gently leaned against each other. ¡°You see, Mommy¡¯s hair is short, too. It¡¯ll grow out in no time.¡± Rainy reached out her little fist, valiantly waving it in the air. ¡°Mommy, keep it up! Let¡¯s grow long hair and be pretty.¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s be pretty.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter down from the chair and ced a hat on her. ¡°Mommy, am I not going to school?¡± Rainy hadn¡¯t been to school for a very long time. She tip-toed on her tiny feet, lifting her face to ask her mother. Although she could y with dolls every day because she didn¡¯t go to school, she also couldn¡¯t learn anything because she didn¡¯t go to school. This meant that she wasn¡¯t going to be able to buy dolls for her mother in the future. ¡°Not these days.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked her daughter up and prepared to bring her to Gao Yi¡¯s ce. School, that ce... it was actually optional; but that Chu family¡¯s adoptive child made her feel uneasy. She was afraid that she would bully Rainy together with the Chu family. She had never known that children could actually have enemies. It had been a long time since she brought her daughter to the studio. Bringing her there after such a long time, everybody started ying with her and pinching her cheeks. Nobody had the mood to listen properly to the lesson. It was only when Su Li gave them a re that all of them started to settle down. Rainy also picked up her paintbrush and started painting on her paper. She drew extremely seriously, her entire face exuding a focused expression. Her lips pressed together as well. Her totally absorbed look made people not know whether to cry orugh. Chapter 502 - So-Called Compensation

Chapter 502 So-Called Compensation

She was clearly a small child, and yet she was so serious about her painting. Su Li walked over and sat at one side, seriously studying Rainy¡¯s painting. It was only when Rainy finished painting and raised her head that she realized Su Li was sitting, facing her. ¡°Hello, Granny.¡± Her sweet voice called out. ¡°Yes. Hello...¡± Su Li rubbed Rainy¡¯s round face. Then, she took Rainy¡¯s painting and gently tapped on the table as if she was deciding on something. ¡°Ruoxin,e in here for a second.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Ruoxin agreed before lowering her head to pinch her daughter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Baby, Mommy is going to go talk to Teacher Su about something. You have to sit here obediently.¡± Before she even finished speaking, somebody had already interrupted her. ¡°Prettydy, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll help you keep a watch on this little beauty; you won¡¯t lose her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This little beauty won¡¯t disappear under our watch. Unless she teleports through space, then we wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about that.¡± Xia Ruoxin felt extremely weak towards the kind and precious words from the others in the studio. She stood up and headed towards Su Li¡¯s office. Su Li held a painting in her hand, her thoughts unknown to others. ¡°Yes, Ruoxin, sit.¡± Su Li pointed to the seat in front of her. Xia Ruoxin sat down, not knowing why Su Li had called her over. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s a small thing.¡± Su Li smiled before presenting the painting in her hand to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Look at this; the child is quite talented.¡± Xia Ruoxin reached over for the painting. Indeed, her daughter had a talent for drawing just like her. She was not going to demand that her daughter learn or master something. Rainy was dogged by bad luck since the moment she was born. All she hoped for was Rainy to grow up healthily. Other than that, there wasn¡¯t anything else she wanted for her daughter. As for art¡ªif Rainy had interests in it, then sure, she should learn it. As her mother, she waspletely supportive of it. Su Li sped her hands together, the smile on her face reflecting memories of the past. ¡°I used to be a student, too, just like Rainy. However, I never got to take up this job after I grew up. It was one of my biggest regrets. That¡¯s why, this time, I wanted to let you know that a nursery painting and calligraphypetition ising up. I¡¯m a judge there. I¡¯ll let Rainy use this painting to take part in thepetition, Ruoxin, what do you think?¡± Of course, Ruoxin was more than willing. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride rise up in her heart. This proved that Rainy was very outstanding. She wasn¡¯t worse off than other children. Furthermore, although the previous nursery painting and calligraphypetition had seemed like an unimportant event in the little children¡¯s worlds, it left an unforgettable memory of deception for Rainy. ¡°Thank you, Teacher Su Li, I¡¯m willing to let her participate in thepetition.¡± Xia Ruoxin hastily stood up and bowed to Su Li. By the time she came out, Rainy was still seriously painting out intelligible drawings on a piece of paper. Sometimes, it was hard for her not to believe that her child was really talented. Although she had never intentionally taught Rainy how to draw, the little fe just had her own sense of imagination. Maybe, this was blood rtion; this was a gic inheritance. However, if that was true, then what did Rainy inherit from that man? The color of his eyes? Or his character? ¡°Daddy.¡± Upon seeing the man outside, Chu Xiang immediately ran towards him, letting him carry her up. So much time had passed, and she was getting used to calling him ¡®Daddy¡¯. She also managed to understand Chu Lui¡¯s character better within that period. This daddy... although he didn¡¯t say much, he actually treated her very well. Chu Lui picked up Chu Xiang and walked into the school. His body was long and slender. Under theyer of fitted clothing was the body of a model. He walked with big steps, his eyes looking steadily forward. ¡°You want to see Rainy Gao?¡± The director was stunned for a moment. What did he want to see that child for? That child didn¡¯t offend anybody, did she? ¡°I just came over to see if there was any way I couldpensate her.¡± Chu Lui let Chu Xiang off to y on her own. He sat down, naturally crossing his legs one over another. No matter what, what the Chu family did was not right; and simrly, he did not approve of it. However, now that things had already be like this, then all he could do was to provide some form ofpensation to the child. The director hastily made a call to the teacher in charge of Rainy¡¯s ss. Not long after, the teacher-in-charge made her way over. Of course, the moment she saw Chu Lui¡¯s face, she started to feel a little nervous. It was best to keep away from a married man, especially this man who was like a rock. Even if she was crazy over guys, she would never dare to fantasize about men who were this scary. That was why she definitely wasn¡¯t going to feel good about herself. This man came here looking for her hoping to talk about feelings and ideals and to discuss the past and the future. ¡°Director, you were looking for me?¡± She stood properly, her two eyes afraid to look around as she awaited the principal¡¯s scolding. ¡°Xiao Meng, this is Mr. Chu. You probably recognize him. He¡¯s the parent of one of your students.¡± The director smiled as she introduced the teacher. ¡°Mr. Chu, this is the teacher-in-charge for your daughter¡¯s ss. She¡¯s called Xiao Meng.¡± Chu Lui nodded his head at Teacher Xiao Meng, making Xiao Meng feel a bit overwhelmed by his action. She had goosebumps all over her body, and the hair on her body stood on their ends. ¡°Xiao Meng...¡± The director maintained her smiling appearance; however, Teacher Xiao Meng could feel a cold air blowing towards her. Moreover, this cold air came from the man that stood in front of her. ¡°Xiao Meng, Mr. Chu would like to meet Rainy Gao for a while.¡± ¡°Rainy Gao?¡± Teacher Xiao Meng blinked her eyes, and then she stole a look at Chu Lui. The great Mr. Chu¡¯s expression never changed. It was as if the expression on his face was pasted on with glue. Could it be that this was a mannequin, considering how it never moved? ¡°Yes, Rainy Gao. Quickly go call Rainy Gao over.¡± The director was a little anxious. She really wanted to kick Xiao Meng. How could someone who used to be so bright act in such a dense manner today that it made him want to punch her? ¡°Sorry, director,¡± Teacher Xiao Meng apologetically said, ¡°Rainy Gao hasn¡¯t been in school for two days straight already.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then did she mention when she was going toe back?¡± The director asked again. If Chu Lui wanted to meet somebodyno matter what, he would have to meet them. Simply leaving like that, that was not like his character at all. If he couldn¡¯t meet her today, wasn¡¯t there still a tomorrow? ¡°Actually, she didn¡¯t,¡± Teacher Xiao Meng answered honestly, ¡°This child doesn¡¯te to school almost every day. It seems like she had just recovered from a serious illness. That¡¯s why most of the time, she stays at home.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± The director nodded her head. ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Mr. Chu, would you like to visit this child?¡± The director probed. If he couldn¡¯t meet the person here, he could just go find them himself. A sudden visitation should be fine, right? Yes, it was fine as long as she kept the ball rolling Chapter 503 - Who Bullied Who

Chapter 503 Who Bullied Who

¡°No need.¡± Chu Lui stood up. He knew deep down that there was actually no need to visit her. There was also no need to tell him her address¡ªhe already knew. Forget it, he was not going to go. If he ever dared to visit, it would have to be beaten out of him. He was still not at the point where he could willingly stick his face out for others to hit, especially not that man. ¡°What is he looking for Rainy Gao for?¡± Teacher Xiao Meng quietly asked the director after waiting for Chu Lui to leave. ¡°Compensation.¡± The director shrugged. ¡°These rich people... who knows what they¡¯re thinking about every day?¡± That¡¯s true. Teacher Xiao Meng nodded, expressing her approval of the director¡¯s point of view. Anyway, this was none of her business. It would be better if she kept her distance. It was still as the saying goes: ¡®stay away from married men¡¯. Especially one that had had multiple wives. ¡°Daddy, are we going home?¡± Chu Xiang ran towards Chu Lui and tugged on his sleeve with a big smile on her face. Recently, she started growing and gained some weight. She looked prettier than before, however. Chu Lui¡¯s heart melted. He reached out his arms and picked Chu Xiang up. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s head back.¡± Chu Lui walked out of the school while carrying Chu Xiang in his arms. The cold wind from outside caused his brows to furrow. He stopped in his tracks and sighed lightly. After this, he lowered his head to look at the flushed face of the child in his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go; let¡¯s head back.¡± He carried Chu Xiang into the car and started the car engine. The original n was to head home, but after driving for a while, Chu Lui made a U-turn and went down another road. He stopped the car at the side of the road, then took out a cigarette, and lighted it. It was only after taking a puff that Chu Lui remembered there was a kid in the car with him. Chu Xiang pouted. Initially, she might have wanted to say something. However, as somebody who was always good at reading people, she somehow knew that Chu Lui was rather upset at that moment. Thus, she kept her mouth tightly shut and said no more. Not too far away, a mother and her daughter walked towards the car. The young mother held her daughter¡¯s hand while carrying several grocery bags, each bag seemingly filled with vegetables. The little girl was very small, and when she walked, she seemed slightly unstable. ¡°Mommy, will there be any fish to eat today?¡± Rainy tip-toed on her tiny feet, desperately trying to see if there was any fish in her mother¡¯s grocery bag. ¡°There is.¡± Xia Ruoxin took her daughter¡¯s hand and stood aside. Then, she opened the stic bag she was carrying; and there was a really big fish in it. The fish flopped about in the bag and sshed some water onto Rainy¡¯s small face. Rainy was stunned for a moment. She wiped her face, seemingly still unaware of what had just happened. Xia Ruoxin wiped her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it looks like the fish likes Rainy.¡± Rainy reached out her hand and poked the fish in the bag, beaming from ear to ear. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly and led her in the direction of their house. Little did she know that not too far away, there was a man whose sight had never left her body from the beginning to the end. ¡°Daddy, that¡¯s Rainy Gao and her mommy.¡± Chu Xiang clenched her fists. She really disliked Rainy Gao. ¡°Xiang Xiang doesn¡¯t like them. Rainy Gao is annoying; her mother is also annoying.¡± With a ¡®zhi¡¯ sound, the car suddenly stopped. Chu Xiang was startled. Her face turned dreadfully pale, and her mouth was wide open. Suddenly, after letting out a wail, she started to sob loudly. Chu Lui¡¯s expression was grim. He did not coax her as he used to in the past; instead, he just drove back home. Chu Xiang was crying the entire journey home. Even as they entered the house, Chu Xiang was still shedding tears. Upon seeing her granddaughter crying, Song Wan briefly took her into her arms. She cursed at Chu Lui full st, saying that he had no humanity left in him, bullying a child who was so young. Chu Lui could not understand how he was inhumane. It was not as if he had not tried to coax Chu Xiang; it was just that as much as he tried to console her, she would not stop crying. He was a grown man who had never interacted with such young children before. How was he expected to know how to stop her from crying? Song Wan kept nagging at her son even while she wasforting her granddaughter. It was only after she gave Chu Xiang quite a few presents that the child finally stopped crying. Seeing Chu Xiang¡¯s face red and swollen like a bun from crying, Chu Lui indeed could not help but feel slightly at fault. No matter what, she was just a child. However, Chu Lui now kept in mind that buying gifts made children happy and prevented them from crying. He asked Du Jingtang to buy a pile of toys and send them to Chu Xiang. Chu Xiang now had new toys. For those few days, she was quite happy. One day, when Chu Xiang went home, she hugged Song Wan and started wailing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my lovely granddaughter? Tell Granny, who bullied you?¡± Once Song Wan saw her granddaughter cry, she became all anxious. Which gutsy individual dared to bully her granddaughter? ¡°Granny, it was Rainy Gao; it was Rainy Gao! She was the one who bullied me.¡± Chu Xiang tugged at Song Wan¡¯s hands, her mouth constantly repeating the name Rainy Gao. ¡°Ah Lui!¡± Song Wan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Are you not going to check on this? Your daughter is getting bullied by others; is the Chu family so easy to bully?¡± Upon hearing Rainy Gao¡¯s name, Chu Lui instinctively felt repulsed by Gao Yi¡¯s daughter. Despite this, Chu Lui still had no ns of doing anything to a child. This was a feud between children; what were adults getting involved for? However, from Song Wan¡¯s determined appearance, he knew that this problem would not be resolved easily. He had no choice but to take out his mobile phone and head to the balcony. He called the director of the nursery to ask for an exnation. After a while, he headed back into the room. Song Wan was still painstakingly consoling Chu Xiang, listening to sentence after sentence of Chu Xiang¡¯sints towards Rainy Gao. ¡°Ah Lui, which family is Rainy Gao from? How did her parents teach her? At only three-years-old, how could she already be so scheming?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s line of sightnded on Chu Xiang, causing Chu Xiang to instinctively snuggle into Song Wan¡¯s embrace. ¡°Mom, Xiang Xiang told you all that?¡± Chu Lui leaned against the sofa, crossed his leg, andseemingly inadvertently¡ªasked the question. ¡°Of course, it was our Xiang Xiang who told me everything. Our Xiang Xiang is such a well-behaved kid. If she says someone is bad, then that person is definitely bad.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Lui slightly pressed his lips together. Although he looked like he was smiling, anybody who was familiar with him would know that that was simply his usual expression, nothing more than a fake smile. ¡°Mom, I already know the reason.¡± Before Song Wan could open her mouth to nag at him again, Chu Lui interrupted Song Wan. ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Song Wan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°I will not let my granddaughter get bullied.¡± ¡°Mom, you only see your own granddaughter as a child, but aren¡¯t children from other families considered children, too?¡± Chu Lui reminded Song Wan. Even though he was not a very righteous guy and that his previous methods were rather underhanded¡ªbut regarding certain things, he still had his own morals. Song Wan¡¯s face stiffened, seemingly upset. Her expression hardened, and she started to ignore her son. ¡°Mom, have you forgotten about the time you ordered me to make Chu Xiang the champion of the drawingpetition?¡±. Chapter 504 - Not Going to School Anymore

Chapter 504 Not Going to School Anymore

Chu Lui reminded Song Wan of what she had done before. What was true would remain true. It would never be untrue. Simrly, what was fake would also never be true. Sure enough-after Chu Lui brought up that matter, Song Wan looked slightly embarrassed. ¡°Very well.¡± Chu Lui picked up the cup on the table and gently swayed it. The tea was already cold, and there was a slight bitterness to it when he took a sip. Sometimes, Chu Lui would wonder what he would have done if Chu Xiang was his real daughter. Regardless of what kind of answer he arrived at, he knew that it was all just his imagination. ¡°Mom, that child took part in arge-scalepetition and managed to receive a decent award. The nursery already gave her a lot of praise. I could get the nursery to present Chu Xiang with the first ce position, but it would be impossible for me to make her first ce in everypetition. Mom, if I was Chu Xiang and if I was like that¡ªunscrupulously wrestling other people from their rightful ranking in thepetition, I¡¯m sure Dad would beat me to death.¡± Song Wan¡¯s face was slightly hot. She turned her face away and refused to answer his question. There was nothing wrong with loving a child, but there should always be a limit to their love. Chu Jiang, who was listening in on the conversation, could not help but interrupt to get in a word. He was originally extremely against the idea of making Chu Xiang first in thepetition and never approved of Song Wan¡¯s excessive adoration for Chu Xiang. That was not giving a child love; it was ruining the child instead. Song Wan knew deep down that what she did was wrong, but in front of her husband and son-no matter what, she could not bring herself to admit it. She carried Chu Xiang back into her room, not wanting to hear what anyone had to say anymore. ¡°Your mother...¡±¡ªChu Jiang pointed his fingers to his head¡ª ¡°has bull horns up here.¡± Chu Lui ced the cup to his lips and took another sip of the bitter tea. He knew that. He just hoped that his mother could think a little more. The Chu family did need a princess, but it didn¡¯t need a stupid princess. Of course, being a little slow-witted was fine but not stupid. Stupidity and being slow-witted were two totally different concepts. Song Wan personally escorted Chu Xiang, who was unwilling to go to school, into the kindergarten. Her heart was filled with repressed anger. The purpose of her bringing her granddaughter to school this time was for her to see how the other children were bullying her granddaughter. Teacher Xiao Meng had no choice but to bite the bullet and continue her lessons. She yed with the children and made up new games with them. However, with Song Wan amidst the children, everything somehow felt inevitably awkward. ¡°Teacher, Rainy Gao is outside.¡± Xiao Pangzi vigorously pointed outside the ssroom. Teacher Xiao Meng turned her head and, indeed, a small head was peeking in from outside of the ssroom. It was her favorite child who had just arrived. ¡°Yes, Rainy Gao, why are you sote today? We are already having lessons and you...¡± ¡°Let her continue standing outside.¡± Song Wan opened her eyes and finished Teacher Xiao Meng¡¯s sentence for her. What she heard very clearly was the two words ¡®Rainy Gao¡¯. Teacher Xiao Meng really wanted to rebuke her. It was so cold outside. Making a young child stay outside in the cold... was Song Wan not afraid that the child would get sick? If this was not bullying, what was it? Teacher Xiao Meng¡¯s just nature would not settle for this. However, the director¡¯s words knocked her righteousness firmly onto the cement floor and killed it. The director said, ¡°Xiao Meng, Mrs. Song has donated a generous amount of money to our school. Just take the recent program that we organized as an example. It was all sponsored by Mrs. Song. That is why, if you were to offend anybody, it can never be Mrs. Song. If she says that the blue sky is pink, then let the sky be pink. ¡°Xiao Meng, this is reality. Our school has to go through a grading system. We need management funds, we need to pay your wages, and we need to carry out basic construction. For all that, we need a certain amount of investments. ¡°Xiao Meng, you have to remember, you should just agree with all of Mrs. Song¡¯s decisions. Don¡¯t ever say no to her. ¡°Xiao Meng, people are just like that. There are some people you cannot afford to offend or infuriate. You¡¯re still young. When you¡¯re older, you will understand what it means to be sinister, you will understand what is called reality, and you will understand howughable your sense of justice is.¡± Teacher Xiao Meng felt rotten for epting this. It was as if something was pressing against her chest. She wanted Rainy toe inside, but in the end, she steeled herself just like how the principal said she should. There were some people she still could not afford to offend or upset. Rainy stood outside, listening to the sounds of the teacher and children ying together. She sniffled sadly before sitting down on the floor. She hugged her legs to her body as the cold wind blew ruthlessly at her face, causing her to shudder in the cold. Despite this, she never left her ce. At least not until she heard the sound of footstepsing from the doorway. She quickly dodged aside,pletely hiding herself away from others. Song Wan held Chu Xiang¡¯s hand and swaggered out of the ssroom. After just a few steps, she stopped walking. She tidied her granddaughter¡¯s clothes and then held her granddaughter¡¯s hand again, smiling exceptionally gently at her. Rainy peeped her head out before shrinking back into her corner. Her pair of bright, sparkling eyes stared disapprovingly at Song Wan and Chu Xiang as she pressed her lips tightly together. Suddenly, tears welled up in her eyes and fell from her eyes. Pit-pat. ¡°Rainy will not cry. Mommy said that Rainy is the nicest, bravest child.¡± She wiped her tears off with her sleeve. But somehow, the more she thought about it, the more mistreated she felt. Alone in a deserted corner, she covered her eyes and sobbed. Until a warm hand touched her head. She turned around. Upon seeing her mother who loved her the most, she reached out her small hands to embrace her mother¡¯s neck. ¡°Mommy.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked her daughter up and gently caressed her soft hair, ¡°Did somebody bully our Rainy?¡± As for Teacher Xiao Meng¡¯s apology, Xia Ruoxin simply smiled back in return. She did not harbor any form of anger or me towards her. Since young, Xia Ruoxin lived in a foster home. She understood that survival was tough. It was not the teacher¡¯s fault, and she was not going to me anybody for what happened. ¡°Let¡¯s go, baby; we¡¯re going home.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy tugged at her mother¡¯s shirt, still feeling very wronged. ¡°Mommy, I want to eat fish.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Mommy, I want to eat meat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to go to school anymore.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes. Suddenly, herrge eyes fluttered, ¡°Mommy, I really don¡¯t have to go to school anymore?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, you don¡¯t.¡± Xia Ruoxin rested her chin on her daughter¡¯s head. Chapter 505 - The Child Dropped Out of School

Chapter 505 The Child Dropped Out of School

The second day, Song Wan took lessons with her granddaughter again. The director had told her many times that doing so would affect the other children, but Song Wan had already steeled her resolve. She was going to sit next to her granddaughter, and nothing was going to stop her. ¡°Teacher, is Rainy Gao not in school today?¡± Xiao Pangzi was upset the entire morning because he had not seen his favorite younger sister Rainy Gao for two days. ¡°Our friend Rainy Gao is facing some trouble at home, and that is why she will not be attending school for now.¡± Teacher Xiao Meng announced with a smile on her face. In reality, however, she could not help but sigh to herself. Children are just children; they¡¯re very simple-minded. It would be better if she did not tell them that Rainy Gao would not be attending this school ever again. Once Chu Xiang heard that Rainy Gao would not be attending school, her lips unintentionally curled upwards. She saw this as her victory. From then on, she would not have to look at that face prettier than hers anymore. It was just that for unknown reasons¡ªat that moment, Song Wan felt a bit uneasy. A sense of difort washed over her entire body. It was as if those numerous pairs of innocent eyes were filled with condemn for her. By the time she got home, Chu Jiang was still a little taken aback. ¡°What happened, you¡¯re back early today. I thought you wanted to apany your granddaughter?¡± ¡°She¡¯s your granddaughter, too.¡± Song Wan weakly corrected Chu Jiang. What did he mean ¡®your granddaughter¡¯? Right now, Xiang Xiang was a child of the Chu family. Did this pair of father and son perhaps have some opinions about the child that she chose? ¡°I didn¡¯t say she wasn¡¯t.¡± Chu Jiang was not going to argue for the sake of arguing. If she said yes, then yes; if she said no, then no. ¡°Hey!¡± Song Wan walked towards Chu Jiang and took a seat in front of him. ¡°I feel like I did something wrong.¡± ¡°Okay, tell me about it. I¡¯ll listen.¡± Chu Jiang would always lend a listening ear to Song Wan. He was her vent bucket. Whenever anything undesirable happened, she could just pour everything out to him. Song Wan found it difficult to start talking. In the end, she still told Chu Jiang about everything that happened the previous day. After this, she stood up, rubbing her hand from time to time. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, but somehow, those words just flew out of my mouth. By the time I realized what I had said, it was already toote. I couldn¡¯t take it back. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know that it was so cold outside the ssroom. It definitely wasn¡¯t that cold when I was walking in. Yet, the kid hasn¡¯t been going to school. She couldn¡¯t have fallen ill, right?¡± Chu Jiang sighed. ¡°You¡±¡ªhe shook his head -¡°are not suited to be the bad guy. So why do you always have to take on the role of a viin? Both you and your son.¡± Once again, Song Wan¡¯s face flushed. This was a p in the face, in her face. The following day-when she sent her granddaughter to school, Song wan secretly asked if Rainy Gao was in school. ¡°She¡¯s not in school?¡± Chu Xiang looked up and pulled Song Wan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Why are you asking about her? She is a bad kid.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was just a random question.¡± Song Wan patted her granddaughter¡¯s cheek. ¡°Go on in. Granny will be here to pick you up in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Xiang walked into the nursery with a bounce in every step, and Song Wan¡¯s smile crumbled. She headed to the director¡¯s office, specifically to inquire about Rainy Gao. The director found it weird. Why was the Chu family always asking about Rainy Gao? ¡°Mrs. Song, I¡¯m afraid I cannot help you.¡± The director could only express his regret for being unable to help her with this issue. ¡°That child has dropped out of school.¡± ¡°Dropped out?¡± Song Wan¡¯s sense of guilt instantaneously thickened. ¡°Why did she drop out? Wasn¡¯t she sick?¡± She carefully inquired, afraid to hear that the child fell sick because of what happened that day. She was not ready to bear that responsibility. ¡°She wasn¡¯t.¡± The director could not understand Song Wan¡¯s internal struggle. He spoke gradually, making Song Wan unbearably anxious, ¡°That child could be migrating soon. There were already ns for her to leave school. Her parents came to inform us about it a few days ago.¡± ¡°Why, is there any reason Mrs. Song is looking for her?¡± The director asked, finding it strange. ¡°I could give you the child¡¯s address and her parent¡¯s contact number.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright. I was just asking.¡± Song Wanughed forcefully. After she left the office, she felt relieved. Thankfully, the girl did not drop out because of her. As for what had happened, Song Wan did not take it to heart. Although she still felt slightly apologetic-in due time, that would also be quickly forgotten. Chu Xiang had clearly be the precious first daughter of the Chu family. Although she was adopted, she still managed to gain Song Wan¡¯s favor; and Chu Lui epted her, too. Therefore, as long as she did not have any big issues¡ªfor her entire life, she would be recognized as the eldest daughter of the Chu family and Chu Lui¡¯s daughter. Somewhere far away, Gao Yi held Rainy¡¯s hand and headed towards the market. Rainy blinked her eyes from time to time. Her short hair smoothly stuck onto her ears, seemingly soft as cotton. ¡°Daddy, will Mommy be happy to see Rainy?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Gao Yi returned the question. He walked extremely slowly, matching the pace of her little legs. ¡°Mommy will definitely be happy because Mommy loves Rainy the most.¡± Rainy nodded her head slightly vigorously. Furthermore, Rainy was very well-behaved. She finished all the homework that Mommy asked her to finish before asking Daddy to bring her out. She hugged her doll tightly and rubbed her face against it. Then, she looked down at the doll in her arms. ¡°Daddy, my doll got dirty.¡± She passed her doll over to Gao Yi for him to check. Gao Yi gently ruffled her soft hair. The doll was not dirty; it was just old. No matter how good something was-after being used for a long time, it would start to seem old. ¡°Daddy will buy you a new one, okay?¡± Rainy shook her head and squeezed her doll. This doll was her most precious possession; there was no way she would want a new doll. Rainy only needed one doll. Plus, her doll was just dirty. If she threw away her doll, her doll would be very sad. Gao Yi simply raised his eyebrows; this child sure was a devoted one. The sun was setting in the distance, and soon enough, it was night. Chu Lui stopped the car, took out a cigarette, and lit it. His ck eyes narrowed as he blew out clouds of smoke, almost seeming like he was squinting. He habitually puffed out smoke while narrowing his eyes. When suddenly, a small figure caught his eye. It was a really small child with a doll in her arms. His eyes widened, and immediately after, he opened the car door. In a distance, a child turned around, seemingly searching for something. That child had a small face and only a few strands of hair grew on her head. Her round andrge eyes were distinctively ck, almost like ck gemstones. There was a mix of blue within the ck that could only be seen if one looked carefully at her eyes. This was an extremely beautiful child, and her parents probably had good genes too. Otherwise, there was no way they could give birth to such a beautiful child. Chapter 506 - She is My Daughter

Chapter 506 She is My Daughter

What surprised Chu Lui were not the child¡¯s eyes, but the fact that she looked exactly like that child. The child that he failed to save, the little girl that fell ill. She was his biggest and most heart-wrenching regret that resurfaced in his dreams, every time he fell asleep. ¡°Ra...¡± Just as he was about to speak, a voice from the other side submerged his own. ¡°Rainy...¡± The child turned around and ran towards the other man, immediately embracing his legs. ¡°Are you tired, do you want Daddy to carry you?¡± Gao Yi stopped to pat Rainy¡¯s tender cheeks. They were all red from walking in the cold weather. Her cheeks looked like red apples, absolutely endearing. It made people want to bite into them. Although Rainy was young and her facial features had yet to develop, she already started to take after her mother. In the future, she was definitely going to be a stunningdy. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Her child-like voice sounded exceptionally pleasant to hear. Gao Yi could not help butugh. There was no way she wasn¡¯t tired. One step of his could easily amount to her ten steps. ¡°Come, let Daddy carry you.¡± Gao Yi reached out his arms. Rainy¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she blinked, and she reached her hands out to Gao Yi. Actually, her legs were very tired. However, she was all grown up. She couldn¡¯t let adults carry her anymore. Otherwise, the other kids wouldugh at her. Gao Yi embraced Rainy¡¯s in his arms, but his heart could not stop worrying. Even though she grew a little chubbier than before, her body still felt unbelievably light. ¡°This was because Daddy wanted to carry Rainy, not because Rainy wanted Daddy to carry her.¡± Rainy hugged Gao Yi¡¯s neck and bit her fingers as she spoke. ¡°Okay, it was Daddy who insisted on carrying Rainy. It¡¯s okay if it¡¯s like that right, you cheeky girl.¡± Gao Yi pinched the cheeks of the mischievous child in front of him. He turned around, only to see a man standing in front of him. Chu Lui. Why was he here? Gao Yi instinctively hugged Rainy a little closer. Rainy stared nkly at Chu Lui, her smile fading from her face. She leaned against Gao Yi¡¯s shoulder and instantly went quiet. ¡°Rainy...¡± Chu Lui called Rainy¡¯s name. His ck eyes staring straight at the face leaning against Gao Yi¡¯s shoulder. He was excited, but he turned towards Gao Yi with aplex look on his face. Why was Rainy with this man, and why was she calling him daddy? Rainy, Rainy Gao. Rainy was Rainy Gao, Gao Yi¡¯s daughter. She was Gao Yi¡¯s daughter. Strange ideas shed through his brain; however-at that moment, he was unable to grasp the most important thread. There was no time for him to ponder over the situation. Rainy blinked her eyes. She saw ady walking out from the market and immediately recognized who she was. ¡°Mommy...¡± the child¡¯s soft voice stunned Chu Lui for a moment. Of course, there was also Xia Ruoxin who was approaching from a distance, the mommy that Rainy mentioned. Gao Yi put down the child in his arms, and Rainy immediately sprinted towards Xia Ruoxin, clutching her legs. ¡°Mommy, Rainy wants a hug.¡± She reached out with two small hands, sticking especially close to her mother as she was scared. Xia Ruoxin bent down to pick up her daughter before walking towards Gao Yi. She ced her hands on her daughter¡¯s head, pressing her daughter¡¯s face close to her chest. Gao Yi ced his arms around Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder and shook his head at her. Don¡¯t be afraid; nothing was going to happen. He knew what she was afraid of. She was afraid that Chu Lui would find out the child¡¯s true identity and snatch her away. Nobody would have thought that things would be so coincidental. Just as they were about to leave the country, Rainy ended up meeting Chu Lui... not as Rainy, but as Rainy Gao. Chu Lui clenched his hands tightly into a fist, his ck eyes clouding with agony. What a happy family. A cute daughter, a gentle wife, and a tall husband. This was supposed to be his family. Suddenly, his eyes widened a little. He looked at Rainy¡¯s face as she turned around. That small face upon careful inspection looked a lot like Xia Ruoxin, jolting a certain memory in his head. He remembered that when he was young, he met a little girl who looked exactly like her. The sense of familiarity that he felt then was actually because Rainy looked a lot like the little girl he met when he was young. Not because she looked like Xia Yixuan or Xia Ruoxin. That little girl¡¯s bone marrow matched with his, and he remembered Xia Ruoxin¡¯s cries that day. He narrowed his eyes as several things shed across his mind. ¡°Chu Lui, she is your daughter. Rainy is your daughter...¡± He ced his hands on his head. That sentence, that sentence that he overlooked. He recalled it all. His daughter would be three-years-old by then. ¡°Xia Ruoxin.¡± He said, pointing to the child in her arms. ¡°That child, she¡¯s my daughter; am I right? She is my daughter; there¡¯s no way I¡¯m wrong. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m wrong. She¡¯s mine. She¡¯s mine.¡± Rainy buried her face into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chest, tightly hugging onto her neck. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you tell me, is she?¡± Chu Lui had to muster all the strength in his body just to keep his surging heart calm. He fixed his gaze firmly on the child in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s embrace. He never thought that he would have a three-year-old daughter. How could he forget? The doctor had mentioned before that Xia Ruoxin was not infertile. Although it was difficult for her to get pregnant, it did not mean that she could not have kids. He felt as if his heart was about to beat out of his chest. Just when he was in despair, she gave him salvation. He had a daughter; he had such a cute daughter. Xia Ruoxin lifted her head and, without a word, hugged her child a little tighter. Tight enough for her to never let go. ¡°She isn¡¯t.¡± She could hear her own voice abnormally well. If she said that Rainy wasn¡¯t his daughter, then Rainy wasn¡¯t his daughter. Chu Lui lurched forward, causing Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart to skip a beat. It seemed like he was about to snatch her daughter away at any moment. ¡°Mr. Chu, you joke.¡± Gao Yi took a step forward and used his body to shield Xia Ruoxin and Rainy. ¡°Rainy is my daughter; how could she be your daughter? If you want a child, then you should look for your wife. That child in her stomach will be yours.¡± ¡°She is my daughter. Our bone marrows match.¡± Chu Lui stared straight at Gao Yi. Sparks seemed to fly between the two males before causing an explosion, leaving people beyond recognition and only disembodied corpses remained. ¡°Really?¡± Gao Yi sneered. ¡°Then, how do you exin why she¡¯s still alive?¡± Chapter 507 - He Had a Daughter

Chapter 507 He Had a Daughter

Chu Lui pressed his lips together. He could not refute Gao Yi¡¯s words. If she really was his daughter, then what had he done to her? He clearly could have saved her then, but he gave up saving her life for Li Manni. ¡°I will find out the truth.¡± He threateningly narrowed his eyes. He was going to find out the truth: whether this child really was his daughter or not. If she really was, then he had to take her back. Of course, there was still... He stood in his ce, not moving. Trying to find out if Rainy was Chu Lui¡¯s¡ªhis daughter ¡ªwas not so simple. Just because they admitted that she was his daughter, it did not mean that she was actually his daughter. Simrly, just because they did not admit that she was his daughter, it did not mean that she really wasn¡¯t his daughter. ¡°Daddy,¡± Rainy suddenly called out. Her soft voice brought Chu Lui to an abrupt stop. He suddenly turned around to look at the girl in Gao Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy, Rainy is hungry.¡± She tightened her grip on her doll, and herrge eyes looked at Gao Yi. The daddy she was referring to was Gao Yi¡ªnot Chu Lui. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just eat? Howe you¡¯re hungry again? You¡¯re really bing a little pig.¡± Gao Yi ruffled Rainy¡¯s silky hair and caught a glimpse of Chu Lui¡¯s face that was twisted in pain. Gao Yi simply stared at the little fellow in his arms who continued ying with her doll. It seemed like Rainy¡¯s word-Daddy-served as a heavy blow to Chu Lui. If she wasn¡¯t only three-years-old, he would think that she was doing it on purpose. ¡°Ruoxin, let¡¯s go home.¡± He carried Rainy in one hand and held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand in the other. ¡°If we don¡¯t start heading back, our daughter will start crying from hunger.¡± He said ¡®our¡¯. Although he did not say it very loudly, it was loud enough for that man standing near them to hear. Gao Yi, on the other hand, did that on purpose. Rainy called ¡®him¡¯ daddy, not anybody else. Right now, she was not just Xia Ruoxin¡¯s daughter but also Gao Yi¡¯s. How could he let somebody else steal his daughter? Xia Ruoxin lightly nodded her head, but Gao Yi could feel theyer of perspiration in the palm of her hand. She was nervous and afraid. He knew; he understood her. Xia Ruoxin gripped Gao Yi¡¯s hand tightly. Nobody would have thought that they would meet Chu Lui under such circumstances. Was Rainy his daughter? No, she wasn¡¯t; she was Xia Ruoxin¡¯s daughter. In that instant where he chose not to save Rainy, he had given up his right to be her father. She was not going to let him steal her daughter. Right then, Chu Lui lowered his head and looked at his hands. His fingers were practically trembling. An overwhelming wave of emotions threatened to drive him crazy, practically washing away all rationality he had. That child was his¡ªthat¡¯s right, his. There was no doubt about it. This feeling-yes, it was this feeling. It felt different from what Chu Xiang made him feel. It was that rush as if all the blood in his body was flowing backward, surging through his veins. It was that kind of blood connection, that natural closeness, that kind of affection only family could have. Yes, yes, he was not wrong. There was no way he was wrong. ¡°Wait a minute,¡± he suddenly yelled out to the family. Gao Yi stopped in his tracks, and Xia Ruoxin did the same. However, she did not turn around, and nobody looked at the man standing behind them. ¡°Ruoxin, that¡¯s my child, right?¡± His voice trembled. Traces of his formerly indifferent self were nowhere to be found. Xia Ruoxin lowered her eyes. The thing she was most worried about had happened. It was also the thing that she had feared the most. What to do, what to do? What exactly was she supposed to do? Just then, she felt a hand on her shoulder. Xia Ruoxin lifted her head and smiled at him. The only thing that gave her away was her quivering lips that revealed the nervousness and worry that she felt inside. ¡°Mr. Chu, please stop joking.¡± Gao Yi turned around and gently patted Rainy¡¯s head. ¡°I just told you, this is my daughter. Her name is Rainy Gao, and her nickname is Rainy.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s ck eyes immediately darkened. He turned around and exhaled to calm himself down. However, his hands were balled tightly into a fist as if he was trying his best to endure something ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gao Yi carried Rainy in one hand and gripped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly in the other. Just like that, the two of them walked away, never looking back. Whether that child was his or not, he was not going to ask again. He only believed in established facts. He had a daughter, he had a daughter... he actually had a daughter... This unexpected surprise ignited a spark of unexinable excitement and gratitude in his quiet, dull eyes. He was inexplicably touched, and behind all that was the departure of the family of three. What a happy family. Compared to them, he was so pathetic. That was his daughter. Even though they refused to admit it, he knew that that was definitely his child. Chu Lui only started walking towards his car when he lost sight of the three silhouettes. From his rigid steps, it was not hard to tell that at that moment, Chu Lui¡¯s mind and body were both extremely tense. This wave of highs and lows was not something people could calmly ept, even so for him. The car stopped again, and he got off. He looked up at the hospital which he hadn¡¯t visited in a long time and walked in, taking big steps. Nobody could ever understand theplexity of his heart at that moment. He would never have thought that the girl he didn¡¯t save was his biological daughter. His only bloodline, his only child. ¡°You said you were looking for Rainy¡¯s medical records. Mr. Chu, is that right?¡± The doctor lightly tapped the table. Towards the man in front of him, the doctor really did not feel any sense of amiability. Although Rainy was already discharged from the hospital, he believed that nobody could forget how cold-blooded this man was that day. He was clearly capable of saving the child, but in the end, he just left her to die. Perhaps, it was his freedom of choice, but from a moral point of view, it was really infuriating. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lui knew that the doctor¡¯s attitude towards him was bad, but he did not get angry. He knew that he had no right to do so. If he did not witness it himself, he probably would not have known for his entire life that Rainy was still alive. He probably would also never know that in this world, he had a daughter. The doctor considered for a long time before standing up to take Rainy¡¯s medical records from the shelf. Rainy¡¯s condition was typical, but she was one of the rare children who managed to be discharged from the hospital. This was an important piece of data for the hospital so it was always ced with the doctor. He flipped through a few pages before cing the medical record in front of Chu Lui. ¡°I would like to know. If your bone marrow matches with another person¡¯s, what are the chances that two of you are rted by blood?¡± Chu Lui casually asked as he flipped through the medical records. Chapter 508 - Meat is Raw

Chapter 508 Meat is Raw

¡°This, there¡¯s no way to tell. There¡¯s a high chance that a rtive¡¯s bone marrow will match your own, but it also doesn¡¯t mean that you are rted just because your bone marrows matched. Just like Rainy. Rainy can be said to be a lucky child because she had two suitable bone marrow donors-one was Mr. Chu. Albeit, it was your freedom of choice to refuse; and we respect your decision. ¡°The other is Mr. Gao. His bone marrow also matched with Rainy¡¯s so it was a real stroke of luck that he happened to be there. Otherwise, that child would not have survived. No, actually, she would still have her mother.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s hands trembled slightly. An unusual look of bitterness shed across his usually calm face. He really made the wrong decision at that time. ¡°Gao Yi?¡± Chu Lui put down the medical records in his hand. His thin lips softly calling out the man¡¯s name. So it was true, he lied. Rainy wasn¡¯t his daughter, and her name wasn¡¯t Rainy Gao. ¡°Yes, Mr. Chu, it seems like you have met Mr. Gao before? Rainy is very healthy now. Thank you for all your help and for paying the surgery fees.¡± The doctor politely said to Chu Lui. Even though he didn¡¯t directly save the child, he still helped her indirectly. So he couldn¡¯t be considered that ruthless. ¡°Can I take these with me?¡¯ Chu Lui stood up, iming he was just inquiring. When in reality, he never let go of the medical records. The doctor nodded his head. ¡°That is just a backup. You can take it away any time.¡± He did not ask for a reason, and he didn¡¯t need to. Mr. Chu paid for the child¡¯s operation fees. He had the qualifications to see how the child was recuperating ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s cold, hard voice made even ¡®thank you¡¯ sound chilly. All his life he had only plundered; this word of thanks was his bottom line. The doctor lifted his shoulders slightly. Frankly, he didn¡¯t feelfortable hearing Chu Lui say ¡®thank you¡¯. Chu Lui¡¯s hands clutched the medical records tightly. Then, he opened his hands and carefully hugged the medical records in his arms as if they were a precious treasure. To him right then, the medical records were as good as treasure. In another hospital, Chu Lui ced down the medical records on a table. On top of it were the records of both Rainy and his matching bone marrow. Of course, it also included records of the other man. ¡°Could you help me check if this child is biologically rted to me?¡± Although the doctor was curious, he simply nodded his head. Chu Lui sat there motionless, his ck eyes unusually calm. Only he knew how nervous he was. He was nervous to the point where he would check his watch every few minutes. Every minute, every second passed by painfully. He never knew that time could pass so slowly. He unclenched his fists. Somehow, in the period of waiting for the results, his palms had gotten all sweaty; and so did his forehead. This kind of waiting was, as a matter of fact, excruciating ¡°Mr. Chu, the results are out.¡± The doctor ced the test results in front of Chu Lui. The statistical data for this test was produced on the spot. It was much more convenient than a DNA test. ¡°Mr. Chu, if you want a more urate result, it would be best for both of you to take the test personally.¡± The doctor added, ¡°Although the results will not be that different, some people feel more assured that way.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡± Chu Lui picked up the test results from the table, and without opening it, he stood up and walked out of the hospital. There was no such coincidence in this world. He might not have known what kind of person Xia Ruoxin was before, but now, he did. She was a person incapable of telling lies. This test result was sufficient. Honestly, he already believed that Rainy was his daughter, but he still needed evidence. Not for himself, but to show Xia Ruoxin. With this, would she still continue denying the truth? It was only after he entered his car that he removed the test results given by the doctor from his embrace. He carefully opened the document, looking down at it. The moment he saw the test results, his tightly pressed lips rxed and began to slowly curve upwards. In that instant, a teardrop-that wasn¡¯t supposed to appearseemingly shed across his cold, ruthless eyes. In actual fact, Chu Lui was a man who never cried. He ced the documents on the other side of the car. He felt as if he had crossed over from winter to autumn, the scary feeling of extreme suppression dissipating. Xia Ruoxin ate her food unappetizingly, looking up from time to time to watch her daughter feed herself with a spoon. This child did not want to be fed anymore; she liked to do things herself. ¡°Mommy, are you thinking about eating Rainy¡¯s food?¡± Rainy raised her head and pushed her bowl forward. ¡°Mommy can have my food. Rainy is full.¡± She generously shared her food with her mother. Gao Yi tousled Rainy¡¯s hair. ¡°What your mother wants to eat isn¡¯t your food but you, Rainy.¡± Hearing this, Rainy immediately wrinkled up her face. ¡°But Rainy¡¯s meat doesn¡¯t taste good, and it¡¯s raw.¡± Xia Ruoxin was bewildered by her daughter¡¯s innocence; she didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. How could she eat meat? What was her daughter thinking about every day? Did she see her own mother as a monster? Gao Yi could not restrain hisughter. ¡°Then you should let your mother eat her food so she that she will be full. Then, she won¡¯t think about eating Rainy¡¯s meat anymore.¡± He pinched Rainy¡¯s tender cheeks as he spoke. Her cheeks were so tender it seemed as if he could pinch some water out of them. What a cute kid. However, his expression unknowingly darkened. He understood Ruoxin¡¯s troubles, and he knew that it was an issue they had to face sooner orter. ¡°Ruoxin, don¡¯t worry. He might not necessarily want Rainy, right?¡± He ced his hands on top of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands that were on the table. Her cold fingers proved that she was still unnerved by the incident. ¡°Yeah.¡± Xia Ruoxin agreed. It was just that for some reason she kept feeling a sense of uneasiness. That man would always get what he wanted by hook or by crook. If he¡ªwho had no children of his own-wanted to take Rainy away from her, what was she going to do? Rainy climbed onto her mother¡¯sp. ¡°Mommy, quick, eat food! Rainy has no meat. I don¡¯t taste good.¡± Xia Ruoxin simply hugged the child in her arms and rested her chin on top of her daughter¡¯s head. Alright, I¡¯ll eat first, when my stomach is full, I¡¯ll have the strength to protect my daughter. Gao Yi put down his chopsticks. Now, it was Xia Ruoxin¡¯s turn to eat, but somehow, he no longer had any appetite. Perhaps their peaceful life was really about to face a great storm. Chapter 509 - Don’t Want That Father

Chapter 509 Don¡¯t Want That Father

He looked at Xia Ruoxin, a tinge of resolve and seriousness sparkling in his eyes. Ruoxin, no matter what happens¡ªbelieve me, I will stay by your side. I will not let anybody steal you and Rainy away. Including that Chu Lui. He picked up his chopsticks again, and for the first time, he felt that the meal was a little hard to swallow. It was not because the taste of the meal had changed; neither was it because it didn¡¯t taste good. It had the same taste as before. Just that he had lost his appetite because he had a lot on his mind. At night-in the quiet and cozy room, Rainyy beside Xia Ruoxin. Her eyes were wide open as she listened to the story Xia Ruoxin was telling her. She had to listen to a story every day before bed, or she refused to sleep. In her arms was her dolly. She stuck her face tightly to her doll. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s the end of the story.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her hands on her daughter¡¯s small body, lightly patting her to sleep. She stared into her daughter¡¯s bright,rge eyes. How was she so energetic today? Usually, she would have been asleep by then. Rainy¡¯s small hands clutched the doll tighter. ¡°Mommy, Rainy only needs Mommy. We don¡¯t need that daddy. Rainy doesn¡¯t like him.¡± Her voice sounded as tender as usual, but somehow, hearing it made Xia Ruoxin a little astonished. ¡°Rainy, did you find out something?¡± ¡°Mommy, Rainy knows everything.¡± Rainy periodically blinked her eyes. She was still a kid, and there was a limit to her physicality. A few more sentences, and she would already be too tired to stay awake. ¡°Mommy, we don¡¯t want him. Rainy likes her current daddy, she likes the current mommy, and she likes the current Rainy. I don¡¯t want that daddy. Rainy doesn¡¯t want him.¡± Her voice gradually became softer as her face leaned towards Xia Ruoxin¡¯s bosom. She had fallen asleep. ¡°Okay, we don¡¯t want him; we are fine as we are.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently held her daughter¡¯s face. She had always known that Rainy was mature, but she never thought that she would understand so much. In reality, she was still young, and there was no need for her to know so much. Xia Ruoxin just wished for Rainy to be a child and leave everything to her mother. However, ever since she met Chu Lui, she had been in a state of immense unease. Perhaps, she was really just thinking too much. Everything was still as peaceful and quiet as before, and she would never meet Chu Lui again. Rainy yed in her painting room as usual, and Gao Yi headed to work as per normal. Other than to buy daily necessities-outside of work, Xia Ruoxin barely went out. She opened her fridge, only to see that they had to buy some new groceries. She had to go buy fish to boil fish soup for her family. After wearing her clothes, she picked up her purse and headed out. She walked into the market and bought an extremelyrge fish, enough for her family of three to eat. After paying for the fish, she walked out of the market. Just then, she remembered that there was something else she had to buy. However, the moment she turned around, she heard somebody call out her name. ¡°Ruoxin, is that you? Is that really you?¡¯ The voice sounded slightly excited, even a little shaky. Ruoxin whipped around and stood in her ce, watching as the woman approached her. It turned out to be her, Chu Lui¡¯s mother who was also her ex-mother-inw, Song Wan. Long time, no see... no... actually, they already met not too long ago. Certainly, not a single person in the Chu family was decent. Song Wan hadn¡¯t changed at all, except she looked a little gaunter. Otherwise, she was still very young and elegant. A richdy like Shen Yijun, ady from high society. Even though she was aging, she aged with elegance and beauty. ¡°Hello, Aunty Song.¡± A very distanced greeting,cking in enthusiasm. She was never actually her mother anyway; she was Chu Lui¡¯s mother. Moreover, she was never Rainy¡¯s grandmother; she was Chu Xiang¡¯s. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯m sorry, it was our fault.¡± Song Wan advanced towards Xia Ruoxin. Thinking back on what the Chu family had done to them for the past four years, Song Wan felt really ashamed and mortified facing Xia Ruoxin. Therefore, she felt very apologetic towards Xia Ruoxin; however... Oh... another apology. Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t feel anything. These apologies, she had heard them many times. Really, she didn¡¯t need to hear them anymore. She smiled, not a single bit of resentment in her clear eyes. It was all in the past. She just needed them to stay out of her way and not disrupt her current life. ¡°Ruoxin.¡± Song Wan put down her hands, seemingly having a lot to say. Although, in the end, nothing came out. There was a lot of embarrassment and inexplicable difort written on her face. ¡°Ruoxin, do you need any help? As long as it is within my means, I will never reject you. If you want something, you can just tell me.¡± She tried her best to remember to smile. However, that act of consideration made Xia Ruoxin feel ufortable in an unexinable way. She lowered her eyes and took a step back, showing little intimacy. ¡°Aunty Song, I still have things to do. I¡¯ll be going first.¡± As for help, she didn¡¯t need any now. ¡°Wait for a while.¡± Just when Xia Ruoxin was about to leave, Song Wan called out to her. She grabbed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands periodically. Perhaps she was thinking about her choice of words, perhaps she was considering how to start the conversation. For a long time, the two remained silent. Xia Ruoxin lightly pressed her lips together, feeling slightly ufortable. She wanted to go home because she had to deliver food to Gao Yi soon. Otherwise, he would starve to death. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t know what more there was to say with them standing there. ¡°Sorry, Aunty Song, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡± She nodded her head at Song Wan, turned around, and left. Song Wan just watched as Xia Ruoxin walked away. It was like she was enduring something. Until finally, she couldn¡¯t help but run forward and grab Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Ruoxin, let me meet her alright, just once.¡± She pleaded, sping Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly. Although Ah Lui said that now was not the time, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart tightened, ¡°Aunty Song, I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, I have urgent business to handle; I have to go now.¡± She struggled continuously. However, she did not dare to use any strength, afraid that she would hurt Song Wan and herself. ¡°Ruoxin, you understand. Let me meet your daughter okay? She is my granddaughter; I beg you, let me see her.¡± Song Wan had never begged anybody like this before. She was just too emotional and afraid. If she had not met the child before, she would never have been able to believe that they had a granddaughter of that age. The child was already three-years-old. What did she look like? Did she look like Ah Lui? Ever since she found out about thisevery day, she looked forward to seeing the child¡¯s appearance. Every day, she longed to meet her granddaughter. Chapter 510 - They All Found Out

Chapter 510 They All Found Out

¡°Aunty Song, do you remember?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips curled slightly into a cold and distant smile. Then, she pulled her hands away, taking in a deep breath. ¡°The reason you agreed to my divorce with Chu Lui back then... you haven¡¯t forgotten it, right? Wasn¡¯t it because of that incident that you advised me to leave? ¡°I am unable to bear children so let me ask you, how could I possibly have a child? Aunty Song, this really is not an appropriate joke. Don¡¯t you feel that all of you are very cruel? You robbed me of my fertility, and yet you still have the audacity to be here right now, asking me if I gave birth-if I gave birth to the child of the Chu family?¡± Xia Ruoxin was smiling, but really... she didn¡¯t want to. She knew very well that Chu Lui had already told Song Wan about Rainy. The Chu family probably all knew about her, too. It was just that Rainy was hers. She would never be the Chu family¡¯s. Song Wan felt ashamed after hearing Xia Ruoxin¡¯s words. However, she refused to let go of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands. ¡°Ruoxin, I know that you have a grudge against us, but you can¡¯t deny that that child is rted to us by blood. Couldn¡¯t you just overlook this on the ount that Uncle and Aunty Chu are already so old and let us see the child? We already lost three years with that child.¡± Three years, how many precious moments with their granddaughter had they missed? She really didn¡¯t know that Xia Ruoxin was pregnant at that time. If she had known, she would have protected her as if her life had depended on it and forbade Chu Lui from divorcing her. All because she did not knowall because there were too many things she did not know. That resulted in this situation. Without that child, the Chu Family would not have any direct bloodline; and nobody would be able to continue their family line. Xia Ruoxin stared at Song Wan¡¯s face that looked ten years younger than her actual age. She couldn¡¯t see much traces of the hardship of life on her face. Old? She didn¡¯t seem so. Her cheap ruse was not going to work. ying the family card? She wasn¡¯t going to fall for it. Even if they pretended to be miserable, she wasn¡¯t going to sympathize with them. She faintly lifted the sides of her red lips. ¡°Aunty Song, if you want a grandchild, there are many women in this world who will willingly bear one for you; and there are many women who will willingly marry into the Chu family. Other than Li Manni-in this world, there were still many women.¡± ¡°No, we won¡¯t be having any more grandchildren; we really won¡¯t.¡± Song Wan tightly gripped onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand, and Xia Ruoxin saw that tears were streaming down her face, seemingly unceasing. ¡°Ruoxin, we won¡¯t be having any more grandchildren. Ah Lui will never be able to have another child, and we will never be able to have a grandchild...¡± She could not stop shaking her head. For her, this situation was practically a stab in the heart. The more she thought about it, the more painful it was. Xia Ruoxin retracted her hand again. ¡°Aunty Song, isn¡¯t that being a little too presumptuous?¡± How could they not have any more grandchildren? Didn¡¯t Li Manni have two children? Even if her current child wasn¡¯t Chu Lui¡¯s, the one before should have been his. Chu Lui wasn¡¯t infertile. There was no way he couldn¡¯t have another child. If he really was infertile, then how did Rainye about? It never crossed her mind that she had actually guessed the situation correctly. Song Wan¡¯s body suddenly tensed. ¡°Ruoxin, there really isn¡¯t going to be another child. Li Manni-that woman fed Ah Lui antidepressants for four years. That kind of medication has a certain constituent that makes people sexually dysfunctional.¡± She couldn¡¯t keep it in anymore-she really couldn¡¯t-so she said it. She told her everything ¡°That¡¯s why we won¡¯t be having anymore grandchildren. Our Chu family will not have a descendant.¡± She lifted her head to look at Xia Ruoxin. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, let us meet the child, alright? We just want to meet her; we won¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not react for a long time. Did she hear her wrongly? Li Manni drugged Chu Lui, causing him to be infertile? What she wanted to know was if that man was able to handle such trauma. She had no intention of gloating over his misfortune. Neither did she feel any sense of happiness or thrill. She simply felt sad, extremely sad for him. No, she shook her head. What was she sad for? His problems had nothing to do with her. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s okay. She was not going to be sad about it-she really wasn¡¯t. ¡°Ruoxin, let me see the child.¡± Song Wan sped Ruoxin¡¯s hands tightly again. This was a mother, a mother grieving for her son. ¡°I...¡± Xia Ruoxin looked at Song Wan; she couldn¡¯t bring herself to reject her. She was always a soft-hearted person, even more so with Song Wan begging her like this. She was not Chu Lui; she could never bring herself to be as cold and ruthless as him. ¡°Ruoxin, do you want me to kneel?¡± Song Wan wiped away the tears on her face. She was willing to atone for her son¡¯s sins. As long as Xia Ruoxin would forgive them, she could she really could. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Xia Ruoxin hastily helped Song Wan up. She really wasn¡¯t so cruel as to make her mother kneel down to her. She also didn¡¯t have such perverted inclinations. She tore Song Wan¡¯s hands away, whipped around, and ran towards the door. No matter what happened-even if the Chu family was in trouble... even if they were very pitiable, she was still not going to agree. That was her daughter, and she was not rted to the Chu family in any way. She returned home, evidently still in a daze. ¡°What happened?¡± Gao Yi asked upon seeing her dazed expression. He ced his hand on her forehead, his fingers touching the drops of perspiration that she didn¡¯t know had formed. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. She did not want to worry him again. ¡°I¡¯m going to go cook.¡± She cheered herself up. The three of them still had to eat. No matter what happened, they still had to eat. Time was going to keep flowing, and the days would continue to pass. She walked into the kitchen. Perhaps it was because she was deep in thought or maybe because too many things happened at once. With a loud bang, Xia Ruoxin walked into the kitchen door, and pain radiated from her forehead. Just then, a hand pressed on her forehead. It was Gao Yi. ¡°Put your cooking on hold. Let me get some herbal wine for your forehead. Otherwise, it will start swellingter.¡± Gao Yi forcefully sat her down on the couch as he spoke. Then, he took out a medicine box from the cab. He certainly was a doctor, considering how their house was so well-equipped with first-aid materials. Gao Yi took out a bottle of medicinal wine, pouring it on his hands before pressing it onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead. ¡°Ouch...¡± The sudden pressure on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead induced some pain. However, she didn¡¯t touch her forehead. She knew that what Gao Yi said was true; she didn¡¯t want her forehead to swell. Chapter 511 - She was not Giving Her Daughter to the Chu Family

Chapter 511 She was not Giving Her Daughter to the Chu Family

The scent of alcohol filled the room. Perhaps because the medicinal wine was warm in nature, that¡¯s why it was making her increasingly uneasy. She understood Chu Lui too well. If what Song Wan said was true, then the Chu family was not going to give up any time soon. ¡°Gao Yi, let¡¯s leave this country now, alright?¡± Xia Ruoxin took Gao Yi¡¯s hand in hers. Bang! The bottle of medicine slipped from Gao Yi¡¯s hands and dropped onto the floor, alcohol sttering everywhere. Gao Yi smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± He straightened out Xia Ruoxin¡¯s unkempt hair. ¡°I¡¯m hungry; let¡¯s eat first. We¡¯ll talk about thister.¡± Gao Yi squat down as he spoke, picking up the bottle of medicine and personally wiping the floor clean. Xia Ruoxin opened her mouth, clearly about to speak. However, in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she just lightly touched her own forehead. It still hurt, but the pain actually made her mind clearer. Maybe sometimes, it wasn¡¯t so bad to walk into things. At the very least, she was more awake now. She walked into the kitchen with a stomach-full of worry and panic and aplicated state of mind. With such a frame of mind, she still cooked up a meal for her family. They were all Gao Yi and Rainy¡¯s favorite foods. However, she did not know whether the emotions she put into making the meal would make it hard to swallow, causing indigestion. ¡°Mommy, is the food ready?¡± Rainy ran out of her room and habitually climbed onto her small chair to wait for the food. Her daughter¡¯s small figure was just as adorable as before. Although her chubbier self indeed felt a little older like a toddler. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart ached. What should she do? She was afraid, really afraid. She thought that Rainy would never leave her side. Although they went through countless hardships and difficulties, their days were getting better. They had a house, a heater, and meat to eat... but why? Why was there always someone unwilling to let her off, to let her daughter off? Xia Ruoxin held in her tears that were threatening to fall. She fought back her tears as she filled her daughter¡¯s bowl with rice. She forced herself to eat, and yet she found the meal really hard to swallow. She was practically counting rice grain by grain. Rainy looked here and there. Finally, she buried her face into her bowl of rice, seemingly feeling upset, too. ¡°Let¡¯s go, baby. Let Daddy bring you to bed.¡± Gao Yi picked up Rainy and lulled her to sleep. After a short while, the child had already fallen asleep; and at that moment, there were only both of them in the living room. ¡°Ruoxin,e sit here.¡± Gao Yi reached out his hands to Xia Ruoxin, wanting her to sit next to him. Xia Ruoxin walked towards him and sat down, cing both of her hands on her knees, tightly clenching them. Hidden under her slightly lowered eyelids was a lot of uneasiness and bewilderment. ¡°Ruoxin, we cannot leave.¡± Gao Yi sped her hands only to find out that ayer of sweat had formed in the palm of her hand. Why? Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t understand. Why couldn¡¯t they leave? As long as they left the country, that man wouldn¡¯t be able to find them; and they would be safe. ¡°Silly girl.¡± Gao Yi squeezed her hand with his palm, seemingly trying to give her courage through this action. ¡°You should know him very well. He¡¯s the kind of person that aplishes his goals by hook or by crook. Believe me. Even if we escaped to the ends of the earth, he would still find us someday. Furthermore, right now, he...¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence. Frankly, he had a feeling that this day woulde. He just didn¡¯t think that it woulde so quickly. Certain things turned up very quickly if someone searched for it. It was just that that man had not realized it before. Now, this day finally came. Xia Ruoxin bit her lip tightly, so tightly that she even hurt herself. ¡°I will not let him take Rainy.¡± ¡°Neither will I.¡± Gao Yi narrowed his eyes. In his eyes that were always gentle, a new sense of resolve and determination materialized. He was not going to give Xia Ruoxin to that man, and he wasn¡¯t going to give Rainy, too. It was just that man¡¯s methods were more than what they could imagine. Little did he know that man had already started plotting. He ced his fingers at the top of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead. He gently touched the short wispy hair growing at the edge of her forehead. Once again, Song Wan stood in front of Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Her voice made Xia Ruoxin instinctively take a step back, avoiding her as if she was a dreadful monster. ¡°Ruoxin, can you let me see her?¡± Song Wan really felt that at that moment, she was going to cry out all the tears she had in her lifetime. Clearly, she had a granddaughter. A granddaughter! However, why was it that she could not meet her? She had never carried a granddaughter before. She even went to adopt a child just so she could dote on her as she would her actual granddaughter. However, her true granddaughter¡ªthe child that had their Chu family¡¯s blood flowing through her veins. She had never even met her or hugged her before. ¡°Sorry, Aunty Song.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not feel a single thing seeing Song Wan¡¯s tears. She did not feel guilty; neither did she feel hurt. Her Rainy was practically a child born without blessings. Nobody knew about her existence, and nobody was happy about her existence. Now that they couldn¡¯t have a child, they decided to target her child. Wasn¡¯t itughable? However, she could not bring herself tough, and she believed that it was the same for the Chu family. ¡°Ruoxin, let me meet her at least once, alright?¡± Song Wan took another step forward, blocking Xia Ruoxin¡¯s path. ¡°I¡¯m begging you.¡± As she spoke, she bent her knees getting ready to kneel. However, Xia Ruoxin simply turned around and walked forward with big steps. Kneel. If you want to kneel, kneel. Her heart was hard and cold. That year, she got on her knees in front of so many people; but who actually decided to help her? It was still that same sentence. She would never give her daughter to the Chu family. Song Wan returned home, and she was practically soulless. ¡°Sigh...¡± Chu Jiang sighed. This situation really conformed to the idiom: ¡®you reap what you sow¡¯. He gently patted Song Wan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°We were the ones who wronged them. Now that we know that we have a granddaughter, we should be able to die contently. At the very least, the Chu family line is not severed. Our son still has somebody to continue our bloodline, right?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Song Wan choked with emotion. ¡°But I still want to meet our granddaughter. I don¡¯t even know what she looks like, and I¡¯m not even sure if she was the child that Ruoxin had in her armsst time. I saw her many times, but I never knew... I never knew that she was our grandchild.¡± As she spoke, she hugged Chu Jiang and started wailing Chapter 512 - Her Heart was Tough

Chapter 512 Her Heart was Tough

Chu Jiang¡¯s pair of jet-ck eyes seemed extremely bloodshot at that moment. He could not me Song Wan for wanting to see the child so desperately that she simply threw away her dignity. She was already about to go blind from crying. They were only human; it was only natural for them to have emotions and desires. Originally, they had given up all hope and stopped thinking about having their own granddaughter. As for Song Wan, she treated her adoptive child extremely well, hoping to fill up the hole in her heart. However, just as they managed to ept their situation-one day, somebody told them that they had a granddaughter. A blood-rted granddaughter, a blood-rted granddaughter! How could they not be excited? How could they not lose their cool? Not too far away, Chu Xiang hid behind the door, tears brimming for her eyes as if she already understood something. Chu Jiang noticed Chu Xiang from afar but chose not to expose her. As to what she would be in the future, he had no intentions to guess and barely bore any expectations towards it. All he wanted was just to meet his little granddaughter. It was just that he was too ashamed to see her. Song Wan cried for a very long time. However, no matter how much she cried, she still could not get to meet her granddaughter. Even though she went daily to beg Xia Ruoxin, she had never met her granddaughter before. Little did she know the granddaughter that she longed to meet had been sent to Shen Wei¡¯s ce a long time ago. On a recent whim, Shen Wei had started to miss Rainy so she told Xia Ruoxin about it and brought the kid away on that day itself. Xia Ruoxin thought that it would be better to let her go. Recently, too many things were happening at home. Perhaps it would be better for her to be at Shen Wei¡¯s ce. Shen Wei wouldn¡¯t let Rainy go hungry, right? Just at that moment, Shen Wei was holding a bowl of steamed eggs and feeding the little fellow. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± she asked, her gentle gaze washing away the destion of her body. She did not have the vibes of a person born from low status. It was not because she refused to surrender to her environment; it was just an inborn sense of pride, of disdain. ¡°It does. The eggs that Aunty makes are the best.¡± Rainy narrowed her eyes in satisfaction. Her small mouth spoke words so sweet they could kill. ¡°You have such a sweet tongue.¡± Shen Wei pinched her small cheeks before feeding her another spoonful of eggs. ¡°Sister Wei, something is happening outside.¡± A young male stood respectfully outside the door. It seemed as if he was a little scared, hesitating before he spoke. ¡°Okay, I know.¡± Shen Wei stayed in ce, continuing to feed Rainy steamed eggs. The steamed eggs were made personally by her. She had already forgotten how long it had been since shest cooked something. Moreover, it was rare for the little fellow to be so generous, finishing the bowl of eggs regardless of its taste. After finishing the bowl of steamed eggs, she carried Rainy in her arms and walked in front of a door, knocking on it. ¡°Brother San,¡± she gently shouted. After that, the door opened; and a ck-haired male in his pajamas walked out. The moment the man saw her, his cold hard expression softened. ¡°Wei, what¡¯s happening? Is there trouble outside? Leave it to me.¡± He went back into the room to change as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Shen Wei dumped the child in her arms into his. ¡°Brother San, help me take care of this little thing. You know I can handle these things easily.¡± She fixed her clothes. At that moment, her face that smiled warmly before began to radiate a dark charm. She flipped her long wavy hair and then walked out. A woman could change very quickly if she wanted to. One second, she could be a loving mother; but in the next, she could be a demon. Brother San lifted the little fellow in his arms, hisrge eyes staring into her little ones. ¡°Uncle, sleepy.¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes. She bit her small fist and leaned against Brother San¡¯s shoulder before falling asleep. Brother San was rendered helpless. Without a choice, he carried the little fe into his room. He only slept an hour yesterday and really needed a nap; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Forget it, let¡¯s just sleep with this little fe. As a toddler, she had a natural milky aroma; her soft little face and tender little hands all curled into a ball. She was so small that even a man like him with a heart as tough as ironsoftened in that instant. Furthermore, it was rare that this child was not afraid of his naturally evil-looking face. Let¡¯s sleep, he yawned. Hey down and pulled the nkets over him, hugging the small child in his arms, practically looking like a stay-at-home dad. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± It was that voice again. Recently as long as anybody called her name, Xia Ruoxin would start to get nervous, the kind of numbing uneasiness. Could she change her name? She didn¡¯t want to be called Xia Ruoxin anymore. ¡°Aunty, you don¡¯t have to say it anymore.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not know how many times she had rejected her already, some of her rejections extremely harsh. She did not want to say anything more. ¡°I told you, I cannot give birth. That child isn¡¯t even mine.¡± Song Wan¡¯s expression darkened. At that time, she used that excuse to force Xia Ruoxin into a divorce. Now, Xia Ruoxin was using the same excuse to disgrace her. ¡°Ruoxin, can I see her? Really, nothing else, I just want to see her.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned around and left just like before. It did not matter whether the woman behind her begged, cried, or knelt; this was not an unfamiliar scene for her. That year, she also pleaded like this. She went on her knees like this and cried like this. However, in the end, the only thing that was able to shoulder everything was her own not-so-strong back. Song Wan¡¯s hands in the air weakly fell back down. She smiled bitterly. She never knew that a day woulde where she would meet somebody more obstinate and tougher than her. Once again, in that eighteen-floored office, Du Jingtang pushed open a door... only to be met with a strong scent of cigarettes. The smoke choked him so badly he thought he was going to get some disease. ¡®Cough...¡¯ His lungs could not stand the thick smoke¡¯s smell. How much second-hand smoke was he breathing in? He periodically used his hands to fan away the smoke. As much as he fanned, the smell remained as strong as before. Finally, he pulled down his sleeves and covered his nose. Then, he walked to the window and opened it. At that moment, he felt as if his breath had started to get faint. He tookrge breaths of fresh air in front of him, feeling as if there was nothing more touching in the world than being able to breathe fresh air. It was only when the smell faded quite a bit that he turned around. Chu Lui still continued to smoke cigarette after cigarette. Chapter 513 - Chu Lui’s Soap-Opera-Like Life

Chapter 513 Chu Lui¡¯s Soap-Opera-Like Life

¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop smoking.¡± Du Jingtang walked over. He reached out his hands and picked up the ashtray on the table before smashing it into the bin with a loud bang. Chu Lui nipped his cigarette, dumping it into the bin. ¡°What¡¯s your business here?¡± A chilling voice came without any emotion. His expression was t, not a hint of happiness or sorrow could be seen. Du Jingtang really felt like Chu Lui had be a spirit. He was so numb to everything he seemed like a spirit dressed in the form of a man. ¡°Nothing, just came to see you. Right, Brother, what are you nning to do?¡± Hey prone on the desk, anxious¡ªso anxious that he was about to die. That Xia Ruoxin suddenly had a child from who-knows-where, and on top of this, it was his cousin¡¯s child. They had practically no hope before, but now they did. This life was so much like a soap opera. Now, he really believed that there were miracles in this world. There were miracles everywhere. Chu Lui habitually pulled open his drawer, taking half a packet of cigarettes. He took one out, and just as he was about to light it, he realized that the ashtray on his table was gone. A man always had to smoke a few sticks, that feeling was called taste, maturity... habit. But the him now, that was as good as waiting for death. He threw the cigarettes back into the drawer, feeling extremely uneasy and worked up. ¡°Brother, I realized that when you met her, you always had this expression. In this world, I have only met one woman who could bring such a big reaction out of you.¡± Du Jingtang fanned the air in front of him again, the smoke was killing him. After hearing his words, Chu Lui¡¯s heart that had been beating wildly slowly began to calm down, beat by beat. Also, it became colder. He spat out a lung-full of turbid smoke and started coughing vehemently. Du Jingtang did not pity him because he felt that it was well-deserved. It was only when the coughing died down that Du Jingtang brought over a cup of water and ced it on the table. ¡°Brother, I think you should drink some water.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Chu Lui received the cup and drank it. There was an ashen look to his side profile. Even though it was unnoticeable, the darkness had masked away all his inner thoughts. He put down the ss and leaned back, ayer of snow seemingly coated his head. He was only thirty years old. How could he already have so many white hairs? ¡°Brother... you okay?¡± Du Jingtang felt that something was amiss. What could possibly be tormenting his brother till he became like this? It was the equivalent of changing a young, spirited male into an old man. Actually, he did not believe that his cousin could have such a heavy heart. For a woman, he could give up so much... if it wasn¡¯t love, what was it? What he had been doing for the past few years... Was it really tormenting others or was it really tormenting himself? No one could tell. However, until now-for some things, there was already no turning back. ¡°Jingtang, tell me, what should I do?¡± Chu Lui suddenly opened his eyes. In his eyes was a sense of dignity that had never existed before. Chu Lui was asking him? Du Jingtang pointed at his own face. He didn¡¯t know how to reply. If he was Chu Lui, he definitely would want the child back. After all, that was the Chu family¡¯s only child. However, if he was Xia Ruoxin, he felt that he would never want to have any more rtions with the Chu family. Was there a way for everybody to get what they wanted? At the very least, Du Jingtang felt that there wasn¡¯t. Chu Lui suddenly startedughing; anybody could hear the hoarseness of his voice. ¡°Originally, I nned to leave her alonereally. Jingtang, can you believe that I actually thought of leaving somebody alone? Tell me, could this be a chance that God gave me? Once again, both of us cannot break away from each other. ¡°Jingtang, can you believe it? I have a daughter, I have a daughter!¡± His voice was very light, so light that he sounded a little crazy. It was only in front of family that Chu Lui was able to show this side of him. At other times, his heart was so tough it was scary. Du Jingtang opened the door and walked out, casually closing the door on his way out. The secretary standing outside wanted to speak, but Jingtang ced his hands on his lips. ¡°Shh, it¡¯s alright, don¡¯t go in.¡± The secretary hastily covered her mouth, afraid to speak. However, she couldn¡¯t stop her curiosity. ¡°Vice CEO, what¡¯s wrong with the CEO? Why has he been acting so weird recently?¡± Du Jingtang rubbed his forehead. ¡°His soap-opera-like life.¡± If it was anybody else, they would probably go crazy so he was once again certain that his cousin was not human. How could he shoulder so much stress? If it was himself, he would have hanged himself by now. ¡°What soap-opera-like life?¡± Of course, the secretary couldn¡¯t understand all these. She felt that she had to find out more before she could understand what was happening. Of course, it was casual gossip; but it was also insurance to be certain that she would not identally put salt on the boss¡¯s wound. However, it was clear that she wanted to know although Du Jingtang wasn¡¯t going to tell her. ¡°He¡¯s here again.¡± Gao Yi pulled open the window blinds. It was snowing heavily outside, and the raindrops fell onto the man¡¯s shoulder from time to time. The raindrops dissolved the cold white air that he breathed out. As thest cloud of air dissolved, another formed. However, the man stood in ce, motionless. Theyers of snow falling around him gave people shivers. ¡°Ignore him.¡± Xia Ruoxin brought out the meals from the kitchen and ced them on the table. Then, she smiled at Gao Yi. ¡°Gao Yi, let¡¯s eat, the little fe isn¡¯t here. Only the two of us are eating. So today, all the fishcakes are yours.¡± Gao Yi walked over and picked up his chopsticks. He grabbed a block of fishcake. Yum, delicious. This was a taste he could never get sick of. He and Rainy had the same problem: they really liked to eat fish, but they only liked fish made by Xia Ruoxin. Even after eating it for several days straight, they still wanted to eat more. Xia Ruoxin sat down as well, picking up some vegetables with her chopsticks and putting it in her bowl. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± Xia Ruoxin lifted her face and smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing...¡± Gao Yi grabbed another block of fishcake. ¡°Since when did you like eating carrots?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands paused for a moment. She looked down, and just as he said, there were a few thin shreds of carrots in her bowl. ¡°I quite like it recently.¡± She picked up the shredded carrots with her chopsticks and put them in her mouth. The taste of carrots that she had never liked almost made her tear up. She hated shredded carrots to death, but Gao Yi liked them. Therefore, most of the time these shredded carrots were stuffed into his mouth. ¡°It actually doesn¡¯t taste that bad.¡± She picked up some more with her chopsticks and put them in her mouth. ¡°No wonder every time you eat them, you look like you¡¯re really enjoying the taste. Who knew it was so delicious?¡± Chapter 514 - Not Letting You Meet Her

Chapter 514 Not Letting You Meet Her

Just when Xia Ruoxin was about to eat another mouth of carrots, Gao Yi reached out his hand and took her entire bowl away. He picked up all the carrots in her bowl and ced them in his own. ¡°This is my favorite vegetable; don¡¯t you dare touch a single strand of it. Eat your little vegetables.¡± He picked all the shredded carrots away and then ced the te of carrots in front of himself. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s just eat our own food; don¡¯t think about touching my carrots.¡± As he spoke, he picked up a bunch of other vegetables with his chopsticks and ced them into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s bowl. ¡°Yes. Eat more vegetables; it¡¯s good for your skin.¡± Just as he finished speaking, he began eatingrge mouthfuls of his food, one bite after another. The carrots practically all went into his stomach. However, in a ce unknown to others, a bitter smile faintly arose on that gentle and elegant face of his. Ruoxin, you¡¯re hesitating. Outside was a snowstorm. Xia Ruoxin cleared the bowls and chopsticks, and when she walked out, she saw Gao Yi taking out his scarf and a hat. ¡°Wasn¡¯t today your off-day?¡± Xia Ruoxin remembered that Gao Yi did not have work today. He was on a night shift. What was he going out for now? ¡°I¡¯m not the one who is going out.¡± Gao Yi headed towards Xia Ruoxin, twirling the scarf around her neck and putting the hat on her head. Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t understand. Her eyes were filled with questions. Gao Yi actually liked this look in her eyes the most. It was always a very clean look, and her soul was there. No matter how many hardships she went through or how much she got hurtfrom the beginning to the end, she always had that pure heart. He opened the door and took Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands. ¡°Go on.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her hand on the door. Why did she have to go out? ¡°Talk it out with the man outside.¡± Gao Yi pushed her out. The cold air outside blew onto his face. It was at that moment, Gao Yi felt like the cold, howling wind had frozen his heart into ice. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand didn¡¯t leave the door handle. She didn¡¯t want to. She really didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with that man again. It was just that they had too much between them that couldn¡¯t be resolved, that couldn¡¯t be severed all because of that daughter who was rted to him by blood. ¡°Go on.¡± Gao Yi ced his hand on Ruoxin¡¯s hair then bent down and whispered into her ear, ¡°You¡¯re not a woman who runs away. No matter how long it takes, this problem will have to be resolved someday.¡± At that moment, he was saying it from an outsider¡¯s perspective. Just like a kiss between the opposite sexes¡ªin hisughing ck pupils, something seemingly shed by. If other people made him ufortable, how could he not seek revenge? Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands slowly loosened. Then, she walked out into the blizzard. Behind her, the man stood leaning onto the door. She turned back only to see the man give her an encouraging smile. Xia Ruoxin tightened the scarf around her neck. A speck of snow fell onto her neck, causing her to retract it. She hadn¡¯t felt like that for a long time. The man standing amidst the snow practically became a snowman. His hair, his shoulders, his clothes, and even his eyshes had ayer of falling snow. The man¡¯s extremely thin lips were pressed tightly together at that moment. His expression was very grim. Just then, he instinctively blinked his eye, causing the snow on hisshes to fall abruptly. Tears rolled down the side of his eyes, merging with the melting snow-a perfect disguise. It was a little icy and a little chilly... a little cold and frosty, too. ¡°Ruoxin, can my mom see her for a while?¡± Chu Lui took his hands out of his pocket. He wanted to clench them, but his fingers were too frostbitten to move. It was such a simple action, and yet he couldn¡¯t do it. It seemed like he was still human, a human with blood and flesh and one who could go numb from freezing in the cold weather. Snow fell onto Xia Ruoxin from time to time, but she didn¡¯t want to speak. Especially not with the man standing in front of her. The man¡¯s lips slightly parted, seemingly letting out a sigh. Xia Ruoxin just turned around. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Chu Lui called out to her, his voice hoarse. ¡°She is a child of the Chu family after all, isn¡¯t she?¡± Xia Ruoxin stopped in her tracks. She wanted to know as well... if one day, her voice could sound as cold as the snow around her. ¡°The Chu family?¡± Sheughed slightly, herughter filled with sarcasm. ¡°You and your Chu family have no right.¡± She would never forget how Rainy managed to survive. She was just three-years-old, and yet she went through so much pain and hardship, even almost losing her life. The Chu family¡¯s blood flowed through her veins, but nobody from the Chu family helped her. She would never forget which person robbed Rainy of her first ce in the nursery... made her cry, sad, and stand outside the ssroom door causing her to fall sick. Yes, this Chu family; what right did they have? What right? The wind blowing in her face stung-it really stung. As she headed back, Gao Yi approached her gently patting the snow off her shoulders. Xia Ruoxin smiled at him, just that her smile had a hidden tint of chilliness... just like the color of the sky, just like the snow. Chu Lui just stood there dumbly as if his body was frozen. He stood there until he became a block of ice, a snowke... a grain of dust. At night, Xia Ruoxin sat up from her bed. Actually, she did not know why, but recently, she had been losing sleep. These few years, there was never a day where she could not fall asleep. Every day... every month, she had to pull through the fatigue just to earn a little more money. Yes, it was exhausting. That¡¯s why she never lost a night of sleep, and yet today... She stood up and headed outside, reaching out her hands to open the curtains. The snow was still falling, and outside had already be a cold, white world. Light from the streemp illuminated the cold, white floor. It seemed possible to feel the coldness within the warmth of the light and also within the man who remained standing outside. The warmth was from his body, but the coldness was in his eyes. A speck of a snowke fell into his eyes. He opened his eyes widely. The snowke melted into water and rolled down the side of his eyes. Once he returned to the office, he was practically like an icicle. The clothes on his body were all soaking wet. ¡°Did you fall into a river or something?¡± His soaked appearance really gave Du Jingtang a scare. He hastily unpacked his recently bought clothes and brought them to Chu Lui. Walking around like that in this kind of weather, did he have a death wish? ¡°Brother, did you manage to meet my niece?¡± Du Jingtang anxiously asked Chu Lui. ¡°What about the child, did you get to meet her?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s hands that were drying his hair with a towel paused for a slight moment. After that, he continued to dry his hair as if nothing had happened, his ck pupils looking into the distance, seemingly deep in thought. Chapter 515 - The Little Fella Was Extremely Annoying

Chapter 515 The Little Fe Was Extremely Annoying

¡°She¡¯s still not letting you meet her?¡± Du Jingtang froze for a moment before asking in a softer voice. Chu Lui pressed his lips into a straight line and tossed the towel in his hands aside. At that moment, his extremely thin lips had turned slightly blue; and each breath brought about an earth-shattering pang of pain to his chest. ¡°They¡¯re hiding her away.¡± Chu Luiughed bitterly. What, was he so intimidating that they had to hide their child away? Rainy Gao, yes, Rainy Gao. How many times had he seen his daughter? Yet from the beginning to the end, he never knew that she was-in fact-his daughter. She was clearly so close to him before, but why was it that he had never gotten to hug his daughter before? Du Jingtang was so shocked that he opened his mouth, perhaps he had wanted to advise Chu Lui on something. However, in the end, he simply sighed. Who was to me? It was just that he felt like Xia Ruoxin was being too cruel. How could she hide the child away? However, with his cousin¡¯s usual methods, there was no way he wasn¡¯t able to find the child. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to find her but actually because he wasn¡¯t willing to. If he really wanted to find the child-even if he had to search the heavens and use up all his assets, he would not give any mercy to his opponent. Sometimes, when people face their emotions, they start to be cowardly and afraid. That was just like Chu Lui now. Since he was young, was there anything that could make him so hesitant and so worried? No, never. It was only when Chu Lui was beside that woman did he see that perfectly hidden caution. The snow outside continued to fall, messing up their business. The northern wind blew extremely cold. ¡°Mommy, Rainy is doing well. I ate two bowls of rice today, and Uncle let Rainy ride him like a horse.¡± Rainy held the phone, endlessly chattering away for who knows how many hours. Brother San helplessly rubbed his forehead. He had business to discuss, but this little fe kept clutching his phone. She had been talking to her mother for more than an hour already. ¡°Mommy, Rainy is very well-behaved. Dolly is also very well-behaved...¡± She took out her dolly. Her little body fell backward, giving Brother San a shock. He frantically reached out his hand to scoop up her small body. He carried her in one hand and ced the phone next to her ears with his other hand. ¡°Uncle, Dolly.¡± Rainy reached out her small fingers, pointing towards the doll. Brother San had no hands to pick up the doll. He was carrying this little fe in one hand and holding the phone in his other. How was he going to find a third hand to pick up the doll? Seriously. He had no choice but to mp the phone using his shoulders so that the little fe could continue to hear the sounding from the phone while he picked up the doll in the meantime. He didn¡¯t understand why this child liked this kind of things anyway. Was a gun not good? Was a car not good? He had clearly totally forgotten that Rainy was a little girl, a very cheeky one at that. He bent down, picked up the doll, and patted at it against his high-end suit for a good few minutes. He had to make sure that all the dirt on the doll was gone before letting the little fe hug it. It would be bad for there to be bacteria on the doll. He stuffed the doll into Rainy¡¯s arms and picked up the phone again to let the little fe call her mother. The moment hisckey entered the room, he saw his tiger-like boss looking exactly like a stay-at-home dad. A child in one hand, a milk bottle in the other. The beautiful child in his arms, however, was adding oil to fire. She plucked a hair from the tiger¡¯s head. Her little hand periodically grabbed his brilliant and almighty boss¡¯s hair, her little mouth muttering something while she did. His boss¡¯s expression got grimmer by the minute. All theckeys¡¯ breaths hitched in their throat. This little fe was going to be flung into meatloaf. However, after a long time, their stoic boss didn¡¯t say a word. Of course, he didn¡¯t fling the little fe off his neck either. Instead, he helplessly carried the little fe down from his head, letting her small feet step on hisp. ¡°Uncle, look at this.¡± Rainy reached out her fat little hands, putting them in front of Brother San. Brother San¡¯s eyelids twitched, ferocious as a demon. If it had been other children, they would have been crying with fear. However, Rainy did not show any signs of fear at all. In her handsy a pitiful strand of white hair and a few strands of ck hair. It was an obvious attempt to pull out a strand of hair that resulted in the death of the other few. ¡°Rainy helped Uncle to pick them all away.¡± She smiled until her eyes began to curve as if she was presenting treasure to him. As she spoke, she curled her hands around his neck and nestled her small face into Brother San¡¯s neck. ¡°Uncle, Rainy¡¯s sleepy.¡± Just then, hands as big as a fan reached forward. That was it. Those who could not bear to see it closed their eyes. The little fe was going to be meat pie. All of them turned their heads away. When the p connects, this little fe was going to die. Hisckeys bit their fingers. They were going to have to collect that little fe¡¯s corpse in a moment. Of all people, why did she have to touch Brother San¡¯s head, even going so far as to pluck it? In the end... In the end... In the end... The three of them stared on their eyes wide as a bull¡¯s. Brother San¡¯srge hands did not p the child into a meat pie. Instead, they were ced on the child¡¯s shoulders, clumsily patting away. ¡°Boss...¡± Just as they were about to speak, they received a re from Brother San. The three of them could only run out dejectedly. It was if they saw a ghost-no, they did see a ghost. They had seen Brother San kill somebody without blinking. They had also seen Brother San break other people¡¯s hands without a single change in his expression. They had even seen Brother San sneering as he stepped on others. However, Brother San as a stay-at-home dad? They definitely hadn¡¯t seen that before. For the first time, the three of them had new-found respect towards their big brother. It turned out that even ruthless Brother San could make an expression like that. Shen Wei walked into the room, tossing her bag upwards. ¡°Brother San, what did you do? Why do thoseckeys look like they had just seen a ghost?¡± Brother San tensed his body, afraid to move. Mainly because the little fe in his arms had already fallen asleep, her little hands grabbed onto his high-end suit. Brother San gripped a bunch of his hair. ¡°Quickly chase this little fe away; she¡¯s so annoying.¡± Shen Wei stood up and walked over, squatting in front of Brother San. She reached out her arms to embrace the sleeping child when... ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t wake the child.¡± Brother San¡¯s hands were shaking. ¡°Be careful, she¡¯s going to wake up.¡± Brother San was agitated. ¡°Oh, no, She¡¯s about to wake up.¡± Brother San grew frustrated. Chapter 516 - If People Had A Heart

Chapter 516 If People Had A Heart

Before Brother San killed somebody, Shen Wei carried the child in his arms into her embrace, gently lulling the child to sleep as she did so. At that moment, a ray of gentleness scattered in her pupils. Brother San walked over, took off his clothes, and put it over Shen Wei. ¡°You¡¯re going to catch a cold if you wear so little.¡± ¡°Thanks, Brother San.¡± Shen Wei smiled, presenting the child in her arms to Brother San as if she was a treasure. ¡°Cute little fe, isn¡¯t she? ¡°Yeah.¡± Brother San nodded. He rarely met children. However, it could be considered rare to see such a beautiful and well-behaved child. ¡°Chu Lui¡¯s child.¡± Shen Wei¡¯s red lips curled slightly upwards. ¡°A bigpany¡¯s CEO with a worth of over several billion, and yet his daughter grew up under such harsh living conditions. Can you believe it? When she fell sick, they couldn¡¯t even afford the hospital bills. The child¡¯s mother had to sell her body just to pay for the hospital fees.¡± She sat down, lightly caressing the child¡¯s small face. ¡°Just like me. Brother San, could you imagine? The eldest daughter of the Shen family, stooping so low as to sell her body just so she could repay all that debt.¡± ¡°Wei...¡± Brother San walked over and ced his hand on her shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright, everything is in the past now.¡± Shen Wei¡¯s eyes were a little clouded. Brother San hadn¡¯t seen her so vulnerable in a long time. Firmly blinking away her tears, Shen Wei leaned against Brother San and gently closed her eyes. The little child in her arms slept soundly, unaware of the sufferings in the world. Brother San ced his hands on Shen Wei¡¯s face. Nobody realized that for a second, a deeply affectionate gaze shed across his eyes. ¡°Wei, do you know? I realized that you¡¯ve changed from before. Finally, you¡¯re starting to have your own opinions and feelings. You¡¯re not like a walking corpse anymore.¡± Shen Wei didn¡¯t know that she had fallen asleep. She slept very soundly. She hadn¡¯t slept so soundly before. The small child with the milky aromay in her arms, just like the best sleep-inducing medicine in the world. Almost every day, she could sleep until sunrise; and she never had those dreams again. ... ¡°Ruoxin.¡± The sudden greeting caused Xia Ruoxin to lift her head. She saw that Gao Yi had entered the room while she was daydreaming with the phone in her hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Missing your daughter?¡± Gao Yi sat down, confiscating the phone in her hand and cing it back in its original ce. ¡°A little.¡± Xia Ruoxin was actually still feeling quite upset. ¡°Rainy and I have never been separated before. Not even for a day... but why, why do I feel so abandoned?¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± Gao Yi startedughing. ¡°The child is growing up. She will have to learn to be independent sooner orter. If you¡¯re so overly attached to her, what are you going to do when she gets married?¡± ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about that before because it¡¯s still so far in the future.¡± Xia Ruoxin only knew that her daughter was still three-years-old and that she was unbelievably small. She was still a child; she barely even grew up. How was she going to get married and give birth to children? Xia Ruoxin truly believed that she would have to wait until her next lifetime for that to happen. ¡°Ruoxin,e over, I have something to tell you.¡± Gao Yi reached his hands out towards Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin ced her hand in his, and Gao Yi sped them tightly. At that moment, he felt a sense of reluctance. Yes, that was right, reluctance. He was going to firmly hold onto her andtch onto her for his entire life. He was never going to let go. No matter what happened. The two of them sat on a sofa not too far away. Just then, a ¡®drip-drop, drip-drop¡¯ sound could be heard from outside. It sounded like the snow melting. It was very cold outside, but inside the house, it was extremely warm. Their eyes were filled withyers andyers of warmth as they gazed at each other. ¡°Ruoxin, let them meet Rainy.¡± Gao Yi suddenly said. Xia Ruoxin was stunned for a moment. The fingers on her thigh tightly clenched into a fist; she didn¡¯t want to. Arge palm reached towards her. The man¡¯s hands were a lotrger than hers. His dry palm seemingly wiped away the little drops of perspiration within her palm. ¡°Ruoxin, listen to me.¡± Gao Yi sighed. He sped her hands tightly and ced them on his knee. ¡°No matter what, Rainy is still a child of the Chu family. It¡¯s an indisputable fact.¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t raise her.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned her head away. She refused-she refused to ept this more than anything else in the world. Just as she rejected Shen Yijun, just as she refused her own mother. Rainy was not going to have any grandparents, and she was not going to have the Chu family. ¡°I know.¡± Gao Yi gripped her hands again. ¡°The Chu family will never have another child.¡± Xia Ruoxin clenched her fists, her fingers digging into the flesh of her palms, simrly digging into the flesh in her heart. She knew that, too. However, did it have anything to do with her? Gao Yi lifted his fingers, gently brushing her hair behind her ears. ¡°Ruoxin, you¡¯re not that kind of person. Don¡¯t let all that hatred cloud your heart. I wish for you to just be you. I don¡¯t want your hatred to give birth to another you.¡± Shen Yijun already pushed her to the edge. She was supposed to be her closest family member, and yet now she was the person that Xia Ruoxin hated the most. This almost made her lose herself. If she were to do the same to the Chu family, he was really afraid that she would end up killing herself. Only when people had a heart would they then overthink. Once they lose their heart, nothing would matter to them anymore. That¡¯s why... so what if they met Rainy? So what? Rainy would still be Rainy. ¡°Furthermore...¡± he continued, determined on breaking down her walls. ¡°The more you don¡¯t let them see her, the more they would want to see her. At the end of the day, you¡¯re still going to have to let them meet her. Hiding and avoiding is never the best way out.¡± Xia Ruoxin remained silent. She understood what Gao Yi meant. However, she still refused. Song Wan stood in front of the Xia household once again. Actually, she did not know why she was there herself. She just felt that by the time she realized it, her two legs had already brought her there. The door opened from inside, and she walked in. The Xia household then looked very foreign to her. If the situation with Yixuan didn¡¯t happen, the Chu family and the Xia household-her and Shen Yijun-wouldn¡¯t be meeting under such circumstances. They wouldn¡¯t be so distanced. Now, sitting face to face, a sense of awkwardness befell them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re not bringing your granddaughter to school today?¡± Shen Yijun poured a cup of tea for Song Wan. ¡°I know you used to like to drink this. Coincidentally, the doctor said that I should drink more of this, too.¡± She touched her own face: there were many wrinkles, and her hair had turned white. She had finally started to age. She was no longer young anymore. It was just that after living for such a long time, she actually came to realize that she had done absolutely nothing with her life. Her entire life just passed in a blur. Chapter 517 - She Wanted To See A Person’s Heart

Chapter 517 She Wanted To See A Person¡¯s Heart

All along, she never had a person she could speak her heart out to... empty was her wealth. What was the point of having it? Whereas Song Wan, didn¡¯t she say she adopted a child? What was she doinging all the way here for tea instead of taking care of her granddaughter? Song Wanughed. ¡°Yijun, up till now, you¡¯re still not going to tell me?¡± Shen Yijun smiled, a few wrinkles forming beside her eyes. ¨C ¡°Tell you what?¡± She picked up her cup and took a sip of the fruity tea. That sour-sweet taste. Yet, she could only taste the sourness in the tea. Sweetness? Not at all. Could it be because the fruit tea she bought this time was too sour, thus overwhelming the sweetness of the tea? ¡°Yijun, you knew that I had a granddaughter, right?¡± Song Wan suddenly sped Shen Yijun¡¯s hand. Shen Yijun¡¯s hands unknowingly paused for a moment before she put her cup back down as if nothing happened. Sheughed, distancing herself from Song Wan. ¡°Isn¡¯t your granddaughter at home?¡± ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m referring to, Yijun.¡± Song Wan suddenly covered her face and started sobbing. She hadn¡¯t cried so freely in a very long time. Their status, their family, wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen. They prioritized profits and interests. Simrly, they ced great emphasis on their status. This kind of unrestrained disy of emotion... this kind of wailing was not allowed. Shen Yijun suddenly started to have questions. At that time before she married into the Xia household, it was just her and Xinxin against the world. When things were tough, she could cry; and when things were sweet, she couldugh. She could let her tears flow without any restraint, but aftering here, even her tears weren¡¯t hers anymore. She had to live every day with caution. Giving up thest half of her life and her daughter¡¯s entire life like this in exchange for their situation now, was it worth it? For the past twenty years, she lived in constant fear. Her days were like walking on thin ice; was it really worth it? She picked up her cup again, drinking mouth after mouth of fruit tea. Just then, Song Wan had finally cried enough. She hastily wiped off her tears. ¡°Sorry, I just couldn¡¯t control it. That¡¯s why I lost myself for a moment.¡± She choked with emotion. ¡°You don¡¯t understand that I only have Ah Lui as my only son. Although I know that he¡¯s not good and that he has done a lot of wrong-when you consider the reasons, is it really his fault?¡± Even if it¡¯s not his fault, it¡¯s still wrong. Shen Yijun said in her heart. She fixed her gaze on her cup. It didn¡¯t matter who¡¯s wrong and who¡¯s right now that things had already ended up like this. ¡°Yijun, Ruoxin gave birth to a child; did you know about it?¡± Song Wan suddenly held Shen Yijun¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°The child¡¯s a girl. She¡¯s my granddaughter, but I¡¯ve never even met her before. What should I do, Yijun? Ruoxin... she doesn¡¯t want to let me meet my granddaughter. She even hid the child. Tell me, what should I do? What should I do...?¡± She covered her face again and started to cry. It was just that this scene, in Shen Yijun¡¯s eyes, looked all too familiar. So familiar that she felt a little afraid. It seemed like not too long ago, she was just like her close friend Song Wan-selfish and ming others. She reached out her arm to pat Song Wan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m just like you. We both don¡¯t have any right to meet her. Before the child was born, the Chu family didn¡¯t want her; and I didn¡¯t want her, too. When the child was sick, the Chu family didn¡¯t save her; and neither did I. That¡¯s why we both don¡¯t have any right to call her our granddaughter. Simrly, we should be too ashamed to even meet her.¡± Song Wan¡¯s hands fell. Then, she weakly lowered her head, feeling a little bitter. Regarding certain things, Song Wan didn¡¯t know them. That¡¯s why she could still have some heart, still have some hope. Once the other things were ripped out of the past, then she had no face-no excuse-to have the child call her Granny. That bloody word ¡®granny¡¯... would she dare to ept it? Once again, Xia Ruoxin sat down with Du Jingtang. The two of them both ordered the same variation of oolong tea. They let the enshrouding mist of aromaing from the tea blow into their eyes. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, can I ask you for a favor?¡± Du Jingtang thought and hesitated for a very long time. In the end, he still thickened his skin and asked for the favor. ¡°They want to see the child?¡± Xia Ruoxin gently held the cup of tea in her hand and smelled the light aroma of the tea. As she did so, she felt her thoughts getting straightened out; and her body calmed down. ¡°Sigh...¡± Du Jingtang let out a sigh. ¡°I know that this situation is also tough on you, but Sister Ruoxin, could you please empathize with my aunt and uncle for once. They¡¯re getting old, and they only have one son. You might already know this, but my cousin was fed antidepressants for four years. He received a fair share of retribution. Is that not enough?¡± That sentence stating that he was fed antidepressants sounded extremely ironic to Xia Ruoxin. He treated the woman like a treasure while the woman fed him poison. Yes. Du Jingtang said that that was his retribution; it sure was retribution. ¡°Sister Ruoxin...¡± Du Jingtang actually wanted to continue persuading her, but just then, Xia Ruoxin gently ced down the cup in her hands. The soft ¡®ting¡¯ sound that followed made Du Jingtang¡¯s heart shiver. Was she going to refuse? ¡°You really decided to do this?¡± Shen Weiy on top of a rocking chair. No matter when she met with Xia Ruoxin, she always looked sozy and careless. Within herziness was a weird mixture of grace and seductiveness. She was not slutty, but she also did not feel like ady of noble birth. There were too many unountable factors. Actually, she was just like a poppy flower, sweet-smelling but poisonous. ¡°Yup, I decided.¡± Xia Ruoxin rubbed her daughter¡¯s head. The child in her arms had a look of semi-confusion. ¡°Gao Yi said this before, She¡¯s still a child of the Chu family; their blood runs through her. However, I will never give her to the Chu family.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Wei closed her eyes, actually really wanting to ask ¡®what if the Chu family doesn¡¯t return the child to her?¡¯ That year, the Chu family forced her into a corner; and now, it seemed like the same thing was happening again. However, she didn¡¯t say or ask anything This thing called human nature... she wanted to see how good of a thing it was. Actually, nobody managed to persuade Xia Ruoxin with their words. What persuaded her was that moment when Song Wan knelt down on the floor. In her memories, Song Wan was ady of high status; it didn¡¯t matter what kind of gathering she was at, she was always able to calmly adapt to her environment. As of now, she was just a normaldy, kneeling to beg someone younger than her. The moment she knelt down, really... Xia Ruoxin felt that she was not worthy to receive it. What made her change her mind was actually her motherly love. She loved Rainy just like how Song Wan loved Chu Lui. She could not refuse a mother¡¯s love because she was a mother herself. ¡°Alright, I agree.¡± It was only when she said that sentence that she felt truly at ease. Rainy actually really wanted grandparents. Wasn¡¯t it better this way? Chapter 518 - Blood-related and Adoptive

Chapter 518 Blood-rted and Adoptive

Little did she know that for the amount she cared about Song Wan kneeling down today, she was going to regret her decision just as muchter on. That day, she dressed her daughter up to the nines and stuffed her soft hair into a hat. The small child¡¯s sharp chin, stunningly bright,rge eyes, extremely white skin-each of these features resembled her mother¡¯s. With such stunning features¡ªwherever she went, she¡¯d have a fairly good advantage. ¡°Mommy, where are we going?¡± Rainy was sensitive and could tell that this day was not like any other day because she wore new clothes. Wearing new clothes meant that there was going to be a celebration, but it was not a festive season yet? ¡°Mommy is bringing you to see your grandparents.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently patted her daughter¡¯s small face that increasingly resembled hers. A warm smile was stered on her lips. Actually, she was still feeling reluctant. However, she couldn¡¯t show it. Her child was very sensitive; she was afraid to do it. ¡°Rainy has grandparents?¡± Rainy blinked her eyes. Then, she pulled her mother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Just like Xiao Jiejie¡¯s[1] grandparents that helped her be the bad guy? The grandparents that bullied Rainy?¡± Xia Ruoxin paused for a moment before she carried her daughter up into her arms. Gently, she rested her chin on her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Yes, those kind of grandparents.¡± Rainy bit her thumb. Actually, she didn¡¯t like that kind of grandparents. ¡°Let¡¯s go, baby; we¡¯re going.¡± Gao Yi walked over, taking Rainy into his arms. Rainy loved being carried by Daddy because Daddy¡¯s hugs were safe. She didn¡¯t have to worry about falling. Furthermore, Daddy was very strong so his hands wouldn¡¯t hurt. Within the grip of tworge hands was a tiny hand. Gao Yi¡¯s left hand was holding Rainy¡¯s doll on top of her hand, the doll that she brought with her everywhere. Was this child worried that somebody would steal her doll? Or was it just that this child still had no sense of security? He lowered his head to look at Rainy who was only at his knee height. That small face was especially quiet; practically not a word hade out of her. Sometimes, this child¡¯s character was a little weird. Just then in the Chu family, Chu Jiang and Song Wan uneasily watched the main entrance. They didn¡¯t dare to move away. The table was already lined with food that children loved to eat. Beside them was an entire floor of dolls. Everything was bought just for their granddaughter. They almost bought all the dolls in the department store for her. Don¡¯t me them for being so excited. They were originally in despair. They never thought that the heavens would give them such a treasure¡ªtheir little granddaughter, their three-year-old granddaughter. ¡°Go check if she¡¯s here.¡± Chu Jiang could not sit still again. Almost every minute, he had to stand up and make a round just to check whether his granddaughter had arrived. ¡°They said ten.¡± Song Wan was about to stare a hole through the table. ¡°Children have to sleep in; if she woke up earlier, then she would have gotten less sleep.¡± ¡°Look at Xiang Xiang, when she sleeps a minute lesser, she gets sluggish the entire day; and her temper also bes nastier.¡± The moment Song Wan mentioned Chu Xiang, she halted for a moment. She had seemingly forgotten about Chu Xiang. ¡°What are you going to do about her?¡± Chu Jiang was also at a loss. He had a lot of troubles pressing on his heart. Originally, he thought that he would never get to meet his grandchild for his entire life. That¡¯s why he adopted one. The paperwork had all been processed. They were resigned to their fate. However, just like today, the heavens suddenly gave them a blood-rted grandchild. Nevertheless, Chu Xiang-that child-had already been adopted into their family. She was registered as Chu Lui¡¯s daughter and their granddaughter. ¡°What else can we do?¡± Song Wan sighed. ¡°We can¡¯t just throw Xiang Xiang back into the foster home, right?¡± She had grown attached to Chu Xiang. For the past few months, she was the one who took care of her, ate with her, and slept with her. Even spending so much time with a cat or a dog would make someone grow attached to it, what more of a human-a child? ¡°Money isn¡¯t an issue for our family; Xiang Xiang is still our granddaughter. In the future, we will have two granddaughters. Isn¡¯t that better? With our granddaughtering home, she won¡¯t have to feel lonely anymore, and she will have somebody to y with. Isn¡¯t that good? Right?¡± Song Wan thought that it was a good thing. Honestly, she just couldn¡¯t bear to part with Chu Xiang. Chu Jiang, on the other hand, thought that things were not going to be so simple. He knew that there couldn¡¯t be two tigers in a mountain. Chu Xiang was an extremely possessive child. The things she did in the nursery, he wasn¡¯t unaware of them. He was afraid that the child would start to have bad ideas. Suddenly, as if he had a premonition, his eyesnded on the door upstairs. The door opened and closed repeatedly. Chu Jiang¡¯s eyes darkened. No matter what, he just needed to know this: his blood-rted granddaughter was family, and his adoptive granddaughter was adopted. Don¡¯t me him for ying favorites. In the first ce, he was never really fond of Chu Xiang, unlike Song Wan who protected the child every day. If Chu Xiang stayed in her ce, he wasn¡¯t going to care much. Chu Xiang could continue being the eldest daughter of the Chu family and live the rest of her life without having to worry about money¡ªfrom rags to riches. However, if she really started to have some bad ideas, he was just going to send the child away. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at Xiang Xiang.¡± Song Wan suddenly felt worried about Chu Xiang. Recently, she had been so busy settling her close granddaughter¡¯s things that she often left Chu Xiang with the nanny. This made her feel somewhat apologetic. Although she was about to meet her actual granddaughter, Chu Xiang was still the child that she personally raised for a few months. Despite not being blood-rted, she still had feelings for her. She stood up; she would have to introduce Chu Xiang to her younger sister in a moment. The door to the room opened. Chu Xiang¡¯s small body was curled under her nket, seemingly crying. ¡°Xiang Xiang.¡± Song Wan walked over. Upon seeing Chu Xiang like that-frankly speaking, her heart ached for her granddaughter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiang Xiang?¡± She smiled while pulling down Chu Xiang¡¯s nket. ¡°Did somebody bully our Xiang Xiang? Tell Granny, Granny will help you get revenge.¡± Chu Xiang rubbed her eyes and sat up. Her mouth ttened, and tears fell rhythmically onto the floor. Seeing her cry, Song Wan¡¯s heart softened. She scooped Chu Xiang into her arms, gently rubbing her hair. ¡°Xiang Xiang, tell Granny, what happened? Why are you crying?¡± Chu Xiang choked with emotion, further squeezing her small self into Song Wan¡¯s arms. ¡°Granny, do you not want Xiang Xiang anymore now that you have Meimei[2.Meimei is how Chu Xiang addresses Rainy]? Are you going to send Xiang Xiang back to that dark, dark ce?¡± ¡°How could that be?¡± Song Wanforted Chu Xiang, her hands patting the child¡¯s small shoulders. ¡°Meimei is Meimei, Xiang Xiang is Xiang Xiang. Meimei is granny¡¯s granddaughter, but Xiang Xiang is, too. In the future, Xiang Xiang will have a younger sister; then you will have somebody to y together with you. Xiang Xiang, are you happy?¡± [1] Xiao Jiejie is the way Rainy addresses Chu Xiang. Chapter 519 - She Doesn’t Like Her Younger Sister

Chapter 519 She Doesn¡¯t Like Her Younger Sister

¡°Yes, I¡¯m happy.¡± Upon receiving constion from Song Wan, Chu Xiang smiled through her tears. However, deep inside her heart, there was a starkly different train of thought. She didn¡¯t like her younger sister. She really didn¡¯t. She knew that she wasn¡¯t Granny¡¯s real granddaughter, and she also knew that she was adopted from a foster home. She wasn¡¯t Daddy¡¯s child, but that Meimei was. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t like having a younger sister. She wanted things to be like before, when she was Granny¡¯s only granddaughter and Daddy¡¯s only daughter. That younger sister that came from nowhere... she really hated her right now-absolutely hated her. If only Meimei wouldn¡¯te. If she really didn¡¯te, how good would that be? Song Wan finally managed to calm Chu Xiang down. However, she was still a little distracted. She looked at the entrance from time to time, afraid that her actual granddaughter would suddenly enter... afraid that she would miss that moment. It was only after she saw Chu Xiang fall asleep that she hastily went down the stairs. However, it was still quiet outside. Chu Jiang¡¯s eyes were glued to the entrance, practically about to stare a hole through the door. Song Wan took a seat as well. She picked up the watch they had been staring at the entire day. ¡°This watch isn¡¯t spoiled and not running, right?¡± Chu Jiang checked the watch against the time and shook his head. The watch was working fine. It was only nine and a half, not ten. ¡°Sister Jiang, is the food ready?¡± Song Wan stood up and asked the nanny upstairs. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all ready. Children¡¯s favorites, especially made by an outside chef.¡± The nanny came out from one side of the house, hastily replying. She was busy cleaning. An entire house of toys... wasn¡¯t this practically emptying all the toys in the market? It was only then that Song Wan managed to calm down. Together with an uneasy Chu Jiang, she waited for the arrival of her granddaughter. Until the doorbell rang from outside... ¡°Coming,ing.¡± Song Wan excitedly gripped Chu Jiang¡¯s wrist almost crying tears of happiness. ¡°Our granddaughter is here. Finally, thank God.¡± Song Wan felt like everything else didn¡¯t matter as long as her granddaughter was here. Chu Jiang¡¯s wrists were almost squeezed into pieces of meat. He clenched his teeth from the pain. Yet, he was afraid to retract his hand. He knew that this was happening because his wife was emotional, and so was he. ¡°I¡¯ll go open the door.¡± Song Wan frantically ran out of the house. She gently rubbed her face, afraid that she would scare her granddaughter if she didn¡¯t smile nicely. This was her granddaughter, her own blood and flesh. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± She opened the door, beaming brightly. In the end, she only scared the person outside. ¡°Uhm, Missus, I¡¯m sorry.¡± The man outside was shocked by Song Wan¡¯s sudden enthusiasm. He was just here to deliver her products. ¡°Your order has arrived. Could you please sign here?¡± The man warily handed over the product, letting Song Wan sign her name. Song Wan¡¯s eyes inevitably darkened. Sigh, she was happy over nothing. She wrote her signature and received the product. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are they here yet??¡± Chu Jiang asked anxiously. She was out for so long. Could it be that they only came to say a few words and left right after? Was this old man not going to be able to see his granddaughter? ¡°They¡¯re not here yet.¡± Song Wan ced the box in her arms onto the table. ¡°Somebody was here to deliver this. I don¡¯t even know what it is.¡± Chu Jiang received the package and checked the address. It was indeed their house address. He weighed the box in his hand. It wasn¡¯t too heavy. Quickly, he asked the nanny for a paper cutter and opened the box. There was a beautiful doll inside the box. Oh. He understood. ¡°Ah Lui bought this. Seems like it was flown in. He told me about it some time ago.¡± Song Wan quite liked it, too. It sure looked pretty. ¡°Granny.¡± Just then, Chu Xiang had woken up for some reason. She stood outside, bare-footed, calling out for Song Wan. ¡°Xiang Xiang, why are you awake? Come to Granny.¡± Song Wan beckoned Chu Xiang over. Chu Xiang ran over and burrowed into Song Wan¡¯s embrace. Song Wan was somebody who really liked kids. Furthermore, it was Chu Xiang. Of course, she didn¡¯t push the girl away. Chu Xiang eyed the doll in Chu Jiang¡¯s hands. She remembered seeing this doll in the department store before. She really wanted it, but the doll wasn¡¯t for sale. They said that it was pre-ordered by somebody. By the time she wanted to pester Granny for the doll, the doll had disappeared. That¡¯s why this was definitely a gift from Daddy. She knew that Daddy was an amazing person. As long as she wanted something, Daddy would definitely get it for her. Yes. This doll was-without a doubt-hers. ¡°Grandpa, is that doll in your hand Xiang Xiang¡¯s doll?¡± The doll in Chu Jiang¡¯s hand felt a little awkward. This wasn¡¯t supposed to be for her. His son put in so much effort to get it; there¡¯s no way it was for Chu Xiang. He understood this fact. It was probably for the granddaughter that he had yet to meet. ¡°Grandpa, can you give Xiang Xiang the doll?¡± Chu Xiang reached out her hands, wanting the doll desperately. ¡°Sorry, Xiang Xiang. This is for Meimei. Next time, Grandpa will buy another prettier doll for Xiang Xiang, okay?¡± However, Chu Xiang knew since she was young that this was the doll she had to have. She looked down on the floor, tears falling from her eyes. Song Wan felt her heart ache. ¡°Why not we let her y with it for a while?¡± Song Wan discussed with Chu Jiang. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s just for a little while. When our little granddaughteres, we¡¯ll give it back to her, okay?¡± Chu Jiang wasn¡¯t as naive as Song Wan. Once this doll was sent away, was there any means of getting it back? It¡¯s the same as throwing the doll away. However, Song Wan already reached out her hand to him. He had yet to agree, but Song Wan had already taken the doll from his hand and passed it to Chu Xiang. After Chu Xiang hugged the doll, she never let it go. Chu Jiang helplessly sighed. He just hoped that he was overthinking everything Once again, the doorbell rang. Song Wan abruptly stood up. The time then was about ten o¡¯clock. Ten o¡¯clock, ten o¡¯clock. It must be her granddaughter. She frantically pushed Chu Xiang aside to open the door. Chu Xiang sat on the couch, hugging the doll tightly. It was impossible to know what she was thinking about from her lowered eyes, the only indication was her two hands that were choking the doll. She hated this new Meimei. With a ¡®zhi¡¯ sound, the door opened. Gao Yi and Xia Ruoxin, together with a child that Xia Ruoxin was holding hands with, arrived. Chapter 520 - This Was Not Granny Chapter 520 This Was Not Granny That child was very, very small; but her facial features were refined. If one did not look carefully, they wouldn¡¯t think so. Once they see the child with Xia Ruoxin, then they would be able to rte everything. This child turned out to be a spitting image of her mother. Suddenly, Song Wan covered her mouth. Her eyes widened slightly. It was her... her? She was her granddaughter? No wonder she really liked this child. This was what ¡®blood is thicker than water¡¯ meant; this was what kinship felt like. She was very afraid that she would burst into tears right then. Mustering her strength, Song Wan calmed herself down. Then, she squatted down and reached her hands towards Rainy. It was Rainy. It was actually Rainy. It was the Rainy that she saw several times. This was her little granddaughter, her blood-rted granddaughter. The child of the Chu family. She was originally their grandchild. Look at how stunning she looked, just like the Chu family. It was the first time she saw her up close. The first time she could look so carefully at her, and she realized that this was indeed a child of the Chu family. She looked extremely beautiful. Her small face was a shadow of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. Yet, her eyes... was it not the eyes possessed only by members of the Chu family? Furthermore, her calm and expressionless face-was it not a spitting image of Ah Lui? Her gaze was exactly like Ah Lui¡¯s when he was young. Even in a foreign environment, they were never afraid. She was brave and sensible. Shockingly, this child¡¯s eyes had a tint of blue within her ck pupils, just like the Chu family. In this moment¡ªwhere she sat upright, she looked so much like their Ah Lui. Although Rainy was a girl and resembled her mother, she really gave off the same vibes as Ah Lui when he was young. They both liked to press their lips together, they both had the same look in their eyes, and they both had those expressionless faces. If this was not her granddaughter, whose could she be? ¡°Rainy,e over to Granny; let Granny take a good look at you.¡± She did not even dare to blink her eyes, afraid that this cute little fe in front of her would suddenly disappear. Chu Jiang opened his eyes widely as well. He stared intently at Rainy, hoping to see more faces of his son in her. Finally, he smiled. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been since hest smiled. He stared enviously at Song Wan. Howe she had met their little granddaughter before? He didn¡¯t even know her name. Now, he did. It was Rainy. Although he found it a little weird, it still sounded quite nice. ¡°Rainy,e over to Granny.¡± Song Wan¡¯s hands were still in the air. Even though they felt extremely sore, she could not bear to put them down. What a cute child. Her face was round as an apple, exquisitely long eyshes grew from herrge eyes, and her soft, tender lips were still tightly pressed together. She felt exactly like her son when he was young. She didn¡¯t need a DNA test; she truly believed that this was her granddaughter. Song Wan continued to squat on the floor, reaching her hands out towards Rainy. However, Rainy remained standing at the entrance, her hands tightly gripping her mother¡¯s. She did not let go; neither did she call out ¡®Granny¡¯. She especially wouldn¡¯t let this Granny hug her. She didn¡¯t even smile. Her long, curly eyshes fluttered gently as she scanned the room, revealing the girl sitting on the sofa and hugging a beautiful doll¡ªChu Xiang. Mommy said that this was her granny, but she was clearly Chu Xiang¡¯s granny-not hers. ¡°Rainy...¡± Song Wan approached the child. She wanted to touch her granddaughter¡¯s small face. She wanted to know whether this was reality, whether she was dreaming. However, the moment her hand reached forward, Rainy took a step back to avoid her hand. This reaction felt like a stab in the heart for Song Wan. This child seemingly disliked her. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy lifted her head pulling Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, okay? Rainy wants to go home.¡± Song Wan¡¯s expression changed in an instant, and immediately, she backed away. Xia Ruoxin knelt down, cing her hands on her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Rainy, did you forget? Mommy told you before... Mommy brought you here to meet your grandparents. You see, this is Rainy¡¯s Granny. Go call her Granny. Granny actually really loves Rainy.¡± Rainy lowered her head instead. She did not want to tell Mommy that this granny didn¡¯t love her. This granny teamed up with Chu Xiang to bully her; this was Chu Xiang¡¯s granny. Not hers. ¡°Rainy...¡± Xia Ruoxin somewhat felt that Rainy was not in a very good mood. Just then, she recalled what happened at the nursery. It seemed like Rainy hadn¡¯t forgotten about it. Her daughter had a very good memory. Although she was small, she had a strong moralpass. Her child¡¯s mind was extremely pure. Who treats her nicely, who treats her badly; she understood everything. ¡°Rainy, that¡¯s Granny.¡± She pointed to Song Wan again. ¡°That¡¯s Rainy¡¯s blood-rted granny. Even though Granny didn¡¯t recognize Rainy before, did Rainy forget? Granny used to treat Rainy very nicely, right?¡± Rainy stared at her toes, her hand tightening around her doll. Tears clouded herrge eyes. It did seem like this granny was really nice to her, before but once Xiao Jiejie appeared, she didn¡¯t treat her nicely anymore. ¡°Rainy, be good, call ¡®Granny¡¯.¡± Xia Ruoxin rubbed her daughter¡¯s small head. ¡°You¡¯ll be a good kid if you call her ¡®Granny¡¯.¡± Song Wan¡¯s sad and dejected face was a little hard for Xia Ruoxin to bear. Forget it. Since they were already here, they might as well wrap up this family reunion nicely. ¡°Mommy, if Rainy doesn¡¯t call her ¡®Granny¡¯, will I not be a good kid anymore?¡± Rainy lifted her face to ask. Actually, she really didn¡¯t want to call her granny. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xia Ruoxin encouraged her daughter. ¡°If Rainy ys with Granny and Grandpa, then she will be a good kid.¡± Rainy hesitated a bit before softly saying ¡®Granny¡¯. Upon hearing those words, tears fell from Song Wan¡¯s eyes. This was an indescribable feeling. This was the bond between family at work. Those unwanted yet uncontroble and unstoppable tears that form... before one knew it, they¡¯re already streaming down one¡¯s face. Xia Ruoxin tousled her daughter¡¯s hair again before gently pushing her small body forward. ¡°Come on, go to Granny; let Granny hug you.¡± Rainy stood in her ce, not moving. She wanted to hold her mother¡¯s hand. Yet, her mother walked away from her. She reached out her small hand to her father, but Gao Yi simply nodded lightly at her. Chapter 521 - If You don’t Address Them, You’re not Well-Behaved

Chapter 521 If You don¡¯t Address Them, You¡¯re not Well-Behaved

She took a step forward and stopped for a while. After that, she opened her tiny legs and walked towards Song Wan. One step after another, she approached her. Song Wan felt tears well up in her eyes. Finally, those brimming teardrops rolled down her face, yet again. She was really very emotional. So emotional that she didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Rainy,e to Granny.¡± She continuously talked to Rainy, not even daring to blink her eyes. Afraid that in that moment, her granddaughter wouldpletely vanish from her sight. This was such a hard-earned vessel, carrying the Chu family¡¯s blood. She was careful-really very careful. She was also extremely scared. It was only when Rainy stood in front of her, hugging her doll that she reached out her trembling fingers to gently caress Rainy¡¯s face. Granny¡¯s little granddaughter. She touched the child¡¯s eyebrows, eyes, and face. She wasn¡¯t willing to let go at all. Rainy didn¡¯t avoid her hand. She simply tilted her head. This granny looks like she¡¯s crying; is she in pain? If Granny was in pain, then she had to be more obedient. Just like how when she used to be in pain. Mommy always told her: ¡®if you be good, you¡¯ll stop hurting¡¯. Song Wan¡¯s hands trembled, her vision became blurry. She firmly blinked her eyes a few times. It was only then that she regained her vision, bing able to see things clearly and intelligibly once again. ¡°Rainy, have you forgotten Granny?¡± Granny and Rainy have met many times. Granny even fed you soup, right?¡± She choked up, her hand still not leaving Rainy¡¯s face. Her lips couldn¡¯t stop quivering from the overwhelming emotions. Rainy didn¡¯t speak. She simply stood there quietly, letting Song Wan¡¯s hands caress her face from time to time and seemingly not hating how it felt. It was just like Mommy¡¯s hand. Alright. She wasn¡¯t angry at this granny anymore, considering how she was in so much pain she cried. ¡°Rainy, can Granny hug you?¡± Song Wan put down her hands, afraid that the child would fear her. She was scared that the child wouldn¡¯t agree. She was so careful all because she was afraid that the child would dislike her. This was the treasure she unexpectedly received. She was really too precious. She was the Chu family¡¯s treasure. Rainy looked back at Xia Ruoxin again. After seeing her mother¡¯s encouraging nod, she turned back around and reached out her two tiny hands. She didn¡¯t say anything, but her actions said everything. Song Wan stood up, warily picking up the child from the floor. It felt different from the first time she carried her. She felt a lot more fear, caution, and heartache. She was afraid of hurting the child and afraid of dropping her. Of course, it was also different from carrying Chu Xiang. Carrying Chu Xiang, she would feel at ease. However, this tiny body in her embrace made her feel grateful. So this was family. This was something that could not be reced. Even if she adopted Chu Xiang and treated her very well-extremely well, it would still not be as close as it was with family. Whereas, her little granddaughter was already so big. While she was looking at that nameless child, she didn¡¯t think that she would actually have a granddaughter that was so big already. ¡°Rainy, can you call me ¡®Granny¡¯ at least once, can you?¡± Song Wan stared at the refined features of the child in her arms. Her little granddaughter was so pretty, prettier than any child she had seen before. When she grew up, she was definitely going to be an extremely stunningdy¡ªeven prettier than her mother. The Chu family¡¯s genes were always decent. Chu Lui was an example, and her little granddaughter was definitely another. Rainy tightly shut her little mouth and opened her pair of ck-colored eyes. She didn¡¯t speak a word. Neither did she move. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Granny knows that you are just shy with strangers. In the future, Granny will dote on you a lot. You see, Granny bought so many things for you. There are dolls and toys.¡± She gently caressed Rainy¡¯s face. A tear rolled down her eyes. ¡°Granny...¡± a sweet gentle voice traveled out from that little mouth. Song Wan paused for a moment. She couldn¡¯t believe what she had just heard. She burst into tears feeling overwhelmed with emotion. She just called her ¡®Granny¡¯. She really called her ¡®Granny¡¯! She really called her ¡®Granny¡¯! God. This was real. This was real. Suddenly, a sense of unbearable sadness washed over her, causing her to cover her mouth. She cried her heart out, choking between sobs. It was only after a very long time that she awkwardly wiped away her tears and smiled at Ruoxin. Apologies, she had ended up showing an unsightly side of herself. Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t say anything. She simply felt something weighing down her heart. The Chu family cared so much about her Rainy. In the future, would they even return the child to her? ¡°Try calling me ¡®Granny¡¯ again.¡± Song Wan¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. She was so worried that she was dreaming. Did her granddaughter really call her granny? However, this time, Rainy didn¡¯t say anything. Her gaze fell onto Chu Xiang who sat atop the sofa. Chu Xiang stared hatefully at her just as if she had stolen one of her sweets. ¡°Alright, you see, Granny... Granny got too emotional.¡± Song Wan wiped away her tears again. She tightly hugged Rainy in her arms. Although she promised to stop crying, her tears were uncontroble. Chu Jiang stared at Rainy without blinking. All he could do was stand there. His eyes were red. Not just from excitement but also from anxiety. He really wanted to carry his granddaughter, too. Therefore, he coughed from time to time, hoping to attract his wife¡¯s attention. Don¡¯t just carry her yourself. Don¡¯t forget that her grandpa is still standing here, and at this moment, he is about to die from anxiousness. ¡°Cough...¡± another hard cough. Even Rainy realized Chu Jiang¡¯s red face. Herrge eyes were filled with curiosity. Was this grandpa sick? Only sick people have to get injections. Was he not as obedient as Rainy? When Chu Jiang realized that Rainy was looking at him, he hastily reached out both of his hands. Forget it, he had nothing to lose. ¡°You, let me hug her. I want to hug my granddaughter, too.¡± Upon seeing her husband¡¯s look of extreme impatience, Song Wan could only hand over Rainy to Chu Jiang. ¡°Be careful, you don¡¯t want to hug her too tightly. She¡¯s small. It¡¯ll hurt.¡± Chu Jiang frantically nodded his head. He would be careful. Of course, he was going to be careful. This was his little granddaughter. Furthermore, who didn¡¯t know how to carry kids? Was Chu Xiang not a child? Was she a rock? He didn¡¯t knock Chu Xiang against anything. Neither did he bang into things while carrying her. ¡°You¡¯re called Rainy, right?¡± Chu Jiang tried his best to soften his voice. He smiled so widely his eyes narrowed, evidently showing his old age. Rainy nodded her head. Although he was a stranger, she wasn¡¯t afraid. She simply felt a bit unustomed to him. Furthermore, this grandpa seemed really nice. Chapter 522 - She is Rainy Gao

Chapter 522 She is Rainy Gao

¡°Then... can you call me ¡®grandpa¡¯, too, I¡¯m your grandfather.¡± Chu Jiang expectantly asked. He really wanted to hear her call him grandpa. She had such a cute voice. ¡°Grandpa...¡± Rainy obediently called out. Chu Jiang felt tears prickle in his eyes. He hastily turned away, afraid that he was about to cry in front of others. He was not Song Wan. He was a man. If he cried, he was going to be a joke. ¡°So well-behaved.¡± It was only after Chu Jiang calmed himself down that he tousled Rainy¡¯s hair. What soft hair, different from his son when he was young. This side of her probably resembled her mother. This scene of their touching family reunion made even the nanny, who was listening in at the side, had to continuously wipe off her tears. After all these years, the Chu family finally had a child to carry on their family line. However, they all neglected Chu Xiang whoat that moment-sat atop the sofa, hugging her doll. ¡°Rainy Gao.¡± The sharp voice made Song Wan¡¯s hands that were about to carry her granddaughter freeze in mid-air. ¡°Rainy Gao?¡± Song Wan¡¯s hands trembled. She slowly turned her face around, her voice slightly hoarse. ¡°Xiang Xiang, what did you just say?¡± Chu Xiang stood up and stopped in front of Chu Jiang who was carrying Rainy. Then, she firmly lifted her small face ¡°Rainy Gao, why are you in my house; and why are you asking my grandpa to carry you?¡± Chu Jiang tightened his arms around his granddaughter, his expression darkening. ¡°Xiang Xiang...¡± Song Wan frantically pulled Chu Xiang over. ¡®Rainy Gao¡¯, those two words, made her extremely ashamed. DV ¡°Xiang Xiang, who did you say was Rainy Gao?¡± Chu Xiang reached out her fingers and pointed to Rainy who was in Chu Jiang¡¯s embrace. ¡°Granny. She is Rainy Gao.¡± Bang! Song Wan¡¯s mind seemingly exploded into bits. Rainy Gao, yes... Rainy Gao. RainyRainy was Rainy Gao, and Rainy Gao was Rainy. How could there be such a coincidence in this world? What was even more coincidental was that she was the one who made everything happen. Their Chu family¡¯s only child. She could not believe that she had stolen her first ce and given it to Chu Xiang. She even made her stand outside in the cold breeze for so long. Song Wan¡¯s face paled. She felt both baffled and unbelievably ashamed. Whereas, Chu Xiang¡¯s little heart was currently filled with jealousy. Her originally considerably cute face was currently twisted in jealousy. Grandpa had never carried her for so long before. Why was Grandpa carrying Rainy Gao and not her? Rainy Gao already had her own daddy and mommy. Why did she still have toe and steal her grandpa and granny away? ¡°Xiao Jiang, bring Xiang Xiang back to her room.¡± Said Chu Jiang to the nanny who was in a daze. It was only then that the nanny responded. She hastily carried Chu Xiang back into her room. Chu Xiang was in the end still a child. The moment her two legs left the ground she started wailing for her grandmother. However, at that moment, believably... no one had the capacity to care about her. ¡°Let the past be in the past.¡± He consoled his wife andfortingly patted her shoulders. ¡°Problems? We can talk about themter. We have guests in our house now.¡± It was only then that Song Wan regained her senses. She awkwardly tidied her clothes. Just then, she realized that she had forgotten about Gao Yi and Xia Ruoxin that were side-lined the entire time. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯m sorry. Uncle and Aunty really got a little too emotional, that¡¯s why we forgot about both of you.¡± She hastily approached Xia Ruoxin. As for Rainy, she was not worried about her at all. Chu Jiang loved this granddaughter even more than her. Just look, they¡¯re having so much fun together. Normally, he always looked unbelievablyposed; but now that he was with his granddaughter, he was like apletely different person. He looked a lot younger than before. What was more-at such an old age, he was still making funny faces just to amuse his granddaughter. Although it was not that amusing, at least he was putting in the effort to make them. ¡°Sorry, you are...¡± Song Wan looked confusingly at Gao Yi. Regarding his identity, she could pretty much guess who he was. After all these years, her son had already remarried for four years. Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t have been alone for all those years, too. Actually, it was better this way. Otherwise, they would¡¯ve felt even sorrier towards her during those four years. ¡°Mrs. Chu, nice to meet you, I¡¯m Gao Yi.¡± Gao Yi generously introduced himself. There was no excessive sense of caution or reservation. His hand naturally held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s, never letting go since the beginning. Certainly nobody in the room¡ªthe nanny included¡ªthought that he and Xia Ruoxin were just friends. Gao Yi and Rainy Gao¡¯s rtionship... Was there any need to guess? ¡°So this is Mr. Gao.¡± Song Wan forced a smile on her face. Perhaps she felt more worried and ashamed, all because of those two words ¡®Rainy Gao¡¯. This man¡¯s eyes had always seemed rather limpid. However, the ¡®Gao¡¯ surname made his gaze feel like needles, stabbing into Song Wan¡¯s heart and making her feel uneasy. Her granddaughter had another surname, but she had no right to say anything. While other people were trying their best to protect her granddaughter-as her grandmother, she stabbed her in the back instead. She did so while thinking she was hurting a stranger; however, in the end, she was actually hurting herself. Rainy¡¯s trust towards this man and this man¡¯s love towards Rainy-it was easy to tell. He must be treating Rainy very well. If so, that¡¯s good. Yes, that was enough. As long as their granddaughter wasn¡¯t suffering... as long as their poor child wasn¡¯t having a hard time. Just because their son didn¡¯t cherish her, it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that she couldn¡¯t be cherished by other people. ¡°Rainy is very well-behaved,¡± Song Wan proudly said. She looked over at the child ying with Chu Jiang; she really was well-behaved. She didn¡¯t scream or whine. She simply sat there quietly, that old doll never leaving her embrace. ¡°Yes, since she was young, she had always been very obedient. When she was born, she was also like that. She would only open her eyes to look at people. It was rare to see her cry.¡± Xia Ruoxin felt that she understood the word ¡®well-behaved¡¯ more than anybody. She casually spoke about Rainy¡¯s past. Everybody told her that her daughter was very well-behaved, and it was exactly because she was so well-behaved that they could be alive today¡ªboth Rainy and herself. She would care for her mother, and she would help her mother with many things. It was a mystery where she learned how to do all those things. Sometimes, she was so well-behaved that it made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart ache. ¡°Really?¡± Hearing the stories about her granddaughter, Song Wan¡¯s eyes shimmered. ¡°Then do you have any pictures of her when she was young? Can you show me?¡± She really wanted to know what her granddaughter looked like when she was a baby. She must have looked extremely adorable back then. Xia Ruoxin shook her head. ¡°Sorry, Rainy doesn¡¯t have any photos.¡± The only records of Rainy¡¯s childhood were in her notebook. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s alright.¡± Song Wan was a little disappointed. However, it was still not toote. She could just start recording every milestone of her granddaughter¡¯s growth from then on. Chapter 523 - Call Daddy

Chapter 523 Call Daddy

She picked up a doll from one side. It was an extremely beautiful doll with blonde hair. Aspared to the old doll in Rainy¡¯s arms, it was a billion times more attractive. She stood up and then squatted beside Rainy, cing the doll in her arms. ¡°Rainy, your doll is old. Let Granny give you a new one, okay? Look at how pretty this is, right?¡± Her hand holding the doll had started to turn sore. However, Rainy simply continued hugging the old doll in her arms. She only blinked her eyes, refusing to take the blonde doll in Song Wan¡¯s hand. She didn¡¯t speak, and she didn¡¯t take the doll. ¡°That¡¯s okay. Maybe she doesn¡¯t like it.¡± Chu Jiang let Rainy sit on hisp. He reached out and pushed the doll away. If the child didn¡¯t like it, then forget it. There was no need to force it on her. ¡°Actually, did you not realize? Although her doll is a little old, it still looks beautiful, right?¡± He patted his granddaughter¡¯s cheeks, smiling lovingly at her. ¡°As long as she likes it, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s old or not.¡± Song Wan had no choice but to retract her hand and let out a helpless smile. Forget it, what he said was true. As long as she liked it, it was fine. Of course, they would never force anything on her. ¡°Mrs. Chu, there¡¯s nothing strange about that.¡± Gao Yi smiled as he exined. It could be considered as him giving Song Wan a way out of this situation. It was already awkward enough for her. He pointed to the doll in Rainy¡¯s arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that Rainy doesn¡¯t have any dolls. She has a bunch at home. However, she only loves that doll in her arms, maybe because she subconsciously treats that doll as herself. Ruoxin bought that doll for her; it¡¯s her treasure. If she couldn¡¯t see the doll, she¡¯d cry.¡± ¡°Oh. So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Song Wan nodded her head. She had no choice but to ce the doll back on the ground, whereas the child in Chu Jiang¡¯s embrace started ying with her old doll again. She seemed like she was having the time of her life, ying with the doll ¨C sometimes even forgetting about the adults around her. It seemed like she really liked the doll. Rainy tightly gripped the doll and refused to let go. She never looked twice at any other doll. However, when her eyesnded on one of the dolls on the floor, it sparkled. ¡°You like this?¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s observation skills were truly decent. Especially when all his focus was on his granddaughter¡¯s expressions. This child, from the moment she entered until now, had never paid any attention to the toys in the house. However, only this doll that fell onto the floor seemed a little special. This doll was the one that just flew in from another country. He picked up the doll from the floor and ced it in front of Rainy. It was then that he realized that this doll and the one in Rainy¡¯s arms were a set. It was just that one had blonde hair, and the other had ck hair. It was, at that moment, where he finally realized why his son had to import the doll all the way from another country. It turned out to be because Rainy also had one. Although he had little time with his granddaughter, he realized that this granddaughter of hisdespite resembling her mother in several aspects¡ªhad the same character as the people of the Chu family. Once people of the Chu family decided on something, they never changed their decisions easily. It seemed that the determinant factor of the Chu family was passed down to this child. Rainy clutched the doll tightly in her arms. However, her eyes had never left the doll that Chu Jiang had picked up. That doll and her doll looked so much alike. ¡°Rainy, you like this?¡± Upon seeing his granddaughter¡¯sck of response, Chu Jiang asked again. Rainy lightly nodded her head. ¡°Yes, I like it.¡± Chu Jiang finally smiled and let out a relieved sigh. Thankfully, there was something in this house that she liked. ¡°Then let grandpa give this to you as a gift, okay?¡± He ced the doll in front of Rainy. Next time, Rainy would have two dolls to y with. ¡°One doll and one Rainy, how lonely must that be. If you had one more doll, then Rainy would have two dolls to sleep with, right?¡± Rainy softly pressed her lips together. She reached out her hands to take the doll. However, just as she was about to touch the doll, she hastily retracted her hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it?¡± Chu Jiang ced the doll in front of her again. He could feel it. This child liked the doll; she really liked the doll. Why didn¡¯t she take it in the end? ¡°I like it,¡± Rainy repeated. ¡°But this doll is Xiao Jiejie¡¯s; Rainy doesn¡¯t want it.¡± She lowered her head and hugged her own doll. Rainy already had a doll; she didn¡¯t need another one. Other people¡¯s things were not hers; other people¡¯s dolls were also not hers. She already had a doll; it would be fine if she hugged her doll to sleep. If she got a new doll, her old doll would get upset. The doll in Chu Jiang¡¯s hands remained smiling. Herrge eyes could roll around, and her long eyshes made her seem like the child in his arms. However, the doll suddenly felt extremely hot in his hands. He quickly dumped the doll onto a sofa at the side. The unblinking eyes of the doll coincidentally faced in Song Wan¡¯s direction, seemingly condemning her or something. This made Song Wan, who was about to speak, swallow her words back into her throat. Just when she regained her senses and was about to exin the situation, the front door opened. At that moment, the man who walked in from outside had an alluring charm. His breathing was heavy, and even his forehead had drops of perspiration. It seemed like he was in a big rush and probably ran all the way home. It was only at that moment that Song Wan regained her senses. Xia Ruoxin was still standing at the entrance. They were so focused on Rainy that they forgot to wee their guests. This made her feel very embarrassed. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers tightened around his hands, whereas Gao Yi simply shook his head at her, telling her not to worry. Chu Lui stood at the door, and the moment he saw Rainy in Chu Jiang¡¯s embrace, he felt his tears prickle in his eyes. His chest rose as he took a deep breath; that was his daughter. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to meet his daughter. It was just that he needed time; he needed a good reason, a reason so good that Xia Ruoxin wouldn¡¯t hate him. A reason that could keep Rainy from despising him. He simply never thought that the chance he was waiting for woulde so suddenly. He beat several red lights on his journey just to make it home. His chest endlessly rose and fell as he stared at the child in his father¡¯s arms, not daring to blink. His daughter sure was adorable. ¡°Come, Rainy, that¡¯s your daddy. Call Daddy.¡± Song Wan carried Rainy out of Chu Jiang¡¯s embrace. Chu Jiang stared foolishly at his empty chest, feeling an extreme sense of disappointment and defeat. He hadn¡¯t hugged his granddaughter long enough. Chapter 524 - He is Not Daddy Chapter 524 He is Not Daddy He hadn¡¯t hugged his granddaughter long enough. Although he did still have the chance to hug her in the future. He was going to hug his granddaughter every day from then on, just to let everybody know that he¡ªChu Jiang-had such an adorable granddaughter. Song Wan¡¯s mention of the word ¡®Daddy¡¯ made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face darken, and her lips pressed together in displeasure. This didn¡¯t seem like an appropriate word to use on Chu Lui. Gao Yi simply raised his eyebrows. If Chu Lui was Rainy¡¯s daddy, then where did they ce him ¡ªthe Gao Yi daddy that Rainy called out to? Rainy opened her discerning pair of eyes. Her apple-like face grew excessively silent. She stopped smiling and simply hugged her doll in her arms. Song Wan thought that the child was simply afraid; however, she had even begun to feel a little estranged as well. It was only then that she ced Rainy on the floor. Then, she squatted next to her and pointed towards Chu Lui who stood by the door. ¡°Rainy, go call Daddy, okay? That¡¯s Rainy¡¯s daddy.¡± She gently coaxed the child. A strong sense of anticipation shed across Chu Lui¡¯s emotional eyes. He really wanted to hear her call him ¡®daddy¡¯, the first time his daughter was going to call him ¡®daddy¡¯. After a long time, Rainy turned back to look at Song Wan. Her child-like voice sounded clear as day. ¡°He¡¯s not my daddy. Rainy hates him.¡± Although her voice was small, her words shocked everybody in the house. Chu Lui¡¯s face immediately paled. His daughter despised him. She said that she hated him. He instantly took a step back, leaning his body against the door. His chest vigorously rose and fell as if he was trying his best to suppress something. ¡°Rainy, how could you hate him? He¡¯s your father!¡± Song Wan paused for a moment. She did not expect to say such harsh words to a child. Furthermore, when she saw Ah Lui, shepletely changed. She was no longer like a three-year-old child. Rainy moved her small legs and walked towards Gao Yi¡¯s side. She reached out her two small hands. ¡°Daddy, carry.¡± Her voice was extremely pleasant to hear; however, it made the entire Chu family feel bitterly disappointed. She was calling another man daddy while hating on her actual father. Gao Yi picked up Rainy, aplex look in his eyes. This child seemingly knew more than he thought she did. ¡°Rainy is still a child. You cannot hate people like this; do you understand?¡± His hand gently caressed Rainy¡¯s face. He was a little happy to see Rainy like this. However, she was still such a young child and had yet to understand the grievances amongst adults. She shouldn¡¯t hate another person so easily. ¡°He is a bad man.¡± Rainy buried her face into Gao Yi¡¯s shoulder, gentlybing the hair on her doll as she spoke. ¡°He bullied Mommy with some bad people, bullied Rainy, and even made Rainy hurt. He left Rainy to die. He¡¯s bad. He¡¯s not Rainy¡¯s daddy.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s hands that were on Rainy¡¯s face froze for a moment. Then, he hugged Rainy¡¯s small body into his embrace. She remembered all those things; she actually remembered them. He gripped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands tightly only to see her eyes red with tears. ¡°Rainy...¡± Xia Ruoxin called her daughter¡¯s name. Rainy lifted her head from Gao Yi¡¯s arms before falling into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s embrace. The child¡¯s clear voice, although tender, was filled with resolution. ¡°Rainy has Mommy and Daddy. I don¡¯t want to have another daddy. When Rainy grows up, I will protect Mommy.¡± As she spoke, she looked warily at Chu Lui. The moment she saw Chu Jiang and Song Wan, her long eyshes fluttered for a moment before she buried her face into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s embrace. She was fine as long as she had Mommy. That Grandpa and Granny treated her very well, and she really liked them. However, she didn¡¯t need to have grandparents; all she needed was Mommy. All along, it was just her and Mommy living together. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t need anybody else. Chu Lui¡¯s hands suddenly started to feel cold ¡ªcold to an extent where there was no longer any warmth to it. Song Wan looked at Rainy who was in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms, not knowing what to say to her. Did the feud amongst adults end up hurting the child as well? They were just getting what they had deserved. Was there even anybody for them to me? ¡°Mommy, Rainy wants to go home.¡± Rainy clutched Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck and buried her face into her mother¡¯s chest. She didn¡¯t like that daddy; that¡¯s why she wanted to go home. She didn¡¯t want to see him because Mommy would cry whenever she sees him, which made her cry as well. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter and smiled apologetically at Song Wan. ¡°Sorry, Aunty Chu, we¡¯ll be heading home now.¡± She tightened her arms around her daughter, nodded her head at Song Wan and Chu Jiang, and then took her leave. The moment they crossed paths with Chu Lui at the door, their steps slowed for only a moment; and Chu Lui didn¡¯t call out to them. He simply watched them walk off as his dark eyes filled with loneliness. The hands at the sides of his body clenched into fists. Xia Ruoxin, no, no. He wasn¡¯t going to let her leave. She and his daughter... they were both his. He identally let them go once, but now, weren¡¯t the heavens giving him a second chance? He turned back to look at their distancing figures, and the darkness in his ck pupils thickened. ¡°Ah Lui, what is going on? Why would Rainy say those things?¡± Song Wan tugged at her son¡¯s hand. Clearly, that child was so well-behaved before; and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to believe that Xia Ruoxin would teach her child all that. What did she mean ¡®left her to die? ¡°Mom, do you remember a few months ago, there was that girl that had leukemia? Do you still remember how I chose to not save her because of Li Manni¡¯s child?¡± Chu Lui slightly curled his lips. ¡°Do you still remember how you persuaded me?¡± ¡°How can you value other people¡¯s children more than your own?¡± Yes, they did exactly that. It was just that, in the end, they realized that that child wasn¡¯t even theirs. No, that child didn¡¯t even exist. ¡°Are you telling me that that child is Rainy?¡± Song Wan stepped back in disbelief. She could not believe it; she refused to believe it. That child back then was Rainy? How could that be possible? If it really was, then how could they have chosen not to save their granddaughter, leaving her three-year-old young life to die while she had that kind of disease? ¡°Yes, Mom. Rainy was that child.¡± Chu Luiughed bitterly. If he had saved Rainy back then-right now, Gao Yi probably wouldn¡¯t even have existed in his life. There probably wouldn¡¯t have been such a sad moment in his life as well. Chapter 525 - He Wanted a Daughter

Chapter 525 He Wanted a Daughter

If he really did save her, then their rtionship would have been a lot simpler. His daughter also wouldn¡¯t be hating him so much. He certainly wasn¡¯t a good father-he didn¡¯t even have any right to be her father. He wasn¡¯t even willing to save her life. She deserved to hate him; he was a bad guy. He was, as the child had said, a bad guy. Song Wan ced her hand on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulder and gripped tightly. ¡°Ah Lui, don¡¯t be like that. We didn¡¯t know.¡± It was just that their ignorance brought about arge pricesorge that none of them could calcte its size. So close, their granddaughter was so close to death-so, so close to death. ¡°Then Rainy, is she alright now?¡± Song Wan frantically asked. ¡°Has she recovered?¡± Chu Lui softly replied with a ¡®yes¡¯. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she has already recovered. She had two suitable bone marrow donors. One was me, and the other was that person just now, Gao Yi.¡± No matter what, they still had to thank Gao Yi. If he hadn¡¯t appeared then, Rainy would have been dead by now. Because on the day that Chu Lui left, the child had almost lost her life. Every time he thought about it, he felt his heart tremor. Chu Jiang reached over, taking a hold of his wife¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ah Lui, what are you nning to do? You should know, our Chu family only has one Rainy; and I would only ever have this one granddaughter. Although we still have Chu Xiang, she¡¯s not considered part of our bloodline. We will never let Rainy leave us. Regarding this, I will not back down.¡± His hard-earned granddaughter, his one and only granddaughter. No matter what happened, he wasn¡¯t going to give her up. He knew that it was very selfish of them to be like that; however, they had no choice. A child of the Chu family could only be the Chu family¡¯s. Especially when Rainy was so adorable. He already wanted to hug her again. Chu Lui¡¯s closed eyes only opened after a long time. Within those ck pupils was a sudden rise of brilliance that stung the eyes of others. ¡°Dad, I know what to do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that... Wasn¡¯t that being too cruel to Xia Ruoxin?¡± Although the father and son didn¡¯t further discuss the issue, Song Wan already somewhat understood. As an old couple that had lived together for all their life ¨C if she couldn¡¯t even figure this much out, how were they expected to live together? Despite this, she still didn¡¯t have the heart to do it. They already owed Xia Ruoxin too much. Were they really still going to snatch away her daughter? She could tell that Ruo Xin really cherished that child. Then again, wasn¡¯t their Chu family more pitiful? They only had one child-Rainy. If they snatched Rainy away from her, would Xia Ruoxin still be able to continue living? She was a mother, too. As a mother, how could she bear to be apart from her child? However, if they chose to be merciful, their Chu family would have no grandchild. That¡¯s why that child... even if she didn¡¯t have the heart to, Song Wan still needed her to be part of the Chu family. She felt extremely guilty and ashamed for having such thoughts. She didn¡¯t want to do this¡ªshe really didn¡¯t; however, if she didn¡¯t do so, then she wouldn¡¯t ever have a granddaughter. ¡°Leave everything to Ah Lui. We just need to wait.¡± Chu Jiang heaved a heavy sigh. Perhaps, this was a somewhat cruel way of doing things. However, they really couldn¡¯t lose their one and only granddaughter. He reached out his hand to pat Song Wan¡¯s shoulders, meaning to say: ¡®Don¡¯t think too much, and don¡¯t say anything more. Regarding certain things, their son would handle it well on his own. As for them, all they could do was wait. They had waited for so many years already, what more harm could waiting for another day do?¡¯ Chu Lui ced both his hands into his pockets and straightened his body. Perhaps not too long ago, he had wanted to give up. But now, he had a daughter. He could not bear to be apart from his only daughter. Neither was he resigned to be. For the little bride that he had once decided on-if there was a need, he was willing to go back to being the Chu Lui that he was four years ago, unscrupulous and extremely cruel. Four years ago, it was out of hatred. Four yearster, it was out of love instead. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at Xiang Xiang.¡± Song Wan walked up the stairs. However, even her previous light-hearted steps had started to be heavy. The moment she opened the door, she noticed Chu Xiang sitting on the floor crying. The nanny continuouslyforted her, and yet she continued to cry. She sobbed until she was breathless, and her throat had be hoarse. ¡°Why is our Xiang Xiang crying?¡± Song Wan deliberately forced a smile because right then, she really couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile. Yet, facing an innocent and naive child, she really didn¡¯t know how to act anymore. The nanny¡¯s heart really ached for Chu Xiang, this child. It was just that between a blood-rted child and an adoptive child, there was a huge difference. If there was anything to me, it would be Chu Xiang¡¯s unlucky life where she wasn¡¯t born as the Chu family¡¯s child. Now that the Chu family¡¯s little princess had returned, it was easy to guess that this child¡¯s position in the house was a little threatened. However, it seemed like the missus of the house had no ns of sending her away. Song Wan was coaxing Chu Xiang all along; however, for some reason, her thoughts were with her real granddaughter the entire time. She thought about the things that she had done before. She felt really guilty and even a little too ashamed to meet the child again. ¡°Gao Yi, when are we leaving?¡± Ever since the Chu family found out about Rainy¡¯s identity, Xia Ruoxin had been feeling extremely uneasy She was always afraid that Chu Lui was going to do something to them again. What was she going to do when that happened? What was going to happen to Rainy then? ¡°All the formalities have been processed. However, there was an issue with Rainy¡¯s ount so we¡¯ll have to resolve that problem first.¡± Gao Yi straightened Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hair and then stared seriously into her eyes. ¡°Ruoxin, listen to me.¡± ¡°Okay...¡± Xia Ruoxin finally retrieved her drifting mind. ¡°From now on, we might have to fight a tough battle. ¡°Let¡¯s fight on.¡± He smiled at Xia Ruoxin, seemingly not feeling any stress. None from the Chu family and none from himself. Xia Ruoxin understood what he meant. She gripped his hands and ced them against her face. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Let Rainy go to school.¡± Gao Yi turned around to see Rainy sitting on the floor, quietly hugging her doll. She wasn¡¯t very talkative anymore, aspared to the days before. It seemed like Rainy had reverted to her old personality: shy, timid, and excessively reserved. The child neededpany from people of her age. Last time, it was because they were afraid of the Chu family. After all, while Song Wan was siding with Chu Xiang, she did indeed do some rather nasty things to Rainy. That made them have no choice but to hide their child away. However, now that everything was out in the open, there was no need for them to hide away anymore. Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes; she exhaustedly rested her head on Gao Yi¡¯s shoulder. The light shining in from outsidended on her shoulders, resembling awork of cablesimpossible to unravel and unceasingly torturous. Chapter 526 - The Chu Family’s Child is Naturally Different Chapter 526 The Chu Family¡¯s Child is Naturally Different Just like that, peaceful days passed. Whenever there was a chance, the Chu husband and wife would head to the nursery to see Rainy. Xia Ruoxin sending Rainy back to school made things a lot more convenient for them. Chu Lui still hadn¡¯t taken any action. However, nobody knew that¡ªactually-certain things were already being carried out by him. In the past, it was always Song Wan going to the nursery alone, but now, Chu Jiang was going with her. Song Wan could be considered the nursery¡¯s frequent visitor. However, Chu Jiang¡¯s arrival ¡ªthat really shocked the director. This retired CEO of the Chu Enterprise was, back in those years, an extremely cruel lord who destroyedpetitors in the market, without a second thought. However, now that he had aged, he did indeed lose that foul and foreboding air that he used to have. He looked a lot more amiable. Despite this, what the director cared about was his identity and his malicious nature that had diminished but still remained. Just like Chu Lui, he was a lord they couldn¡¯t afford to offend. If they wanted toe, then they should juste. Anyway, they recently donated anotherrge sum of money to the nursery, allowing the facilities in the nursery to undergo renovation again. The only thing that made the director surprised was that they had started giving Rainy Gao special treatment instead of Chu Xiang. Wasn¡¯t the Chu family¡¯s child Chu Xiang? Just a while ago, they even... Just then, Chu Jiang¡¯s gazended on the director. The slight, cold cautionary undertones made the director neither dare to continue his mindless guesses nor open his mouth to ask about it. Not even if he was more courageous. ¡°Granny...¡± The moment Chu Xiang saw Song Wan, she hastily ran out of the school, reaching out her two hands to ask Song Wan to carry her. However, Song Wan¡¯s gaze remained on the nursery, seemingly looking for something. ¡°Xiang Xiang, where¡¯s Rainy?¡± In that instant, Chu Xiang nursed a grievance. She turned her small head around, and after a while, started biting her small lips. ¡°Granny, Rainy Gao is in the ssroom.¡± Chu Jiang walked right into the school, and when he walked out, there was a child in his embrace. If it wasn¡¯t Rainy, who else could it be? ¡°Are you thirsty?¡± Chu Jiang took out a bottle of water from his pocket. The bottle even came with a straw just so Rainy could drink from it. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Rainy received the bottle and started drinking from it. She remembered that this was her water bottle. It was this grandpa who brought her to buy it. It even had her favorite pink little piggy on it. ¡°Good girl.¡± Chu Jiang carried his granddaughter to the side, and in the next moment, he was taking out sweets and putting them into his granddaughter¡¯s pocket as if he was performing a conjuring trick. Chu Xiang¡¯s eyes were red with jealousy. Ever since the day Rainy Gao started calling her grandpa ¡®Grandpa¡¯ and her granny ¡®Granny¡¯, Granny stopped being as loving as she used to be; and Grandpa, who was always cold to her, stopped carrying her and started carrying this Rainy Gao instead. ¡°What do you think is going on?¡± A teacher carefully asked Teacher Xiao Meng. ¡°Why do weird things always happen in your ss? It¡¯s not a big deal for these grandparents to apany their child to school, but why would they treat another child so well?¡± ¡°I also don¡¯t know why.¡± Teacher Xiao Meng was also confused. Nobody told her anything; how was she supposed to know? However, she was certain that there had to be a lot of juicy gossip behind this situation. It was just that she couldn¡¯t ask about it now. Of course, she also didn¡¯t have the guts to ask about it. Who were they? They were Chu Lui¡¯s parents, only people who didn¡¯t want to live would dare to provoke them. Right after Xia Ruoxin sent her daughter into the nursery, she saw Chu Jiang and Song Wan heading towards her. The two of them wore simple clothing. They looked very casual, just like any normal middle-aged married couple. Both of their faces didn¡¯t look that old. In fact, at that moment, they actually looked a little younger-somewhat as if they had returned to their original state,ying themselves bare without any adornment. ¡°Ruoxin.¡± Song Wan walked over, smiling at Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Are you heading to work?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin nced at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should get going.¡± ¡°Wait, Ruoxin.¡± Song Wan couldn¡¯t help herself and called out to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Aunty Song, is something wrong?¡± Xia Ruoxin stopped in her tracks. She didn¡¯t know what Song Wan had to say to her that made it so difficult for her to speak up. ¡°Ruoxin, I have an unreasonable request.¡± Song Wan thought a lot about this; however, when the words left her mouth, it still felt extremely hard to say. Xia Ruoxin pressed her lips together, her expression bing deste. It was because of Rainy, right? ¡°Ruoxin, can we bring Rainy home for one day? I promise it¡¯ll only be a day.¡± Song Wan warily said. From the sidelines, Chu Jiang looked like he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t bring himself to interrupt. Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she simply took a look at her watch and then turned around to leave. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Chu Jiang gripped Song Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°Aspared to what she had gone through, this is nothing. We shouldn¡¯t me her. Things aren¡¯t easy for her. She gave us a granddaughter despite how we used to treat her. As of now, allowing us to meet our granddaughter frequently like this instead of hiding her like before, she¡¯s already being very nice to us.¡± ¡°I know that.¡± Song Wan gripped her husband¡¯s hand back. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go into the nursery.¡± The two of them had apanied each other up until their twilight years, and yet recently, they were getting along even slightly better than before. They had never felt that there was anything wrong with theming to the nursery. On the contrary, they actually thought that it was the most correct thing that they had done so far. It was just that Song Wan always felt like her granddaughter didn¡¯t like her but liked Chu Jiang more instead. She just couldn¡¯t understand. She was way gentler and friendlier than Chu Jiang so why didn¡¯t Rainy like her? ¡°You did this to yourself.¡± With this one sentence from Chu Jiang, Song Wan didn¡¯t dare to continue questioning Rainy¡¯s behavior anymore. ¡°But Rainy is still a child.¡± Song Wan couldn¡¯t help but softlyin. One couldn¡¯t me her forining; with her granddaughter treating her coldly, she was really on the verge of a mental breakdown. ¡°Child?¡± Chu Jiang couldn¡¯t resist hisughter. ¡°When Ah Lui was three years old, he was already able to remember many things. Rainy¡¯s character resembles Ah Lui¡¯s. She¡¯s very smart. She knows very well in her heart how you have treated her. Don¡¯t look down on her just because she¡¯s a child.¡± ¡°But Xiang Xiang¡¯s not like that.¡± Song Wan didn¡¯t feel like Chu Xiang could remember a lot of things. Chu Xiang was already five, but the only things she knew how to do were just how to eat and drink. She didn¡¯t have much of her own thoughts. ¡°That¡¯s because she isn¡¯t the Chu family¡¯s child.¡± Chu Jiang loved his granddaughter the most, and he was extremely clear that Rainy was very smart; whereas Chu Xiang was in ordinary. Their Chu family genes were just superior; what could someone do about it? Sigh. Song Wan let out a sigh. Then, she touched the handful of snacks in her pocket. She needed to keep up her fighting spirit. The earlier she received recognition from her granddaughter, the earlier Rainy was going to forget about the silly things that she did. They had just arrived when Xiao Pangzi started running towards them. However, he was so hasty that he ended up falling with a loud ¡®bang¡¯. ¡°Aiya, how did you fall down?¡± Song Wan quickly walked over to help Xiao Pangzi up. Thankfully, the floor of the nursery was covered with a thick floor mat, and the child was wearing rather thick clothes. Otherwise, he could have gotten a nosebleed and a swollen face from the fall. Chapter 527 - She didn’t Need Things from the Chu Family Chapter 527 She didn¡¯t Need Things from the Chu Family Yes, on top of that, Xiao Pangzi¡¯s skin was a lot thicker. That¡¯s why he was alright despite the fall. ¡°Thank you, Granny.¡± Xiao Pangzi had a sweet mouth, and Song Wan was rather happy with him calling her ¡®Granny¡¯. She took out a few sweets from her pocket and stuffed them into his Xiao Pangzi¡¯s hands. ¡°You¡¯re such a good kid. You almost disfigured your face from the fall, and yet I didn¡¯t see you cry at all.¡± Chu Jiang, ¡°...¡± Was that apliment or an insult? ¡°Thanks, Granny.¡± After getting a handful of sweets, Xiao Pangzi ran like the wind back into the ssroom. ¡°Eh? Rainy Gao, why are you here?¡± Upon seeing Rainy, Xiao Pangzi beamed from ear to ear. ¡°Look at this, that granny over there is really nice. She gave me sweets.¡± As he spoke, he took out all the sweets he got and put them in Rainy¡¯s small palm. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll give them all to you.¡± Rainy lowered her head and opened her small hand. In the palm of her hand were several pretty-looking candies. ¡°Who let you take my granny¡¯s sweets?¡± Chu Xiang, who was listening in, walked over and forcefully snatched the sweets from her hand. However, how could a child¡¯s hand be able to withstand such force? The sweets fell onto the floor, and a scratch was left on Rainy¡¯s small hand. Rainy ttened her lips. ¡°Mommy, Rainy hurts.¡± As long as she was in pain, she would look for her mother because once Mommy blew on her wound it¡¯d stop hurting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Teacher Xiao Meng ran over. The moment she saw the scratch marks on Rainy¡¯s hands she was so shocked that she was at a loss for words. How did this happen-oh, my God. She frantically went to look for the medicine kit and was just about to disinfect the wound... When arge hand reached over and hastily pulled Rainy into an embrace. ¡°My lovely child, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The moment Rainy saw that the person was her grandfather who treated her really well, she reached out her small hands. When Chu Jiang saw the wound, his entire face turned ck. Who hurt his granddaughter like this? Did they not have any upbringing? In the end, Xiao Pangzi pointed to Chu Xiang who stood at the side. ¡°Grandpa, it was Chu Xiang who scratched Rainy¡¯s hand.¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s old face was boiling with anger, and Song Wan had a sudden urge to send Chu Xiang back to the foster home. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Chu Jiang carefully applied the medication onto Rainy¡¯s small hands. Rainy retracted her hands slightly but didn¡¯t cry. Chu Jiang caressed Rainy¡¯s soft hair. ¡°You really remind me of your father when he was young. Back then, he was just as big as you. Even when he fell down or when he was in pain, he never cried.¡± ¡°Daddy is a doctor. That¡¯s why it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± Rainy retracted her small hand. In her memories, she only hurt when she went to the hospital. However, after that, she didn¡¯t hurt anymore. Chu Jiang heaved a heavy sigh. He didn¡¯t know how to make this child understand that her actual father was Chu Lui. However, at the same time, his son had no right to be her father and no right to have her call him ¡®daddy¡¯. Although Chu Lui wasn¡¯t fully to me-after all, everything was part of that woman, Li Manni¡¯s foul n. It still didn¡¯t change the fact that he had given up the chance to save this child... this child who was actually his daughter. Who would have thought¡ªwho would have thought that everything was all because of Li Manni? As he thought about this, the hatred in him made him bite down so hard that his teeth had started to hurt. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Rainy reached out her hand to grip Chu Jiang¡¯s finger. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong, darling?¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s heart ached for his granddaughter¡¯s small hands. It was only in front of this child that he was not the almighty Chu Jiang that he was in the market. Instead, he was simply a grandfather, embracing his one and only granddaughter in his arms. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t tell Mommy that it was Xiao Jiejie...¡± Rainy clenched her fists. ¡°Rainy isn¡¯t hurting anymore. If Mommy finds out, she won¡¯t let Rainye to school anymore.¡± Upon hearing her words, Chu Jiang¡¯s entire face flushed. What have their Chu family done to this child? In the afternoon, Rainy sat in her grandfather¡¯s embrace, waiting for her mother toe pick her up while Song Wan held Chu Xiang¡¯s hand. One moment, Chu Xiangined that she was hungry; and in the next, sheined that she was feeling unwell, followed by other simr excuses. In short, she wasn¡¯t willing to wait there any longer. ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring her home?¡± Chu Jiang took a nce at the temperamental Chu Xiang and said to Song Wan. However, Song Wan wasn¡¯t willing to part with her granddaughter. ¡°Go back. Don¡¯t let her whine anymore; my head¡¯s starting to hurt.¡± Chu Jiang really couldn¡¯t take any more of Chu Xiang¡¯s high-pitched screaming. In the past, he simply felt like that child was finicky and wily; but now, he really disliked her. How was this simply being wily? She was practically a maniptive schemer. In the end, Song Wan had no choice but to drag Chu Xiang into a car and head home, whereas Chu Jiang remained sitting on the steps, waiting for Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arrival. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy suddenly called out and ran forward. She was so fast that even Chu Jiang had yet to realize that the child¡¯s mother had arrived. Xia Ruoxin tidied her daughter¡¯s messy hair. ¡°Were you good today?¡± ¡°Yes, very good.¡± Rainy hid her injured hand behind her back and then pointed behind her with the other hand. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s Grandpa.¡± By then, Chu Jiang had already stood up and headed towards them. Rainy had seemingly never thought about wanting to go home with this grandpa. ¡°Thank you,¡± Xia Ruoxin thanked Chu Jiang. As for where Song Wan had gone, it wasn¡¯t something that she cared about. She was also never going to send Rainy to the Chu family. Letting them meet with her daughter was already her bottom line; anything more than that, and she was going to refuse. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Chu Jiang rubbed Rainy¡¯s small head. ¡°Ruoxin, I should be the one thanking you.¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t understand. Thank her for what? ¡°Thank you for raising Rainy so well. She¡¯s very polite and sensible.¡± Chu Jiang truly felt that his granddaughter had a really good upbringing. She was very educated. If she was brought up in their house¡ªwith Song Wan¡¯s character, there was no knowing how she would¡¯ve turned out. However, sometimes, it also depended on the person. If Rainy really could be brought up in the Chu family¡ªwith the Chu family¡¯s blood running through her, there was no way she would turn out badly. Xia Ruoxin gripped her daughter¡¯s small hand tightly. ¡°She was well-behaved since she was young. I didn¡¯t really do much. Maybe because children from poor families mature faster.¡± Sheughed. She had no deeper meaning to her words, but it made Chu Jiang sad to hear that. He knew that this mother and daughter have had it tough for the past few years, but now, he was really grateful to her for giving birth under such difficult circumstances and raising the child so well. He took out a card from his pocket. ¡°Ruoxin, take this card.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright, Mr. Chu. We don¡¯t need it.¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t reach out to receive his card. ¡°I have a job. I am capable of raising my own daughter.¡± Rainy leaned against her mother¡¯s leg and nodded her head vehemently. ¡°Rainy and Mommy don¡¯t ept other people¡¯s things. Rainy will grow up and buy many dolls for Mommy. I¡¯ll protect Mommy, too.¡± ¡°Baby, you¡¯re such a good kid.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up her daughter and kissed her cheeks. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go home and eat some fish.¡± Chapter 528 - Chu Xiang’s Thoughts

Chapter 528 Chu Xiang¡¯s Thoughts

¡°Say ¡®bye-bye¡¯ to Grandpa.¡± Xia Ruoxin rubbed the top of her daughter¡¯s head as she spoke and prepared to bring Rainy home after this. Rainy obediently followed her mother home and, of course, didn¡¯t forget to wave goodbye to her grandfather. Chu Jiang ced his card back into his pocket, only remembering then that Xia Ruoxin had refused even half of the Chu family¡¯s assets. How could she want anything from him? He clearly understood that actually; she really didn¡¯t want to have any more rtions to the Chu family. If Rainy wasn¡¯t their one and only child and if she hadn¡¯t pitied them, then maybe, Xia Ruoxin would never even have been willing to speak a word to the Chu family. The moment he went back home, Song Wan hastily stood up. ¡°Where¡¯s Rainy?¡± ¡°She went home.¡± Chu Jiang sat on the sofa. Upon seeing Chu Xiang who was currently ying with a doll, Chu Jiang didn¡¯t say a word. However, his facial expression totally darkened. Song Wan felt a little disappointed. She was still hoping that Chu Jiang would manage to bring Rainy back home. However, that was not the case. When would they finally be able to see their granddaughter every day? ¡°Xiang Xiang,e over here.¡± Chu Jiang suddenly shouted Chu Xiang¡¯s name. Chu Xiang paused for a moment before hiding herself beside Song Wan. Song Wan knew what Chu Jiang was about to do. Chu Xiang, this child¡ªshe did indeed like her. However, thinking back on how she scratched Rainy today, she felt a sense of unhappiness in her heart. If in the future Rainy came back to the Chu family, what was going to happen if she and Chu Xiang didn¡¯t get along? ¡°Go to Grandpa.¡± Song Wan stood up, practicing the idea of ¡®out of sight, out of mind¡¯. Chu Xiang warily approached Chu Jiang and stood in front of him, not even daring to lift her head. Chu Jiang coldly sized up the child in front of him. This small act... in the eyes of somebody who had lived arge half of their life, frankly speaking, whether she was five or thirty-five-years-old, wasn¡¯t going to help her escape his wrath. ¡°I don¡¯t care what ideas you have in your head. You just need to remember your ce. Rainy is our Chu family¡¯s child while you are just our Chu family¡¯s adoptive child. Don¡¯t act out of ce, and what¡¯s yours will be yours. We also won¡¯t mistreat you. However, the moment you carry out any of those ideas in your head, I will send you back to the foster home right away.¡± Chu Xiang was always a fearful child. Until the moment Chu Jiang finished speaking, her eyes wear red, and she appeared extremely pitiful. However, the one who put her in such a sorry state didn¡¯t represent the Chu family. The Chu family had gone through several states of turmoil, but it was the same for the Li family. Amidst the raging storm, they had withered and fallen into disrepair. What Mrs. Li was most afraid of were those indecent pictures. A day without those pictures in hand meant a day of unease for her. This was her umpteenth time visiting the nursery. Of course, she didn¡¯t visit the nursery this time just to see these children; it was to meet the Chu Enterprise¡¯s Mr. and Mrs. Chu. Initially, she visited the Chu family practically every day just to beg Chu Lui to forgive their Li family this one time, on the terms that he and Li Manni used to be married for four years. However, every time she visited the house she was given the cold shoulder. After receiving the cold shoulder for so long, she was already very sick of it. That¡¯s why she specially made her way to the nursery. She wanted to beg them on behalf of the Li family. She didn¡¯t even dare to wish for the Li family and the Chu family to stay as inws anymore. She simply hoped that they would stop making things hard for their family and give them a chance to live ¡ª give her son a chance to live. She also wanted to get back the back-up film for those pictures. After all, those things... unless they were in her hands, she would never be able to sleep in peace. If it was only her, then it wouldn¡¯t matter so much. After all, she was already so old. Even if they disgraced her, how disgraced could she even be? Their Li family originally already had no such honor to be stripped of. The only problem was that her Manxuan was still young. Actually, what she didn¡¯t know was that Chu Lui had practically no time to care about their Li family¡¯s Li Manni and Li Manxuan. As for those photos back-up film¡ªthe moment those things were sent out, he had already destroyed them. Of course, he had never thought of ruthlessly exterminating the Li family. He had already aplished his goal and took back what belonged to him from the Li family. Without the Li Enterprise backing the Li family ¡ªwith the Li family¡¯s situation now, they were never going to be able to make aeback. It was just that the thing he had lost, he was never going to be able to retrieve it for the rest of his life. As for the Mrs. Li now, she no longer wore her designer clothes and gold essories. She had long lost her extravagant-spending habits. If it was before, she would walk with her nose in the air, a strong sense of self-entitlement radiating from around her. The Li family managed to squeeze into high society but now that they had returned to nothing, there was nobody to me but themselves. They were simply suffering the consequences of their own actions. She walked into the nursery. Inside was a building that looked just as before, there were still as many children and as many teachers. It was only Mrs. Li who was not as she was before. She used to stand above others. Yet, today she had to shrink her head and cover her face. Wherever she went, she encountered contemptuous looks and received sarcastic remarks. It was not only her daughter who had fallen from heaven to hell. Actually, it was the same even for her. Without Chu Lui as their son-inw, the Li family actually amounted to nothing. Not to mention, the Li family of today had declined so much in wealth and position that they were no more than any ordinary family. ¡°Inws...¡± She could see Mr. and Mrs. Chu of the Chu Enterprise from afar. They were quietly sitting at a side, observing the children who were ying. She didn¡¯t understand what there was to look at. These children were so noisy and misbehaved. ¡°Inws, how coincidental. I didn¡¯t think that you would be here, too,¡± she said as she tried to cotton up to the Chus. At the same time, she nced over at the group of children. Upon seeing Rainy who sat quietly at a side, she felt another bout of hate well up in her. Why was it that child again? ¡°Inws.¡± After a long time, seeing how the owners of the Chu Enterprise were totally ignoring her, she felt a little embarrassed. She could only raise her voice and try again, causing her entire face to flush a bright shade of red. Since when did she have any dignity? That was gone a long time ago. ¡°Mrs. Li, shouldn¡¯t you be changing the way you address us?¡± Song Wan replied a little impatiently. Could she stop making so much noise around her ears? She¡¯s making her unable to focus on watching her adorable little granddaughter. Chu Jiang¡¯s expression became extremely grim. He closed both of his eyes, controlling the urge to throw this woman out. She was so annoying. They already said this a long time ago, they were not inws anymore. His son had already divorced her vile daughter. What more did she want? That kind of daughter-inw, their Chu family could not afford to keep her. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Mrs. Chu, Mr. Chu.¡± Mrs. Li went speechless from Song Wan¡¯sment. She had no choice but to change the way she addressed them, too afraid to express the anger that she felt inside her. Rainy walked with her tiny steps towards them. She lifted her head to look at this grandpa. Every day, this grandpa woulde to apany her, and many children envied her because of this. He treated her really well, too; she was already kind of used to looking for this grandpa from time to time. As for this granny, she seemed to like her very much and that Xiao Jiejie no longer came to bully her. However, she somehow felt that Xiao Jiejie was very pitiful. Actually, she still felt that this granny was Xiao Jiejie¡¯s. If not, she didn¡¯t mind only having a grandfather. Chapter 529 - Blood-Related Granddaughter

Chapter 529 Blood-Rted Granddaughter

¡°Rainy, are you thirsty?¡± Chu Jiang was just like a nanny, taking out a water bottle from behind him almost as if he was performing a conjuring trick. Rainy lightly nodded her head. Actually, the teacher had just let them drink water moments ago. However, she still felt a little thirsty. ¡°Come, drink a bit.¡± Chu Jiang squatted down and ced the bottle next to Rainy¡¯s mouth, carefully feeding her water with a loving smile stered his face. Nobody had ever seen him smile like that before. This man who, for the past ten years, was a legend in the business market: calm, decisive, sharp-tongued, and a carbon copy of the Chu Lui today. Nobody knew that a day woulde where he would be smiling so openly and gently. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± This was prepared specially by Grandpa. There was honey mixed in it. He lightly ruffled his granddaughter¡¯s soft hair. This benign countenance made Mrs. Li¡¯s expression change. What¡¯s wrong with this Chu Jiang? He seemed like apletely different person or something. Rainy obediently nodded her head. Upon seeing Mrs. Li, her small hand tugged at Chu Jiang¡¯s shirt. It was another scary granny. She was afraid. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rainy, Grandpa¡¯s treasure?¡± Chu Jiang hastily picked up his granddaughter, his heart aching for her. He soothingly patted her back. She seemed to be afraid. What was she afraid of? He perplexedly followed his granddaughter¡¯s gaze. The thing scaring his granddaughter was none other than Mrs. Li. It was all her fault for looking so ugly that she made his granddaughter unhappy. ¡°In... No... Mr. Chu... what are you carrying this child for? This child is very disobedient and ugly. She¡¯s a detestable bastard child.¡± Mrs. Li fumbled with her words, without even realizing that the owners of Chu Enterprise were extremely fond of this child. That word ¡®bastard child¡¯ made Chu Jiang and Song Wan¡¯s expression change drastically in a second. She didn¡¯t want to live. How dare she call their Chu family¡¯s child a bastard¡¯s child? How could she say that she was disobedient? How was she disobedient? Even saying that she was ugly. How could their Chu family¡¯s child be ugly? Their granddaughter was the cutest in the entire nursery. ¡°Who are you calling a bastard child?¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s voice became extremely cold. However, he turned back around to gently pat Rainy¡¯s head and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa¡¯s here.¡± The moment he turned back around to face Mrs. Li, his face had changed back into his grim expression, causing Mrs. Li to involuntarily shiver. Up until now, she still didn¡¯t know what she had said to make Chu Enterprise¡¯s Mr. and Mrs. Chu so angry. ¡°I was talking about that child. She¡¯s...¡± She used her fingers to point at Rainy just about to say something, only to see Chu Jiang¡¯s face slowly turning as cold as ice. It was only then that Song Wan recalled: Mrs. Li had bullied Rainy in the nursery before. That¡¯s why Rainy was so afraid of her. Instantaneously, she felt even more hostility towards Mrs. Li. The ¡®good¡¯ daughter that this woman had raised almost caused her granddaughter to die. If it wasn¡¯t for Li Manni who used that child in her stomach to deceive her son to leave, then her son wouldn¡¯t be forced to give up Rainy¡¯s life. If it wasn¡¯t for Gao Yi who appeared in the end, they would have already lost their one and only granddaughter. Now, she still had the audacity to bully Rainy? Was the Chu family¡¯s child somebody she could bully? Rainy was their precious treasure. ¡°Mrs. Li, you better stop insulting our granddaughter. Otherwise, even if our son doesn¡¯t deal with you, we will.¡± Chu Jiang carefully carried the child in his arms, his voice as chilly as an ice bead, each word stabbing at her heart. Rainy shrunk into Chu Jiang¡¯s embrace, her eyes stealing nces at Mrs. Li from time to time. There was a little expression on her small face, and she seemed extremely indifferent. This cold expression of hers looked a whole lot like Chu Lui¡¯s. She really was the Chu family¡¯s child. Although she resembled Xia Ruoxin in appearance, her character was absolutely like Chu Lui¡¯s. As long as she didn¡¯t speak, it would be enough to make other children afraid of her. ¡°Granddaughter, granddaughter. What granddaughter?¡± Mrs. Li was extremely confused by Chu Jiang¡¯s warning. Since when did they have a granddaughter? Howe she didn¡¯t know? Oh, that¡¯s right. She heard about it a few days ago. The Chu family had adopted a little girl. People who knew about it all said that the Chu family were just doing some good. However, only they knew that they adopted the child, only because Chu Lui couldn¡¯t have one. Mrs. Li thought about it for a long time and felt angry about it for a long time. Her pair of eyes ring periodically at the child that was in Chu Jiang¡¯s embrace. ¡°Come, Rainy. Come let Granny hug you.¡± Song Wan frantically wanted to carry Rainy over from Chu Jiang¡¯s arms into her embrace. However, Rainy shrunk into Chu Jiang¡¯s arms instead and didn¡¯t move. Song Wan felt hurt again. Forget it, children always needed some time to ept her. Who asked her to side with the wrong disputant? Now, she was receiving retribution for that. Instead, she stood in front of Rainy, blocking Mrs. Li from her just in case Mrs. Li¡¯s hands were long enough to do anything to Rainy. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Rainy. Granny¡¯s here. I won¡¯t let anybody bully you. Tell Granny, did she bully you before?¡± Song Wan pointed towards Mrs. Li. Rainy turned her face away, clutching onto Chu Jiang¡¯s neck. Although she didn¡¯t say anything, she already let Chu Jiang and Song Wan know. The person of the Li family had bullied their granddaughter before. Their beloved granddaughter. ¡°Don¡¯t ever show your face around here again. Otherwise, I will make it such that all the members of the Li family won¡¯t even be able to survive as beggars.¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s expression darkened once again. Thinking about how his granddaughter was bullied by others, his heart ached unbearably. Mrs. Li was totally dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t understand. She really didn¡¯t understand. Why were they treating this child so well? She wasn¡¯t even their blood-rted granddaughter. Were they so desperate for a granddaughter that they simply found a random child to treat as their granddaughter? If they really wanted to find a granddaughter, wasn¡¯t the child in her daughter¡¯s stomach just what they were looking for? As long as they were willing, nobody knew about the child¡¯s identity. Wasn¡¯t that great for them? Even then, she still had such unrealistic dreams-hoping for the day where Chu Lui would once again be her son-inw. Thus, it would allow her to relive those moments of prestige. Without that prestige, she felt that she couldn¡¯t live on anymore. ¡°She¡¯s our blood-rted granddaughter.¡± Chu Jiang could tell what the woman was thinking about from a nce. Whether Li Manni¡¯s child was dead or alive, they were never going to ept it. Moreover, they clearly had a granddaughter already. Why would they raise another person¡¯s child? Especially the bastard child from who-knows-where that put their Chu family in such an undesirable situation. ¡°Blood... blood-rted granddaughter... how is this possible?¡± Mrs. Li was dumbfounded. ¡°How could she be blood-rted? Wasn¡¯t she adopted from a foster home?¡± Before she could finish speaking, Chu Xiang ran over and hugged Song Wan¡¯s leg. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m thirsty.¡± Chapter 530 - Blood-Related Granddaughter pt 2 Chapter 530 Blood-Rted Granddaughter pt 2 The second time Mrs. Li opened her mouth, it was practicallyrge enough to swallow an egg. Another child? How many children were they nning to adopt? Song Wan sneered. This time, she was going to make it impossible for the Li family to get dirt on the Chu family. She rubbed Chu Xiang¡¯s head. ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen clearly? These two are my granddaughters. The older one is adopted while the one currently in my husband¡¯s embrace is our blood-rted granddaughter. She¡¯s Ruoxin¡¯s and Ah Lui¡¯s child, born before Ah Lui married that malicious daughter of yours. That was before my son was drugged by your daughter¡ªwhen he was still able to normally, naturally have a child. Rainy had always been our blood-rted granddaughter.¡± As she spoke, she turned back, teardrops slightly forming in her eyes. Her fingers moved gently as if she was caressing Rainy¡¯s round face. ¡°We treated her so badly, and yet she gave us such a wonderful child. We treated your daughter so well. For your years, we treated your daughter and your Li family so earnestly. In the end, your family almost caused our family to fall into ruin and severed our family line.¡± ¡°We were really very blind, letting your daughter into our house.¡± Song Wan got angrier as she spoke. Whereas Mrs. Li was evidently so shocked by her words that she had yet to regain her senses. Her eyes widened, practically filled with fear as she looked upon the child in Chu Jiang¡¯s arms. Did Song Wan mean that this child was Xia Ruoxin¡¯s? Xia Ruoxin¡¯s child that was born four years ago, Chu Lui¡¯s daughter? If she really was Chu Lui¡¯s daughter, then, what chance did their Li family stand against her? ¡°You could be mistaken. Don¡¯t forget, back then Xia Ruoxin also did that kind of job. She was also caught in bed with other men?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. We already know the truth of the situation. Leave now. We don¡¯t want to see you.¡± Chu Jiang coldly shouted. Back then, if not because he was trying to let that woman marry honorably into their Chu family, Ah Lui would have never done those cruel things. Now, even his pitiful granddaughter had to face all these me that she didn¡¯t deserve. She was only a three-year-old child. It was all the adult¡¯s fault for making such a young child shoulder the bitter consequences of their actions and their deplorable pasts. Mrs. Li stood there, dumbfounded, when a ¡®pa¡¯ sound made her expression change spontaneously. Song Wan and Chu Jiang both swiftly lowered their heads to see Rainy retract her hand. Another ¡®pa¡¯ sound. Rainy¡¯s hands connected with Mrs. Li¡¯s face again. Mrs. Li stood there, stunned with her hand covering her face. She couldn¡¯t believe that she had just gotten pped. A child actually pped her. She actually just got pped by a three-year-old. ¡°Mommy says that when there¡¯s a bug, we must hit it like that.¡± Rainy retracted her small hand as she spoke with apletely serious face. She was only hitting the bug, not hitting the person. ¡°What bug? You did that on purpose.¡± If not for Chu Jiang¡¯s warning before, Mrs. Li would have probably already taken a step forward and beaten her into a pulp. Who cared if she was a child? Who cared if she was only three? ¡°But my mommy said so. Last time when Mommy had a bug on her face, Granny also did that to her,¡± the child said earnestly with her tender voice. She didn¡¯t seem like she was joking. However, her words made Mrs. Li speechless. She could only stand awkwardly in front of Song Wan and Chu Jiang before covering her face and running out of the school. It wasn¡¯t because her face stung from the child¡¯s p but because those two ps totally disgraced her. Furthermore, the child¡¯s innocent words had already let Chu Jiang and Song Wan know about the fact that she had pped Xia Ruoxin before. Chu Jiang and Song Wan¡¯s eyes met; sadness and regret evident in each other¡¯s eyes. They really felt apologetic towards Xia Ruoxin and her daughter. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back into the ssroom to y.¡± Chu Jiang put down the child in his arms and gently tousled Rainy¡¯s soft hair. Her hair had already grown below her ears. It was already at a length where she could tie it up with a ribbon. Rainy lightly nodded her head and ran into the ssroom. The remaining old couple only let out a sigh at the same time before facing each other in silence. After school, Chu Jiang carried Rainy and walked out of the school. In the nursery, there had yet to be any parents who apanied their children to school. Chu Jiang and Song Wan were considered the first. Furthermore, they came in a pair. However, this was the only way for them to see their granddaughter more often. As Rainy wasn¡¯t living with them, they could only see her at the nursery; and once it was the weekend, they couldn¡¯t meet her anymore. ¡°Daddy...¡± Rainy happily waved her hand because she saw Gao Yi standing at the entrance. Her words made the Chu couple feel extremely sad. Clearly, she was their granddaughter, and yet she was calling another person ¡®daddy¡¯ and went by another surname. Gao Yi carried Rainy over from Chu Jiang¡¯s arms, and Rainy happilytched onto Gao Yi¡¯s neck before giving him big kisses. ¡°Daddy, Rainy really missed you and Mommy.¡± She continuously rubbed her small face against Gao Yi¡¯s chest. Those kisses were something the Chu couple hadn¡¯t received before. Perhaps it was because they were too estranged. That¡¯s why although she called them ¡®Grandpa¡¯ and ¡®Granny¡¯, she wasn¡¯t that intimate with them. Many a time, this child was so polite that they couldn¡¯t help but feel distanced. However, this child wasn¡¯t like that to Gao Yi. She would intimately call him ¡®Daddy¡¯ and act pettishly in front of him. It was only at times like these that Rainy seemed like a child. The naturally conveyed love between them made the Chu couple¡¯s eyes red with jealousy. Yet, there was nothing they could do about it. Who asked them to meet Rainy three yearster than he did? Now, they could only wait for Rainy to ept them and get closer to them bit by bit. ¡°Thank you for taking care of her,¡± Gao Yi thanked them politely. Chu Jiang was just about to say something when Song Wan stopped him. Song Wan shook her head at him. It was best that they didn¡¯t say anything now. After all, in Rainy¡¯s heart, her grandparents still weren¡¯t as important as her daddy. Were they just going to make Rainy hate them as much as she hated their son-so much that she wasn¡¯t even willing to see his face? ¡°Alright, Rainy, let¡¯s head back home. Your mommy¡¯s making Rainy¡¯s favorite dishes today.¡± Gao Yi smiled as he poked Rainy¡¯s forehead before cing her into the car. In the car, there was a doll. Rainy hastily took the doll into her arms and sat obediently inside the car without moving. ¡°Daddy, Rainy¡¯s hungry.¡± She tugged at Gao Yi¡¯s sleeve. Gao Yi patted her head. ¡°Your daddy¡¯s hungry, too. That¡¯s why let¡¯s head home first. Otherwise, your mommy might finish all the food and leave nothing for us to eat.¡± Chapter 531 - We are the Same Kind of People

Chapter 531 We are the Same Kind of People

¡°Okay.¡± Rainy firmly nodded her head. She loved to eat Mommy¡¯s food the most. If Mommy ate all of it, she was going to cry. That¡¯s why they really had to head home faster. She was going to eat a lot of food. ¡°Rainy, you¡¯re going to be a little pig.¡± Gao Yi pinched Rainy¡¯s small face. As smart as she was, she was still a child. She was so easily deceived. Rainy looked at Gao Yi, not quite understanding the situation. ¡°Will a little pig be as cute as Rainy?¡± Upon hearing that, Gao Yi didn¡¯t know whether tough or to cry. ¡°That¡¯s right. The little pig is just as cute as Rainy.¡± He drove the car away, leaving Chu Jiang and Song Wan simply standing there. There was a new look of sadness in their eyes. There was still a distance between them and their granddaughter. When would they ever be able to see her being so intimate with them? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Jiang took his wife¡¯s hand in his, and the two of them walked slowly towards their home. However, when they arrived at their house, they encountered a person they didn¡¯t want to see: Li Manni. She was standing in front of their door the entire time, waiting for them toe back. No, waiting for the Chu family toe back. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Song Wan¡¯s expression immediately changed. They were already divorced; moreover, she shouldn¡¯t have appeared here ever again. There was nobody here that would wee her. They would only despise her, detest her. What, a mother wasn¡¯t enough; now even the daughter hade to y the pity card? ¡°Lui, is he home?¡± said Li Manni after a long while. She didn¡¯t want to face the harsh words from the Chu family. She didn¡¯t want toe here. It was just that there was something that she needed proof of. She needed to know; she needed to confirm it. ¡°Mrs. Li, we have absolutely no rtions with each other anymore. That¡¯s why could you please do not address me that way? Please refer to me as Mr. Chu, thank you.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s cold voice traveled from behind her. In his hand was a briefcase. The suit on his body was straight and well-ironed. Aspared to before, he had this new sense of detachment and indifference. He had returned to take something. He didn¡¯t expect to meet this detestable woman as well. They had no reason to meet ever again. Their feelings had died in the hands of her schemes, and they were already divorced. Everything before was a lie; what she even here for? Inside the Chu family¡¯s house, Chu Lui held a ss of wine, twirling it from time to time. He looked coldly at Li Manni. She said that she had something to say to him, and it just so happened that he had something to ask her about, too. Chu Jiang sat beside them, his face conveying his adamancy about staying there. He really didn¡¯t want the ce to have Li Manni¡¯s smell. He turned his head around to see his wife who simrly had a grim expression and softly said, ¡°I miss our granddaughter, but tomorrow¡¯s a weekend. We can only see her after the weekend. These two days, how are we going to spend them?¡± Song Wan made a long face. ¡°I don¡¯t know, too. I also miss her.¡± The two of them looked at each other again. Only by thinking about their granddaughter could they be able to sitfortably in this situation. Otherwise, just by seeing Li Manni¡¯s face, they definitely would have gotten indigestion. ¡°I want to know. Who¡¯s the father of your first child?¡± Something shed across Chu Lui¡¯s dark eyes. However, he lowered his head concealing everything. He ced the ss in his hand down, the distinct joints in his fingers gently curving. ¡°That child...¡± Li Manni paused for a moment. She didn¡¯t know how to reply to him. ¡°You already had another man since then, and it wasn¡¯t forced on you as you had imed?¡± Chu Lui picked up the ss of wine again. His gaze was on the ss of wine; however, Li Manni¡¯s every expression was trapped in his peripheral vision. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t have anybody then.¡± Li Manni frantically lowered her head. ¡°I was just, just...¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to continue speaking. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why didn¡¯t you say that that child was actually non-existent? You didn¡¯t say it because you already knew that Rainy was my daughter. You just didn¡¯t want me to go save her. That¡¯s why you colluded with the doctors and used your pregnancy to threaten me. You weren¡¯t even pregnant, were you? You just didn¡¯t want me to save my daughter. You wanted my daughter to die. Li Manni, how could you be so cruel? She¡¯s just a child. She doesn¡¯t know anything. Just ¡¯cause you weren¡¯t willing to save her, couldn¡¯t I have saved her?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s body trembled unceasingly with fury. Whenever he recalled that if it wasn¡¯t for Gao Yi, his daughter would have died; moreover at the hands of her own father. He felt like his heart was being ruthlessly ripped apart, coldly torn apart. It was raw pain. How could she have been so selfish? Where did that gentle and kind Li Manni go to? Suddenly, heughed. Maybe that Li Manni never existed in the first ce. It was just him forcing the words ¡®kind¡¯ and ¡®gentle¡¯ on her. In a moment, Li Manni could only lower her head; her fingers gripped at her clothes from time to time. She didn¡¯t know how to reply to him. If she said no, then she was admitting that she hadmitted adultery and betrayed him. If she said yes, then she was admitting that she had attempted to kill the child. The hardest thing for her to ept was that that child was still alive in this world. Moreover, she was living happily. Then, what did all her painstaking plotting give her in return? If it wasn¡¯t for her mother telling her that Xia Ruoxin already had a daughter-up till now, she would¡¯ve continued thinking that that child had died. She wasn¡¯t satisfied at all so why did she have to satisfy others? Li Manni closed both of her eyes. Finally, she lifted her head, an extremely sarcastic and bitter smile hung on her lips. ¡°That¡¯s right, I did it on purpose. I knew that that child was your daughter. The daughter you had with Xia Ruoxin. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t let you save her. I also wasn¡¯t pregnant; everything was a lie. As for the miscarriage, it was just my thigh bleeding. ¡°If you say that I¡¯m malicious, then why don¡¯t you think about yourself? Aren¡¯t you the same? You personally sent your wife into another man¡¯s bed, and you let so many men humiliate your wife... just to marry another woman. Say, what¡¯s the difference between me and you? Chu Lui, the reason why I became like this was all because I learned from you. That¡¯s why you¡¯re not a good person, and neither am I. This was why we managed to live together for four years. ¡°Because we are the same kind of people.¡± After Li Manni finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t stop herughter. Her bitter, sarcasticughter. Sheughed so much even tears had started to fall. If only he had married her for love in the first ce-if it wasn¡¯t because she loved him too much, because she was too afraid of losing him, she would never have be like this... mocked for her divorce, looked down upon, and insulted by everybody. Chapter 532 - Chu Lui, You’re a Monster

Chapter 532 Chu Lui, You¡¯re a Monster

¡°Chu Lui, Xia Ruoxin said this correctly: you¡¯re a monster. You can let a woman taste heaven, but simrly, you can also make a woman fall to hell in an instant. Chu Lui, women that fall in love with you are pathetic. ¡°Xia Ruoxin is, and so am I. ¡°I originally wanted to see your family die out, but I had never thought that that child would still be alive. Anyway, don¡¯t ever think of getting them to forgive you because you didn¡¯t save that child. You just didn¡¯t save her. A man who didn¡¯t even save his daughter, what right does he have to be a father? ¡°That¡¯s why, Chu Lui, you deserve to be infertile. You deserve to have no children. You deserve to have your daughter call another man ¡®Daddy¡¯...¡± A ¡®pa¡¯ sound resonated in the room, interrupting Li Manni¡¯s speech. The person that hit her wasn¡¯t Chu Lui but Song Wan. Who would have thought that a day woulde where the Song Wan, who was always gentle, would p somebody? She actually really disliked being like this. However, this woman was really going overboard. She had never seen a woman who so stubbornly refused to admit her mistake and med everything on others. Just as if this world had mistreated her, as if it owed her something. She was really too selfish. Aspared to Xia Ruoxin, Li Manni made her feel disgusted. She couldn¡¯t stop herself from throwing her hand across her face again. ¡°Shut up. What right do you have to be criticizing the Chu family? Ah Lui made a mistake. Naturally, he was going to bear the consequences; but you¡ªhave you ever admitted your mistake? You think that you did the right thing drugging your husband? For your own selfish desires, you wanted to sacrifice a child¡¯s life; and you still feel that you¡¯re in the right? ¡°Or do you think that getting pregnant with another man¡¯s child is right? You go on prating about how you love Chu Lui and how everything is for Chu Lui, but I know, you don¡¯t really love him. The only person you love is yourself.¡± ¡°Mom...¡± Chu Lui hastily got up to support his trembling mother. Song Wan could endure everything that she had done before, but she really couldn¡¯t tolerate the hurt she had given to her son and the harm she had done to Rainy. Her granddaughter was only three-years-old. At that time, she had nobody to save her. She must have hurt a lot. Every time Song Wan thought about that little child secretly crying all alone, her heart would hurt so bad she felt like she was dying. Li Manni reached out her hand to cover her stinging face. Song Wan had never said harsh words to anybody, not to mention hit them. This time, she was really angry. ¡°It¡¯s alright, sit down. Let¡¯s just ignore her.¡± Chu Jiang hastilyforted his wife. ¡°Anyway, Rainy will be fine. Our granddaughter is really strong, she¡¯s living well now, really cute, and really smart, too.¡± Chu Jiang knew that his wife simply loved her granddaughter too much. That time, that child must have gone through a lot of hardships, too. However, all these hardships weren¡¯t even supposed to have happened to her. It was all because of one woman¡¯s selfishness, one man¡¯s helplessness, and a family¡¯s disregard for everything that led to the most innocent child getting hurt. ¡°Ah Lui, send her away.¡± Chu Jiang frantically waved his hand, not wanting his wife to receive any more agitation. She was already going through a lot. If it wasn¡¯t because of Rainy, she would probably already have broken down. Chu Lui stood up and walked towards Li Manni before squatting down beside her. He ced his hand on her face. This face probably rarely got hit, but what about Xia Ruoxin¡¯s? How many times had he treated that woman cruelly just because of her? ¡°I know that I shouldn¡¯t have married you, but do you know? I liked you before. I liked the you when we first met; you reminded me of Yixuan. I liked the you after marriage; you reminded me of Ruoxin. ¡°I thought of ways and tried my best to treat you well. I wanted to give you everything because I wanted to make it up to you. I realized that I didn¡¯t love you enough, and I also realized that I couldn¡¯t forget Xia Ruoxin. It didn¡¯t matter whether I was hating her or loving her, it was all the same. That¡¯s why in those four years, I had never forgotten her. ¡°I felt indebted to you and wanted to treat you better. I was even willing to give up the person I loved the most for you. I waited so many years, and you know? Manni, all these were things that people had never gotten before. I really thought about living with you for my entire life. Even when I knew that the person I loved wasn¡¯t you, I never thought about divorcing you. ¡°So, why did you have to do all those things? Why did you have to disappoint me?¡± Li Manni opened her mouth. Her face went numb, making her unable to feel Chu Lui¡¯s fingers. Also making her unable to speak. She could only cry out silently. She reached out her hand to touch his fingers, but the moment she touched him, he suddenly retracted his hand. ¡°Lui...¡± Li Manni raised her fingers in the air, bit by bit clenching tighter. She wanted to grab something, but she could only grab the air. When she opened her hands, she still hadn¡¯t gained anything It turned out that since the beginning, she never had anything. If she had known to be content back then, then right now, would they have turned out differently? Even if Xia Ruoxin had appeared, right now, she would still have been Chu Lui¡¯s wife. e She refused to believe that everything was her fault, that she was too greedy. What Song Wan said was actually very true. The person she loved the most wasn¡¯t Chu Lui, but herself. It was just that how could she be willing? How could she be willing? These were all clearly hers; obviously, they belonged to her. ¡°Lui, if I say that I know I¡¯m wrong. Will you give me another chance? If I say that I¡¯ll never do those things again, could we start over again?¡± Chu Lui stood upright and sneered. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible? Manni, from the first day you drugged me, it was already impossible. From the day you used a non-existent child to try to kill my daughter, it had already be impossible.¡± ¡°Life will never restart itself. You cannot start again, and neither can I. We all have to pay the price for what we have done. We are all the same; we are all sinners. That¡¯s why it¡¯s impossible.¡± Chu Lui turned back around, unable to rx the frown on his face. Chance... he wanted another chance more than her. It was just that if he gave her a chance, who was going to give him a chance? Li Manni slowly stood up. She looked at Song Wan¡¯s cold gaze, at Chu Jiang¡¯s lips that were tightly pressed together, then at Chu Lui whose back was facing her; never turning around again. She walked forward one step by one step, not knowing if she had ruined her life or his. Standing in front of the Chu family¡¯s entrance, she ced her hands on her abdomen. This child still existed, and she didn¡¯t know anymore. Whether she should keep it or not, she was going to gamble with her entire life. The sky outside was very blue, and yet her heart was very clouded. However, when the sky was clouded, some people¡¯s hearts could still remain clear. It didn¡¯t matter whether the sky was clear or clouded; perhaps for her, there would never be another day where her heart would be clear again. Chapter 533 - He Wanted a Daughter

Chapter 533 He Wanted a Daughter

¡°Manni, how was it? Was it true? Was that little girl really Chu Lui¡¯s child?¡± Upon seeing Li Manni walk out of the house, Mrs. Li hastily approached her and asked anxiously. If it was true, then they really had no more hope. Their Li family was done for. Li Manni simply took a nce at her mother, her lips slightly curving upwards. ¡°Mom, did you really think that Chu Lui would ept me again? The Li family again? Everything that happened to us, it was all nned by him. Did you really think that Chu Lui was going to p himself in the face?¡± Her questions left Mrs. Li speechless. Chu Lui, that man, definitely wasn¡¯t somebody who could easily forgive others. He always bore grudges. ¡°Mom, regardless of whether that child exists or not, he will never ept me again. Didn¡¯t you already know that? There¡¯s also no way that he¡¯ll let us rise like a phoenix from the ashes. That house is thest thing that he has given us.¡± Li Manni was just like a wandering soul, aimlessly walking forward. Her heart was cold, very cold. Her mother was probably worried about how her daughter was going to continue living her life, or maybe she was only worried about her big brother and was still nning to use that house to let him get married. ¡°Manni, Manni...¡± Mrs. Li endlessly repeated Li Manni¡¯s name. Her heart this time had really fallen into despair. Xia Ruoxin ced her hands above her eyes and looked up to the bright, sunny sky. Her lips curved slightly into a smile. As if a spring breeze had blown across, her entire body felt soothingly warm. She took a look at the things in her hand: the new clothes that she bought for her daughter. The little fe was definitely going to be very happy when she got back. She put down her hands and slightly squinted her eyes. Suddenly, she felt that that light in her vision was blocked by a mass of shadows. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± The man¡¯s voice had obvious hoarseness to it. It seemed like he had to go through a lot just to call her name. ¡°Is there something wrong? Mr. Chu?¡± Xia Ruoxin backed away a few steps. It was only then that she was able to see the blue sky again. He was just like a massive shadow, blocking her path in life and only making her want to distance herself. ¡°Ruoxin, if I say that I¡¯ve never gotten over you, will you believe me?¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t dare to approach her. He simply stood in his ce, speaking the words that he had wanted to say since a long time ago. True enough-he had never gotten over her. Never. He didn¡¯t need his dignity, and he didn¡¯t need his pride, so please? ¡°Your old things are all still there; I¡¯ve kept them well. I never thought of throwing them away. Even though I always thought that I hated you a lot, I never thought of throwing your things away.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently gripped her own finger. ¡°Throw them away. What¡¯s the point of keeping them? You already threw away the person; shouldn¡¯t you also throw away their things?¡± Xia Ruoxin said in a light tone. Although she still couldn¡¯t manage to appear aloof and indifferent, at least her expression was calm. However, only she knew that her heart right then was beating wildly. It¡¯s been four years already; he really should¡¯ve thrown them away. She didn¡¯t want to go back to her days before. Right now, she was living well, so well that she didn¡¯t want anything to change. Furthermore, Gao Yi was really good to her. In this world, there was nobody that treated her as well as Gao Yi did. That¡¯s why she really wasn¡¯t willing to think about things of the past. She and Chu Lui had four wrong years together; let that all be in the past now. He didn¡¯t owe her anything, and neither did she owe him. ¡°If I say that I actually still love you, can we have a new start?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s hoarse voice spoke. Within the darkness of his ck pupils existed a look of seriousness. ¡°Can we? Can we?¡± ¡°Please say that we can.¡± Xia Ruoxin paused for a moment. Then, she shook her head and turned her face away, not wanting to let people see that daub of bitterness rolling down her eyes. What¡¯s the point of saying all these now? Love or not, those were already things of the past. ¡°If I say... let¡¯s get married again, would you be willing toe back to our house with our daughter?¡± Chu Lui moved his lips slightly before taking out a red nnelette box. He opened it and ced it in front of Xia Ruoxin. Inside it was an extremely exquisitely made diamond ring. Perhaps not very rare, but it was just the type that Xia Ruoxin liked. She wasn¡¯t suited to wear those rings with really big and resplendent diamonds. Rings like this that were simple but elegant suited her more. Xia Ruoxin turned her head around to look at the ring in Chu Lui¡¯s hand. Then, she let out a smile. ¡°Chu Lui, you can stop with your jokes. Are you not done acting out the show from four years ago? I¡¯m not your enemy, and you also don¡¯t have anything that you need from me. ¡°If it¡¯s about Rainy, then, you don¡¯t even have to think about it. She¡¯s my daughter. I gave birth to her and raised her myself. Your Chu family has never raised her in the least. Herst name could be Xia-herst name could be Gao, but it will never be Chu.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked past Chu Lui. With this same tone-four years ago, he had said this: he could love Xia Yixuan, and he could love Li Manni... he could love any woman in this world, but the only person he could never love was Xia Ruoxin. Today, she returned his words to him. Whether he loved her or not, that was his business. She was no longer that Xia Ruoxin who loved him with all her heart. Chu Lui¡¯s hands slowly retracted, the box within his fingers seemingly starting to feel heavy. He clenched his fists and then turned around to look at Xia Ruoxin who was a few steps away. ¡°But I had really fallen in love with you. Am I so untrustworthy to you?¡± said Chu Lui to her distancing figure. Within the hoarseness of his voice was a sense of agony. Was it so hard for her to believe him just this once? As long as she gave him one more chance. Yes, she wasn¡¯t the Xia Ruoxin that she used to be, but he also wasn¡¯t the Chu Lui that he used to be. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s footsteps came to a stop. Sometimes, it wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t given a chance. It was more like they were already given a chance, but they ruined it for themselves. Yet now, he wanted another chance? How could that be possible? ¡°I already have Gao Yi.¡± Recalling what that man had done for her and Rainy, she practically had no way to reject him. Neither was it possible for her to ever hurt a man that loved her so much. Right now, she and Rainy were very happy and content; they didn¡¯t need another Chu Lui in their life. Oh, so it was all because of him. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes darkened a bit, his hand that was holding the box suddenly clenching tightly. The moment he lifted his head again, he had be that emotionless Chu Lui again. He sneered as he spoke. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, I can live without you; but I cannot live without Rainy. She¡¯s my daughter. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let her call another man her father.¡± Chapter 534 - Uneasiness

Chapter 534 Uneasiness

Xia Ruoxin looked back, widening her eyes in disbelief. So this was his objective; it was for his daughter. All that about love, about another chance; it was all just to trick her. ¡°She¡¯s mine. I won¡¯t let you take her away from me.¡± Xia Ruoxin tightly gripped onto the bag of clothes in her hand, the determination in her voice causing Chu Lui¡¯s expression to be colder. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that she has the Chu family¡¯s blood in her body.¡± This time, it was Chu Lui¡¯s turn to walk away. ¡°I will give up everything just to take back Rainy. If you don¡¯t agree, then just wait for the court¡¯s summon. ¡°You should already know what my character¡¯s like. In this world, there¡¯s nothing I¡¯m afraid of. I¡¯m also not afraid of gambling everything that I have. You should also already understand how I am willing to pay any price for the things that I want. ¡°Unless...¡± He turned back around and lowered his head, looking at the ring in his hand. ¡°Unless you bring Rainy with you and marry me. That way, you can continue to live with Rainy. Otherwise, once your daughter returns to our house, you¡¯ll never be able to see her again.¡± His each and every word was spoken with cruelty and cruel intentions. It was just as if the man that was deeply in love had vanished into thin air. Now, this was the real him, the normal him. Xia Ruoxin took a step forward. At that moment, she clearly felt a sense of hate in her. ¡°I will not let you get what you want. Chu Lui, Rainy is mine. She¡¯s mine.¡± Chu Lui took a step forward as well. However, there was hesitation in his footsteps. He closed his eyes, and this time, he didn¡¯t stop. There was nothing he couldn¡¯t aplish if he set his mind to it, and there was nothing he couldn¡¯t get if only he wished for it. He had already prepared everything. If she didn¡¯t agree, then he was going to use this forceful approach to get things done. It¡¯s fine even if it was despicable; it didn¡¯t matter even if it was shameless. He wasn¡¯t going to let his one and only daughter leave him. That was the only daughter that he had in his entire life. Xia Ruoxin started to get cold feet as she stood in her ce. Her threat to Chu Lui was just like throwing a stone into the sea; it was extremely useless. The sun shone warmly on her body, but she only felt that her body was very cold. She hugged the bag of clothes tightly in her embrace, a sense of fear rising in her heart, making her almost unable to support her own body. That man¡¯s determination to plunder was still so strong that it shocked her. She turned around and practically ran all the way home. Her long eyshes lightly fluttered from time to time, a string of shattered diamonds falling in between each flutter. Upon opening the door, Rainy sat alone on the sofa, hugging her doll. The moment she saw Xia Ruoxin return home, she hastily climbed down from the sofa, her little legs running extremely quickly. ¡°Mommy...¡± She reached out her small hand, hugging both of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s legs in one grab. She lifted her small face and looked at Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Rainy¡¯s new clothes?¡± She remembered what Xia Ruoxin had told her before she left. Mommy said that as long as she stayed obediently at homewhen mommy returned home, Rain would have new clothes to wear. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head, her fingers lightly caressing the child¡¯s extremely tender face. Just thinking about how there was somebody who wanted to steal her little darling-it made her feel extremely suffocated. She couldn¡¯t lose Rainy; she would die if that happened. She would really die. ¡°Mommy... What happened to you?¡± Rainy tilted her head, strangely asking Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy, Rainy was very well-behaved. I didn¡¯t run everywhere, and I didn¡¯t make the house dirty. Is Mommy angry?¡± As somebody who was always sensitive, she had already realized that Xia Ruoxin was different from usual. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Mommy just walked for a little too long so I¡¯m feeling a little exhausted.¡± Xia Ruoxin took a deep breath and then squatted down. She took her daughter¡¯s little body into her embrace, and Rainy obediently let her herself be hugged. ¡°Mommy¡¯s tired. You need to rest well.¡± Her small hands clutched her mother¡¯s neck, her long eyshes fluttering from time to time. It was only then that Xia Ruoxin lifted up the clothes that she had in her hands all along. Because she had used too much strength when gripping the bag, the packaging of the clothing was crumpled. Thankfully, the clothes inside were still fine. Otherwise, she would have wronged her daughter. ¡°Mommy bought these for you. Do you like them? There¡¯s no way Mommy would forget her promise with Rainy. Mommy has never ever lied to Rainy before, right?¡± She took out the clothes in the bag. It was a light-pink princess skirt that looked extremely stunning. Rainy looked at the skirt in her mother¡¯s hands, and her eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s so pretty.¡± She used her small face to rub against the clothes. ¡°They¡¯re so soft.¡± ¡°Do you like them?¡± Xia Ruoxin gently rubbed her daughter¡¯s newly grown hair. Soon, her hair would be long enough for her to tie it up with a pretty ribbon. ¡°I like them.¡± Rainy firmly nodded her head. She really liked them. ¡°Mommy let Rainy wear them.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s hand, bringing her into their room. Rainy hugged the doll in her hands while her eyes remained on the skirt in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands. Her eyes were practically curved into a crescent moon. Gao Yi had just opened the door when he smelt a whiff of the aromatic dishes. His lips inevitably curled upwards. Every day he came home after ving away at work, and there was somebody to cook a table of dishes for him. This kind of feeling felt rather nice. Even before he pushed open the door, a small figure had already smashed itself into his embrace. He quickly supported it. ¡°Rainy, how many times have I said this? If you really end up falling, Daddy won¡¯t bother even if you cry.¡± He seriously put on a stern face. However, upon seeing Rainy¡¯s adorable apple-like face, his anger had all receded. This little fe really had him in the palm of her hand. ¡°Daddy, is Rainy pretty?¡± Rainy lifted her small face, the old doll still within her embrace. With an outfit full of new clothes, she was indeed beautiful. Pink lips, white teeth... she was obedient and adorable. ¡°Pretty, of course, Rainy is the prettiest in the world.¡± Gao Yi bent down to pick up Rainy and kissed her pink tender cheeks. This little fe. If she learned how to dress up now, what was going to happen in the future? ¡°Ruoxin, you sure gave birth to a shamelessly pretty little girl,¡± he said as he pinched Rainy¡¯s nose. Rainyughed happily although she still couldn¡¯t understand what the ¡®shameless¡¯ that Gao Yi had said meant. Xia Ruoxin smiled slightly. ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s already learning how to pick her own clothes. No, thank god, she¡¯s a girl. Otherwise, I really wouldn¡¯t know what to do.¡± After she finished speaking, she lowered her head to clear the table. Something was hidden behind her smile, and Gao Yi had already attentively realized. He ced down the little fe in his arms and patted her small face. ¡°Rainy, go and y by yourself for a little while. Daddy and Mommy have some things to talk about.¡± Rainy nodded her head and then ran into her own room to y with her other dolls. Chapter 535 - Helpless Scramble

Chapter 535 Helpless Scramble

It was only after Rainy¡¯s tiny figure ran into her room that Gao Yi approached Xia Ruoxin and ced his hands on her shoulder. ¡°Ruoxin, tell me, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± In an instant, he felt Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder shrink. Xia Ruoxin lifted her head. She blinked her eyes gently, and tears started streaming down the side of her face. She couldn¡¯t keep herself calm, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to not worry. ¡°Ruoxin, tell me, what on earth is going on?¡± Gao Yi¡¯s fingers frantically wiped away the teardrops on her face. He hadn¡¯t seen her cry like this in a long time. Why was she so sorrowful and uneasy now? What on earth had happened? ¡°Gao Yi...¡± Xia Ruoxin called out Gao Yi¡¯s name. Between her lips, it was possible to taste an extreme bitterness. ¡°Tell me, what should I do, what should I do...?¡± She repetitively said. Gao Yi simply embraced her ceaselessly-trembling body in his arms. ¡°Tell me what happened. Don¡¯t worry. Howe you keep forgetting that you¡¯re not alone? You still have me.¡± His hands were firmly ced on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder. The warmth radiating from his body ironed out Xia Ruoxin¡¯s extremely uneasy heart. Her red lips were quivering. She was scared to death and practically about to have a breakdown. ¡°Gao Yi, Chu Lui wants to steal Rainy away. He wants to steal my daughter. He¡¯s going to use legal means to try to steal my daughter away. I¡¯m scared, I¡¯m really scared of his unscrupulous nature. He¡¯s a demon. I know that he will try to steal my daughter away regardless of all consequences.¡± Gao Yi gently patted Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders, soothing her current uneasiness. He knew how nervous she was-Rainy was her life. If he really took Rainy away from her side, then didn¡¯t that practically equate to him taking her life away? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let Rainy leave you. I won¡¯t let anything or anybody steal her away.¡± A man without any sense of responsibility. How could he be worthy of having such a great daughter? He could actually be this cruel, making the same woman so grief-stricken again. Chu Lui, this man... there was practically no remedy for his soul. Although Gao Yi¡¯s constion didn¡¯t make Xia Ruoxin feel any more rxed, it did give her a sense of support. At the very least, she wasn¡¯t alone; and she wasn¡¯t left high and dry, right? She ced both of her hands on Gao Yi¡¯s hip. Her heart was uneasy, her soul was trembling, and her body was frozen stiff. She hugged Gao Yi¡¯s waist tightly while Gao Yi continued to pat her shoulders, silentlyforting her. Behind the door, Rainy was hugging her doll. She squatted on the floor, both her eyes abnormally bright. However, on her small face, the previous traces of happiness were nowhere to be found. She stuck the doll next to her face. ¡°Mommy, Rainy won¡¯t leave Mommy...¡± Her small voice wasced with an immeasurable sense of injustice. However, none of the adults outside could hear it. Inside the Chu Enterprise, Du Jingtang red at Chu Lui. He had been ring at him for about an hour already. He didn¡¯t mind that his eyes were sore. Even if his eyes were sore, he wanted to see if Chu Lui was willing to let him look on. He reckoned that nobody would like being treated as a monkey, especially not in such a straightforward manner. This very annoying gaze would definitely make any person ufortable. le ¡°Are you done looking?¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t raise his head. With a ¡®pa¡¯ sound, he closed the document in his hand and signed his name on it. His voice did not waver; neither did it have any emotion. Just like his face, it had no emotion. ¡°No.¡± Du Jingtang answered honestly. He still couldn¡¯t tell what Chu Lui was thinking; that¡¯s why, as of now, he still wasn¡¯t done looking at him. ¡°Then, you continue doing that.¡± Chu Lui picked up another document; he was very busy. If Du Jingtang wanted to look at him, then so be it. However, he had better finish his work. Otherwise, when work ends, everything he doesn¡¯t finish will be forced into his mouth. ¡°Cousin...¡± Du Jingtang stood up and ced both of his hands on Chu Lui¡¯s office table. He lowered his voice, ¡°Are you really sure that you want to fight for custody over Rainy? Did he really have to do this? In this world, there really were too many coincidences and idents. He would never have thought in his wildest dreams that the little girl he liked a lot was actually his cousin¡¯s and Xia Ruoxin¡¯s love child. That little cutie was rted to them by blood. It made him emotional for many days. It was just that after all that excitement, there was an unexinableplication to the situation. There was only one child. The Chu family wanted her, but there was no way Xia Ruoxin was going to give her away. There was also no way for them to split Rainy in half. Other than that, he really couldn¡¯t find another method that would satisfy both parties. Four years passed in the blink of an eye; there was no way Xia Ruoxin was going to give Rainy to his cousin. It was just that the Chu family only had this one child. Even without his cousin, his Aunt and Uncle would also never let Rainy wander about in a life of poverty. Nevertheless, wasn¡¯t this still being a little too cruel to a woman? Anyway, he really wasn¡¯t going to just overlook this. All of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s bitter encounters, he had watched over them from the beginning to the end; and he didn¡¯t think that his cousin had any authority to get his daughter back. In fact, he had no right at all. However, with his ¡®Du¡¯ surname, he was in no position to say anything. His thoughts were one thing, but acting on them was a different thing. ¡°Otherwise, what do you think? Without Rainy, are you just going to let our Chu family die out? Or are you going to give birth to my child for me?¡± Chu Lui nonchntly said. From the beginning to the end, he never changed his posture. However, discreetly, between his eyebrows, a faint crease had formed. Even his ambiance had be a lot more serious. If there was still another road for him to go down, then he definitely wouldn¡¯t be doing this. He wouldn¡¯t ruthlessly rip open that wound from four years ago. This¡ªfor him and for Xia Ruoxin¡ªwas only suffering. However, he had no choice. ¡°Cousin. Sigh... you decide yourself. I¡¯m going to go see Rainy.¡± Du Jingtang helplessly heaved a heavy sigh and then walked out. However, he didn¡¯t realize that it was only then that Chu Lui lifted up his head; and suddenly, he stood up as well. He wanted to see Rainy, too. However, what Rainy felt towards him really could be described as ¡®hatred¡¯. His own daughter disliked him; she even detested him. As a father, he really was a failure. Everybody had hugged her before except for him, the father. As long as he tried to approach her¡ªif she didn¡¯t run away, then she simply cried. He could only watch her from afar, afraid to take half a step forward. He followed Du Jingtang out of his office. Du Jingtang was like a porter. Things were hanging from his neck and in his hand. Of course, in his arms, he was carrying Rainy. He practically loved this child to death. She was way more well-behaved than that Chu Xiang and also sensible. Yet, she didn¡¯t have that many things that she disliked or hated. Chapter 536 - He was That Selfish

Chapter 536 He was That Selfish

He was already so fond of her in the past even when he was unaware that she was his cousin¡¯s daughter. Now that he knew, one would simply say that he went head over heels for her. ¡°Rainy, do you want some ice-cream? Let your Cousin buy you some. Can I?¡± See, he had to change the way she addressed him. The satisfaction of being a cousin was getting to him. She must know that he had skipped work in order to spend time with her. Rainy shook her head. ¡°Mommy said too much will cause a toothache. I have had two already.¡± She stuck out two tiny fingers and showed him the number. ¡°Right. I¡¯ve forgotten that I just bought you two. You really shouldn¡¯t have more, or your father will kill me.¡± Embarrassed, Du Jingtang gave her an awkward smile. His memory was really bad nowadays. Was he getting old? He had forgotten that Rainy already had two ice-creams. If she ate more, she would get a tummy ache, and his cousin would definitely kill him. He was oblivious that a man was ring at him from afar. Damn Du Jingtang, if you give my daughter any more of that, I will be sure to toss you to the Antarctic. You can have all the ice you want when you¡¯re there. Du Jingtang looked back behind him. Strangely, why did he have the feeling that someone was ring at him; and that person was doing it now? He lowered his head and broke into a wide smile. Then, he freed one of his hands to tickle the child in his arms. ¡°Little Cutie, don¡¯t you think that your Cousin is too dashing? That exins why someone is having a crush on me.¡± He reached out and stroked at his chin. This wasn¡¯t the first time. He could only me his mother for giving birth to such a good-looking son. Rainy nted her head in curiosity. The way Du Jingtang looked now had obviously reminded her of something. ¡°Uncle, you resembled Fat Boy from my ss.¡± Rainy blurted out suddenly after thinking for a very long time. ¡®Fat Boy¡¯ was not an appealing name. Du Jingtang pouted. ¡°Is that Fat Boy as handsome as me? No. Good-looking.¡± He was worried that Rainy might not understand the meaning of the word ¡®handsome¡¯, and so he used a simpler term to describe himself. Rainy nodded her head after some time. Since he said that he meant ¡®good-looking¡¯, she would agree. ¡°Come, Little Cutie. Let¡¯s go home. You had a rewarding day today because I bought you whatever you wanted. Will you give me a kiss?¡± He offered his cheek. Rainy beamed, and her eyes curved into a pair of crescents. She lowered her head and kissed Du Jingtang¡¯s cheek. ¡°Ha.¡± Du Jingtangughed, feeling content. He carried Rainy and strode away, not realizing that his actions had angered a man. ¡°How dare you take advantage of my daughter, Du Jingtang? You must be tired of living, aren¡¯t you?¡± Chu Lui stood out. The pressurizing and aloof auraing from his big and tall frame caused those who had seen him to make way, automatically creating a path for him to walk. At the moment, this man was very angry; he was fuming. The corners of Chu Lui¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and the icy look from his eyes became more intense. Suddenly, Du Jingtang shuddered. No way. Could it be raining soon? He braced himself against the cold, but he couldn¡¯t shake off a strange feeling. What was that called? Was it scary or thrilled? He would never have imagined that this would be the one and only off day he would be having in a very long time. From the next day onward, he was crushed under a mountain of work every day. There was hardly time for him to eat, sleep, or even to relieve himself. Not to mention taking time away to visit Rainy. Except for the tongue rolling out of his mouth, he was tired like a dog from all the work he had every day. He was also clueless as to what he had done to offend his cousin and deserve this kind of treatment. However, there was nothing he could do. His cousin was his superior, and he was merely a paid employee of thepany. Although his designation was Deputy CEO, he was still drawing a sry. Chu Lui closed the contract he had been holding in his hands. It was only after a long time before he finally opened it again to scan through the contents for the umpteenth time. This time, he knew he was taking a gamble and putting everything he had on the line. By using this woman¡¯s love for her daughter, he was taking a leap of faith in the hopes of winning a woman¡¯s affection. In fact, he had the feeling that he had won the battle. However, he remained hesitant. Must he really resort to using this method? If he were to take that path, that woman would surely loathe him. He stood up and walked towards the panel of brightly-lit French windows. The rays of lighting from outside were so ring that he could barely open his eyes. Xia Ruoxin ced the few pieces of paper in her hand onto the table. Was it winter already? Why was her body so cold? She shivered, quivered, and shuddered until she felt herself being pulled into an extremely warm embrace. It was sent from him. Xia Ruoxin simply said ¡®yes¡¯. Actually, she didn¡¯t know what she was saying as well. That man really did it. He was really going to take custody of Rainy through thew. Gao Yi flipped open the things on the table and took a look at it. As expected, it was a court summon for awsuit regarding Rainy¡¯s custodial rights. Xia Ruoxinughed a bitterugh. A thick sense of bitterness overflowed from her body. ¡°Gao Yi, how could he be so selfish? He had never loved Rainy before, never raised her. On top of that, he didn¡¯t even save her. What right does he have to try to snatch my daughter away? Rainy¡¯s mine. I raised her all on my own. He had never fulfilled his responsibilities as a father. What right does he have to snatch my daughter away?¡± Gao Yi pressed his lips tightly together and gently hugged this woman, who was close to breaking down, in his arms. His expression gradually darkened. Ruoxin, actually that man¡¯s objective isn¡¯t just Rainy. Most importantly, it¡¯s you. He let out a sigh, and his gaze moved towards the closed door. The little fe¡ªwho yed for the entire day¡ªhad already fallen asleep, and she didn¡¯t know that her mother was about to face a battle where she could possibly end up losing her. Chu Lui¡ªthat man was great at calctions. If he didn¡¯t have theplete guarantee that he was going to win, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have taken this step. This was forcing Ruoxin, and it was also forcing him. Actually not just the Gao family, even the Chu family felt inexplicably repressed at that moment. ¡°Ah Lui... did he really have to do this?¡± Song Wan gripped onto Chu Jiang¡¯s hand tightly with so much force that it made his hand hurt. Chu Jiang gently let out a sigh. Maybe, in the end, the only road that they could go down was this one. ¡°He has no choice as well. Ruoxin won¡¯t give Rainy to us. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t already know that. We cannot live without Rainy. Perhaps this is being really cruel to her, but we need Rainy... and so does Chu Lui.¡± For Chu Lui who had lost his ability to reproduce in his life, he only had one Rainy. Without her, what else did he have? They only had this one son, and now, they also only had one granddaughter. This made them unable to give her up. ¡°But, I really feel sorry for Ruoxin.¡± To a mother, this was really being very cruel. Song Wan still didn¡¯t have the heart to go through with it. She really wanted Rainy and really loved her. Of course, she hoped to see Rainy every day; but... she was a mother as well. She knew how cruel of a thing it was to snatch a mother¡¯s dear child away from her. Were they really going to do that? Chapter 537 - Don’t Want That Daddy

Chapter 537 Don¡¯t Want That Daddy

¡°Leave everything to Chu Lui. We have to believe in him. He isn¡¯t who he was four years ago. I believe that he knows what he¡¯s doing.¡± Chu Jiangforted his wife. They could only watch from the sidelines. ¡°Alright.¡± Song Wan nodded her head. She gripped her husband¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°If Ruoxin marries into our Chu family again, would you be willing to ept her?¡± She wasn¡¯t joking. Actually, she somewhat grew to like Xia Ruoxin as well. Especially after finding out that she gave birth to such an obedient grandchild for them, she liked her even more. Of course, it was actually mostly because of Rainy. Chu Jiang didn¡¯t have many preconceptions about this. ¡°As long as she¡¯s willing, I¡¯m fine. We have done her injustice. As long as she¡¯s willing to marry into our family, I¡¯ll ept her without any conditions. It¡¯s just that, another big storm might arise when that happens. Furthermore, would she really be willing to do so?¡± ¡°I hope she¡¯ll be willing. That way, everything would really be great.¡± Song Wan was expectant. However, in this world, dreams were always too far from reality. Two simrly determined people... how much longer would they have to persevere? Xia Ruoxin reached out her hand and gently caressed her daughter¡¯s small face. She had grown a lot fatter and a lot cuter as well. Her fingers suddenly trembled slightly, and when she lowered her head, there were already teardrops on the back of her hand. ¡°Rainy, Mommy won¡¯t let anybody take you away. You¡¯re Mommy¡¯s.¡± Her voice was slightly choked up. The day of the trial approached. Although Gao Yi had already hired the bestwyer, could they really win? If they lost, then she was going to lose her daughter. ¡°Rainy, Mommy really loves you.¡± She gently kissed her daughter¡¯s small face, and tears from her two cheeks dripped onto Rainy¡¯s face. With haste, she gently wiped them away, afraid of disturbing her daughter who was asleep. Recently, this child had been very uneasy, and she finally fell asleep just now. Gao Yi ced his hands on her shoulder and then pulled her up. ¡°Recently, you¡¯ve been too nervous. Rx a little. If you continue on like this, your body won¡¯t be able to take it. How are you going to face the Chu family then?¡± Gao Yi gently patted her face. No matter what he said, she still felt that unnerving sense of nervousness. Thiswsuit wasn¡¯t an easy one, but it also didn¡¯t exactly mean that they would lose. Everything depended on the judge¡¯s final verdict. However, she was being too nervous about it. If this continued-even before the day of the trial, she would have already fainted first. ¡°I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin clenched her fingers together. She knew that she was in a bad condition; however, she really couldn¡¯t stop herself. Rainy was her treasure; she really couldn¡¯t lose her. ¡°Let¡¯s head out first. Don¡¯t wake Rainy up; otherwise, she¡¯ll cry.¡± Gao Yi held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand and headed out of the room. However, the moment he saw the little fe lying on the bed asleep, a look of worry shed across his face. He had already talked to thewyer before. There would be no grounds for dispute if the custodial rights went to Xia Ruoxin. However, if the other party brings up matters that prove Xia Ruoxin to be unbeneficial to the child¡¯s growth, then the child¡¯s father would also have a high chance of gaining custodial rights in the end. That¡¯s why their sess rate could be said to be 50-50. Nobody could know what the results would be until the end. If the results were not what they had wanted... then Ruoxin, what would you do? He gently shut the door, not realizing that at that moment, Rainy had actually opened her eyes. She ced her two tiny hands on her own small face, and then she found her doll from beside her and hugged it. She looked towards the door, hugging her doll a little tighter. Rainy sat alone, her small hands continuously wiping away her own tears. Her two eyes were already red from crying. She was the only one sitting on the long bench outside. It was not that she didn¡¯t want to attend nursery school; she just came out here to sit for a while. ¡°Why are you crying? Do you not like it here?¡± A voice suddenly interrupted her sobbing. She lifted her head to see a boy who was seemingly a lot older than her. She firmly lifted her small face, wanting to see the little brother who had appeared under the dim light. Until the boy walked closer step by step, stopping in front of her. She blinked her eyes and then lowered her head to look at the doll in her arms. ¡°Brother looks like Dolly.¡± She lifted the doll in her hand, showing it to the boy. The boy suddenly pressed his thin lips together. He reached out his hand and poked the doll. The doll in Rainy¡¯s embrace was evidently already old. If anything, he seemingly did have a slight resemnce to the doll; both he and the doll in Rainy¡¯s hand had blond, reddish-brown hair and a pair of sky blue eyes. He picked up the doll in Rainy¡¯s hand, taking a few more looks at it. Then, he ced the doll back into her arms again. Dressed in a fitted suit, this child had an odd aristocratic ambiance. He sat next to Rainy and then took out a white handkerchief from his chest pocket. He turned his head and looked at the little girl who was tightly hugging her doll. How tiny, yet very adorable. Although her eyes were red. Of course, they were red from crying. ¡°If you cry anymore, you¡¯ll look ugly. I don¡¯t like that.¡± He used his handkerchief to wipe Rainy¡¯s face. Then, with a raise of his fingers, the handkerchief was thrown onto the floor. ¡°You have yet to tell me. Why are you crying?¡± The boy put down his hands, asking Rainy who sat on the same bench as him. She had actually disturbed his rest here; however, surprisingly, he wasn¡¯t angry. Rainy sniffled. ¡°Rainy doesn¡¯t want to leave Mommy and Daddy. It¡¯s just that Rainy¡¯s other Daddy wants to steal Rainy away. Mommy¡¯s crying every day, and Rainy doesn¡¯t want that Daddy. I only want my current Daddy.¡± The boy furrowed his eyebrows slightly as he listened. His unbelievably beautiful small face, at that moment, was a little grave. He was at most seven years old; however, after their first nce, one would realize that he was actually so mature that it was somewhat scary. Rainy said a bunch of things, and he finally understood what she meant. Her parents were going to fight for custody over her. ¡°Do you really not want that Daddy of yours?¡± The boy¡¯s fingers gently caressed his wrists as he lowered his head and asked the girl who kept crying. As expected, girls loved to cry. However, he didn¡¯t dislike her crying. ¡°Yes.¡± Rainy firmly nodded her head. She didn¡¯t want that bad Daddy. She only wanted Mommy and her current Daddy. Although she really loved Grandpa and Granny as well-if she had to choose, she would rather not have them. Chapter 538 - The Scramble

Chapter 538 The Scramble

¡°I can help you, but you have to promise me one thing.¡± The boy¡¯s sky blue eyes were extremely transparent. Perhaps, the words that he said were really just part of an innocent and naive conversation between children. However, Rainy-who was a child-believed him, of course. ¡°Little Brother, you¡¯ll really help Rainy?¡± She blinked her red eyes, a chain of sparkling tears streaming down her face. ¡°Yes.¡± The boy nodded his head and then stood up. ¡°Wait for me here.¡± After he finished speaking, his small figure disappeared before Rainy¡¯s eyes. Rainy hugged her doll in her arms again and quietly sat on the bench. She shuddered, feeling a little cold and hungry as well. She wanted to eat something. The nursery was just a few steps behind her, and a lot of delicious food would be waiting for her there. She looked back at the ce where the little brotherst disappeared and ced her hand on her t stomach. Finally, she hugged the doll a little tighter. She promised Little Brother that she would wait for him. That¡¯s why she definitely had to wait. What she didn¡¯t know was that, at that moment, the nursery was in chaos because a child was missing. The teachers in the school were all looking for her, so anxious that they were a mess. All the while, the child that they were looking for was sitting on top of a bench alone. She stopped crying already; however, hey eyes stared unblinkingly in front. The sound of extremely light footsteps resonated, and only then did the boy start walking towards her. He stood in front of Rainy and took out a piece of paper from behind him. Written on top of it were characters that Rainy couldn¡¯t understand. Rainy was too small; the words that she recognized after all was limited¡ªnot to mention these weird-looking characters. Even with Chinese characters, she only recognized a few. She stared at the paper for a long time only to realize that she really didn¡¯t recognize any of the words on top of it. ¡°Let your mother sign here, and by then, whether you want your mother or your father, nobody will be able to force you. Remember to give this paper to me tomorrow. I¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡± He ced his hand on Rainy¡¯s small head, and his fingers rubbed her soft hair. In his eyes, Rainy saw two of herself. ¡°Brother¡¯s eyes are prettier than Dolly¡¯s.¡± Rainy unwittingly said, a faint smile finally showing on her face. However, she remembered that she had to get her mother to sign the paper. This was simple; she could easily get it done. ¡°Rainy... Rainy...¡± At that moment, somebody periodically called out her name. She looked behind her and reached out her hand to pull on the little boy¡¯s clothes. ¡°Brother, they¡¯re looking for me already. I have to leave. Brother, you have to wait for Rainy here tomorrow, okay?¡± The boy nodded his head. ¡°I will.¡± Of course, he would. As long as she didn¡¯t end up not showing up, everything would be as promised. Rainy jumped down from the chair. She hugged her doll tightly and waved to the boy. Goodbye, Brother. She firmly waved her hand. The boy unnaturally reached out his hand and shook it, a look of confusion thickening on his face. This movement really was a little awkward. It was only after he couldn¡¯t see Rainy¡¯s small figure anymore that he turned around. Behind him, four burly men had suddenly appeared, carefully following behind him. Once she went home, Rainy took out the piece of paper from her bag, handing it over to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy, you need to sign here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin agreed. She opened the piece of paper and took a look. On top of it, there were weird characters; not to mention Rainy, even she couldn¡¯t understand them. However, upon seeing her daughter¡¯s eager look, she could only pick up her pen and sign on the paper. ¡°Alright, here, don¡¯t look at me like that. Otherwise, your Daddy will end up thinking that I¡¯m bullying you.¡± She rubbed her daughter¡¯s hair and ced the paper back into Rainy¡¯s small hand. ¡°Thanks, Mommy.¡± Rainy beamed brightly, and then she carefully ced the piece of paper into her bag as if it were a treasure, hiding in her room and doing some things that nobody knew about. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and looked at both of her hands. Then, she faintly let out a sigh before finally walking towards the kitchen. The day after tomorrow... it was the day after tomorrow. Would she really keep Rainy be able to keep Rainy by her side? She wasn¡¯t making herself nervous; she just really couldn¡¯t convince herself. She was afraid, very afraid. She really wanted time to just stop here, but how could that be possible? The more she was afraid of something, the faster it woulde. Gao Yi held Rainy¡¯s hand in one hand, and Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand in another. Standing not too far away from them was the entire Chu family: Chu Jiang, Song Wan, and Chu Lui. Naturally, Du Jingtang was there as well. ¡°Let¡¯s head in.¡± Chu Lui tried his best to make his voice sound calm. However, the rise and fall of his chest made people able to perceive that right now, he was not that calm and rxed. ¡°Let¡¯s head in, too. Ruoxin, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Gao Yi gripped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly. However, he realized that since the morning, her hand had always been in this extremely cold state. She was really too nervous and too afraid. The only thing that he could help her with was justforting her. Because no matter how reluctant he was, Rainy did indeed have the Chu family¡¯s blood flowing in her; and she was Chu Lui¡¯s daughter. Chu Lui was a publicly known figure, and on top of that, the other party was Chu Lui¡¯s ex-wife. From the start, he had no intention of making thewsuit public. This battle for his daughter... if it was really made known to the public, there was no knowing how distorted the information would be as it was spread around the outside world. However, those who were supposed to know about it already knew about it. However, apart from the Chu family, the only other people who could enter the courtroom were people from the Xia household. They didn¡¯t want to make this a big thing. However, to the child, this was actually a form of harm. It was just that they didn¡¯t know. This action of theirs had unknowingly already deeply hurt Rainy. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Shen Yijun emotionally looked at her daughter. She who locked herself up in the Xia house... if it wasn¡¯t for thiswsuit, she totally wouldn¡¯t have known that so many things had happened. Rainy¡¯s identity had been found out by the Chu family, and right now, the Chu family was anxiously trying to gain custody over Rainy. How could this be? How could the Chu family do that? What right did they have? That was her granddaughter, the child that her daughter gave birth to. It was just that upon hearing her voice, Xia Ruoxin simply nced coldly at her before brushing past her. She didn¡¯t call her mother; neither did she acknowledge her presence. ¡°Ruoxin, up to now, you still refuse to acknowledge me as your Mom. Are you really nning to live your life without a mother?¡± Shen Yijun held onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand, not wanting to let her leave. Did she know how much she med herself? How much she suffered? If she could redo everything, then she would rather choose to live with her daughter than choose to personally ruin her daughter¡¯s life. Chapter 539 - Previous Injuries

Chapter 539 Previous Injuries

Clearly, her daughter deserved to be happy. However, it was all because of her selfishness that made her daughter have to go through so many hardships. Even now, her daughter was about to lose her one and only daughter. ¡°Mrs. Xia, I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡± Xia Ruoxin pulled Shen Yijun¡¯s hand off of her and then pointed to Xia Yixuan who stood at her side. ¡°Thatdy should be your daughter instead. I never knew that I still had a mother.¡± Her words made Shen Yijun¡¯s face a little pale. Just as she thought, Xia Ruoxin was still ming her. She still hated her. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, how could you talk to your mother that way?¡± Xia Yixuan felt recalcitrant. Why was it that every time somebody opened their mouth, it was all about Xia Ruoxin, Xia Ruoxin. What did they see the eldest daughter of the Xia household as? Moreover, in the past, Brother Lui doted on her a lot. Now, whenever he sees her, he practically acted like a stranger. This made her, who was always the center of admiration, really unable to ept that drastic change. ¡°She¡¯s your mother, not mine. May I ask you, how am I supposed to be courteous towards a stranger?¡± Xia Ruoxin walked past them. Nobody knew that at that moment-in her lowered eyes, there was a look of hurt. She didn¡¯t have a mother. Not when she was isted and helpless while she was pregnant with Rainy, not when she knelt on the floor to beg her, not when she was locked out of the house, and not when Rainy was sick. The moment she said that Rainy was a bastard child and deserved to die, Xia Ruoxin already didn¡¯t have a mother. Perhaps, since she was four-years-old, she already didn¡¯t have a mother. She didn¡¯t know what a mother¡¯s love was like. It was just like that. Shen Yijun wasn¡¯t her mother. She was Xia Yixuan¡¯s. Now that all was well and her daughter had survived, they started to remember her again. Was she, Xia Ruoxin, just so cheap? ¡°Ruoxin, let¡¯s go.¡± Gao Yi held Rainy¡¯s small hand before gently gripping Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands with his other. ¡°Nobody will me you for not wanting to ept such a selfish mother.¡± If she had reached out her hand to Ruoxin back then, then would Ruoxin still sell herself to pay for Rainy¡¯s hospital fees? Shen Yijun¡¯s vision suddenly blurred. If it wasn¡¯t for Xia Mingzheng¡¯s support, she probably would have fallen butt-down onto the floor. Rainy turned her head to look at Shen Yijun and Xia Mingzheng. She had already recognized them; however, the sensitive her understood that her mother didn¡¯t like them. Whatever Mommy didn¡¯t like, she wasn¡¯t going to like them as well. Child... Shen Yijun watched the child who was looking back, her heart feeling even more sadness. She knew it; she just knew it. Once Rainy¡¯s identity was exposed, the Chu family was definitely going to want to snatch her away. She was beautiful; it was no wonder that the Chu family wanted the child. Rainy kept silent the entire time, quietly letting Gao Yi hold her hand. There was little expression on her small face. The way she looked right now had no difference from that Chu Lui who always kept a straight face. Saying that they weren¡¯t father and daughter -obviously, nobody was going to believe it. After everybody took their seats, Gao Yi once again consolingly gripped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Go up, Ruoxin. Don¡¯t be afraid, you still have me.¡± Rainy tugged at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes as well. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be afraid. Rainy¡¯s here, too.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently caressed her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s right, Mommy¡¯s not afraid.¡± She stood up. For her daughter¡¯s sake, she had to get through this. She had already suffered so much. Was there anything else that she couldn¡¯t ovee? ¡°Everybody, silence. The court is now in session.¡± After hearing the deadly stern voice, several people in the courtroom drastically lowered their voices. This was a fight for custody over a child, and the ones standing up on court were a married couple, a once-married couple. ¡°Your honor. The intiff, Mr. Chu Lui, had no knowledge of his wife Xia Ruoxin¡¯s pregnancy before and during the divorce. With their daughter now at three years old, Mrs. Xia Ruoxin clearlycks the financial ability to continue raising this child. That¡¯s why the intiff wishes to regain custody of the child in order to provide the child with better living conditions.¡± Chu Lui¡¯swyer stood up, and everybody¡¯s gaze was directed onto the child with ck eyes asrge as a grape, sitting atop Gao Yi¡¯sp. Gao Yi ced his hand on top of Rainy¡¯s head, carefully hugging her. The judge nodded his head, signaling that he had understood thewyer¡¯s assertions. ¡°Your honor. We have found out that Mrs. Xia Ruoxin has experience working as a bar hostess. Her identity as a bar hostess could bring about detriment to the child¡¯s growth and, furthermore, provide a bad influence on the child as she matures. That is why, in order to ensure that the child can have a healthy body and mind, Mr. Chu has to regain custody over the child.¡± Upon hearing the words ¡®bar hostess¡¯, the facial expressions of the people attending the hearing changed. Xia Yixuan smirked. So Xia Ruoxin sold her body before. What was she still putting on an act for? It was only right for Brother Lui to want the child back. If she had a hostess as a mother, she would feel ashamed as well. Shen Yijun¡¯s body ceaselessly trembled. She shook her head, unable to believe that her daughter had actually once reached such a state. It was only then that the judge looked towards Xia Ruoxin. His expression was t,posed yet stern. ¡°Mrs. Xia, do you have anything to say?¡± At that moment, Xia Ruoxin red at Chu Lui with hatred filled in her eyes. Under Chu Lui¡¯sposed appearance, small cracks had developed. Don¡¯t me me, don¡¯t hate me. I have no choice as well. Xia Ruoxin stood up and looked around. People she somewhat knew mostly showed her a sarcastic smile. They looked down on her and ridiculed her. They spoke words of sarcasm as sharp as knives, but did they really have the right to? She looked towards Gao Yi and Rainy once again, and Gao Yi showed her an encouraging smile. It was the friendliest gaze that she saw in the courtroom, washing away all her grievances and unsightliness. ¡°Mommy, all the best!¡± Rainy¡¯s small red lips mouthed, her tiny hands clenched into a fist. ¡°Four years ago, I believe that nobody would remember why I had a divorce with Mr. Chu.¡± The moment these words escaped her mouth, Chu Lui¡¯s expression changed, and so did that of the Chu family¡¯s elderly couple. The things that happened four years ago and Xia Ruoxin¡¯s infamy was something that was publicized. For a very long time, it was on the headlines of the newspapers. In the period that she had disappeared, her story simply became a scandal that was made known to every family. ¡°Four years ago, we divorced because I was caught in bed with another man. Therefore, Mr. Chu how could you be so sure that my daughter would be a child of the Chu family¡¯s and not that man¡¯s or any other man¡¯s.¡± The hands that Chu Lui ced on hisp clenched into fists. Thewyer¡¯s eyes sparkled for a moment as he took out certain documents from under his table. ¡°Your honor, these are Mr. Chu and his daughter¡¯s DNA examination results. Itpletely proves that that child is, in fact, Mr. Chu¡¯s daughter.¡± Xia Ruoxin tilted her face, scoffing at the documents in thewyer¡¯s hands. The disdain in her eyes thickened. Ah Lui, Ah Lui, you sure came prepared, even getting those documents ready. Chapter 540 - Are You Worthy?

Chapter 540 Are You Worthy?

¡°I would like to ask, Mr. Chu; have you ever fulfilled your responsibilities as a father? Have you ever raised her? Have you ever fed her? Have you ever cared about her? What right do you have to try to snatch my daughter away now?¡± Chu Lui never spoke a word. It was only hiswyer representing him. ¡°That was because the intiff had no knowledge of his daughter¡¯s existence...¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough. You shut your mouth. All of you don¡¯t understand anything. You don¡¯t understand anything. You have no right!¡± Xia Ruoxin sneered. Her every word bluntly filled with ridicule, filled with me; and it was all directed to thatwyer. Thewyer¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Your honor...¡± Thewyer was just about to say something. However, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s voice submerged his voice once again. ¡°Chu Lui, let me ask you. If back then, you knew about Rainy¡¯s existence, what would you have done?¡± Chu Lui pressed his thin lips together, his ck eyes void of any light. If he knew about her back then, he knew... what he would have done, he would... ¡°You would have aborted her, wouldn¡¯t you? Because you didn¡¯t want anybody to get in the way of your marriage with Li Manni, regardless of whether that child was yours. It was because she was mine. ¡°You hated me; that¡¯s why you would hate my child as well. That¡¯s what you personally said to me before. CEO Chu, don¡¯t deny the words that you¡¯ve said before. ¡°You imed that he would be able to take care of my daughter. May I ask you, how could a man who acted out a show to pretend to catch his wife in bed with another man-a man who sent a group of other men to insult his wife... how could a man so coldhearted and nasty to the core have any right to take care of my daughter?¡± The people in the gallery all went silent. They didn¡¯t know who to believe now. If the truth to the things that happened four years ago was as so, then Chu Lui had done an unforgivable thing. How could a man be so cruel to a woman, especially when she was his wife? Doing that, he didn¡¯t only ruin a marriage; he also ruined a woman¡¯s life. Was he really that ruthless? Chu Jiang and Song Wan¡¯s eyes met. Both of them saw a deep sense of embarrassment and disgrace in each other¡¯s eyes. The things that happened four years ago, they could both guess what they were; and Xia Ruoxin was only speaking the truth. ¡°Mr. Chu, do you deny these ims. Do you deny that you have done those things? Are you going to deny them?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked Chu Lui. If at that moment, he still didn¡¯t want to admit to everything, then she would look down on him. ¡°Yes. I did.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s indifferent voice sounded in the courtroom. He admitted to it; he admitted to everything. His words stunned the audience once again. The criticisms they had for Xia Ruoxin had now turned to pity. Four years ago, a woman¡¯s reputation waspletely ruined. Today, the truth came to light. It was just that those past four years, who couldpensate her for those four years? ¡°Chu Lui. Do you know when Rainy¡¯s birthday is?¡± Xia Ruoxin wasn¡¯t happy. She originally wasn¡¯t even supposed to be doing these things. She didn¡¯t owe him anything so what reason did he have to be hating her? Speaking of ¡®hate¡¯, the one who should be hating people should be her. Chu Lui pressed his lips tightly together; his daughter¡¯s birthday? He didn¡¯t know. He reckoned that in this world, other than Xia Ruoxin, out of all these people who suddenly appeared by her side, not a single one of them would know. Song Wan gazed questioningly at Chu Jiang, whereas Chu Jiang simply shook his head in return. They had yet to ask Rainy for her birth date. ¡°Rainy¡¯s birthday is on the 25th of March. Mr. Chu, this day, I believe that you won¡¯t ever forget it.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s facial expression changed. March 25th, that was the day he and Li Manni got married. How could he ever forget? Every year, Li Manni really ced a lot of emphasis on celebrating their anniversary. She would insist that they go to a cake shop and buy cakes to celebrate. Furthermore, every year he put a lot of effort into finding gifts for her. Xia Ruoxin gently smiled. She wasn¡¯t bitter; however, in the eyes of everybody else, her not-bitter smile only seemed more like a mockery towards everyone. ¡°That day, I remember it clearly. It was raining heavily, and while you and your wife were sharing your first night together, I gave birth to my daughter. I cut the umbilical cord myself because I was all alone. You had cut off all my financial means. I could only rely on washing clothes for people every day to survive. Those strangers saw how pitiful I was and decided to give me a job. You didn¡¯t want to let me live, but others helped me survive with my baby. Regardless of whether it was raining or snowing, I washed clothes for a total of six months. ¡°Rainy was born, and she often got sick. I had to bring her with me to my job as a mover. They were all males there, and I was the only woman. I had topete with these men for a living. But no matter how hard it was-as long as I lowered my head, I could see Rainy who was tied to me. That time, she was only a few months old. In order to cure her sickness, I had to be a mover in the day and continue washing clothes at night. ¡°While you gave your wife hundreds and thousands to buy essories, I had to carry my sickly child, pacing back and forth in the hospital. I didn¡¯t have money to let her continue receiving medical treatment. That¡¯s why I could only sell my blood to gather enough money for her to get admitted into the hospital. ¡°While you guys were spendingrge amounts of money on a single meal, we were fighting through our pathetic lives. In order to save money-some days, we only ate a single bun. We didn¡¯t even dare to boil water because we were afraid that we wouldn¡¯t be able to afford the electricity bills. ¡°Who would have imagined-the almighty Chu Enterprise CEO¡¯s daughter couldn¡¯t even afford to drink milk growing up? She ate batter growing up because we couldn¡¯t even afford milk powder.¡± ¡°When she was two, she had already learned how to help me collect clothes from all the houses. She learned how to wash clothes with me and how to earn money with me. While you were buying a single piece of clothing that caused up to thousands¡ªeven millions, I had to sell my blood again just to be able to buy my daughter a doll.¡± Suddenly, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands went cold. Large drops of tears fell from her eyes without reason, making everything seem blurred. ¡°Didn¡¯t all of you talk about how I was a bar hostess? You said that I was lowly and shameless. I have no right to be standing here, breathing the same air as all of you, right? But do you know of our past? ¡°Because my daughter was sick and nobody was willing to help us, I went to look for them. I looked for them so many times. I begged him; I knelt on the floor and begged him. Did he help me? Did he ever save us? ¡°My child was very sick, and I needed a lot of money. Even if I had to sell all my blood away, it was never going to be enough. That¡¯s why I could only sell myself. I did everything that I could just to save her, just to keep the tiny her alive.¡± Chapter 541 - She Lost

Chapter 541 She Lost

¡°Yet, this father who wants to steal my daughter right now, what has he done? He clearly could¡¯ve saved my daughter, but he refused to. He threw away my sickly child to apany his wife on a trip overseas, to tour the country, to spendrge stacks of money.. to show off their love. If it wasn¡¯t for the other man I met who could save my daughter, right now, would he still have this chance to be stealing my daughter? ¡°Chu Lui, speak for yourself, are you worthy?¡±. This wasing from a mother, an ordinary woman. These heart-shattering words, they were not an usation; they were telling a story. Perhaps it was not much, but within every word and every sentence, there was the story of this woman¡¯s life for the past four years. How tough and how unbearable it was; and how what helped her pull through all those intolerable moments was right before their eyes, this man who was always at her beck and call. Indeed, he really had no right to want the child back. Chu Lui let go of his clenched fists, revealing several nail marks within the palm of his hand. Actually right now, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe that he had done all these things. Was this all caused by him? No, it wasn¡¯t. It really wasn¡¯t. Back then, he really just wanted her toe back and beg him. That was all. He never thought that he was forcing her into ruin. It was just that only he knew about this, Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t. In the end, everything was his fault. ¡°Mr. Chu.¡± Thewyer lowered his head to look at Chu Lui. Did he still want to continue? He believed that right now, anybody with a conscience would not want to do anything more to a woman like this. Did he really want to continue? Did he want to continue down such an immoral and hical road? ¡°Continue.¡± Chu Lui lightly nodded his head. He ced his hands on his face. Faintly between his fingers, one could seemingly see a shimmer of liquid. Was this man crying? No, Impossible. Chu Lui was a person who would never shed a tear. His heart was cold and tough. Shen Yijun covered her mouth. She had never known that her daughter had gone through so much suffering. Even giving birth to her child alone. Compared to her¡ªas a mother, she really felt ashamed. It was also right then that she recalled how selfish she had been for the past few years. In order to curry favor from another person¡¯s daughter, she had actually hurt her own daughter this deeply. Even when her daughter desperately needed help, she went as far as to turn her back on her. While other people were leaving scars on her daughter-as her mother, she actually left another deep cut on her daughter¡¯s heart instead. God, what had she done? As a mother, she even told her own daughter to go and die. She also cursed that child, that child that her daughter gave birth to. That child was her own granddaughter. She practically wasn¡¯t human, and she didn¡¯t deserve to be one. Simrly, they were mothers; but her as a mother, was she really worthy? Was she worthy of that word ¡®mother¡¯? Xinxin, I¡¯m sorry. Mother¡¯s sorry; I¡¯ve let you down... Really sorry. But what could her apologies even get in return? It was quiet all around. Chu Lui¡¯swyer stood up once again, deeply ncing at Xia Ruoxin. There was sympathy in his eyes; however, his sympathy didn¡¯t mean that his stand would change. He was probably about to let her down. Perhaps she really was pitiful and worthy of sympathy. However, this was where his job lied; and he had to ensure that his client wins this case. He really must win this case. ¡°Your honor, I have a set of documents here. Please have a look.¡± He personally presented the documents to the judge. ¡°The intiff¡¯s private information is included in these documents; therefore, I am unable to provide a detailed exnation of what is written inside. Conclusively, inside the documents are the intiff¡ªMr. Chu Lui¡¯s reasons for needing custody of the child. ¡°Perhaps back then, the intiff had indeed done many wrong things. However, I vow that in the future, he would definitely love the child dearly and provide her with the best education. He will let her be the one and only heir to the Chu Enterprise. ¡°Mrs. Xia, you want to give your daughter the best life as well, don¡¯t you? Since that the child has gone through so many hardships with you, how could you still bear to have her continue apanying you through more sufferings?¡± Thewyer firmly bowed to Xia Ruoxin. He had finished saying everything that he had wanted to say, and that document... he believed that it would allow the judge to make the wisest verdict. There were provisions in thew that stated that regarding minor children above two-months-old, there were certain parental circumstances that could give parents priority over custody of the child. One of the stipted circumstances was if the parent had undergone a sterilization operation or if they had, for any reason, lost their ability to reproduce. This point was a little hard to mention; however, it was the key to his ensured victory in this case. The judge flipped through the documents in his hand. After reading through it, he closed both of his eyes and stood up only after a long time. It was just that... he first nced at Xia Ruoxin, his eyes filled slightly with regret. His gaze made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart freeze in an instant. What he meant was that she was going to lose her daughter. She was going to lose her dearest daughter, was that right? No. She continuously shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to lose Rainy. If not, what was the point of her staying alive? She didn¡¯t have much in her life in the first ce, she only had Rainy. The judge simply redirected his gaze to the child in Gao Yi¡¯s arms. His steady voice sounded. ¡°Our verdict is that Mr. Chu Lui gains custody over the child. Whereas, the child¡¯s mother will be granted visitation rights. This way both parties shouldn¡¯t have any objections, right?¡± After the judge finished speaking, Chu Lui simply closed his eyes. However, there was not a single look of victory in his eyes. Gao Yi tightly hugged Rainy who was in his arms, his heart aching for the pale Xia Ruoxin who stood on court. He pressed Rainy¡¯s head against his chest. ¡°Rainy, remember that Mommy and Daddy love you a lot.¡± Rainy¡¯s both hands tightly gripped Gao Yi¡¯s shirt, a string of transparent tears hung from her ceaselessly fluttering eyshes. The young her seemingly already understood something. She was leaving Mommy, wasn¡¯t she? She didn¡¯t want that daddy, she only wanted Mommy. Song Wan tightly clutched Chu Jiang¡¯s hands. She was, in actual fact, emotional because the child was theirs. The child was clearly theirs; but none of them felt happy. None of them felt joyful. Perhaps the results were within their expectations. However, it still carried an unbearable weight with it. ¡°Alright. This court is adjourned.¡± The judge packed up his things. Whereas the document on the table... it was the document containing information about Chu Lui¡¯s infertility. For this man, this child was going to be his only child for the rest of his life and the only blood vessel of the Chu family. On top of this, with the Chu family¡¯s financial capabilities, they were definitely able to provide the child with the best care and lifestyle. As for the child¡¯s mother, nobody has the authority to deprive her of her rights to the child; and she should be able to visit her child at any time. The judge left his seat, and just as he was about to leave the room, a voice that could be described as tender resonated by his ear. Chapter 542 - Rainy Sold Mommy Chapter 542 Rainy Sold Mommy ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± The judge looked back to see none other than a six to seven-year-old child. He furrowed his eyebrows. Who let this child inside? Wasn¡¯t thiswsuit a private one that prohibited outside entry? He lifted his gaze, only to realize that it wasn¡¯t just the child who had entered. Behind the boy stood four burly men. All of them wore clothing simr to that in the Arabian region, an entire outfit of white. ¡°Were you the one speaking, child?¡± The judge asked the boy in the white suit. Although he was young-with just a nce, it was easy to tell that he was a remarkable person. Even just from the four men standing behind him, one could tell that he wasn¡¯t a normal boy. ¡°Yes.¡± The boy, although small, had an air of magnificence. Of course, a few forbidding men were standing behind him. Rainy lifted her head from Gao Yi¡¯s embrace and blinked her eyes strangely. Why was he here? ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rainy? Do you know him?¡± This boy who suddenly appeared made the current atmosphere seemingly even more whimsical. ¡°Yes.¡± Rainy nodded her head and sobbed. ¡°Little brother said before that he will help Rainy. Rainy doesn¡¯t want to leave Mommy.¡± Upon seeing Rainy¡¯s eyes red from crying, the boy¡¯s expression seemingly darkened a little. This little rabbit, why was she still such a crybaby? ¡°Child, this isn¡¯t a ce that you can just enter as you please. Didn¡¯t your parents tell you this?¡± The judge walked forward and said to the boy. His voice, although gentle, had a stern tone. The boy simply bowed politely in response. ¡°Greetings, sir. I know that this is a ce I shouldn¡¯t carelessly enter; however, I simply came to say this: her¡±-he pointed towards Xia Ruoxin¡ª¡±and her...¡± followed by Rainy. ¡°Both of them are not, in any way, punishable under thews of your country.¡± The judge paused for a moment, unable to understand what the child meant. He was spilling nonsense, wasn¡¯t he? However, that serious expression and those noble sky-blue pupils, he really didn¡¯t seem like a child who would lie. Then... What could his words mean? The child took out a piece of paper from within his embrace. ¡°They are citizens of the Republic of Gea; therefore, all legal jurisdictions belong to our country. In our country, all custodial rights are granted to the child¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Yes, your honor. He is the prince of our country. Thatdy and that child have obtained Gea citizenship as of yesterday. Thus, thews of other countries are inapplicable to them.¡± A man stepped forward, cing his hands over his chest. A few days before, he still couldn¡¯t understand why their prince had stayed up overnight just to convert the nationality of these two people to Gea citizens. Today, he finally understood why. It seemed like their prince was a little too mature for his age. Was he really only seven? The children of their wise and brilliant king were indeed impressive. The judge paused for a moment. He had never expected things to turn out like this. This just became an internationalwsuit. He had heard of this country before. Although it was a small country, it still received a noticeable amount of international recognition. Furthermore, thews in their country were really as of mentioned. He looked at the proof of citizenship in his hands. It was definitely real and not fabricated. Anyway, no one would forge such evidence. Therefore, he decided to dismiss his verdict. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Chu. Regarding these matters, you could discuss them over again with Mrs. Xia.¡± He turned around and nodded his head at Chu Lui as he spoke. As for Chu Lui, he was helpless. This kind of internationalwsuit, there was no way he could win. Neither could he decide on the verdict for another country. Rainy climbed up from Gao Yi¡¯sp then ran towards Xia Ruoxin¡¯s side. ¡°Mommy.¡± She hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s leg tightly and lifted her head to look at her. Xia Ruoxin squatted down and gently leaned her forehead against Rainy¡¯s small head. She thought that she was going to lose her, but she didn¡¯t. Did she really not lose her? ¡°Mommy, Rainy doesn¡¯t want to leave Mommy. We don¡¯t want that evil daddy. Rainy hates him,¡± said Rainy. The moment her gazended on Chu Lui, the detested look in her eyes thickened a few folds; whereas Chu Lui suddenly felt that his heart was being rawly ripped open. It turned out that in the end, he still wasn¡¯t able to obtain anything. He even ended up making his daughter hate him more. ¡°Yes. Mommy won¡¯t leave Rainy, too.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up her daughter that was in her embrace, whereas several people listening in from the sidelines had already started crying. ¡°Let¡¯s ept it.¡± Song Wan gripped Chu Jiang¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Perhaps we really shouldn¡¯t have been so selfish. Didn¡¯t you see, Rainy¡¯s need her mother but doesn¡¯t need her father. Neither does she need us. We can just go and visit her every day. Otherwise, we could possibly lose this granddaughter of ours.¡± What else could Chu Jiang say? The only road left for them to go down was the road of eptance. It was just that their heart ached for their son. Although this was what their son deserved, he still felt sad for his son. His son wasn¡¯t ill-natured; he was just a little extreme. Xia Ruoxin carried Rainy and approached the boy. She ced Rainy down before squatting down in front of him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Although she didn¡¯t know how he had helped her, she really had to thank him for his help. ¡°Little brother, did you reallye to help Mommy?¡± Rainy¡¯s small hang tugged at the boy¡¯s clothes. The men standing next to the boy frantically took a step forward. Everybody knew that their little prince had a weird temper; he hated people to touch him. He hated it to death. It was just that this time, they were wrong. The boy gave them a warning re. Although he was young, he already had the qualities befitting that of a leader. ¡°I did help you. Therefore, you must also remember your promise to me.¡± The boy reached out his hands and gently ced them on Rainy¡¯s face. It was a strange feeling, different from others. He didn¡¯t like other people touching him, but with this girl, he was willing. ¡°Remember, my name is Jun Yi. Don¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve promised me.¡± The boy retracted his hand then walked out of the courtroom. Behind him were the four burly men who followed him around, looking almost like his bodyguards. Xia Ruoxin looked strangely at her daughter and pulled her face over. This little fe actually sold her mother and herself away, and now, they had suddenly be foreigners. ¡°Rainy, what was your promise to him?¡± She ced her hands on her daughter¡¯s tender face. Rainy simply blinked her eyes. ¡°I forgot about it already.¡± She tilted her head to the side. She didn¡¯t remember making a promise with that little brother. Chapter 543 - She Finally Won Chapter 543 She Finally Won Rainy¡¯s tiny body was scooped up. She reached out her small hands and clutched onto Gao Yi¡¯s neck. ¡°Daddy...¡± Her voice left Chu Lui bitterly staring at the close-knit family of three. However, he could only stand there, unable to speak a single word to them. That was his daughter, his biological daughter. Yet right now, she was in the arms of another person, calling another person ¡®daddy¡¯; whereas he was... this biological father here was busy being hated on by her. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gao Yi hugged Rainy in one hand and held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand in the other. Finally, they had gotten over the threat. In the future, nothing was going to happen ever again. ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Ruoxin was dragged along by him. Nobody was going to look down on her or criticize her ever again. A woman as pitiful as her, who could me her? Then again, who had the right to me her? Shen Yijun hastily approached them, and her gazended on the child in Gao Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°She really looks like you when you were young.¡± Shen Yijun couldn¡¯t bear to take her eyes off that small face. If she could redo everything again, she wouldn¡¯t want to be part of the Xia household. She would only want her daughter, and that would be enough for her. Everything she had right now, they were all in exchange for her daughter. She had never doted on her, never loved her, and definitely had never given up her everything for her just like how she did for Rainy. Xia Ruoxin was a good mother. Yet, as her mother, all she had done was let her daughter down time and time again. ¡°Rainy, I¡¯m your grandma. Let Grandma take a good look at you, alright?¡± Upon seeing how Xia Ruoxin refused to speak a word to her, she had no choice but to speak to the child in Gao Yi¡¯s arms. However, Rainy only lifted her head before crawling back into Gao Yi¡¯s embrace. She had long known that Mommy didn¡¯t like this aunt called ¡®Grandma¡¯. The things that Mommy disliked, she disliked them as well. Xia Ruoxin turned her body around, without sparing another nce at Shen Yijun. Everything that she wanted to say, she had said them already. Everything there was to be understood should have already been understood as well. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to forgive her. It was just that she really couldn¡¯t find any single reason to forgive her. After so many years of not receiving any care or concern from her, Xia Ruoxin no longer had any expectations of her. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Shen Yijun reached out her hand. However, in the end, she could only watch as Xia Ruoxin walked away step by step. She knew that she had no right, but was Xia Ruoxin really unable to forgive her? Xia Mingzheng hastily came over. He could only gently hug her shoulders and provide her with such silent constion. He actually didn¡¯t know what to say as well. It was only Xia Yixuan who let out a ¡®hmph¡¯ sound before stomping away in her high heels. It was nothing more than having a child; was there a need for her to act like everyone owed her something? Although thiswsuit was a confidential trial, people¡¯s curiosity and abilities were not to be underestimated. Somehow, information about thewsuit had gotten out; and several people were standing at the entrance. Upon seeing Xia Yixuan walk out, they started pointing and gossiping about her. ¡°Look, that should be Xia Yixuan, the one that died. Right now, she¡¯s alive again. That¡¯s why I say, this world really is filled with miracles. How could someonee back to life even after dying?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s alive, but her sister went through so many hardships. Say, why would she onlye back four yearster if she was clearly alive the entire time?¡± The remaining people discussed in hushed voices. All these harsh words ceaselessly resonated by Xia Yixuan¡¯s ears, making here to an abrupt stop. ¡°Who knows? The Xia household imed that she had lost her memory and only managed to recover them recently. I bet that wasn¡¯t even the case. Once, I saw her holding hands with a male foreigner; and she looked super happy. Her own sister was suffering, and yet, she could still bring herself to smile. With this kind of sister-if I was Xia Ruoxin, I also wouldn¡¯t return to the Xia household.¡± Xia Yixuan ruthlessly red at these gossiping women. Although those people were obviously nothing special, they simply red back at her mockingly. Did she really think that she was the same Xia Yixuan from four years ago? Without Chu Lui, she was as good as nothing. One man wasn¡¯t enough to satisfy her so she had to go find several men. Was shecking men or something? Some things¡ªdon¡¯t assume that they can be done in secrecy. In this world, two might keep counsel, putting one away. The information that could be gathered from search engines was really something to be feared. The number of people that knew about Xia Yixuan¡¯s promiscuous deeds was way, way more than she had ever imagined. It was only Xia Yixuan who thought that she had done everything very inconspicuously. In actual fact, rumors about her had already been spread around for a long time. Xia Yixuan¡¯s face flushed bright red. She twisted her high heels and hastily fled the scene. She really felt that her face was extremely hot, and she slightly regretteding back now. Although everything that those people said was true, being pointed at and gossiped about-she still couldn¡¯t handle it. Xia Yixuan walked at a fast pace, and the moment she passed by Xia Ruoxin, she gave her a death re. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, don¡¯t be too pleased with yourself. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the one with the ¡®Xia¡¯ surname. Every single thing in the Xia household belongs to me. Your mother is nothing more than the woman who married my father, my step-mom. Our Xia household¡¯s assets, don¡¯t think that she¡¯ll be getting any of it.¡± After she finished speaking and lifted her head, her eyes met with Shen Yijun¡¯s cold gaze. Shen Yijun actually couldn¡¯t bring herself to cry. She only felt likeughing. Hehe. So this was the Xia Yixuan that she had doted on for the past twenty years. For her, she even stopped taking care of her own biological daughter, and in order to fake her death, she had no choice but to let her own daughter get buried. So this was Xia Yixuan. ¡°Yixuan, you went too far!¡± This time, even Xia Mingzheng got angry. How could he have such a selfish daughter-so selfish that she made him perspire from shame? Moreover, how could she speak to her mother like that? After all her years of education, how could she still not understand basic human morals? ¡°Yijun, don¡¯t think too much. Yixuan is still a child; she¡¯s not very sensible.¡± Xia Mingzheng franticallyforted Shen Yijun. He knew that at that moment, Shen Yijun was already under a lot of stress; and she really didn¡¯t need another blow. ¡°Nevermind. What she said was right. I¡¯m a step-mom.¡± Shen Yijun said with a tone of self-mockery. She had never ever truly been part of the Xia household. In the eyes of the father and daughter of the Xia household, she must have looked as if she had obtained the world. Yet, in actual fact, she had absolutely nothing; and in the end, she even ended up losing her only daughter. Xia Ruoxin simply treated their argument as a bad joke. She lowered her head, and her heart was not-in any way-hurt. Everything happening had nothing to do with her. ¡°Gao Yi, let¡¯s go.¡± She gripped Gao Yi¡¯s hand tightly and walked forward. What Xia Yixuan said was right; she was the one with the ¡®Xia¡¯ surname. Xia Ruoxin had never thought of taking anything from the Xia household. However, just when they were about to reach the entrance, they met with Chu Lui who kept staring at them. Xia Ruoxin clenched her hands firmly into fists and pressed her red lips together, so tightly that they hurt a little. She approached him, and just as she was about to brush past him, a pair of strong hands firmly gripped onto her hands. ¡°Ruoxin, I still have something to say to you. Could you stop for a while to listen to what I have to say?¡± Chapter 544 - Who Went to Hell Chapter 544 Who Went to Hell Xia Ruoxin wanted to swing her hand away; however, his grip was really just too tight. So tight that he was about to hurt her arm. Rainy quietlyy in Gao Yi¡¯s embrace. She stole a nce at Chu Lui before turning her small face away again. ¡°Mr. Chu, we seemingly have nothing more to talk about. If you still n to file anotherwsuit, then I¡ªXia Ruoxin-will dly fight you till the end. I¡¯ll never give my daughter to you.¡± Xia Ruoxin fearlessly faced Chu Lui. Maybe other people were afraid of him, but she wasn¡¯t going to be. Whatever tricks he had up his sleeve, he could y them all at once. It was not as if she had never seen them before. ¡°Ruoxin, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Chu Lui hastily exined. ¡°I really just want both of you to return to my side. I never really thought of stealing Rainy from you. I thought that if I just managed to obtain Rainy¡¯s custodial rights, then you would also return to my side. Whether it was out of me or out of hate, I could use thest half of my life repay you; and our family of three would live really happily.¡± ¡°Family of three.¡± Xia Ruoxin repeated his words, finding it extremely ironic andughable. Who wanted to be a family of three with him? Trying to justify his past actions so easily, what did he take her for? ¡°Chu Lui...¡± Sheughed, and yet her voice was extremely calloused. ¡°Do you have any right to be Rainy¡¯s father? When she was sick and in pain, it was Gao Yi who hugged her and coaxed her through the night. When she was so ill that she was about to die, it was Gao Yi who went through the operation with her. But you, her father, what were you doing? You were beside your wife, unwilling to save the tiny her. When people in her school looked down on her and when she was made fun of, it was Gao Yi who yed the role of a father, giving her fatherly love. ¡°Why does she call Gao Yi ¡®daddy¡¯? That¡¯s because Gao Yi is the one who truly loves her ¨C unconditionally loves her. But what about you? When have you ever been concerned for her? When have you ever loved her? You even tried to snatch her away from my side. ¡°Chu Lui, I thought that you were no longer the Chu Lui from four years ago. I was wrong. You are still who you used to be. You¡¯re just as selfish, just as cruel, and just as inhumane. You don¡¯t understand love. You don¡¯t understand anything!¡± Xia Ruoxin flung Chu Lui¡¯s hand away not even caring if she was going to hurt herself. Gao Yi sped her hand tightly, providing her with silent constion. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He smiled warmly at her. Regardless of the situation, he had always given her such pressureless support. ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head and followed him out, whereas Chu Lui could only tightly clench the hand that he had reached out. The sudden coldness that arose in his heart was almost deadly, and his palms¡ªthey seemed unable to hold onto anything ever again. ¡°Cousin...¡± Du Jingtang stood behind him. Then, he ced his hand on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Cousin, my mom¡¯s really angry. She was so angered by you she started tearing.¡± Reminded of his mother, Du Jingtang started to have a headache. ¡°Cousin, my mom said that when you love somebody, the more you¡¯re like this, the more she will stay away from you. Don¡¯t you see she¡¯s living well now? Rainy¡¯s living well, too. She went through so much just for you. Are you going to steal her happiness away again? ¡°You approaching her is ruining her happiness.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s body evidently jerked back. He took heavy breaths and swallowed. It was destructive if he tried to approach her, and it was pige if he tried to get close to her. It turned out that the thing that he had painstakingly wanted only served to ruin the happiness of others. He ced his hands into his pocket and then walked out with big strides. ¡°Hey, Cousin...¡± Du Jingtang hastily chased after him; however, by the time he exited the courthouse, there was already nobody in sight. ¡°Actually, Cousin, you¡¯re quite pitiful, too. You clearly love that woman so much, and yet now, you can¡¯t even do as much as approach her.¡± He shook his head, helplessly sighing. ¡°When she loved you, you were hating her; and when she needed you, you didn¡¯t know any better. Yet, when you finally understood that you love her, she had already left; and now while you love her, she doesn¡¯t need you anymore.¡± Chu Lui locked himself in his house for a very long time. He didn¡¯t care about anything and wasn¡¯t willing to attend to anything. Hispany had be a mess. The things that happened four years ago finally came to light, and the truth was out. Although not many people knew about it, it still spread around quite a bit. Chu Lui could have stopped it and prevented it, and yet he didn¡¯t do anything. Chu Lui¡¯s originally not-so-bright image had further darkened a little. Heartbreaker, vulpine man. Now, all those had be his nickname. After treating his wife so cruelly, was there still anything worth forgiving in him? At night, Chu Lui entered another bar alone. He hadn¡¯t been there in a long time. He sat down, and a ss of alcohol was pushed in front of him. He furrowed his brows. Not too far away sat a man who slightly tilted his head, making Chu Lui feel a sense of deja vu. ¡°Mo Ming?¡± He squinted his eyes, finally remembering the name of the man and his self-introduction. The man had said: ¡®I¡¯m Mo Ming, Mo as in unpredictable and Ming as in tea.¡¯ ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Can¡¯t believe we meet again. The drink that I owed you, it¡¯s been four years already.¡± Mo Ming turned around to look at him. On his sharp facial features, there was a slight air of gloominess. He no longer had that intense sense of hatred but dismay; he seemed to feel quite a bit out of it. He seemed like he had just endured a heavy blow. His entire body was a little too haggard, and even his eyes that had always looked astute seemed slightly lost. ¡°The dim light of the night, it¡¯s the strongest alcohol here. You can give it a try.¡± Mo Ming said as he picked up another ss of alcohol and drank from it. Although he said it was the strongest alcohol, he drank it down like water, not feeling anything. Chu Lui also picked up his ss and drank from it. He felt a burn in his throat. This alcohol was indeed very spicy and very strong. ¡°You wanted that woman to go to hell, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mo Ming suddenly put down the drink in his hand, the corners of his lips¡ªwhich were inherently thin-lifted slightly. ¡°Yeah, she went down to hell already. What about you? Was it the same for your woman?¡± Chu Lui smiled a little painfully. Mo Ming gently caressed the ss in his hands, his voice hardening. ¡°Yeah. I tortured her until her life was like a living hell. I personally pushed her into hell. But now, I realized that I was wrong. Not only was she in hell, but I was also there as well. Right now, she hates me, but I love her. Things have really flipped around between us. I was waiting for her to take revenge, but she disappeared instead. I can¡¯t find her anymore. ¡°What about you? You look extremely troubled. Couldn¡¯t be the same problem as me, could it?¡± Mo Ming kidded. He picked up the ss of alcohol and drank from it again. ¡°It is.¡± Chu Lui gulped the drink down. His unwavering and emotionless voice made Mo Ming pause for a moment. His fingers lightly ran across the edge of the ss, the corners of his lips lifting higher. Chapter 545 - The Man Who Had A Daughter But Couldn’t Carry Her Chapter 545 The Man Who Had A Daughter But Couldn¡¯t Carry Her ¡°It is.¡± Chu Lui gulped the drink down. His unwavering and emotionless voice made Mo Ming pause for a moment. His fingers lightly ran across the edge of the ss, the corners of his lips lifting higher. So, it really was... ¡°My daughter¡¯s calling another man ¡®daddy¡¯, and she¡¯ll never forgive me.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes stared deeply into the ss as he turned it in his hand, a look of sorrow shing across his pupils. ¡°How nice, you even have a daughter.¡± Mo Ming didn¡¯t know if he was expressing his envy or mocking himself. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where my child has reincarnated to. For another person¡¯s kid, I personally aborted my own child. That¡¯s why you¡¯re stronger than me. At least you still have a daughter. But me? I have nothing.¡± He turned his face around and drank ss after ss of alcohol. Chu Lui moved his lips slightly. He had done things like that before. However, it was true; perhaps he really was slightly luckier than Mo Ming. His daughter was certainly still alive. Although she disliked and hated this fatheras long as she was alive, that was enough. That¡¯s why he really did seem a lot more fortunate than Mo Ming. He still had a daughter while Mo Ming only had regret. The two men had never thought that they would meet under such circumstances again. Perhaps, they really were birds of the same feather. The two of them continuously downed the alcohol. That dim light of the night could make others drunk, but it wasn¡¯t going to make him. By the time Chu Lui propped up his forehead and regained consciousness, Mo Ming was already gone. He rubbed his forehead; hangovers really felt horrible. He shook his head to sober himself up. He took out his wallet and was just about to pay when somebody suddenly blocked him from paying. ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t have to pay. That man has already settled your bill.¡± It was only then that Chu Lui ced the wallet back into his pocket. Four years ago, he paid for the drinks. Four yearster, Mo Ming paid for it. They could be considered even now. His hands were still ced on his forehead as a bitter smile crept onto his lips. An entire night of drinking seemingly allowed him to understand some things better. It was true that he was the same person as before. He had always been so obsessed with coveting that he had forgotten to think about whether other people needed those things or if they were willing to give them up. Ruoxin, is it still possible for you to forgive me? If I tell you that I really love you, will you believe me? ¡°If staying away from you can give you happiness, then I¡¯ll do just that...¡± He straightened his body. The suit on him had long be unkempt. He sat in his car, leaning his head against the car window. The smile on his lips was still as bitter as before. From that day on, Chu Lui never appeared in front of Xia Ruoxin ever again. Even when Rainy came to visit the Chu family, he would hide away in the furthest corner, just to sneak a nce at his daughter. He was afraid that the child would hate him even more. Rainy picked up a small ser ball. Uncle gave this to her. Although she was a girl, she was really yful. Her tiny legs ran forward unstably, chasing after the ser ball that had the prints of a cartoon rabbit on it. She stood in her ce, strangely tilting her head to one side. Where was her ball? Howe it disappeared? She sadly ttened her small mouth. She was about to cry because her ball was gone. There was a ball in Chu Lui¡¯s hand; it was a ball that he had just picked up. Upon seeing his daughter who looked like she was about to cry, his heart naturally ached for her. He walked over and squatted down, rolling the ball towards Rainy¡¯s leg. Rainy blinked her eyes and only lowered her head after that. She confusedly tapped her foot against the ser ball next to her. Then, she happily carried it up. ¡°Bally, you¡¯re a good kid, as good as Rainy.¡± She hugged the ball simr to how she hugged her doll and left the ce carrying it. However, she didn¡¯t realize that not long after she left, Chu Lui walked out from behind a tree. His arms had scratch marks from the tree branches. He looked at his own hands before letting out a painedugh. His daughter sure was cute and really well-behaved. It was just that up till now, he had still never hugged her before. He clenched both of his hands tightly into a fist. He didn¡¯t care if his hand hurt; he simply stood there, watching over that small figure that had long disappeared. After that, he took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Du Jingtang, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t you dare give Rainy dangerous toys. She¡¯s a girl, not a boy.¡± His hands were still faintly hurting. Thank god, it was him. If it was Rainy who went to pick up the ball, she would definitely have gotten injured. Du Jingtang, on the other side of the line, was stunned. He felt so framed. How dangerous could a ser ball even be? Furthermore, that was what Rainy chose herself; it¡¯s not like he bought it for her because he wanted to. However, he had nowhere to vent his frustrations. Therefore, he could only leave the hand phone slightly further from his ear. This cousin of his... recently, he seemed to like scolding him more. This wasn¡¯t right, that wasn¡¯t right. I, Du Jingtang, was not born for you to scold me. His mind was really freaking unstable. However, it was understandable. That fe became a father but had no daughter to carry. Chu Lui always secretly followed his daughter around. In the nursery, in the park-in short, anywhere that his daughter was, it was often possible to find him snooping around the area as well. He hadn¡¯t been to the office for a very long time. The him now only wanted to see more of his daughter. Thepany wasn¡¯t going to copse within one day of him not showing up. Rainy strangely looked at her surroundings. She ced her small hands on her face and rubbed it for a while. Why did she always feel like somebody was around her? Oh. Maybe it was the teacher. It was only then that she sat down on the floor and took out the wooden blocks to y with. Her doll, on the other hand, was ced carefully at the side. That was her treasure; she had to bring it with her wherever she went. The young her didn¡¯t know that danger was actually slowly approaching. Her apple-like small face was extremely focused, and only the color of her pupils resembled Chu Lui¡¯s. The look on the child¡¯s face was innocent and naive, not gloomy. The delicate child... when she smiled, it could melt even the toughest heart. Li Manni put down the newspaper in her hand and ced her fingers on her bloated abdomen. She struggled to stand up. Up till now, she still hadn¡¯t decided whether to abort the child or not. The child, on the other hand, had grown even more; and if this continued, she was going to have no choice but to give birth to it. However, she couldn¡¯t... she couldn¡¯t give birth to the child. She stood up, clenching the hand on her abdomen into a fist. She decided that even if she was going to die, she still wasn¡¯t going to give birth to this bastard child. If it was not for that man-right now, she wouldn¡¯t even have be like this. How could she still help give birth to that man¡¯s child? There was no way. She picked up her bag, walked downstairs, and got ready to head to the hospital. Upon seeing her, Mrs. Li let out a ¡®hmph¡¯. Right now, even she was too ashamed to go out; where was this big belly going? Chapter 546 - Vengeance was Yet to be Served Chapter 546 Vengeance was Yet to be Served ¡°What are you going out for?¡± Mrs. Li spoke in a neutral tone. Every time she saw Li Manni¡¯s stomach, her heart felt unbearably upset. It was all her fault. If only she hadn¡¯t fed Chu Lui that medication, then right now, they wouldn¡¯t have be like this. Any more problems, and they were really about to end up on the streets. ¡°The hospital.¡± Li Manni walked past her own mother, not expecting her toe along. Evidently, they were both disappointed in each other. Without Chu Lui, she had no social status here. Mrs. Li didn¡¯t say anything more, and her butt didn¡¯t move from its ce at all. ¡°Are you getting another check-up? What a waste of money.¡± Li Manni gave no response. She simply picked up her bag and headed to the hospital. ¡°Have you really decided? The child is already close to eleven-months-old, a perfectly healthy kid.¡± The doctor advised Li Manni. ¡°You must also understand that this child is already very big. If you abort the child now, it will definitely have a considerable impact on your body. Why don¡¯t you reconsider? After all, it¡¯s still a life. After a few weeks, you will already be able to feel the baby¡¯s movements.¡± The doctor spoke periodically. His words made Li Manni¡¯s expression abnormally somber. She wasn¡¯t a cruel woman; it was not that she didn¡¯t feel anything towards the child. Every day, she found it harder for herself to part with it. After all, the child was still her own flesh and blood even if she didn¡¯t want it. However, she wasn¡¯t Xia Ruoxin; she didn¡¯t have that much courage to go through life with a child who wasn¡¯t weed by others. That¡¯s why she had to abort it; she definitely had to abort it. ¡°Abort it. I don¡¯t want it.¡± After she finished speaking, she closed both of her eyes and ced her fingers on her abdomen. She wanted to feel her child because, in a moment, he was going to disappear; and all her shame was going to be washed away with him. Shey on the cold operation table, soullessly opening her eyes wide. She felt the coldness of the equipment enter her body, and at that moment, she nursed a strong grievance. What she didn¡¯t have, other people shouldn¡¯t be allowed to have them as well. The things that she had lost, what right did other people have to obtain them? Especially that Xia Ruoxin. It was all that woman¡¯s fault. Yes. It was all Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fault. How could a woman like Xia Ruoxin be able to have the Chu family¡¯s child -the child of the man she loved-while her child could only ever be a bastard¡¯s child? She wasn¡¯t going to ept this; she really wasn¡¯t going to ept this. She lost her consciousness within all that hate and was met with darkness while she was in fear. By the time she woke up again, her abdomen had returned to normal; and her stomach felt empty. Something was missing. It was her child, and that child was already gone. He was dead. She sat up. The pain in her lower body reminded her of the child¡¯s departure. The child had lost its life, and right now, she was no longer a mother. She stood up without resting, enduring the pain between her two legs. She walked out of the hospital until a shadow blocked her path. She lifted her head, and an intense hatred shed through her eyes the moment she saw the man standing in front of her. It¡¯s him. It was actually him. ¡°Mi Dongfeng, why did you wreck me? Why did you have to give me those medications? Why did you have to ruin my happiness?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but want to eat his flesh and drink his blood. It was all this damned man¡¯s fault, all his. ¡°I was seeking revenge; who asked you to be Chu Lui¡¯s woman? You me me, but really I was only helping you.¡± Mi Dongfeng smiled a blood-curdling smile. He reached out his fingers and ced them under Li Manni¡¯s chin. However, Li Manni immediately pped his fingers away. She found it disgusting. Mi Dongfeng nonchntly pped his hands together in response. ¡°What I wanted was for Chu Lui to die without having any children. I guess I was also lucky to have you to help me carry out my ns perfectly. ¡°I have also finally gotten my revenge. Chu Lui ruined mypany, made me lose my wife, and made my wife have to abort my child. That¡¯s why I had to make Chu Lui have a taste of his own medicine, and it had to be doubled.¡± After saying so much, an extremely thick sense of hatred erupted in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why I still have to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I have taken such sessful revenge?¡± He lowered his head, sneering while looking at Li Manni. There was something in his eyes that made Li Manni feel disgusted. ¡°Right, I came here to look for my son. Has he been good?¡± The man¡¯s eyes moved towards Li Manni¡¯s abdomen. ¡°Tsk, I really missed your smell. I think about it even in my dreams.¡± Li Manniughed coldly. Right now, she wasn¡¯t that Li Manni of the past who was afraid of things happening. She had nothing to fear now anyway; she had already lost everything. As if she was still going to be afraid of him exposing her lies. ¡°That¡¯s right, the child in my stomach was yours.¡± Li Manni smiled in an extremely charming manner. However, her smile was also extremely cold. ¡°But, just now, I aborted it.¡± Just as she finished speaking, Mi Dongfeng gripped her neck tightly, and his eyes were bloodshot. He looked just like an enraged beast. ¡°How could you abort my child!? How could you kill my child!?¡± He was so infuriated that he was practically about to crack Li Manni¡¯s neck. Li Manni forcefully kicked him just nice, hitting him in the groin. The man quickly released his grip from the pain, but his eyes were still staring deadly at the woman in front of him. Li Manni supported her neck and gently turned her head. A crazed smile stered on her face. ¡°Why can¡¯t I abort it? It¡¯s nothing more than a bastard¡¯s child. You used my body to take revenge, but I never said that I would give you my womb. Moreover, what right do you have to assume that I would give birth to thechild of a man like you? Did you really think that ILi Manni-was so kind?¡± As she spoke, her face was filled with disdain. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted Chu Lui to die without having children? Well, don¡¯t forget. Chu Lui¡¯s family line has yet to be severed. He still has a daughter, and she¡¯s already three-years-old. ¡°You talk about revenge, but have you actually achieved it?¡± The look of pain on Mi Dongfeng¡¯s face increased, and the hate in his eyes thickened. How could Chu Lui have a child? He didn¡¯t even have a child so how could that man have one? Li Manni¡¯s lips curled up a little, the kindness from before disappearing. That look of malice could even make people¡¯s hair stand. Du Jingtang ced Rainy down and carefully reminded her again: ¡°Don¡¯t run around, okay. Uncle¡¯s going to go buy you some food.¡± He lovingly rubbed Rainy¡¯s soft hair. It was so hard for him to get time with this little fe. Of course, he was going to carry her as often as he could. Once again, Chu Jiang stood at the entrance of the nursery. For unknown reasons, Chu Jiang felt a sudden barrier between him and the nursery. Forget it, he admitted defeat. As long as he knew that he still had a granddaughter, that was enough for him. Rainy lowered her head and looked at her small feet. She didn¡¯t call Chu Jiang ¡®Grandpa¡¯ anymore. Chu Jiang felt a little hurt. This child had originally matured at a young age; it seemed like the disputes amongst adults had let her understand something. Chapter 547 - Inseverable Ties

Chapter 547 Inseverable Ties

Gradually, all the adults came to pick up their children while Chu Jiang simply stood at the side, watching the children leave one by one. Chu Xiang stood by Chu Jiang, not daring to speak or move. It seemed like Chu Jiang¡¯s warning from before was effective. She kept it in mind. Xia Ruoxin walked over, and Rainy suddenly lifted her face. She gave a sweet smile to Xia Ruoxin and then ran over to her, reaching out her small hands to let her mother carry her. Xia Ruoxin scooped her daughter into an embrace. She knew that her daughter still had too many insecurities. She was afraid of leaving her mother and afraid of being snatched away. Rainy nuzzled her face into her mother¡¯s neck, not wanting to face other people anymore. Xia Ruoxin gently patted her daughter¡¯s back and then squeezed her small hands. Recently, she had gained quite a bit of weight, and it was actually all acquired from the Chu couple. She understood that they genuinely loved Rainy. In fact, she had already figured things out. Certain ties just could not be severed, and certain people just could not be treated as non-existent. Furthermore, she knew that Mr. and Mrs. Chu loved her wholeheartedly. They loved her and cherished her. After all, this was kinship; this was family. She couldn¡¯t let Rainy severe these blood ties; and in the future, she¡¯d let her daughter decide herself whether she wanted to continue recognizing them as her family or not. ¡°Rainy, Grandpa¡¯s here. Howe you¡¯re not talking to Grandpa?¡± She squeezed her daughter¡¯s small hand again. ¡°There¡¯s a bad uncle.¡± Rainy lifted her small face and pouted. ¡°The bad uncle is from Grandpa¡¯s house.¡± ¡°Uncle is Uncle, and Grandpa is Grandpa. Rainy, don¡¯t be rude. Grandpa has always doted on Rainy; does Rainy want Grandpa to be sad?¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her daughter down and reasoned with her. She didn¡¯t want her daughter to be concerned about such things. She was still young, and the adult¡¯s world was tooplicated for her. She only needed to focus on growing up well. After tidying her daughter¡¯s clothes, she took her daughter¡¯s hand and headed towards Chu Jiang. Then, she touched her daughter¡¯s hair again. ¡°Say ¡®hello¡¯ to Grandpa.¡± Rainy squirmed about as she lifted her face and stole a quick nce at Chu Jiang. Chu Jiang simply smiled back at her; he wasn¡¯t angry at all. ¡°Grandpa...¡± she softly called out. Tears pricked in Chu Jiang¡¯s eyes, and he reached out his hands to carry his granddaughter. ¡°Sigh... Grandpa was really sad. I thought that Rainy wasn¡¯t going to talk to Grandpa anymore. That bad uncle you mentioned, Grandpa will help you beat him. Next time, he won¡¯t dare to make Rainy sad anymore.¡± He tapped his granddaughter¡¯s nose. The soft and tiny body in his arms filled his cold, tough heart with so much love that it was slightly scary. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯m sorry. Ah Lui, he...¡± Chu Jiang sighed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry; he won¡¯t do that ever again.¡± Parents knew their own child best. The fact Chu Lui was suffering now¡ªhe knew that, too. It was just that their son had led such a smooth-sailing life; perhaps it was also time for him to face some obstacles in his life. Now that he had encountered obstacles, he had to continue walking on. Whether he was going to be able to ovee them or not, it wasn¡¯t something theyas parents¡ªcould intervene with However, this word of apology... what he had wanted to say was that it was for the past, for the present, and also for the future. ¡°That¡¯s alright, Uncle Chu, I understand.¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t want to hear all these. Those two words ¡®Uncle Chu¡¯ were already the greatest step back and forgiveness towards the Chu family. Whereas, her two words ¡®Uncle Chu¡¯ made Chu Jiang let out a faint sigh of relief. Xia Ruoxin was just about to speak when she noticed a rather unfriendly gaze. She lowered her head, and her eyes met with Chu Xiang¡¯s. The look in her eyes made Xia Ruoxin slightly flustered. This child¡¯s mind didn¡¯t seem to be very pure. She rubbed her daughter¡¯s hair, wanting to carry her back. There was too much drama in the Chu family. She still wished that Rainy could live a more simple life and also live more innocently. She didn¡¯t want her to have to worry about so much at such a young age. Although she knew that her daughter was originally already very delicate. Xia Ruoxin originally wanted to carry Rainy and leave. However, after thewsuit with Chu Lui, she wasn¡¯t afraid of anybody anymore, including the Chu family. In this world, there was nobody that could snatch her daughter away from her. One step, two steps... three steps... Chu Jiang who stood behind them had yet to leave. Suddenly, Xia Ruoxin stopped walking. Then, she looked down and touched her daughter¡¯s little forehead. ¡°Baby, do you want to go to Grandpa¡¯s house to y?¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s eyes shimmered. He was so touched that tears of joy had rolled down the corners of his eyes. Rainy blinked her eyes and bit on her small fingers. Then, she turned her head around to look at Chu Jiang. ¡°Mommy, can I really?¡± She softly asked, her heart slightly expectant. ¡°Yes, you can.¡± Xia Ruoxin straightened out her daughter¡¯s unkempt hair before she turned around and ced her down on the floor. She held her daughter¡¯s small hand and walked forward. ¡°Uncle Chu, Gao Yi and I have some things to do today. That¡¯s why we won¡¯t have time to take care of this little fe. Could you help me to take care of her? I¡¯lle get her tomorrow.¡± ¡°Sure. Sure.¡± Chu Jiang hastily picked up his granddaughter. He knew that Xia Ruoxin was deliberately making up a story to give them a chance to spend some time with their granddaughter. It was possible that there wasn¡¯t going to be another chance like this. After their granddaughter migrates, the next time they meet could be in months or years. By then, maybe their granddaughter would have grown up already; and he would have turned to ashes. He happily carried his granddaughter in one hand and held his phone in the other to call his wife. At that moment, Song Wan was busy preparing to cook for the family. With the nanny¡¯s help, cooking three meals every day had be rtively easy; and she didn¡¯t need to have her hands full with preparations. Preparing meals for the family, she liked days like that. This made them feel more like a family, right? Suddenly, Song Wan¡¯s handphone dropped onto the floor. ¡°Xiao Jiang, quick; go buy vegetables and fish. Today, my granddaughter ising back. Right, I should tell Ah Lui toe back, too, and Jingtang as well. Rainy really likes Jingtang.¡± She frantically picked up her handphone from the floor. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because she dropped the handphone on the floor, but the phone screen couldn¡¯t turn back on. She anxiously ran out of the kitchen to call Chu Lui and Du Jingtang, repeatedly telling them to rush home. She was in a frenzy at her side, and so were the two of them on the other side. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡± Chu Jiang carried Rainy in one hand and held Chu Xiang¡¯s hand in the other. Chu Xiang lowered her head, not saying much. However, her gaze towards Rainy-from time to time¡ªwas not very friendly. Upon seeing that they were home, she hastily went to knock on the door. ¡°Granny, Xiang Xiang¡¯s home.¡± As she spoke, she proudly lifted her chin towards Rainy. Rainy slightly lowered her eyes and pressed her small lips together. Chu Jiang¡¯s hands that were asrge as a fan gently caressed his granddaughter¡¯s small face. ¡°Rainy, are you angry? Granny likes Jiejie a little more.¡± Chapter 548 - Whose House

Chapter 548 Whose House

¡°No.¡± Rainy shook her head, her two small hands held onto Chu Jiang¡¯s finger. Even so, it looked like she wasn¡¯t able to grip properly onto it. She was a tiny human living in a giant¡¯s world. However, many giants treated her really, really well. ¡°Granny is Xiao Jiejie¡¯s Granny, and Grandpa is Rainy¡¯s Grandpa. Mommy said that people cannot be greedy. Rainy already has Grandpa. She doesn¡¯t need Granny.¡± After hearing her words, Chu Jiang didn¡¯t know what to say. If his wife had heard those words from his granddaughter, he didn¡¯t know whether she would cry about it or not. Who could they me for this? Once the door opened, Song Wan came out from inside. Just as she was about to hold Rainy¡¯s small hand, Chu Jiang let out a cough. ¡°Ahem, Xiang Xiang, quickly head in with Granny.¡± Chu Xiang ran over and possessively gripped Song Wan¡¯s hand. Song Wan looked at Chu Xiang who clung onto her and then at her granddaughter who was in her husband¡¯s arms. Finally, she let out a sigh and brought Chu Xiang back into the house first. Not long after, somebody else had arrived home. Once the door opened, Du Jingtang put on an exaggerated smile on his face and entered the house. ¡°Little cutie, look who¡¯s here. Your handsome and beautiful uncle is here!¡± As he spoke, he ran over and reached out both of his hands to scoop up Rainy. Wow, his little cutie sure was beautiful. How could this small face be so attractive? He loved it to death. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± Rainy used her small hands to grab Du Jingtang¡¯s hair. Sure enough, she was rather close to Du Jingtang. ¡°Hello, my little cutie.¡± Du Jingtang carried Rainy, refusing to let go. No wonder he loved the little cutie so much. It was because the little cutie was part of their family. This was too touching-so touching that tears were about to stream down his face. ¡°Oh right, here¡¯s Uncle¡¯s gift for you.¡± As he spoke, he took an exquisite doll out from behind his back. The doll looked rather expensive, and of course, it was indeed expensive. He used up his entire monthly sry for it. ¡°Thank you, Uncle¡± Rainy happily hugged the doll in her arms. She quite liked it; however, she still loved the doll that Mommy gave her the most. For her, there was nothing that could rece that doll, just like how a father cannot rece a mother. Upon seeing that he had coaxed the child in his arms, Du Jingtang was rather happy. However, as he lowered his head, he saw another child eagerly staring at him. At that moment, he was stunned. He didn¡¯t know what to do. vas Damn it, how could he forget that there was another child in the house? Even though she was adopted and even though he didn¡¯t really like her, this was still not right. Rainy tightly hugged the doll in her arms; however, upon seeing Chu Xiang¡¯s eyes that were ring at her, she bit her small lips and ced the doll back into Du Jingtang¡¯s hands. ¡°Uncle, Rainy already has a doll. Mommy bought it. This is Xiao Jiejie¡¯s doll.¡± Du Jingtang rubbed Rainy¡¯s soft hair and then let out a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is Xiao Jiejie¡¯s doll.¡± Thereafter, he passed the doll to Chu Xiang. Chu Xiang hugged the doll, walked over to a sofa at the side, and sat down there obediently. Du Jingtang pinched Rainy¡¯s small face again. ¡°Little cutie, you¡¯re still the most polite. Uncle loves you the most. ¡°Right, Brother, why are you still outside?¡± Du Jingtang shouted to the person outside. Just then, a pair of dark blue eyes appeared by the entrance. Chu Lui stood outside, afraid to enter. It sounded quiteughable... so a day had finallye where he actually felt fear. Furthermore, the person he was afraid of was not anyone else but his own daughter. He tightly clenched the hands by his side, ayer of perspiration forming in the palm of his hands. He walked in and was just about to smile when he remembered what other people had told him. They said that he looked scarier smiling than crying and that his smile could scare children. That¡¯s why he forced that expression out of his face. Rainy lowered her head and yed with Du Jingtang¡¯s fingers. The side of her face slightly resembled Chu Lui¡¯s, especially that calm look on her face. It looked exactly like Chu Lui when he was deep in thought. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sit down and eat first.¡± Chu Jiang stood up, reaching out his hands to carry over the child in Du Jingtang¡¯s embrace. Du Jingtang pouted. Could he let him hug her? He hadn¡¯t seen his little cutie in a long time, please? However, he couldn¡¯t disregard Chu Jiang¡¯s hands that were ced in front of him. He had no choice but to hand over the little figure that he only got to hug for a while. Chu Jiang walked in front of Chu Lui. He carried the child in one hand and ced his other free hand on his son¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope. Rainy is the Chu family¡¯s child. Her character and everything is just like you. As long as you treat her well, she will feel it. I also spent the past few months trying to get closer to her. Even your mother, she...¡± After speaking till here, he didn¡¯t continue his sentence. Song Wan getting closer to her granddaughter wasn¡¯t going to be an easy feat. Rainy, this child, had a rather entric character. It wasn¡¯t easy to change the things that she had decided on. ¡°Dad, I know.¡± Chu Lui let out a dismal smile. What could have tortured this spirited, unrelenting man until he became like this? Whether it was time or something else, it was already impossible to find out. Chu Jiang carried his granddaughter and sat down. Du Jingtang helped Rainy grab some food from time to time. As long as it was fed to her, Rainy would always give people some face and eat the food scrumptiously. In short, she was not a picky eater. However, just like her mother, she didn¡¯t really like to eat carrots. Chu Jiang knew about all this. That¡¯s why every day, there were no carrots in their dishes. wa Chu Lui picked up his chopsticks and grabbed some vegetables to feed his daughter. However, Rainy simply turned her face away and ignored him, not appreciating his gesture at all. ¡°Daddy, I want to eat it.¡± Chu Xiang tugged at Chu Lui¡¯s sleeve, staring at him with herrge eyes. Chu Lui¡¯s faintly darkened pupils made Chu Xiang loosen her hand, afraid to cling onto him. As for those vegetables, Chu Lui didn¡¯t give them to Chu Xiang. ¡°Ah Lui...¡± Song Wan frowned. ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s wrong with feeding Chu Xiang some food?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full. You guys eat.¡± Chu Lui ced down his chopsticks, turned around, and headed upstairs. It didn¡¯t matter whether he was hungry, and it also didn¡¯t matter if he wasn¡¯t full. He had lost his appetite. At night, Song Wan and the nanny helped the two kids to shower. Chu Xiang had lived in this house for a long time. She liked to hog everything and was very possessive about her belongings, whereas Rainy had always felt like she didn¡¯t fit in. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t speak much. ¡°All these are mine.¡± Chu Xiang pointed to her house of dolls and lifted her chin, announcing her reign over those things. ¡°This is my house, and they are my Grandpa and my Granny.¡± Rainy lowered her head, looking at her small shoes. She didn¡¯t want those dolls anyway; those dolls looked so ugly Chapter 549 - She Wanted to Go, Too Chapter 549 She Wanted to Go, Too She only had Grandpa-Grandpa was her Grandpa. She had her own Mommy and her own Daddy, and she didn¡¯t need other people¡¯s Daddy and Mommy. As for Granny, she didn¡¯t need her as well. Chu Xiang didn¡¯t like her, and of course, she didn¡¯t like Chu Xiang, too. At night, Chu Xiang slept with Song Wan while Rainy slept with Chu Jiang. ¡°This bed is so big. What¡¯s wrong with another child sleeping here? Is it necessary for them to sleep separately?¡± Song Wanined from time to time as she spread out another soft nket over the bed. A sense of difort never left her heart. ¡°Xiang Xiang doesn¡¯t like Rainy.¡± Chu Jiang hit the nail on the head, his words stabbing at Song Wan¡¯s heart. ¡°Rainy doesn¡¯t like Chu Xiang as well,¡± he added, pouring salt on her wound. Song Wan let out a sigh. ¡°I know that as well. It¡¯s just this child had already been adopted, and all the paperwork has been processed. If we sent her back, then it would be quite troublesome. Furthermore, we¡¯ve raised her for such a long time. I¡¯ve already gotten attached to her...¡± ¡°Then don¡¯tin about it.¡± Chu Jiang had always been a straight-forward man. As long as there was Chu Xiang in this family, Rainy would never be able to have much rtions with Song Wan. Don¡¯t me him for ying favorites. He only had one granddaughter. For the rest of his life, she was his one and only. At night, Chu Jiang yed a lot of intellectual games with his granddaughter like puzzles and sort. It was then that he had a shocking revtion-Rainy¡¯s IQ was definitely not low. She was their Chu family¡¯s child. However, the child¡¯s physical strength wasn¡¯t that good. She fell asleep only after a short while. Nevertheless, the puzzle that shepleted had practically no mistakes. Knock, knock. There was a light knocking from outside. Chu Jiang opened the door. Upon seeing his son, his hands rxed; and he opened a path for his son to enter. ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡± Chu Jiang softly said. ¡°I came over to see her.¡± Chu Lui tip-toed his way over and sat down. It was only at times like these that he could actually look carefully at his daughter. He shakily reached his hands out and pulled the nket over his daughter. Thereafter, he ced those tiny hands under the nket. It was just that the moment he held her small hands, he felt as if the blood in his body was boiling hot. His eyes turned red, his throat choked up, and his voice had be hoarse. This must be blood ties. This must be father and daughter. It was all his fault. He didn¡¯t save his daughter and made her go through so much pain, so many hardships. If he could get another chance-even if he had to sacrifice his life, he would never let his daughter go through so much ever again. This was originally his little princess; she was the child that he was supposed to love with all his heart. Yet, look at the things he had done. Just then, a hand was ced on his shoulder, gently patting him. ¡°You still have a lot of time. She¡¯s still young. Believe me... one day, you will have their forgiveness. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the child¡¯s or... hers.¡± ¡°Dad, thanks.¡± Chu Lui carefully ced hisrge palms on his daughter¡¯s face again. ¡°This child looks so pretty.¡± ¡°She does,¡± Chu Jiang said proudly, ¡°How could a granddaughter of mine possibly look bad? Moreover, her character¡¯s extremely like yours.¡± Chu Jiang walked over, and between the two adults was a small, small child. Both of them relished in this rare blood bond. The next day, Xia Ruoxin came over to pick up her child. Rainy was dressed up tidily, and her stomach was full. Her flushed face had been carefully taken care of. ¡°Grandpa, bye-bye...¡± She reached out her small hands towards Chu Jiang and waved at him. Chu Jiang lifted his face as well. However, in his calm dark pupils, tears began to well up. This was reallyme. What was he crying for? If there¡¯s a first time, there would be a second. He could just bring his granddaughter over next time. Xia Ruoxin picked her daughter up, and Rainy excitedly shared about the things that happened in her grandfather¡¯s house. Xia Ruoxin listened, replying to her from time to time in children¡¯s speech. ¡°The Xiao Jiejie in Granny¡¯s house doesn¡¯t like Rainy, but Rainy doesn¡¯t like her, too. Rainy only needs Grandpa. I won¡¯t steal Granny from her. ¡°Mommy, that bad uncle also came. That bad uncle doesn¡¯t look as good as Daddy. Rainy doesn¡¯t like him as well. ¡°Uncle¡¯s very nice; he bought Rainy a doll, but Xiao Jiejie took the doll away.¡± ¡°Then, what about Rainy?¡± Xia Ruoxin stopped walking. She lowered her head and asked her daughter who didn¡¯t seem angry. ¡°Your doll got stolen; are you sad?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rainy firmly shook her head. ¡°Rainy already has a doll. I don¡¯t need other dolls. Otherwise, Dolly will be lonely.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled and continued walking with her daughter in her arms. The things that happen in the Chu family, she wasn¡¯t going to get involved. In her eyes, Chu Jiang was just Rainy¡¯s grandfather, she had no interest in the other things in the Chu family. Four years ago, she didn¡¯t take anything from them; and four yearster, she still wasn¡¯t going to. Anyway, they were going to leave soon. Gao Yi said that their passports and paperwork things had already been processed. It turned out that the reason certain procedures were taking so long was because of Chu Lui. However, upon the mention of this name again, her heart did not waver. Perhaps she didn¡¯t love him anymore. She gently moved her lips. So it turned out that there¡¯s really no love thatsts forever in this world. She thought that she would love him till the day she died. But now, she wasn¡¯t dead yet; and she didn¡¯t seem to love him anymore. However, within this period, she should let Rainy visit her Grandpa more often. Chu Jiang really loved Rainy dearly, and Rainy really loved Chu Jiang as well. With one more person who loved her, her Rainy was actually very fortunate. Another weekend came about. Du Jingtang ced his hands over his eyes, covering them from the blinding sunlight. The weather sure was good. ¡°Let¡¯s go, little cutie. Uncle will bring you to eat some good food.¡± He scooped Rainy up and ced her in the car. However, just as he saw the other child, he started to have a headache. Could he just bring one of them? The two of them... he had the heart to bring her but no strength to do it. Children were really hard to take care of, they really were. ¡°Uncle, I want to go, too.¡± Chu Xiang let go of her nanny¡¯s hand and ran over. She tightly clung onto Du Jingtang¡¯s leg, refusing to let go. Du Jingtang had no choice but to bring her along. Actually, he only liked the little cutie. There was no choice; he was just biased towards her. He stopped the car and carried the children, one in each hand before heading into a shopping mall. This shopping mall had certain desserts that children loved. They received pretty good reviews, and children seemed to quite like their desserts. As for him, he had be the ultimate stay-at-home dad within that split-second. His hands were full taking care of both children. By the time the two kids finished eating, he was too busy tending to this child and then taking care of the other, that he only managed to take a few bites of food. When they left the store, his stomach was still empty. ¡°You guys, wait here. Don¡¯t run around. Uncle¡¯s going to go buy some ice cream for you. ¡°Uncle, I want to go, too.¡± Chu Xiang pulled Du Jingtang¡¯s hand, insisting on going with him. ¡°Be good and stay here. There are many people there. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll get squished.¡± Du Jingtang furrowed his brows and picked Chu Xiang up, cing her on the chair. This ce was more assuring. With so many people present, there was no way the children would disappear. There were too many people over there; he didn¡¯t feel safe bringing them along. Rainy jumped down from her chair and went to one side to look at the flowers. She squatted down her small body, smelling one flower then sniffing another. Nice smell, mm, what a nice smell. Just then, a suspicious man approached them and sat in front of Chu Xiang. He stared at Chu Xiang for a long time before finally taking out a picture that was secretly taken Chapter 550 - The Child Is Missing Chapter 550 The Child Is Missing When Chu Xiang realized this, her small hands gripped the table tightly; and she jumped off from her chair. If this weird man was going to grab her, then she was going to run away. From a nce, she could tell that this man wasn¡¯t a good guy. Chu Xiang used her small legs to kick the table and shrunk her small body away. The man¡¯s gaze fell on Chu Xiang, and Chu Xiang hastily flinched away. Not long after, she secretly lifted her head and saw that the man¡¯s gaze was no longer on her but directed towards Rainy instead. Very well. The man let out a blood-curdling smile before approaching Rainy with light steps. After confirming that this child really was the one in the photo, he ensured that nobody was around before covering Rainy¡¯s mouth and carrying her away. On the floor, there was a half-eaten ice-cream. However, the child was nowhere in sight. Chu Xiang was scared to death. She covered her mouth, unable to believe that that man had just carried Xiao Meimei away. In a distance, Du Jingtang had already finished buying his things and headed over. She jumped down from the chair and ran over, hastily pulling Du Jingtang¡¯s hand. ¡°Uncle, I want to buy toys.¡± She pointed to the toy shop at the side as she spoke. Du Jingtang was so pestered that he had no choice but to bring her to buy toys first. When he came back, he was dumbfounded. The things he bought for the children dropped onto the floor. His little cutie was gone. The ice-cream on the floor had already melted gradually from the sweet, aromatic cream to a puddle of pink water. After that, it was wiped away with a mop and had vanished without a trace. Chu Lui had just picked up a pen from his table and was about to sign his documents when suddenly, he heard a really noisy ringtone. It was his personal handphone. Other than family, almost nobody else knew about this number. He ced down the pen in his hand and took out his handphone to check-it was Du Jingtang. He knew that this fe had skipped work to spend time with his daughter. His eyes suddenly narrowed. Could something have happened to Rainy? ¡°Hello, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Although his voice wasposed, his ck pupils¡ªat that momentwere notpletely tranquil. Evidently, things weren¡¯t going well at Du Jingtang¡¯s side, too. He tossed his phone aside and hastily stood up. His daughter had gone missing. She had actually gone missing. Without even taking his jacket, Chu Lui rushed out of his room. Nothing should ever happen to his daughter; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know what to do with himself. His expression became extremely cold. If he found out who took his daughter away, he definitely wasn¡¯t going to let him go. That person better not touch a single hair on his daughter¡¯s head; otherwise, he would definitely bury their entire family alive. Inside the Chu family mansion, it was mayhem. ¡°Chu Xiang, who took Rainy away?¡± Chu Lui pulled Chu Xiang over, and his ck pupils stared straight into her eyes. Chu Xiang was so shocked that she took a step about to cry. ¡°Ah Lui, don¡¯t scare her. Xiang Xiang is only five years old.¡± Song Wan frantically pulled Chu Xiang over and hid her behind her back. Then, she turned around and squatted herself down in front of Chu Xiang, also enduring the sense of anxiety that threatened to drive her crazy. ¡°Xiang Xiang, tell Granny, where¡¯s Xiao Mei Mei? Who took Xiao Mei Mei away?¡± Chu Xiang shrugged then shook her head. ¡°Granny, Xiang Xiang really doesn¡¯t know. Xiao Meimei went to look at flowers, and then Xiao Meimei disappeared.¡± Song Wan tried different approaches to the question; however, in the end, Chu Xiang only repeated the same things: ¡®Xiao Mei Mei went to look at flowers¡¯ and ¡®she didn¡¯t know¡¯. The entire family was unbelievably anxious. However, just so coincidentally, they were not able to receive a single bit of useful information. Rainy was just a three-year-old child. Who in the world would want to take Rain away? If anything had happened to Rainy, they wouldn¡¯t know what to do. The entire family was about to go crazy. Chu Xiang hugged a doll and sat in a small corner. She didn¡¯t speak, and she didn¡¯t move as well. However, at that moment, something had discreetly arisen in her pupils, enveloping her originally clear eyes. Du Jingtang hung his head low, looking extremely listless. His head was lowered the entire time, too afraid to look at his cousin¡¯spletely ck face. Rainy had mysteriously and absurdly disappeared. Although they had already filed a police report, she was just a three-year-old child. The Chu family ran a well-known business, and there was nobody who had ever dared to brazenly kidnap the Chu family¡¯s child. However, just because they hadn¡¯t done it, it didn¡¯t mean that they weren¡¯t going to. Look, just like right now. They had lost Rainy, really lost her. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. Don¡¯t be afraid, let¡¯s wait a little longer. If what they want is money, then soon, somebody will call us.¡± Gao Yi firmly hugged Xia Ruoxin who was about to break down. Nobody could be as worried and anxious as her. Upon hearing that Rainy had gone missing, she almost fainted. In the next moment, she spent her time rushing tirelessly over to the Chu Family, hoping to gain some useful information. However, there was not a single bit of information here in the Chu family. From the looks of it, somebody had already been following them for a few days; that¡¯s how they managed to have such good timing. In those few minutes that Du Jingtang was away, they had already taken Rainy. Xia Ruoxin kept her eyes glued to the telephone. As long as there was any slight disturbance, her entire body would uncontrobly start to shake. Her Rainy was only three-years-old, and she was already missing for three hours. Was she tired? Was she hungry? Was she cold? What if she was scared? What if she was crying? Chu Lui kept his face somber, his narrowed eyes watched over every intimate interaction between Gao Yi and Xia Ruoxin. However, he had no right to stop them or be jealous. More importantly, right now wasn¡¯t the time for him to be thinking about these things. The most important thing right now was finding his daughter back. It was just that no matter how long they waited or how much the police investigated, they still couldn¡¯t get any clues. The only thing they could do was just to sit here and wait. This damned wait, this anxious wait. A sudden ringtone resonated throughout the room, and everybody subconsciously took out their phones to check, only to realize that it wasn¡¯t their phone ringing. However, when Chu Lui took out his own handphone and saw the number, a sense of apprehension reflected in his eyes. This was his personal handphone number, and there was no way an outsider could know about it. Why was there an unknown number on his phone screen? He picked up the phone, and an enigmatic voice spoke. There was even the sound of a child¡¯s tender voice. ¡°Bad guy, let go of me!¡± Although it was faint, Chu Lui¡¯s pupils immediately constricted. He could tell that that was Rainy¡¯s voice. ¡°Who are you? What are you nning to do with my daughter?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s entire body tensed up, his voice cold and unfeeling. Xia Ruoxin hastily stood up her eyes, widely staring at Chu Lui. ¡°Did he get information about Rainy? Was it a call from Rainy¡¯s kidnapper?¡± Chapter 551 - CEO Chu, Come Yourself Chapter 551 CEO Chu, Come Yourself ¡°Heh... I¡¯m not nning on doing anything?¡± It was that blood-curdling voice again. Listening to it made people¡¯s hair stand-that eerily sharp voice. ¡°I can give you as much money as you want, but let me warn you. Don¡¯t you dare touch a single strand of my daughter¡¯s hair.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s body was extremely stiff; the muscles in his body had all tensed up. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you my motive yet. But first, I want you to personallye here alone and exchange your life for your daughter¡¯s life. Your daughter sure is beautiful. If you dare to inform the police, I¡¯ll chop off your daughter¡¯s hand; and if that happens, I¡¯m sure she would be in a lot of pain.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he heard Rainy¡¯s endless crying from within the phone, calling for her mother. ¡°I¡¯ll give you whatever you want; just don¡¯t hurt my daughter. Tell me the address. I¡¯ll head over right away,¡± Chu Lui frantically replied. He couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. His daughter was crying; she was crying. ¡°Heh, it seems like the cold and ruthless CEO Chu is actually an extremely loving father. What a rare sight.¡± The man¡¯s voice had be eerier. ¡°Anyway,e to the warehouse next to the bus stop. Remember,e alone. If you bring somebody with you, I won¡¯t be so nice to your daughter. This child¡¯s extremely small. If I just slightly squeeze her bones, they¡¯ll shatter.¡± The manughed maniacally, and then with a ¡®beep¡¯, he had ended the call. After a long time, Chu Lui finally put down the phone from his ear and ced it back in his pocket. He nced carefully at his parents and then at Xia Ruoxin. That person¡¯s target was evidently not Rainy but him. He clearly understood that going there alone would be extremely dangerous; however, right now, all he had in mind was Rainy¡¯s safety. With every minute that passed, the amount of danger Rainy faced would increase. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring Rainy back to you.¡± He walked to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s side, and his hands clenched into fists. Actually, he really wanted to touch her face... but he couldn¡¯t. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips moved slightly, seemingly able to feel the despair in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s face suddenly broke into a smile, dyeing his cold and tough features with a shade of warmth. This man was actually not as coldhearted as people imagined. His heart was also unexpectedly soft. In front of the person he loved and cared about, he was no longer that affluent man on the market. Instead, he was simply an ordinary man with feelings and emotions, with flesh and blood. Xia Ruoxin lifted her eyelids, her red lips moving slightly. She didn¡¯t speak, but her eyes ¡ªthe endless droplets of tears that shed across her eyes told him everything. ¡°Ruoxin, this is enough for me. I¡¯ll never be able to repay you for the things I owe you. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t steal your Rainy. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t let anybody or any danger steal her away, too.¡± After he finished speaking, he strode out of the room. ¡°Cousin, where are you going?¡± Du Jingtang hastily chased after him. Why was he leaving so suddenly without saying anything? What was he going to do? ¡°I¡¯m going to go save my daughter.¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t stop. No matter how dangerous it was going to be-Rainy, he was definitely going to save her. ¡°But going alone, Cousin, that¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Du Jingtang quickly blocked his path. Was he even Chu Lui right now? How could he be so dumb? Going there alone... that was so dangerous. This person was clearly targeting him. If he went there and if something really happened to him, what was he going to do? ¡°He wants me to go alone. Otherwise, he¡¯ll hurt Rainy. I can¡¯t let my daughter get hurt.¡± Right now, he wasn¡¯t Chu Lui. He wasn¡¯t that CEO of the Chu Enterprise who had everything under control. He was a father, a father who was worried about his daughter. There was no way for him to calm down. ¡°Cousin, you can¡¯t go there alone. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Du Jingtang held onto Chu Lui. He couldn¡¯t just watch him do such a reckless thing. Everything happened because of him, he was the one who lost Rainy. If anybody was going, it should be him. He wasn¡¯t someone who ran away from his responsibilities, and he was definitely going to find Rainy. ¡°The person they want is me, Jingtang. Have you forgotten what I was before?¡± He pulled off Du Jingtang¡¯s hand, and the moment his hand was released, the crease between his eyebrows deepened. After he finished speaking, he pulled open the car door and drove off in front of Du Jingtang, both of his hands firmly gripping the steering wheel. Rainy, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy wille to save you. You¡¯re not alone. You have Mommy and Daddy. Daddy has never loved you, never doted on you, and never hugged you before. That¡¯s why, even if I end up losing my life today, I¡¯ll be sure to save you. Chu Lui stopped the car. He couldn¡¯t take any risks. Neither could he afford to. That¡¯s why he really went alone without even calling the police. What he wanted was to ensure his daughter¡¯s safety, and evidently, Rainy¡¯s kidnapper was already insane. Nobody would bother reasoning with a maniac because there was already no reason in them. Beside the bus stop was a warehouse. He lifted his head and menacingly narrowed his eyes. Then, he walked in. No matter how dangerous it was inside-his daughter, he was definitely going to save her. There was no light in the warehouse. With the dim lighting, Chu Lui could only follow his instinct as he ventured inside. Because there was no proper venttion, the air in the warehouse was extremely foul-smelling. On top of the dust and moldy smell¡ªin the darkness, there was an impending sense of oppression. Chu Lui suddenly stopped in his tracks because an obvious sound had traveled from not too far away. p, p, p. The sound of pping ceaselessly resonated throughout the dark warehouse, and in an instant, the lights turned on. Under the ring lights, Chu Lui¡¯s eyes were unable to adjust to his surroundings for a while. ¡°Mr. Chu, you really came. You surely are Chu Lui.¡± The pping stopped, and the voice was starkly different from that on the phone. Evidently, this person was fully prepared. They even had their voice altered. ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± Chu Lui straightened his body and stared straight into the murky eyes of the short man in front of him. In his memory, he had never offended somebody like him, and of course, that face was nowhere in his recollection. ¡°Your daughter?¡± The short man suddenlyughed creepily. ¡°Where is your daughter? Of course, you should be asking your wife about it... no, it should be your ex-wife. This was all her idea. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t underestimate women. When they resolve themselves to it, they could be even crueler than men.¡± Chapter 552 - The Past Chapter 552The Past Ex-wife? Chu Lui¡¯s expression suddenly turned cold again, and the lips that he had pressed together became air-tight. Li Manni emerged from the shadows tightly gripping onto Rainy¡¯s small arm. Rainy¡¯s hair was unkempt, and on her small face, there were clear finger marks. Her eyes were red, and yet-at that moment, she bravely ttened her mouth and fought back her tears. She sniffed. Mommy said that Rainy was the bravest. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t cry-she definitely couldn¡¯t cry. However, the moment she came out and saw Chu Lui, tears quickly fell from her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to cry, but she really felt like crying. She missed Mommy, she missed Daddy, and she was in pain. The child¡¯s small mouth opened. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Upon seeing his daughter being mistreated, Chu Lui¡¯s heart ached unbearably. He lifted his head, his dull eyes directed towards Li Manni. ¡°Li Manni, if you have any problems, you cane at me. Laying your hands on a three-year-old child, do you still have any conscience?¡± Li Manniughed so much she started to feel breathless. ¡°Conscience? Chu Lui, everybody else can say this word, but you... you shouldn¡¯t. I¡¯ve said this before, but everything that I¡¯ve done, I learned them all from you. Everything that I¡¯ve done can¡¯t even amount to one-fifth of what you have. ¡°What right does this child have to be your daughter? What right does that woman¡¯s child have to be called ¡®Chu¡¯ while my child can only be treated as a low-life?¡± Li Manni¡¯s grip tightened, almost about to break Rainy¡¯s tiny arm. ¡°Because Rainy¡¯s family name was originally Chu. Your own child¡¯s family name¡ªshouldn¡¯t you know it yourself?¡± Chu Lui endured his urge to fight her. Right now, Rainy was in their hands, he shouldn¡¯t act rashly. He couldn¡¯t. Instead, he started nning out how to save his daughter. However, everything in his n waspletely negated due to the child who was still young He could ensure that these two people could be subdued in an instant. However, there was no guarantee that these two people wouldn¡¯t do anything to Rainy. That¡¯s why he held back from taking action, for fear of Rainy¡¯s safety. Rainy lowered her head, tightly biting her small lips. She couldn¡¯t cry, she couldn¡¯t cry... she couldn¡¯t cry in front of this evil woman. However, she was in so much pain. She was in so much pain that her tears fell to the ground. Pit-pat, pit-pat. Tiny cries escaped from her mouth intermittently and listening to them made Chu Lui really want to rip Li Manni into pieces. However, at that moment, he didn¡¯t even dare to move. He was afraid that Li Manni would put more force into that hand of hers and hurt his daughter. Rainy was just a child; she didn¡¯t understand anything. Why did a three-year-old have to bear the brunt of the adult¡¯s disputes and schemes? That man simply crossed his arms over his chest and sneered. ¡°Her child¡¯s family name should definitely be ¡®Mi¡¯, the same as me. The four years worth of medication that you drank, they were all given to her by me.¡± He suddenly spoke, and finally, Li Manni let go Rainy¡¯s small arm. However, she then ced her hand over Rainy¡¯s neck, getting a sudden impulse to choke the child. ¡°We¡¯ve met before?¡± Upon seeing that his daughter was fine, Chu Lui heaved a sigh of relief, before asking this man that he had no recollection of. He clearly had no impression of him yet, but he felt that this man harbored intense hate towards him. He had hated others before so he was familiar. ¡°Mr. Chu, great wits sure have short memories. How could you not remember that there was a Feng Yong Enterprise? Four years ago, it got annexed by yourpany, wasn¡¯t that so? I once went to beg you to have mercy on us; however, you treated me like a dog and robbed me of my livelihood.¡± As the man spoke, he seemingly recalled something. His gaze grew demented, that intense hatred threatening to engulf him with its mes. ¡°You acquired mypany and caused me to be penniless. My wife was three months pregnant then, but because I had nothing left, she went to the hospital to abort the child. You caused me to lose my son. That¡¯s why, Chu Lui, this is all your fault. I wanted you to die without ever having any children. Thus, I went to look for Li Manni and devised my n for four years. Just as I had thought-in the end, you fell into the palms of a woman.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve even slept with your wife, and she was pregnant with my seed. Even if you had slept with her multiple times, she would never have been able to give birth to your child. Your family line had already been severed. Chu Lui, my gift to you is rather decent, right? How do you like it?¡± ¡°That was you?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes narrowed. In his memory, there was a guy with the family name ¡®Mi¡¯. ¡°That was me. What, you finally remember? I¡¯m called Mi Dongfeng.¡± Mi Dongfeng sneered. ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to get back everything that I have lost. All the things that I¡¯ve lost, I¡¯ll make you-Chu Lui-pay it back just as much. I lost my wife and my child. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to make you apany me. Oh, yeah, Mr. Chu.¡± Mi Dongfengughed maliciously, his entire body electrified with the thrill of revenge. ¡°I know what you used to be. That¡¯s why don¡¯t bother wasting your energy on me. There¡¯s never a hundred-percent guarantee. I sure wouldn¡¯t dare to invite Mr. Chu over; that¡¯s why you should behave. Otherwise, your daughter might end up losing an arm or breaking a leg. Her bones truly are fragile.¡± Chu Lui was indifferent to Mi Dongfeng¡¯s lunacy. ¡°If I remember correctly¡ªeven if I had not acquired Feng Yong Enterprise, yourpany would still have gone bankrupt. I was just a step ahead of others. Back then, Feng Yong Enterprise was already empty on the inside; and even if nobody had acquired itright now, Feng Yong Enterprise still wouldn¡¯t be in existence.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Mi Dongfeng¡¯s voice suddenly spiked up. ¡°I already had a n. If I just had a few more days, I could¡¯ve gotten a loan from the bank. At that time, our Feng Yong Enterprise wouldn¡¯t have gone bankrupt; and my wife wouldn¡¯t have left me. My child also wouldn¡¯t have died. It was all because of you, Chu Lui. If you didn¡¯t exist, then who knows how well I would¡¯ve been living right now?¡± ¡°You should know that that isn¡¯t possible.¡± Chu Lui interrupted his delusional rambles. ¡°Not a single bank would¡¯ve given you a loan. If that was possible, then I wouldn¡¯t even have gotten a chance to purchase yourpany in the first ce. I¡¯m a businessman-as long as there¡¯s a profitable business, I¡¯ll never just let it go. ¡°You¡¯re a businessman as well. Your sesses and failures are all brought about by your decisions. Everything that happened was all your fault. It was your own mismanagement of your business; what did that have to do with anybody? ¡°If your wife had really loved you, then she wouldn¡¯t have left you under those circumstances where you had nothing. If she had really loved that child, then she wouldn¡¯t have easily aborted it. That¡¯s why everything that you¡¯re saying now is just an excuse for your own failure as a person¡± Back then, Xia Ruoxin was also very pitiful. She was forced into a corner, and yet it didn¡¯t matter how much she hated him. She still decided to give birth to Rainy. She used everything in her means to raise Rainy, and even if it meant that she had to sell herself, she never gave up on her child. Chapter 553 - Because You’re Incompetent Chapter 553 Because You¡¯re Ipetent Just because she loved her daughter. It had nothing to do with the father and nothing to do with anything else. She simply loved her child. ¡°Impossible! It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s all Chu Lui¡ªyour fault. If you didn¡¯t exist in this world, then everything wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Mi Dongfeng was obviously a little crazy. He wasn¡¯t willing to admit that everything was his fault; neither was he willing to ept his own ipetence. His wife left him because she didn¡¯t love him, and she aborted their child. He refused to believe it; he definitely wasn¡¯t going to believe it. He suddenly took hold of Rainy¡¯s small body and ced his hands on her neck. ¡°Let go of my daughter!¡± Chu Lui took a step forward. Gazing at Rainy¡¯s eyes that were red from crying and seeing her look of fear, his pupils immediately constricted. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch her? Alright.¡± Mi Dongfeng took out a fruit knife and threw it onto the floor. ¡°Stab yourself with the knife. Otherwise, I¡¯ll open a hole in your daughter, tsk...¡± He touched Rainy¡¯s battered but still beautiful and cute face and then eximed. ¡°This daughter of yours sure is pretty. If she dies, it would truly be a waste.¡± The fruit knife on the floor fell with a ¡®nk¡¯ beside Chu Lui¡¯s leg, and Chu Lui clenched his hands into a fist. Thereafter, he bent down to pick up the knife. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Mi Dongfeng¡¯s hands tightened around Rainy¡¯s neck again. Rainy¡¯s small face was riddled with p marks, and the skin on her dainty lips had already been bitten off. Such a petite child¡ªthere was no way her tiny body would be able to withstand so much trauma. Chu Lui gripped the fruit knife in his hand tightly and then forcefully stabbed the knife into his thigh. He grimaced as unbearable waves of pain radiated from his thigh and let out rapidbored breaths to endure the pain, as well as to keep himself alert. ¡°Ah!¡± Li Manni screamed out in shock. The sudden gory scene made her stomach churn. He actually stabbed himself; he really stabbed himself. ¡°I already stabbed myself. Can you let go of my daughter now?¡± Chu Lui approached them step by step, dragging his injured leg with him. Blood was still flowing from his leg, and yet his expression remained unchanged. His leg was still hurting, and the loss of blood was starting to make his vision spin. However, he firmly dug his nails into the palm of his hand, stopping himself from falling over. He still had a daughter to save¡ªthe daughter that he had yet to carry, the daughter that had yet to call him ¡®daddy¡¯. Rainy gently fluttered her eyelids as transparent pitiful tears fell from her eyes. She looked at the man approaching her. That was her father, her birth father. Not Gao Yi, but the father that she had always despised. ¡°Just one stab? That¡¯s making things too easy for you.¡± Mi Dongfeng finally released his hand that was clutching Rainy¡¯s neck, and Rainy let out pained coughs. However, her eyes never moved away from Chu Lui. Her small lips quivered from time to time, and her mini pink skirt was smudged with tons of mud. Li Manni was evidently dumbfounded. For a very long time, she remained in that position. Her face was pale, and at the same time, her body was also trembling. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui clenched his teeth and ruthlessly pulled out the knife in his thigh. In an instant, fresh blood gushed out of his wound, making Li Manni scream out in shock again. Within her screams, there was the sound of the knife stabbing into flesh again. Ayer of perspiration had formed on Chu Lui¡¯s forehead. Large drops of perspiration fell onto his chin. The pain was beyond what he had imagined He approached them step by step, just as if he wasn¡¯t the one who had gotten injured... as if that leg wasn¡¯t his, and¡ªtruly¡ªas if he didn¡¯t feel any pain. ¡°Give me back my daughter.¡± He suddenlyunched forward. Those deste pupils constricted in shock, and before Mi Dongfeng could even react, Chu Lui¡¯s firm fists instantly smashed into Mi Dongfeng¡¯s eyes. The sudden impact made Mi Dongfeng scream out wimpishly in pain before falling onto the floor. He reached out his hands to cover his eyes and ceaselessly rolled about the floor as anguished cries escaped his mouth. ¡°My eyes, my eyes...¡± He felt like he wasn¡¯t able to see anything. The pain pulled on all the nerves in his body, making it indescribable. ¡°Ah! Don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over...¡± Chu Lui¡¯s body was covered in blood, and the knife was still stuck in his leg. There was a long trail of blood on the floor, and it seemed as if he was about to run out of blood. Chu Lui didn¡¯t even bother ncing towards Li Manni, and suddenly, he smiled. All that he could see was his little daughter-Rainy-who was safe and sound. Li Manni¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. She lowered her head and saw a warm red liquid continuously flowing down from between her legs. Blood, blood again? Her eyes widened as she spontaneously fell onto the ground. Another man was endlessly screaming out in pain on the ground. Chu Lui endured the immense pain in his leg as he picked up Rainy. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t be scared. Daddy¡¯s here to bring you home.¡± His fingers carefully ran across Rainy¡¯s face. Although the pain in his body made him unwilling to move even a step, his heart felt unusually content. ¡°Rainy, Daddy finally got to hug you. Do you know? Daddy really loves you.¡± His fingers carefully caressed the hand marks on his daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Does it hurt? Tell Daddy.¡± Rainy dazedly lifted her small face and then shook her head. She reached out her tiny hands and tightly clung onto Chu Lui¡¯s neck, letting him carry her as he staggered forward with difficulty. It was a weird feeling, different from Mommy... and different from Daddy Gao Yi. She buried her small face into his chest. ¡°Lui, save me, please save me...¡± Li Manni reached out her hands. She didn¡¯t want to die. She really didn¡¯t want to die. That¡¯s why, she could only beg Chu Lui, beg him to save her. Chu Lui indifferently turned back and nced at Li Manni, his visionnded onto the trail of blood between her legs as he pressed Rainy¡¯s face against his chest. ¡°Rainy, baby, don¡¯t look. Don¡¯t look at anything.¡± He freed one of his hands and only then took out his handphone to call for help. Let¡¯s just end everything here. He didn¡¯t want any more people to die, he was tired already. Chapter 554 - She Wasn’t Grateful

Chapter 554 She Wasn¡¯t Grateful

¡°Rainy, Daddy¡¯s bringing you back, bringing you back to find your Mommy.¡± As he spoke, he gently kissed his daughter¡¯s tiny face. He dragged his injured leg as he moved forward step by step. As he walked out of the warehouse, he was greeted at the entrance by Du Jingtang who had rushed over just in time. Of course, there were also many cops. However, everything was over. Chu Lui was at ease as long as his daughter was alright. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re injured!¡± Du Jingtang hastily went over. The blood on Chu Lui¡¯s leg, the knife still stuck in his thigh, and the trail of blood next to his leg... it was such a ghastly sight. ¡°Cousin, does it hurt?¡± Du Jingtang remorsefully asked him. Did he really not feel pain? This was skin, flesh, and blood-this was a living person. ¡°No, I feel so at ease. Look, Jingtang, my daughter¡¯s alright. As long as she¡¯s alright, that¡¯s enough for me.¡± Chu Lui shook his head, simply hugging Rainy tighter in his embrace. He lifted his head, and a person¡¯s figure descended upon his pupils. It was Xia Ruoxin who approached them. ¡°Ruoxin, I did it, look. I¡¯ll return Rainy to you. You need to take good care of her, okay?¡± Chu Lui carried Rainy over and handed her to Xia Ruoxin. However, the void in his arms made his heart suddenly feel abnormally miserable. Upon losing his support, his body involuntarily swayed to the side; and Du Jingtang-who was beside him-frantically held him up. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy tightly hugged onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. The young child was evidently in shock. However, her eyes had never left Chu Lui before she snuggled back into her mother¡¯s embrace again. Xia Ruoxin tightly hugged her daughter that she had just reunited with, not wanting to let go at all. ¡°Rainy, my Rainy...¡± She repeatedly called out her daughter¡¯s name until Gao Yi wrapped his arm around her shoulders. ¡°Alright, everything¡¯s fine now. Let¡¯s head back.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s hands slightly tightened around her, giving her silent encouragement. She was worried, and Rainy was scared; whereas that man... there was aplicated look in his eyes. With this kind of injuries-if it was an ordinary person, they probably would have already fainted. However, Chu Lui was still holding onto his consciousness, his gaze never leaving Xia Ruoxin and Rainy, almost as if he was trying to burn everything about them into his soul. Just as if this was thest time he was going to see them. As if they were about to part forever. It was only now that he understood how much this man loved Xia Ruoxin. Perhaps he loved her all along-unknowingly-for four years. At that moment, the sound of the ambnce resonated in the air. Many people came out of the warehouse, and soon, another two people were carried out. One was Mi Dongfeng, and the other was Li Manni. Xia Ruoxin carried Rainy and took a step back. ¡°I won¡¯t thank you for this because you were the cause of everything in the first ce. You made my Rainy suffer so much; you deserve to get injured. Even if you die, it¡¯s still well-deserved.¡± Xia Ruoxin kept shaking her head, rejecting the sense of gratitude that arose inside her. She wasn¡¯t going to be touched, and she wasn¡¯t going to be grateful. It was his fault. It was his fault in the first ce. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s my fault. That¡¯s why I was only doing what I was supposed to do.¡± Chu Lui leaned against Du Jingtang. The destion and ruthlessness had long faded from his eyes. The him now-in front of her¡ªwas just a man who wanted to love but wasn¡¯t able to be loved. He was a very humble man. Little did she know that, sometimes, one word from her could either make his heart float in heaven or throw him into hell, simr to the influence he once had on her. Xia Ruoxin turned around, refusing to look at the wound on his leg. She carried her daughter and ran away. ¡°Rainy, Mommy¡¯s bringing you home. Let¡¯s leave this scary ce. Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°You should better get that wound checked; otherwise, you might just be crippled.¡± Gao Yi stopped for a moment. ¡°This is friendly advice: stop trying to use your injuries to garner pity. Otherwise, by the time you be crippled, it¡¯ll be toote for regret.¡± This man made him feel like he was a strong foe. A strong rival who could invade their rtionship. He hated this man, and yet at the same time, he admired him. However, it didn¡¯t mean that he was just going to give up Xia Ruoxin and Rainy. Chu Lui loved them, but so did he. Gao Yi turned around and unintentionally blocked Xia Ruoxin¡¯s line of sight. Chu Lui¡¯s chapped lips lightly moved before his body suddenly swayed and fell onto Du Jingtang. Drowsily, he opened his eyes; and a scene of white entered his vision. He already couldn¡¯t recall how long it had been since hesty down like this. He always thought that work was very important. But now, he realized that, actually, if he could just sleep in like this for a few days, then he would really be considered a happy man. He moved his legs, but a terrible pain shot up his body as he did. He gently closed his eyes; and when he reopened them, he was met with a pair ofrge eyes that looked like ck grapes. He paused, thinking that he was in a dream for a moment. Was it really? He reached out his trembling hands, and his fingers gently touched that fleeting little angel. It was real; she didn¡¯t disappear. Rainy, his daughter. She was looking at him; she was actually looking at him. ¡°Rainy...¡± After not saying anything for days, he found his voice extremely hoarse. If one didn¡¯t listen carefully, there was no way toprehend what he was saying. Rainy ced her two hands on the bed. She was only a little bit taller than the bed that Chu Lui was lying on, making standing tough on her. ¡°Legs are tired...¡± She pouted her dainty lips and kicked her little legs from time to time. Her two eyes kept staring at Chu Lui. Even Chu Jiang and Song Wan couldn¡¯t understand why their dear granddaughter was suddenly willing toe to the hospital to see Chu Lui. Was it because Chu Lui saved her life? That¡¯s why she no longer hated Chu Lui as much as she did before? Despite that, they felt truly happy for their son. Although their son had gotten wounded, his injuries were worth it. ¡°Tired?¡± Chu Lui struggled to sit up. He ignored the pain in his legs and reached out his arms to pick Rainy up. Then, he carefully took off her shoes. He knew that Rainy was simr to him; she didn¡¯t like people touching her legs. However, thankfully, when he removed her shoes, Rainy didn¡¯t move at all. He gently caressed his daughter¡¯s small face. He didn¡¯t know how long he had slept for, but by then, the injuries on his daughter¡¯s face had pretty much all healed. Therefore, he probably slept for two days because he was tired, because he was injured. Chapter 555 - Children are Like This

Chapter 555 Children are Like This

¡°Rainy, does it still hurt?¡± He carefully touched Rainy¡¯s cheeks and checked for other injuries. Then, he checked her neck. It was only after realizing that there were no serious injuries on her that he finally felt at ease. Rainy shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡± Her voice as sweet as glutinous rice made Chu Lui¡¯s heart feel a lot warmer, no longer having that destion from before. He hugged his daughter in his embrace, feeling a sense of satisfaction he had never felt before. ¡°Sorry, Rainy. It¡¯s all Daddy¡¯s fault. Daddy really didn¡¯t know that it was you back then. Otherwise, even if I had to sacrifice my life, I would still have saved you. It was Daddy who made you and Mommy suffer so much. It¡¯s all Daddy¡¯s fault...¡± He rested his head on top of Rainy¡¯s, speaking words that a three-year-old child could never understand. Rainy ced her small hand on Chu Lui¡¯s chest, blinking her eyes from time to time. She lifted her head and was greeted with the tears that had fallen from Chu Lui¡¯s eyes. This Daddy cries? She reached out her tiny hand and ced them on Chu Lui¡¯s eyes. Her tender hands kindled Chu Lui¡¯s affection. His daughter was really very cute. At that moment, the door opened. Upon seeing Chu Lui hugging his daughter, the nurse hurried over. ¡°Mr. Chu, you shouldn¡¯t be doing this. You must be careful with your wounds; otherwise, you might end up with sequ.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know my own body.¡± Chu Lui continued to hug his daughter. As for the nurse¡¯s advice, it went in one ear and left through the other. He didn¡¯t take it to heart at all. The nurse¡¯s expression darkened. She had never met such an uncooperative patient. He had tworge holes in his thigh and almost suffered bone damage. Yet, he was still moving about so carelessly. Did he not know? His leg almost had to be amputated. ¡°Right, is there anything to eat?¡± Chu Lui suddenly lifted his head and asked the nurse. This was a special ward so it was normal for people to order food. ¡°Oh, I forgot about that. I¡¯ll go get it right away.¡± So he was still a human. The nurse had thought that this man didn¡¯t know pain or hunger. However, it turned out that he actually did. ¡°Rainy, are you hungry? Daddy asked somebody to prepare some food for us.¡± He gently asked his daughter that he was hugging for the second time. ¡°Hungry.¡± Rainy nodded her head and answered earnestly. The nurse who was at the entrance quickened her steps. Otherwise, she felt that she might just end up rolling her eyes at this man. He was so wounded himself, and yet he was still busy taking care of the child. Didn¡¯t he love his child a little too much? After the nurse served the dishes, Chu Lui didn¡¯t even care about himself. He had actually slept for three whole days already, and he was famished. However, right now, he was only concerned about his baby daughter¡¯s tiny stomach. He didn¡¯t even mind if he starved to death. This man... once he started to dote on somebody-sometimes, it could really be too much to handle. ¡°Do you still want to eat?¡± After feeding his daughter, Chu Lui had started to worry about her seemingly bloated stomach. He hastily put down the bowl in his hand and touched his daughter¡¯s tiny stomach before shouting for the doctor. His forehead had ayer of cold sweat, and nobody knew if it was from pain or shock. Upon hearing the cries, the doctor rushed towards Chu Lui¡¯s ward with a group of nurses behind him. Because Chu Lui lived in the most high-end VIP ward in the hospital, doctors were specifically employed to watch over him for twenty-four hours every day. ¡°Mr. Chu, are you feeling difort in any part of your leg?¡± The doctor hastily asked. Mr. Chu¡¯s leg injury was very severe; that¡¯s why they had to pay extra attention to the wounds. If anything happened to him, they would not be able to afford thepensation fees at all. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s my daughter. She seemingly ate a little too much. Her stomach is so bloated; what should we do?¡± Chu Lui kept his hand on Rainy¡¯s stomach while Rainy simply strangely tilted her head. Herrge eyes nced at the people in front of them from time to time as she shrunk her small body into Chu Lui¡¯s embrace. The doctor¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Mr. Chu, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s fine. It¡¯s normal for children to eat until their stomachs are like that.¡± The doctor then stared at Rainy¡¯s stomach again. It was very normal; there was nothing wrong with it. ¡°Oh. Is that so?¡± Chu Lui was still not at ease. Her stomach looked so engorged; was it really alright? Don¡¯t me him for being so nervous and foolish. He really never interacted with children of this age before. However, Rainy simply tugged at Chu Lui¡¯s shirt. ¡°Rainy¡¯s hungry.¡± Her stomach was still not full. Last time, she wanted to eat many things like vegetables and of course¡ªthe milk which she hated as well. Mommy said that milk would make her pretty. The doctor ced his hand on his forehead. The group came in hastily and went out listlessly. Chu Lui worriedly furrowed his brows and stared into his daughter¡¯s eyes that were just like ck grapes. ¡°Baby, are you sure you still want to eat?¡± Her stomach was already so round. Was she still going to continue eating? ¡°Mommy says Rainy is still growing. That¡¯s why I should eat more so that I will be a good kid.¡± Rainy firmly nodded her head. She had remembered her mother¡¯s words clearly. Chu Lui picked up the bowl once again and started feeding his daughter bit by bit. He was more serious than when he went to sign important contracts for thepany. Just then, the sound ofughter traveled in from the door. Du Jingtang walked into the room and sat beside Chu Lui. ¡°Cousin, you don¡¯t have to worry. Little Cutie eats a lot usually. Her mouth has never stopped before. I¡¯m really worried that she¡¯ll end up bing a little fatty.¡± After he finished speaking, Chu Lui gave him a displeased re, and Rainy lifted her head as well. The expressions on both their faces were so alike that nobody could say they weren¡¯t father and daughter. ¡°Shut your mouth, Du Jingtang.¡± Chu Lui coldly warned. He could say anything he wanted, but he couldn¡¯t insult his daughter. Right now, he didn¡¯t even know how much he loved his daughter. He practically wanted to give four years¡¯ worth of fatherly love to her. ¡°I¡¯m full.¡± Rainy yawned and then snuggled herself into Chu Lui¡¯s embrace, automatically finding afortable spot to sleep. This evil daddy and Gao Yi daddy were warm everywhere, just like a bed. So soft andfortable. This evil daddy also didn¡¯t seem that detestable anymore. Moreover, he lost so much blood. It must have hurt. That¡¯s why upon consideration of how much blood he had lost, she would hate him a little less. She fluttered her longshes then, her small hands gripped onto Chu Lui¡¯s shirt, and she fell asleep just like that. ¡°Sleeping right after eating. If that wasn¡¯t a little pig, what was it?¡± Du Jingtang smiled at Rainy who was in Chu Lui¡¯s arms. Actually, he wanted to hug her as well; but if he couldn¡¯t attain the grape, he was going to defend himself by saying that the grape was too sour to eat anyway. However, by doing that, he only managed to receive another re from Chu Lui. See, now that he had his daughter, he didn¡¯t care about his cousin anymore. Chapter 556 - He was a Little Pitiful

Chapter 556 He was a Little Pitiful

However, he extended his neck again to look at the little fe in Chu Lui¡¯s arms. This little fe seemed like she didn¡¯t ostracize Cousin anymore. Although she had yet to call him ¡®Daddy¡¯, this was still a good start, wasn¡¯t it? After all, Cousin only had this daughter and this only daughter to call him ¡®Daddy¡¯. Of course, other than Chu Xiang. That child, I¡¯m afraid only Auntie likes her. Right, this time he wasn¡¯t here to get scolded. He had serious business. ¡°That Mi Dongfeng has been sent to a mental hospital ording to your wishes. In the future, it doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯s normal or not; he¡¯ll continue staying there forever. Even if he¡¯s not crazy-after staying there for a few years, he¡¯ll be crazy.¡± Regarding the way things turned out, Chu Lui wasn¡¯t too satisfied. He had originally nned to make Mi Dongfeng rot in jail for the rest of his life. However, he felt that that was being too lenient on him. That man could do anything he wanted to him, but the only thing that he couldn¡¯t and really shouldn¡¯t have done was to target Rainy. He-Chu Lui-only had that one daughter. He wasn¡¯t going to let the harm she went through be in vain. ¡°And, Li Manni...¡± Du Jingtang carefully observed Chu Lui¡¯s expression, and yet he realized that there was not a single change in his expression. It seemed like he was already utterly disappointed in that woman. However, none of them were going to forgive her. Not mentioning her medicating Chu Luist time, she almost caused Rainy to die. This time, she kidnapped Rainy again. She wasn¡¯t even willing to let off a three-year-old child. This woman, there was already no remedy for her soul. ¡°Yeah. What happened to her?¡± Chu Lui pulled the covers up to his daughter¡¯s chin, disregarding the continuous stinging in his leg. Right now, in his eyes, he only had Rainy; he didn¡¯t even have himself. His injuries in front of his daughter were not even worth a mention. ¡°Because not too long ago, she had a forced abortion and on top of that-she received excessive emotional stimuli, it led to excessive bleeding in her womb. Right now...¡± Du Jingtang paused pensively for a moment before he continued speaking, ¡°Her womb has been removed. In the future, she won¡¯t be able to give birth anymore. Therefore, Cousin, this can be considered as her retribution. For a woman, losing their womb can practically mean that they¡¯re no longer female.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s expression remainedposed; however, his lips that were pressed together further straightened into a line. Between Li Manni and him, it was never clear who had hurt who. But now, they were truly even. Nobody owed anybody anything. From now on, they were nothing more than strangers who would pass by each other on the streets; and their four years together had also gotten closure. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the Li family anymore. Sometimes, being alive is tougher than dying. Let¡¯s just let her enjoy her remaining time on this earth, thinking back, this would definitely be an unforgettable happy end for her.¡± A look of ruthlessness shimmered within his pupils. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Du Jingtang noted it down. However, ¡®self-destruction¡¯¡ªthis term... hearing it somehow made people¡¯s hair stand. Du Jingtang reached out his hands towards Chu Lui. However, Chu Lui simply looked strangely at his hands, not understanding his intentions. Nevertheless, he instinctively hugged his daughter tightly in his arms. ¡°Cousin, pass the little cutie to me.¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s hands reached out a little further. So far that it made Chu Lui want to chop his hands off. ¡°Cousin, her other father is here. We have to return her to the other father.¡± A sense of sorrow shed across Chu Lui¡¯s ck pupils. He lowered his head and looked at his sweet-smelling daughter, asleep in his arms. In the end, he had no choice but to clench his teeth and pass Rainy over to Du Jingtang ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll be leaving. In a moment, Auntie and Uncle wille over to see you. They¡¯ve been watching over you for three days. They only returned home a while ago. Try your best to act like you¡¯re fine.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. You¡¯re so naggy.¡± Chu Lui picked up a bowl at the side and began eating the rice inside. It was just that the rice was tasteless. Yet, he continued to eat, his ck pupils slightly drooping, unable to look at Rainy who was in Du Jingtang¡¯s embrace again. The door shut gently, and Chu Lui continued to endlessly consume food. He choked a bit and then continued eating again. Even when his stomach had started to hurt, he still refused to stop. He lowered his head and looked at his empty arms. Just a moment ago, he was clearly still hugging his daughter; but now, he could only endure the destion of his surroundings, without any vigor. Actually, he really couldn¡¯t bear to let go of his daughter. It was just that right now, Rainy was somebody else¡¯s and not his. He didn¡¯t know whether he was pitiable, but he did know that he was receiving deserved punishment. Gao Yi received Rainy who was asleep over from Du Jingtang¡¯s arms. He carefully carried the child in his arms and thanked Du Jingtang. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. In terms of kinship, I¡¯m her uncle.¡± It was just that blood rtionship couldn¡¯t beat actual care and concern. Heughed embarrassedly. Actually, his heart ached for that cousin for his. That high and mighty, omnipotent man... since when did he be so battered and torn? Right now, he seemed practically soulless. He lost his wife and lost his child. Even his one and only daughter was calling another man ¡®Daddy¡¯. Although it could be said that it was retribution, he was still really pitiable. Perhaps that man was really too arrogant, too assertive, and too confident in his own abilities. But by the time he had realized it, there was already nobody to forgive him. ¡°I should still thank you.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s voice was filled with courtesy, almost as if he was trying to distance himself from Du Jingtang. ¡°I¡¯ll be going first.¡± He steadied his grip on Rainy and nodded at Du Jingtang before heading towards his car. She was already out for very long; see, now she was so tired that she fell asleep. ¡°Daddy...¡± Rainy¡¯s tender voice resonated from within his embrace. Her small hand gripped tightly onto Gao Yi¡¯s shirt. ¡°Daddy, Rainy still wants to eat.¡± As she spoke, she pouted her lips, evidently still hungry. Gao Yi¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Rainy, tell Daddy. This ¡®Daddy¡¯, who are you referring to?¡± Was kinship really, really impossible to change? He used his hands to gently caress Rainy¡¯s small face, his lips pressing together a little tighter. After returning to their house, Rainy was carried to her small bed to sleep; and before she slept enough, she was definitely not going to wake up. Gao Yi ced down the chopsticks in his hand, and he looked sympathetically at the troubled Xia Ruoxin. It started ever since the day Rainy got kidnapped, and because she was too afraid, Rainy also hadn¡¯t been attending school recently. ¡°Ruoxin, don¡¯t worry about it. He¡¯s fine; he managed to retain his leg.¡± Gao Yi picked up his chopsticks again. What was she being so absent-minded for? His heart was filled with displeasure. Although Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t say anything, she was never a woman who could perfectly hide her thoughts and feelings. Chapter 557 - Forgive that Father

Chapter 557 Forgive that Father

So she was worried about him. Worried about the guy that troubled her for so long. ¡°Gao Yi, I don¡¯t...¡± Xia Ruoxin said as she lifted her head. However, all she saw was Gao Yi smiling at her warmly, just like before. ¡°Ruoxin, you don¡¯t need to exin anything. You were never a heartless person so I would be worried if you did not worry about him. Well, no matter the reason, he did save Rainy. We should be grateful to him.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips quivered for a long time, but she did not know what else to say. Perhaps just forgetting everything would be better than any further exnation. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. If not, it would really be a waste.¡± Gao Yi filled her bowl with food again, but nobody had seen the look of uneasiness in his eyes, an uneasiness of losing something he loved. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head. Not knowing why, she only felt an unspeakable sense of guilt, not sure if it was because of Chu Lui or because of the man before her. Chu Lui was mean, but Gao Yi treated her really well. However, she was just really worried about that guy¡¯s injury and was only reassured after hearing that Gao Yi said it was fine. That¡¯s good. Then, she will not owe him anything. If there was anything with his leg, she would never be able to walk out of it her entire life. It was too heavy. Too, too heavy. Rainy rubbed her eyes and looked left and right before extending her small hand to clutch the side of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. She knew that she was already home. ¡°Mommy...¡± said Rainy in a sleepy voice, but her hands were still clutching onto her mother tightly. ¡°Hm? Mommy is here.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her daughter in an embrace. Rainy rubbed her eyes from time to time; she looked as though she did not sleep. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s not get angry at that Daddy okay?¡± Her soft, child voice caused Xia Ruoxin to knit her brows. She was not even angry at Gao Yi, and she did not even know when she got angry. The kid noticed this. ¡°Mommy, Rainy saw that Daddy cry. Mommy said that adults won¡¯t cry, and if they do, it¡¯s just because their eyes hurt.¡± Rainy pulled on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes; her eyes blinked untimely and still had a look of sleepiness on her face. Xia Ruoxin finally realized whod her daughter was talking about. It was not Gao Yi, but Chu Lui. Just that, did that man ever cry? Everyone knew. That guy was cold-blooded... heartless. The most impossible thing for him to do... Was to cry. ¡°Okay, Mommy?¡± Rainy lifted her head and tried to open her eyes with all her might, but her eyes shed across as though she fell asleep again. Just that her hands were still holding onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. For some reason, Xia Ruoxin was conflicted, a type of conflict that made her struggle with her feelings. Forgive, forgiving for real. She said that she no longer hated that guy, but-actually, deep down-she had always hated him. No forgiveness and no letting go. She held Rainy even tighter, and some sort of difort made her shut her eyes. Rainy, do you really want Mommy to forgive him? But... Mommy... really can¡¯t do it. I really can¡¯t. She could only not hate but could not forgive. Once she remembered whatever the guy did before, she would never be appeased. He ruined her arm. He ruined her life. She did love him, as well as hate in the past, but now, perhaps,plicated was the only word to describe what she was feeling. At the entrance of the kindergarten, all the teachers carefully held an umbre over the children¡¯s heads. It was raining cats and dogs outside, and it would hurt a little when the rain pattered on their bodies. ¡°Rainy, stand here quietly and do not move okay? Teacher will send your friend first.¡± The teacher hurriedly brought Rainy aside to where there was no rain as she the other child¡¯s parent had already arrived. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy let go of her teacher¡¯s hands obediently and quietly stood at the side where there was no rain. She lowered her head and looked at her feet. Her small feet were already drenched in rain. Even though she liked to y with water, ying with water now felt really cold. She cowered her body and looked at the distance, but she still did not see anyoneing to fetch her. Daddy, Mommy, none of them were here. She stuck her head out to take a look, and within a short while, many rain dropletsnded on her face. Hurriedly, she went back into the shade. The rain was really heavy. She extended her small hands and resumed ying with the rain. However, the rain only continued for a short while. She pulled back her hands and blinked in confusion. There were still people using their umbres; do people still do that even when there was no rain? She then lifted her head and saw that there was also an umbre over her. A blue umbre which had the same color as the sky. ¡°You can¡¯t y with water like that.¡± The voice boomed pleasantly, which somehow made the rain warmer by a little. Rainy looked up and her small face stared at the person before her curiously. She had no idea when did he arrive. ¡°Daddy came to fetch you and wait with you for your Mommy.¡± The man lowered his back, and with one hand holding the umbre, the other held Rainy in a swoop, allowing her legs to leave the floor. No matter how heavy the rain was, the child in the man¡¯s embrace did not feel a single drop of rain. ¡°Hi, Sir, where are you bringing her?¡± The teacher walked over immediately upon seeing a stranger. However, after seeing the man¡¯s features, her eyes shined brightly. What a handsome man, with features as gorgeous as television stars; and his facial features ratio was superb. When grouped together, it was even more perfect. Even though he looked cold, but he was still really attractive. ¡°I came to fetch her.¡± Chu Lui lifted his head, his tone was neutral, but his eyes showed slight displeasure. She left his daughter alone here and did not even worry about her getting wet. However, the teacher could not sense his displeasure and was still swooning over his looks. ¡°Rainy, do you know this uncle?¡± The teacher only looked at Rainy then. Even though he was handsome, she still could not let a stranger take the child away. Rainy nodded her head and hugged Chu Lui¡¯s neck. She did know him. He was... Her other father. ¡°Sir, may I know your rtion to the child?¡± asked the teacher as though she was asking for his details, and her face blushed red as though she saw a delicious cake ¡°I am her father,¡± said Chu Lui. His lips pressed tightly together. He did not like people judging him in such a manner. This woman¡¯s intentions were too obvious. Oh, so it¡¯s her father, the teacher realized. But... suddenly, her eyes widened. It couldn¡¯t be. Father? Rainy was his daughter? Rainy¡¯s surname was Gao, and she did meet Mr. Gao before. Chapter 558 - It’s a pity that He’s Crippled

Chapter 558 It¡¯s a pity that He¡¯s Crippled

¡°Excuse me, sir.¡± she wanted to continue asking, but Chu Lui had already carried Rainy away, with his right leg limping slightly. He was really handsome, but what a pity, he was a cripple. The teacher sighed in disappointment. Chu Lui did not go far. He was just standing outside the school in the rain, carefully using his body to shield Rainy¡¯s body ¡ªeven if the rain had already drenched his back. He stood there till he saw a figureing in from the distance, and then he made the effort to move his legs. Xia Ruoxin ran really quickly. She came out, ready to pick her daughter; but it suddenly started raining. Gao Yi was still in the hospital, waiting for surgery, so it was only her going to pick Rainy up. Just that, this rain seemed to fall at just the right timing. Even she had a minor headache so she was afraid that her daughter would get wet. She held her hand above her head and squinted a little, noticing that the figure on the stairs was very familiar. She tried really hard to open her eyes. That was not anyone else. It was her Rainy. She ran forward, not understanding why Rainy would be found there. Also, she had an umbre in her hands thankfully. If not for the umbre, the little kid would be drenched. She walked over, took away her daughter¡¯s umbre, and hugged her. ¡°Sorry, Rainy, Mommy iste.¡± She hurriedly apologized. Rainy used her hands to wipe the rain droplets off Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head, but her face let go of a smile. ¡°Mommy...¡± Her sweet voice let Xia Ruoxin to instinctively pinch Rainy¡¯s cheeks, making her unwilling to leave. ¡°Okay, Rainy, let¡¯s go home.¡± Xia Ruoxin tightly hugged Rainy and walked forward, just that Xia Ruoxin kept looking back from time to time. Rainy pulled on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. Xia Ruoxin turned back in confusion and found that a man with his back was facing them, walking away. His back was drenched by the rain, and his hair was also stuck beside his ear. Only his legs, with every step he took... it looked difficult and excruciating. The man with a big build, however, looked a bit weak and grim. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s that Daddy. He gave Rainy an umbre, and he even apanied me to wait for Mommy.¡± Rainy raised her hand and pointed at the figure in the distance. Then, she looked up at the sky and asked, ¡°Mommy, is that Daddy not scared of the rain? Is he not cold? Rainy is very cold.¡± She said as she dove into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s embrace, and then Xia Ruoxin held the child tightly. For some reason¡ªwhen she saw Chu Lui like that, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Mommy will bring you home now. You won¡¯t be cold anymore when you reach home.¡± She held her daughter and walked away quickly. Chu Lui¡ªwho was already a distance away from the mother and daughter-stopped in his tracks, turned around, and watched until they disappeared into the rain; revealing a small smile on his lips. As long as he could do something for them, albeit how minor it might be, he would be satisfied. He did not have any unreasonable intentions. He just wanted to see his daughter more... and her. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯m sorry, but can I really not get any forgiveness?¡± When he thought until here, he let out a bitterugh. He could not even forgive himself, let alone someone else. As long as he could see them once in a while, it was already sufficient. He had no other requests, perhaps because he really understood now. A type of happiness was to see. As long as he could see them being happy from a far distance, then he could also be happy. In the past, he did not understand. He only liked to possess and forcefully get something, but it was no longer the case now as he had already learned how to respect and tolerate. He also learned how to give others his blessings. Even if the lesson meant a devastating heartbreak for himself, but he still learned it himself. Looking up, the rain dropletsnded on his face mercilessly; but a smile was still kept on his lips. When he settled down in his car, he let out a sneeze. Wasn¡¯t he really silly? He had a car, but he still stood in the rain for such a long time. He ced his hand on the steering wheel and felt a stinging pain in his leg. He had not recovered from his injury, but he really missed his daughter so he came over without a care. Driving the car, the rain in front seemed to have no intention of stopping. The mist clouded everything until only the silhouette of the buildings far away could be seen, whereas the rest were as blurred as the rain in front. He started his car but turned back to take another look at the empty kindergarten. His arms still had the warmth from his daughter¡¯s body. Raining caused him to think about her more easily. What a beautiful name, Rainy, his daughter. The car quickly disappeared in the storm. When he returned to the hospital in his drenched clothes, the originally fit himhowever¡ªhad caught a bad case of the flu. Perhaps it was because he lost a lot of blood which caused his immune system to be severely weakened. However, if the flu was in exchange for a chance to hug his cute daughter, he felt that it was worth it. He was even smiling through it all. This caused the nurses to think that he was sick until his wires were a bit loose. Not only his leg was injured, but his mental state was also impaired. Falling sick, to him, was not much of an issue. For this man-even if he had injured one leg and fell very sick, he was still extremely strong. Currently, one of his hands was still attached to the IV drip, but the other hand was still flipping hispany¡¯s documents furiously. He was still as busy as before, but now, he was busy for a meaning. ¡°Cousin, I can finally confirm that you are not human,¡±ined Du Jing Tang who was sitting aside. Heined about this patient who could still decisively make decisions, and these decisions are all urate. If it were him, he would have been resting his time away. ¡°If I¡¯m not, then you aren¡¯t either,¡± said Chu Lui as he changed to another document without even looking up once. ¡®I am. I definitely am a normal person¡± said Du Jingtangzily. However, with this great cousin of his, he was extremely ted. Just look, with everything in the world, he did not need to do anything. Just like this, it was wonderful. He could rest; he did not need to be a ve to a job. ¡°I will finish these. You can go apany my daughter; she likes you a lot,¡± said Chu Lui as he rubbed his brows. Indeed, Rainy did like Du Jingtang a lot because he really spoiled her. Whatever she wanted, he would give him, which is the exact type of person that a child would like. Du Jingtang asked, ¡°Cousin, are you working tirelessly like this just so I can apany your precious child?¡± Chapter 559 - The Unwanted Past

Chapter 559 The Unwanted Past

¡°What do you think?¡± asked Chu Lui, half-looking up at Du Jingtang. ¡°Your sry is for you to be a vice-president, not to be a babysitter.¡± Du Jingtang touched his nose in embarrassment and said, ¡°You still say that I pamper the child to no end. I think you are worse than me.¡± Chu Lui looked at him slightly. Taking all of Du Jingtang¡¯s work to do was just to allow him to have time to y with Rainy. He knew that Rainy liked him so all he could do as a father was to help her spend more time with him. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll find Little Cutie.¡± Du Jingtang stood up. Since there was nothing for him to do here anyway, he could go find Rainy. Like what his cousin said, the small fellow really did especially like him; and he also wanted to quickly find a way to let the child acknowledge and ept his cousin as her father. If that was possible, maybe Xia Ruoxin could, too. However, judging by the current situation, it was tricky. He walked out, and after raining for the past few days, the sky finally cleared up. It was really a good day to go out so for the man busy working in the hospital, he really was... Too pitiful. Xia Ruoxin helped Rainy to change clothes and tied a butterfly bow for her new ponytail, making her daughter look very cute. She knelt down and touched her daughter¡¯s face that was increasingly looking like her own. This kid was like her in every aspect, but she had a very weird temper. Only when Rainy threw a tantrum would she think of that man. She had just realized that even though Rainy looked like her, but her personality was a replica of that man¡¯s. ¡°Mommy, is Rainy¡¯s face dirty?¡± Rainy touched her own face, puzzled, and ran away to look at herself in the mirror. She did not want to be a dirty child; she wanted to be a pretty one. ¡°No...¡± Xia Ruoxin wanted to stop her. However, even if Rainy had small hands and legs¡ªwhen she ran, it was really fast. Just nice, the doorbell rang. Xia Ruoxin stood up and opened the door, and expectedly, Du Jingtang was standing right there. Now, Rainy only talked about one uncle; other than him, there was no one else. ¡°You¡¯ve arrived,¡± Xia Ruoxin said in an unexpectedly polite manner. She knew that Du Jingtang really doted on Rainy, and Rainy also really liked him. Every time they go out together, Rainy would be ecstatic. ¡°Yeah, I came to pick Little Cutie,¡± Du Jingtangughed sheepishly. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, actually, did you know? When I first met you, I even regarded you as a potential for love at first sight. Nowe to think of it, it was rather fun,¡± said Du Jingtang as he suddenly thought about the past and felt that it was not embarrassing to talk about it now. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Xia Ruoxinughed along. She did not really want to hear these words. The past to her¡ªno matter how much happiness she had, it was too much until she was suffering. Behind her first happiness was all a heartbreaking scheme, and she did not want to think about anything in the past, let alone hear anyone casually or intentionally talking about it. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, actually, some things are not like what you think,¡± said Du Jingtang as he kept his cheeky profile and suddenly became serious. ¡°Do you still remember that my cousin allowed that guy to do the deed and force you to divorce?¡± Xia Ruoxin was stunned and bit her lip until it hurt. She said, ¡°That incident was a long time ago. I do not wish to speak of it ever again.¡± To have someone open up her wound again would still cause her to be heartbroken. How could she ever forget? Her husband actually allowed another man to assault his wife and make himself a cuckold. There must have been a ton of hate, a ton of cruelty for a person to do such a deed. This kind of thing could only be done cruelly. He must have, at that time, hated her with all his might and was cold-blooded to the bone. ¡°Actually, it is not what you think it is,¡± exined Du Jingtang hurriedly as he could tell that Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart was not as big as others. If he did not exin this, she would forever be conflicted. ¡°I met that guy before and even told him not to make a move on you, just make it seem like he did. I¡¯m really sorry I did not stop him back then,¡± said Du Jingtang awkwardly. Xia Ruoxin sighed, the color returned to her face. ¡°I know that you can¡¯t do it anyway. If it¡¯s not this time, there will be a next; but I still should thank you. If it was not for you, I would have lost something else more than my reputation.¡± ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s not what you think,¡± eximed Du Jingtang as he waved his hands hurriedly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not like that. I only found out muchter that Cousin did not ¨C he really did not ask. Even without my intervention, he had also warned the guy that he could not make any move on you. Actually, he is not as cruel as you think he is. ¡°Also...¡± said Du Jingtang exasperatingly with a dry mouth, but some things must be said. ¡°Cousin did not intentionally force you to go on the road of no return. He wanted you toe back and be saved by him. If you did so, he would not have forced you on this hell road. ¡°Since young, he would definitely get whatever he wanted so his personality could be unreasonable to no end. Perhaps he did not know how to love back then, but subconsciously, he already knew that he loved you since a long time ago.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anymore.¡± Xia Ruoxin interrupted, ¡°It¡¯s already in the past, and I have forgotten everything.¡± She did not want to hear it anymore. She turned around. Whatever that happened in the past, no matter the reason, had already urred; and no one could change it. Whatever pain and suffering she went through in the past was already over. ¡°No, you really need to hear me out,¡± eximed Du Jingtang as he hurriedly stood in front of her, almost bumping into her shoulder. ¡°Do you know why Cousin is so nice to Li Manni? Perhaps he himself does not know sometimes, but he is finding something through her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? Actually, the vibe that Li Manni gives out... sometimes, it resembles a person.¡± ¡®I know,¡±ughed Xia Ruoxin, but her smile was filled with sarcasm. ¡°She¡¯s like Xia Yixuan.¡± ¡°No,¡± boomed Du Jingtang in a serious voice. ¡°She resembles you, not Xia Yixuan.¡± Xia Ruoxin was slightly taken aback. It was unnecessary to talk about this now since she and that man would never be possible ever again. So there was not a need to be conflicted over who was whose substitute. There was no point. ¡°He did not let you take anything when you left the Chu Family because he kept everything you left behind in perfect condition and hidden here,¡± said Du Jingtang as he ced his hand on his chest. ¡°If you have a chance to look at his shirt pocket, you will realize that it contains something that he has with him all the time for the past four years without fail. ¡°If you said he loves Li Manni, then why would she let herself be used by someone else and drug him? Because after you left, Cousin¡¯s temper was affected severely; and he would be easily irritable and would throw a huge tantrum. Whenever it happens, Li Manni would give him that kind of medicine. If he really loved her, Li Manni would believe it. Woman¡¯s intuition is very urate. She knows herself very clearly that Cousin does not love her.¡± Chapter 560 - The Fats Gained from Eating

Chapter 560 The Fats Gained from Eating

Du Jingtang said everything in one breath. He said so much he felt like smoke was about toe out of his mouth. However, Xia Ruoxin was extremely quiet. He didn¡¯t even know if any of his words went into her ears. Du Jingtang suddenly felt a little dejected. Don¡¯t let him say so many things in vain, at least give him a bit of reaction. He swallowed hard-so nervous that his teeth ached. Suddenly, several cups of water appeared in front of him just like an oasis in the desert. He hastily picked up the cups of water and gulped them all down. ¡°Ah, how tasty!¡± He had never known that water actually tasted so good. It was tastier than any drink or alcohol. So the tastiest drink in the world wasn¡¯t anything else but water, just in water. ¡°Thank you, another cup please.¡± He reached out his cup only to meet an adorable small face. A pair of tiny hands reached out to receive the cup in his hands, and then those two little feet ran really quickly. In a moment, a cup of water had arrived. ¡°Good girl. Uncle didn¡¯t dote on you for nothing. Only you know how to care about Uncle.¡± He received the cup and finished the water in it, only patting his chest after that. Ah, howfortable. He ced down the cup in his hand and quickly picked up the little fe on the floor. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Uncle¡¯s bringing you to y.¡± He had forgotten about therge one after seeing the small one. However, upon turning back, he looked deeply into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, everything that I have said is the truth. I have no intention of lying to you. Last time, he treated you really badly; but do you know that he¡¯s trying his utmost best topensate you now? Do you know that right now he actually still has a fever? But just to let me spend more time with Rainy, he took on all the workload, even forgetting that he¡¯s still a patient. ¡°I¡¯m not putting in a good word for him. I just feel that you should think again. Maybe your next step could bring about a new change in your lives, and of course, the little cutie¡¯s life as well.¡± He reached out his hand to touch Rainy¡¯s small cheeks. ¡°Alright, Little Cutie, let Uncle bring you to y.¡± He lowered his head and kissed the child in his arms. Everything that he had wanted to say, he already said them. He had already tried his best. As for her opinions, that was for her to decide on herself. Nobody had the right to concern themselves with it. He hugged Rainy and headed out, the door shutting behind them. As for what Xia Ruoxin was thinking about, only she was able to know. Xia Ruoxin stood in front of the window and pulled open the curtains, whereas Jingtang was carrying Rainy into the car. Then, the car quickly left her line of sight. She turned back around, observing her surroundings. It was really quiet, so quiet that there wasn¡¯t a single sound. She sat back onto the sofa and reached out her hands to pick up the doll that Rainy loved. She took the doll into her embrace, but for some reason, her fingers were ced on her eyes. She put down her fingers, only to realize that they were wet with tears. She cried. She didn¡¯t know why she was crying. Why was she crying? ¡°Chu Lui, I don¡¯t love you. I really don¡¯t love you anymore.¡± She continuously mumbled to herself. Yes, she didn¡¯t love him anymore. But if she didn¡¯t love him, why did her heart have this aching feeling? It ached and hurt. It felt unbearable. She loved him for twenty years and went through all sorts of hardships. It was really enough for her. She wiped away her tears and then nced at the clock on the wall. It was time for her to cook because Gao Yi wasing home soon. That¡¯s right, she had Gao Yi already. She shouldn¡¯t be thinking about other people. She stood up and carefully ced down Rainy¡¯s doll. Rainy loved this doll extremely much, and she never had a change of heart. However, Xia Ruoxin never knew who this doll represented in her daughter¡¯s mind. She ced her fingers on the doll again and started to go into a trance¡ªfor a long time. It was just that the light in her eyes grew dull. Du Jingtang held Rainy¡¯s small hand. If he wasn¡¯t swinging it left to right, then he was holding many things in his hand. Of course, Rainy, too. From the moment they left the house, her mouth had never stopped moving. No wonder Rainy ate so much. It was all because of this uncle spoiling her. ¡°Does it taste good?¡± Du Jingtang squatted down in front of Rainy. He knew that the little cutie used to have a tough life that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t help but want to stuff all the delicious food into her tiny belly. ¡°Yes.¡± Rainy firmly nodded her head, her mouth ceaselessly eating away. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. You see, there¡¯s still a lot of food here with Uncle, enough for you to eat for a very long time. That¡¯s why don¡¯t rush, or you¡¯ll end up choking. ¡°Right, here drink some.¡± Du Jingtang hastily raised the drink in his hand and ced it beside Rainy¡¯s tiny mouth. Rainy obediently drank a few mouthfuls, and of course, the rest went into Du Jingtang¡¯s stomach. He suddenly pinched the meat on his waist. You see, shopping with this little fe-when she ate, he ate as well. Right now, he became fatter. He had already grown so much... fats. That damn man kept telling him every day that he looked like a pig. Has anyone ever seen such a handsome pig? ¡°Uncle, my hair is untied.¡± Rainy raised her little hands, and within them was a red ribbon. Xia Ruoxin helped her tie it on her hair in the morning. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your all-powerful Uncle is here.¡± Du Jingtang confidently smiled. It was a mere butterfly bow; there was no way it could be too much for him¡ªthe mighty Chu Enterprise¡¯s Vice-CEO-to handle. He¡¯d have you know, he was a top graduate of an Ivy League University in America. If he couldn¡¯t even deal with an ordinary butterfly bow, then wouldn¡¯t that be really embarrassing? However, very quickly, the all-time confident him had drops of cold sweat forming on his forehead. An ordinary butterfly bow was enough to stump him. His slightly clumsy hands tied Rainy¡¯s hair up with the ribbon. One moment, the knot fell; another moment, it was nted. Other times, it looked terrible. Anyway, no matter how much he fiddled with it, it never looked as good as how Xia Ruoxin tied it. Pitiful Rainy could only lift her small head, purse her lips, and stand upright. Du Jingtang¡¯s face had be red at that moment; this little child had already been standing there for a very long time. ¡°Uncle, Rainy¡¯s hair hurts.¡± Finally, she couldn¡¯t endure it and spoke out in a small voice, her eyebrows furrowing even more. After another round of Du Jingtang¡¯s frantic fumbling, the red ribbon fell back into his hands. The other things didn¡¯t matter; it was all because this little fe¡¯s hair was too short. Let¡¯s just say it was too short. How did her mother help her tie it up? He finally had no choice but to admit that he really couldn¡¯t get this to work. Chapter 561 - Crying Her Eyes Out

Chapter 561 Crying Her Eyes Out

¡°Uncle...¡± Rainy ttened her mouth, looking like she was about to cry. She gripped onto the ribbon in Du Jingtang¡¯s hand. If he continued on like this, she might just start crying for real. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. Uncle will find another way.¡± He hastily picked Rainy up, so frantic that ayer of perspiration had formed on his forehead. Right. His eyes suddenly lit up, and he pinched Rainy¡¯s tender cheeks. ¡°Uncle thought of a very good idea. It¡¯ll make Rainy look really pretty.¡± He hastily picked up all his belongings before finally turning around. Although he had a child in his arms, his legs kept picking up the pace. So much so that it even felt like his legs were sweeping up a slight breeze, and on his face, a long-lost smile had reappeared. He was indeed clever. This idea was totally brilliant. He believed that in a moment the little cutie would be happy. Pretty? Rainy curiously blinked her grape-like ck eyes. She obediently stayed in Du Jingtang¡¯s arms; however, her head was lowered. She used her small hands to touch her short hair, disappointment slightly showing on her face. Actually, she loved that butterfly bow the best. Chu Lui ced down the documents in his hand. His right wrist hurt like hell. It was so sore he could barely even lift it up. However, the more it hurt at that moment, the more he was reminded of something. A faint bitter smile shed across his lips. Has he ever gone through as much pain as Xia Ruoxin? He once ruthlessly broke her arm. Even if he gave an arm back to her, it would still never be enough to make up for everything she went through. A chain of ringtones rang, and he rubbed the spot between his eyebrows before picking up the cellphone left beside him. He opened the handphone and took a look. It was Du Jingtang. He hastily ced the handphone to his ear, and a deep crease formed between his eyebrows. ¡°Cousin, save me!¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s agitated voice traveled from the other side of the phone. Behind him, there was also the sound of a child wailing from time to time. Rainy. Chu Lui hastily straightened his body. Why was Rainy crying? What happened to his daughter? ¡°Tell me. What happened to Rainy?¡± He coldly asked. From time to time, he could hear the sound of Du Jingtangforting Rainy, just that the child¡¯s wailing got louder and louder. It was so loud that even her sweet tender voice had already started to sound hoarse. This damn Du Jingtang. What did he do to his daughter? ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t ask any more questions. Just make your way here first. I really can¡¯t handle this anymore.¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s lifeless voice spoke. It seemed like he was really driven into a corner by the little fe. Chu Lui put down his handphone and frantically ripped off the needle on the back of his hand before getting up. The nurse entered the room, and upon seeing that the IV drip bag was still half-full, she eximed, ¡°Mr. Chu, your IV drip has yet to bepleted?¡± She had never seen such an uncooperative patient. Thest time he left his bed, he came back with a bad cold. Was he still nning to head out? What if he fell sick again? What were they supposed to do then? ¡°I¡¯m heading out for a while. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s footsteps never stopped. He pulled open the door and walked straight out. Even before the nurse could dissuade him, he had already left the room. Neatly piled on the bed were documents that he had gone through within an hour. The nurse could only sigh and head out to inform the doctor about the situation. Anyway, this man was like that all day; it wasn¡¯t anything new to them. Patients who stayed in the VIP ward were all troublesome, and sure enough, one was really more troublesome than the other. Chu Lui¡¯s fingers were ced at the spot between his eyebrows the entire time as he constantly rubbed at it. He felt that his head was distended and hurt like hell. He shook his head vigorously to wake himself up. It was only then that he sat into his car and drove off at the fastest speed. The wails of the child from within the handphone made his heartache unbearably. Rainy was always an extremely well-behaved child, and he rarely saw her cry. Now, she was sobbing so badly for some unknown reason, and it made him unbelievably anxious. Even his eyebrows that were furrowed helplessly rxed. On the other side, Du Jingtang ced down the cellphone in his hand and took in a deep breath. In his arms was a wailing child. See, she cried as expected. Furthermore, she was crying so sorrowfully. The more he consoled her, the harder she cried. How could this be? Rainy cried so much that he was practically at a loss of what to do. He could make her happy and make herugh, but facing a child that was crying her eyes out, he was practically helpless... the same as with that bloody ribbon. ¡°Little cutie, don¡¯t cry. Your daddy and mommy will be here in a moment.¡± His head and heart ached as he ceaselessly coaxed the child in his arms. However, the child simply cried with more grief as time passed. Her eyes and her tiny nose were red from crying, and the more he tried to console her, the harder the child sobbed. People passing by ceaselessly used him. How could a big man like him bully a little girl? Simply atrocious. Du Jingtang awkwardly lowered his head. This time, he was really ashamed. However, as long as this little fe stopped crying, it was enough for him. She had already been crying for about half an hour. Was it still not enough? At the entrance, Chu Lui stopped the car. Hisplexion was poor because he was still having a fever, and his entire body felt weak. He got out of the car and coincidentally met with Xia Ruoxin who had hastily rushed over. ¡°Ruoxin.¡± Chu Lui stepped forward with haste and grasped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. Why was she here? Without question, Du Jingtang must have called her over as well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rainy¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go in and take a look first.¡± His extremelyposed voice consoled Xia Ruoxin, knowing that she must have been worried about her daughter. Xia Ruoxin had no reaction, and she unintentionally let Chu Lui hold her hand. Right now, she was only worried about Rainy. She didn¡¯t even notice that Chu Lui¡¯s hand, which was tightly gripping hers, was actually of a higher temperature than an ordinary person¡¯s. His hands gave her slightly cold hands a new-found sense of warmth. She was so worried about her daughter that she had failed to realize-in that instant, Chu Lui¡¯s body temperature was evidently abnormal. Hisplexion was also appallingly wretched. ¡°Let¡¯s head in first.¡± Gripping the hand in his palm tightly, Chu Lui felt that for the first time his life seemed perfect. This feeling-he only experienced it four years ago, and only she could make him feel that way. How could he have been so dumb back then? Denying himself so obstinately. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t be under such circumstances now. However, now was not the time to be overthinking. The only person they were worried about was their daughter. Two people who didn¡¯t live together were brought together by amon point-their daughter. From afar, they could already hear Rainy¡¯s wailing traveling periodically towards them. Chapter 562 - Small Watermelon

Chapter 562 Small Watermelon

Chu Lui hastened his steps quite a bit, but his hands were still tightly holding onto Xia Ruoxin. He wanted to use his own body heat to warm up her hands a little more. She was too nervous. ¡°Mommy...¡± Upon seeing Xia Ruoxin, Rainy hastily crawled down Du Jingtang¡¯s legs, feeling unbelievably wronged. She ran towards Xia Ruoxin and hugged her leg. ¡°Mommy.¡± She lifted her small face and looked at Xia Ruoxin, letting out short sobs from time to time. Her small face was practically about to be flooded with tears, and her eyes¡ªthey were redder than a rabbit¡¯s. Xia Ruoxin quickly picked up her daughter and ran her fingers through Rainy¡¯s hair that had be considerably shorter. Right now, she looked practically like a small watermelon. Where was her daughter¡¯s hair? Where was the hair that she had painstakingly grown out? Why was it gone? ¡°Jingtang, what the hell is going on?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s body temperature was extremely high, yet, his voice was chilly. Why was his daughter crying with such agony? What on earth did he do to her? Chu Lui¡¯s cold expression made Du Jingtang feel extremely wronged. It was just that he didn¡¯t know how to exin himself as well. He did indeed make the little cutie cry, and what¡¯s more, she was crying so miserably. ¡°I don¡¯t know as well.¡± He touched his nose. ¡°I just brought her to cut her hair. She was clearly well-behaved at the start, but she just suddenly started weeping endlessly.¡± Up until now, he still couldn¡¯t understand; what was she crying about? Xia Ruoxin gently patted her daughter¡¯s back and ced her hands on Rainy¡¯s short hair. ¡°You guys haven¡¯t forgotten that Rainy was once sick, right? She went through chemotherapy so for a while, she had no hair. She was terrified of letting others see what she looked like without hair, and that¡¯s why during that time, she refused to go out. Even if she went out, she always had to wear a sun hat because she thought that other people wouldugh at her and dislike her.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently caressed her daughter¡¯s soft hair. Although she had already tried her best to stay by Rainy¡¯s side, that incident had still left behind a scar in her daughter¡¯s heart. In actual fact, she knew that Rainy wasn¡¯t afraid of being bald; she was afraid of falling sick again. Du Jingtang paused for a moment. He didn¡¯t know about that, and candidly, that hairstylist was of such low caliber. Look, he made the little cutie¡¯s hair look almost like a watermelon. ¡°Now what do we do? We can¡¯t just let her keep crying now, can we?¡± Du Jingtang really had no more strength this time. How could he be the one to upset the little cutie again? He didn¡¯t even know where he had gone wrong, and there was no way he could make her hair long again. Chu Lui shot a re towards Du Jingtang making him lower his head, feeling extremely ufortable. Xia Ruoxin could only incessantly patted her daughter¡¯s back, not knowing how to stop her tears. Those days were not only a nightmare for her but also for Rainy. Rainy clutched onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. She cried so much that there wasn¡¯t any more sound. It was only her tiny shoulders that kept trembling as she continued crying. Rainy didn¡¯t like crying at all. But when she cried, she was really hard to coax. As a matter of fact, she had a temper too, a really big temper at that. For example, right now, she was just as obstinate as her parents. ¡°Let me do it.¡± Chu Lui suddenly reached out his hands and carried the child in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms over. Rainy lifted her head and nced at him. Her small mouth ttened from time to time, and her hands pulled at the shirt in front of his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy¡¯s here. Daddy will make you very pretty.¡± Although his daughter would still be cute even if she was bald-as long as she didn¡¯t like it, then as her father he was going to help her change it no matter what. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way.¡± Chu Lui hugged the child in his arms a little tighter and gave Xia Ruoxin aforting smile. That smile really wasn¡¯t something that should¡¯ve appeared on this icy and tough man¡¯s face. He rarely smiled, but when he did, it felt as if the ice had melted. It was just that at that moment, his somewhat sicklyplexion had revealed the fatigue and the horrendous condition of his body. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms were empty. Her lips moved slightly before her gaze finallynded on Rainy who was in Chu Lui¡¯s embrace. He had a solution, a solution... was there really a solution? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, follow me.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s hands carefully protected the child in his arms. Rainy was already tired from crying, and her small face leaned against his chest. Despite this, her eyshes fluttered asionally, and each time her eyes closed, teardrops would fall from her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to be a watermelon; she wanted to be Rainy. She didn¡¯t want to be sick, and she didn¡¯t want to be in pain. ¡°Mommy, Rainy doesn¡¯t want to be bald. I don¡¯t want to be in pain.¡± Her tender voice spoke. Tired from crying, her voice had a little hoarseness to it. Chu Lui stopped walking for a while and asked Xia Ruoxin who walked behind him the entire time. ¡°Back then, was she really in a lot of pain?¡¯ Xia Ruoxin paused for a moment and then lightly pressed her lips together. ¡°Yes, she was in a lot of pain. She had to get injections every day, and because she was very small, her blood vessels were extremely thin. Sometimes, they had to make many attempts before finally finding her tiny blood vessels; and after the treatment, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat. She would end up puking anything she consumed, and not only did she vomit, but she was also very scared. ¡°Sorry...¡± Chu Lui hugged his daughter a little tighter. It was all his fault. Back then, when she was trying so hard to save her daughter, what was he doing? He was humiliating her; he even gave up saving his daughter for a child that wasn¡¯t even his. No matter what he did, there was no way for him to make up for the things that he had done; and even if he outdid himself now, there was still no way for him to make up for all that lost time. As for the woman he didn¡¯t love, he was cherishing her and giving her his everything. The things that he could give, the things that he couldn¡¯t give¡ªhe gave her all of it. Yet, towards the woman he clearly loved, he was so ruthless and so cruel that he didn¡¯t even dare to recall the things that he had done with his own two hands. He robbed her of her everything. The things she could lose, the things she couldn¡¯t lose¡ªhe ruined all of it. He was not able to forgive himself for it. Another word of apology. Xia Ruoxin carried the child in his arms over. ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize anymore. I told you before. I have already forgotten about it.¡± She carried her daughter and started walking a little faster. All just to stop herself from overthinking. She refused to let this man¡¯s actions affect her once again. She was only doing this for her daughter; it was only for Rainy. Upon feeling that his arms were empty, Chu Lui¡¯s body swayed to the side. Du Jingtang hastily held him up and clearly sensed the temperature of his body. It was unbelievably high. ¡°Cousin, you...¡± He frantically held Chu Lui back. He was sick right now, and he was also feverish. Chapter 563 - Who Cut Her Hair

Chapter 563 Who Cut Her Hair

¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Chu Lui pulled his hands away and picked up his pace to catch up to Xia Ruoxin. It was his own body, and he knew it best. As tired and unwell as he was, he could endure it. He was fine, but his daughter-right now, she was still unhappy. She was currently asleep, but what about when she wakes upter? Was she going to cry again? He had already made her cry enough. He couldn¡¯t let her cry anymore. He was a father. If he couldn¡¯t even protect his own daughter, then he was really unworthy of being a parent and unworthy of having a child. In the past, he didn¡¯t know that he had made the tiny her suffer so much, but now that he did, he had no reason and no authority to let his daughter continue suffering. They got off the car once again, and Chu Lui carried Rainy as he walked out of the car. His two hands felt a little weak, but he continued to hug his daughter tightly. He lifted his head, and the bright ss door entered his vision. ¡°Ruoxin, do you remember this ce?¡± His voice was slightly sentimental. This office-it was here that he got to see a different side of Xia Ruoxin. Perhaps, it was also at this ce that he fell for her. Of course, more importantly, this ce was the start of her descent to hell. Him back then was sincere, and he had also truly forgotten all about his schemes and plots. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned her face away. She hadn¡¯t forgotten; she just didn¡¯t want to remember. This ce started off with a lie and ended with another lie. What else did she need to remember? Then again, what else was there to remember? ¡°Ruoxin, actually that day, my feelings were genuine; but I denied myself... and I denied you.¡± Hearing her say that she had forgotten about this ce, Chu Lui¡¯s heart instantly felt a pang of pain. However, he understood that all this was what he deserved. It didn¡¯t matter if she forgot about it. As long as he remembered, that was enough. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you anymore. Neither will I snatch Rainy away from you.¡± He lowered his head and looked at the child within his embrace. His fingers gently caressed his daughter¡¯s small face, ¡°I won¡¯t force you to do things that you don¡¯t want to do. As long as you can let me see both of you more often, that¡¯s enough for me. ¡°I really have too much to apologize for, but I know that my apology is actually the cheapest thing to offer.¡± At that moment, Rainy gently fluttered her eyshes and opened her eyes that were red from crying. Oh man, she was going to cry again. ¡°Alright, baby, Daddy¡¯s bringing you in.¡± He ced his hands on Rainy¡¯s small face gently caressing it. The smile on his face was extremely gentle. Only towards the people he loved was it possible for this coldhearted and ruthless man to show such a heart-warming expression. Xia Ruoxin lifted her head once again. She raised her legs about to enter this entric ce. This was the ce that gave her dreams. She thought that Cindere could finally be a princess but only understood at the end that she wasn¡¯t Cindere. Cindere had the love of a prince while all she received was hate. This ce, Du Jingtang furrowed his brows. Why would Cousine here? This person had always been a ruthless and greedy trickster. Wanting him to personally lift a finger, money was a small issue; but one would never know what ploy he could have up his sleeve. Du Jingtang shook his head and walked inside, leaving only Xia Ruoxin standing outside. Deep inside her heart, it had actually long be a cloud of mess. She sped her hands together. Whether this man was a swindler or not seemingly had nothing to do with her. Qin Luo sluggishly sat atop a chair. Upon seeing Chu Lui enter, his eyelids barely lifted. It was only when his gazended on the woman whost entered that he finally sat up and ced the wine ss in his hand aside. He immediately stood up and approached Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Hi, we meet again. Do you still remember me?¡± He lowered his head, carefully using his eyes to outline Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face that had seemingly not changed a bit in four years. Xia Ruoxin lightly nodded her head. This man¡¯s looks were extremely peculiar; he was more stunning than a woman, making it hard for people to forget. ¡°Well, that¡¯s just great, such a pity. If-back then-you went through some repackaging with me, you would definitely have be the most dazzling star. It was just a pity that this man...¡± He tilted his head. Everybody knew who he was referring to right. ¡°He was so tyrannical, didn¡¯t even give me a chance. But have you changed your mind now? That¡¯s true, you guys aren¡¯t married anymore, and you¡¯re still an unadorned beauty[1]. Although slightly older.¡± ¡°Enough, Qin Luo!¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes shot daggers. However, he still made sure to carefully protect the little fe that wouldn¡¯t stop crying in his arms. He wasn¡¯t here today to let him look at some jade; he was here for him to take a look at his daughter. Furthermore, four years ago, he had already warned him not to get any ideas about Xia Ruoxin. Wasn¡¯t this attention-seeker¡¯s memory getting a little too hazy? ¡°Ok, I understand. You don¡¯t have to re at me like that. My memory¡¯s good. You said before that she¡¯s your wife and not any other woman. Just that now, she isn¡¯t anymore.¡± Qin Luo raised both of his hands, his mouth practically never shutting up. As for Chu Lui¡¯s cold expression, he saw it several times anyway. It was truly a pity that his decent face was expressionless all day. It was really a waste. Xia Ruoxin took a step back, not wanting to let her heart be shaken up again. Wife? What kind of wife was she? A smile tugged at her lips, but it was a self-mocking and lonely smile. Chu Lui pressed his thin lips tightly together, extremely displeased by Qin Luo¡¯s useless rambles. Could he not mention the things that happened four years ago? ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop talking.¡± Seemingly sensing the weird atmosphere between the two of them, Qin Luo hastily shut his mouth; and his expression became a lot more serious. ¡°Speak, what are you here for today? I know that there¡¯s no way you¡¯re looking for an image change because you¡¯re not so ridiculous.¡± ¡°Then her?¡± He pointed towards Xia Ruoxin; however, Chu Lui remained speechless. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not.¡± As expected, there was not much expression on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. Qin Luo could also confirm that it wasn¡¯t her. ¡°Then, him?¡± He pointed again to Du Jingtang, to which, Du Jingtang frantically shook his head. ¡°Not me. I think I look pretty good already. I don¡¯t need your touch-ups.¡± Narcissistic. Qin Luo unconcernedly lifted his lips. He was already so ugly. Even if he wanted touch-ups, Qin Luo also wasn¡¯t going to be willing to help. ¡°Not you, not him, and not her. Then you don¡¯t mean to say... the only one you want me to help is that one in your arms?¡± Actually, he had realized that Chu Lui was carrying the small one since the start. If he guessed correctly, she should be his daughter. [1] The direct trantion is unpolished Jade. Chapter 564 - He Wouldn’t have Sold the Child, Would He? Chapter 564 He Wouldn¡¯t have Sold the Child, Would He? ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lui turned his daughter¡¯s face around. A small face that was weeping miserably appeared in front of Qin Luo, making him firmly furrow his brows. ¡°Why was she crying so miserably?¡± ¡°And her hair, it sure looks like a sessful cut. There¡¯s not a single bit of artistic touch to it. It makes this beautiful child look ugly.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. So it¡¯s this child, right? Which unrefined person cut this child¡¯s hair like that?¡± As he spoke, he reached out his hands to carry the child in Chu Lui¡¯s arms over. ¡°Alright, Little Cutie, Uncle will make you the prettiest doll.¡± His criticisms made Du Jingtang¡¯s face red. It was all his fault; he made Rainy into a small watermelon. He received even more me from Chu Lui, and this time, his face flushed even redder. ¡°Be good, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯ll be out in a moment.¡± Qin Luo carried Rainy and headed inside. He turned back around, the smile on his lips slightlyforting. ¡°You can rx. I¡¯ll make your daughter really beautiful. I won¡¯t let her live with this horrible watermelon on her head. It truly is graceless; who cut this hair? It¡¯s so ugly!¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s head was about to fall to the floor. Although he wasn¡¯t the one who cut her hair, what was the difference? He was the one who chose her hairstylist. He never expected it to turn out like this. Originally, he nned to make Rainy look a little cuter, but that person¡¯s standards were like that and ended up making the child uglier. Even making her cry her eyes out. ¡°Ruoxin, don¡¯t worry. You understand Qin Luo¡¯s standards. He¡¯ll definitely be able to achieve whatever he says.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s hand was in mid-air, and he was about to rest them on Xia Ruoxin. However, Xia Ruoxin avoided his hand and sat on a sofa at the side, rejecting everything from him. Perhaps also rejecting all the changes he was making, whether they were sincere or pretense. Sometimes what we see isn¡¯t everything and certain things¡ªwhen spoken through the mouth of others-appear more understandable, and remain slightly more memorable to us. Chu Lui looked at his hand and then slowly ced it down, clenching hard on it. His lips were severely chapped, and actually-right now¡ªhe really just wanted to take a good nap because his head was hurting very badly. Yet, he couldn¡¯t. He still had to look after his daughter. That¡¯s why he mustered up the strong self-restraint in his body and forced himself to continue enduring all sorts of difort. Even though his leg was incessantly aching from pain. There were a few drops of cold sweat on his forehead; however, his ck pupils remained staring at the entrance. Qin Luo was a person with a weird temper. He didn¡¯t like people present around him when he was working. That¡¯s why they could only wait to see the final results. As for the process, not a single person knew about it. This was also the reason why Qin Luo was so mysterious. People who wanted him to personally style them-apart from being affluent, they definitely had to be able to strike his fancy. If he didn¡¯t like them, it didn¡¯t matter how much money they were willing to give... sorry, he would still refuse. If he fancied the person, but they couldn¡¯t afford his services. Sorry, he was going to have to refuse again. Those were his principles. The principles of his work and hobby. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and opened her palms. There was ayer of perspiration on it. Was she nervous or something? She lifted her head and looked around the room surrounded by ss. Everything had a ssy texture, and light reflected off of everything, whereas reflected in the mirror was her extremely lost expression... And the gaze of a man that endlessly followed her like a shadow. The mirrors made the man¡¯s faintly paleplexion and chapped lips more evident. On his face, the cold and ruthless expression had long disappeared; and in his eyes, there was only a deep-seated and irresolvable emotion, repressed but intense. This was a weird ce; the people sitting here couldn¡¯t avoid each other¡¯s expressions. Chu Lui¡¯s lips curled into a smile, the man also starting to notice his surroundings. Actually, this was a really good ce, but why didn¡¯t he realize this four years ago? He didn¡¯t think things through clearly back then, and that¡¯s how he ended up letting their most precious four years slip by. They simply sat like that in silence. Xia Ruoxin ced both her hands on her knees, refusing to look at other people. However, her heart actually wasn¡¯t asposed as she looked. Chu Lui as well; he simply changed the hues of his pupils as he waited, seemingly reminiscing at the same time. It was only Du Jingtang who was getting impatient. The mirrors reflected his face of impatience, and evidently, he couldn¡¯t sit still. He really couldn¡¯t sit still any longer. The little cutie was inside for such a long time already. That man couldn¡¯t have gotten some ideas after seeing how beautiful the little cutie was, right? No way, he frantically stood up, rushing into the room without another word. However, even before he reached the entrance, the doorman blocked his path. ¡°Sir, my apologies. Mr. Qin doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed by others while he¡¯s working.¡± That professional voice and polite way of speech made Du Jingtang not know how to lose his temper for a moment. ¡°Cousin.¡± Du Jingtang hastily backed away and sat next to Chu Lui. ¡°Cousin, say... could that she-man have decided to kidnap the little cutie? She¡¯s already been inside for close to an hour. He wouldn¡¯t have decided to sell our little cutie away after seeing how beautiful she was, right?¡± Upon hearing his words, Xia Ruoxin had a strong urge to roll her eyes. This Qin Luo wasn¡¯t somebody whocked money; there was no way he would sell children. Furthermore, the ce he went into had no back door, and this man¡¯s temper had always been as such. Thest time he helped her, it was also like that. What¡¯s more was that he took more than an hour; she was made to be a wooden block for about an hour plus. This time, it should be about the same. Thinking up to here, her heart finally felt at ease. This Du Jingtang was thinking too much. He probably watched too much television. That¡¯s why he always ended up thinking tooplicatedly about everything. However, from another point of view, he certainly did like Rainy a lot. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so worried about her. Rainy sure was fortunate. Perhaps, she had gone through some hardships before she was three. However, now, she was a fortunate child. She had a grandfather who loved her so dearly, an uncle like this, Gao Yi, and even Chu Lui. Although he wasn¡¯t really qualified to be her father, it was hard not to admit that right now, he was doing great-really great. Going so far as to disregard his own leg just to save his daughter. However, no matter how much Chu Lui wanted to be a good father and no matter how hard he tried, the things that she had to insis was still going to stick through with it. Rainy was her daughter, and she had nothing to do with the Chu family. Du Jingtang continued his endless chatter ofints. Chu Lui slightly lifted his head, his eyebrows sweeping towards Du Jingtang, giving him a look that said ¡®you¡¯re an idiot¡¯. Chapter 565 - Willing to wait and Willing to Compensate Chapter 565 Willing to wait and Willing to Compensate He wouldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t dare to. Nobody dared to touch his¡ªChu Lui¡¯s-daughter. Qin Luo knew him for more than ten years already. If he didn¡¯t haveplete trust in Qin Luo, there was no way he would¡¯ve handed his daughter over to him. Du Jingtang scoffed. ¡°Okay, okay. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything. Just pretend that I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± He wasn¡¯t an idiot. He was just too worried about the little cutie. Alright then. He had already expressed his concerns; now, all that was left for him to do was sit and wait. It was just that it felt like there were thorns on his butt; there was no way for him to sit still. They waited for another unknown period of time. Du Jingtang waited so long that he felt like scratching the wall already. He checked the watch on his wrist from time to time. Another ten minutes had passed. Just then, the sound of lighthearted footsteps traveled from inside the room; and the three of them redirected their gaze. Qin Luo held Rainy¡¯s hand and walked out. Although Rainy¡¯s eyes were still red, she had evidently stopped crying. Her ugly and unsightly watermelon head had been permed into a few cute curls by Qin Luo. It wasn¡¯t long, and it wasn¡¯t short-very suited for this extremely attractive small face. Upon seeing it ¡ªeven though her hairstyle was still short, it made her appear a lot more naive and cuter than before. This was really better than that watermelon head. Furthermore, she really looked like a mixed-blood now. Her hair was also slightly dyed into a light shade of linen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This dying agent won¡¯t harm her body.¡± Qin Luo exined. Of course, he knew what Chu Lui was worried about. ¡°Of course.¡± His voice continued. ¡°These colors will stay with the hair as it grows, making it look more natural and prettier.¡± He held Rainy¡¯s hands as he approached them. Then he let go of her tiny hands. ¡°Alright, Baby, go look for your Mommy.¡± Rainy extremely obediently nodded her head before running towards Xia Ruoxin and hugging her tightly. ¡°Mommy, is Rainy pretty?¡± She saw herself in the mirror just now, and she looked almost like her dolly. She really liked it. There were even small curls on her hair. ¡°Really beautiful.¡± Xia Ruoxinplimented her daughter and smiled gratefully at Qin Luo. Qin Luo simply raised his eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me because somebody will be paying me quite arge sum of money for this. I won¡¯t need to do business for a few months.¡± He nonchntly stood at the side and ced his hand on his chin. ¡°Don¡¯t you agree? Mr. Chu. This time will cost more than four years ago. Remember, deposit the money into my ount. Pay anything less, and I¡¯ll be going directly to your office to get my money. Don¡¯t me me for embarrassing you then.¡± Qin Luo sluggishly narrowed his eyes. Yes, Chu Luithis man, he was a stupid man with a lot of money. He could probably ckmail him for more money. Anyway, Chu Lui could just pluck a strand of his hair, and that would be enough for him to feast for a year. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pay you any less.¡± Chu Lui stood up and ced both of his hands into his pocket. Although nonchnt, it also looked dignified. He closed both of his eyes, and surprisingly, he suddenly felt faint. He quickly shook his head, wanting to feel a little more awake. Du Jingtang was totally satisfied with Rainy¡¯s new look. She really looked like a mixed-blood baby. Those small curls especially, they could randomly be tied up with a variety of ribbons. She could even have an entire head of ribbons. ¡°Du Jingtang, let me warn you. Don¡¯t you dare touch Rainy¡¯s hair again.¡± Du Jingtang was still thinking about it when-in the end-he heard Chu Lui¡¯s cold, tough voice; making his entire body involuntarily freeze for a moment. For god¡¯s sake. This man was definitely that bug in his stomach. How did he always know what he was thinking about? It was really repulsive. ¡°Little Cutie,e and let uncle hug you.¡± Du Jingtang reached out his hands to carry Rainy. However, Rainy simply blinked her eyes at him and then shook her head. Her sweet voice resonated: ¡°Rainy wants Mommy to carry her, not Uncle.¡± She buried her small face in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chest. With Mommy here, she didn¡¯t want anybody else. Du Jingtang¡¯s expression crumbled. This heartless child, he doted on her so much for nothing. There was no way for him to not dote on her. Who asked her to be so cute? It made him always unable to reject her. Forget it. He was no match for her mother in the first ce anyway. ¡°Thank you, we¡¯ll get going.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked her daughter up, her eyes constantly avoiding Chu Lui. Then, she turned around and left. Nothing was going to change even if she took another look. That¡¯s why she might as well just not take another look at him. She might as well just let it be. ¡°That time, I felt like you would regret it, and it turned out to be true.¡± Qin Luo straightened his body and approached Chu Lui. He ced his hand on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulder. Then, he applied pressure to it. Chu Lui¡¯s body swayed slightly before Qin Luo released his hand. ¡°You¡¯re really sick. Go back to the hospital. I don¡¯t want to have to attend your funeral a few dayster.¡± After speaking those harsh words, he brazenly swung his body around and walked forward. ¡°You really lost to your stubbornness. You clearly loved her, and yet you kept saying you hated her. You sure knew how to lie to yourself. There are many idiots in this world, and it turns out that you¡¯re one, too.¡± ¡°Yes, I regret it already. However, there¡¯s nobody to give me a second chance.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s lips lifted into a bitter smile. People only get one chance. A second chance was really too hard to get¡ªso much so that it practically didn¡¯t exist. ¡°If I gave you another four years. What would you do?¡± Qin Luo suddenly stopped walking. Another four years, it was important to know that four years was a long time-very long. What would he do then? Qin Luo really wanted to know. ¡°I would do everything that I can. It doesn¡¯t even matter if it¡¯s four years, eight years, or sixteen years of my life. Even if it was my entire life, I¡¯d be fine with it. I don¡¯t just owe it to her; I owe it to myself to do this. I owe her a mountain of debt and my happiness as well.¡± The hands by Chu Lui¡¯s sides clenched firmly into fists. The pain within his palms made him feel a little more awake. It didn¡¯t matter how long, he was willing to wait; even if it was going to take a lifetime, he didn¡¯t mind. The only thing he was afraid of was not waiting for this chance. He already said it before; he wasn¡¯t going to force her ever again. That meant that he also wasn¡¯t going to use his old methods. He wasn¡¯t going to steal things from others anymore; instead, he would learn how to be understanding. Then learn the absurd-how to be appeasing. ¡°Really? I had never thought of you as such a devoted man. Chu Lui, you have really opened my eyes. What a revtion. However, as your friend, I do hope that you can go back to how you were before. At the very least, you were powerful then.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s throat stung a little. Was he powerful? No. As brilliant as his schemes were and as capable as he was, there was no point in him expanding the Chu Enterprise because he was just a man-an ordinary man. He felt exhaustion and loneliness just as any other human did, and at the very end, he actually had nobody by his side. Aspared to him, that Gao Yi was evidently way more fortunate. At the very least, he had her. Chapter 566 - What’s Wrong with that Daddy?

Chapter 566 What¡¯s Wrong with that Daddy?

Qin Luo lifted his lips slightly. This kind of Chu Lui, it was really something he had never seen before. As expected, men like him, once they genuinely fell in love, their feelings weren¡¯t something to belittle. The colder a person was, the more passionate they were when they fall in love. ¡°What a pity that you missed your chance and your daughter.¡± Qin Luo crossed his arms in front of his chest. Reflected on the mirrors surrounding them were his figure and that of another man¡¯s-evidently dismal. Actually, not having any feelings was also rather great. Take him as an example, he lived so freely. However, upon seeing this Chu Lui in front of him, he realized¡ªif one had never loved before, wouldn¡¯t that be a big regret in their life? Upon hearing the door open, he turned his head only to see Xia Ruoxin standing at the entrance. Oh, their conversation just now; she must have heard all of it, right? ¡°Sorry, I forgot to take something.¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and walked towards the sofa that she was sitting on before. On top of the sofa was a bunch of keys. However, just as her hands had reached out to grab them, another hand reacted much faster. ¡°Here.¡± Chu Lui smiled weakly. His eyes were bloodshot and eye bags were evident below his eyes. Recently, he really was a little overworked. He had injuries on his body, a cold, and-on top of that-arge pile of work to do. Being able to stand there right now, he could already be considered very tough. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, only taking the keys from him after a long time. When she held the keys in her hand, she felt his warmth on them. ¡°Thank you,¡± she softly said her word of thanks, and Chu Lui shook his head in return. ¡°You don¡¯t ever have to thank me for anything. I¡¯m the one who should be thanking you. Thank you for giving birth to Rainy, and thank you for letting here visit me.¡± ¡°She¡¯s my daughter. Of course, I gave birth to her.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned around, a look of pain shing across her eyes. Rainy really made her life extremely exhausting. However, it was also because of her that she was able to have such an exceptionally fulfilling four years. As for the reason she wanted to give birth to Rainyit had nothing to do with the child¡¯s father. It had nothing to do with anybody; it was simply because Rainy was her daughter, her baby. As for letting Rainy visit him, that was because he was Rainy¡¯s father after all. Moreover, it was a fact that he had saved Rainy. ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s smile was a little strained, and hisplexion had gotten worse than before. He walked in front of Xia Ruoxin. However, his body suddenly swayed to the side. He pulled open the door, and the dim lights outside momentarily blinded his eyes. ¡°Mrs. Xia.¡± Qin Luo suddenly spoke. He leaned aside and ced his hand on his chest. ¡°Mrs. Xia, he¡¯s ill. Don¡¯t let him continue pushing himself. He¡¯s very sick. His body is ill, and so is his heart.¡± Xia Ruoxin paused for a moment. However, she didn¡¯t reply. After that, she continued shifting her two legs, walking and instinctively moving forward. Qin Luo ced down his hands from his chest and walked to a sofa at the side. He sat down, extending out his two long legs, a sigh suddenly escaping from his lips. ¡°Actually, both of you are ill; and it isn¡¯t going to be easy for any of you to recover. Sickyou¡¯re both sick...¡± ¡°Mr. Qin, is something wrong?¡± His employee came over. What was sick? ¡°Mr. Qin, are you sick?¡± He strangely asked Qin Luo. Qin Luo simply smiled at him, showing a set of white teeth. His smile was surprisinglyscivious, bewitching even the man in front of him. The cup in the man¡¯s hand swayed to the side, almost dropping. ¡°No, I¡¯m not sick. You¡¯re sick. See, your hands are shaking, really shaking.¡± Qin Luo smiled a little more flirtatiously, and yet-in his tea-colored eyes, there was a faint sense of coldness. The mirrors all around reflected this man¡¯s slightly cold smile, but at that moment, his lips pressed together a little tighter. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯ll send the both of you.¡± Chu Lui ced his hand on top of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder when suddenly-as if remembering something, he hastily removed them. He knew that she didn¡¯t like him approaching her. He really didn¡¯t think much of this. He also didn¡¯t have any hidden agendas or schemes. He simply just wanted to send them home; he wouldn¡¯t be much of a burden to them. ¡°That¡¯s alright. Rainy and I can just walk back ourselves.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body slightly tensed just because his hand felt unbelievably warm. It was so warm that it was scary. Moreover, his face¡ªit had no color on it. He was sick; did he even know that? ¡°Ruoxin, I just want to send the both of you back. Can¡¯t I?¡± Chu Lui smiled bitterly. He really just wanted to send both of them back and also see more of them; was that really not okay? ¡°That¡¯s alright, Gao Yi¡¯s still waiting for me. I don¡¯t want him to misunderstand.¡± Xia Ruoxin toughened her heart and resolved her mind. She walked straight forward while carrying Rainy and never looked back. Rainy leaned against her mother¡¯s shoulder, herrge grape-like eyes staring straight at Chu Lui who stood behind them. Her small hand tightly gripped on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shirt, and then she buried her face into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chest. ¡°Cousin, what happened to you?¡± Du Jingtang rushed over to hold up the extremely pale Chu Lui. At that moment, Chu Lui¡¯s mind seemed to have be muddled from the fever. His eyes stared straight at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s distancing figure, her words reying in his head. ¡®I don¡¯t want him to misunderstand... don¡¯t want him to misunderstand.¡¯ Then, was she not worried about how he felt? As expected, she really didn¡¯t care about him anymore. What was there to be sad about? ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chu Lui pulled away Du Jingtang¡¯s hand. He dragged his hurting leg with him as he approached the car step by step. Du Jingtang stood in his ce for a very long time before finally following Chu Lui into his car. Could he even drive like that? It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if the car drove him. He really wanted to drive the Little Cutie home as well, but right now, this man seemed to need somebody to send him back. After getting onto the car, Chu Lui ced his hands on top of his chest. His chest rose and fell periodically, and his lips were extremely chapped. Unintelligible whispers escaped his lips from time to time, and it seemed like he was saying sorry many times. Du Jingtang, who sat beside him, let out a deep sigh. ¡®Sorry¡¯... saying that right now was useless. That person didn¡¯t need apologies anymore. The car started. He needed to send this man back to the hospital as fast as possible; otherwise, Mr. CEO Chu¡¯s mind was going to be burnt silly. It was only after the car drove away that Xia Ruoxin walked out from behind, her hand gripping her daughter¡¯s small hand. ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with that Daddy?¡± She lifted her head and asked Xia Ruoxin. Her child-like voice had hoarseness to it from crying for a long time. Chapter 567 - She Agreed

Chapter 567 She Agreed

¡°That Daddy is sick. He¡¯s going to go get a flu shot and eat his medication.¡± Xia Ruoxin squatted down. She reached out her hand and ced it on her daughter¡¯s hair. What cute curls¡ªthese were given to her by that man. ¡°Does Rainy like it?¡± This?¡± Her hands remained on Rainy¡¯s head, fiddling with her small curls. ¡°I like it. Rainy really likes it.¡± Rainy touched her own hair as well and then firmly nodded her head. After that, she shook Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go home.¡± She rubbed her eyes. It seemed like she was a little tired. ¡°Alright, Mommy¡¯s bringing you home.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and carried her daughter. Rainy leaned against Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder and bit on her thumb. ¡°Mommy, that daddy, will he be afraid if he¡¯s left alone when he¡¯s sick? Rainy will.¡± ¡°He has his parents with him as well. He won¡¯t be scared.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently ced her hand on her daughter¡¯s small back, replying to her daughter¡¯s innocent, guileless questions in the same way. At times, her replies contained the most truthful words. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid in the hospital? However, that man-she was certain that he wouldn¡¯t be scared. She didn¡¯t even know whether the word ¡®fear¡¯ existed in that man¡¯s dictionary. Her eyes looked forward. For some unknown reason, when she saw Chu Lui dragging his injured leg as he walked towards his car, her heart felt an inexplicable sense of sadness. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of him or because of herself. She carried her daughter all the way home, and just as she was about to pull open the door, somebody opened it from the inside. Gao Yi¡¯s figure appeared in front of her, blocking all the light before her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡± Gao Yi simply carried Rainy into his embrace and walked back into the house. There were several new curls on Rainy¡¯s hair, but he wasn¡¯t surprised in any way. ¡°Gao Yi, sorry. You must be hungry. I¡¯ll go make some food for you.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked at the time, only realizing then that she had lost track of time. He must have waited for a long time already. ¡°No rush, I¡¯m not hungry¡± Gao Yi shook his head. He ced Rainy onto her bed first and pulled the covers over her body. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± He turned around and called out Xia Ruoxin¡¯s name, only to find out that Xia Ruoxin had already headed into the kitchen. His fingers gently touched the curls on Rainy¡¯s hair as he let out a faint sigh. Ruoxin, what I want is a woman who loves me, not a woman who makes food for me. Do you understand? He stood up and headed out of the room. Rainy flipped over her body, habitually reaching out her hands to feel around the bed. Her hands eventually touched something soft, and she took that object into her embrace before sleeping soundly. The object in her arms was her doll. Gao Yi walked to the kitchen door and leaned against it. He attentively watched over Xia Ruoxin who bustled about the kitchen the entire time. ¡°I saw the both of you.¡± His voice was extremely calm. However, it made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tremble, and at that moment where she hadn¡¯t held the knife properly, she ended up cutting her hand. Gao Yi quickly approached her. He took her finger over and ced it between his lips. ¡°Gao Yi. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not what you think it is.¡± Xia Ruoxin frantically shook her head. She could feel the warmth of Gao Yi¡¯s lips clearly through her finger. It was just that in the spur of the moment, her heart had already frozen up. It was clearly a heartwarming action and a loving moment, and yet she only felt somewhat embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t think much about it.¡± He let go of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s finger and dragged her out of the kitchen. Then, he took out a first-aid kit from on top of the shelf and carefully treated the wound on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°What are you so nervous about, Ruoxin?¡± Gao Yi¡¯s hands gently caressed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. The warmth within his fingers made it very hard for him to put his hands down. Perhaps, he loved and cared for this woman a lot more than he imagined. But what about her? Did she really love him? He didn¡¯t want to let her go. Neither could he bare to do so. Today, when he saw her walking with that man, he finally understood that there was a feeling called ¡®jealousy¡¯. It was also the first time that he realized that this kind of emotion... it was really detestable. Xia Ruoxin reached out her hand and ced it over his hand. Her eyes were filled with his tender expression. When suddenly, an immense sense of guilt washed over her. Recently, she had been troubled by another man, and simrly, he must have been troubled by her. ¡°Gao Yi, there¡¯s really nothing between us. It was just that Du Jingtang ruined Rainy¡¯s hair today, and she wouldn¡¯t stop crying. So in the end, he gave me a call; and it was only after I headed over that I realized he had called Chu Lui over as well. ¡°In the end, Chu Lui found a person¡ªthe person who curled Rainy¡¯s hair. Believe me, Gao Yi. Nothing¡¯s ever going to happen between us again. Even if there were no more grudges or hatred between us, it would still be impossible for us to get back together.¡± Four years ago, they weren¡¯t together. Four yearster, it was still going to stay the same. Many things¡ªafter passing-remained in the past. Gao Yi¡¯s lips slightly curved upwards. He reached out his hands and pulled Xia Ruoxin into an embrace, resting his head on top of hers. ¡°Ruoxin, let¡¯s get married. Let¡¯s give Rainy a family, alright? She should need a family by now.¡± He gently sighed. Although his voice still soundedposed, it was not hard to notice the anticipation in his voice. He wanted to do something for himself; he didn¡¯t want to lose. It wasn¡¯t because of any other reason; he just really loved this woman. He fell in love with this clearly fragile yet extremely determined woman since the first time they met. rea Right now, he really didn¡¯t want to let her go anymore. Xia Ruoxin leaned her head against his chest, her eyes slightly getting clouded. ¡°Okay.¡± She could hear her own voice sounding a little weak. However, she still agreed. Rainy needed a father, and she also needed a family. Gao Yi¡ª this person-he was it. Perhaps, they were already married from the start. Didn¡¯t she already make this promise with him? However, why was it that when she said ¡®okay¡¯, she actually felt an urge to cry. Whether this was happiness or sadness¡ªshe already didn¡¯t care to find out. So be it, she wanted a family and a stable life. This sort of lifestyle, she knew that this man was definitely able to give it to her. Marrying him would be a woman¡¯s happiness because he treated her well-really well. So well that she didn¡¯t want to and wasn¡¯t willing to reject him. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to Ennd. My family¡¯s there; I believe that you¡¯ll like them. Let¡¯s leave this ce.¡± Gao Yi hugged her a little more tightly in his arms. She had clearly agreed, but why did he still feel this deep sense of sorrow in his heart? ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head again. Chapter 568 - Rainy’s Multiple-Choice-Question Chapter 568 Rainy¡¯s Multiple-Choice-Question Everything that he said, she agreed to it. Perhaps, it was better for them to leave this ce. That way she wouldn¡¯t have to think about certain people and certain things. They also wouldn¡¯t be able to affect her anymore. Rainy hugged her doll, letting out a small yawn. She touched her own stomach. I¡¯m so hungry, Mommy... Daddy... She lightly pushed open the door. Just then, her two legs left the floor. She was easily carried into Gao Yi¡¯s embrace. ¡°Daddy.¡± Her sweet voice called out to Gao Yi. She rubbed her face against Gao Yi¡¯s chest. ¡°Rainy loves Daddy the most. Daddy smells nice.¡± She sniffed her nose, loving his smell. ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet-talker. Who did you learn that from?¡± Gao Yi hugged Rainy and took a seat. He rubbed her soft hair. Her new look really made her prettier than before. As expected of Chu Lui¡¯s acquaintance. ¡°Rainy, Daddy¡¯s bringing you to take an airne, okay? After that, Daddy will bring you to a very fun ce. A lot of people there will love Rainy and dote on her. There are also lots of beautiful flowers there.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rainy sat on Gao Yi¡¯sp, opening her eyes wide as she asked him. ¡°Will there be people who dote on Rainy like Grandpa and Uncle do?¡± ¡°They will. They will dote on Rainy.¡± Gao Yi nodded his head. What a cute child, he believed that they would definitely like her a lot. ¡°Can we bring Grandpa and Uncle with us? And that Daddy as well?¡± Her voice became a lot softer. Her ck eyes were pure and crystal clear. ¡°If I let Rainy choose, would you rather go with Daddy or stay here by Grandpa and that Daddy¡¯s side?¡± He ced his hand on Rainy¡¯s small face. He wasn¡¯t forcing her; it was just that this was a choice she would have to make sooner orter. Rainy¡¯s expression darkened a little... so she had to make a choice. ¡°Can I choose both?¡± She hastily asked. She liked both of them. Why could she only choose one? ¡°Nope.¡± Gao Yi shook his head. ¡°Take Rainy¡¯s doll and a lollipop as an example. If Rainy could only choose one, then what would Rainy choose?¡± Gao Yi asked again. This was seemingly more straightforward for her. ¡°Dolly,¡± Rainy replied without any hesitation. She could give up the lollipop, but she couldn¡¯t live without her doll. The doll was her most prized possession. Without the doll, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fall asleep. ¡°Then, if you had to choose one for this, too, Rainy, who would you choose?¡± He seriously stared at Rainy¡¯s face as he asked the question. Rainy thought for a moment, seemingly very troubled. In the end, she looked at Gao Yi and then at the kitchen door. She resembled Xia Ruoxin when she was looking for things. ¡°Rainy chooses...¡± She lowered her head, fiddling her fingers. She was thinking hard, really hard. ¡°Rainy chooses Daddy.¡± She finally made the difficult choice. Although Grandpa, Uncle, and Daddy treated her very well; she still loved her parents the most. Gao Yi faintly heaved a sigh of relief and hugged the small figure a little tighter in his embrace. It was an unexpected choice, but it also made him feel a little burdened. Sorry, Ruoxin, let me be selfish for a while. Whether you love me or not, I just want to keep you by my side. I don¡¯t want to lose just like that... I really don¡¯t. Xia Ruoxin stood in the kitchen. Her fingers stung slightly. Her wound had already been carefully wrapped up by Gao Yi. She ced her hand on top of her chest, feeling tightness in there. It was so tight that it seemingly suffocated her. She turned around and looked outside. Her pupils were slightly dazed as she thought in her mind: marrying Gao Yi, she would definitely be happy-definitely. She convinced herself this way. She knew that she would never regret this decision. Because everything that man had done for her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to repay him for it even if she used a lifetime. Whereas, at that moment, in the hospital, Chu Lui was breathing slightly erratically. His fever had yet to subside, scaring Du Jingtang so much that he paced about the room. The Chus also stood in the room, not knowing what to do. What on earth had happened? Yesterday, he was clearly a lot better. How did his cold suddenly get so serious? Song Wan gripped Chu Jiang¡¯s hand tightly. She felt unbelievably nervous, so much so that she didn¡¯t know what to do. Since he was young, her son had never had gotten so sick before. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll recover.¡± Chu Jiang gently patted his wife¡¯s hand. In actual fact, he was worried to death. However, as the head of the Chu family, he couldn¡¯t show any signs of unease. He still had to console his wife. However, watching his sony on the hospital bed, he started to feel weak in the knees as well. as Du Jingtang finally stopped walking. He was sick, and it wasn¡¯t any usual sickness. He was love-sick; because of a woman, he was love-sick. Could one say that he deserved it? Could one say that it was self-inflicted? He was torturing himself, but there was nobody who could help him or give him an answer. He had to get through everything himself. ¡°Auntie, Uncle, let¡¯s leave for now. Let Cousin have a good rest. The doctor already said that his fever had subsided and that he needed to take a good rest.¡± As Du Jingtang spoke, he picked up the bunch of documents that Chu Lui had already gone through from one side. It was so thick. He lowered his head, actually giving himself a scare. He could once again confirm that his cousin was not a human but a robot. With such a serious cold, he still managed to look through these thick documents. If it was him, he would¡¯ve passed out from exhaustion a long time ago. The door was lightly closed, and nobody saw Chu Lui¡¯s hands that clenched together tightly. The perspiration on his forehead ceaselessly fell; he was evidently in a state of unease. ¡°Sorry...¡± His lips moved from time to time. He was so dehydrated that his lips had cracked. ¡°Sorry, Ruoxin...¡± he spoke again. He had said ¡®sorry¡¯ in his heart several times; it was just that nobody heard it, and nobody forgave him. He had lost four years of his life. It seemed like those four years was his lifetime. He experienced everything but happiness. Moreover, his daughter... he had also let her down. She was originally supposed to be the little princess of the Chu family, but she ended up suffering together with her mother instead. Sorry, I¡¯m really sorry. When he woke up again, everything had be experiences of a day before. It was nothing more than a short day, and yet he already tortured himself so much that he seemed like apletely different person. The life in him had been sucked out, and it was reced with decadence, bitterness, and emaciation. Chapter 569 - She Already Had a Father Chapter 569 She Already Had a Father Perhaps, his appearance still remained the same. He had the same perfectly handsome face and that same identity¡ªthe almighty CEO of the Chu Enterprise. He was somebody who could be called a workaholic, a genius businessman. Yet, there was no life in his eyes. Right now, all that he had was a road of destion in front of him. Just like an old man, he lived like that every day: waiting for life, waiting for death. He picked up his crutches. His leg had yet to fully recover, and every step for him was extremely strenuous. Although he hadn¡¯t hurt the bone in his leg, his muscles and ligaments had sustained injuries. Without at least a few months, there was no way it was going to heal. He lowered his head to look at the crutches in his hand. Ruoxin, could this leg of mine be considered mypensation for your hand? Even if it was going to stay this way forever, he didn¡¯t mind. Du Jingtang walked into the room and ced a stack of documents onto Chu Lui¡¯s office table. He nced at the watch on his wrist. ¡°Are you going to see the Little Cutie? She should be out of school by now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lui nodded his head, then picked up his crutches, and exited the room. He dragged his injured leg with him, walking slowly. Du Jingtang looked pensively at Chu Lui¡¯s back. Right now, he truly felt that he was more fortunate than Chu Lui. At the very least, he could openly meet the little cutie and hug her. Whereas, his cousin¡ªwho was her fathercould only secretly watch her from the side. Furthermore, it was only when school was over that he could go see her. He truly was a pitiful father. Clearly, he loved the little cutie a lot. After letting out a sigh, Du Jingtang arranged all the documents that he had ced on Chu Lui¡¯s desk neatly, only leaving after he finished. It was already afternoon. He was going to head out for lunch as well. Otherwise, he was going to starve to death. Chu Lui sat in his car, motionlessly watching the entrance of the nursery school. Rainy¡¯s little hand was led by the teacher as she tiptoed on her legs from time to time. As time passed, children were picked up by their parents one after another while his daughter remained standing there obediently. Rainy looked in his direction, seemingly already remembering his car. ¡°Teacher, Rainy wants to go out.¡± She lifted her small face and tugged at the teacher¡¯s hand as she spoke. ¡°Your Daddy and Mommy are not here yet. What does Rainy want to go out for?¡± The teacher strangely asked Rainy. She touched the tiny curls on Rainy¡¯s head so fond of it that she could hardly take her hands off. This hairstyle, it sure was adorable. Chu Lui¡¯s pupils darkened as a look of immense disdain manifested on his face. He didn¡¯t like other people touching his daughter, and evidently, it was the same for Rainy. She gently avoided the teacher¡¯s hand and ced her hand onto her head as if she was protecting herself. She really treasured these curls on her hair. Fine. The teacher retracted her hand feeling slightly awkward and let go of Rainy¡¯s small hand. Rainy walked out of the school. Because it was at the entrance of the nursery, it could be considered a safe ce. No vehicles passed by there. If not, the teacher really would not dare to let her walk out on her own. Rainy plodded towards the car with her tiny fat legs, looking just like a tumbler. Her tiny legs seemed as if they were unable to support her small body. She walked in front of Chu Lui¡¯s car and then touched its ck exterior before moving back to the front of the car. She tilted her head and counted the numbers on the car te. Actually, there were many numbers that she didn¡¯t recognize; however, she had already remembered what they looked like. Therefore, she could confirm that this was definitely that other Daddy¡¯s car. She tiptoed on her tiny legs, desperately trying to see the person in the car clearly. However, she was really too small; and she couldn¡¯t see anything The car door opened, and Chu Lui hastily got off. He squatted down in front Rainy and reached out his hands to caress his daughter¡¯s tender face. Suddenly, he felt his heart ache. ¡°Rainy,¡± he called out his daughter¡¯s name. Rainy looked at Chu Lui with her pair of discerning eyes. Then, she reached out her small hands and ced them on Chu Lui¡¯s face. Chu Lui choked up slightly. This was the first time¡ªthe first time his daughter took the initiative to approach him. It was really the first time. He had never known what tears felt like. But because of his daughter¡¯s trivial action, it made even a big man like him feel so touched that he was about to cry. He picked up Rainy and squeezed her small body tightly in his embrace. ¡°Rainy, did you recognize Daddy¡¯s car?¡± He could barely take his hands off Rainy¡¯s small face as he spoke. Rainy lightly nodded her head, answering his question. ¡°You¡¯re really very smart. Do you know that? You¡¯re a lot like Daddy because Daddy¡¯s smart too.¡± He wasn¡¯t narcissistic; it was a fact that he had always possessed a high IQ. Besides, he heard from his parents that Rainy had a really good memory. This side of her resembled him -resembled the Chu family. Sometimes, even her temper had an uncanny resemnce to his. Although her appearance took after Xia Ruoxin, her intelligence and stubbornness were just like her father. Rainy didn¡¯t quite understand. She rubbed her face against Chu Lui¡¯s chest-it felt different from Daddy¡¯s. However, she seemingly liked the smell on this Daddy more. Although he was very bad to Rainyst time; right now, he was rather nice. She wasn¡¯t angry with him anymore, ¡°Rainy, can you call me ¡®Daddy¡¯?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s hands gently caressed his daughter¡¯s face as he carefully asked. She had never called him ¡®Daddy¡¯ before-not even once. Because right now, her Daddy wasn¡¯t him; it was Gao Yi. Besides, he knew that he had no right to be her father. Although, he really did want to hear her call him Daddy at least once. He only had this one and only daughter. If she didn¡¯t call him ¡®Daddy¡¯, then there might not be any other person to call him ¡®Daddy¡¯ for the rest of his life. He had already lost his right to be a father a long time ago. ¡°Can you, Rainy?¡± He tried his best to sound gentle. The cold and tough Chu Lui had never been so careful before. Neither had he ever pleaded with somebody like this before. Rainy¡¯s lips remained tightly shut. She still couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the word ¡®Daddy¡¯. ¡°Rainy already has a Daddy,¡± she softly said. She already had a Mommy and a Daddy. Her friends only had one Mommy and one Daddy, and it was the same for her. Chu Lui felt like his heart had been ruthlessly stabbed. That stinging pain made the corner of his lips fall bitterly. ¡°Alright, Daddy isn¡¯t forcing you. If you don¡¯t want to call me ¡®Daddy¡¯, then you don¡¯t have to.¡± He leaned against his car, carefully carrying the child in his arms. Perhaps, he would really never get to hear his daughter call him ¡®Daddy¡¯ in this lifetime. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy suddenly started to struggle. She had already spotted Xia Ruoxin walking towards the nursery from a distance. Chu Lui was afraid of hurting her so he hastily ced her down. However, before he could stop her, Rainy¡¯s tiny legs had already run forward. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯t run, don¡¯t run.¡± Chu Lui was shocked. Without his crutches, he walked with extreme difficulty. An unbearable pain radiated from his thigh with every step that he took. However, he clenched down on his teeth and continued his journey forward. Chapter 570 - Car Accident

Chapter 570 Car ident

Rainy¡¯s tiny legs and small figure was nothing to belittle. When she ran, she was fast like the wind. Adults would have to spend a lot of effort trying to catch her. Not to mention Chu Lui who had an injured leg with him. ¡°Mommy, Rainy¡¯s here.¡± She continuously waved her tiny hands as she ran towards Xia Ruoxin. From afar, Xia Ruoxin heard her daughter¡¯s tender voice. She hastily turned her head around, and as expected, she saw a small figure running towards her. The tiny child wore a stunning blue skirt. It was the skirt that she had specially put on her daughter today. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy was overjoyed to see Xia Ruoxin. Her tiny legs ran forward without stopping. Suddenly, as if she had just seen something, the blood on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face spontaneously retracted. ¡°Rainy, don¡¯te over, don¡¯te over!¡± She shouted in terror. However, at that moment, Rainy was only focused on looking for her mother; she couldn¡¯t even hear what her mother had said clearly and surely didn¡¯t see the car approaching her at a high speed. ¡°Rainy,¡± Chu Lui¡¯s pupils instantly constricted. ¡°No!¡± ¡°No...¡± Two different voices followed by a loud screech. Just like that, the tiny figure that resembled a butterfly flew to the side. ¡°Rainy...¡± Xia Ruoxin ran forward like a lunatic, but she was still one step toote. She could only watch as her daughter¡¯s tiny body flew up like a rag doll upon impact before falling back down. Chu Lui dragged his injured leg with him. His eyes were bloodshot as he ran towards his daughter. He carefully picked up his daughter¡¯s tiny body. The child¡¯s small body was softly held in his embrace, her long eyshes weakly shaking. Even her dainty lips had be pale. A horrifying amount of blood gushed down from her head, even dying the white socks on her leg red. ¡°Rainy...¡± Xia Ruoxin fell onto the floor. She had no more strength to take another step. She ced her trembling hands on her daughter¡¯s face. There was so much blood. What¡¯s wrong with her daughter? What was wrong with her? She felt that there was only a sea of red before her eyes, and then she couldn¡¯t see anything. If anything were to happen to her daughter, what was she supposed to do? Just then, arge, powerful hand was ced on her shoulder. ¡°Ruoxin, calm down. We¡¯ll save her. We will definitely save her. She¡¯s not dead yet; she¡¯s waiting for us to save her.¡± Chu Lui dragged his leg and stood up with extreme difficulty. He knew that he had to be calm. He had to stay calm no matter what. They had to send Rainy to the hospital first. With every minute that passed, Rainy¡¯s life was in more danger. Xia Ruoxin tightly held her daughter¡¯s small hand. At that moment, the child in Chu Lui¡¯s embrace was still breathing. Yes, she was not dead; she was not dead yet. She was waiting for her parents to save her life. With much haste, Xia Ruoxin forcefully wiped away the tears on her face. She wiped so hard that her face had started to sting. Yes, she couldn¡¯t panic. Neither could she be nervous. She had to save her daughter; she was definitely going to save her. Her hands gripped Chu Lui¡¯s clothes. Chu Lui simply carried his daughter in his arms carefully as he ran towards his car. The moment he got onto the car, he took off his suit and covered it over his daughter¡¯s small body; whereas Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter tightly in her arms, not uttering a word. She ced her hands onto her daughter¡¯s face. At that moment, blood was ceaselessly flowing out from the child¡¯s head. How much blood could such a small child afford to lose? What was she supposed to do? What was she supposed to do? What could she do to stop the bleeding? Her child was still so young. She was only three-years-old, and she had just recovered from cancer. Chu Lui stared straight in front. However, his hands on the steering wheel couldn¡¯t stop trembling. He had never been so afraid before. He could only try to calm himself down. Besides, he had to calm down. He wanted to save his daughter; he had to save his one and only daughter. He drove really fast, even beating several red lights. He didn¡¯t care about anything else; he simply wanted to send his daughter to a hospital as soon as possible. His daughter¡¯s life was in his hands. Therefore, he had to stay calm-he had to. Outside the emergency room, Xia Ruoxin stared absentmindedly at the blood on her body. These were all Rainy¡¯s blood. How could there be so much? She lifted her head, her entire body trembling uncontrobly. Chu Lui sat beside her, tightly gripping onto her hand. On both of their bodies, there were bloodstains from Rainy. It was a horrifying sight. ¡°Cousin, Cousin...¡± Du Jingtang ran towards them like a maniac. Upon seeing the bloodstains on the both of them, he was so shocked that words couldn¡¯te out of his mouth. That blood couldn¡¯t possibly be from Little Cutie, right? He was clearly still carrying her yesterday and bringing her to eat French cuisine. How could this happen? How could this kind of thing happen? He walked in front of the door to the emergency room. That door was tightly shut. He had rushed right over after hearing the news, and he had yet to inform Uncle and Auntie about this. He was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. That¡¯s why he could only rush over to understand the situation before informing them about it. ¡°Cousin, how is the little cutie? Where is her injury? Is it serious?¡± Du Jingtang frantically asked. He was so anxious that his forehead was filled with perspiration. He paced about constantly unable to bring himself to sit down. Chu Lui gripped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly and exhaled heavily. If it wasn¡¯t for that, he felt like the blood in his body was about to freeze to slush. It was cold to the bone. Where was his baby¡¯s injury? He didn¡¯t know. He really didn¡¯t know. It seemed as if there were injuries everywhere on her body, everywhere. He gripped his other hand tightly, wanting to calm himself down. It was just that when he carried the seemingly lifeless child, he really couldn¡¯t keep calm. He was fine with her not calling him ¡®daddy¡¯, and he was fine with never being able to meet her. As long as he knew that she was healthy, he was fine with everything; but don¡¯t be so cruel. Don¡¯t take his daughter away like this. Rainy, she was his one and only daughter. Just then, the door to the emergency room opened. ¡°Which one of you is the child¡¯s family?¡± The nurse asked with much haste. Chu Lui quickly stood up; Xia Ruoxin as well. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand was in Chu Lui¡¯s. If it wasn¡¯t for his support, she would probably have already broken down a long time ago. ¡°The child has lost too much blood. We need a blood transfer. There¡¯s currently not enough blood in the hospital¡¯s blood bank. Does anybody here have blood-type B?¡± she hastily asked. Blood-type B? Chu Lui let go of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. He dragged his injured leg with him as he walked forward. ¡°My blood-type is B. I¡¯m the child¡¯s father.¡± Du Jingtang hastily tugged at his clothes. ¡°Cousin, did you forget? You were just injured a few days ago, and you also lost too much blood back then. On top of that, you¡¯re still sick; how can you draw blood?¡± Chapter 571 - The Child was Fine

Chapter 571 The Child was Fine

However, Chu Lui simply pulled away Du Jingtang¡¯s hand. ¡°When she was sick, I didn¡¯t save her. Right now, I have to save her. Even if I have to use up all the blood in my body.¡± He looked back, ncing at Xia Ruoxin with aplex look in his eyes before giving her aforting smile. ¡°Ruoxin, I will definitely save her. Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely save her.¡± After he finished speaking, he followed the nurse into the emergency room; and the doors closed once again. Xia Ruoxin had long been sitting on the resting chair, without any strength left in her. By the time Gao Yi had rushed over, Xia Ruoxin had this lifeless look on her face. She didn¡¯t even bat an eye; she just looked forward in a daze. Her pale lips continuously moved in small motionsseemingly saying something, yet seemingly not. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± He hastily walked over, tightly hugging Xia Ruoxin who practically about to break down. ¡°Gao Yi, What should I do? What should I do? Rainy was covered in blood. No matter how much I tried, I couldn¡¯t stop the bleeding...¡± ¡®She was bleeding the entire time.¡¯ Xia Ruoxin repeated her words like a broken recorder. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, it¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t worry. The doctor will save her. She was so well-behaved. There¡¯s no way she would let her mother cry over her.¡± Gao Yi tightly hugged Xia Ruoxin who couldn¡¯t stop trembling. Her eyes were also extremely red. He lifted his head and stared at the door of the emergency room. He had an urge to barge in himself, but he couldn¡¯t. He could only sit there and apany Xia Ruoxin, waiting for news on Rainy. He believed that Rainy was going to be fine. She was definitely going to be fine. She had already been through so many hardships and recovered from such a severe illness. She was definitely going to be fine. She was only three-years-old; she hadn¡¯t even gotten through her fourth birthday. She was still too young, really too young. Furthermore, he was just about to marry Xia Ruoxin, and she was their flower girl. Without her, who was going to be their flower girl? ¡°Rainy...¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips couldn¡¯t stop quivering. Her unbelievably chapped lips only mumbled that name. Whereas, at that moment, in the emergency room, Chu Lui¡¯s face was almost pale. There were also drops of perspiration on his forehead. ¡°Sir, we cannot draw any more blood from you. Otherwise, your body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it,¡± said the nurse, feeling a little troubled. From the looks of it-if they continued drawing blood from him, he was going to faint. However, the child still needed blood right now¡ªurgently. ¡°It¡¯s alright, just continue.¡± Chu Lui sat up slightly and reached out his arm. The first time, he didn¡¯t give his bone marrow to his daughter. This time, he was going to give her his blood. He had never doted on her and never loved her. He was definitely going to save her... even if it meant drawing out all the blood from his body. ¡°Save my daughter. As long as you save her...¡± Chu Lui¡¯s hoarse voice spoke. His body hadn¡¯t fully recovered. That was why right then, even saying a word seemed evidently tough for him. The nurse hesitated for a moment before finally pulling his hand over again. Chu Lui didn¡¯t care whether his warm blood flowed out or not. His chapped lips, however, had an extremely warm touch of loneliness. He could finally do something for his daughter. He dug his fingers forcefully into his palm, stopping himself from fainting just like that. He had to push on; he had to know that his daughter was alright. That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t fall over just like that. He was a father. He had to help his daughter fight for a higher chance of survival. Another bag of blood. His lips were already so dark that there wasn¡¯t any color to it, whereas his face it was already as white as a sheet. He sat there, forcefully opening his eyes and not letting himself lose consciousness. ¡°Sir, everything¡¯s fine already. Your daughter¡¯s surgery is very sessful. She¡¯s not going to die. You can be at ease.¡± The nurse ran in front of Chu Lui, knowing what Chu Lui wanted to hear the most. Upon hearing the doctor say that the child was alright, she hurried over right away. At that moment, Chu Lui opened his eyes widely; and she knew that he was pushing himself to hold on. ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now...¡± His lips moved before weakly curling up into a smile. Finally, he closed both of his exhausted eyes. She was fine, really fine. If so, then he could finally be at ease. Both of his hands slowly fell, and his fingers rxed. The nurse also realized the deep nail marks on his palm. The doors to the emergency room flew open. Gao Yi and Xia Ruoxin stood up together. However, Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t feel anything strength in her body. Her knees were weak, and right now, she was practically unable to support her own body. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. The child is alright. However, she might need to stay in the hospital for further observation. The child¡¯s father as well. He gave the child too much blood and is still in an unconscious state right now.¡± As the doctor finished speaking, the door was opened and very quickly two hospital beds were pushed out of the room. One was Rainy¡¯s, and the other was Chu Lui¡¯s. ¡°They¡¯re both alright right?¡± Du Jingtang worriedly asked again. The doctor nodded his head. ¡°Yes, they¡¯re fine. The child is extremely fortunate. Although it looked like her injuries were severe, she had actually only hit her head; and there wasn¡¯t any damage to her brain. It was just that she lost a lot of blood. The adult and the child are both fine; they just need to have a good rest.¡± It was just that... he looked towards the tiny child. Although she didn¡¯t actually hurt her head, she did-after all-hit her head. Perhaps there could be certain aftereffects and regarding this issue, they currently had no guarantees. They could only wait until the child woke up to confirm. However, there shouldn¡¯t be any serious problems. Xia Ruoxin hastily ran over. Why was her small face so pale? Why was she not awake yet? ¡°Ruoxin, everything¡¯s fine already. Rainy¡¯s tired; she¡¯s just asleep. She¡¯ll wake up after she¡¯s slept enough.¡± Gao Yi pulled Xia Ruoxin into his embrace, his eyes never leaving Rainy. Finally, his gaze fell onto another unbelievably firm face. A deep crease was present between the man¡¯s eyebrows; it was a sign that he had not rxed yet. He pressed his lips together and turned back, gently patting Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder again to help her rx. Inside the VIP ward, Chu Lui abruptly sat up. His head was covered in perspiration, and his hands were clenched tightly. His eyes were unbelievably dry. He seemingly saw his daughter lying in a pool of blood, helplessly calling for him. Rainy, his Rainy. His daughter. It was only then that he remembered something. He hastily jumped down from his bed. At that moment, the door was opened by somebody; and a pair of hands pressed firmly onto his shoulders. ¡°Cousin, be careful.¡± Du Jingtang hastily held him up. ¡°If you continue on like this, you could even end up losing your life.¡± Did he even know that right now, his body was almost at its limits? The doctor said that if he had another ident, he really could end up meeting God. Chapter 572 - Perhaps She’ll Wake Up Soon

Chapter 572 Perhaps She¡¯ll Wake Up Soon

¡°Jingtang, how is my daughter? How is Rainy? I want to meet her. I have to go meet her.¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t care about his own body. Right now, he was only worried about Rainy. Du Jingtang pressed Chu Lui back onto his bed and then sat down at one side. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. The little cutie¡¯s fine already. She had long gotten past the critical state.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Upon hearing that his daughter was fine, Chu Lui¡¯s tense body finally rxed. Then, he suddenly stood up again. ¡°I want to go see her¡± No, Du Jingtang¡¯s words didn¡¯t put his heart at ease. He had to personally see that she was fine for him to finally feel at peace. Du Jingtang stood up with him. He shook his head at Chu Lui and then awkwardly said, ¡°Cousin, you can¡¯t meet her now.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chu Lui dangerously narrowed his two eyes. Wasn¡¯t she alright already? Why couldn¡¯t he meet her? What did Du Jingtang mean? Could he have been lying to him? ¡°The little cutie currently isn¡¯t at this hospital.¡± Du Jingtang sighed. Of course, he wasn¡¯t lying to Chu Lui. ¡°The moment the little cutie had gotten past the critical state, she was transferred to Gao Yi¡¯s hospital right away. Gao Yi was a doctor, and he wanted to take care of Rainy himself. ¡°Furthermore, Cousin, you¡¯ve already been unconscious for three days and three nights.¡± Within those three days, many things had happened. For example, there was also that piece of news. He didn¡¯t know how to tell him. Screw it, he took in a deep breath. He¡¯d know when the time came for him to know. ¡°That¡¯s good. With him there, I feel more at ease.¡± Chu Lui weakly sat back down. Even without his existence as her biological father, his daughter would still live on perfectly fine. It was enough as long as she was fine, really enough. Hey back onto his hospital bed with his two hands clenched tightly. There was not a moment where he was rxed. Du Jingtang stood by his side. This lifeless Chu Lui was also unbelievably sorrowful. A series of revenge that shouldn¡¯t have happened and a marriage that had involved himself. Up to now, he felt an emotion that he had to let go of, despite being unable to do so. In front of people, Chu Lui was omnipotent and almighty. However, in reality, he was actually just a lonely man. In the other hospital, Gao Yi ced down the stethoscope from his neck. Then, he stood up and adjusted the speed of the IV drip. He lowered his head to look at Rainy whoy on the hospital bed. This was the second time that this child looked practically lifeless. Pitiful child, how much more must you suffer? He reached out his hand and gently ced it on Rainy¡¯s forehead. Her forehead was covered with a bandage. Gao Yi tightly furrowed his brows. It had already been three days; she hadn¡¯t woken up for three days. The part that she had injured was none other than her head, her brain. He didn¡¯t know if there were any serious aftereffects. They could only wait to find out after she woke up. He let go of Rainy¡¯s hand, and then he picked up a nket from the side and covered it over Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand was holding Rainy¡¯s small hand the entire time. For the past three days and three nights, she was practically always like this. The sudden warmth over her body made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyelids flutter open. Her extremely exhausted eyes fell onto Rainy who had yet to wake up. ¡°Ruoxin, let¡¯s go eat some food, alright? You haven¡¯t eaten anything for a day.¡± Gao Yi squatted down in front of her, his fingers gently caressing her face that was barely any better than Rainy¡¯s. Xia Ruoxin shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, and I don¡¯t feel like eating.¡± Rainy was in aa right now. She didn¡¯t have any appetite to eat. Even though Gao Yi kept saying that Rainy was already fine, that she was just tired, and that she would naturally wake up when she wanted to; she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to stop worrying unless they couldpletely confirm that Rainy was going to be alright. Otherwise, she was really going to remain so uneasy and nervous. Gao Yi sighed before saying again. ¡°Ruoxin, let¡¯s go. You¡¯re not hungry, but I¡¯m starving. You know that I hate getting hungry. Even if you¡¯re not hungry, could you at least eat a bit with me?¡± He ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder. She had to eat something. If she didn¡¯t eat anything with her being in such a state of nervousness, her body was definitely not going to be able to hold out. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and held her daughter¡¯s tiny hand again. The eye bags below Gao Yi¡¯s eyes showed that he really wasn¡¯t lying. She gently nodded her head. Indeed, recently, she had only been thinking about herself and Rainy; she hadn¡¯t been thinking about Gao Yi. He was very tired as well. He had to take care of Rainy on one hand and take care of her in the other. Furthermore, in the hospital, many other work matters awaited him. Gao Yi finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯ll go grab a bite first. Maybeter, when we get back, our little cutie Rainy will be awake.¡± He gently held onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. The smile on his face was extremely heartwarming. Xia Ruoxin nodded her head once again. She actually couldn¡¯t bear to part with her little daughter. Rainy, wait for Mommy toe back. Mommy will definitelye back to keep youpany. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will get somebody to look after her.¡± Gao Yi brought Xia Ruoxin out of the room. The majority of the doctors and nurses there knew Rainy. On top of that, they were really fond of her. Actually, without him asking, they would willingly check up on Rainy at any time. The moment the door closed, without anybody knowing, on top of the hospital bed, the little child¡¯s eyshes fluttered; and her fingers that were by her side twitched. The door was opened once again, and the person that entered was a man in a ck suit. His face was a sickly shade of white. As for Chu Lui, this was the first time he had gotten such a severe cold; and it was only this time that he finally understood what being sick felt like. It turned out to be more agonizing than he had imagined it would be. He was not made of iron; he was just a normal man. An ordinary man with flesh and blood who could fall sick and feel pain. He carefully sat on Rainy¡¯s hospital bed and ced his fingers motionlessly in the air for a very long time. He didn¡¯t dare to touch his daughter. She looked really unwell; was it okay for him to touch her? Was it really okay? Would it hurt her? Would it injure her? He carefully opened his fingers and slowly caressed Rainy¡¯s tender face. It was warm; there really was warmth to it. It was only at that moment that he finally believed that he hadn¡¯t lost his daughter. He didn¡¯t lose this daughter that he had painstakingly reunited with. Chapter 573 - She had Forgotten Something

Chapter 573 She had Forgotten Something

¡°As long you¡¯re alright. As long as you¡¯re alright.¡± Tears pricked in his eyes. He closed his eyes, suddenly having an urge to cry. However, in the end, he onlyughed. ¡°Rainy, you¡¯re really brave, do you know that? You¡¯re Daddy¡¯s pride.¡± His fingers carefully caressed Rainy¡¯s dainty nose and then his. His mother said that Rainy looked a lot like her mother and only her eyes resembled his. However, he somehow realized that-actually-his daughter¡¯s nose looked exactly like his. Of course, that character of hers resembled his even more. ¡°Wake up sooner, you got it? Don¡¯t make all of us sad. You¡¯re a good kid, remember?¡± He reached out his hand to grip his daughter¡¯s tiny hand. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t anyhow run around next time. Otherwise, Daddy will lock you up and hit your butt. ¡°You were so naughty. You really scared Daddy to death.¡± Although his words came out like this, his hands gripping his daughter¡¯s hands were extremely gentle, simply afraid that he would hurt her. Suddenly, he paused for a moment. He watched the small hand in disbelief. He seemingly felt the hand move just now. It couldn¡¯t be his hallucination, right? Then again, Rainy¡¯s small hand was really moving. She scratched her own hand, and her eyshes continuously fluttered. ¡°Rainy...¡± Chu Lui hastily ced down Rainy¡¯s hand. His fingers gently caressed his daughter¡¯s small face; was she about to wake up? Rainy seemingly heard somebody call her name. However, she felt that her eyes hurt unbearably. She instinctively reached out her hand to rub her eyes, but her hands were pressed down by somebody, stopping her from rubbing her eyes. Chu Lui gently gripped onto his daughter¡¯s small hand, not wanting to let her touch her forehead. Her injury was not any simply injury. What if it hurt when she touched it? Rainy ufortably groaned before opening her eyes. Her pupils looked around a few times. Then, she felt a wave of pain travel from her head. ¡°Mommy, Rainy hurts.¡± She called out Xia Ruoxin¡¯s name, finally making Chu Luiugh. It was good that she could call for her mother. It was a good thing that she could feel pain. He heard the doctor mention before that because Rainy had injured her head, it was possible for her to experience some aftereffects. Right now, she seemed perfectly fine. ¡°Rainy...¡± He lowered his head and called out Rainy¡¯s name. It was only at that moment that Rainy could see him clearly. She yed with her fingers, her two eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°Uncle, who are you? Have you seen Rainy¡¯s Mommy? Rainy¡¯s Mommy is very beautiful. The most beautiful person is Rainy¡¯s Mommy.¡± Her smile was naive, and her tone was innocent. However, the way she addressed him was foreign. Chu Lui¡¯s body jerked. This feeling... something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Rainy, what did you just call me?¡± His voice trembled slightly. He realized that he was, in fact, feeling nervous right now. He was afraid and fearful. ¡°Uncle. Right, it should be Bo Bo[1].¡± Rainy smiled bashfully. Mommy said before that people with long beards were called Bo Bo. Although she did still feel like this man was more suitable to be an uncle. ¡°Rainy, you don¡¯t know me anymore?¡± He stared into his daughter¡¯s unfamiliar gaze, asking word by word. He was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to understand what he was saying, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to understand what he meant. Rainy shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know you,¡± Rainy replied honestly because she had never been acquainted with him before in the first ce. After speaking, she yed with her hands again. However, her dark eyes kept sizing up the weird uncle in front of her. ¡°You don¡¯t know me? You don¡¯t know me?¡± Chu Lui repeated her words. He closed his eyes in agony. This child wouldn¡¯t lie; therefore, it meant that she didn¡¯t remember him. Did she really not remember him? He stood up, and the corners of lips bitterly fell downwards. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t recognize me. As long as you can continue living healthily, it doesn¡¯t matter that you can¡¯t remember me. He walked out of the room. So this was the aftereffect the doctor was referring to. She had forgotten about him. She had forgotten about this father. He walked to the door and lovingly smiled at Rainy. Rainy, my daughter. You have to be happy, alright? You have to remember that Daddy loves you, really loves you. The moment the door closed, Rainy strangely touched her own head. ¡°Ouch, Mommy...¡± She suddenly started crying, and her head hurt unbearably The door was pushed open forcefully, and the person who entered was Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy sat up and reached out her hands. Both of her eyes were red from crying again. ¡°Mommy, carry...¡± She ttened her mouth, upset. She didn¡¯t understand why her head hurt so much. Xia Ruoxin thought that she had heard wrongly. She had run over after hearing her daughter¡¯s cries, but she didn¡¯t expect to see that her daughter had really woken up. ¡°Rainy.¡± Xia Ruoxin hastily walked over and scooped her daughter¡¯s small body into her embrace. Her actions were very gentle and careful, simply afraid of hurting the wound on her daughter¡¯s head. Rainy¡¯s two small hands gripped tightly onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. She lifted her face feeling miserable. ¡°Mommy, Rainy¡¯s head hurts.¡± She wanted to use her small hands to touch her head as she spoke; however, her hands were hastily pulled away by Xia Ruoxin. ¡°It¡¯ll only hurt for a while. It¡¯ll stop hurting soon.¡± She carried her daughter. This was a sense of euphoria from recovering something she thought she had lost. Just likest time, her daughter didn¡¯t leave her. She was calling her Mommy, and she was able to feel pain. Xia Ruoxin was so emotional that she clearly didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. ¡°She¡¯s awake?¡± Gao Yi walked over as well. He carried Rainy over from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s embrace then carefully ced his hand on her forehead, checking to see if her temperature was normal. However, Rainy tilted her head strangely, her long eyshes blinking once. ¡°Uncle...¡± The voice of a child was extremely tender. However, the words ¡®uncle¡¯ evidently stunned Gao Yi and Xia Ruoxin. What did she just call him? Uncle and not Daddy? ¡°Rainy¡¯s so well-behaved.¡± He ced his hands on the child¡¯s face, his expression slightly darkening. ¡°Rainy, can you tell Uncle how old you are right now?¡± Rainy obediently reached out three fingers. ¡°Mommy said that Rainy is three-years-old.¡± ¡°Yes, three-years-old, very clever.¡± Heplimented this squeamish child with zest. Then, hey her down carefully and covered the nket over her small body again. ¡°Rainy¡¯s sick now. That¡¯s why you need to listen to what Uncle says and rest well, okay?¡± Rainy pulled the nket over herself tightly then firmly nodded her head. [1] Bo Bo refers to an older uncle. Chapter 574 - Unfair Fight

Chapter 574 Unfair Fight

¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Rainy¡¯s doll?¡± She opened her eyes wide and asked Xia Ruoxin. Without her doll, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. ¡°Here.¡± Xia Ruoxin took out Rainy¡¯s doll from a shelf at the side and ced it into her arms. She strangely hugged the doll and furrowed her brows. ¡°Mommy, Dolly is dirty.¡± She used her tiny hands to pat away the dirt before returning the doll into her embrace. She let out a small yawn. With her doll, she was finally able to sleep. ¡°Gao Yi, what¡¯s wrong with Rainy?¡± After Rainy fell asleep, Xia Ruoxin lifted her head and asked Gao Yi. What was going on with Rainy? Why was she suddenly unable to recognize Gao Yi? She even forgot her own age. Last time, when people asked her about it, she would always say that she was three and a half years old. Why did it be only three now? ¡°Ruoxin, it may be just as you had thought.¡± Gao Yi stood up, reached out his hand, and ced it on his own forehead. ¡°I knew that after Rainy woke up, some aftereffects would more or less show up. I never thought that it would be like that. ¡°Her condition right now, actually, isn¡¯t a lie. She really doesn¡¯t remember me, and she¡¯s three-years-old. She lost her memories of the past half a year. This also means that right now, she is actually only three-years-old. She had never fallen sick and never gotten into a car ident. In her memories, she also never had me as her father. She never had any grandparents as well. She doesn¡¯t remember anything.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t remember anything?¡± Xia Ruoxin paused for a moment. ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Yi nodded his head. He ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ruoxin, this is actually a good thing because I was actually worried that the injury was going to affect her intelligence or her eyes. From the looks of it though, she seemed to have only lost half of her memories. There isn¡¯t any big issue.¡± ¡°But she forgot about you.¡± Xia Ruoxin felt a little bad. She felt that this was extremely unfair. It was not fair to Gao Yi. Rainy remembered that she was her mother, and yet she forgot about such a great father. ¡°No.¡± Gao Yi gently pulled Xia Ruoxin into an embrace, and Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t struggle. ¡°Ruoxin, I don¡¯t feel like all my care has been wasted because I once made her happy. She had also made me happy before. Actually, forgetting about the things that have happened for the past half a year could be a good thing for her. Getting sick, the car ident, and many other things. It already gave her too much stress and pressure. Forgetting is the best because she¡¯s three-years-old again.¡± Besides, Gao Yi knew what Xia Ruoxin was thinking about. He shook his head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I will make Rainy ept me again. Don¡¯t forget, Rainy didn¡¯t actually forget much. If she remembered that doll, then she would remember me as well. I will still be her father.¡± Furthermore, her forgetting about Gao Yi also meant that she had forgotten about Chu Lui. This time, it was fair for both of them. Xia Ruoxin still felt sorry for this man. Her heart was filled with a deep sense of guilt. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t think too much.¡± Gao Yiughed as he spoke again, ¡°We¡¯ll be getting married soon, and by then, she¡¯ll be our daughter. Is there any way for her not to recognize me as her father? Don¡¯t forget, Rainy really liked me as her father. Her memories can disappear, but certain habits won¡¯t change so easily.¡± It was just that they might need to make some adjustments to their flight ns. Actually, if it wasn¡¯t for Rainy¡¯s sudden ident, they would have already flown to Ennd and left this ce. However, right now, they could only stay here for a few more days. With Rainy like this, there was no way she could take a long flight. Xia Ruoxin gently heaved a sigh of relief, but somehow, upon hearing the word ¡®marriage¡¯, her heart unexpectedly felt heavy. She had married and divorced before. She got married with hope but divorced with agony. She knew that this man in front of her would treat her very well, unlike that other man. He would. She believed that she would definitely be happy, and this man would definitely give her the happiness that she wanted. It was just that¡­ why did she still feel an urge to cry? She closed both of her eyes, trying her best to repress that heavy feeling in her chest. Wasn¡¯t this what she had always wanted? Now that it was within an arm¡¯s reach, why was she hesitating again? At that moment, something seemingly shed across Gao Yi¡¯s eyes. His expression was abnormally somber. This was actually a very unfair fight, but he still wanted to take a gamble. Rainy hugged her doll tightly. The wound on her forehead didn¡¯t allow her to sleep well. It was only when arge hand was ced on her forehead that she opened her eyes in a daze. ¡°Uncle¡­¡± She curled her lips into a smile, so warm. ¡°You can call me Daddy because I¡¯m your daddy.¡± Rainy closed her eyes again. However, she remembered that man again. She really liked him, but she liked her dad more. Rainy wants her Mommy, and she also wanted her Daddy. Gao Yi helped Rainy pulled up her covers, his fingers carefully rubbing her forehead. He knew that she was in pain; however, she just needed to endure it for a few more days. She would recover really soon. Just as what Gao Yi had predicted, Rainy really recovered very quickly. Her small face had also be more flushed. Within a few days, she had regained her apple-like face. The weird thing was that there were many strange people by her side. A granny, a grandpa, an uncle, and another weird uncle. When he came to see her, he didn¡¯t say much. However, he always brought a lot of fun toys for her. Rainy reached out her two little hands. Even though she still had a bandage on her forehead, she could already be discharged from the hospital. Furthermore, because Gao Yi was the doctor in charge of her, living in the house and living in the hospital felt the same. ¡°Daddy, carry me,¡± she sweetly said. Of course, her ¡®daddy¡¯ was referring to Gao Yi. Although she suddenly had a new daddy, she didn¡¯t dislike it at all. In fact, she actually liked it a lot. Perhaps, she had lost her memories of Gao Yi. However, her liking for Gao Yi remained the same. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head home.¡± Gao Yi helped Rainy put on her shoes and then picked her up. Xia Ruoxin had already kept the things that he had tried to avoid. She reached out her hand to wipe off the perspiration on her forehead. Although she was tired-as long as she saw Rainy¡¯s energetic look, she felt really satisfied. ¡°Ruoxin, let¡¯s go back.¡± Gao Yi walked over and emptied one of his hands, gripping Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly with it. ¡°Alright.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head and walked out of the hospital ward with Gao Yi holding her hand. Rainy, whereas, obediently stayed in Gao Yi¡¯s arms, hugging her doll in her arms and ying with the doll¡¯s small hand. Chapter 575 - Insincere Well-Wishes

Chapter 575 Insincere Well-Wishes

Just as they had walked out of the hospital ward, they coincidentally met with Chu Lui. Chu Lui¡¯s ck pupils darkened. Their hands that were tightly sped together stabbed at his heart. Rainy was still in Gao Yi¡¯s embrace, and they really looked like a family; whereas he looked like an outsider. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± He felt as if cotton was stuck in his throat, every word was uttered with difficulty. ¡°Yes, Rainy has been discharged. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Gao Yi answered matter-of-factly. To Rainy, right now, he was her Daddy. It was not that he was selfish. On the contrary, he really loved them. Xia Ruoxin and Rainy, he didn¡¯t want to leave any of them. They were disposed of by Chu Lui once. Now, he wanted them back again. Sorry, it wasn¡¯t going to be such an easy feat. He wasn¡¯t going to allow it. Chu Lui did love them, but he loved them more. ¡°Yes.¡± Rainy firmly nodded her head. ¡°Rainy wants to go home with Daddy.¡± Her small face stuck next to Gao Yi¡¯s face, evidently intimate. She really did love this Daddy. ¡°Rainy finally has a Daddy as well.¡± Thinking up to here, her small face smiled a lot more sweetly. However, seeing her like this made Chu Lui¡¯s heart hurt. As if it was suddenly stabbed with a needle. Rainy, actually, I¡¯m your father. How he wished he could say the truth. It was just that he had no reason and no authority to say it out loud. Everybody said that he wasn¡¯t worthy, and yes, he wasn¡¯t. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving. Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin bowed to Chu Lui. Her hands tightly gripped onto Gao Yi¡¯s. It seemed that this was the only way that she could bring herself to face this man-to face everything happening now. ¡°It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s my daughter as well, isn¡¯t she?¡± Chu Lui stared wistfully at the child in Gao Yi¡¯s arms. His voice was extremely hoarse as he spoke. From the start to the end, he never got to hear his daughter call him ¡®Daddy¡¯. ¡°Will I be able to see her again in the future?¡± Chu Lui asked somewhat warily. Chu Lui, who had always been cold and tough, also had a day when he would be afraid of getting rejected. In this world, he was always the one to reject people. There was never a time when he was rejected by others. ¡°Sorry, you might not be able to see her again.¡± Gao Yi tightened his arms around Rainy. ¡°Ruoxin and I are preparing to move to Ennd. Of course, together with Rainy. We¡¯ll be getting married soon, and we¡¯ll provide Rainy with a happy family.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s face paled. ¡°Then, congrattions,¡± he spoke with a hoarse voice. His calm face certainly remainedposed. He turned around, and at that moment, without anybody seeing, an immense sense of despair shed across his serene ck pupils. They were leaving, and they were bringing Rainy with them. Furthermore, they were going to get married and start living together. He had always loved this woman and his daughter. What was he going to do? Who could tell him what to do? ¡°Thank you for your well-wishes.¡± Gao Yi tightly gripped onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand and smiled at her. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m starving.¡± There was a slight hesitation in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s footsteps. The light in her eyes reflected a sense of determination and perseverance. That¡¯s right, this was her choice. She wasn¡¯t going to regret it. In the past, no matter how many times they turned their backs around, she was always the one to look back. However, this time, it was his turn to do so. The two of them brushed past each other just like their fateful encounter once before. Perhaps they were once together; however, they were still separated now. It didn¡¯t matter who was at fault. Separation-perhaps that was their destined fate. It was also their life. Moreover, it had be their obsession and also something they had to put down. The one obsessed with it was Chu Lui, and the one putting it down had be Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Ruoxin, have you ever felt unwilling to part with something?¡± Gao Yi pretended to ask casually. She hadn¡¯t spoken a word the entire time, and there was a look of disappointment on her face. Was she disappointed? Or was she feeling reluctant to part with this ce? ¡°What?¡± Xia Ruoxin lifted her head. She didn¡¯t clearly hear what Gao Yi had asked her. ¡°I asked if you are feeling reluctant to leave.¡± Gao Yi simply smiled. However, there was a faint bitterness to his smile. ¡°You know, I won¡¯t force you to do something you don¡¯t want to. It was like that in the past, and it¡¯s still the same now. In the future, it will also continue to be that way. ¡°If you feel a single bit of reluctance to leave, then right now, you can still turn back. I won¡¯t force you.¡± He lowered his head and touched Rainy¡¯s small face leaning against his shoulder. The child¡¯s tiny hands obediently clutched onto his neck, her long eyshes gently covering over her adorable face. Xia Ruoxin hastily shook her head and held Gao Yi¡¯s hand again as she spoke. ¡°Gao Yi, I mean it. I don¡¯t feel reluctant, and I¡¯m not regretting it. I really want to live with you and Rainy. Please believe me.¡± She frantically exined. She meant it, she really meant it. She was always somebody who didn¡¯t lie, especially towards Gao Yi. She said that she was going to leave so she was definitely going to leave. There was nothing here that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be nervous. I didn¡¯t say that I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Gao Yiforted her. His smile was extremely warm. He ced his hands on her forehead, gently pinning her loose hair neatly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head home. Look, she¡¯s already asleep.¡± She yed too much with the people in the hospital. She was probably too tired to move right now. Gao Yi pointed to Rainy whoy against his shoulder and then squinted his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m also tired, you¡¯re also tired. Let¡¯s head back home.¡± He used the word ¡®home¡¯, and it made Xia Ruoxin suddenly feel inexplicably touched and moved. Home, their home, it was indeed a beautiful ce. How could she abandon it? How could she not love it? Gao Yi opened the car door and passed Rainy carefully over to Xia Ruoxin. He seemingly loved Rainy more than her Mommy. They got onto the car. Just as the car drove off, none of them knew that there was actually a man following them the entire time, up to the moment their figures disappeared. He was still standing there, watching, waiting. As if his soul had already left with them, and all that was left was his identity. ¡°Cousin, let it go.¡± Du Jingtang stood behind him and gently patted his shoulder. He could guess that Chu Lui must have stood there for quite a while already. ¡°You knew about it since the start didn¡¯t you?¡± Chu Lui didn¡¯t turn back. However, it was not hard to hear the hurt in his calm voice. ¡°Yes.¡± Du Jingtang nodded his head. ¡°I knew about it. I knew about it even before Rainy got into the ident. I didn¡¯t tell anybody about them heading overseas because this was not something we could change. Whether I said it or not, they were still going to leave. I mean, you found out about it now as well. ¡°Cousin, they¡¯ll be leaving soon, and they¡¯ll start a new family. However, Cousin, you don¡¯t have to worry. No matter where they go, Rainy will still be your daughter. Your blood will still flow inside of her, and she will still be the Chu family¡¯s child.¡± Chapter 576 - This Time He was Going to be Appeasing Chapter 576 This Time He was Going to be Appeasing ¡°Cousin, you should let yourself move on. You really don¡¯t stand a chance anymore. You¡¯re stubborn, but actually, Sister Ruoxin is more stubborn than you. Otherwise, back then, she wouldn¡¯t have chosen to marry you even while knowing that you hated her; and all those things after that also wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°Actually seeing her live so happily, you should be able to feel at ease now.¡± Du Jingtang spoke. In actual fact, he knew that he made things sound easy; and he was also very persuasive. However, no matter who this happened to, nobody would be able to ept it. It was just that even if he couldn¡¯t ept it, he had to. This was probably his fate. Originally, they could have lived together forever; however, they still let the chance slip by. If it was possible, he wanted his cousin to go back to how he used to be. Although he was coldhearted and ruthless, he wasn¡¯t in so much pain. The him right now felt a heap of emotions, and that also meant that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of the pain. It would probably follow him for the rest of his life. ¡°I understand,¡± Chu Lui coldly said. He understood what Du Jingtang meant. He had actually long understood what he had to do. Inside a high-ss bar, Gao Yi walked in, found himself a seat, and sat down. Very quickly, a ss of alcohol appeared in front of him. ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll just have water. I drove here.¡± Gao Yi rejected the ss of alcohol. He had always cherished his life. When he drove, he didn¡¯t touch a drop of alcohol. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no alcohol in this. It¡¯s just a drink concoction.¡± Chu Lui pushed the cup towards him again. Gao Yi raised his eyebrows and drank a mouthful of the drink. It had an extremely strange taste. However, it wasn¡¯t nasty, and he certainly couldn¡¯t taste any alcohol in it. He had to say this man sure knew how to enjoy life. This was indeed a suitable ce for resting, dating, break-ups, and also meeting one¡¯s love rival. ¡°What did you call me out for? I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t just to drink this?¡± Gao Yi lifted the cup in his hand and shook it. ¡°We don¡¯t seem close enough to do things like this. We can be considered love rivals.¡± He ced down the cup in his hand then leaned forward. He said to the bartender, ¡°Thank you; can I have another ss of the same thing?¡± The bartender took over his cup, and with shy moves, he started to mix the drinks. Without knowing what he had added and without actually trying the drink ¨C just by seeing his actions, it was possible to tell that this drink was definitely a decent treat. Whereas, at that moment, Chu Lui remained in his ck suit. He looked respectable and aloof. Perhaps being coldhearted was in this man¡¯s nature. That¡¯s why, even when he sat there, without moving and speaking-even then-he still radiated a cold air that made him unapproachable. ¡°Do you love her?¡± He suddenly ced the cup in his hand down, asking the same question. ¡°I do.¡± Gao Yi received the ss from the bartender and drank from it, replying without any sense of hesitation. If he didn¡¯t love her, then he wouldn¡¯t have stayed by her side and protected her. If he didn¡¯t love her, then he wouldn¡¯t have cared so much for her. He wasn¡¯t a good person; he also had his own selfish motives. Everything that he had done was just to make her unable to leave him. He did indeed seed. However, within his selfish motives, there was also his heartfelt sincerity. He had always treated them earnestly. He didn¡¯t lie to them, and neither did he put up a pretense. ¡°I had always loved them. However, I realized it toote.¡± Chu Lui picked up his ss again and started drinking. It was just that he knew... no matter how much he drank, there was no way he was going to get drunk. He couldn¡¯t get drunk; he could only numb himself. It was just that right now, he didn¡¯t even feel like drinking a drop of this concoction. Nevertheless, he still couldn¡¯t stop himself from drinking it. ¡°I know that I¡¯ve done a lot of unforgivable things. I can¡¯t even forgive myself for it, what more of other people. I¡¯m not such a generous man; I won¡¯t give up so easily. The things that I want, I will get them even if I have to be unscrupulous.¡± Gao Yiughed as he heard what Chu Lui said. Chu Lui¡¯s unscrupulous nature, he reckoned that everybody knew about it. He was a man who always achieved his goals. ¡°It¡¯s just that this time, I don¡¯t want to do that anymore.¡± Chu Lui mocked himself. He ced down the drink in his hand and then took out a cigarette from his pocket. He had already forgotten how long it had been since hest smoked. Drinking alcohol could let people live a life like a dream, and smoking cigarettes did the same. That¡¯s why he chose to smoke instead of alcohol. His body was riddled with wounds that didn¡¯t allow him to consume too much alcohol. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to the three of you. Wherever you go, that¡¯s your freedom.¡± Chu Lui spat out a cloud of smoke, feeling his eyes be clouded just like the smoke in front of him. ¡°Then why were you looking for me?¡± Gao Yi turned the ss in his hand. If it wasn¡¯t to threaten him, then what was it for? It couldn¡¯t be just to have a chat and analyze his character, could it? He was a doctor, but he wasn¡¯t any psychologist. ¡°Will you love them and treat them well? You won¡¯t let them be mistreated; you¡¯ll make them happy, right? That¡¯s all I wanted to ask, and that¡¯s all that I have to say.¡± Chu Lui put out the cigarette in his hand, and with utmost seriousness, he asked Gao Yi. He was also waiting for his answer. This was all he wanted; he just wanted to confirm whether the two people he loved were going to be happy. His choice was not to plunder. Instead, it was... To let go. He wanted them to be happy and at ease. That¡¯s why he had to make sure that his choice was the correct one. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t agree to it. He definitely wouldn¡¯t. ¡°Of course,¡± Gao Yi spoke with a straight face. This could also be considered a guarantee. Naturally, he was going to make them happy. If he couldn¡¯t do it, then he wouldn¡¯t even have made such a promise back then. He wasn¡¯t Chu Lui¡ª treating lies like the truth and making the truth into lies Ruoxin had already suffered too much. How could he be cruel enough to let her continue suffering? She deserved happiness. ¡°You¡¯re not a man who gives up easily,¡± Gao Yi said as a matter of fact. Based on his understanding of this man, based on everything that he had done to Xia Ruoxin, and based on the world¡¯s judgment towards him; he wasn¡¯t a man who spoke of ¡°happiness¡¯. ¡°No.¡± Chu Lui shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t given up. I just know that right now, the person she needs is you and not me.¡± He drank the liquid in his ss, numbing both his taste buds and his heartfelt emotions. Yet, somehow the drink in his mouth had started to taste sourer and sourer. His lips curled up slightly into a smile. Actually, he was surprised as well. He had never imagined that he would have such a day when he would sit together with his love rival¡ªdrinking fake alcohol and having a chat that wasn¡¯t really a chat. ¡°If you make them unhappy, believe me, I will take them from your side.¡± Chu Lui stood up. He took out some money and gave it to the bartender. Then, he walked out of the bar without looking back; however, his heart felt heavier with each step. Chapter 577 - They were Leaving Chapter 577 They were Leaving It was so heavy that it made his breathing feel extremely repressed. Gao Yi picked up the ss in his hand and shook it a few times. He asked for another ss and drank it alone. ¡°Believe me, too. I won¡¯t give you such a chance, I definitely won¡¯t.¡± He put down the cup in his hand and stood up, cing both of his hands nonchntly into his pocket. Actually, he didn¡¯t have any sense of victory in his heart. He gently let out a sigh. Ruoxin, right now, it¡¯s not my problem; it¡¯s yours. Will you even be happy marrying me? He walked out, not as rxed as Chu Lui had imagined him to be. Rainy sat on top of the sofa, hugging her doll in her arms. Just as she ced her hands on her head, it was pulled down by Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? Don¡¯t touch your head. Why do you still keep touching it? Why don¡¯t you listen to Mommy?¡± Rainy sadly ttened her lips. ¡°It¡¯s not that Rainy doesn¡¯t want to listen to Mommy. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s so itchy. Rainy wants to scratch it. If I scratch it, then it won¡¯t be so itchy.¡± She continuously shook her head. It was very ufortable, and she really disliked this feeling Xia Ruoxin ced her fingers gently onto her daughter¡¯s forehead. Her wound was still slowly recovering; however, it made this little fe feel very ufortable. ¡°Mommy, since when did our house be so big?¡± After Rainy¡¯s forehead stopped itching, she jumped onto the floor. She lowered her head and looked at her tiny feet. Her white and delicate feet stepped on the carpet, not feeling cold at all. However, she remembered that their house was very small. They also didn¡¯t have so many rooms; neither did she have so many toys. All that she had was the doll in her arms. Since when did they have so many things? ¡°Daddy bought these for Rainy.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s hand as she exined. However, a look of sadness shed across her eyes. That ident really made her lose her memories of the past half a year. She didn¡¯t remember anything anymore. ¡°Is it that Daddy?¡± She lifted her head to ask Xia Ruoxin. That person that was called Daddy? ¡°Yes, that person is Rainy¡¯s Daddy. Does Rainy not like him?¡± Rainy hastily nodded her head. ¡°Rainy likes him.¡± It was just she still felt really weird. Her tiny legs kept walking around the floor. The sound of the door opening resonated, and then she was carried into a warm embrace. It was different from her mother¡¯s; it seemed really big. ¡°Daddy...¡± She smiled sweetly as she called Gao Yi. ¡°Yes, my baby is so smart.¡± Gao Yi reached out his hand and gently rubbed Rainy soft cheeks. Then, he carried her and took a seat. ¡°Daddy¡¯s going to help you change your bandage. Don¡¯t be scared; it won¡¯t hurt.¡± He ced Rainy onto the sofa, then took out a medical kit, and ced it in front of himself. Despite what he had said, Rainy still shrunk her body in fear. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be afraid. It didn¡¯t hurt as wellst time.¡± Xia Ruoxin pulled her daughter into her embrace. Actually, this child was still timid. She was afraid of pain. However, Rainy had always been well-behaved. Every time she had to change her bandage, she would sit there obediently. Rainy blinked her eyes and watched as Gao Yi took off the white bandage from her head. Yes, it didn¡¯t hurt. Gao Yi checked Rainy¡¯s wound. Yes, it was not bad. It was healing well. Now it had almost fully recovered, it should be fine. Very quickly, the bandage was reced, and Gao Yi took Rainy back into his arms. ¡°Rainy, Daddy¡¯s bringing you to a new home. Is that okay? There will be a lot of people there; furthermore, Rainy will get to see a lot of blue-eyed foreigners there.¡± He lowered his head as he spoke to Rainy. Actually, Rainy couldn¡¯t really understand what he was saying. Didn¡¯t they just get a new house? Why were they getting another house? She didn¡¯t understand, but Xia Ruoxin did. They were about to leave this ce. Although they had already decided on this long agojust when they were actually about to leave, she realized that she couldn¡¯t bear to part with this ce. She walked into her own room. Soon, they would be able to leave this ce. She had already started to pack their luggage. Gao Yi¡¯s voice could still be heard outside as Xia Ruoxin sat on her bed. She looked around her. Actually, this ce had also left her with many good memories. ¡°Rainy will definitely like it there. There will also be many new friends to y with Rainy over there.¡± Gao Yi gently rubbed Rainy¡¯s forehead as he spoke beside her ear. Rainy bit her fingers. ¡°Rainy will go wherever Mommy goes. Rainy won¡¯t be scared.¡± She let out a small smile and hugged the doll tightly in her arms. Actually, she was still a little scared. Gao Yi lifted his head and looked towards Xia Ruoxin¡¯s room. His attractive lips pressed together slightly. He didn¡¯t seem happy, but he also didn¡¯t seem upset. He just seemed overly calm. After they had finished preparing everything, the flight was already three days away. Inside the airport, Chu Jiang and Song Wan had already arrived. Facing Rainy who had gotten unfamiliar with them, they really couldn¡¯t help but feel hurt. Their one and only granddaughter was about to leave. They had clearly started to get along; however, with just one ident, their rtionship made a turn for the worse again. Right now, they were nothing more than strangers around her. She didn¡¯t even know that they were her blood-rted grandparents. ¡°Rainy, remember to be good. That way, everybody will like you.¡± Upon hearing that Xia Ruoxin and Gao Yi were moving to Ennd to get married, Chu Jiang had started to feel uneasy. He wanted to know whether Gao Yi¡¯s family would be able to ept Rainy. She wasn¡¯t their flesh and blood; would they still dote on her? Rainy was their Chu family¡¯s treasure, the child that they cherished within the palm of their hands. However, at another person¡¯s house, would she still be treated the same? That was why they were very worried about Rainy. They were worried that she would be mistreated. ¡°Rainy will be good and well-behaved,¡± Rainy obediently said, and Song Wan hugged the child¡¯s small figure a little tighter. Actually, it was not just this once; she had always wanted Rainy to stay. However, they had no reason and no authority to stop her. With the verdict from the court, they practically had no authority to make Xia Ruoxin leave Rainy behind, and it was also impossible for Rainy to be separated from her mother. She was still so young, how could she do without her mother? However, they really couldn¡¯t bear to part with her¡ªthey really couldn¡¯t bear to do so. ¡°Rainy, call Granny.¡± Song Wan squatted on the floor, her fingers gently caressing Rainy¡¯s face. She wanted to burn the memory of her granddaughter¡¯s small face into her heart. In the future, they weren¡¯t going to be able to meet every day anymore. She was really reluctant to let her granddaughter leave. In the future, she was going to be another family¡¯s child, and she was going to go by another surname. Her surname would no longer be ¡®Chu¡¯. ¡°Granny...¡± Rainy called out. She ced her small hand on Song Wan¡¯s face. ¡°Granny, don¡¯t cry.¡± Upon seeing Song Wan¡¯s tears that wouldn¡¯t stop flowing-although Rainy was a child who didn¡¯t know why this Granny was crying, she felt like crying, too. Chapter 578 - Brokenhearted

Chapter 578 Brokenhearted

¡°Alright. Granny¡¯s not going to cry. Rainy shouldn¡¯t cry, too.¡± Song Wan sympathetically wiped off Rainy¡¯s tears. This child forgot about everything that had happened, and she had also forgotten about her¡ªthis grandma¡¯s¡ªwrongdoings altogether. Otherwise, how could she have been able to approach this child? However, if the reason behind her approaching the child had been forgotten as well, she¡¯d rather the child have remembered everything. Chu Jiang lifted his hand and ced it on his wife¡¯s shoulder, silently consoling her. Then, he picked up Rainy from the floor again, wanting to carry her for a little longer. Ever since her ident, he had never gotten to carry her properly; and perhaps, this was also thest time he would get to do so. She was going to leave them. ¡°Remember Granny¡¯s words and be good. Granny and Grandpa will miss you very much. Remember not to forget us.¡± Chu Jiang hugged the little figure tighter in his arms. He really couldn¡¯t bear to let go. It was just that the ne was about to take-off, and she needed to leave this ce as well. Her parents were still waiting for her. All this time right now, they actually fought for it. It was just that she was clearly their granddaughter, and yet they couldn¡¯t even hug her freely and stay by her side as they wished. They had mistreated her and mistreated her mother. Therefore, they could only watch as she left, with no way to hold her back. Song Wan stood up and sat on the resting bench with Chu Jiang. Both of them watched Rainy in silence. With every minute and every second that passed, their hearts started to be heavier and more repressed. At that moment, inside the Chu Enterprise office building, the eighteenth floor CEO¡¯s workroom was abnormally silent. The ¡®sha-sha¡¯ sound of pen on paper could be heard inside from time to time. Du Jingtang kept checking the watch on his wrist, so anxious that cold sweat dripped from his forehead. ¡°Cousin, why are you still sitting here? How can you bring yourself to keep your butt still? Today¡¯s the day they¡¯re leaving your daughter¡¯s leaving for Ennd!¡± Du Jingtang couldn¡¯t help but shout. He threw away the documents in his hand. This stupid document, he wasn¡¯t going to look at it anymore. He was going to go see the little cutie. Just by thinking about how he wouldn¡¯t be able to hug her and see her in the future, he felt unbelievable anguish. Chu Lui flipped over the document in his hand and then seriously signed his name down on the paper. Actually, Du Jingtang was wrong. He was actually notposed right now. One could feel it from his trembling fingers. Even his usually smooth and elegant signature had be slightly crooked now. ¡°It¡¯s not like we can stop her from leaving even if we go. If I don¡¯t go, perhaps she could leave a little more naturally.¡± Chu Lui slightly hoarse voice spoke. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to go; it was just that he couldn¡¯t. She probably didn¡¯t wish to see him, and she most likely didn¡¯t need him to send her off as well. Wasn¡¯t that great? ¡°Cousin, is there any way to stop her from leaving?¡± Du Jingtang sulked. He was always thinking about this possibility; was there any way? Was there? Was there actually? He really couldn¡¯t bear to part with the little cutie, and he simply refused to believe that his cousin could bear to part with her. He almost lost his life trying to save the little cutie. Was he really just so willing to let his own daughter leave him like that? To go call another man ¡®Daddy¡¯? Be another man¡¯s daughter? Moreover, that woman that he loved the most... was he willing to just let her be another man¡¯s wife? This wasn¡¯t him; this wasn¡¯t Chu Lui. ¡°There is,¡± Chu Lui said. He put down the pen in his hand. Xia Ruoxin was a softhearted woman. He had at least ten ways to stop her from leaving ¡°Then, why aren¡¯t you using it?¡± Du Jingtang reached out his hand and forcefully scratched at the wall. He couldn¡¯t help but think: was his cousin¡¯s brain damaged from the feverst time? Was his brain so fried that he didn¡¯t know what he wanted anymore? ¡°If I use it, how long can I even keep them here for? One day, two days, or a month? Perhaps a year. Is there any point in that? As long as she wants to leave, she will still leave one day.¡± Chu Lui stood up and walked in front of his French window. He took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. The smell of tobo made him unnaturally cough a few times. If he could, he really didn¡¯t want to smoke anymore. It made him choke really badly. ¡°Cousin, sometimes, I really don¡¯t get you.¡± Du Jingtang leaned against the table, standing. He checked the watch on his wrist once again, evidently unable to settle down. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who advised me to let go? I let it go already, that¡¯s all.¡± He put out the cigarette in his hand and looked out the window. Eighteen floors... it was extremely high, so high that he could seemingly look down on the entire world. He actually did it in the stock market. As long as he stomped his foot, the entire market would shake; and as long as he raised his hand, he could decide the life and death of anotherpany. It was just that all these, he was already sick of it. Perhaps because he had gotten old already ¡°Fine. Just take it as I never said anything.¡± Du Jingtang awkwardly touched his nose. He seemed to have forgotten what he had said before. He straightened his body and looked at the watch on his wrist again. This time, he was really anxious. If he didn¡¯t go now, there was no way of knowing when he would see the little cutie again. He couldn¡¯t fly daily to Ennd now, could he? That was unrealistic. ¡°Cousin, you sure you¡¯re not going?¡± he asked again. ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Lui simply replied. He wasn¡¯t going to go. It was best if he didn¡¯t go. ¡°Then, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll go myself,¡± Du Jingtang said apologetically. This really felt like he was being unfair to his cousin. It felt like he was ditching Chu Lui, and it also felt like a betrayal. ¡°Alright.¡± Another simple reply. There was no emotion or reaction, seemingly as if he was calm... excessively calm. ¡°Then, I¡¯m going? I¡¯m really going?¡± Du Jingtang walked to the door, saying a few more sentences. He never knew that he was such a wordy person. He had practically be an olddy. This time, Chu Lui didn¡¯t reply until he heard Du Jingtang¡¯s voice fade. Only then did he open his eyes. He nced outside, and his thin lips were pressed together so firmly that they seemed air-tight. He hesitated a bit before following Du Jingtang out. It was just that very quickly, he made a U-turn. He turned around and sat back in his office. The secretary found it weird. She never understood why the CEO dragged his crippled leg with him while walking around the office from time to time. What was he doing? Was he doing rehabilitation? She ced down the pen in her hand and propped her face up in a flower pose. ¡°The CEO has be so weird. He always had this feeling like he¡¯s broken-hearted. He was already a person who had gotten married twice; was it possible for him to get heartbroken?¡± She inevitably started mumbling to herself. Although her voice was soft, Chu Lui¡ªwho was separated from her by a wall-heard most of it. Yes, not only had he gotten his heart broken, but he had also lost it. Chapter 579 - The Same Doll

Chapter 579 The Same Doll

He closed the door. The entire office was silent, and he was alone. There was no chatty Du Jingtang with him anymore. The office atmosphere started to feel cold and empty. This was the feeling of standing above people. It turned out to be so lonely. He used to enjoy it, but now, he was tolerating it. He returned to his office desk and took out the documents he hadn¡¯t finished looking through. However, after ncing over the documents once, he couldn¡¯t stand to look through it again. There were too many things weighing down on his heart, and he had already lost the ability to focus. He ced down the documents in his hand and then ced his hands onto his chest. His chest hurt unbearably. It felt as if it was being ruthlessly ripped open by a pair of hands. It was such a clear and understandable form of pain. He reached his hand into his shirt pocket. That was the ce closest to his heart. Then, he took out a few pieces of paper that he had pieced together and ced them t on the table one by one. On top of them were his unsparing expressions that were never to be seen again. So, even he could smile so earnestly and so happily. So, behind all that hatred, he actually could have been happy. He really could have been happy. ¡°Ruoxin, thank you...¡± His fingers gently touched the carefully-glued papers on the table. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t even have the heart to take them out; for fear that they would fall apart again. If it was possible, he really wanted to get a perfect picture; however, he knew that that was already impossible. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯m sorry...¡± His lips gently moved. That apology, it contained a lot of sighs, helplessness, and intolerance. If one ¡®sorry¡¯ could be exchanged for a part of ¡®forgiveness¡¯, how many ¡®sorry¡¯ would he need to exchange for herplete forgiveness? ¡°Ruoxin, you must remember to be happy. I stole away your happiness, and now, I¡¯m returning it to you. Although I¡¯m not the one giving you happiness, I know that I already have no right to make you happy. That¡¯s why I can only let other people give you happiness. You have to be happy, you have to. Also, take good care of our daughter. ¡°Rainy, you remember, too. Daddy loves you... really loves you. Even if you won¡¯t ever know about it, yourst name is actually Chu; and your father, his name is Chu Lui. Actually, you know? Daddy has alreadye up with a name for you. ¡°It¡¯s Chu Zhixi; do you like it?¡± He spoke and spoke, mumbling to himself while sighing intermittently. He lowered his head, and nobody saw how this man who was ruthless and coldhearted in the eyes of the public, covered his hands over his face at that moment. That shimmering teardrop fell from his eyes and then dripped onto the floor of his quiet office. Nobody knew, and nobody would ever find out. Inside the resting room at the airport, Du Jingtang hugged Rainy tightly. He didn¡¯t want to let go of the little cutie. After he lets go of her, the chances of them meeting in the future would decrease; and it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for them to meet anymore. In the future, she would be another family¡¯s child; and she wouldn¡¯t be able to call him ¡®Uncle¡¯ anymore. Thinking up to here, his heart... it felt unbelievable anguish. ¡°Little Cutie, don¡¯t forget about Uncle. Otherwise, Uncle¡¯s love would¡¯ve all been in vain. You must remember: for you, Uncle worked several days overtime; and my pay... I don¡¯t even know how much of it had been cut. But for you, Uncle can give up everything.¡± Although what he was saying was somewhat exaggerated, they were pretty much true. ¡°Little Cutie, you must remember Uncle¡¯s face. Don¡¯t forget it. Come, remember it.¡± He pulled Rainy¡¯s small hand and ced it onto his face. ¡°Little Cutie, your uncle is very handsome. That¡¯s why you¡¯ll definitely remember me, right?¡± He pinched Rainy¡¯s adorable face, practically about to carry Rainy and run away. That way, they wouldn¡¯t need to be separated. However, right now, he could only sit there pitifully hugging the child in his arms. ¡°Have you remembered your Uncle¡¯s face?¡± He used both of his hands to prop up the child¡¯s tiny face, keeping her eyes on his own handsome face. ¡°You have to remember; otherwise, I will be very sad.¡± He tightly furrowed his brows. He really couldn¡¯t bear to part with her-he really couldn¡¯t. What was he supposed to do? Rainy lifted her small hands and then... ¡®pa¡¯. Her hand connected with his face. That loud and clear sound stunned Chu Jiang and Song Wan. Since when did Rainy learn to hit people? They didn¡¯t see it wrongly, did they? Rainy, who had always been well-behaved, actually hit somebody. Even Xia Ruoxin, who was standing outside, was shocked. She made eye contact with Gao Yi; both of them unable to believe what they had just seen. Du Jingtang also didn¡¯t get angry. He simply sulked. ¡°Little Cutie, although your p didn¡¯t hurt, your Uncle still has some image to upkeep.¡± Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to get angry. She was just a child. Rainy blinked herrge eyes and then reached out her tiny hands. The tiny delicate hands opened. ¡°There¡¯s a bug.¡± Just as she said, everybody saw a small ck, mosquito-ish organism in her hand. ¡°My Little Cutie is so clever! You got it in one hit!¡± Du Jingtangughed even more happily. His fingers gently rubbed Rainy¡¯s soft hair, whereas Chu Jiang and Song Wan heaved a sigh of relief. That¡¯s why they said: their granddaughter was an obedient child; how could she have hit somebody? So it turned out to be just a bug. ¡°Ruoxin, we have to board the ne.¡± ¡°Yes. I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked over to bring her daughter with her. However, these few people simply stared at her. That unwillingness to part with Rainy, that sadness... it made her unknowingly retract her fingers slightly. Forget it, she changed her mind again. ¡°Let¡¯s give him some more time. They won¡¯t be able to meet anymore in the future.¡± Gao Yi understood. There was still another ten minutes. Xia Ruoxin originally nned to habitually say ¡®thank you¡¯. However, in the end, she gently pressed her red lips together instead; and not a single word of gratitude hade out. ¡°Very well.¡± Gao Yi was very satisfied with Xia Ruoxin¡¯s behavior. As long as she didn¡¯t let him hear the word ¡®thank you¡¯. Otherwise, he would always feel that the distance between them was a little far. Rainy sat on Du Jingtang¡¯sp, and Du Jingtang took out a doll as if performing a conjuring trick. ¡°Cute, right? Just as cute as you.¡± He pinched Rainy¡¯s small cheeks again. Then, he ced the doll in her arms. Rainy hugged the doll tightly, her eyes slightly widening ¡°This doll looks so much like Rainy¡¯s doll.¡± She brought her doll over. Other than the different clothes, it was practically a carbon copy of her favorite doll¡ªso beautiful. Rainy hugged her doll in her arms tightly. The same doll, it made her really happy. Xia Ruoxin held the new doll in her arms. She lifted the doll in her hands and took a look. It was indeed exactly the same. ¡°This is a limited edition. You can only find it in a few countries. None of the dolls are identical in this series. I really don¡¯t know how that fe managed to get it,¡± Gao Yi calmly said. Actually, he had searched for this type of doll as well. Rainy¡¯s doll was getting a little old, and he wanted to give one to her. However, after searching for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t find a suitable one. Who would have thought that Chu Lui actually managed to find it? Chapter 580 - A Ray of Hope

Chapter 580 A Ray of Hope

However, as long as Rainy got the doll, that was enough. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was given by him or by anybody else, the child would still be as happy. Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter¡¯s doll in her arms, gently letting out a sigh. She hadn¡¯t forgotten about how this doll came about. She had to sell her blood to be able to buy it for her daughter, and it was also her only gift to her daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. In the future, you won¡¯t have to suffer anymore¡ªboth you and Rainy.¡± Gao Yi tightly gripped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. He could always understand her thoughts just from a nce. ¡°Yes, I know.¡± She ced down the doll in her hand and smiled at him. That smile wasn¡¯t sad; it was just very warm. She knew that all the hardships had passed. She couldn¡¯t forget about the past; however, the future still awaited. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Du Jingtang rubbed Rainy¡¯s soft hair. How cute. It was just that when he thought about how they were possibly going to be unable to meet every day in the future, he felt so sad that he could die. ¡°I do.¡± Rainy firmly nodded her head. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± She tightly hugged the doll in her arms. Her long eyshes fluttered from time to time, and her dainty lips were curled into an adorable smile. Evidently, she was overjoyed right now. Chu Jiang and Song Wan were really happy as well just because their granddaughter was smiling. This was the first time¡ªever since they had met her¡ªthat she had given them such an innocent and happy smile. Du Jingtang¡¯s hands hugged the child a little tighter again. He touched the doll in Rainy¡¯s arms withplex emotions. Cousin, you know? Your guess was correct. The little cutie was very happy to see the doll¡ªshe was really very happy. Actually, he wasn¡¯t the one who found the doll, it was his Cousin. He used a huge amount of manpower and money to buy it from a rich businessman. At first, the man didn¡¯t want to sell it because these types of dolls were collectibles. Cousin went time and time again to meet him but got rejected time and time again. Finally, maybe that man was touched... or maybe he was just annoyed. Nevertheless, he sold the doll to Cousin. Of course, the price was naturally not cheap. However, as long as he could see Rainy¡¯s smile, he would definitely know that everything that he had done was worth it. Suddenly, Du Jingtang thought of something and took out his phone from his pocket. Then, ¡®Ka-cha¡¯! He took a picture of Rainy. Rainy lifted her head, not feeling that anything was wrong. She even posed for him to take a picture. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re such a good kid.¡± Du Jingtang rubbed Rainy¡¯s face and ced his phone back into his pocket. This could be considered a memento for his cousin. He ced Rainy down and then took a look at the Chu couple. The Chu couple nodded their heads at him. The airport broadcast system had already continuously been reminding people to get ready for boarding. It was about time for them to go. ¡°Remember, you have to be good.¡± Song Wan caressed Rainy¡¯s extremely tender face. She really couldn¡¯t bear to part with Rainy; however, there was also nothing she could do about it. Rainy tightly hugged the doll in her arms and very seriously promised. ¡°Rainy will be very good.¡± Song Wan stood next to Chu Jiang while Du Jingtang held Rainy¡¯s hand and returned her to Gao Yi. ¡°Thank you for giving us such a long time to say our goodbyes.¡± He rubbed Rainy¡¯s head and said gratefully. They could have left without telling any of them; however, they didn¡¯t. Instead, they gave all of them the few most precious hours. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank us.¡± Xia Ruoxin gripped her daughter¡¯s small hand and looked at the doll in her hand. Actually, the more that she stayed here, the sadder she felt. These parting scenes always made people feel very ufortable. ¡°Right, this is for you.¡± Du Jingtang took out a box from his embrace. ¡°Little Cutie has one, and you also have one.¡± He ced the box into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. Xia Ruoxin gripped the box, unable to understand why he was giving them gifts. She... had one as well? ¡°Yes. This is yours, but open it after you get on the ne.¡± He ced his hand on top of his head and smiled slightly. ¡°Okay, you should get going. Remember to take good care of the little cutie, and...¡±¡ªhe squatted down, gently touching Rainy¡¯s face¡ª ¡°Little Cutie, remember, you have to protect your Mommy as well, okay?¡± Rainy hugged the doll tightly in her arms. She was going to try her best to grow up and protect Mommy. Gao Yi squatted down and then picked Rainy off the floor. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He looked at the doll in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms, not saying anything. He already said this before: he wasn¡¯t a selfish man. He wouldn¡¯t stop her from receiving gifts. ¡°We¡¯re leaving. Goodbye.¡± Xia Ruoxin bowed to them and tightly held the box in her hand. Then, she followed Gao Yi and walked out of the room. Rainy turned back around. She was still young and didn¡¯t understand that they were going to a very far ce. So far that it took a long time to get there, even by ne. She thought that they were just moving into another house, just like when they left their small house and went to the big house. Yes, they were moving into a new house. It was just that this house wasrger and farther than she had imagined. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t easily be able to meet those people that doted on her as well. She reached out her small hands and waved at them. Du Jingtang waved back. It was the first time that he really felt extremely sad. Little Cutie, goodbye. Remember that you have to live well. Song Wan kept her gaze on her granddaughter the entire time. It was only when the three of them slowly faded from her eyes that she sobbed in silence. Her small granddaughter, her only granddaughter. She didn¡¯t even have the time to love and dote on her granddaughter. Chu Jiang consoled his wife, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry. If we have time, we can still go see her. Ruoxin isn¡¯t such a selfish person. No matter what the child¡¯s family bes, she will still be our granddaughter.¡± Song Wan nodded her head. ¡°I understand, but by then, she wouldn¡¯t even be ours anymore. We only have this one granddaughter, and yet she can¡¯t openly call us her grandparents. I¡¯m still very sad about that.¡± Chu Jiang gripped his wife¡¯s hands tightly again. He understood her feelings, and he felt the same. It would be a lie to say that he wasn¡¯t sad. It was just that, sometimes, he still had to say words that he didn¡¯t mean. ¡°Don¡¯t you still have Chu Xiang? Chu Xiang can stay with you, too. Although she isn¡¯t blood-rted, she¡¯s still your granddaughter.¡± Perhaps only Chu Xiang could stop Song Wan from having all these nonsensical thoughts and distract her. As for Rainy, this was all that they could do for her. No matter how heartbreaking it was, they still had to ept this result. After all, they still knew that their Chu family hadn¡¯t died out. They still had Rainy, and that was enough. Aspared to when they found out their son was infertile, right now, things were a lot better. Perhaps they were really disappointed; however, they weren¡¯t in despair. They still had a tiny ray of hope. Chapter 581 - The Sinner

Chapter 581 The Sinner

After walking further away, Rainy kept her hand andy on Gao Yi¡¯s embrace quietly. She continued ying with her dolly, and passersby would unknowingly take another look at her. Just looking at her parents, no wonder their daughter was so pretty. Genes were really important. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± A voice considered unfamiliar caused Xia Ruoxin to stop in her tracks. She turned back and saw someone that she did not really want to see in her life. It was that mother-if she really could call her one. It was the one that gave birth to her. ¡°Ruoxin, are you all really leaving? Can you reconsider?¡± asked Shen Yijun as she rushed over with Xia Mingzheng and the unwilling Xia Yixuan. Xia Yixuan looked at her surroundings in frustration. There were so many people, how annoying. She could not understand why Xia Ruoxin left and came here. Was Xia Ruoxin rted to her? She thought not. She nced at Gao Yi and felt kind of jealous. This sister was really lucky. She actually could date this good-looking man. Even though his family background is normal, but his looks were more than fine. Of course, there was also her daughter, which left Xia Yixuan bitter with jealousy. She rolled her eyes. Yes, this was Xia Ruoxin¡¯s child, but she was also the Chu family¡¯s descendant. If this kid was hers, then for Brother Lui¡¯s side, she could get another good opportunity to get close to him again. Even though she did not like the kid at all-if it was possible, it could be a good chance to make use of it. She had always been interest-driven; she would be silly and dumb to pass on such a chance. Thinking of this, her smile turned to one with ill intentions. She got close to them and suddenly became friendlier than ever. ¡°Yeah, Sis, you don¡¯t have to go to Britain. Xia Household still has your room. You can stay with...¡± Xia Yixuan paused. She thought for half a day but still could not remember what the child¡¯s name was. Was it Tiny? Rain or Drainy? How could she give such a weird name? It was truly scary to be uncultured. ¡°Ah, you could live with your daughter at our household. Then, our whole family can be together; isn¡¯t that great?¡± she said as she stared at the Rainy in Gao Yi¡¯s arms. This n was great, marvelous. As she thought on, her eyes revealed her obvious motives towards Rainy. Rainy looked up and was very sensitive towards Xia Yixuan¡¯s stare, to which she showed displeasure. She buried her head in Gao Yi¡¯s chest, avoiding to look at Xia Yixuan¡¯s face that would make her scared. Shen Yijun looked nkly. Actually, she understood certain things. She would not try to get this daughter to acknowledge her. ¡°Are you... really leaving?¡± asked Shen Yijun bitterly. Xia Ruoxin sized up this so-called mother for the first time, her mother. Just when did Shen Yijun age, with obvious wrinkles appearing at the corner of her eyes? She was no longer the Shen Yijun from before; it seems like she only became like this recently. Whatever needed to be said had been said, and all that needed to be done was done. Some things could never be reverted just like between Xia Ruoxin and Shen Yijun. Some things could never be made up for... for Chu Lui as well as Shen Yijun. ¡°The ne is going to take off. Let¡¯s go,¡± said Xia Ruoxin as she turned to leave. Only Gao Yi saw the tears welling up in her eyes, the tears that she did not want anyone else to see. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± replied Gao Yi as he freed one hand to hold Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. Yes, everything was in the past. Letting go and putting the past behind her would not be a bad thing to her. Watching Xia Ruoxin leave her further and further, step by step, starting to distance, starting to vanish in the crowd, suddenly; Shen Yijun let go of all her worries and ran with all her might towards Xia Ruoxin. She did not want to lose her daughter. She knew that she was wrong-she really did. Don¡¯t leave her... she needed her daughter. However, she got held up by the airport security officer; and she could only watch on nkly as Xia Ruoxin walked away from her, step by step, till Xia Ruoxin walked out of her world. At the very end, she still could not get her daughter or her granddaughter back. ¡°There, there, Yijun. Ruoxin does not have a heart of stone. She just hasn¡¯t thought it through yet. Once she does, she wille back for you,¡± said Xia Mingzheng. Just that, even he himself had no confidence in the words he just said. If he was Xia Ruoxin, would he? He really did not have an answer. ¡°You know she won¡¯t,¡± said Shen Yijun in low spirits. Upon seeing them ignoring her for Xia Ruoxin, she was angry until her face was red. ¡°Didn¡¯t you always not want her but want me instead? Am I not here now? Why on earth would you be upset?¡±mented Xia Yixuan as she rolled her eyes. She always thought that her entire world had changed. In the past, everyone used to revolve around her: her father, her mother, and Brother Lui. Why do they only have Xia Ruoxin in their hearts now? They had forgotten Xia Yixuanpletely, didn¡¯t they? ¡°If I knew earlier, I wouldn¡¯t havee back. I¡¯ll let you all hate her for life. I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Before she could finish, a tight pnded on her face. The ¡®piak¡¯ sound made was extremely loud. Even Xia Yixuan¡¯s face became numb instantly. She held her face in disbelief... Shen Yijun hit her. She actually pped her; even her father had never hit her before. This old woman had the guts to p her like this in the airport under the eyes of a huge crowd of people. ¡°How could you hit me? Who do you think you are? Do you really think that you are my mother? Listen up, I have never thought of you as my mother because you are only my stepmother, a babysitter that my father had given me. My mother died a long time ago!¡± shouted Xia Yixuan. Shen Yijun let out a coldugh. Yes, this was the person that she had favored since young, even using her own daughter as an exchange for this stepdaughter. Yet, she had never once seen Shen Yijun as her mother. Xia Yixuan was not worth it, really not worth it. Other than the sour smile disyed on her lips, there was a touch of coldness to it as well. ¡°Why can¡¯t I hit you? What can I not do?¡± retorted Shen Yijun as she inched closer towards Xia Yixuan to close in the gap, causing Xia Yixuan to suddenly feel guilty. ¡°Say. Why can¡¯t I? Oh, right, I¡¯m not your mother. I didn¡¯t give birth to you, but you used your death-your selfishness¡ªtond my daughter in such misery. Did you know that? Yes, I did hit you, but I also used this pair of hands to hit my daughter countless times. ¡°Xia Yixuan, I really don¡¯t know. Are you really human? Do you ever feel a sense of remorse in your heart? Perhaps, I really did love the wrong person. Mingzheng,¡± ¡ª continued Shen Yijun as she turned to face him-¡°actually there¡¯s something that Ruoxin had said correctly. In the past, I really wanted to please you because I was afraid of suffering. I was afraid of being poor; I was afraid that you wouldn¡¯t like me so I used my daughter as my pawn to make you like me, to get you to feel guilty towards me... and so doing so many things that had let my daughter down.¡± Chapter 582 - Gao Yi’s Relative

Chapter 582 Gao Yi¡¯s Rtive

¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I think we can¡¯t live together anymore because I am a sinner. A sinner does not deserve to live in suchfort, and I do not wish to live in the Xia household that has left me in utter disappointment.¡± ¡°Yijun...¡± Xia Mingzheng was panicking. What was she going to do? Was she going to leave him? She couldn¡¯t, she really couldn¡¯t. They were husband and wife; he had already taken her as his wife a long time ago and had also got used to living with her. He could not leave her. It could not happen. Actually, if one talked about selfish, he was, too. He hurriedly chased after Shen Yijun, leaving Xia Yixuan alone in the airport looking like a fool and having to deal with thements from the onlookers. Xia Yixuan let out a ¡®hmph¡¯ angrily and stomped on the floor in her high heels. Her face was reddened with anger. She took out her phone from her bag, wanting to find someone to confide in; but she realised that she was the one who kicked Cheryl aside not long ago. That useless guy, he used to be of some use in the past, but now whenpared to Chu Lui, he was worthless. Also, how could they just leave her alone? She was the one who legitimately had ¡®Xia¡¯ in her family name. She belonged in the Xia household, and yet her father just watched that woman p her without intervening at all. Perhaps did this man turn old until he had dementia and forgot that she was his only daughter? She was indignant; she could not ept this. She must take back whatever she had lost, her status in the Xia household, and her Brother Lui. All of these were supposed to be hers and not Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. Her stuff, her Xia family¡¯s stuff... how could it be taken by an outsider? She let out augh that caused others to feel a chill down their spine. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, I will never let you take away what¡¯s mine. You were originally someone extra. You should just stay in Britain and live there. Don¡¯t evere back.¡± On the ne, Xia Ruoxin felt a pang in her heart. It was an unsettling feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. We¡¯re arriving soon.¡± A pair of warm hands held tightly onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. The dry and coarse handsforted her heart. Xia Ruoxin then nodded her head. That¡¯s right, there was nothing to be scared of. She had him, but for some reason, the difort in her heart grew more intensely overtime, just like the vast sky with no dependence and boundaries. She turned around and saw that Rainy had already fallen asleep, hugging her dolly. Gao Yi took off his clothes and used it to cover Rainy. His smell on the clothes let Rainy sleep better. Xia Ruoxin held Gao Yi¡¯s hands tightly, and in her sleepy state, the hands seemed to exude a warmth that allowed her to find some peace. ¡°Wake up, Ruoxin.¡± Her face felt a slight warmth, and she hurriedly opened her eyes. Dazed, it was Gao Yi¡¯s face with a smile. He lightly pinched Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face and said, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t sleep anymore. We¡¯re here. We need to get down the ne now.¡± He carried Rainy who was fast asleep. This mother and daughter were really alike at times,peting with each other to see who would sleep longer. They had never once woken up since they boarded the ne. Actually, it was great like this as once they open their eyes, they would have reached their destination. Britain, even he himself had not returned in a long time. No matter what, it was still his home even though it was a ce that he disliked and was unwilling to go. He still hoped to receive their blessings and for them to ept Ruoxin and Rainy. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He held Rainy tightly, and Xia Ruoxin followed behind. When Xia Ruoxin stood on the floor, she really felt that her head was very heavy. Luckily, Gao Yi gave her some pills to curb her motion sickness before they boarded the ne. If not, she would be feeling even worse right now. Turned out she really had motion sickness. ¡°Are you okay?¡± asked Gao Yi concernedly. She still has not got used to sitting on a ne; the look on her face said it all. Xia Ruoxin shook her head and mumbled. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to rest a while.¡± Her weak voice showed that she really needed a good rest. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine after a while. We¡¯re arriving soon,¡± said Gao Yi as he looked up as if he was searching for something. At the same moment, a young man was standing in front of a car and was looking around once in a while, like he was looking for someone. Just nice, Gao Yi discovered him. This kid had not changed at all, but he seemed to have grown taller. ¡°Xiao Xin...¡±ughed Gao Yi. The man heard his name and hurriedly turned around. Upon seeing Gao Yi¡¯s face, he was visibly surprised andter, ted as he quickly ran towards Gao Yi. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯ve really returned. I was missing you like crazy; I thought I was dreaming. Turns out it¡¯s really you.¡± He wanted to give Gao Yi a manly hug, but he was taken aback when he saw the child in Gao Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°Big Brother, what is this?¡± asked Xiao Xin as he pointed at the kid. God, do not tell him that his brother bore a son after going away from home for so many years. ¡°That¡¯s my daughter,¡± replied Gao Yi with pride. Even though Rainy was not his biological daughter, but he had already seen her as one. ¡°Daughter?¡± The man asked as his eyes widened. He had simr features to Gao Yi, but he looked like he was only at his young 20s, and so would be Gao Yi¡¯s brother or something. ¡°Then what about her?¡± he asked again as he pointed at Xia Ruoxin who was behind Gao Yi. Xia Ruoxin was a little embarrassed, but she did have a good feeling about this guy. Perhaps it was because he looked like Gao Yi ¡°My wife. We came back to get married,¡± said Gao Yi as he held Rainy tighter, without hiding his main motive ofing back. ¡°Oh, right, how are they?¡± he asked. Even though it could not really be heard, but it seemed different from the enthusiasm towards his brother previously. It was calmer and nonchnt. At first, he could not digest the fact that he had a daughter, followed by an unmarried wife. This let Gao Xin to be very confused, but luckily, he still knew what his brother asked. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re fine. Just that they miss you a lot. When you first said you were going to leave, you really left. What¡¯s so good about being a doctor? You left a huge mess for Mother and me. I was only sixteen; it was literally like child abuse. ¡°Also, Big Brother, don¡¯t call me Xiao Xin anymore. It always gives other people the feeling that you are telling them to be careful (careful in Chinese is also pronounced as Xiao Xin). How many times have I said this? My name is Gao Xin, not Gao Xiao Xin,¡± said Gao Xin. His mother was all to me for this. Before he was born, she gave him such a girly name. Who knew she gave birth to yet another son? Everyone was already calling him Xiao Xin, which almost caused him to be brought up like a girl. Chapter 583 - Mommy, I’m Back

Chapter 583 Mommy, I¡¯m Back

¡°Sister-inw, um...¡± It was not wrong to call her that, right? He ced his hand on his head and smiled, revealing his sparkling white teeth. ¡°Hi, Sister-inw! I¡¯m Gao Xin, Gao Yi¡¯s younger brother. Real brother. I¡¯m neen this year, currently studying at a university, but I¡¯ll be graduating soon. My dream is to be an explorer,¡± chirped Gao Xin. However, judging from the current situation, it was only just a dream. His mother did not allow it; neither did his brother so it could only be a dream that would not be realized. Xia Ruoxinughed in embarrassment as she and Gao Yi were not legitimately husband and wife. Hearing ¡®sister-inw¡¯ made her feel a little shy. ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s go home. If they know that you have returned, they would be super happy.¡± He looked at the child in Gao Yi¡¯s hands. Actually, he could roughly guess that the child was not his because Big Brother had only left home for around 3 years. There was no way that he could have a child this big. However, it was okay. As long as Big brother liked it, he and his mother would definitely support him. Just that, he scratched his own clothes. What would the other two think? It did not seem like they would agree. ¡°Ruoxin, let¡¯s go.¡± Gao Yi pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. He knew that she would be very nervous now so he tried to talk more to distract her. ¡°He¡¯s my younger brother. Back then when I left home, he was only this tall,¡± Gao Yi said as he pointed at his shoulder to show Gao Xin¡¯s old height. ¡°Now, he¡¯s as tall as me.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s words made Gao Xin beam with pride. Look, this was the result of time. Last time, his brother used to say that he was short so he could only y ser, but now he could even y basketball. Even though Gao Yi¡¯s words sounded like he was mocking Gao Xin, anyone could tell that he really loved his brother, which made Xia Ruoxin envious. Since young, she was always the one who got bullied; she never knew how having a real sibling to be ¡®there for you¡¯ felt like. Xia Yixuan did call her sister, but she merely thought of her as someone to apany her to y and study and also a real-life bullying target. However, between the brothers of the Gao family, their naturally-close rtionship led Xia Ruoxin to understand that this was truly what real blood rtions meant. They were real family members. Rainy rubbed her eyes and said in a soft voice, ¡°Daddy...¡± Her voice led Gao Yi to stop in his tracks, and he carried Rainyremoving her hands from her eyes¡ªand saw that she had already woken up. He already guessed that it was about time for her to wake up. Rainy looked up and surveyed her surroundings. There were so many people around with blond hair or red hair. There was no one with ck hair. She looked at other people¡¯s eyes more carefully; their eyes looked like those of dolls. While she was still looking on curiously, she found herself in a stranger¡¯s embrace. ¡°Wow, so cute!¡± Gao Xin eximed as he touched Rainy¡¯s cute cheeks. She was really cute; he had not seen such a cute child yet. She was really small and soft like a pau, a beauty from the east. Rainy opened her eyes wide and weirdly bit on her finger. She looked at Gao Yi and then looked at the Gao Xin carrying her. ¡°Why are there two Daddies?¡± asked Rainy weirdly as she pouted her lips. Was Rainy having a dream? Gao Xin pinched Rainy¡¯s small face and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your father; I¡¯m your uncle.¡± She was really too precious; he did not want to let go. ¡°Big brother, why don¡¯t you drive?¡± said Gao Xin as he threw his keys to Gao Yi while he himself carried on ying with Rainy. However, he suddenly thought of something and walked towards Gao Yi to whisper softly, ¡°Big brother, she¡¯s there. What should we do?¡± asked Gao Xin who sounded like he was in a difficult position. When they return home, they would definitely see her. It would be really terrible if two women meet each other. ¡°I¡¯ll settle it.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s body tensed up, and the warmth on his face and gaze suddenly turned cold, but Ruoxin did not understand what on earth they were talking about. What happened to him? She felt that until now, there was something amiss; but she could not really pinpoint what exactly was wrong. ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here. You just need to trust me,¡± Gao Yi said as he turned around and held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders tofort her, but he just realized that there was actually a lot of stuff that he had not told her about. All she needed to do was to really trust him. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled. She did not ask and did not probe because she trusted him. She followed him into the car while Gao Xin continued ying with Rainy¡¯s chubby cheeks happily, and Rainy also sat there obediently without struggling. The car stopped at a house with a wide yard. Actually, the manor was not small at all. There were many nted wallflowers of different colors, and the air had a tinge scent of flowers. Sometimes, it was dense while at other times, it was faint. It was as though they stepped into a flowery world and a flower ocean. Amongst the beautiful scent, there was an underlying danger. One touch, and one would be wounded. Gao Yi got off the car. Before him was his home that he had not returned to for three years, but he had never forgotten anything about the ce. This was his home. He held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand in one hand, and Rainy¡¯s in the other, before walking inside. At the same time-in the living room, a pair of middle-aged couple kept looking on to the outside. The man¡¯s face looked really stern while the woman looked anxious. Beside them, a young woman stood there. She looked up, and it seemed as though her eyshes were hiding something while both of her hands were sped firmly together. She kept squeezing them tightly. ¡°Yi...¡± yelled the woman suddenly. Her greedy eyesnded on Gao Yi that just walked into the room, but when she saw the woman beside Gao Yi, her eyes immediately widened. Her face started to pale. Gao Yi walked in, and once he saw the young woman, his eyebrows furrowed. His vision thennded on the middle-aged man, and after a short pause, he did not show much of his emotions until his gaze met with a familiar, kind, and emotional one. Only then did he smile. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°You still know how toe back?¡± boomed the middle-aged man. It seemed like he did not really want to see Gao Yi, but his mother obviously looked like she could not hold it back anymore. ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re really back?¡± asked his mother as she stood up and ran towards her son that had left home for three years. No matter how old he was, he was still her son. Gao Yi let go of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands and hugged his mother while Rainy was scared so she hid behind her mother and hugged her leg. At this moment, Xia Ruoxin had a heavy and conflicted heart. She thought that Gao Yi was just an ordinary doctor, but it turned out that she was wrong. Gao Yi had the same status as Chu Lui, one that was not the norm. She did not feel inferior; just that she did not want to get involved with such a family anymore. This kind of ces would always be filled with countless maniptions and theck of kindness. Chapter 584 - He had a Fiancee

Chapter 584 He had a Fiancee

Just that, she also knew that there was no turning back because she had already promised him. No matter whaty ahead, she could only persevere on and continue. She looked down and touched her daughter¡¯s cheeks. Rainy then hugged her legs even tighter. Fear could be seen from her eyes; she was also afraid of this ce. Everyone¡¯s eyes were on Gao Yi. It seemed as though they had already forgotten that beside him, there were a woman and a child. Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s shoulder, but she could not ignore the stare that sent a chill down her spine. She looked up, and her eyes met with those of the young woman who had hatred written all over her face, which shocked Xia Ruoxin. Instinctively, she hid Rainy behind her back. She could not understand why the woman had such strong feelings towards her. It did not seem as though they had met before. Gao Yi¡¯s mother, Wei Lan-on the other hand -examined her son carefully and said, ¡°Hm, you¡¯ve slimmed down, but you¡¯ve also be tanner, but your body seems to be fine.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m a doctor, my body has always been fine.¡± As for his tanned skin, that was because he just returned from Africa not too long ago so his skin color had not returned to its original. As for him slimming down, he did not reckon so. He felt that he became fatter on the contrary, due to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s cooking Right, Wei Lan suddenly thought of something and immediately stood next to the young woman. Instantaneously, the woman¡¯s face changed at the speed of the weather change. Her overly expressive emotions were hidden and, in its ce, were shy and gentle expressions which made Gao Xin give a contemptuous look. Why was she acting? She should know that if it was not for her at the start, his brother would not have had to leave the house for three years. Back then, he was only sixteen; but he had to ve for this family while she... all she cared about was ying and being the princess of her family. He lowered his head and looked at the small child, and then he blinked at Rainy. This child was still cuter, which made him morefortable, so he should just look at Rainy. Yes, the more he looked, the cuter she became. She was as pretty as her mother, but she might be prettier when she grew up. What a pity she was not Brother¡¯s biological child; if not, it would have been perfect. He held his chin, but this fellow seemed to be kind of shy with strangers. Wei Lan obviously did not take notice of the mother and daughter, and she pulled his son over andmented, ¡°Xiao Yi, you see, how could you be so irresponsible? Luoyin had already waited for you for three years before you finally came back. This time, you can¡¯t leave anymore; and even if you do, you must bring Luoyin along with you. After all, she is your fiancee.¡± The word ¡®fiancee¡¯ sent shock waves to Xia Ruoxin. Gao Yi had a fiancee. Why had he not mentioned this before? Then, what was she? What was Rainy? Starting from this moment, Bai Luoyin¡¯s eyes looked like they were never going to leave Gao Yi. Three years, sheughed. How could it be three years; how could it only be three years? She had waited an eternity for him. ¡°Yi, you¡¯vee back. I really missed you,¡± she said, as she extended her arms to hug Gao Yi. However, Gao Yi no longer looked as gentle as the past; his face only had an abnormal sense of calmness. He walked past Bai Luoyin¡¯s hands, obviously showing his rejection. He walked in front of Xia Ruoxin and hugged her shoulders, giving her a look of assurance, before going to beside her leg and picked up Rainy. ¡°Mom, let me introduce them to you. This is Xia Ruoxin, my future wife; and this is our daughter, Rainy.¡± His sudden words dumbfounded everyone, especially when he said ¡®our daughter¡¯-even Wei Lan was shocked to no end. When did he have a child? Moreover, the child is already this big. Wei Lan looked down on the child Gao Yi was carrying. The child was really good-looking and cute. Her small, angelic face made her look as pretty as a doll. Her gaze then shifted to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s, and then she finally understood why the child was so pretty. It was because she had a really beautiful mother. ¡°Xiao Yi, this child is...¡± Wei Lan could not believe it. She could not believe that this was Gao Yi¡¯s child. However, he did say it himself. What exactly was going on? ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll exin to you on ater date.¡± Gao Yi hugged Rainy, and Rainy buried her face in his chest. Too many strangers were looking at her; she was really starting to get scared. ¡°Mom, I came back specifically for this. I want to marry Ruoxin. As early as possible.¡± ¡°But...¡± Wei Lan hesitated. She was not sure how to handle the situation. If he married this Xia Ruoxin, then what about Bai Luoyin? However, this engagement was set personally by Bai Zhenfeng, and Bai Luoyin had not gotten into a rtionship all these years because of Gao Yi. She could agree-she could be willing, but what about Bai Zhenfeng. Would he agree? ¡°Mom, I never said that I would marry Luoyin. I only take her as my little sister. The only person I want to marry is Ruoxin,¡± said Gao Yi definitely as he held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tighter to give her wordlessfort. Of course, it was also to make his stand known to everyone. Bai Luoyin¡¯s face shed red and white as she stood there feeling ashamed. ¡°Yi, how could you do this? You agreed to our marriage at the start,¡± questioned Bai Luoyin as she pointed shakily at Xia Ruoxin. ¡°If you marry her, then what about me?¡± Yes, what was she going to do? How was she going to face her family and friends? How was she going to face everything? All these years, she had been waiting for him faithfully as she believed that one day he woulde back as Wei Lan was here, Gao Xin was here... his home was here. However, could someone just tell her why... Why was it that by the time he returned, what he gave her was not hope, not happiness... but a big shock? He did not want to marry her. He wanted to marry some woman with a dubious background. What about her? She spent so many years waiting for him in vain. This was impossible; this simply could not happen. She kept shaking her head, hid her face, and ran out crying. When she reached the door, she turned around and red at Xia Ruoxin. Whoever she was, she would not let her steal everything that belonged to her. ¡°Xiao Yi, this...¡± Wei Lan stole a nce at the middle-aged man who had kept silent all this while. It seemed like she could only keep quiet for the time being. ¡°You better give up on that thought,¡± boomed the middle-aged man who finally stood up from the host seat, his hard cold voice made the atmosphere in the entire living room tense up even more. Chapter 585 - Fake Father and Son, but Real Father and Daughter

Chapter 585 Fake Father and Son, but Real Father and Daughter

¡°You can only marry Luoyin. As for her...¡± ¡ª he pointed at Xia Ruoxin and continued -¡°this woman who came from nowhere, I would never agree. As for the kid, I won¡¯t allow it even more.¡± One look at the child¡¯s appearance, he could tell that it was that woman¡¯s child; and she did not look like Gao Yi at all. He could confirm that she was definitely not Gao Yi¡¯s child. Gao Yi was the one he set his eyes on; he could not let him marry someone else and bring up another woman¡¯s child. Gao Yi¡¯s father looked at Xia Ruoxin with detest and discrimination, which made her lower her head in shame. She had experienced this kind of stare countless times, but it still hurt her the same every single time. Her eyes blurred a little, and she felt that Gao Yi was holding her hand even tighter than before. She looked up at him, and at that moment, his eyes revealed a type of tension and resentment that she had never seen before. She rarely saw him get angry, and she even thought that he did not even have a temper. However, judging by the current circumstances, that was not the case. He was angry, mad-furious even. It was that type of anger that one could not handle and tolerate. One could tell all these from his tensed-up muscles on his body. ¡°I only came back to tell my mother, not you. You can let whoever you want to marry Bai Luoyin, but that person is definitely not me.¡± Gao Yi insisted. Gao Yi was stubborn, too; and at this moment, both men were like enemies ¡ªboth of them were guarding their camp with all their might. They were standing their ground, and both their eyes showed the determination to notpromise. ¡°If you want to marry that woman, fine. Then, get out.¡± The middle-aged man boomed as he was about to explode from anger. He did not believe that Gao Yi would abandon his mother, his brother, and this family just for a woman. ¡°Sure.¡± Gao Yiughed cold. ¡°I already left for three years. I won¡¯t care about leaving for another thirty. Also, I only came back to see my mother. It has nothing to do with you.¡± He hugged Rainy tightly, pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands, and walked outside. Xia Ruoxin could only smile at Wei Lan as a sign of apology before she was dragged outside by Gao Yi. The various gazes inside the room were as though they were ring at her until they scorched a huge hole in her. It was too painful. This was the feeling of someone stabbing behind one¡¯s back, she guessed. She always felt that this family was a bit weird, but she could not pinpoint the reason why. The middle-aged man, was he Gao Yi¡¯s father? Just that, it did not really seem like it because their interaction did not seem like the one between a father and a son. She could only wait for Gao Yi¡¯s exnation to find out the truth then. Perhaps Wei Lan was awkward, or she simply could not do anything about it. She sighed deeply as she really could not do anything about this incident. She knew very clearly what Gao Yi¡¯s personality was like. If he was easy to convince, he would not have left in the first ce three years ago. Now, what were they supposed to do? What could they even do? The middle-aged man was already shaking with anger. Suddenly, he pointed at Wei Lan and hollered relentlessly, ¡°You see, this is the good son that you brought up! I don¡¯t care what he wants to do, but he must marry Luoyin! Even if he dies, he still must marry her!¡± Wei Lan kept her eyes shut, and Gao Xin came forward and put his hands on her shoulders. His young face also showed intolerable anger. He could do anything, but he could not take him and his brother as his sons anyway... as they were not in the first ce. However, he could not insult his mother like this. He and his brother could tolerate everything, including the added burden on them; but they definitely could not allow their mother to suffer this type of humiliation. ¡°Gao Xin, what kind of look is that? Don¡¯t forget, I am your father.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face darkened. The oldest one was like that, the second one was also the same. Both of them were rebelling and did not even care about him as the master of the house. ¡°You obviously know that you aren¡¯t.¡± Gao Xinughed coldly. ¡°Ourst name is Gao; isn¡¯t yours Bai?¡± Before he could even finish his sentence, the middle-aged man¡¯s face flushed red, and he picked up the cup in his hand and threw it aggressively. Using his fast reflexes, Gao Xin hurriedly pulled his mother up; and the teacup shattered on the floor. The shattering noise of the cup sounded like the breaking of Wei Lan¡¯s heart. Gao Xin held his mother really tightly. Luckily, he was still here. If only his mother was here alone, this ce would have been ruined. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t say it anymore, Xiao Xin,¡± assured Wei Lan as she patted her son¡¯s shoulders. It had already been a few decades. She had already thought it through; she was used to it. Facing the middle-aged man, even her smile was a tired one. ¡°Zhenfeng, don¡¯t be so angry, okay? I¡¯ll talk to my son again.¡± She walked out, but what was in front of her eyes was just a string of tears. She was already old; why would she still cry over his attitude? It had already been a few decades; was it really not enough? She had even troubled her two sons, causing one of them to leave home for three years, while the other was only neen; but he had to carry all these burdens with him. Gao Xin followed her out and did not even take a look at the middle-aged man. He only cared about chasing after his own mother, leaving a man who was about to go crazy and a shattered cup in an empty living room. The middle-aged man sat on the chair forcefully, disying a cold expression on his face. He was the master of this house; everyone must listen to him. Bai Luoyin walked in; her originally fair face was also twisted at that time. ¡°Daddy, I will only marry Gao Yi. If not, what¡¯s the point of me staying in this house?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The middle-aged man held Bai Luoyin¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Daddy will help you get whatever you want. Gao Yi will never be able to escape from me.¡± Everyone had their own Achilles¡¯ heel and their weakness so he would use these to force Gao Yi to marry Bai Luoyin, no matter if he was willing or not. As for the woman and the child with a dubious background, he could only marry them over his dead body. Bai Luoyin lowered her head slightly, and her face shed a sickening smile. She knew that she would definitely marry Gao Yi, and no other woman could fight with her¡ªlet alone the Xia Ruoxin who came out of nowhere. She lost once in the past, but she would never lose again. Whatever she wanted, she would always get. This time was no exception. Gao Yi passed Rainy who was in his arms to Xia Ruoxin. Rainy had been scared as a child¡¯s heart was extremely sensitive, and she could feel instinctively who liked her and who did not. Chapter 586 - Oh, so This is Biological

Chapter 586 Oh, so This is Biological

Whatever happened just now might have really frightened her. Xia Ruoxin hugged Rainy, and Rainy¡¯s hands clutched onto her mother¡¯s clothes tightly. She whispered, ¡°Mommy, Rainy is a bit scared.¡± She buried her face in her mother¡¯s chest. She had never heard such a loud, fierce voice. It was as loud as the sound fireworks make during New Year, and she was most afraid of fireworks. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay. Look, Mommy is here.¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s back. She was really upset. Rainy was loved by everyone anywhere, and this was the first time someone disliked her, hated her in fact. This hurt her heart as a mother. It was okay if she suffered, but could they not hurt her daughter? ¡°Sorry, Ruoxin, I should have told you earlier,¡± said Gao Yi as he ced his hands on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders, his face filled with his remorse. This was only the first day, and he had already let her suffer this type of unfair treatment. He had really let her down. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ve suffered worse than me. Besides, you didn¡¯t expect this to happen anyway.¡± She sort of understood what kind of environment Gao Yi was brought up in already. With a strict father, a weak mother, and a young brother; he definitely had gone through much pain, which was why he had rather spent three years outside of home. His stress was much bigger than what she had imagined She also knew that he did not want her or Rainy to suffer any type of indignation. He did not do it on purpose. Gao Yi covered Rainy with the nket and then ced her dolly in Rainy¡¯s arms. Once Rainy had Dolly, she felt much safer immediately. Her long eyshes moved up and down as she slowly closed her eyes. As long as she had Dolly and her mother, everything would be alright. ¡°Ruoxin, listen to me.¡± Gao Yi pressed his lips together, and his face darkened and showed an unspeakable severity. ¡°Without my mother or Gao Xin, I would have never returned to this home. ¡°Only my mother and my brother are my family here. As for the middle-aged man you saw, he isn¡¯t my biological father. Hisst name was Bai; Bai is Luoyin¡¯sst name, too. Do you sort of understand what¡¯s going on now?¡± He looked up, and his face and body tensed up. ¡°Actually, Gao Xin and I, our background is simr to yours.¡± When he said this, his voice was filled with sarcasm. ¡°Back then, it was that man who chased my mother, and finally, he managed to touch her and convince her so my mother brought Gao Xin and me to the Bai family. ¡°She really loved the man, and she put in her all for him: her love, her youth, and half her lifetime. At first, the man was actually quite nice to us three, and he had even treated my brother and me as his own. Until he brought another child back.¡± Gao Yi took a deep breath and stopped, but he did not realize that someone¡¯s clothing shed past outside the window. ¡°That child was Bai Luoyin?¡± Xia Ruoxin already guessed it, didn¡¯t she? ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Yiughed sarcastically, ¡°It was Bai Luoyin, Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s biological daughter. I heard he had her with his first love, and for some reason that no one knew, they separated. However, the woman died from an illness and only left this child behind. Compared to my mother, he loved the other woman more. ording to other people, my mother looked like that woman, which was no wonder why he was willing to marry a woman who was divorced and with two children. She loved that woman. Of course, he loved the child birthed by her even more. Not to mention that she was his biological daughter.¡± ¡°Your mother epted that?¡± Xia Ruoxin was also a woman, and putting herself in her shoes, she could almost imagine what Wei Lan went through. She must have been upset, unable to tolerate, angry, and even devastated. No woman would undergo all of these. ¡°Yes, she did.¡± Gao Yi shut his eyes. ¡°She could not... not ept because Gao Xin was still small back then, and she had no means of leaving that man. She treated Bai Luoyin like her own, but she did not treat Gao Xin badly even more. ¡°Why would I leave the house? Well, that¡¯s because Bai Zhenfeng wanted me to marry Bai Luoyin. Or perhaps you could say that it was his intention all along. All the effort he put into bringing me up all this while was not because he loved me, but it was to develop a passable husband for his daughter. ¡°I did not agree. I was studying business as my major in university, with medicine as my minor. I had also started to give up on business and turned to the medical profession instead so from then on, I had rejected everything of the Bai family¡¯s and also rejected marrying Bai Luoyin. ¡°I did not hate anyone. I just did not want my own life, my own destiny... to be in the shadow of someone else. Yes, I do owe the Bai family, but I do not want to use the rest of my life to repay this debt.¡± As he finished talking, Xia Ruoxin ced her hand on his. Their simr predicament seemed to have brought their hearts closer. Perhaps it was because of this that led Xia Ruoxin to finally understand the troubles behind this man and the hidden bitterness behind his smile. A muffled cry came from the door. Gao Yi stood up immediately and walked towards the outside while Xia Ruoxin carefully ced her daughter on the sofa and followed suit. Outside the door, Wei Lan was leaning against the pir and was crying with her mouth covered. Gao Xin¡¯s eyes were also red as sheforted her from time to time, also burning ufortably. Sadness was written all over his youthful face. ¡°Mom!¡± Gao Yi yelled as he walked out. He did not expect it to be Wei Lan. Did they hear everything that Gao Yi said to Xia Ruoxin? Wei Lan hurriedly wiped her face. She was already so old; how could she still cry in front of her son? How embarrassing. She watched the woman that came out with Gao Yi. This was the wife that his son picked. How wonderful, she was really pretty, really gentle. Compared to Bai Luoyin, she was so much better. This time, she wanted to make her own decision. Since she had already lost her own happiness, she would make sure that his son would get his. ¡°You¡¯re Ruoxin, right?¡± asked Wei Lan as she inched closer and held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands, causing Xia Ruoxin to be shocked for nothing. ¡°Yes, I am, Auntie. I am Ruoxin, nice to meet you.¡± The Wei Lan in front of her was really gentle, and even though she might not be happy, but she was a good mother. They were both mothers; she understood her. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t call me Auntie. You can just follow Xiao Yi and call me Mom,¡± said Wei Lan gently. This child¡¯s eyes were really pretty, and so was her heart, she guessed. Chapter 587 - Chasing Her Away

Chapter 587 Chasing Her Away

Xia Ruoxin looked questioningly at Gao Yi. Was Wei Lan going to ept her so easily? Wasn¡¯t it a little too fast? Gao Yi simply smiled and nodded his head. Wei Lan loved them; therefore, naturally, she respected what they like and liked what they love. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± She was still a little embarrassed to call her mother. After all, she had yet to marry Gao Yi; and that word ¡®mother¡¯... she hadn¡¯t said it in a very long time. She didn¡¯t really know how to start. ¡°That¡¯s alright, you can say it next time.¡± Wei Lan had no intention of forcing her as well. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± She looked left and right. ¡°Can I see the child for a while?¡± That child, she hadn¡¯t gotten a clear look at her the entire time. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s asleep.¡± Xia Ruoxin opened the door. Rainy¡¯s small body was shrunk on the sofa, and she was hugging a doll in her small hands. With such exquisite features, the child looked really beautiful, very adorable. What a pretty child. Wei Lan stood by the door, not wanting to disturb the sleeping child. As expected, she had a good eye-a beautiful pair of mother and daughter, especially that child, absolutely endearing. ¡°Ruoxin, could you take care of Rainy for a while? My mother and I have some things to discuss.¡± Gao Yi walked over and ced his hands on both of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders as he spokefortingly. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, don¡¯t worry.¡± He pushed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s loose hair behind her ear, and this intimate action made Gao Xin raised his eyebrows. So his boss turned out not to be a piece of wood. He also had times where he was romantic; it just depended on the person. For example, towards that woman-Bai Luoyin, he was always scrupulous and methodical. However, with Xia Ruoxin, he was different. This was actually his true personality, right? This was his actual older brother as well. It was just that his brother seemingly hadn¡¯t told Sister Ruoxin that he did-in fact-have a rtionship with Bai Luoyin back then. However, it seemed like it didn¡¯t matter whether he said it or not. After all, it was already something that happened a long time ago. ¡°Alright,¡± Xia Ruoxin agreed, ¡°I understand.¡± She actually understood. Gao Yi hadn¡¯t met his mother and his brother for three years already. He must have had a lot to say to them. She was fine with it. She could take good care of herself and her daughter. It was only then that Gao Yi felt at ease. Presumably, nobody would dare to mess with her yet. That¡¯s why certain things... he had to discuss them over with his mother first as well. After Gao Yi left, Xia Ruoxin closed the door and walked back to Rainy¡¯s side. She sat on the sofa, and Rainy¡¯s eyshes fluttered open. Then, she rubbed her eyes. ¡°Mommy...¡± She reached out her small hands to let Xia Ruoxin carry her. ¡°Mommy, Rainy¡¯s scared. That Grandpa¡¯s so fierce,¡± she spoke carefully, hugging the doll in her hands a little tighter. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Look, Mommy and Dolly are here. Rainy doesn¡¯t have to be scared.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently stroked her daughter¡¯s hair. At that moment, it was faintly possible to see a small wound on Rainy¡¯s forehead that was left behind from the ident. Rainy had be very timid and easily afraid. Perhaps that was also an aftereffect of the ident. Just then, somebody knocked on the door. Xia Ruoxin stood up and strangely looked towards the door. Didn¡¯t he just leave? Why did hee back? Had he forgotten to take something? She hastily walked forward and opened the door. The door opened, and the person who stood in the entrance made Xia Ruoxin instinctively pause for a moment. It wasn¡¯t Gao Yi, and it wasn¡¯t a person: it was two people. Bai Zhenfeng, Gao Yi¡¯s adoptive father, and Bai Luoyin, the fianc¨¦ that Gao Yi had never acknowledged. At the same time, she was also Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s biological daughter. They both had the family name ¡®Bai¡¯ while Gao Yi¡¯s family name had always been ¡®Gao¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re Xia Ruoxin?¡± Bai Zhenfeng coldly asked. As expected of the master of this house, even his tone was habituallymanding. Bai Luoyin held Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s arms as she sized Xia Ruoxin up in disdain. This woman who came from who-knows-where, she refused to believe that that child was Gao Yi¡¯s. Xia Ruoxin lightly nodded her head. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me, Uncle. My name is Xia Ruoxin.¡± She tried her best to smile. After all, he was Gao Yi¡¯s adoptive father as well as an elder. She didn¡¯t want to create trouble for Gao Yi. ¡°Who said that you could call me ¡®Uncle¡¯?¡± Bai Zhenfeng scornfully interrupted Xia Ruoxin. The more he looked at her, the more he found her to be an eyesore... just like that man who stole the woman he loved. This time, however, Xia Ruoxin was stealing Bai Luoyin¡¯s husband, his adoptive son, as well as his son-inw away. Bai Luoyin started to look more pleased with herself. Everything in this house was Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s, and of course, hers as well-of course, Gao Yi included. Xia Ruoxin was slightly stunned; however, she remained to have a faint smile. ¡°Mr. Bai, nice to meet you.¡± If he didn¡¯t want her to call him ¡®Uncle¡¯, then so be it. These shafts of ridicule¡ªaspared to her years in the Xia household and to the Chu family back thenreally, it was a lot better. Her heart had already been forced to be valiant. A small hand hugged onto her legs, and she lowered her head to see Rainy standing barefoot behind her. Rainy¡¯s tiny hands tightly hugged onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s legs as herrge eyes stared at the two people in front of her. She had to protect Mommy; she couldn¡¯t let them bully Mommy. ¡°This child is Gao Yi¡¯s?¡± Bai Zhenfeng lowered his head to look at Rainy, his brows furrowing tighter together. Even if she was, there was no way she was going to enter their household. He wasn¡¯t going to do his daughter such injustice, and of course, he also didn¡¯t want a granddaughter of a different surname. Xia Ruoxin carefully protected Rainy, afraid that he would scare her daughter who had be timider after the ident. She shook her head, not nning to hide anything from them. ¡°She¡¯s not. She¡¯s my daughter. She¡¯s three and a half this year, and she isn¡¯t Gao Yi¡¯s daughter.¡± Upon hearing this, Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s facial expression instantly crumbled. So Gao Yi had fallen in love with a married woman who even gave birth to a bastard¡¯s child. ¡°How much do we need to pay for you to leave Gao Yi? Say a price. As long as it isn¡¯t too unreasonable, we¡¯ll be able to satisfy you.¡± Bai Zhenfeng sat down, his tone filled with a strong sense of disdain. ording to his understanding, regardless of how such a woman managed to acquaint herself with Gao Yi, wasn¡¯t it just for money? As long as she could name the price, he was willing to agree to it. Their Bai family had nothing except wealth. A look of hurt shed across Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. She picked up Rainy and pressed her daughter¡¯s tiny head against her chest. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Bai. My rtionship with Gao Yi has nothing to do with that.¡± If she wanted money-back then, she wouldn¡¯t have rejected her half of Chu Lui¡¯s assets that were given to her. It was important to know that half of Chu Lui¡¯s assets could make her the world¡¯s richestdy. As for the Bai family, they were actually only upper-middle-ss. When she got together with Gao Yi, he was just an ordinary doctor; and she had never known that he had such a family background. Therefore, everything had nothing to do with money. Chapter 588 - There Was Nothing She Couldn’t Get

Chapter 588 There Was Nothing She Couldn¡¯t Get

Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s words had evidently offended her. ¡°Do you earn very little?¡± Bai Zhenfeng paused for a moment before finally scoffing at her. The muscles on his old face were extremely tense, and there were little wrinkles at the corner of his eyes. Evidently, he rarely smiled. ¡°No.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked down slightly and replied in a dignified manner. ¡°Gao Yi will be back soon. If you want me to leave, it¡¯s very simple. One word from Gao Yi, and I¡¯ll be on my way. Furthermore, I¡¯ll leave without any conditions. I won¡¯t stay here for another second.¡± She wasn¡¯t using Gao Yi to avoid them. It was just because she could tell that Rainy was afraid, and she didn¡¯t want her daughter to be any more frightened. ¡°I¡¯ll see how long you can keep up this act for.¡± Bai Zhenfeng flung his hand. Upon hearing Gao Yi¡¯s name, his face turned slightly blue. He understood Gao Yi¡¯s personality very well. He took in a deep breath, controlling his urge to chase this woman out. He was afraid that Gao Yi would leave the house again for another few years. What would happen to Luoyin then? How long was she going to have to wait again? Luoyin, this child, she was also another stubborn one. He could not care about Gao Yi, but he couldn¡¯t do that to his own daughter. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t put so much effort into raising Gao Yi for him to be somebody¡¯s convenient essory. ¡°Luoyin, let¡¯s go.¡± Bai Zhenfeng simply said. Just as Bai Luoyin was about to leavesuddenly, a blood-curdling smile arose on her face. Rainy tightly hugged onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck, instinctively feeling scared. ¡°Mommy, that Aunty looks so ugly when she smiles. She looked just like the snake spirit in the cbash.¡± Rainy furrowed her eyebrows. However, her small voice was heard by Bai Luoyin. She firmly gripped her hands. This damn bastard¡¯s child, how dare she call her a snake spirit. Xia Ruoxin must have taught her that. She wasn¡¯t going to forgive her, she definitely wasn¡¯t. ¡°Rainy, you shouldn¡¯t say that, understood?¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t notice the look of hate in Bai Luoyin¡¯s eyes. She simply caressed Rainy¡¯s small face, correcting her in disapproval. ¡°But she really does look like that.¡± Rainy frustratedly bit her tiny fists. She didn¡¯t say anything wrong. She clearly looked like the snake spirit; why did Mommy say that it was wrong of her to say so? Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t help but rub her forehead. This daughter of hers... sometimes, she was so shrewd that it made her a little helpless. She had to reply to this, then reply to that. Furthermore, her daughter¡¯s questions were never-ending; therefore, she decided to stop it there. She seemingly had to buy the book ¡®One Hundred Thousand Whys¡¯ to enhance her knowledge. Otherwise, one day, she would not be able to reply to her daughter¡¯s questions. ¡°Alright, go y with your doll.¡± She ced her daughter down, and it was only then that Rainy ran next to the sofa. She picked up her doll and hugged it in her arms. It was just that after ying with it for a few minutes, the door forcefully opened. The doll in Rainy¡¯s arms fell onto the floor, and she instantly ran into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t be scared, Mommy¡¯s here.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently patted her daughter¡¯s tiny back. She was frightened again. ¡°I thought that that was Yi¡¯s child, but it turned out to be only yours. Yi sure had some good luck getting this one-for-one deal.¡± Her unbelievably sarcastic voice traveled in from the doorway. Actually, without looking, Xia Ruoxin already knew who hade over. Other than Bai Luoyin, there was nobody else who hated her daughter and her this much. Xia Ruoxin continued to pat her daughter¡¯s back. In return to Bai Luoyin¡¯s hostile words, Xia Ruoxin simply furrowed her brows slightly. Bai Luoyin entered the room uninvited. She sized up everything in the room. This was Gao Yi¡¯s room. Even she had only came in here a few times, and yet he was going to let this woman live here? How could she be willing? How could she be able to ept this? ¡°Gao Yi is mine, Xia Ruoxin. You can¡¯t steal him away.¡± Bai Luoyin walked next to Xia Ruoxin and smiled. However, her smile was cold and aloof. There was nothing she couldn¡¯t get, and it was like that since she was young Xia Ruoxin backed one step away not because she was scared, but because the smell of perfume was too strong. ¡°Achoo.¡± ¡°Achoo...¡± The sounds of two different sneezes resonated at the same time Rainy rubbed her small cheeks. ¡°Mommy, it smells.¡± She slightly scrunched up her nose. As expected of mother and daughter, they both hated the smell of overly thick perfume. This damned bastard¡¯s child. Bai Luoyin¡¯s expression became nastier. THIS damn bastard¡¯s child was definitely doing it on purpose. Just now, she said that she was a snake spirit, and now, she was saying that she was smelly. Xia Ruoxin, this was no doubt the daughter that she had raised. Don¡¯t think that she couldn¡¯t deal with them, and don¡¯t be too reassured just because Gao Yi got their back. This was only temporary because she-Bai Luoyin-had never lost. Her sharp eyes caught sight of the doll that Rainy had ced on the sofa. Then, she walked over and picked up the doll. ¡°That¡¯s Rainy¡¯s doll. Give it back to Rainy.¡± Rainy reached out her small hands. She hated it when other people touched her doll. Mommy bought it for her. Although she had the other doll that Uncle gave her, her favorite doll was still the one that Mommy bought. ¡°Mrs. Bai, please return the doll to me. That¡¯s my daughter¡¯s doll.¡± Xia Ruoxin reached out her hands, wanting to take back the doll. She had gotten slightly angry as well. She could do anything to her. She could scold her or treat her with scorn, but how could she bully her daughter? ¡°My doll.¡± Rainy ttened her mouth. She looked at her doll which was held in another person¡¯s hand, feeling extremely upset. Her doll had never left her side before. She loved that doll a lot, and she hated it when other people held it. She hated it! She hated it! She really hated it! Her eyes reddened, and following that, her tears fell onto the floor. Pit-pat, pit-pat. ¡°Mrs. Bai, please return my daughter¡¯s doll to me.¡± Xia Ruoxin repeated herself. If it wasn¡¯t for the crying child in her arms, she would have already gone up to snatch Rainy¡¯s doll back. ¡°Oh, you want your doll? It sure is shabby; could there be bacteria on it?¡± Bai Luoyin lifted the doll in her hands feeling, slightly repulsed by it. How disgusting. It was already so torn and tattered, and yet she still treated it like a treasure. Back when she was young, she had never taken fancy to these dolls. She had a house of dolls. What was thispared to that? ¡°Dolly.¡± Rainy reached out her tiny hands, swaying from time to time. ¡°Give me back the doll. Give back the doll that Mommy bought for Rainy. It¡¯s Rainy¡¯s.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it back to you...¡± Bai Luoyin let out an evil smile. Her hands rxed, and the doll fell onto the floor. Then, her foot stomped forcefully on the doll. ¡°My doll!¡± Rainy instantly started wailing. She had never cried so sadly before, and neither had she cried so loudly before. Xia Ruoxin stared dumbfoundedly at the doll on the floor which had been stepped on. She had yet to regain her senses. She didn¡¯t even know that Bai Luoyin had contentedly lifted her chin before swaggering out of the room. Chapter 589 - If You’re Unhappy, Just Leave

Chapter 589 If You¡¯re Unhappy, Just Leave

¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy tightly hugged onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. Her small face had be red from crying. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin hastily ced down Rainy who was wailing uncontrobly and picked up the doll on the floor. She carefully used her sleeves to wipe the doll, but it was just that her tears dripped incessantly onto the doll¡¯s face. She wiped the doll¡¯s face periodically as if she was wiping her eyes. Finally, the doll was wiped clean. It was only then that she returned the doll back to Rainy who was sobbing breathlessly. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t cry. Look, Dolly¡¯s back.¡± She carefully hugged her daughter in her arms. It was just that her voice was choked up and repressed like hell. Rainy tightly hugged the doll and stuck her small face closely to the doll¡¯s face. Xia Ruoxin picked up her daughter and made her sit on herp. ¡°Rainy, be good. Don¡¯t tell this to Daddy, okay? Daddy¡¯s already very tired. We can¡¯t make him any more exhausted, understood?¡± She knew that this was being unfair to her daughter; however, she really didn¡¯t want to create too much trouble for Gao Yi. The father and daughter of the Bai family were not easy to dismiss. Gao Yi already had such tense rtions with them. If she added onto it, there was the possibility of a world war breaking out, causing both sides to suffer losses in the end. Sometimes, she really hoped that she could think a little less about others, and think more for herself. However, it was impossible. She couldn¡¯t be so selfish. Gao Yi had already given her too much. She had never repaid him before; that¡¯s why this time, she was just going to suck it up. Perhaps these things would happen again in the future; however, she was going to try her best to protect her daughter. She wasn¡¯t going to let her daughter be the second Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Okay, Rainy?¡± She lowered her head, soothingly caressing her daughter¡¯s small cheeks. Rainy lifted her head and gently nodded. ¡°Sorry, Rainy, Mommy made you cry.¡± She cried out miserably. She really didn¡¯t want to let her daughter suffer any more harm. Rainy hugged her doll, her small face still extremely red. ¡°Mommy, can we go home? To Daddy and our home?¡± Rainy lifted her head and softly said. Rainy didn¡¯t like this ce. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be able to go back soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin replied to her daughter with words that she wanted to hear. However, returning... she didn¡¯t know when she was going to return as well. She didn¡¯t know when she could return. Gao Yi¡¯s household was really moreplicated than she had imagined. She carefully patted her daughter¡¯s back and stared unblinkingly at the door just like that. He wasn¡¯t going toe in again, right? At that moment in another room, a mother and two sons sat together. They seemed to havepletely no idea that somebody had already given Xia Ruoxin arge greeting. ¡°Xiao Yi, is that child yours?¡± Although she knew that it was impossible, Wei Lan still asked to confirm it. Gao Yi shook his head. ¡°Mom, that child isn¡¯t mine. She¡¯s Ruoxin¡¯s daughter. However, she calls me Daddy now; and she¡¯s be my daughter as well.¡± Although she had known this from the start, Wei Lan couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of disappointment. What a pity, that sure was an adorable child. Gao Xin sat next to Gao Yi and ced his hands onto Gao Yi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re thinking too much. The child is adorable. I became an uncle, and you¡¯ve be a grandmother. Isn¡¯t this a happy asion? ¡°As long as Brother likes her, that¡¯s enough. Since when have you seen him care so much for another person? Don¡¯t you feel that right now, he seems more like a human and not a robot?¡± His words were perhaps a little too harsh. However, it was pretty much true. Gao Yi smiled more than before... although he still looked the same when he fought with Bai Zhenfeng. Nevertheless, when interacting with Xia Ruoxin and that child, Gao Yi was surprisingly gentle; and even he was stunned to see that. Wei Lan thought for a bit. Indeed, that child was very adorable. Although she was another person¡¯s child-really, as long as her son was happy, it was fine. Her eldest son had finally found something that he wanted so she was just going to let him have it. ¡°Mom, so you¡¯ve epted Ruoxin and Rainy?¡± Gao Yi asked upon seeing his mother¡¯s expression rx. Actually, since the moment his mother gripped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand, he could already tell that she had long epted Ruoxin. ¡°Yes, Ruoxin is a good woman.¡± Wei Lan nodded her head. She didn¡¯t have any Buddhist beliefs, and she also didn¡¯t care too much about a person¡¯s background. As long as her child liked the person, she was fine. Furthermore, she herself had also gotten remarried with a child. ¡°It¡¯s just that...¡± Wei Lan let out a sigh. She stood up, her expression faintly bing troubled. ¡°I agree with it, but I know that your Uncle Bai isn¡¯t going to agree to this. He had always wanted you to marry Bai Luoyin, and it¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t know that character of his.¡± She agreed and gave her consent; however, Bai Zhenfeng would never agree. Although Gao Yi wasn¡¯t his blood-rted son, nominally, there were still-in fact-father and son. Gao Xin inevitably curled his lips. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t agree, then he doesn¡¯t agree. Does he still think that we¡¯re kids? He controlled the first half of our lives. Is he going to control our future as well?¡± Gao Yi crossed his arms in front of his chest and stood up as well. ¡°Mom, I brought Ruoxin back not for him to see her. It was also not to get his consent. I just wanted you to meet her and to let you know that I¡¯ve already found the woman that I want. Lastly, to tell you that I¡¯m living very well now.¡± He had never cared whether Bai Zhenfeng agreed or not. If he was that easy to persuade, then he wouldn¡¯t have left the house for three years, onlying back now. This house... if it wasn¡¯t for his mother and his younger brother, he definitely wouldn¡¯t step half a foot into it. ¡°But, after all, he was the one who raised you.¡± Wei Lan still felt a little troubled. She understood. She understood everything. It was just that she really didn¡¯t want her two sons to fight with Bai Zhenfeng to the point where reconciliation bes impossible between them. When that happens, their family really wouldn¡¯t be a family anymore. ¡°Mom...¡± Gao Xin suddenly stood up and ced his hands onto Wei Lan¡¯s shoulder. Ever since Brother left the house, the only rtive that he had was his mother. Since when was Bai Zhenfeng their family? ¡°Mom, if you¡¯re unhappy living here, why don¡¯t you just leave?¡± Thinking back on how Bai Zhenfeng treated them, he felt terrible. The man who said he would take care of the two in the past but went back on his word eventually. However, he would not me anyone. After all, he was not biological. Just that, Bai Zhenfeng could not dictate these three their fates his whole life. They were humans, living beings... beings that are able to think themselves. Wei Lan suddenly realized something andughed bitterly at the end. She was already old. No matter if she was happy or not, more than half her life had already passed. Chapter 590 - The Past was just the First Awakening of Love

Chapter 590 The Past was just the First Awakening of Love

Thinking back on how Bai Zhenfeng treated them, he felt terrible. The man, who said he would take care of them two in the past, went back on his word eventually; but he would not me anyone. After all, he was not biological Just that, Bai Zhenfeng could not dictate their three fates his whole life. They were humans, living beings, beings that were able to think themselves. Wei Lan suddenly realized andughed bitterly at the end. She was already old-no matter if she was happy or not, more than half of her life had already passed. ¡°Xiao Yi, don¡¯t worry. I will try to convince your Uncle Bai.¡± Wei Lan held her son¡¯s hand. She had already decided to help her son this time. No matter what means, she would let her son get the happiness he deserved. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Gao Yi heaved a sigh of relief. As long as his mother supported him, nothing else mattered. ¡°Congrattions, brother.¡± Gao Xin extended his hand, and Gao Yi shook it tightly. When Wei Lan saw her two sons like this, she finally smiled. She did not suffer her whole life as she had these two sons by her side; she was already satisfied. When Gao Yi pushed the door open, Xia Ruoxin was still pacifying Rainy for her to sleep; and Rainy already looked like she was falling asleep. He walked lightly to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s side. Upon seeing Rainy asleep, he lowered his voice as he was afraid of waking her up. ¡°She just fell asleep,¡± whispered Xia Ruoxin as she nodded her head slightly and looked down at her daughter. Rainy held her doll tightly as if she was afraid someone would take it away from her again. Gao Yi carried Rainy over carefully, and his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Why did she cry?¡± Rainy¡¯s face was red, and her eyshes were wet. Obviously, she cried. ¡°She misses home and hasn¡¯t got used to this ce yet. After all, she¡¯s only three.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not say much as she did not want him to worry. She did not mention a word about what Bai Zhenfeng and Bai Luoyin did to them, and she could see the tiredness in Gao Yi¡¯s eyes. Actually, everyone here was not as rxed as she imagined them to be. Gao Yi, Wei Lan, and probably she herself as well. ¡°Ruoxin, just hang on for these few days. This incident will be over real soon, and once it ends, we will move away. Everything will be alright,¡± said Gao Yi as he smiled and ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s waist, and then he held it tightly. Xia Ruoxin was stunned for a while as it still was not the type of physical contact that both of them werefortable with. Who could imagine that they would be a couple soon? Up until now, they still did not have much physical contact; but upon realizing this, Xia Ruoxin heaved a sigh of relief and let herself rest on his shoulder. This moment was probably their mostfortable and physically closest point in time. On the other hand¡ªwhen Wei Lan walked in, she saw Bai Zhenfeng in a daze, holding onto a woman¡¯s photo. Her heart went from the initial pain to bing calm as she had no longer felt the pain, jealousy, anger, and upset emotions that she felt in the past. It was probably because it happened for a long time, and her heart was already numb. The man that said he would marry her no matter the cost probably did not even exist from the start. Whether she was the substitute or not, it no longer mattered. Between them, there was no talk of loyalty as-after all¡ªshe did marry into the family with two children. Besides, one of her legs was already in the coffin, if she still talked about love; it would probably be too pretentious of her. ¡°Did he agree to leave the woman?¡± Bai Zhenfeng asked as he kept the photo as though it was his treasure, and he did not even care who was in front of him-even if it was Wei Lan. He never cared if Wei Lan would be upset. After so many years, he was used to this way ofmunication; and he thought Wei Lan would be, too. Wei Lan sat beside Bai Zhenfeng, and for the first time, she looked at him¡ªthe husband that she had been married to for so many years¡ªseriously. His hair was already white, and time had marked their footprints on his face. Turns out, they were really getting old. ¡°What are you looking at? Are you even listening to me? I¡¯m asking you: did Gao Yi agree?¡± Bai Zhenfeng was getting ufortable from her looks because she had never been so quiet like today, and the look she gave him was simr to a stranger¡¯s. He had never seen such a distance from her, and it made him ufortable. ¡°He loves that woman, deeply.¡± Wei Lan kept her gaze and said this one sentence. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether he loves her or not. He must marry Luoyin. Luoyin had waited for him for so many years; I won¡¯t let her wait in vain. What¡¯s so good about that woman? She¡¯s just someone with a child; how can she be worthy of our Bai family? There¡¯s nothing good about her.¡± Once he heard Wei Lan¡¯s words, his stern voice thickened with sarcasm; and his temper would only be this bad when it involved Bai Luoyin. ¡°Didn¡¯t Bai Luoyin¡¯s mother have a family, too? Did she not have a daughter? Yet, you still loved her all your life. Why can¡¯t my son love a person like that, too?¡± Wei Lan spoke ever so calmly. She finally realized that one day, she could also use the same tone against this man. After living her whole life, perhaps she was really tired. Seeing him love someone to this extent, she was exhausted. She smiled once again, and behind the smile were the many months and years that had passed. ¡°After all, my son¡¯s surname isn¡¯t Bai. It is his choice to marry whoever he wants, and you don¡¯t have to tell me how Bai Luoyin waited for my son all these years and whatnot. Who kicked my son away at the very start and threw his heart carelessly away? And who was it that stepped on his dignity? My son is not a ball; he can¡¯te and go as you please.¡± Both of them knew very clearly ¡ª deep down in their hearts¡ªwhatever had happened between Bai Luoyin and Gao Yi. When they were young and first started to love, it did not seem that there was much spark going on between them, but Bai Luoyin took him like a fool and pretended to like him. In the end, all he got was insults from everyone. To be curt, she was ying him like a monkey; and when she was done, she just threw him aside. However, now that she wanted him back again, would it really be that easy? Bai Zhenfeng could not believe the woman before his eyes. In the past¡ªno matter what he said, she would always listen. Even if he loved Bai Luoyin¡¯s mother like crazy until the point he directly brought Bai Luoyin to the Bai family and loved her with all his might, she did not say a word. However, what was wrong with her today, or did he hear wrongly? Wei Lan suddenly felt happiness from within. It was as though she had released all the unhappiness she had suppressed for the past few years. Chapter 591 - Their First Quarrel

Chapter 591 Their First Quarrel

¡°Xiao Yi is my son; Bai Luoyin is your daughter. You love your daughter, but I love my son, too. You want Bai Luoyin to be happy, but I want my son to be the same, too. I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t promise you. I won¡¯t stop him with whoever he wants to marry. Yes, you did bring them up; but you have no right to interfere with their lives. If you say that the three of us owe you for whatever we have today, then so be it. I will never use my son¡¯s life and happiness to repay the debt that we owe you, Bai Zhenfeng, or your family.¡± Wei Lan stood up and heaved a sigh of relief. Letting go of everything really made her feel more rxed than ever. She did not look back at Bai Zhenfeng at all. She was his wife, not a ve. It was not because she had no thoughts of her own; she just had not stepped out of her own world yet. However, this would not happen now as she wanted to be happy. It was the first time, she rebuked Bai Zhenfeng. It was the first time, she had her own opinions. It was the first time that she left Bai Zhenfeng all alone and also the first time that she had caused Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s face to redden with anger. Bai Zhenfeng, at this point in time, still could not believe what on earth had just happened. At the table, there were only Gao Xin, Gao Yi, and Wei Lan at that time. As for Bai Zhenfeng and Bai Luoyin, they definitely would not starve themselves anyway. Besides, Gao Yi just returned home; and he did not want to lose his appetite. If he had to face the father and the daughter who he hated so much, it would be a miracle that he would be in a good mood. Furthermore, Xia Ruoxin and Rainy were here, too; and he did not want them to suffer. ¡°Mom, the food you make is awesome. I finally can eat good food now.¡± Gao Xin eximed as he raised his thumbs at her. ¡°Mom, did you know? The reason why your son will never be fat is that every day, I have to sit with them and eat... so whatever I eat is hard to digest.¡± He ced his hand on his stomach. This was true, as every time they ate, he would either have toothaches or gastric pain. How could he ever grow fat with this situation? This was also Wei Lan¡¯s first time rting to her son. Actually, she felt likewise. Every time Bai Zhenfeng showed his boundless affection towards Bai Luoyin, it was a tight p to her face. ¡°Where are Ruoxin and her kid?¡± Wei Lan asked as she had no intention of continuing the earlier conversation and wondered where the pair was. ¡°Rainy was asleep so they woulde over in a bit. Oh, they¡¯re here already.¡± Gao Yi smiled as Xia Ruoxin held Rainy¡¯s hands and walked in. Rainy kept rubbing her eyes, and she looked as clumsy and lethargic as usual when she just woke up from her sleep. Even her legs were wobbling as she walked. ¡°Sorry, we made you wait,¡± said Xia Ruoxin embarrassingly. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know,¡± Gao Yi said as he carried Rainy in his arms. Rainy hugged his neck, and it was evident that she still did not know where she was. ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Rainy! If not, you¡¯ll be skinny.¡± Gao Yi pinched Rainy¡¯s cheeks and looked at the envious look on Gao Xin¡¯s face. He pinched it as well before. It was very smooth and soft, and he wanted to just bite it. ¡°Daddy...¡± the sweet child voice of Rainy made Wei Lan smile. She had never smiled this rxingly before. This child was really cute, and it made people like her a lot. Even though she might not be biological, but they still loved her. Moreover, she could tell that her son really loved this child¡ªand of course, that woman. ¡°That¡¯s it, now you¡¯re really awake.¡± Gao Yi ced Rainy¡¯s feet back on the floor. The clear eyes of Rainy¡¯s surveyed the surroundings, and her gazended on Wei Lan¡¯s facest. She inched closer towards Xia Ruoxin, and her face revealed that she was a bit afraid. In an unfamiliar ce and seeing unfamiliar people, it was no wonder the child would be a bit scared. Wei Lan touched her face. Did she really look so scary to the point the kid would react in this manner? ¡°Rainy, that¡¯s Daddy¡¯s mother. It¡¯s like I am your mother so you should call her Granny, okay?¡± Xia Ruoxin bent down and touched Rainy¡¯s face gently. Wei Lan was not Bai Zhenfeng, and she would not harm them in any way so Rainy should not be scared of her. ¡°Go on, call Granny.¡± She pushed Rainy¡¯s small body. Rainy hesitated a bit at the start as she looked at Xia Ruoxin and then looked at Gao Yi before she finally took a step forward and walked towards Wei Lan. ¡°Hello, Granny.¡± Each word and phrase was enunciated very clearly as Rainy raised her head and looked at Wei Lan timidly. Her apple-like face opened up like a beautiful flower. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Wei Lan carried Rainy onto herp. Almost immediately, she had already liked the cute and well-behaved child. Xia Ruoxin then heaved a sigh of relief. She could tell that Wei Lan genuinely liked Rainy. ¡°Ruoxin,e take a seat. You¡¯re hungry, too.¡± Gao Yi held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands tightly andforted her silently. He knew that she was ufortable, afraid, scared, and nervous; but he was there. There was nothing to be worried about. Xia Ruoxin nodded at Gao Yi. Rainy was hugged by Wei Lan throughout, and even Gao Xin could not interrupt them. He could only send food to his mouth while his gaze was on the child in his mother¡¯sp. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been carrying her for ages. Is it my turn yet?¡± He only had carried her once before, and the more he looked, the more jealous he got. However, he could not possibly snatch her from his mom, could he? That way, he would not be filial. Xia Ruoxin was very uneasy at the start, but she started to rx slowly after a while as Wei Lan and Gao Xin kept giving her food. She really felt that they have epted her and her daughter. At this table, they ate extra heartily for this meal. Gao Xin kept chirping about the shenanigans in his school, and his use ofnguage was very amusing-different from Gao Yi¡¯s seriousness. Gao Xin was, as though, a child at heart. They heard footstepsing, and their hand movements slowed down... followed by an extremely cold boom. ¡°What are you doing here? Do you want me and Luoyin to starve to death?¡± The voice boomed loudly, unable to conceal the anger hidden. Bai Zhenfeng walked in with Bai Luoyin. His face was as ck as coal, and he was furious. On the other hand, Bai Luoyin was looking down; and no one could see the look in her eyes. Bai Zhenfeng squinted dangerously, and his voice was cold once again. ¡°Gao Yi, what¡¯s the meaning of this? You¡¯re together with that woman, then what about your fiancee?¡± If he was holding a rod in his hand, he would have already gone up to hit Gao Yi; but Gao Yi did not even spare him a look and continued taking food for Xia Ruoxin. Chapter 592 - Actually, Where is Happiness? Chapter 592 Actually, Where is Happiness? ¡°I already said before. I have never taken her as my fiancee. If you really want me to marry her, sorry, I can¡¯t do it.¡± He looked at Bai Zhenfeng fearlessly, and his old face turned white for a moment. ¡®Piak!¡¯ Gao Yi¡¯s face turned sideways, and Xia Ruoxin covered her mouth in fear. Bai Zhenfeng actually pped Gao Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s okay.¡± At this moment, Gao Yi was still smiling towards Xia Ruoxin as he did not want her to be too worried. It was as though he had never been pped and was merely blown by a gust of wind, causing it to be a bit cooling, and-as though after a bit of drizzle-causing it to be a bit cold. ¡°Daddy...¡± Rainy¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she hurriedly climbed down Wei Lan¡¯s legs and ran to Gao Yi. Her small body stood in front of him, and she tried her best to tip-toe. ¡°Daddy, Rainy will help you blow, whoo-whoo.¡± She used all her might to blow on Gao Yi¡¯s face, and he patted her head before carrying her up and pressing her head against his chest. He did not want the young girl to see this situation. Matters between adults should not involve children. ¡°Enough.¡± Wei Lan stood up suddenly and pointed towards the door. ¡°Someone will bring to you your food. I figure you wouldn¡¯t want to see us anymore so next time, let¡¯s eat separately.¡± Wei Lan was someone who never had a temper, but even for someone like her, it did not mean that she would never get angry. Even a three-year-old child knew how to feel pain for someone; could it be that for Bai Zhenfeng, he thought that her son was birthed to be hit by him? At the very beginning, he begged her to marry him, and he even swore that he would take her two sons as his own to love; but now, his way of loving was to use ps to love and personal debts to force. ¡°What did you just say? Wei Lan!¡± Bai Zhenfeng started shaking with anger. He could not believe what he just heard. It was the second time, the second time this woman dared to speak to him like that. Did she not love him? Was she not afraid of him? When did she learn to be like Gao Yi? ¡°I said, do as you wish. You can eat however you like,¡± said Wei Lan, enunciating each and every word properly with grit. She was a mother; even though she could not protect her son in the past, she would definitely stand by his side and guard him now. She had had enough. At most, they would just separate from each other and divorce. ¡°Okay, okay. Wei Lan. How dare you say this to me? I want to see how long can these happy days of yoursst?¡± Bai Zhenfeng sneered and looked at Xia Ruoxin coldly. It was all because of her. If it was not for this woman who came into their house, Wei Lan would not have dared to speak to him in that tone; and the Gao Yi that he brought up would most definitely not dare to ignore his stepfather like that. Bai Luoyin was stunned. She did not understand how could a weak woman like her change so suddenly? Was she not defeated by Luoyin and her mother her whole life? Now, how could she be so protective over that woman and the illegitimate child? Suddenly, the realization hit her hard; and she felt a sense of uneasiness. She had Bai Zhenfeng, but that woman had Wei Lan and even Gao Xin. If so, was her situation now very bad? No, she could not panic. In this house, Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s words were final. Wei Lan was just a mere woman, and she never had any status in the family anyway. This Xia Ruoxin would definitely lose to her, Bai Luoyin. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t be angry. Watch your health. I¡¯m sure Auntie did not mean it; someone must have said something to her,¡± said Bai Luoyin as she repeatedly patted Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s chest, implying something with her words. Other than Xia Ruoxin, who else could that person be? Once he heard his daughter¡¯s words offort, most of his anger dissipated. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± said Bai Zhenfeng as he stomped off. He was going to wait for the day Wei Lan woulde begging on her knees. This tantrum of hers was not the first, but she woulde begging for forgiveness every time because she was the one who loved him. The one who loved the other more would always be the first to put aside their pride and apologize first, no matter if they were in the wrong. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat.¡± Wei Lan picked up her chopsticks again as if her feelings were not affected at all. ¡°Ruoxin, don¡¯t think too much, okay? Our family has always been like that, but don¡¯t you worry. Auntie really likes you, and as for the other people, you don¡¯t need to bother with them. I am here.¡± She said as she smiled sheepishly at Xia Ruoxin again. The family that looked the most at peace on the surface was actually the one with the most problems. Outsiders might think that she must be really lucky as she was a divorcee with two sons, and yet she had a capable husband with an outstanding career. However, the truth was not even close. She really had not experienced a single day of happiness in her life. Xia Ruoxin knew that Wei Lan was just pretending to be calm, and she suddenly pitied this woman before her. Actually, she loved in a really tiring and suffering way. However, no matter how much she loved the man, one day; her love would end. When that dayes, the man would no longer be able to hurt her. This feeling she understood it really well and believed it, too. She looked at the Rainy in Gao Yi¡¯s arms. Just that, Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s leaving gaze left Xia Ruoxin with an uneasy feeling; and that feeling would not go away. Just like that, she brought Rainy to stay in this ce that did not wee them; and Bai Zhenfeng really did what he said he would do and froze all of their assets. However, this did not amount to much for Gao Yi and Gao Xin. Gao Xin had his own ways of survival as he had already started dabbling outside when he was just fifteen and invested in a small studio. He was only doing it for fun back then, but now, it had already evolved to be apany of decent size. What Bai Zhenfeng froze was only the assets that belonged to the Bai family so he could not touch Gao Xin¡¯s. Meanwhile, Gao Yi was a famous doctor; and he had already earned his own bread and butter for the past few years so he definitely would not starve to death as well. Bai Zhenfeng really overlooked the fact that Gao Yi and Gao Xin of the present were not like them in the past who needed someone to look after them. They were no longer the stepsons that needed to depend on him for survival. These few years, their growth had also contributed to the Bai family. There was no talk of who owed whom, or perhaps it could bebeled as cooperation where both parties made use of each other. Besides, whatever they eat now was all made by Xia Ruoxin personally; and all of them loved eating it. Their life carried on as usual, and with the few of them plus the child, their life was easy-going and rxing. With Rainy¡¯spany, Wei Lan became much happier; and she would often bring the child out to see her friends. Even though Rainy might be young, but she was especially well-behaved, smart, and had a really sweet tongue. A call of ¡®Granny¡¯ or ¡®Grandpa¡¯ would bring her different types of sweets. Chapter 593 - Can You Afford to Return the Debt? Chapter 593 Can You Afford to Return the Debt? Wei Lan was astonished at the extent of the child¡¯s charisma. As for Bai Zhenfeng, he obviously was not in a good moodtely; and except for Bai Luoyin, everyone else heard his scolding the most. Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s life could only be described with one word: ¡®sorrowful¡¯. He was standing outside and could only watch on as Wei Lan and the rest sat together and ate while his face became darker and darker. Yet, the smile on Wei Lan¡¯s face became brighter and brighter. This made him feel that it was unfair. On what basis could they have so much fun, but he could only get angry? Xia Ruoxin walked out from the kitchen holding a dish, and instantly, the fragrance of the dish filled the whole room. It was so fragrant that even Bai Zhenfeng swallowed his own saliva instinctively. ¡°I have never eaten such authentic Chinese food in a long time. We¡¯ve been here for too long, and I have already forgotten how the sky looked like back in my hometown. Thank you, Ruoxin, for letting me eat such delicious food,¡± said Wei Lan genuinely. The recent times were the best and happiest times of her life, not forgetting the small child. ¡°Come, let Granny feed you.¡± She lowered her head and carefully fed the Rainy sitting in herp. Right, she could not let the child go hungry as when she went out, the child would give her a lot of face. ¡°If Auntie likes it, we could always go back to eat.¡± Ruoxin smiled. Even though they were separated by half the world and however they came, they could just go back the same way. If they really wanted to, they could go back anytime they want. However, if they did not want to be willing and were not willing, they would give all sorts of excuses for themselves to not go back. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Suddenly, Wei Lan understood everything. It was as though she woke up from her slumber. She had evidently lost her ability to think in her life here, and living under the influence of Bai Zhenfeng, she hadpletely forgotten that she could do so many other things like going back to her hometown to see how things had changed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s great! I want to go back, too; and just nice, I¡¯m going to graduate soon so I can apany Mom back and see if there¡¯s a chance for me to open another studio. Better still, I can find someone who is just like Sister-inw. That way, I wouldn¡¯t ever starve to death.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s mouth was busy munching on food, but once he heard his mother¡¯s suggestion, he was evidently very supportive as his mother had finally be smarter and knew how to live for herself. That way, as her son, of course; he wanted to be with her. Maybe he could really have his brother¡¯s good luck and meet a nice woman just like Xia Ruoxin. Gao Yi rolled his eyes at him and said, ¡°There¡¯s only one Ruoxin in this world.¡± Sadly, he had already settled on Ruoxin so Gao Xin could only find someone else. ¡°So petty, can¡¯t I just use her as a benchmark?¡± Gao Xin stuffed his mouth with food again. Eating was his priority as he could not do so after a while. Without their knowledge, the man¡ªwho had been standing here for a long while¡ªhad just left not too long ago. Bai Zhenfeng locked himself up in his room and opened his drawer carefully to take out a woman¡¯s photograph. His face looked as cold as ice. The woman in the photograph looked very simr to Bai Luoyin, and she was Bai Luoyin¡¯s mother, the woman that he had loved his whole life. Moreover, this woman also looked simr to Wei Lan. However, after time had passed and as the young grew old and the small became big, Wei Lan¡¯s simrity could not bepared to Bai Luoyin¡¯s. Whenever he was in a bad mood, he would take the photograph out to look at it. Just that this time, he was wrong-really wrong. The more he looked at it, the worse he felt. He was going to lose his wife, and this big house would be left with him alone. His daughter would get married, and his stepsons wereafter all¡ªnot biological. He threw the photograph back into the drawer, without the careful movements like the past. He was getting old, and he needed his daughter. However, what he needed most was a wife that could take care of him-not a photograph that he would use to reminisce his whole life. He walked back and forth anxiously. The recent times were really the worst days of his life. No matter how much he pressured them, they continued to live their lives peacefully; and he could hear theirughter every day, which made him feel even worse. This would not do. If this continued, this family would be separated. After getting her daughter to sleep, she rubbed her shoulders gently and turned to look at the still unfamiliar room. Her face darkened a little. This was a foreign country, a foreign ce. She walked to the front of the table and took out a box carefully and opened it. Inside the box was a pearl ne with more than a hundred pearls. The pearls were of simr size and were all in order. Her fingers carefully touched the pearls in the box, and subconsciously, the scene from the past yed in her head. When she finally realized it, she noticed her face was starting to get cold. She had unknowingly started crying. She hurriedly closed the lid of the box and kept the box before wiping the tears on her face. This box was given to her by Du Jingtang, but when she opened it, she realized it was not given by him¡ªbut by Chu Lui instead. The ne was his. There was a note inside that said ¡®I destroyed your happiness with my own two hands. Now, I¡¯ll return everything to you personally. Please keep this. Just take it as a memento, okay?¡¯ Just that, could he afford to return it? She sat by her daughter¡¯s side and gently caressed her daughter¡¯s face. Was she really happy now? She really did not know. There was a knock on the door, and she stood up and hurriedly walked over to open it. She thought it was Wei Lan, but she was wrong. The person standing outside was not Wei Lan, but it was Bai Zhenfeng. ¡°Why, this is my house; can¡¯t I even enter the room?¡± Bai Zhenfeng kept a cold face on the whole time as he was never friendly towards Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Sure,e in.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood aside immediately, but she was afraid of her daughter sound asleep on the couch. She wished her daughter would not wake up now, and all the terrible scolding would justnd on her alone, such that her innocent daughter would not be harmed anymore. ¡°Just say. How much money do you want for you to leave Gao Yi, leave my house?¡± Bai Zhenfeng spurted without even sitting. Towards Xia Ruoxin, he had only feelings of anger and frustration since the very start. ¡°Just state your price. Or do you think when you marry Gao Yi, you can take everything from the Bai family? Well, you¡¯re wrong. Even if you managed to marry Gao Yi, my Bai family fortune will never be his... and impossible to be yours. What belongs to the Bai family would only Bai Luoyin¡¯s. Only when Gao Yi marries my daughter can he inherit everything from the Bai family. If he refuses, then he could only be a measly doctor.¡± Chapter 594 - Do You Love Me?

Chapter 594 Do You Love Me?

¡°If you really love him, then you shouldn¡¯t be affecting his future. He isn¡¯t suited to be a doctor; he¡¯s the heir to our Bai family. Since young, he has gotten that sort of education. If he¡¯s with you, it¡¯ll only cause harm to him. It¡¯ll cause him to lose everything. Mrs. Bai, do you understand what you¡¯re doing?¡± Bai Zhenfeng said everything in one breath. When he was young, he was a considerably formidable figure in the market. Even up to now, everything in the Bai family was in his hands. As long as he didn¡¯t let go, everything in this family was up to him. Xia Ruoxin pressed her lips together slightly. Money again. What would she want their Bai family¡¯s money for? She had already said it several times. What she wanted wasn¡¯t any of that. She lifted her face, her voice light yet dignified. ¡°Mr. Bai, Gao Yi had once saved my daughter; and actually, that saved me as well. I don¡¯t know what he needs. I just know that I won¡¯t leave him because of any reason. This was my promise to him. As for everything that you have just said... ¡°If that was truly what Gao Yi wanted, would he have left this house three years ago? Has it ever crossed your mind to think about if he really wants to ede the Bai family? Instead of other things?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s voice became colder as she spoke. Although she wasn¡¯t smart, it didn¡¯t mean that she was an idiot. His words, perhaps for other people, would touch a sore spot and make them scared, worried... even guilt-ridden. As for whether he would really lose everything or not, they actually clearly understood that the problem between Gao Yi and Bai Luoyin was not her; and neither was it because she had entered the picture. Instead, it was because Gao Yi¡¯s heart was not with Bai Luoyin and also because nobody liked forced marriages. Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s face instantly turned blue upon hearing her words. She did, in fact, bring up the most important point. If Gao Yi really cared about all these, then would he have left back then? Furthermore, he only came back three years after he left. That adoptive child... although he didn¡¯t really care about him, how could he not understand that ¡®it¡¯s better to die in glory than live in dishonor¡¯ type of personality? ¡°You...¡± ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Bai Zhenfeng was just about to say something when a colder voice interrupted him. Gao Yi stood at the entrance and then pulled opened the door, not knowing how much of the conversation he had heard. Maybe he had heard everything he wanted to hear and everything he didn¡¯t want to hear. ¡°What kind of attitude is that? Although I¡¯m not your father, I¡¯m still the person who raised you.¡± Upon seeing Gao Yi, Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s facial expression became nastier. Just thinking about how he had heard everything that he just said, he felt like somebody had just seemingly pped him in the face. ¡°What kind of attitude do you want me to have?¡± Gao Yi walked in and stood next to Xia Ruoxin. Then, he reached out his hands and encircled it around Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders; whereas when facing Bai Zhenfeng, he was aloof. ¡°You did raise me. I acknowledge that. However, the things that I have done over these years, the things that my mom has done for you... our lives and my mom¡¯s youth; they had long repaid you for your fostering. As for your assets, you can give it to whoever you want. I have never thought about taking them, and neither have I ever thought of selling myself to Bai Luoyin. Did you really think that I was so sly? That for your assets, I would be your daughter¡¯s plus one?¡± Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s voice seemed like it was stuck. He didn¡¯t even know how to make a sound. He didn¡¯t mean things that way. He just wanted to give his daughter a good life; was he so wrong for wanting that? ¡°I understand what you mean.¡± Gao Yi understood what Bai Zhenfeng wanted to say; however, there was no need for him to say it anymore. ¡°Can you leave now, Mr. Bai?¡± His words ¡®Mr. Bai¡¯ were filled with countless sarcastic undertones. ¡°My daughter¡¯s asleep; could you please leave?¡± ¡°Gao Yi, are you crazy? That child isn¡¯t even yours.¡± Bai Zhenfeng could barely even believe what he had just heard. Did he really want that child to be his daughter? ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Yi admitted. ¡°In the future, Rainy will be my daughter; and I will treat her like my own. Not as a pawn or a tool.¡± His voice suddenly turned chilly, and Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s body inevitably wobbled. Bai Zhenfeng walked out of the ce, refusing to acknowledge that Gao Yi had really said the truth-deep down in his heart¡ªwhich he had been unwilling to admit. The door closed in front of him, and Gao Yi¡¯s hand that was on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder never let go. ¡°Ruoxin, this isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯se to see you, is it?¡± He suddenly lowered his head and looked seriously at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. The distance between them was very close, so close that Xia Ruoxin could clearly feel his breath. Every breath he took in and let out, she could feel it all on her skin. Xia Ruoxin instinctively turned her face away, but when her eyes met with Gao Yi¡¯s dark pupils, she stopped herself. ¡°Ruoxin, you haven¡¯t answered my question. Is this not the first time?¡± His voice was extremely low, seemingly filled with repression. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s red lips moved slightly, and then she nodded her head. It was indeed not the first time. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why didn¡¯t you let me know?¡± His hands that were on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders moved down to her waist. Then, he forcefully pulled her close to him. He had always been gentle, but this time, he had seemingly be another person-cold and angry. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to burden you.¡± Xia Ruoxin unacquaintedly moved her body slightly. ¡°I have never treated you as a burden.¡± A look of disappointment quickly shed across Gao Yi¡¯s eyes. She wasn¡¯t a burden to him¡ªshe never was. He had always wanted to give her the best because she had already suffered enough. Yet, why was she so distrusting of him? ¡°Ruoxin, have I never said that I love you?¡± He suddenly stuck closer to her. The two of them could see each other in the other person¡¯s eyes¡ªhisplexity and her disorientation. ¡°Gao...¡± Before she finished speaking, she felt that the face in front of her had instantly erged. Then, her lips were forcefully sealed with a kiss. She had yet to regain her senses; she simply felt a sense of pain travel out from her lips, followed by the taste of blood. Her eyes faintly became empty, and she didn¡¯t struggle at all. For the first time, Gao Yi treated her so roughly, and for the first time, he wanted to strive for something. ¡°Ruoxin, do you love me?¡± Gao Yi moved away from her lips and used his fingers to gently wipe away the blood on them. ¡°Ruoxin, if I really love you, your everything, and your past; will you love me?¡± He gently pecked her lips, making Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face finally regain some spirit. However, she had also missed the look of pain which shed across Gao Yi¡¯s eyes. Chapter 595 - Give Up, Alright?

Chapter 595 Give Up, Alright?

¡°Alright, sorry, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Gao Yi gently caressed her face, her hairline, and her slightly-swollen red lips; with a faint look of anguish on his face. ¡°Ruoxin, I don¡¯t want to let you suffer anymore. I just want to treat you well. If I let you continue to be mistreated and unhappy, then what¡¯s the point of me doing all these things? ¡°I¡¯m going to head out first.¡± He gently patted Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, practically wanting to escape this unstoppableprehension. Hehe, she didn¡¯t love him... ¡°Gao Yi, no, no. I¡¯m not unhappy...¡± Xia Ruoxin hastily held onto Gao Yi¡¯s hand. It was not like that; it really wasn¡¯t. ¡°Alright, I understand already. I have some things to do. Just now, I was too emotional.¡± Gao Yi pulled her hands away and then strode out with big steps. Xia Ruoxin fell onto the sofa. She really couldn¡¯t reply to his question just now. Did she love him? Did she? She was grateful towards him and wanted to repay him. She was willing to do everything, even marry him... because he really treated her very well ¡ªso well that it made her unable to reject him. However, whether she actually loved him or not, she couldn¡¯t answer that question. She didn¡¯t understand; was it wrong of her to not want to trouble him? Outside, Gao Yi closed the door. He actually hadn¡¯t left; he simply leaned himself against the wall, running his fingers through his hair. ¡°Ruoxin, did you realize? Ever since you came here, you¡¯ve never been happy again. ¡°If you¡¯re not happy, then tell me, how am I supposed to persist? ¡°What I want is not your gratitude; neither is it for you to feel moved. It¡¯s especially not your reciprocation. All that I want is your affection, your love.¡± He let out a heavy sigh, the sky outside silent in its own way. It seemed as if it was about to rain. He stood up and walked out, not knowing that somebody was watching him the entire time. After he left, that person finally showed themselves. There was a look of deep infatuation on her face, as well as a look of jealousy, and especially a determined look of possessiveness. It was somewhat crazy, somewhat psychotic, and also somewhat distorted. ¡°Yi, you¡¯re mine; you¡¯re definitely mine. You cannot be anybody else¡¯s. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it. I definitely will not allow it!¡± She turned around, running very quickly. She was on the verge of losing him. She couldn¡¯t ept this kind of ending. If things went on like this, she was really going to lose him. If he wasn¡¯t a part of the Bai family, then who did she have to pay her back for thest few years? That was not a simple time; it was not purely waiting. That was her youth, her love, her hope, and her future. She pushed open the door. Inside, Bai Zhenfeng sat on a chair; and a picture remained his hands. Bai Luoyin¡¯s eyes shimmered for a moment. He was thinking about her mother again. She really envied her mother; she had a man who loved her so much. ¡°Dad...¡± She approached him. However, when she saw the picture in his hand, her expression changed. That picture was not a picture of her mother-it absolutely wasn¡¯t. It was a family portrait. Beside a woman stood a boy, and in her arms, she was carrying another child... a very happy family. However, there wasn¡¯t a man of the house. Because at that moment, the man was carrying his own daughter and refused to be in the picture. Of course, that child was her, Bai Luoyin. Why wasn¡¯t he looking at a picture of her mother and looking at a picture of Wei Lan¡¯s family of three instead? Did he not love her mother anymore? ¡°Dad...¡± she called out again. It was only then that Bai Zhenfeng ced down the picture in his hand. His expression looked a little unnatural, especially the moment he saw Bai Luoyin. He ced the picture down backward, unable to understand why he felt so out of sorts when he looked at the picture. ¡°Luoyin, take a seat. Dad wants to tell you something.¡± Bai Zhenfeng cleared his throat. It was the same feeling again; however, it wasn¡¯t as perplexing as before. Bai Luoyin obediently sat at one side. Bai Zhenfeng only looked at his sole daughter then. Since young, he had always doted on her, even more than anything in the world. After all, he only had this one daughter, biological daughter. It was just that he had forgotten that he actually still had two adoptive sons. These two children... he had watched them grow as well. To say that he didn¡¯t feel any attachment to them would be a lie. Thinking up to here, he suddenly felt shocked. He couldn¡¯t help but say, Gao Yi¡¯s words seemed to have stabbed into somece deep in his heart, making it unnaturally contract and bringing him an unfamiliar sense of pain. Bai Luoyin felt slightly unsettled. Didn¡¯t her father say that he had something to tell her? Why was he just looking at her without saying anything? Her heart suddenly felt a sense of uneasiness just because she realized that an apologetic look shed across his eyes. ¡°Luoyin, give up on Gao Yi, alright? Dad will find you a better person. Let¡¯s give him up. Actually, he isn¡¯t that great, right?¡± After deep contemtion, he finally chose to give Gao Yi up because he really didn¡¯t want his daughter to give her heart to a man who didn¡¯t love her and end up missing out on her entire life. Bai Luoyin¡¯s face instantly paled; even the bottom of her feet felt like they were sshed with cold water. She frantically shook her head. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re joking with me, right? I have already waited for him for so many years. Didn¡¯t you say that you would make Gao Yi marry me? That I would be his wife? Why did you suddenly change your mind?¡± She was shocked and scared. She really couldn¡¯t believe that her dad would say something like that. She didn¡¯t want to lose. She never thought that she would lose. She thought that regardless of which woman was currently by Gao Yi¡¯s side¡ªin the end, the one that he was going to marry would be her... not anybody else. She was Bai Luoyin, Gao Yi¡¯s ex-love Bai Luoyin. Bai Zhenfeng softly let out a sigh and reached his hands out, cing it onto Bai Luoyin¡¯s head. Although Gao Yi wasn¡¯t his biological son, it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t understand him. Gao Yi was extremely stubborn; the things that he had decided on, how could it be easily changed? That¡¯s why, in order to avoid harm, actually giving up was the best option. ¡°Luoyin, a rtionship without love, what do you want that for? Dad just doesn¡¯t want you to be mistreated,¡± he spoke gravely and earnestly. He was somebody who had been through it; he understood what that kind of marriage would bring in the end. It wouldn¡¯t end with love. Bai Luoyin endlessly shook her head. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m not afraid of being mistreated. What I¡¯m afraid of is waiting for all those years in vain. I¡¯m even more afraid that after leaving him, I won¡¯t have any more joy in my life. I don¡¯t want anybody else, I don¡¯t want anyone else.¡± She didn¡¯t want that-she really didn¡¯t want it. She didn¡¯t want to lose Gao Yi, and she especially didn¡¯t want to lose to that woman. Bai Zhenfeng gently caressed Bai Luoyin¡¯s hair. Everything that he had wanted to say, he had already said them clearly. He really loved Bai Luoyin dearly, and it was really dearly. That¡¯s why, in the future, he wouldn¡¯t joke about her happiness anymore. Chapter 596 - Unable to Understand Her Happiness

Chapter 596 Unable to Understand Her Happiness

¡°Luoyin, you can be at ease. In the future, everything in the Bai family will be yours. There won¡¯t be anything that you cannot do and any man you cannot get. Why insist on this man who doesn¡¯t love you?¡± Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s every word was filled with reason and facts. However, in the face of Bai Luoyin, they were of no value. She didn¡¯t want those family assets; all she wanted was Gao Yi. Once people decided on something, nothing else in the world could really bepared to the craving and longing that they felt in their hearts. The best things were the ones a person could not get. Perhaps, after getting them, one might not cherish them as much as before; but the problem was that she hadn¡¯t even managed to get what she wanted. She lifted her head to look at Bai Zhenfeng; he looked apologetic and worried. He always said that everything was for her happiness, but did he even know what she actually wanted? At that moment, her heart only felt heavy and enraged. It was all that woman-it was all that Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fault. Originally, their lives had always been perfect; but ever since that woman appeared, everything changed. Now the person that Gao Yi, Gao Xin, and Wei Lan liked was her. Even her father... wasn¡¯t he tacitly consenting to the situation as well? Then, what about her? Had they ever thought about what was going to happen to her? How was she supposed to go out and meet people in the future? How was she going to lift her head high in front of others? She clenched her hands tightly together. She wasn¡¯t going to give up-she definitely wasn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t going to give Gao Yi to others as well. Even if she had to be unscrupulous, she still wasn¡¯t going to hand Gao Yi to anyone. The intermittent sound of the rain could faintly be heard from outside, and within the weather, there was a dash of dreariness. Xia Ruoxin stood in front of the window, watching the rain outside. In fact, the rain was the same everywhere. However, the rain here seemed a little colder. Xia Ruoxin pulled her clothes tightly over herself while her fingers gently touched her lips. With just a light touch, her lips would hurt. She didn¡¯t know if the pain was from her body or her heart. ¡°Gao Yi,¡± she mumbled to herself. She seemingly hadn¡¯t seen him in a long time already. Was it because he was really busy? Or was he avoiding her because of that incident? She lifted her head. The rain outside seemingly managed to wet even the inside of her eyes, making them sting slightly. That feeling of guilt made her unable to smile at all. Had she hurt that man? Was it because she didn¡¯t reply to his question? She stood up and ced her fingers on the ice-cold ss in front of her. Alright, if he wanted love, then she was going to love him. She was going to work hard-she was going to try her best to do it. It was not that she had no love in her. It was just that her heart was really empty. It was practically impossible for her to find the feeling of love. She moved her fingers down and ced them on her chest. It was beating and warm as well. She really wanted to be with him; she wasn¡¯t forcing herself, not at all. It was only after a really long time that she finally put down her hands. However, just then, she realized that the little fe had been overly quiet today. She hadn¡¯te out to look for her to y even after such a long time. Could she be asleep? She turned around, calling out her daughter¡¯s name again. However, the surprising thing was that the little fe still didn¡¯te out. In the past-at times like these, her tiny legs would run faster than anyone else. ¡°Rainy, stop ying with Mommy. Come out quickly; otherwise, Mommy will get angry.¡± Her eyebrows gently knitted together. This child... recently, she had be quieter while the little fe had seemingly be livelier. ¡°Rainy...¡± She called out her daughter¡¯s name once again and opened the door to their room, checking to see if she was really sleeping inside. Not in this room, and not in this room as well. She wasn¡¯t in any of the rooms. Where did the little fe run off to? Xia Ruoxin searched around again. As expected-her hands gently rubbed her forehead. That little fe must have run outside to y while she was daydreaming. Look, her doll had already disappeared. Now, Rainy brought her doll with her wherever she went. This little fe, didn¡¯t she see the heavy rain outside? When she falls sick and has to get an injection, we¡¯ll see whether she¡¯ll cry then. When she gets back, she¡¯ll have to get a beating. We¡¯ll see if she¡¯ll still dare to anyhow run around in the future. She picked out a new set of clothes and hastily headed out. Gao Yi wasn¡¯t home right now; therefore, she could only look for Rainy alone. Thankfully, she knew that with her daughter¡¯s character; she wouldn¡¯t have run too far away. Rainy sat on a step at one side, and in her arms, she carried her doll. Although it was stepped on by Bai Luoyin, it didn¡¯t get torn. Her mother had already helped her wash her doll super clean. Wow, what a heavy rain. She swung her small legs from time to time and firmly reached out her tiny hands to let the rain drip onto her palms. Her little, tender hands had already long been drenched by the rain. ¡°Cold...¡± She quickly huddled herself. She was cold. Nevertheless, her eyes swept around before she reached out her small hand again. Although it was cold, it was very fun. The raindrops hit onto her small hand from time to time while her other tiny hand tightly gripped the doll in her embrace, preventing it from getting drenched. However, she didn¡¯t know that at that moment, a woman had already stood at a distance for a very long time; and she was already heading towards her. The moment somebody stood beside her, Rainy hastily retracted her tiny hands and stood up, coyly fidgeting her tiny feet. Oh, no, somebody caught me. If Mommy and Daddy found out that she went out alone to y with water, they would definitely scold her. She warily lifted her head to look at the person standing in front of her. It was just that the moment she got a clear look at the person, her tiny body backed away instead. Her two small hands hugged the doll tighter in her embrace. It was that bad Auntie-it was that bad Auntie who stepped on her doll. ¡°You¡¯re really afraid of me.¡± Bai Luoyin lowered her head and stared at the young girl who was not even at her leg¡¯s length. This was that woman¡¯s daughter, the child that Wei Lan loved ever so dearly. She truly had a detestable face. She was nothing but a fatherless child, and yet she still dared to challenge her? She should look back at her own identity first. Rainy continuously backed away. She bit her dainty lips, feeling afraid as well. Just then, Bai Luoyin squatted instead. She was smiling; however, her smile was very cold. So this bastard¡¯s child also felt fear. ¡°Tell Auntie, who¡¯s your Daddy?¡± She tried her best to make her voice sound a little gentler. However, the falsity of that forced smile on her face only made Rainy feel afraid. ¡°Daddy is Daddy,¡± Rainy softly said. ¡°What an idiot.¡± Bai Luoyin had evidently forgotten that Rainy was just a three-year-old child. A child¡¯s thought process just worked like that. Chapter 597 - Bullying the Child

Chapter 597 Bullying the Child

¡°Is Auntie pretty, or is your Mommy pretty? She asked again. This time, she didn¡¯t bother faking a smile anymore. Actually, instead of a question, it was more of a threat. Rainy blinked her eyes. ¡°Mommy,¡± she answered honestly. In her eyes, her mother was the prettiest mother in the world. ¡°Say again?¡± Bai Luoyin was very unsatisfied with Rainy¡¯s answer. Was that woman as young as her? Was she as pretty as her? Furthermore, she had even given birth to a child. How could she ever bepared to her -Bai Luoyin? ¡°Mommy,¡± Rainy said again. No matter how many times Bai Luoyin asked, it was the same-she would say that her mother was prettier, insist that her mother was prettier. Actually, in the child¡¯s heart, her mother was naturally the prettiest. ¡°Then tell me, is your mother bringing youthis little bastard¡¯s child-around to deliberately approach Gao Yi? Does she really not have any other man to look for? Is that why she has no choice but to look for my man?¡± she asked ferociously. She had already forgotten that the person standing in front of her wasn¡¯t an adult but a child whopletely couldn¡¯t understand her words. Rainy tilted her head. She was unable toprehend Bai Luoyin¡¯s words; however, those words ¡®bastard¡¯s child¡¯ made her feel extremely upset. She tightly hugged the doll in her arms and turned around to leave. Bad Auntie, Rainy¡¯s not going to care about her. However, just as she took a step, there was a sudden tension on her scalp. It hurt so bad that her eyes instantly turned red, whereas Bai Luoyin had already grabbed onto the braids that her mother hadbed neatly for her. ¡°It hurts, that really hurts. Don¡¯t pull on Rainy¡¯s hair!¡± She hit Bai Luoyin¡¯s hand from time to time as tears endlessly fell from her eyes like ¡®pit-pat¡¯, ¡®pit-pat¡¯. Her small face was red as well, and she looked unbelievably pitiful. However, right now, Bai Luoyin was smiling instead. She couldn¡¯t find the mother to vent her anger, but now that small one came about, she didn¡¯t mind making do with this. She didn¡¯t consider herself as a psycho who bullied three-year-old children because who asked this child to be that woman¡¯s daughter? That¡¯s why she could only say that she deserved it. If Rainy wasn¡¯t that woman¡¯s child, she wouldn¡¯t even bother sparing another nce at her. She was so unbelievably ugly. ¡°Let go of me.¡± Rainy small hands kept smacking at Bai Luoyin¡¯s hand, and her hair was pulled even tighter, making her cry harder as well. Bai Luoyin¡¯s hands moved downwards, instantly snatching away the doll that Rainy hugged tightly in her arms. Rainy hugged her head with one hand and reached out her other small hand. ¡°Give Dolly back to Rainy.¡± Give her doll back to her. It was hers; Mommy gave it to her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give it back to you.¡± Bai Luoyin sneered and threw the doll away with ease. That small doll was thrown out just like that. The doll fell onto the ground mixed with mud and rainwater. ¡°Dolly...¡± Rainy blinked her eyes. Arge teardrop fell from her eyes, and her tiny legs started running towards her doll. However, her small body was tightly pulled into an embrace by somebody. ¡°Rainy wants Dolly, wants Dolly.¡± She ceaselessly cried out. She wailed extremely loudly, her hoarse voice using strength as well. ¡°Be good, Mommy¡¯s here. Dolly will be fine.¡± The person who held her back wasn¡¯t anyone else but Xia Ruoxin who had been looking for daughter. If she hadn¡¯t heard her daughter¡¯s wailing, she wouldn¡¯t have known where to look for her daughter. She took off her own clothes and wrapped her daughter¡¯s tiny body in them. Then, she gently wiped away her daughter¡¯s tears. Rainy¡¯s small face was red from crying, and her two eyes had be red as well. It made her heart ache a lot. ¡°Mommy, Dolly.¡± Rainy stuck her face closely to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chest. Upon seeing her mother, she started crying with even more sorrow and even more misery. Bai Luoyin simply watched on indifferently at the side, with a pleased smile on her face. They were suffering; of course, she was happy. Otherwise, she would really have done herself injustice. Who asked them to steal everything from her? This was what they deserved. Don¡¯t forget, this ce was the Bai family¡¯s; this was her territory. How could there be another woman in her territory? In this house, any woman that she-Bai Luoyin-disliked, even if it was the nanny, it was impossible for them to stay. ¡°Mommy, Dolly...¡± Rainy pointed to her doll in the rain, her tiny body incessantly struggling. She wanted to go save her doll. ¡°Mommy, Dolly¡¯s very cold.¡± She ttened her mouth as she spoke. Xia Ruoxin used her sleeves to wipe her daughter¡¯s small face as she gently smiled at her. ¡°Rainy, just stay here, Mommy will go save Rainy¡¯s doll. Be good, Rainy. Mommy will definitely save your doll.¡± After she finished speaking, she gently rubbed her daughter¡¯s soft hair and simply took a nce at the downpour outside. The rain was extremely heavy, and the raindrops ¡ªwhen it hit against people, it hurt a lot. She ran outside, and the rain¡ªwhich seemingly covered the entire sky-made her unable to open her eyes. She felt that her face was in a lot of pain, and so were her eyes and heart. Rainy bit her own nails as her tiny legs took a step forward. However, in the end, she stood in her ce while her eyes turned red. Mommy said before that Rainy must be good. I must be good. That¡¯s why I cannot go out. Otherwise, Mommy will get angry. Xia Ruoxin ced her hands over her head. Then, she ran out to the ce where the doll had been tossed to. The rain ceaselessly fell onto the doll¡¯s body. The once beautiful doll was drenched, and the doll¡¯s pretty skirt was dirtied as well. She hastily picked up the doll on the floor and hugged the doll in her embrace. She didn¡¯t even care whether the already drenched doll would make her clothes wet. By the time she ran back again, the clothes on her body were actually already pretty much as drenched as the doll just as if they were soaked in water. Drops of water even dripped continuously from her hair. A puddle of water was beside her legs as well. She squatted down, hugging the doll in her arms instead. ¡°Rainy, the doll¡¯s wet. Mommy will help you dry itter, okay?¡± She wiped the water on her hands firmly against her clothes. However, she realized that no matter how much she wiped, she couldn¡¯t clean her hands because her entire body was covered with water. Her clothes had long been drenched. Rainy obediently nodded her head. However, when she saw that her mother and her doll were already drenched from head to toe, tears couldn¡¯t stop falling from her eyes. Xia Ruoxin wiped her hands again, and then she held her daughter¡¯s small hands. ¡°Rainy, go back with Mommy. This ce is very cold.¡± She did not care about the drenched clothes on her body at all. In her eyes, there was only her daughter crying from time to time. Her other hand that held the doll felt extremelyden and heavy; it was also very icy and cold. Rainy nodded her head. Her small hand was gripped very tightly by Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin stood up and walked past Bai Luoyin who had been standing at the side, enjoying the show the entire time. Bai Luoyin suddenlyughed and sized up Xia Ruoxin with a thick sense of disdain. ¡°You sure look shabby. Say, if Yi saw you like that, would he still like you?¡± Chapter 598 - I’d Rather Marry a Man than Marry You

Chapter 598 I¡¯d Rather Marry a Man than Marry You

Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes, slightly tearing up. ¡°Whether he would still like me or not, that is none of your business. However, what I do know is that he hates women¡¯s ugly features the most. Mrs. Bai, you¡¯re an adult; and Rainy is just a child. Did you really think that bullying a child would give you satisfaction? Or did you think that doing this was really befitting of your social status?¡± Bullying a child, she sure had a thick skin. Bai Luoyin was criticized until her face turned a little blue and then a little white. However, she still stubbornly refused to admit her mistake. ¡°Who asked her to be your child? Who asked you to snatch Gao Yi from me? You were asking for it.¡± Xia Ruoxin carefully held her daughter¡¯s small hand and walked past Bai Luoyin. However, her calm voice spoke, just like a p to Bai Luoyin¡¯s face, ¡°If he loved you, then nobody would have been able to steal him from you. If he doesn¡¯t love you, other women will still appear by his side. Even if it¡¯s not me, another woman will be by his side; but it will definitely never be you.¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her daughter¡¯s soft and yet-to-be wet hair. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t let Rainy get hurt. However, she still let her cry. She said before that she wouldn¡¯t let her daughter be the second Xia Ruoxin; that¡¯s why she had to protect her own daughter well. ¡°Rainy, next time, don¡¯t anyhow run around. Okay?¡± She gently sped her daughter¡¯s tiny hand. Rainy sniffed and miserably said, ¡°Mommy, Rainy knows. There¡¯s that monster outside.¡± The child¡¯s tender voice was extremely pleasant to hear. However, when it traveled into Bai Luoyin¡¯s ears, it made her expression grimmer than before instead. She remained standing in her ce until Xia Ruoxin and her daughter both disappeared from her sight. The cold winds that apanied the rain brushed against her face. At that moment, it was unduly cold. ¡°This is just the start, Xia Ruoxin. I will definitely make you get out of the Bai family. Gao Yi is mine; he will definitely be mine, definitely.¡± She abruptly lifted her head, and her voice paused. She felt a shadow appear in front of her. ¡°Yi...¡± Her quivering lips spoke this one word before her vision blurred for a moment. Gao Yi¡¯s face which wasn¡¯t smiling anymore had already reflected in her eyes. He could be cold-hearted, for example right now. The side of him that Bai Luoyin saw was exactly that side of him. His face had long lost the gentleness of before, and at that moment, he was enshrouded and submerged in a cold air from head to toe. Furthermore, it was extremely, extremely cold. ¡°Yi...¡± she called out again. It was just Gao Yi¡¯s expression at that moment made her feel frightened. She wanted to see his face clearly, but she was afraid that she would meet his eyes. Therefore, in the end, she could only lower her own head. When did he arrive? How much did he see? Had he already seen everything that she had done just now? At that moment, a perplexed look shed across her eyes. However, she still felt that she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. If it wasn¡¯t for that woman¡¯s appearance, then she would still have been his fianc¨¦-his future wife. It was all because of that woman, all because she came into the picture. ¡°Did you think that I would definitely marry you if Ruoxin didn¡¯t exist?¡± Gao Yi¡¯s voice coldly resonated with her ears. Every word and every sentence making her feel as if she was drenched by the rain outside. She clearly wasn¡¯t drenched at all, and yet she really felt very, very cold. So cold that she could even feel it in her bones. ¡°Bai Luoyin...¡± Gao Yi called her name, a thick sense of mockery shing across his eyes. Wasn¡¯t she being too self-important? And conceited? Bai Luoyin suddenly lifted her head, her eyes continuously shimmering. She wanted to show him her most beautiful smile, but evidently, she didn¡¯t feel like joking right now. She could barely even control the expressions on her face. ¡°Yi, I...¡± After that word ¡®I¡¯, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She knew that he didn¡¯t like her right now and even hated her. However, she really loved him. She was wrong-she really knew that she was wrong. Were there no more chances for her after her mistake? Now that she understood love, was there no way for her to receive forgiveness anymore? Gao Yi reached out his hand and ced it on Bai Luoyin¡¯s face. His fingers were very cold, but his voice was even colder. ¡°Even if all the women on this earth died, I¡¯d rather marry a man than marry you.¡± ¡°Yi, can¡¯t you forgive me? Can¡¯t we just go back to the past?¡± Bai Luoyin suddenly reached out her hands and hugged his waist. ¡°You clearly liked mest time; you clearly loved me. Yet, why are you treating me like this now?¡± The sarcastic undertones on his face became more obvious. ¡°I think I¡¯ve made myself clear. The past is the past. The past has already passed, and it has already been long forgotten. Perhaps, in the past, I was infatuated with you; but the moment you yed with my feelings, we had already be strangers. An infatuation can always end, and love can always fade. Did you really think that you were so charismatic that I¡¯d let you break my heart however you want?¡± Gao Yi¡¯s words made Bai Luoyin¡¯s body abruptly jerk, and she couldn¡¯t help but take a step back. The rain flowed down her back, making her shudder. What he meant was that he had already moved on. He didn¡¯t love her anymore, and he would never help her do her bidding. However, he would do all that for another woman... is that right? Gao Yi simply watched indifferently as Bai Luoyin was drenched by rain. His pupils were extremely dull, and there was not a single bit of emotion in it. At that moment, his heart was cold. He turned around, not wanting to take another look at this woman because she was really very disgusting. He walked forward, and Bai Luoyin dazedly watched as he left, everything blurring before her eyes. She had yet to give up; on the contrary, she harbored even more resentment. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, it¡¯s all because of you...¡± The rain endlessly drenched her clothes, and her body was extremely cold. However, the fury in her body kept on growing. So much so that it was already about to burn herself to ash. The rain continued to fall, hitting against the ground and sshing up transparent raindrops from time to time. The sky that was ash-gray further darkened. Xia Ruoxin helped Rainy to take off her little shoes. Then, she took a towel and wrapped Rainy in it first. She wouldn¡¯t be cold like that. The clothes on her body were wet as well, but right now, she was busy taking care of Rainy and had no time for herself. ¡°Mommy, Rainy¡¯s hair hurts.¡± Rainy reached her small hands and rubbed her head. Bai Luoyin had flung her hair around just now; right now, it still hurt a little. Xia Ruoxin ced her hand on her daughter¡¯s head and gently rubbed it. ¡°Alright, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, right?¡± She smiled while asking Rainy. Rainy blinked her eyes and firmly nodded her head. ¡°It really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Mommy, your hand is so mystical.¡± Chapter 599 - I’ll Come Find You

Chapter 599 I¡¯ll Come Find You

She took another nce at her wet doll at the side, her red eyes seemingly bing mistier than before. ¡°Mommy, Rainy wants Dolly,¡± she miserably said. Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s small face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy will be able to return the doll to you soon.¡± She walked in front of a shelf and took out a new doll from inside. It was the doll that Du Jingtang gave to Rainy. The doll in her hand was new while the one at the side was evidently way older. She walked next to Rainy and then squatted down, cing the doll into Rainy¡¯s hand. ¡°This doll will keep youpany for now. The other doll is tired. Mommy will give it back to you in a while, okay?¡± She ced her hands on her daughter¡¯s face, wiping away her tears. Rainy tightly hugged the doll in her arms and then firmly nodded her head. ¡°When Rainy¡¯s tired, she has to sleep. Now that Dolly¡¯s tired, she has to sleep as well.¡± That¡¯s why Rainy would let Dolly take a good nap. She ced the clean doll in her arms before her eyes, finally letting out a sweet smile before ying with the doll on her own. It was only then that Xia Ruoxin stood up and picked up the doll on the table. The clothes of the doll were already drenched to the boot; there was even mud on top of it. This doll was just like her daughter: it was dogged by bad luck. She walked into the restroom and carefully washed the doll clean. Then, she hung it there. Maybe it¡¯d be a little better after it dries. Just then, she shuddered and lowered her head, finally realizing that the clothes she wore had gotten drenched. There was even water dripping from her hair. ¡°Achoo...¡± She sneezed, feeling a little unwell. She hastily walked out and changed into clean clothes, and then she found some flu medicine and drank it down. She couldn¡¯t fall sick because she didn¡¯t want to pass her flu to her daughter. Gripping the medicine bottle in her hand, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of inexplicable anguish well up in her heart. It seemed like aftering here, she forgot how to smile. She just wanted her life to be a little simpler, but it seemed like she had to face theseplicated things all her life. She ced down the bottle of medicine in her hand and walked out, preparing to keep her daughterpany. Upon opening the door, a man stood inside the room, inevitably making her a little stunned. Gao Yi... it had been so long since theyst met. He sat next to Rainy and ced his hand on her forehead. ¡°Gao Yi, you¡¯re back.¡± Xia Ruoxin hastily walked over. Gao Yi smiled at her. ¡°Sorry, recently, I¡¯ve really been too busy. I¡¯ve neglected both of you. Although he was smiling, it seemed like there was something constantly shimmering in his eyes, but nobody could see it clearly. ¡°Ruoxin, your hair¡¯s wet. Did you get drenched in the rain just now?¡± He stood up as he spoke. He walked over, and in a few steps, he already stood in front of Xia Ruoxin. ¡°This...¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her hair that was still wet and then shook her head. ¡°I wasn¡¯t drenched. This was because I showered just now. That¡¯s why it hasn¡¯t dried.¡± ¡°Oh, so it was that.¡± Gao Yi lowered his head and picked up a clean towel from the sofa. Then, he gently dried her hair with the towel. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you blow your hair? What if you fall sick?¡± The tone that wasn¡¯t filled with me made Xia Ruoxin heave a sigh of relief. That incident... it was still better not to let him know about it. Hiding it from him would probably be better. She really was afraid, afraid that he would do something for her sake. Gao Yi helped her to dry her hair. It was just that Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t see that look of disappointment and hurt that shed across Gao Yi¡¯s eyes. He put down the towel and then sat next to Rainy, pulling her small body into his embrace. Her eyes were still red, just like a rabbit¡¯s. Extremely pitiful but unbelievably adorable at the same time. ¡°Rainy, tell Daddy, where¡¯s your doll? Why did you change it?¡± There was seemingly a deeper meaning to his question. Rainy lifted her head and nced at Xia Ruoxin first. Then, she looked back at Gao Yi again, faintly wrinkling her small face. She seemed to still be a little vexed. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands were filled with ayer of perspiration. ¡°Rainy got Dolly wet so Dolly¡¯s resting now.¡± As she spoke, she let out a sweet smile. Then, she lowered her head again and hugged her new doll. Mommy didn¡¯t want Rainy to tell Daddy about it. That¡¯s why she had to listen to Mommy. Gao Yi¡¯s eyes faintly shimmered. Then, he stood up and walked to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s side. He ced his hand on her shoulder and firmly pulled her close to him. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯lle find you tonight.¡± His voice was extremely soft, almost as if he was repressing something. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body froze for a moment, and her mind went nk. She understood what he meant-she really did. ¡°I¡¯lle over,¡± said Gao Yi before bending down and giving Xia Ruoxin a kiss on her face that had no warmth to it. His lips were very cold, and so was her face. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s long eyshes fluttered slightly. Gao Yi had already left, but it was only after she heard the sound of the door lightly shutting that she regained her senses. She reached out her hand and caressed her own face. There was, surprisingly, a faint stinging sensation on her face. She lowered her head and pulled Rainy into an embrace, seemingly wanting to let her daughter who couldn¡¯t understand anything give her some courage to face the things that were about to happen. Rainy strangely tugged at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sleeve. Then, she lightly struggled a bit. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re hugging Rainy so tightly.¡± Xia Ruoxin hastily let her daughter go and pinched her small cheeks. ¡°Mommy knows.¡± Rainy smiled sweetly. Children were always so lighthearted and carefree. It was just that, on the contrary, adults had to face many things. Between her and Gao Yi, something had seemingly changed. Things had changed so much that she didn¡¯t know how to deal with it. She still preferred her life in the past. Could they really not go back to how they were before? At night, she coaxed Rainy to sleep. It took a lot of effort for Rainy to finally fall asleep, and in her arms, she was hugging her new doll. Her favorite doll had yet to dry, and she wasn¡¯t ustomed to life without her doll. Therefore, she ended up sleepingte. Perhaps because she was really too tired. When Xia Ruoxin read the third fairytale to her, she finally fell asleep. After Rainy fell asleep, Xia Ruoxin carefully and quietly stood up, afraid that she would wake her daughter who was in deep sleep. She closed the door and sat on the sofa outside. The clock on the wall showed that it was eleven o¡¯clock at night. It was sote already; was he still going toe? It was very quiet outside, and she could seemingly hear her own heartbeat. It was somewhat nervous and somewhat repressed. She reached out her own hands and opened them, only realizing then that her palms were practically filled with perspiration. Chapter 600 - This was Endurance

Chapter 600 This was Endurance

The sound of the door opening made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body flinch. Then, another sound and those familiar footsteps resonated by her ear. She didn¡¯t even need to lift her head to know who had arrived. ¡°Ruoxin, are you afraid of me right now?¡± he spoke with a somewhat-deriding tone before returning to the Gao Yi he used to be. Xia Ruoxin lifted her head only to see the man smiling gently at her, and the nervous feeling in her heart seemingly started to disperse. She shook her head, wanting to say that she wasn¡¯t afraid. However, her hands that were clenched together had already long revealed her emotions. She wasn¡¯t nervous; she was afraid. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gao Yi walked into the room and looked back at the woman sitting on the sofa. There was a ray of light on his face. Then, he turned around, and everything was concealed. Xia Ruoxin stood up and pressed her lips together slightly before following him into the room. There was another sound of the door closing. It made her feel unsettlingly nervous and even a little flustered. Gao Yi sat down and simply stared at her. Then, he leaned his body against the headrest of the bed as he watched Xia Ruoxin approach him step by step. It was just that in his eyes, there was a blurred look of regret. Perhaps because the lighting in the room was a little too dim. Xia Ruoxin lightly let out a sigh, and the hands that were by her side clenched firmly together before letting go. Finally, she was greeted with Gao Yi¡¯s gaze that was sizing her up. If this really was what he wanted, then she would give it to him. Whatever he wanted, she would give it to him. The things she owed him... it was impossible for her to repay him in this lifetime. She sat down. In the quiet room-at that moment, there was the sound of two people breathing... as one inhaled, another exhaled. Finally, their breaths aligned. Gao Yi straightened his body. Then, he reached out his hand and gently pulled Xia Ruoxin over. The two of them were now one above the other... And the distance between them had never been so close before. However, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face wasn¡¯t flushed red with embarrassment. Instead, it was pale from bewilderment. Her hands constantly gripped onto the bed sheets below her, and the man¡¯s somewhat-hot breath brushed against her face. She had worked in that sort of ce for a long time; however, she still couldn¡¯t get used to being so close with other men. The only man that she had genuine physical contact with was actually Chu Lui. However, the only thing he gave her was those nightmarish memories and recollections. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Gao Yi softly whispered. His fingers gently caressed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s delicate and beautiful face that was contrastingly riddled with horror. He lowered his head and gently kissed her ice-cold lips while his hands on her shoulder moved down and undid her clothes one button at a time. Xia Ruoxin felt the unusual sensations on her lips. She closed her eyes, her fingers gripping tightly onto the bedsheets below her. Every movement of Gao Yi¡¯s fingers made her body unknowingly tremble before stiffening up. Gao Yi¡¯s eyes carefully watched Xia Ruoxin¡¯s expressions. He probingly ced his hands on her chest, and her body evidently stiffened up even more. He didn¡¯t know if she was rejecting him or rejecting this sort of affairs. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers gripped tightly onto the bed sheets. She couldn¡¯t stop him, and she was unable to because he was Gao Yi. Gao Yi who saved Rainy and herself. Gao Yi who gave Rainy and her a home. If it wasn¡¯t for him, both of them could have already ceased to exist in this world. Her body suddenly felt lighter, and the sound of the man¡¯s heavy sigh resonated by her ears. She opened her slightly hazy eyes and lowered her head only to realize that merely two of her buttons were undone. Her clothes were still perfectly intact as well. She heaved a sigh of relief and realized at that moment that her back had already been soaked with perspiration. She sat up, ced her fingers on top of her cor, and buttoned her shirt in a somewhat flustered state. She didn¡¯t understand why. Why did he suddenly stop? ¡°What... what¡¯s wrong...?¡± Her trembling voice asked. Theplex look in Gao Yi¡¯s eyes was something that she could never understand. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s nothing. I just drank a little too much today.¡± Gao Yi soothingly straightened out Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hair with an apologetic smile on his face, almost as if nothing had happened. However, the smile on his lips was a lot smaller and a lot softer than before. ¡°I¡¯ll get going. Go keep Rainypany.¡± He stood up and left the room with big strides, never mentioning the word ¡®marriage¡¯ ever again. Perhaps right now, they were avoiding it; and this sort of evasion had be the biggest problem in their rtionship. Gao Yi stood at the entrance. He reached out his hands and scratched his own hair. The dim and unclear lighting shone on his face, making his face seem pale. He let out another sigh, and the moment he turned around, he was greeted with Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s frozen expression. ¡°Follow me.¡± Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s face didn¡¯t have much expression, and his voice didn¡¯t have much emotion as well. Gao Yi simply pressed his lips tightly together and followed behind Bai Zhenfeng. Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s footsteps were slightly heavy, and with every step, the crease on his forehead deepened. He could clearly hear Gao Yi¡¯s footsteps, every step filled with discipline and stability. This was the difference between the young and old. He really was old. He pushed open a door, and inside was a woman¡¯s room. All the decor was resplendent, just like that of a princess¡¯ room. Everything inside was of the best quality and most expensive price. This was also the only femininely decorated room in the Bai Family, and this room naturally belonged to Bai Luoyin. Gao Yi stood at the door,pletely uninterested with everything before his eyes. His thin lips curled up slightly. If Bai Zhenfeng was going to mention that matter again, then there was no need for him to repeat himself. He was not going to marry Bai Luoyin. Three years ago, he didn¡¯t marry her; three yearster, it was still going to be the same. Even if there wasn¡¯t Xia Ruoxin in his life, it would still be the same. ¡°Come in.¡± Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s voice was filled withmand. Gao Yi¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment before following him into the room. He simply stood in the femininely decorated room. The familiar scent of perfume started to make him feel ufortable. At that moment, Bai Luoyiny on the magnificent andrge bed, her expression pale. Even her tender and rosy lips had little color. She cared the most about her appearance. Since young, she would always dress herself up beautifully; and she was very thorough. However, right now, she had seemingly changed. It was not that she was slovenly or unkempt. It was just that she was very different from before. ¡°Luoyin has be like this. Are you happy now? Are you only going to be satisfied after forcing her to death? Tell me, what¡¯s so good about that woman? How is Luoyin not as good as her? Tell me. Tell me! Even though she had wronged you in the past-after all, you guys still grew up together. You¡¯re a doctor; you treat everybody so kindly. But why are you so cold to Luoyin instead? What heinous crime has shemitted?¡± Chapter 601 - His Choice

Chapter 601 His Choice

At that moment, Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s voice was practically filled with rage. With every word that he spoke, his voice would get louder. In the end, he was already close to roaring out his words. Also, at that moment, Bai Luoyin was mumbling periodically to herself as well. Her hoarse voice really tugged at people¡¯s hearts; however, among those people, there definitely wouldn¡¯t be Gao Yi. His expression remained unchanged, and even his posture stayed the same. Bai Zhenfeng was really disappointed in Gao Yi. However, he was even more disappointed in his own daughter. This desperate person, was it really his-Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s-daughter? However, between a good-for-nothing daughter and a dead daughter, which one did he want? He suddenly felt that he was somewhat shameless. ¡°Gao Yi, you should understand that your mother actually can¡¯t leave me. If you want your mother to be unhappy, then go marry that woman. If you treat Luoyin well, then I¡¯ll try to treat your mother well. Isn¡¯t that what she¡¯s been wanting her whole life? Think about it.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s lips twitched. Then, he turned around. His footsteps never stopped, but he still walked with big strides out of the room. He reached out his hand and ced it between his brows, roughly pinching down it. Then, he forcefully tried to shake off the inexplicable emotions inside him. Bai Zhenfeng watched as Gao Yi left the room, his expression unbelievably grave and somber. Then, he turned around and sat down. Towards the half-dead and unconscious Bai Luoyin lying on the bed, he felt a sense of agony andplexity. He nced at Bai Luoyin once more before finally leaving the room. However, his slightly curved back already told people that he was actually already old. He wasn¡¯t young anymore. However, he did not know that he had-in fact-long lost too much. Certain things, perhaps he would never be able to get them back again. The door lightly shut, and nobody saw that at that moment, Bai Luoyin¡ªwho was on the bed-opened her eyes. Then, she sat up, and a pleased smile shed across her face. She had said before that she would definitely get what she wanted. Everyone had a weakness, and of course, Gao Yi was no exception. He could disregard and not care about everything, but there was just one person that he would definitely not be able to let go of. That was his mother, Wei Lan. That woman was his true weakness. ¡°Mother or wife, Gao Yi, tell me which one do you actually want? The person that you¡¯ve lived with all your life. It wasn¡¯t so easy to leave them, and neither was it so simple as to just give them up. ¡°Heh...¡± She suddenlyughed. Thatughter was actually extremely ear-piercing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Xiao Yi? Is there something on your mind?¡± Wei Lan often felt that there was something wrong with her son recently. Was there something troubling him? ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom.¡± Gao Yi concealed all hisplex emotions and smiled at Wei Lan. ¡°Right, Mom.¡± He pretended to casually ask. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce, alright? You, me, and Gao Xin.¡± Wei Lan¡¯s body jerked, and she shook her head. ¡°If you want to leave, you guys can leave.¡± ¡°Mom...¡± Gao Yi still wanted to say something, but Wei Lan interrupted him. ¡°You¡¯re still not at Mom¡¯s age. You don¡¯t understand... no matter what happens between me and Uncle Bai, up till now, and up to this day, actually... I can¡¯t leave him already. How many more years do I have left? No, even if I die of old age, I will still die here.¡± She understood that as stubborn as she was ¡ªthe Bai family¡ªshe couldn¡¯t leave them, and neither did she have the courage to do so. Gao Yi pressed his lips tightly together. The light in his pupils seemingly revealing ayer of... gloom. Because of the rain just now¡ªat that moment, the sky outside was exceptionally bright. Although it was Ennd, the Bai family often ate Chinese food for their three meals a day. That¡¯s why most of the time, Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t actually feel like she had left her hometown. Neither did she feel like she was actually already standing on a foreignnd with a sea of white-skinned foreigners outside. She sat on the grass patch at the side with an old doll ced on herp. She picked it up and took a look, her fingers gently patting the skirt on the doll. Although she already tried her best, this doll had still be older than before. However, to Rainy, that child... this was still the same doll that she had always liked. It didn¡¯t matter whether it was old; neither did it matter if it was dirty. It would still be her favorite doll. She turned her head and watched the child ying with a ser ball alone. That ser ball was given to her by Gao Xin. In the past, she liked to y this with Du Jingtang. Even though she was a girl, she still really liked to y with the ser ball. Even if she yed with it alone, she would still be very entertained. The ser ball incessantly rolled on the ground, and her small legs stepped on the neatly mowedwn from time to time, currently running forward. Xia Ruoxin faintly let out a sigh. Thankfully, thiswn could be stepped on now. Otherwise, she would feel really sorry for the gardener who would have to toil away at the grass. She ced down the doll in her hand and just sat there peacefully. Rainy suddenly turned around and waved her small hand at her. On her tiny face was an extremely adorable smile, and suddenly, Xia Ruoxin started smiling with her daughter. Not too far from them, a man stood leaning against the wall. He was watching them the entire time, and his eyes were slightly narrowed. On his face, there was a never-before-seen somber expression. Xia Ruoxin lifted her head and looked in that direction. However, after a long time, seemingly nobody was there. That¡¯s weird; she clearly felt that somebody was there. A ser ball rolled next to her leg, and she finally redirected her gaze. A pair of tiny feet already stood by her side. ¡°Mommy, Bally.¡± Rainy reached out her two tiny hands. She yed so much that there was a little perspiration on her tiny face. Her tiny cheeks as well. Because she ran, it flushed a healthy shade of red. Xia Ruoxin rubbed her daughter¡¯s hair before picking up the ser ball and cing it into her daughter¡¯s small hands. Rainy hugged the ser ball tightly. ¡°Thanks, Mommy.¡± She sweetly smiled at Xia Ruoxin and then carried her ser ball away to y on her own. Xia Ruoxin sat down again, and just like that, she kept her daughterpany without even moving a muscle. This had seemingly already be part of her daily life. Every day, she brought her daughter around with her; and seeing her smile, she would smile as well. It was just that her heart had be heavier as time passed. She wasn¡¯t happy, and she didn¡¯t feel at ease. She seemingly felt a sense of repression, heavily pressing down on her body and her heart. By the time she held Rainy¡¯s hand and walked back into the house, the mother and the two sons of the Gao family had already long gathered together; and the dining table was lined with dishes. ¡°Ruoxin,e,e over. Today, we¡¯re having a change of cuisine.¡± Wei Lan smiled. In her eyes, there was seemingly a faint look of worry; and her face... there was not much happiness on it as well. Recently, everybody in this ce was like that. She was like that, and so was Wei Lan, Gao Yi, and now, even Gao Xin. Chapter 602 - He Wanted to Get Married

Chapter 602 He Wanted to Get Married

No, there was another person. She was the only one who had no worries and lived carefreely. That person was her Rainy. Rainy gripped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly. The sensitive her had perceived the weird atmosphere in the room, and she unwittingly moved closer to her mother. ¡°Rainy,e over here to Daddy.¡± Gao Yi reached out both of his hands. After that day, he seemingly rarely hugged the child as well. Rainy somewhat hesitantly gripped her mother¡¯s hand tightly. Perhaps because she hadn¡¯t seen him in a few days, she felt somewhat estranged. Gao Yi¡¯s hands remained in the air, and the smile on his lips seemingly widened a little. However, the disappointment in his eyes thickened as well. Since when did Rainy be estranged from him as well? Xia Ruoxin released her daughter¡¯s hand and rubbed her hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does Rainy not recognize Daddy anymore? Go on.¡± She pushed her daughter¡¯s tiny figure forward; however, Rainy still remained standing at the same spot. Finally, she walked in front of Gao Yi. ¡°Daddy...¡± she said softly, seemingly a little afraid and alienated. It was only then that Gao Yi pulled Rainy into a tight embrace, letting her sit on hisp. The addition of this soft and tiny figure in his arms, he found it very endearing. He had always known that this child was extremely sensitive, but he didn¡¯t expect that she would be able to perceive the undercurrent between adults as well. ¡°Ruoxin, take a seat. What are you standing there for?¡± Seemingly noticing the stale atmosphere, Wei Lan hastily beckoned Xia Ruoxin over. The entire time, Gao Yi only spared a nce at her, just one nce. However, that one gaze made Xia Ruoxin pause for a moment, feeling a little perplexed. It was also the first time that she sat down so quietly, just like an extremely hard piece of wood. She didn¡¯t know what she had done wrong. Why did Gao Yi look at her with such an unfamiliar gaze? Was it because he was angry? Because of her reaction that day? It was just that she was already using all her strength and efforts to try to ept him again. She just needed a little more time, really just a little more time. Gao Xin miserably ate his food. A change of cuisine... it was just that he liked Xia Ruoxin¡¯s dishes more, whereas¡ªthis right now, he had already long gotten sick of it. He red at Gao Yi. It was all his fault; he was the one who made him have to eat this food that he disliked. ¡°Mom...¡± Gao Yi suddenly spoke. Under this stale atmosphere, his voice sounded extremely clear. However, it also appeared cold and hard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wei Lan confusedly asked her son. Was there something wrong? Why was his expression so grave? ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to get married.¡± He lowered his head and fed Rainy some food. His fingers gently touched Rainy¡¯s small cheeks without end, seemingly wanting to remember the sensation. ¡°I know, I will prepare for it as soon as possible.¡± It was only then that Wei Lan let out a genuine smile, and the sorrowful look on her face had seemingly faded a lot. If hypothetically¡ªthere was something in this world that could still make her happy, then it would probably be her son¡¯s happiness. Her son was finally creating a family, and Ruoxin¡ªthis child¡ªshe really did like her a lot. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers that were gripping chopsticks trembled for a moment. She lowered her head, a look of bewilderment shing across her eyes. She didn¡¯t understand why he¡ªwho hadn¡¯t mentioned this for a long time-actively brought it up at this time. Actually, this was good, too. Perhaps, as long as they got married, the unsettling feeling between them would disappear; and they would return to how they were before. ¡°Ah, congrattions, Big Brother Gao, you finally brought it up. I thought that you were going to wait till Rainy grew up and till you grew old to bring it up,¡± Gao Xin jokingly said. He picked up a few vegetables and ced them into his mouth. Yeah, actually this taste wasn¡¯t too bad either, right? ¡°The person that I want to marry isn¡¯t Ruoxin; it¡¯s Bai Luoyin.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s voice remained calm. However, everybody who was listening was shocked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡±. Gao Xin immediately stood up. The chopstick in his hand fell onto the table just like that, and the other chopstick fell onto the floor. He didn¡¯t hear it wrongly, did he? His older brother said what? He wanted to get married not with Sister Ruoxin, but with that Bai Luoyin that they all despised? He was joking, right? ¡°Xiao Yi, what are you saying?¡± Wei Lan strangely asked her son. He couldn¡¯t have said it wrongly, could he? ¡°I didn¡¯t say it wrongly. I¡¯m very awake, and I know what I¡¯m saying.¡± Yes, he wanted to marry Bai Luoyin. Xia Ruoxin lifted her head, and her face instantly paled. Why did he suddenly want to marry Bai Luoyin and not her? ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gao Yi ced down Rainy who was in his arms, and the moment Rainy¡¯s feet touched the floor, she ran towards her mother. She tightly hugged onto her mother¡¯s legs, a look of fear evident on her small face. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯ve been thinking for a long time. We¡¯re really notpatible with each other.¡± He didn¡¯t say much because, for certain matters, there wasn¡¯t much use saying anything more. As long as she knew his decision, that was enough. He picked up the chopsticks on the table and expressionlessly ate the dishes on the dining table. Nobody saw the wry smile on his lips. ¡°Xiao Yi.¡± Wei Lan still wanted to say something. However, she was interrupted by Gao Yi. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more, Mom. I¡¯ve already made my decision.¡± He spoke very gravely, and with much determination. Wei Lan was very sad, and yet she didn¡¯t know how to change her son¡¯s opinion. She felt really sorry for Xia Ruoxin. This piece of news was really unexpected and appalling. So appalling that everybody present was having a hard time epting it. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head, reaching out her hands to grip her daughter¡¯s tiny ones. Regarding this situation, she could only helplesslyugh. If she didn¡¯tugh, did she need to cry? Was this the feeling of getting dumped? How coincidental, she experienced it again. She carried Rainy in her arms, and then she fed Rainy some food because she knew that her daughter wasn¡¯t full. She could starve, and she could not think of eating. However, she didn¡¯t want her own daughter to go hungry. The few days after this, Gao Yi never appeared in front of her again. After he had that notion, and after he made that decision... Xia Ruoxin kept thinking: did she do something wrong? Or was he doing this on purpose? Because Bai Luoyin was forcing him or because Bai Luoyin was threatening him. She wanted to meet him, and yet she didn¡¯t dare to. She wanted to ask him about it, but again, she was afraid of hearing his answer. She seemingly had no right to question him why. ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Daddy?¡± Rainy ran over and tugged at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sleeve. Why hasn¡¯t Daddye see Rainy in so long? Does Daddy not want Rainy anymore? Chapter 603 - He Wasn’t Marrying Her

Chapter 603 He Wasn¡¯t Marrying Her

The sensitive child hadn¡¯t seen her father for a long time already. That¡¯s why she was overthinking and afraid as well. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t have a father, afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him ever again. Tears welled up in her eyes, seemingly about to fall. Xia Ruoxin squatted down and hugged her daughter¡¯s tiny figure in her arms. How was she supposed to say it? How was she supposed to tell her daughter? How was she supposed to tell her about this situation? Tell her that perhaps her father really didn¡¯t want her and her mother anymore. ¡°Mommy.¡± Rainy tugged at her mother¡¯s sleeve only to realize that tears were shimmering in her eyes. They looked just like jewels, and she wanted to touch it. However, all the jewels suddenly shattered with a ¡®bang¡¯. Rainy ced her tiny hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes and moved her small face closer. ¡°Mommy, is there sand in your eyes?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s voice was hoarse. She wanted to smile at her daughter, but all that she managed to pull out was those instantly shattering jewels instead. ¡°Look, there¡¯s sand in Mommy¡¯s eyes. The wind here is too strong, right?¡± Rainy touched her own small cheeks. As expected, she felt the wind blowing against her face as well. It was very, very cold. She strenuously tip-toed on her tiny legs. Then, she ced her small hands onto her mother¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy, Rainy will help you blow the sand out.¡± As she spoke, her tiny mouth blew hard at her mother¡¯s eyes. It was just that the more she blew, the more tears welled up in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s even more sand.¡± Rainy was so anxious that she was about to cry. Xia Ruoxin smiled and lifted her face, wanting to let these tears flow back into her stomach. It was just that her efforts were in vain. She once again felt that she had been abandoned. Everything that she had persisted on and everything that she wanted. What exactly was longsting? She just wanted a home. A home that belonged to herself. Was it her fault for wanting that as well? Perhaps, she was really asking for too much. She was this sort of a woman, one of her arms was crippled, and she had also sold herself before. What right did she have to impose on such a good man? The Bai family¡¯s house, this ce... it was soplicated. Some things could not be broken apart. For example, a married couple. For example, a married couple who has been together for ten years. For example, Wei Lan and... Bai Zhenfeng. Rainy was tired from crying. She fell asleepying on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter up and brought her into the house to sleep. The sky, at that moment, was a little dusty. It turned out that the rain overseas was cold as well. The yard was filled with blooming roses, and its thick fragrance spread out all around. Suddenly, ¡®Da, Da¡¯. It seemed like it had started to rain. Those raindrops dripped down one drop at a time. After a while, the rain became heavier. At a distance, the sky remained ash-blue as if it was repressing something. Xia Ruoxin carefully ced Rainy onto her bed before helping her take off her shoes. She realized that even her child had lost quite a lot of weight. Actually, they really shouldn¡¯t havee. They should have just stayed in their small ce before. The two of them against the world, wasn¡¯t it great? The wind from outside the window blew up the curtains, and the faint smell of the red roses was beautiful. She reached out her hand. The raindrops that fell ruthlessly from the sky seemed like they were dancing on her fingertips. Every step as though dancing on the edge of a knife. Her fingertips suddenly hurt, and she was actually somewhat unable to withstand this kind of never-ending pain. As if it was on her heart. As if it was in her eyes and on her fingertips. Suddenly, her rxed fingers clenched together. Within the rain, that man had seemingly stood for a long time. Nobody knew exactly how long he had waited. On top of his clothes, there were trails of rainwater; and rain also dripped down from his hair. ¡°Ruoxin, I have something to say to you.¡± A slight breeze with rain blew over, also messing up the man¡¯s gaze. At that moment, within his two ck pupils were several streaks of blood that looked just like spider webs. The rain fell into his eyes, and he closed them slightly, seemingly concealing a few shimmering drops of tears. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin moved her red lips. She didn¡¯t know what Gao Yi was going to tell her, but she felt a sense of uneasiness, an unprecedented sense of uneasiness. The two of them sat down, and Gao Yi ced his fingers on the table, gently tapping away. One after another. Then again. This sound and the cold breeze melted into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart. Thump, thump... thump, thump. ¡°Ruoxin,¡± Gao Yi called out her name again. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin lifted her face. A look of suddenprehension gently shed across her face. Gao Yi felt his throat turn dry. He suddenly closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, certain things were hidden and lost, ¡°Ruoxin, sorry, please move out.¡± ¡®Bang¡¯. The cup that Xia Ruoxin held in her hand fell onto the ground. She hastily picked up the cup; however, she couldn¡¯t control the stinging at the corner of her eyes. She clumsily ced the cup back onto the table, and her two hands tightly clenched together. Yet, she didn¡¯t know where to ce them. ¡°Ruoxin, did you hear what I said?¡± Gao Yi reached out his hands. He was used to the action of fixing somebody¡¯s clothes, and he was also used to the person in front of him. It was just that just as his hand was about to reach out, his body jerked as well. Then, he put his hand down just like that, keeping it by his side and clenching it tightly into a fist. ¡°Can I ask for the reason?¡± Xia Ruoxin couldn¡¯t describe this feeling. It was as if this form of support that she always relied on suddenly disappeared. It was also as if the heavy mountain that she had been carrying on her back the entire time suddenly copsed. It was only at that moment that she understood this: so it turned out that sometimespany, reliance, and habits were also a form of love. It was just that when those things copsed, she felt her heart ache once more; and she also felt hurt. She wasn¡¯t rejecting him; she just needed some time. It was just that seemingly, nobody was willing to give her that time. Gao Yi ced his hands into his pocket. Then, he took out a card and ced it on the table. ¡°Ruoxin, hold on to this. It¡¯ll be enough for you and Rainy to get by for a long time. If you¡¯re fine with it, then take Rainy with you and leave.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s both hands hugged the cup, her pale lips gently quivering. She wasn¡¯t going to leave, not because of anything else, but because she wanted an exnation, a reason. Yet, what he gave was a card. She didn¡¯t know how much money was inside it; however, this bought her trust... this father that Rainy had for close to a year. This transaction, was it really good? Was it really worth it? ¡°Gao Yi, are you troubled by something?¡± Xia Ruoxin still refused to believe that this Gao Yi¡ªwho saved Rainy that was not in any way rted to him¡ªwould so easily give her and Rainy up. If it wasn¡¯t for him in this world, there wouldn¡¯t be Xia Ruoxin. If it wasn¡¯t for him, this world wouldn¡¯t have Rainy. It was just that, why would he...? Chapter 604 - Requesting For Her Help Chapter 604 Requesting For Her Help ¡°What troubles could I possibly have? You should understand... everything in this ce belongs to the Bai family. Can I request that you not ask any more questions? Just treat it as you¡¯re helping me, alright?¡± Gao Yi¡¯s eyes looked down, concealing a certain something within them. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± He reached out his hand and ced it on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t move, and suddenly, she smiled at him. That smile was just as before, and yet Gao Yi¡¯s expression was cold. His calm eyes were serene and aloof. ¡°Tell me, what more do you want to gain from this ce?¡± The man¡¯s husky voice clearly sounded very pleasing to the ears. However, the words that he said wereced with thorns. Tears welled up in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes, and something flowed down her nose. Perhaps it was that heavy rain outside. ¡°I understand.¡± She looked down and avoided Gao Yi¡¯s hand that was about to reach out again. The sound of light footsteps resonated by her ear, followed by the sound of the door shutting. Then, her world fell into silence. ¡®Pit-pat...¡¯ That was the sound of the rain outside. ¡®Hu¡¯, that was the sound of her breathing. ¡°Thump, thump¡¯, that was the sound of her heartbeat. Then, something shattered. She hugged her own arms tightly, and in the silence, she sobbed. Inside the room, Xia Ruoxin packed up her belongings. She hadn¡¯t brought much to Ennd in the first ce. A few of her clothes, a few of Rainy¡¯s clothes, and the doll that Du Jingtang gave them. She carefully packed all of them into the luggage. Rainy obediently hugged her doll and stood in front of Xia Ruoxin, confusedly watching her. Xia Ruoxin stood up and touched her daughter¡¯s small head. Then, she walked in front of a shelf and took out a box from inside. She opened it, and inside, there was a pearl ne. ording to hearsay, it brought people fortune, happiness, and good luck. But why didn¡¯t she have any of that? All that she had was tears and a sense of loss. She closed the box. A teardrop quickly shed across her eyes, but it didn¡¯t fall. She ced the box deep inside the luggage and then closed the luggage up. ¡°Mommy, why are we packing our things? Are we going home?¡± Rainy asked, not understanding the situation because thest time Mommy packed things it was toe over here. Were they going back this time? ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter in her arms. ¡°We¡¯re going home; we¡¯re going back to Rainy and Mommy¡¯s home.¡± They were going to live their lives like before. Just like in the past, with only her and Rainy. Rainy leaned into her mother¡¯s embrace, smiling happily. She was going home. That meant that she could see Grandpa, Granny, Uncle, and that other weird uncle. In the future, there won¡¯t be anybody to bully her and Dolly anymore. She stuck her doll close to her own tiny face. Xia Ruoxin unwittingly rubbed her daughter¡¯s hair, simply looking forward. In her eyes, there was not much perplexion. Yes, if she didn¡¯t leave, what was she going to stay here for? Gao Yi was already marrying another person, and this ce was never her home. That¡¯s why she had no choice but to return to her own home as well. To the Rainy and her small home. The entire Bai family was already preparing for the wedding, and she was the only person who stayed in their room apart from her daughter. She didn¡¯t want people tough at her daughter, especially that Bai Luoyin. That¡¯s why she could only trouble Rainy to stay in the room with her. However, just because she didn¡¯t look for Bai Luoyin, it didn¡¯t mean that Bai Luoyin wasn¡¯t going to look for her. When Bai Luoyin stood in front of her with a look of felicity, Xia Ruoxin locked her daughter inside another room. She faced this woman who had never liked them and even saw them as her enemy, alone. ¡°What, you¡¯re still here? This house doesn¡¯t seem to be a ce that you can afford to stay in anymore. I want you to leave. I don¡¯t like you polluting the air in our house.¡± Bai Luoyin¡¯s voice was filled with impatience. Of course, she won. It didn¡¯t matter what methods she had used; in the end, the person who won was still her. She said before that in this world-other than her, there was nobody who could be Gao Yi¡¯s wife. Gao Yi was originally hers, hers. Nobody could snatch him away. ¡°You can¡¯t bear to leave, can you? But I won¡¯t let the person I despise stay here for another day.¡± She smiled, a look of disdain shing across her eyes. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that Gao Yi married her not because of love but because of Wei Lan. However, she was confident that she could make Gao Yipletely hers in the days that were about toe, from his body to his heart. Just then, a helper walked into the room. Without exnation, she picked up Xia Ruoxin¡¯s luggage and dumped it outside. Bai Luoyin sneered. ¡°Quickly take this bastard¡¯s child of yours and leave. Leave my line of sight; otherwise, I will definitely throw you out just like your luggage. Don¡¯t continue to stay here so shamelessly. You¡¯re not weed here.¡± If she didn¡¯t chase these two people out today, she wouldn¡¯t be Bai Luoyin. Xia Ruoxin redirected her gaze away from her luggage. She turned around, opened the small door, and held her daughter¡¯s tiny hand. Then, she squatted down and pulled her daughter into an embrace. ¡°Rainy, let¡¯s go home.¡± She pressed her daughter¡¯s small face against her chest. In this world-even if nobody loved her, she would love herself and love her daughter even more. One step followed by another, she left the Bai family¡¯s house, just like how she left the Chu family that year. Throughout the entire time, Gao Yi didn¡¯t show himself. Perhaps he didn¡¯t even want to see her. Outside the door, she held Rainy¡¯s small hand. Beside them was their luggage, and behind them was the ce that they had lived in for a while. Suddenly, she cried-genuine tears scattered into the air of this foreign country. Gao Yi, it doesn¡¯t matter what your actual decision was, I have never med you for it. I still owe you so, so much. If this is what I can repay you with, then I¡¯ll do it. This is what you requested of me, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll definitely do it. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She carried her luggage in one hand and held Rainy¡¯s hand in the other. Rainy lifted her head and asked her mother. ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t Daddy going back with us?¡± She didn¡¯t understand why they came here in threes but left in twos. Did Daddy not want them anymore? Xia Ruoxin ced down the luggage in her hand and squatted down. She smiled warmly at her daughter. ¡°Rainy, in the future, you¡¯ll have to live with Mommy just like in the past. Is Rainy scared? Your Daddy will be very busy in the future. We¡¯ll rarely get to meet him.¡± She held her daughter¡¯s tiny hand tightly. Actually, she didn¡¯t know how to reply to her daughter¡¯s question. This question was very sharp. Chapter 605 - Homeless Chapter 605 Homeless She really didn¡¯t want to tell her that, actually, her father didn¡¯t want them anymore because he had his own things to do. Perhaps it had nothing to do with love; however, he still gave them up in the end. That¡¯s why they only had each other now. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Rainy will help Mommy. Rainy will wash clothes and be good.¡± Rainy hugged her doll a little tighter, her small hand tightly gripping onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. She was going to keep Mommypany just like before because Mommy said before, she was a very good child. Not too far away, a sea of red roses bloomed, its faint fragrance intoxicating the air. Xia Ruoxin stood up once again. Then, she held her daughter¡¯s small hand and left. Their two figures slowly faded before finally disappearing at the end of the road. A man walked out of the entrance. He leaned against the door, slightly lost in thought. Even his lips were pressed together very tightly. ¡°Brother, you clearly don¡¯t want her to leave. Why are you letting her leave? Or did you want Bai Luoyin to chase her out? Do you not know that this will make her very sad? Furthermore, why did you have to marry Bai Luoyin? We don¡¯t even need anything from their family. You don¡¯t have to sacrifice yourself. Whether Bai Luoyin lives or dies, that has nothing to do with us.¡± Don¡¯t me him. He wasn¡¯t getting angry at Gao Yi; his heart was just aching for him because he personally ended everything. I just wanted to make her live a little happier because she already had no more happiness here. Gao Yi¡¯s hands that were in his pocket, clenched tightly together. Actually, he didn¡¯t want to let go. Even if there was just a slight possibility, he wouldn¡¯t have let go. He didn¡¯t want to make her lose her smile anymore, and he didn¡¯t want their rtionship to be put to an end in the Bai family, in the hands of Bai Luoyin. The Bai family, it was never a ce she could stay in. They couldn¡¯t leave; they could only wait for war. He just wanted to lessen the damage. It was not that he was cowardly. It was just because this was a gamble he couldn¡¯t afford. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose Wei Lan and Gao Xin. Actually, he couldn¡¯t afford to lose himself as well. It was even more because he realized that she actually didn¡¯t love him. That¡¯s why he kept himself here and let her leave. Gao Xin called out again. ¡°Brother, tell me. Did Bai Zhenfeng say something to you?¡± Gao Yi¡¯splexion was bad the entire time, ever since he wanted to marry Bai Luoyin. Gao Xin had a feeling that this incident definitely had something to do with Bai Zhenfeng. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± This time, Gao Yi didn¡¯t hide the truth. It was all because of that Bai Zhenfeng that he decided to marry her. It also gave him a reason to let Ruoxin leave and made him lose his reason to persist. Actually, Bai Zhenfeng really did help him. ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Gao Xin¡¯s body tensed. ¡°Did he use Sister Ruoxin to threaten you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gao Yi shook his head. ¡°It has nothing to do with Ruoxin.¡± Evidently, Bai Zhenfeng knew that if he used Ruoxin and Rainy as an excuse, it would only serve to garner more disgust. Therefore, the one that he used was Wei Lan. ¡°Brother, then...¡± Gao Xin still wanted to ask more questions; however, Gao Yi patted his shoulder. ¡°Some things have already be reality. Don¡¯t be caught up with the reasons. What use is there finding out?¡± He smiled, but his eyes weren¡¯t smiling. Bai Zhenfeng certainly had a hold of his weakness; however, in the future, he would also have a hold of Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s weakness. The two of them had each other¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. All that was left was to see who was more ruthless and who was more persistent. Outside, it was drizzling. Within the rain, Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s small hand. Then, she took off her clothes and ced them over her daughter¡¯s head. It was just that she didn¡¯t know where they could hide themselves from the rain. Within the drizzle, she held her daughter¡¯s small hand. Then, she ced down the luggage that she was carrying in her hand onto the ground before taking off her own clothes and cing it over her daughter¡¯s head. After that, she held her daughter¡¯s small hand and made her stand at the entrance of the Bai family¡¯s house. It was the one and only ce for them to avoid the rain. After she helped her daughter settle down and stood back up, another luggage was thrown out from inside the house. ¡®Bang!¡¯ Therge door shut behind them, and faintly, she could still smell the subtle fragrance of roses inside. ¡°Stand properly; Mommy will be back in a while.¡± She was still smiling as if nothing had happened. Rainy ttened her mouth and obediently nodded her head. Her pair of innocent eyes gradually became misted. Xia Ruoxin carried her luggage over, and then with one hand carrying her luggage and another hand carrying her daughter, she ran into the rain. At that moment, in the manor, Bai Luoyin plucked a rose and ced it under her nose, sniffing it. The bright red color of the rose looked just like fresh blood, and it also made her clouded eyes appear red. ¡°You¡¯ve chased them out?¡± She asked the helper who had just returned. ¡°Yes, Missus. I¡¯ve already chased them out. Their belongings have also been thrown out as you wished.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Bai Luoyin¡¯s lips curled into a smile. Her smile further widened as she stepped on the rose petals on the floor. The bottom of her shoes was tainted with ayer of fragrance which was ruthlessly washed away by the rain after. ¡°Are you cold?¡± Xia Ruoxin opened her luggage and took out her clothes from within. She wrapped them one after another over Rainy¡¯s body. Then, she touched the clothes on her daughter¡¯s body. Thankfully, they weren¡¯t wet. It was just that she had forgotten. She was, at that moment, drenched from head to toe-even her hair was drenched. Her hair was twisted into several small clumps as well, with drops of water dripping from them. Herplexion was very bad. It was pale and ice-cold. However, the smile in her eyes was as warm as a spring breeze. Rainy shook her head. ¡°Mommy, Rainy isn¡¯t cold.¡± She reached out her tiny hand and helped her mother wipe away the rainwater on her face. However, tears rolled down drop by drop from those tworge eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Rainy. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter that was among all the clothes, waiting for the rain to pass. The rain here came quickly and ended quickly as well. While waiting for the rain to stop, Xia Ruoxin thought in her head. They could rent a small apartment and then find a job to do. Their conditions back in those years were way worse and tougher than that of the present. She already pushed through all that. She believed that as tough as it was going to be, it would never be as tough as it was before. That time, Rainy didn¡¯t even have any milk to drink. Furthermore, she still had some savings and ie from her website. Although the expenses overseas were very high, her sry would be able to keep them alive for quite a few days. As for all the cards that Gao Yi gave her, she didn¡¯t want them. Instead, she ced them in the Bai family¡¯s house. Gradually, the sound of the rain finally started to be softer. The rain was about to stop. Rainy had already fallen asleep; however, her sleep was unsound. Xia Ruoxin ced her hands in front of her chest to warm it up. It was only after her hands heated up a little that she helped tidy up her daughter¡¯s soft hair, and it was only after the rain stopped that she carried her daughter in one hand and pulled the luggage in another, leaving to find another ce to live in. By the time the sun was about to set, she finally found a hotel to stay in, but she had yet to find a house. The hotel was very cheap and fairly priced. They could make do with it. The issue of finding a house to rent, they could take that slow. At the very least, they had to get through this night first. Just then, the phone in her pocket rang. She hastily took out the phone. Thankfully, the phone didn¡¯t get drenched by the rain. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t even have had amunication device. Chapter 606 - We’re Doing Pretty Well Chapter 606 We¡¯re Doing Pretty Well It was Gao Xin. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, where are you?¡± Gao Xin was so anxious that his voice became a little high-pitched. ¡°I was really scared to death. Finally, I managed to get a hold of you. Are you okay? Is Rainy okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine. We¡¯re doing pretty well.¡± Xia Ruoxin pulled her daughter¡¯s nket up a little higher. ¡°I¡¯m living in a hotel with Rainy. Tomorrow, we¡¯re going to find a house to rent temporarily.¡± Upon hearing that they were alright, Gao Xin finally heaved a sigh of relief. His heart that was about to jump out of his mouth also finally felt at ease. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, don¡¯t worry. Let me find a way around the house issue, and on my brother¡¯s side...¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t feel like continuing the conversation. She interrupted Gao Xin. ¡°Gao Xin, Rainy might wake up soon. I need to go check on her. Also...¡± Her voice paused for a moment. Then, she finally continued. ¡°Your brother¡¯s really good. I¡¯m the one who isn¡¯t good enough. We all have the right to choose what kind of life we want. We don¡¯t just do what others think we should do. Let¡¯s not mention all these again in the future, okay? If you could help me find a house, then that would be great. Of course, you don¡¯t have to push yourself too hard.¡± After receiving Gao Xin¡¯s agreement, Xia Ruoxin put down the phone. However, her heart felt blocked up by something. It was agonizing Once again, she was kicked out of a house. However, this time wasn¡¯t the worst. At the very least, her luggage was thrown out with her. While Rainy was asleep, she carried her luggage out from below the bed. There were a few articles of clothing. Not much and not very new. Inside, a few pieces of rough sketches were also safe and sound. It started raining again outside, and this rain, she heard that it was going tost for a long time. Thankfully, she found a small hotel; and thankfully, they were not wandering along the streets. The second day, Gao Xin went over to them super early in the morning. The moment he saw Xia Ruoxin, he heaved a sigh of relief. She seemed alright. Although she looked a little pale, she wasn¡¯t sick. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Xia Ruoxin had just ordered a ss of warm milk, and she was about to let Rainy drink it. Rainy was about to wake up, and once she woke up, she would whine about being hungry. ¡°Here, drink this.¡± Without thinking, Xia Ruoxin passed the ss of milk in her hand to Gao Xin. ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± Gao Xin kind of disliked milk. This thing, only young children like Rainy would like it. He didn¡¯t like it at all. Furthermore, there was a lot of sugar inside it. She opened the door, and inside, Rainy had already woken up. She didn¡¯t disturb the adults. She got up on her own, wore her clothes, and was already ying with her doll. Xia Ruoxin took Rainy¡¯s milk bottle over and washed it clean. Then, she poured milk inside, and after checking that the temperature of the milk was suitable, she handed it over to Rainy. ¡°Thanks, Mommy.¡± Rainy took the bottle of milk, hugged it, and started drinking. Her two eyes stared at Gao Xin, and when she realized that Gao Xin was looking at her as well, she let out a wide smile. However, her smile made Gao Xin feel extremely ashamed. His brother was too much. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, I¡¯ve found a house for you.¡± Gao Xin hastily stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll help you pack up your belongings. I¡¯ve already gotten people to clean up the house over there. You guys can move in right away. Thendlord is an elderly couple. They usually don¡¯te to Ennd; that¡¯s why the house has been empty for very long. The rent is also very cheap. ¡°Hundred-fifty pounds a month.¡± A hundred-fifty? Xia Ruoxin calcted the price in her head. Hundred-fifty pounds... it really was cheap. ording to her country¡¯s rental prices, two hundred pounds would be about a thousand and five hundred. Furthermore, this was the price of a three-way city. Although it was still a little costly for her, the money that she had saved up was enough for them to get through life for a while. When the timees, she could just find a job. As long as she had a livelihood, that was enough. Don¡¯t ask her why she wasn¡¯t returning to her country. Actually, for her, whether she returns to her country or not, there wasn¡¯t much of a difference. Gao Xin didn¡¯t say much as well. He just wanted to help her pack up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be in such a rush.¡± Xia Ruoxin was a little helpless in the face of his impulsive personality. After all, they still had to wait for Rainy to finish drinking her milk. She couldn¡¯t carry her while holding the milk bottle. Gao Xin touched his head, feeling a little mortified. Then, he walked next to the bed and picked Rainy up. As for the milk bottle that was in Rainy¡¯s embrace, he genuinely didn¡¯t like it. This weird-smelling thing, did it really taste good? ¡°Uncle, do you want to drink this?¡± Rainy was a very generous child. She handed the milk bottle in her hand over to the uncle, letting him drink some. Gao Xin cringed. This was milk; what¡¯s more, it was in a milk bottle. He hastily rejected. ¡°Uncle doesn¡¯t want to drink it. Rainy can drink it. Uncle¡¯s fine with water.¡± It was only then that Rainy ced the milk bottle back in front of her face. She sat there and drank her milk. She was very obedient: she didn¡¯t cry, and she didn¡¯t whine. Of course, she also didn¡¯t ask for Daddy. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, about my brother...¡± Regarding this matter, Gao Xin always found it hard to bring up. He also felt apologetic towards Xia Ruoxin. They brought her all the way here and chased her out in the end. This wasn¡¯t something that a man should have done; it wasn¡¯t honorable at all. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled. She remained squatting on the ground, packing her belongings. ¡°Sister Ruoxin...¡± Gao Xin was just about to say something when he heard Xia Ruoxin¡¯s voice that was practically a mumble. ¡°I know your brother¡¯s true thoughts, but it doesn¡¯t matter what the reason is. He asked me to leave so I left. I don¡¯t want to trouble him.¡± Suddenly, Gao Xin felt tears well up in his eyes. Actually, Sister Ruoxin was the one who understood Big Brother the most, and she was the one who truly treated him well. However, no matter what the reason was, their rtionship... perhaps, it was already over. From the moment Bai Luoyin kicked Xia Ruoxin and Rainy out of the house, perhaps it was already destined to end back then. ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± Gao Xin pointed to the small apartment in front of them. ¡°It has two floors, and the scenery here is decent. The house is surrounded by farms, and buses also pass through this area. Not too far away, there is a hospital, a supermarket, and ces of that sort. There¡¯s also a small park. In the morning, you guys can go there to take a walk and smell the flowers. Right, the people here grow a kind of rose for their livelihood. That¡¯s why the roses here are extremely well-known.¡± Xia Ruoxin was very pleased with the environment. If it was a thousand for this ce, she was probably still the one who profited from the deal. She had originally thought that it was a share house. After all, the rent for this ce was always as such. However, after she entered the house, she realized that nobody else lived there. It was only her and Rainy. Chapter 607 - Unchangeable Decision Chapter 607 Unchangeable Decision ¡°Gao Xin, is there nobody else living here?¡± Xia Ruoxin ced Rainy onto the ground and held her small hand, stopping her from wandering around. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Gao Xin nodded his head. ¡°Just you and Rainy. This house is actually owned by somebody I¡¯m considered close with, one of my ssmate¡¯s grandfather. That¡¯s why they rented it out at such a low price to me, but they have a condition.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Xia Ruoxin was very satisfied with this house. As long as their condition wasn¡¯t too unreasonable... this house, she was definitely renting it. ¡°Actually, it isn¡¯t anything much.¡± Gao Xinughed sneakily. ¡°They just hope that you will love and cherish their house. Do some cleaning on the weekdays and water the nts outside, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°That¡¯s easy, I¡¯ll agree to their condition.¡± Xia Ruoxin agreed without a second thought. If they moved in, then it was going to be her home. If she didn¡¯t even clean her own house, who was going to be able to live in it? Furthermore, she was never azy person in the first ce. As for the garden outside, she would take care of it as well. Moreover, there were some empty plots ofnd with nothing nted on them. Xia Ruoxin decided to wait till after she settled down to buy some vegetable seeds and nt them there. That way, she could save up on vegetable expenses. As for the inside of the house-perhaps because thendlord hade over to clean it up every few days, there was not much dust inside. Furthermore, Gao Xin said that he had already gotten somebody to clean up the house; therefore, it was even cleaner now, so much so that people could move in at any time. The house had two floors, and Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t want to touch the second floor. She simply chose a room for Rainy and herself. Bed, closet... they had everything. There was no need for them to make any other arrangements. ¡°Gao Xin, how am I supposed to pay the rent?¡± She took out her wallet from her bag. Was it cash or through their bank ount sort of payment? ¡°This...¡± Gao Xin smiled. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, about the rent, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. All the rent within this year has been paid for. Next year, thendlord wille over to lengthen the contract.¡± Of course, that¡¯s if both of you still n to live here. Of course, he didn¡¯t say out thest sentence. He was convinced that Xia Ruoxin would return to her country one day. After all, this ce wasn¡¯t her home. ¡°That¡¯s not good.¡± Xia Ruoxin didn¡¯t want to live off of other people¡¯s kindness, especially not Gao Yi¡¯s. She opened her wallet and counted the money inside. Then, she took all of it out and ced it into Gao Xin¡¯s hand. ¡°This is all that I have. I¡¯ll give you the rest after I withdraw more money.¡± ¡°Sister Ruoxin, that¡¯s fine.¡± Gao Xin wanted to push the money back to her, but he knew that Xia Ruoxin¡¯s character was just as such. She was still not at a stage where she needed to rely on other people¡¯s charitable money to get by. That¡¯s why this money, she had to pay it back. She couldn¡¯t live in this house without paying for it herself. Gao Xin knew that things would turn out like this, and he could only ept the money. He was afraid that if he didn¡¯t ept it, next time, Xia Ruoxin might not even let him into her house. Gao Xin stayed for a while longer before going back. He was feeling guilty about something. Actually, Xia Ruoxin might have somewhat understood what it was about. This house was probably arranged by Gao Yi. That man who wanted to be the viin this one time. It was just that from the beginning to the end, he was never viinous. He was a doctor, a doctor who healed the wounded and rescued those on their deathbed. His heart... it could never be cruel. ¡°Mommy, is this our new home?¡± Rainy ran over, hugging both of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s legs. ¡°That¡¯s right, our new home.¡± Xia Ruoxin bent down and picked her daughter up. Then, she ced her hand on her daughter¡¯s tiny forehead, afraid that the rain yesterday would make her sick. However, thankfully, she wasn¡¯t feverish. After all a day had passed already; she should probably be fine. ¡°Rainy, do you like our new home?¡± Xia Ruoxin carried Rainy and took a look around the entire house. Then, she opened the window; and both of them leaned next to the open window, admiring the view outside. The air there was very refreshing, and there was a faint rosy fragrance to it. This was really a suitable ce for people to live in. ¡°I do.¡± Rainy firmly nodded her head. What she loved the most was that wide patch of grass outside. However, her small face suddenly darkened. ¡°Mommy, does Daddy not want Rainy anymore? That¡¯s why we moved out of the house?¡± She lifted her small face, and her eyes reddened. However, tears didn¡¯t fall from her eyes. ¡°No.¡± Xia Ruoxin pressed her daughter¡¯s small face against her chest. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy tell you before? Daddy¡¯s out to earn money. He¡¯ll earn a lot, a lot of money, and buy dolls for Rainy. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want Rainy. It¡¯s just that he has gone somewhere far away to work.¡± She spoke softly as if she was mumbling to herself. Her faint voice and the cold breeze cause tears to well up in her eyes. Rainy fluttered her long eyshes and sniffled. Then, she bit on her small fingers. ¡°Mommy, Rainy misses Daddy.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned her face away, letting the misty tears in her eyes materialize... and then fall. But Rainy, do you know? You don¡¯t have a Daddy anymore. It was night, and they were sleeping in their new home. For a long time, Xia Ruoxin tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep, whereas Rainy had already fallen into a deep sleep. That¡¯s great. She didn¡¯t kick her nkets that often anymore. Perhaps, she really grew up. Xia Ruoxin turned on themp next to the bed and sat up. An unwarranted sense of loneliness densely filled the air, somewhat agonizing and somewhat sad. Suddenly, she stood up and ran into the washroom, turning on the tap. ¡®Hua, hua,¡¯ the water flowed down. However, without anybody knowing, Xia Ruoxin stifled her cries. Actually, she liked him; she really did like him. Yet, why was it that she always couldn¡¯t get what she liked? In the future, it would just be Rainy and her depending on each other again. Perhaps, this was fated. She lifted her head. The woman in the mirror had a paleplexion. Sheughed as she cried and cried as sheughed. Waves of heartache caused tears to fall from her eyes as well as her heart. At that moment, Gao Xin sat up. He reached out his hand and took away the bottle of alcohol in Gao Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°Brother, stop drinking.¡± ¡°Give it to me.¡± Gao Yi snatched the bottle back, pouring alcohol into his mouth. ¡°Isn¡¯t this great? Getting drunk solves all woes. It¡¯s just that no matter how much I drink, my woes stay as woes.¡± The knot was still a knot. It was a knot that couldn¡¯t be untied. ¡°Brother, why torture yourself?¡± Gao Xin¡¯s heart really ached for Gao Yi. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Gao Yi poured another round of alcohol into his mouth. However, the prickling burn in his throat made him suddenly start coughing. Nevertheless, as if abusing himself, Gao Yi poured another round of alcohol into his mouth. Yes, Gao Xin didn¡¯t understand; nobody could understand. ¡°Brother, do you really want to marry Bai Luoyin?¡± Gao Xin couldn¡¯t help but ask again. ¡°But Bai Luoyin really isn¡¯t suitable for you.¡± Chapter 608 - My Brother’s Getting Married

Chapter 608 My Brother¡¯s Getting Married

¡°So what if she¡¯s suitable? So what if she¡¯s not?¡± Gao Yi threw the bottle onto the floor. He had already agreed to this; how could he go back on his word? He personally sent his own self to hell; he would either live or die. Alright. Gao Xin wasn¡¯t going to try to persuade him anymore. He knew that his brother was definitely going to get married to Bai Luoyin, and having such a sister-inw, he really-really-didn¡¯t feel happy about it. The wind outside brought about a slight mist. Perhaps, it was going to rain again. Recently, it rained a lot; and the wind was chilly as well. Was it also going to dampen someone¡¯s heart? The roses inside the yard were still blooming, each flower a gorgeous bright-red, resembling blood. Xia Ruoxin connected herputer to the power outlet. After living alone for so long, she felt that she had be all-round. Now, nothing could possibly stump her. Even setting up aputer, she didn¡¯t need another person¡¯s help with it anymore. She pressed the on-off button, and thankfully, theputer turned on. Thisputer was an old one. She troubled Gao Xin to buy it back. Although it was old, many of its functions were still operating. Technological products advance and get reced very quickly. Actually, the original owner of thisputer was a person who liked the new and scorned the old. Not long after buying thisputer, he exchanged it for a new one. This oldputer had also been withdrawn from the market, and now coincidentally, she managed to get it for a cheap price. Her English wasn¡¯t very good, and that¡¯s why finding a job here wasn¡¯t so easy. Being a waitress in a hotel? That she could do, but she wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of Rainy. She couldn¡¯t send Rainy to a nursery school, too. There was anguage barrier. That¡¯s why, in the end, she still thought about finding some work online just like before. With an ie of a few thousand dors a month, it probably wouldn¡¯t be that hard to get by. She went onto her Penguin ount, and thankfully, thisputer wasn¡¯t that hard to use. Gao Xin had also thoughtfully helped her set up a Chineseputer system. The moment she saw the familiar interface, tears even welled up in her eyes. Once she got into her Penguin ount, the first person she looked for was ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯. She didn¡¯t know if he still remembered her. After all, she hadn¡¯t taken up an illustration job for a long time already. She contemted for a moment before finally typing in one word. ¡°Hello.¡± For a long time, there was no reply; and her heart sank. Did she not have a chance anymore? It was only after the other icon rang that she hastily opened their chat. A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Long time, no see.¡± Xia Ruoxin hastily typed on her keyboard. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Yes, long time, no see.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°How have you been doing?¡± A simple sentence like that. Even though it was just five words, it unwittingly made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes tear up. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Okay.¡± She paused for a moment before finally typing in a few words. Was it going to work? She actually didn¡¯t know. Anyhow, she still needed to give it a try. ¡°I would like to know if there are still any illustration jobs avable.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°You have time now?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Yes.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers paused for a moment. She had an urge to pour out all her woes... because to a stranger-a stranger that she had never known, she dared to say it. She could say it. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Life overseas isn¡¯t going well. It¡¯s hard to find a job here, and my daughter¡¯s still young. Today, I just wanted to try my luck. Thank you for giving me work to do.¡± The person on the other end went silent for a long time. Then, a message was sent over. A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°You came at a good time. I was in a pinch as well. Recently, I took up a few orders, a little too much. Of course, they pay quite well. Do you have the time to take them up?¡± Xia Ruoxin was overjoyed, and she hastily replied. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°I do, I do. I¡¯ll take up as many orders as you get.¡± She wasn¡¯t afraid of a high workload. She had nothing to do now, and she just wanted to earn some money so that she could continue living here. This wasn¡¯t the ce she grew up in, and everything here brought her a sense of unfamiliarity and uneasiness. In this world, actually-it didn¡¯t matter where, people needed money; and they couldn¡¯t live without it as well. ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯ was certainly very trustworthy. She waited for a while and, in just a moment, received quite a lot of workten pieces at once. Furthermore, the pay was a lot higher than before. If she finished drawing all of these, she would quite a lot of savings in her hand again. That was for the best. Actually, she was afraid that she would get work today, but none the next day. However, A Sunny Day will Come seemed to always have quite a lot of work for her to do. He said that with the number of orders they were getting, even if she drew for four, five years, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to finish them. Right now, he was still worrying that she would end up opening a booth for him or something of that sort. Xia Ruoxin learned English while drawing, and she taught Rainy how to speak English as well. She had seemingly already forgotten what she hade here for. In this foreign country, she lived alone with her daughter. She had forgotten about a man named ¡®Gao Yi¡¯ and also forgotten why she was still staying here. Was it for an exnation? Or was she still waiting? Or did she really not want to go back? Sometimes, the environment could indeed affect a person easily. Just like Rainy, she made a new friend, a young swarthy girl who lived on a farm near them. The two of them often spent time together. Although they had anguage barrier, it didn¡¯t affect their friendship. Rainy also habitually started to speak certain English alphabets. At those times, Xia Ruoxin would feel that living here was pretty good as well. At the very least¡ªwhen Rainy grew up, she would have learned to speak anothernguage. She took her easel with her and sat outside. Rainy was currently ying with her friend Amy on the grass fields. Amy¡¯s family raised a small cat, and Rainy really liked to y with Amy and her cat every day. The two little fes spoke to each other in differentnguages, barely managing tomunicate. Xia Ruoxin ced the easel on herp, took out her paintbrushes, and started painting. ¡°Sister Ruoxin...¡± The sudden voice made the brush in her hand stop just like that, also leaving a long mark on the canvas. Was this ripping a piece of paper or ripping apart somebody¡¯s life? Gao Xin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and his beard hadn¡¯t been trimmed recently. He looked extremely shabby and hideous. He was always a clean and refreshing fe, but today, he looked like a homeless man. ¡°Come in.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and opened the door, letting Gao Xin in. From the looks of it, he hadn¡¯t eaten as well. She cooked a bowl of noodles for Gao Xin, and Gao Xin finished everything in just a few bites. He devoured it like a wolf, just as if he hadn¡¯t eaten in a few days. After he finished eating, he let out a burp and fell into a daze. After a long time, he finally opened his mouth to speak. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, my brother¡¯s getting married.¡± Chapter 609 - Gifts or Well-Wishes

Chapter 609 Gifts or Well-Wishes

¡°I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled. Tears slowly crept up the corners of her eyes. However, it wasn¡¯t as serious as before. Perhaps now, she had more blessings for them than before. Actually, she knew about the wedding a long time ago. It was just that she heard about it again from Gao Xin. Seemingly, she felt hurt again; and with every beat, her heart ached. She actually liked that man. She knew that she did. Perhaps she had yet to love him, but she was just one step away from it, really just one small step away from loving him. Gao Xin wiped his face. ¡°My mom got back together with Bai Zhenfeng again, and my Big Brother is getting married as well. But I realized that, that house... I can¡¯t stay there any longer.¡± As he spoke, his eyes reddened, just like a beast who eagerly wanted to get out of its cage. Xia Ruoxin ced another bowl of noodles in front of him. Immediately, the beast picked up the bowl and devoured the food, not caring about how he looked. ¡°Gao Xin, what thoughts do you have?¡± Xia Ruoxin sat down as she asked Gao Xin. Gao Xin lifted his head as if he was hating something. ¡°Actually, we didn¡¯t have a good life in that house. Bai Luoyin never treated Mom as an elder; she had never respected her. Sister Ruoxin, do you understand what it means to be living under someone else¡¯s roof?¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled, a slight bitterness shing across her smile. She grew up under another person¡¯s roof. She had already tasted what that felt like for twenty years. How could she not know? It was just that certain things couldn¡¯t be understood that way. ¡°I know that you have always wanted to leave the house with your mother, but have you ever asked her if she really wanted to leave? She knows that the Bai family isn¡¯t good as well; she also knows how Bai Luoyin treats her. She isn¡¯t a piece of wood: she has feelings and perceptions. She knows how to think for herself. Gao Yi already long possessed the ability to let all of you leave the Bai household, but why didn¡¯t he leave? Why are all of you still staying in the Bai household?¡± Gao Xin¡¯s body froze. He lowered his head and ate the noodles mouth by mouth. ¡°Your opinion doesn¡¯t represent other people¡¯s opinions.¡± Xia Ruoxin continued. ¡°There¡¯s an old saying, ¡®one who is not a fish cannot know the joy of a fish.¡¯ In your perspective, your mother may seem to be mistreated and suffering in the Bai family, but in her perspective? Perhaps, being able to stay by another person¡¯s side, that¡¯s the happiness she¡¯s looking for. This fact, your brother Gao Yi sees it clearer than you and understands it as well.¡± Gao Xin¡¯s shoulders mildly trembled. He didn¡¯t know what to think anymore. He picked up another strand of noodle and stuffed it into his mouth. Yet, all that he tasted was a salty vor. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, did you put more salt?¡± Why was the noodle so salty? His voice sounded extremely nasal. ¡°Eat it even if it¡¯s salty.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up her easel, took out a new piece of canvas paper, and continued painting Actually, her noodles weren¡¯t salty. The salty one was his heart and his tears. ¡®A man sheds no tears.¡¯ No, it¡¯s just that they haven¡¯t gone through sad times. Not long after, Gao Xin finished another bowl of noodles. He even finished drinking all the soup. Perhaps because he had overeaten or perhaps because he was full, his mind felt calmer than before. He also recovered his sense of reason. It was only then that he realized how childish he was. All those regrets and apologies seemingly cut his throat, leaving behind a burning sense of pain. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, thank you.¡± He wholeheartedly thanked her. All these years, it turned out that he was the one who was the most blinded. In the future, he wasn¡¯t going to be like that again. He was going to take good care of his mother, and he wasn¡¯t going to stab at his mother¡¯s already weak heart anymore. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her head, and her brush touched against the canvas, creating a ¡®Sha, Sha¡¯ sound. She was a mother; she understood a mother. She was also a woman, and she understood women as well. Wei Lan was a mother, but at the same time, she was also an ordinary woman. If she could be a little more selfish like Shen Yijun, perhaps her days would have been better. However, she wasn¡¯t; and she didn¡¯t walk down that road. Her brush continued to gently touch against the canvas paper, but for some unknown reason, the paper in front of her suddenly became wet. Drops of water dripped down from above. Was it raining? How could that be possible? She was indoors. ¡°Sister Ruoxin...¡± Gao Xin called out her name. ¡°Oh, sand got into my eyes,¡± Xia Ruoxin wiped the corner of her eyes. Her smile showed on her lips, and her sorrow showed on the corners of her eyes. Gao Xin choked up, speechless. Eighteenth of March... nobody knew what day it was, but Gao Yi¡¯s wedding was set on this date. Xia Ruoxin left her daughter at Mrs. Mei Fu¡¯s house. That was also the house of the little swarthy girl that Rainy was friends with. She went there once herself. At that moment, the sun was warm; and the season was perfect. Everything was heading in a wonderful direction. It was just that her heart was overcast. All around her were white-skinned and blue-eyed foreigners. Her ck hair and ck eyes were abnormally distinct here. She thought that she should bring a gift to Gao Yi¡¯s wedding. However, as she paced about, she still couldn¡¯t think about what gift to give him. In the end, she picked out a small crystal piano. Bai Luoyin liked pianos. Giving this should be a good choice, right? In this world, nobody was like her. It was her boyfriend¡¯s wedding, and she still wanted to personally pick out a present for it-even writing well-wishes on it. Of course, she knew as well, that perhaps, nobody wanted her to attend the wedding. She held her present and stood at the entrance of the Bai family¡¯s yard. She didn¡¯t knock on the door; she simply waited there. Until somebody came over, and she hid herself into a corner instead. A car stopped, and the doors to the yard opened. A man and a woman walked out of the car one after the other. The woman wore a white one-piece dress, and the diamond ne on her neck was exceptionally eye-catching. The woman intimately leaned her head against the man¡¯s shoulder, and the man¡¯s eyes darkened. As he tilted his head, he said something to the woman; whereas the woman covered her lips and smiled. Evidently, the man¡¯s words amused her. It was only after they entered that Xia Ruoxin walked out from the corner. She touched her own chest. It hurt slightly; however, it seemed like it didn¡¯t really hurt that much anymore. Perhaps, it was still that sentence... because she hadn¡¯t fallenpletely in love. Yes, because she had yet to fall in love with him. The doors closed once again, separating the inside and outside into two worlds. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head. Her two hands held the crystal piano that she bought, and yet she didn¡¯t know how to have it sent in. ¡°Ruoxin?¡± The sudden voice made Xia Ruoxin abruptly turn around, only to see Wei Lan hastily walking over. Her face was filled with shock and surprise. Chapter 610 - The Pancake that Fell from the Sky

Chapter 610 The Pancake that Fell from the Sky

¡°Ruoxin, are you alright?¡± She gripped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly, a lump rising up in her throat. She choked up as she asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Rainy? Howe I don¡¯t see Rainy?¡± She had doted on the child for so long already. Although she was not her biological granddaughter, she still really liked that child. Although, now that Ruoxin had left, her son was getting married. Rainy had also left with her mother, and Wei Lan¡¯s life disappeared with her. ¡°Rainy¡¯s at a friend¡¯s house.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled slightly as she replied, also drawing out her hands as she spoke. Then, she ced the gift that she had bought into Wei Lan¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, this is my gift to Gao Yi. It isn¡¯t expensive. I also didn¡¯t have that much money to buy a gift. However, this represents my regards to Gao Yi. I hope that he¡¯ll ept it.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Wei Lan secretly wiped away her tears. She actually wanted to smile; however, with such a smile, the nerves in her face twitched. What came out in the end was a smile, as well as bitterness. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll get going.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded her head at Wei Lan, not staying any longer at this ce as well. She knew that the people here didn¡¯t like her. That¡¯s why she still felt that it was better for her to keep a distance from them. She walked along the streets without any strength left in her. Was her life still considered peaceful and glorious? She ced her hands on her eyes, and in a moment, she was blinded by this dim ray of light. She blinked her eyes until the stinging sensation passed, and it was only then she realized that the pain in people¡¯s hearts could really be felt through their eyes. Rainy used her chopsticks to clumsily pick up a piece of fish, cing it on a te at the side. Then, she picked up another piece of fish. Xia Ruoxin bought those chopsticks from the Chinatown in Ennd. A lot of the items there were from China, and she was still used to them. After all, she had been ustomed to using them for many years already. After a while, Rainy picked up another few pieces of fish, cing them onto her te. In a blink of an eye, she had already grabbed five pieces of fish; and yet she hadn¡¯t eaten much. ¡°Are you saving them forter?¡± Xia Ruoxin rubbed her daughter¡¯s hair that had grown longer. In due time, she¡¯d be able to tie her hair into braids. ¡°No.¡± Rainy shook her head. ¡°These are for Daddy. Daddy loves to eat Mommy¡¯s fish as well. Rainy¡¯s afraid that Daddy won¡¯t get to eat them. That¡¯s why I¡¯m saving them up for Daddy. When hees home, he¡¯ll have fish to eat then. Right, Mommy?¡± With a ¡®nk¡¯, the chopsticks in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand fell onto the table. After that, she picked up the chopsticks as if nothing had happened and started removing the bones in the fish before feeding it to her daughter. ¡°Mommy, when¡¯s Daddying home?¡± Rainy climbed down the chair herself and ran over to hug her mother¡¯s leg. She leaned her head on top of her mother¡¯s knee as well, her curly eyshes weakly fluttering. ¡°Daddy will be back soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin coaxed her daughter before removing another bone from a fish. She removed the bones one by one, picking them out one after another before feeding the fishes into her daughter¡¯s tiny mouth. Those few pieces of fish that Rainy had saved up remained on the table, nobody touching them. Xia Ruoxin ced those few pieces of fish into the refrigerator. Yes, he¡¯d eat it when hees back, just like before. However, the moment she closed the refrigerator, she remembered something. Once again, she opened the refrigerator and took out the few pieces of fish. She ced the te of fish onto the table and then removed the bones from them before putting them into her mouth piece by piece. Silly, he wasn¡¯t going toe back. She walked in front of herputer and opened it. The moment she went online, yes, it turned out that he was still there. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Are you still there?¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Yeah, you, too? Has the child in your house fallen asleep yet?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°She just fell asleep. She usually sleeps very early. Most of the timeafter eating dinner, she¡¯ll y for a while and end up falling asleep.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Do you have pictures? Can you send me a few?¡± Xia Ruoxin looked through herputer, and to her surprise, there were actually a few pictures of Rainy. She picked out a few and sent them over. The child in the picture was naive and cute. She was ying with another little swarthy girl. One dark-skinned, one fair, and yet they both simrly had clear eyes. Children of two different skin colors and two different countries, the friendship between them was something that adults wouldn¡¯t understand. A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Your daughter¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Thank you.¡± The corner of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips curled up. She was proud of this fact. Yes, her Rainy certainly looked really pretty; since she was young, she was always beautiful. In the future, she would definitely be a stunningdy. A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Coincidentally, I have something to let you know. We¡¯ve decided to hire you as our main painter. You¡¯ll get a sry of eight thousand a month, and the paintings that you submit will be of the same price as before, three hundred a piece. What do you think? Xia Ruoxin carried a ss of water over. She sat down and ced the cup of water to her lips. Just as she drank a mouthful of waterwith a ¡®pu¡¯ sound, she spat it all out onto theputer screen. Thankfully, there was no one there except for herself. Otherwise, if this unsightly scene of her were to be seen by others, they would definitely find it appalling. She hastily took over a cloth and meticulously wiped theputer screen clean. The image on the screen was still there. She re-read the words one by one, unable to believe it. Was this real? Eight thousand a month, and on top of that, each painting of hers could be sold for extra revenue. Could there be such a good thing in this world? She propped up the sides of her face, staring straight at the ceiling. She just wanted to know... was arge pancake going toe crashing down in a moment? People were crushed by pies, whereas she was crushed by a pancake. This pancake was seemingly a little too big. She was really scared. Scared that she wasn¡¯t going to be able to finish it. A Sunny Day Will Come, ¡°What do you think? Please reply as soon as possible.¡± Only an idiot wouldn¡¯t agree. Xia Ruoxin hastily typed out two words: ¡°I agree.¡± She counted with her fingers: eight thousand a month, and every month she would have about ten pieces of paintings. If more, sometimes, even twenty. Three hundred a piece, ten pieces that would be three thousand already. If she painted twenty pieces then six thousand. In a month, she would be able to earn ten thousand plus dors. Furthermore, when her English gets better, she could go to a nearby school to teach. That was the job that Mrs. Mei Fu, who was also the little swarthy girl¡¯s mother, introduced to her. Her understanding about this profession was sufficient. After all, in the past, she worked in a school. It was just that there was anguage barrier now. In the future, if she managed to get this job as well, her one month¡¯s sry would definitely be enough to cover her and her daughter¡¯s expenses. At the very least, they could eat good food, and she could buy fish and a variety of vegetables that her daughter liked for her. She closed herptop. These few days, she had been feeling pent-up. Finally, she could slightly loosen up. Perhaps her future was still bright. No matter what, she still had to continue getting through life. The red roses continued to bloom, filling the entire farm with its fragrance. This ce wasn¡¯t the well-known perfume town in France. There was no need to spray any perfume; this entire ce was already filled with nature¡¯s perfume. People who walked out of this area would have a faint refreshing fragrance on their bodies. There was a Japanese rose fragrance, tulip fragrance, and also a beach rose fragrance. Bai Luoyin picked up a palm-sized crystal piano from the table, and then she used her two hands to hold it up. Chapter 611 - A Congratulatory Word

Chapter 611 A Congrattory Word

Was this nice? She was looking around for a very long time, but she still did not know what was so good about these average crystals. No, they were even man-made, cheapskate products. She hated Gao Yi for taking this kind of products as precious jewels, just like that woman. She had a sudden realization and took a deep breath. Was it because...? ¡°Give it back.¡± Gao Yi extended his hand to take back the crystal piano. ¡°No.¡± Bai Luoyin hid the crystal piano behind her back and said, ¡°I kind of like this; why don¡¯t you give it to me?¡± ¡°Give it back!¡± Gao Yi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed and inched closer towards Bai Luoyin. He took another step forward, and his facial expression was as cold as ice. Bai Luoyin shivered in fear, and she bit her lip, hiding her jealousy. Then, she brought her hands in front of her, and it was obvious that she was holding the small crystal piano. In the end¡ªwith a wobble of her hand and a letting go of her fingers, a ¡®piak¡¯ sound was heard. The piece of crystal piano dropped on the floor, shattering into tiny pieces in moments. No matter how fake the crystal was, it was still crystal and could never be made out of stic; and this piece could be considered half-crystal. The shattering of the crystal reflected two vastly different emotions, one expressionless and the other, delight. That was right. What she could not have, other people would not be able to have it either. What she disliked-even if it was shattered, she would not let it appear in front of her face again to upset herself. Bai Luoyin ced her hand on her mouth and gasped, ¡°Oh, my god, how could I be this careless to drop this?¡± Gao Yi¡¯s line of sightnded on her face, and his coldness caused Bai Luoyin to bite her lip lightly before she went forward and hugged his waist, allowing her petite body to fit into his embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yi. I didn¡¯t do it on purpose, really. Please don¡¯t be angry.¡± Her voice was gentle, and her attitude was sincere as if she was a child that had done something wrong and was waiting for the adult¡¯s forgiveness. Just that, the expression that her smile was hiding... was purposeful, mature, and intentional. The shattered pieces reflected their thousands of faces. Humans all had thousands of different faces, but no one knew when it was one¡¯s truest face. The eighteenth of March-within the ocean of roses, a beautiful wedding was held; the roses represented love, marriage represented happiness, and the blessings represented sincerity. This was a town that specialized in roses so the fragrant scent of roses could be smelled everywhere. Early in the morning, many cars were already transportingrge quantities of fresh roses from the farm. ¡°Ruo, aren¡¯t you going to see the wedding?¡± The muscr Madam Mei Fu asked as she hugged Little Amy and waved to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Let¡¯s go see the wedding! It¡¯s held at the neighboring vige. I heard the couple is from your country; they all have yellow skin and ck eyes.¡± ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin pointed at the sketch in her hands and continued, ¡°I still have other work to do. I¡¯ll pass.¡± ¡°What a pity.¡± Madam Mei Fu raised her dress, carried Little Amy, and ran with the crowd. She was physically very fit as she could still run as fast as the wind while carrying a child. ¡°Mommy, what are they going to do?¡± Rainy brought a whole bunch of flower petals over after picking them up. Her mom said she wanted to give her a flower bath, and she would smell nice after her bath so she went to pick roses. She was very well-behaved, and she did not touch any of the flowers. She only picked the petals that had already dropped on the ground, and she had already picked many of them. Xia Ruoxin extended her hand and patted her daughter¡¯s soft hair. They... what were they going to do? They went to witness true love and a wedding. No matter whether the love was true or not¡ªwith so many people witnessing and blessing them, perhaps she should also say congrattory words. Her nose tingled, and then she carried her daughter in her arms. Rainy happily hugged her mother¡¯s neck, and her eyes shone brightly with a big smile on her face. She still did not know about the hardships of life so she could still smile. Perhaps she did not know, but her mother could probably never smile again. From afar, the church bells rang and amongst the sea of roses, a striking couple walked on the red carpet. Rose petals were scattered everywhere, leaving behind their fragrant smell. Xia Ruoxin was always the one watching the other from afar. This was the second time. Second time. The first was Chu Lui; the second was Gao Yi. One married her while the other vowed to do so, but were the words of men really believable? At the end of the day, she was still left alone. No, she had a cute daughter with her; and they would have each other for the rest of their life... with no one else, just like in the past. At night, all the birds on the tree branches were quiet; and there was not a single sound. The streets were lit up with the street lights, and it looked spacious. In the air, there was a faint smell of fragrance. Wherever the fragrance went to, it symbolized love, meaningful yet not eternal. ¡°Yi, why would you?¡± Bai Luoyin asked shakily as her lips shivered. She was still wearing her white wedding dress which made her look just like an angel. However, the angel was now angry as the man in front of her had already taken off his suit and tie; even several buttons were already ripped apart. ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything,¡±ughed Gao Yi, his lips curved up to a fifteen-degree angle. ¡°I just want to sleep in the study room.¡± Bai Luoyin¡¯s face darkened, and she pulled on her dress from time to time. This type of embarrassment made her want to dig a hole and bury herself. She had alreadye to this step, but why? Why was he just not willing to ept her? ¡°Yi...¡± She stepped forward and hugged Gao Yi¡¯s waist tightly. ¡°We¡¯re already married. We¡¯re a couple now. Even if you want to leave, it just can¡¯t be today, okay? I¡¯m begging you.¡± Gao Yi lowered his head. He wanted to remove her hands from his waist, but in the end, he did not do anything and just let her stick to him. Was he waiting, considering; or did he just ept his fate? That night, nothing happened between them. It was their wedding night. Their damned wedding night. Bai Luoyin sat up, walked barefoot down the bed, and opened a drawer. She took out something from inside, and in the dim light, half of her face was hidden in the darkness. She looked ferocious. Again, she walked beside the bed and squatted in front of Gao Yi, extending her hand to caress his face. ¡°Yi, why must you do this to me? You know, I have loved you for so many years. Finally, we can be together. We will be together for the rest of our life, okay? We will never be apart.¡± As she spoke, she took out something and ced it under Gao Yi¡¯s nose, her expression was entric and creepy. Chapter 612 - Even Without You, There’s Nothing to Fear

Chapter 612 Even Without You, There¡¯s Nothing to Fear

¡°Yi, did you know?¡± She knelt down and held her own chin before pulling Gao Yi¡¯s hand and ced it on her face, indulging herself in the warmth of his touch. ¡°Do you know? Hehe...¡± Sheughed suddenly. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, but did you know? To follow your footsteps, I studied medicine at the university, too, and I applied for pharmacy. All of this was for you.¡± Her voice became lighter, and she held a syringe with unknown contents in her hand. Then, she pulled Gao Yi¡¯s shoulders over and jabbed the contents into his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t me me. Please don¡¯t. I just... don¡¯t want you to leave me...¡± She pulled open the nket and ced her body into Gao Yi¡¯s embrace before having a good night sleep. When Gao Yi woke up in the morning, he had a slight headache and was in a daze. He shook his head and stopped suddenly in his movements. He looked down and saw a woman lying on him. Rubbing his eyebrows, he somehow did not know when he fell asleep. ¡°Yi, you¡¯re awake.¡± Bai Luoyin sat up straight, and the nket on her body fell to her shoulders, revealing a pearl white skin with a few love bites on it. Needless to say, one would know where the love bites came from. Everyone was already mature adults. There was no need to make a big fuss over what had happened. Gao Yi was a doctor, and he was certain that he did not eat any psychedelic medicine or some sort... but it was weird. He had totally no recollection of whatever that had happened. He squinted his eyes slightly to look for his clothes, and he did not realize that there was a small needle hole on his arm. Bai Luoyin used the nket to cover herself, and at that moment, she smiled devilishly. No one knew the despicable things hidden behind that smile. ¡°Brother!¡± Gao Xin yelled as he walked over. ¡°Yeah?¡± Gao Yi replied lightly. In the past, his mouth would always be curved up, but now, it was pressed tightly in a line. Even though Gao Xin did not know what happened to his brother, he could sense that his brother was not in a good mood. ¡°Brother, I want to go out to walk.¡± He broke into a smile as he felt that it would be amazing to see the world outside. Gao Yi¡¯s lips quivered and then he stood up. He was surprised Gao Xin had such a decision, and of course, he supported it. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve thought it through. You¡¯ve grown up already. You should go out to experience new things and learn to be rational and tolerant.¡± ¡°I know, Brother,¡±ughed Gao Xin cheekily. The two brothers had not talked to each other this rxingly in a long time. ¡°Oh, yeah, Brother... are you going to see Sister Ruoxin?¡± He held his fist very tightly which hurt his own finger bones. He turned around and leaned against the pir while beneath his leg grew many red roses. In the Bai family¡¯s yard, different types of roses were grown; but most of them are the same color, which was this bright red that looked just like blood. That was why Gao Xin did not likeing here as he felt an eerie feeling about the entire Bai family. He was not sure whether the people who lived here had mental problems, especially Bai Luoyin, as he would feel terribly ufortable all over his body every time he saw her. Suddenly, he extended his leg and stepped on a few roses beside his feet. Actually, the flowers were innocent; only the people who nted them were sinners. ¡°How is she?¡± Gao Yi asked with his eyelid slightly converged as though he only asked about it casually. Gao Xin continued to step. Every step he took, he destroyed the roses till red liquid was leaking from the petals. The liquid was as red as blood which made his skin stand. He hurriedly kept his legs and suddenly remembered that his brother had asked about something previously. ¡°Brother, what did you ask me just now?¡± He scratched his hair. Sorry, he still could not remember it. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Gao Yi turned around and looked into the distance like he was thinking of something unpredictable. Gao Xin was also leaning against the guard rail like him, just that he was further away from the bloody garden. ¡°Brother, do you regret it?¡± Gao Yi¡¯s lips twitched and said, ¡°What is there to regret? Since I¡¯ve made that kind of decision, I need to be responsible for the consequences. Perhaps we are doing something we regret every day, but if time could go back, perhaps the different choices that we make will still end up like this in the long run.¡± ¡°Hang in there, Brother.¡± Gao Xin held Gao Yi¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You, too,¡±ughed Gao Yi atst. ¡°I hope that when you return, you will bepletely different from now.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Gao Xin smiled and revealed his sparkling white teeth. Actually, for certain things, if one looked at it from another angle, one could really let go of the past and see something new. Sister Ruoxin was right: the Bai family¡ªthat he always thought was awful¡ªwas actually not all worthless. At the very least, he, his mother, and his brother had lived here together for a really long time already. ¡°Brother, I went to visit Sister Ruoxin a few days ago. Before I leave, I¡¯ll say goodbye to her, too. I really like the fish that she makes.¡± Gao Xin stared at the sun from afar and smiled very rxingly for the first time. ¡°Really?¡± Gao Yi asked, but he was not sure whether he was asking Gao Xin or himself. Actually, he liked to eat it, too. ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Xin recalled the savory vor of the fish. ¡°I still want to eat it now. The fish that Sister Ruoxin makes is delicious. It¡¯s sweet and sour at the same time; even Rainy loved to eat it. Oh yes, Rainy was really smart; and she now has a ck friend. When the two of them stand together, one white and one ck; they still lookpatible. When Rainy first came, she could not speak a single word of English, but now, she could converse with her ck friend. Sister Ruoxin¡¯s English had also improved, and not longter, she could go work at an art studio. ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t need to worry about her. I believe Sister Ruoxin will do just fine, even without you.¡± That sentence, perhaps, Gao Xin had said it unintentionally. However, when Gao Yi heard it, it made his heart ache; and that kind of pain was very obvious. Even if it was momentary, it was unforgettable for life. Was that so? Even without him, she would do just fine. That was right... Ruoxin, Xia Ruoxin. She had suffered since young, from her Xia family, from Chu Lui, and even from him... but no matter what she had to face, that woman was like duckweed. Even without her roots, she could still root herself and grow wherever she went. She would live on strongly, even without the Xia family, without Chu Lui, and without him. At this moment, a body with a flowery scent stuck close to his from behind, but he had no feeling. Gao Xin had long left the house after he packed his belongings in a rtively small bag and told Wei Lan. Chapter 613 - Very Soon, You’ll be Mine

Chapter 613 Very Soon, You¡¯ll be Mine

However, when he was leaving, he went to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s house as he wanted to bid farewell to her who had almost be his sister-inw. There were a lot of ¡®almost¡¯s in the world, but sometimes-once something had passed, it would really be forever. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the fish, which she had already removed the bones from, into her daughter¡¯s bowl. Rainy buried her head into the bowl and ate her food obediently. When the adults were talking, children should not interrupt or listen as they would not understand even if they did. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Gao Xin picked up a piece of fish and ced it in his mouth with satisfaction. ¡°I have been trapped in this ce for the longest time. In the past, I was worried about leaving my mother alone, but now, I suddenly understood. Sometimes, pain is also a type of happiness. Anyway, my brother is here, and I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll be leaving.¡± Xia Ruoxin continued picking the fish bones, but no one had noticed that her hand movement had slowed down. Gao Xin finished his meal happily and was about to leave, but he could not bear to leave Rainy. He held Rainy and wiped away his bucket of tears, even rubbing them on Rainy¡¯s body. Rainy looked up at the sky and was speechless towards the blonde lying on her. The scene was kind of unnatural with a man bawling his eyes out and the child pressing her lips tight; her look made it seem as if she was staring at a lunatic. After Gao Xin left, Xia Ruoxin and her daughter¡¯s lives carried on as usual. It was neither fast nor slow. Every day, Xia Ruoxin would learn English from Madam Mei Fu and Little Amy while Madam Mei Fu had an interest in Chinese so both families would take turns to teach the other, elevating both families¡¯nguage skills by a notch. At night, after Rainy had fallen asleep, Xia Ruoxin opened herputer and checked if there was any work today. In no time, she had a whole bunch of orders that would be enough for her to paint for three months. She typed on the keyboard. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Has business been goodtely?¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°It¡¯s been good like always. I had a few orders that were not bad so I might be busy for a few years.¡± Xia Ruoxin heaved a sigh of relief. In that way, she would not be unemployed for the next couple of years and would have the ability to provide for Rainy and herself. A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Are you epting everything?¡± The other party typed a few characters. Xia Ruoxin thought: if she epted the deals, she would not have to work overtime. However, working overtime was better than starving. Actually, she was scared of being poor again so no matter how much the work was, she would ept it. ¡°I¡¯ll ept,¡± she replied. A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°You¡¯re working so tirelessly. Do you want to make your man hide in shame?¡± Xia Ruoxin did not answer the question. In this world, the best person to rely on was herself. She brought the canvas over, sat on the sofa, and started drawing. Minutes and seconds had passed, and the house was very quiet. Her heart, too, was peaceful... other than the faint loneliness visible between her brows. The clock struck one, but at this time, she was not the only one who was not asleep. The fragrance of the roses from outside the house was sometimes light and other times, heavy. It cast a shadow on the light-warm-colored bed. A pink rose was emitting a faint smell on the table, and there seemed to be dew on it, making the rose seem fresh and beautiful. Within the house, there was the sound of a man and a woman panting. Not long after, it was quiet. The man turned over and took the cup by the side; whatever his fingers touched was cold, and so was his heart. A smooth arm came from behind and held the man tightly at his waist, pressing her soft body against the man¡¯s wide shoulders. However, no one noticed that the misting out from the woman¡¯s beautiful eyes was actually lightning and thunder after the calm. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep,¡± the man said lightly before hey next to the woman and stopped moving. After a certain amount of time, the nket moved once again; and the woman sat up. She put away the hair on her shoulders while the man was fast asleep. She got up slowly, and her face was as pretty as the rose on the table¡ªbeautiful but came with thorns. Sometimes, the thorns were venomous to others. She opened the drawer and took out a box. Then, she walked over and smiled warmly. ¡°Yi, you¡¯ll be mine very soon.¡± She took out the needle and jabbed the man¡¯s arms. Gao Yi woke up and felt ufortable once again. He held his forehead, rolled up his sleeve, and strangely found a small red dot on his arm. When he wanted to inspect closer, Bai Luoyin¡¯s voice sounded. Her arms held Gao Yi¡¯s arms. ¡°Yi, you see, I peeled an apple for you.¡± She presented the apple to him. ¡°Thanks, but no thanks.¡± Gao Yi pushed the peeled apple away. Not sure if his movement was too big or if he was careless, but the fruit knife in Bai Luoyin¡¯s hand had slid over. In an instant, the entire room was filled with the smell of blood. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. Yi, you¡¯re hurt. Let¡¯s rush to the hospital.¡± Bai Luoyin was shocked, and the fruit knife in her handnded on the floor with a ¡®pang¡¯. She was shocked beyond words, and her face was visibly a lot paler than before. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gao Yi took out a piece of tissue and pressed it on his wound. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor myself; there¡¯s no need to go to the hospital,¡± said Gao Yi as he dressed his own wound. Without his knowledge, the lips of Bai Luoyin behind him curved up; and it looked like the rose, bright like blood. Gao Yi took the medical box, opened it, and dressed his wound slowly. He disinfected it and wrapped it. It was a small wound; he did not need stitches. He was so busy with his wound that he forgot about the red dot on his arm. ¡°This is for you.¡± Little Amy ran over holding a basket in her hand. ¡°Mommy picked it. Amy wants to eat Auntie Ruo¡¯s biscuit.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s ask Mommy to make biscuits.¡± Rainy extended her small hand, and they went to look for Xia Ruoxin together. Xia Ruoxin pinched Amy¡¯s small ck cheeks and eximed, ¡°Amy¡¯s here.¡± Amy broke into a smile, showing off her row of white teeth. ¡°Auntie, Amy wants to eat rose biscuits.¡± ¡°Okay, Auntie will make it for you.¡± Xia Ruoxin took the rose petals over from Amy¡¯s hands. Those petals were the most delicate, from roses that had not blossomed. The biscuits made from these roses tasted the best. Not only did they have the rose scent, but they also had the sweet taste of it, which was what children liked the most. She only picked the ingredients and made the cookies just recently, but after trying it once, the two children mored for it every day after. Chapter 614 - It’s Not a Woman, Is it?

Chapter 614 It¡¯s Not a Woman, Is it?

Little Swarthy brought roses over again. Xia Ruoxin left the two little guys to y in the room while she went to the kitchen to make rose cookies for them. For lunch, she made dumplings for Amy¡¯s parents. ¡°Thanks for all going to all the trouble.¡± Madam Mei Fu thanked Xia Ruoxin as she took over her doctor. ¡°Thank you for helping me to take care of Little Amy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s head, and she held her hand. ¡°I should be thanking you and Little Amy foring over to y with Rainy. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid this child won¡¯t talk much.¡± ¡°Oh, right, Ruo,¡± Madam Mei Fu said as if recalling something. ¡°Do you want to send Rainy to school? She could go together with Amy. Rainy¡¯s speaking abilities have reached a conversational level. I have a rtive who¡¯s working there; plus, my little one will be there, too. Everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Let me think about it,¡± Xia Ruoxin said as she held her daughter¡¯s tiny hands. She knew that it was time for her Rainy to go to school, given that she was four. Then again, they were abroad, and she was afraid it would be hard for the child to take it. If Gao Yi were here, he would be able to give her some advice. Right now, she was all alone. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°I want to send my daughter to school.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°It¡¯s about time. I remember she¡¯s about four years old, right?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s turning four next month.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Are you worried about thenguage barrier, or are you worried that the child won¡¯t take it well?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Both.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Trust me, children adapt a lot better than you can imagine. When I was three, I lived abroad with my parents for a while as well. I went through the same thing, but my parents decided to enroll me in the kindergarten there, too. All I did was nod or shake my head back then, and I didn¡¯t talk much.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Are they trying to force a prodigy out of you?¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°No, they just thought that I was a third wheel that got in the way of their alone time. So don¡¯t worry, children interact differently than adults. The education system there is different, too. You won¡¯t have adults pointing at a child and saying things like ¡®look, that bastard child is so pretty¡¯.¡± Xia Ruoxin choked on the water that she was drinking when she saw the phrase. She had a feeling that ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯ that was a little strict. He would have a routine lifestyle, a nine-to-five job. He would work overtime asionally, sleep at ten... wake up at eight. He would be the kind of person whose works sounded like bad jokes. However, she really had to take ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯s suggestion into consideration. After all, the children¡¯s world was different from that of adults, as were their habits. Let¡¯s give it a go. She decided to send her little girl to school as she gnawed on her cup. It was a good idea to send her daughter for formal education. Or else, who knew what her daughter would be. Madam Mei Fu had always been efficient. She gave Xia Ruoxin a kiss when she came by the next day and heard that thetter had agreed. Xia Ruoxin touched her hand awkwardly. Did I just get taken advantage of by a woman? However, Madam Mei Fu¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious. Xia Ruoxinughed along, slowly bing more rxed as time passed. By the next day, the paperwork for the children¡¯s admissions had beenpleted. There would be a bus here to pick up the children every morning. The same bus dropped them off at the end of the day. It was a really safe arrangement. Xia Ruoxin squat down and removed the uniform from her daughter for washingter. Rainy chattily filled her mother in on the happening in school and squawked about going to visit Little Amy so that the two girls could y together. As the two little girls ran carefreely in the flower field, Xia Ruoxin leaned back in the chair. Perhaps it¡¯s not a bad idea to havee here. At least Rainy seems more cheerful than she was before. Plus, it had been a long time since the child asked for or mentioned her father. She always knew that Rainy was a mature child, but she was unsure if Rainy hade to a realization, or if she had forgotten due to her young age. A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°How is it? Is the little princess adapting?¡± ¡°En, she¡¯s doing well. She likes school life. The teachers are kind to her and take good care of her as well.¡± Xia Ruoxin replied as her finger flew across the keyboard. A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Your little princess is so pretty. I don¡¯t think anyone can dislike her.¡± Sometimes it had nothing to do with looks, but with the people. Xia Ruoxin sighed. A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Send some pictures of your little princess. I miss my little lover already.¡± Xia Ruoxin loved sharing about her daughter. Besides him, she did not know who else to talk to about this. The man that she had never met became her confidante. She knew that he had helped her out a lot. This man was her livelihood, and it was rare that he liked Rainy and called her his little lover. He never talked about himself; neither did she ask. However, that did not affect the rtionship between the two. He was her employer, her friend, and her confidante. She sent a few photos over. In the photos, the children were making funny faces in the flower field. It was beautiful, despite the funny faces the children were making. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s proudest achievement was having given birth to a beautiful daughter like that. At the same time, on the other side of the world was a nation different from the floral small town. A nation full of history, where the people have dark hair and raven eyes. Du Jingtang rolled his eyes for the umpteenth time as he spoke while on the couch. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s there to look at on yourputer? You open and look at it every day. What¡¯s inside there? It¡¯s not a naked woman, right?¡± He suddenly jumped out to try and get a peek. Then, he almost screamed out loud when he saw the pictures on the screen. Chu Lui closed hisputer, his dark eyes narrowed threateningly. You¡¯d better keep your mouth shut and not say anything you¡¯re not supposed to. Du Jingtang covered his mouth and nodded heavily. He knew, and he would keep quiet about it... but he suddenly realized that something was off. Chapter 615 - How did You get so Skinny?

Chapter 615 How did You get so Skinny?

¡°Brother, this is not an unspeakable secret. Why can¡¯t we say anything?¡± He sat across the man at the table and opened theputer, ignoring Chu Lui¡¯s cold face. ¡°Tsk, who is this Little Swarthy?¡± he cried out in surprise. ¡°Ah, my little cutie has grown up. ¡°Eh? She¡¯s at school. That¡¯s good, she¡¯s a youngdy now. Now, she¡¯s a young girl. ¡°Wow, there are so many Caucasian girls, but my little cutie¡¯s still the prettiest.¡± By Caucasian girls, he meant the young toddlers that needed to be carried around. Chu Lui leaned against the window as he wrapped his arms across his chest, his dark eyes tinted gold. Thest bit of sun was blood-red. Xia Ruoxin woke up early in the morning. After she sent Rainy off to school, she had a bunch of time. First, she packed up the pictures that she had drawn nicely and mailed them out at the post office. Even though international mail took a while, these pictures would only be used monthster so time was not of the essence here. She pushed her bicycle along, ready to return home. However, she was blocked off by a car. As she paused in her steps, so did the car. When the car door opened, a man stepped out. The man was a little sunken. He looked gloomy and had greenish circles under his eyes. Even though he did not look very different, but he felt different. Maybe a little more or a little less of something. ¡°Long time, no see.¡± The man smiled, his smile the same as before. Xia Ruoxin always remembered how righteous the doctor was the first time she saw him. The second time, he was calm and quiet. Right now, when she saw him again, it felt like they were in a different time and space. She was not sure what kind of emotions she was feeling exactly. There were grief, injustice, and... unfamiliarity. ¡°Wh-what happened to you?¡± She set her bicycle aside and hurried over towards the man. ¡°Gao Yi, what happened to you? How did you lose so much weight?¡± It had only been a month or two, but the man had lost weight at a rate that could be discerned by the naked eye. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gao Yi pulled his lips into a smile as he touched his bandaged arm. ¡°I¡¯ve just been tired.¡± Something was off about his body, but there was too much that had to be done. Every time he was about to go to the hospital for a check-up, more things to be done would pop up. However, other than the weight loss, he did not feel anything else was off. Perhaps it was just from the stress, probably nothing of concern. ¡°Ruoxin, have you been doing well?¡± The man smiled, albeit more distantly. Nothing could happen between them now. The promises made in the past were in the past. He had promised to take good care of her, but he had let them down. ¡°En.¡± Xia Ruoxin replied as she forced back her tears. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡± The man opened the car door. The man left as fast as he came. Instantly, the car disappeared from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s line of sight as if it had never appeared. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m doing well, and Rainy will, too. Please take care of yourself,¡± Xia Ruoxin mumbled as she clenched her hands and put them before her chest. Her voice was faint and distant. No matter where the wind carried her voice, the man would never hear her. ¡°Ruo, it¡¯s you!¡± Madam Mei Fu walked over. Her round body was dense as always, and her dark skin glistened under the sun, a sight to behold. ¡°Mei Fu, you¡¯re here, too?¡± Xia Ruoxin was a little surprised. What a coincidence! ¡°Yeah, I was delivering some things.¡± Madam Mei Fu patted Xia Ruoxin on her shoulder. ¡°Was that your friend?¡± ¡°En, an old friend. ¡°Xia Ruoxin rolled her sleeves up a little as her eyes dimmed. They were friends... only friends now. Who knew that-weeks ago-her daughter called him ¡®Daddy¡¯, that they were talking of marriage? They used to depend on one another. She came here for a better future, to give her daughter a home... but little did she expect to still be alone. ¡°I feel like this man¡¯s a little weird.¡± Madam Mei Fu touched her arm. ¡°I can¡¯t put a finger on it though. Oh, well, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Xia Ruoxin straddled her bicycle. Unlike the crowded roads back home, the roads here were empty and wide. Rarely did a care by. The surroundings were all earthy farms. Living there settled one¡¯s heart. They would be able to enjoy life and live well. Gao Yi had left the way that she had left the Bai family. Our rtionship has alreadye to an end. He has a wife now, and I have my daughter. Madam Mei Fu would bring her daughter over regrly. They liked the Chinese food that Xia Ruoxin made, but eating it was a little tough as they were not very good with chopsticks. However, everything tasted amazing. Rainy taught Little Amy to use the chopsticks. They alternated between English and Chinese, making the adults burst out inughter. Then again, the two little guys persisted in their own little world. The adults¡¯ world and the children¡¯s world were so different. ¡°Right,¡± Madam Mei Fu said as if having recalled something. ¡°Ruo, remember the man we saw in town the other day?¡± ¡°Which one?¡± Xia Ruoxin put some dumplings into her own bowl. The foreigners envied her ability to use the two wooden sticks to pick up food. Xia Ruoxin was confused as to which person Madam Mei Fu was talking about. They ran into many men and women on a daily basis. ¡°The tall, Chinese man.¡± Madam Mei Fu motioned. He was rather tall. She¡¯s asking about Gao Yi, right? Xia Ruoxin thought to herself as she bit her chopsticks. Chapter 616 - Drug Addiction

Chapter 616 Drug Addiction

¡°The really skinny man from before?¡± she asked. Gao Yi used to be really muscr, but now, he was really skinny-unhealthily so. Xia Ruoxin was a little shocked to see him that way. It must have taken days of exertion for him to end up like that. ¡°En, that¡¯s the one.¡± Madam Mei Fu nodded profusely. ¡°The tall and skinny man who drove a white car. He wore a ck sweater with a silver jacket.¡± From Madam Mei Fu¡¯s impable memory, Xia Ruoxin was able to confirm that the man Madam Mei Fu was talking about was indeed Gao Yi. ¡°What about him?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked as she picked up another dumpling, seeming rather at ease. ¡°Aiya...¡± Madam Mei Fu struggled to pick up a dumpling with her chopsticks. In the end, she decided to poke the chopsticks through the dumpling to pick it up. Madam Mei Fu ate the dumplings one after another. I should really learn to make these from Ruo. Right, where was I? ¡°Right, let¡¯s continue,¡± Madam Mei Fu said as she poked through another dumpling. ¡°That friend of yours, it¡¯s better that you stay away from him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ruoxin did not understand. She looked up at the woman. She did not know Gao Yi; neither was she aware of what has transpired between the two. Why would she say something like this? Gao Yi was not a dangerous individual. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s quitemon around here. He¡¯s on drugs.¡± Bang! Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chopsticks fell to the ground, startling everyone. ¡°Sorry.¡± Xia Ruoxin bent over and picked up her chopsticks and went into the kitchen. When she came back out, it was as if nothing had happened. Only she knew that her feelings were in a jumble. How could that be? How could Gao Yi be on drugs? That was impossible. Gao Yi was a doctor. As a doctor, how would he have taken drugs, knowing their effects? He was not out of his mind; neither was he stupid. He must have been tempted or forced. Or maybe he consumed it without him knowing. A multitude of thoughts flooded her mind. She felt like her head was throbbing and about to explode. ¡°Mei Fu, you didn¡¯t make a mistake, did you?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked again, still in disbelief. ¡°No.¡± Madam Mei Fu picked another dumpling up. ¡°There used to be a lot of people who looked like that where we used to live. That man has been on drugs for over a month. His addiction is really strong.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her palm on her knee limply. She stood up and entered her room. She wanted to make sure. Many things were forbidden and untouchable. Things that, once touched, would have disastrous consequences. Drugs was one of them. With shaky hands, she took out her phone and dialed the number that she had etched in her memory, but she had not called in ages. As she ced her phone next to her ear, her heart beating anxiously. Pick up... hurry up and pick up. She paced around anxiously as tears began to well up in her eyes. Pick up, why isn¡¯t he picking up? The call finally went through after a while. ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± It was a female voice. It was Bai Luoyin. Xia Ruoxin gripped her phone tightly as her palms got sweaty. ¡°I-I¡¯m looking for Gao Yi.¡± The voice on the other end of the line scoffed. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you¡¯re Xia Ruoxin?¡± Xia Ruoxin gripped her phone tightly, neither confirming nor denying. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend anymore. I know you¡¯re Ruoxin.¡± Bai Luoyin leaned her body into the couch. ¡°Why, your skin¡¯s just that thick, huh? We chased you out, and yet you¡¯re still thinking about my husband. Don¡¯t forget,¡± she said, her voice an octave higher as she shot up from her seat, ¡°Gao Yi¡¯s already married. With me. ¡°I heard that you were a bar girl back at home. Why, are you that depraved? If you are, I can help you out. I can get you a dozen or so men. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll satisfy you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for Gao Yi.¡± Xia Ruoxin repeated, her lips trembling. Her heart ached like someone had ripped her wound apart. She had nowhere to hide. ¡°Dream on.¡± Bai Luoyinughed coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any phone calls from you; neither do I want to hear your voice. I know where you live now. Xia Ruoxin, don¡¯t test my patience. Believe me, if you dare appear before us, I¡¯ll end you.¡± With that, Bai Luoyin mmed the phone on the table. That annoying b*tch. She picked the phone up again and put the number in the cklist. Even though the number was cklisted, she could always just call using another number. She opened the phone violently and pulled out the SIM card. With a snap, she broke the card into two. ¡°Have you seen my phone?¡± Gao Yi asked he opened the door. ¡°No,¡± Bai Luoyin replied as she hid the SIM card behind her and kicked the phone aside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She put on a surprised look. ¡°Your phone¡¯s missing? Did you lose it? Or lose it somewhere?¡± Gao Yi rubbed his throbbing head. He felt that his memory had been deteriorating recently. It seemed like he had to take a trip to the hospital tomorrow. Maybe I really did lose it somewhere. He thought to himself as he tried to recall where he had left it. Was it the living room, the bedroom? Or did I identally leave it somewhere? No matter how hard he tried, his memory had been in a jumble. Losing the phone was not a big deal, but he had used the SIM card for years. It was a pain to try and rece the card. Even if he did, the contacts would probably be gone. ¡°There¡¯s a bunch of phones at home. Just grab one and use it first.¡± Bai Luoyin stood up. ¡°You¡¯re tired; just take a break,¡± she said as she walked over to hug Gao Yi¡¯s waist. The man nodded lightly without refusing. He was really tired. Chapter 617 - Breaking and Entering

Chapter 617 Breaking and Entering

When Gao Yi fell asleep, Bai Luoyin took out the small white box and concocted a syringe mixture. She unwrapped the bandage on his arm and injected it. ¡°Yi, you¡¯re mine, and you can only be mine.¡± She put her hand on Gao Yi¡¯s face with a crazed look in her eyes. She was insane, and she had been insane since a while ago. Unperturbed, Xia Ruoxin picked up her phone to call again. However, there was no reply. After a while, the phone was even turned off. She set her phone down. No, I gotta try again. She called Wei Lan, but no one picked up. It was only then that she remembered that Wei Lan had left the country with Bai Zhenfeng. They were probably in some remote ce without cell service. She had wanted to get in touch with Gao Xin, but she knew that he was too far away to help. He said that he was going away. Who knew what things would be like by the time he got back? She tossed and turned the whole night, feeling inexplicably uneasy. She sat up and hugged her daughter in her arms. Suddenly, she seemed to have heard amotioning from the door. Her heart sank as she broke out in cold sweat. The neighborhood was rather secure; there should not have been anyone there. She held her breath, but it was quiet outside. Perhaps she had misheard it because of her nerves. However, before she could rx, she heard a noise from outside again. It was the sound of the lock being pried open. She nced around nervously, but she saw nothing under the dim light. She picked up her phone and carefully called for the police. She trembled so hard she almost threw her phone on the floor. She picked her daughter up. Just as she was about to leave, she heard the door open. Even though it was barely discernible, but she knew it was the door. Her heart tightened as she held her breath. She hurriedly kicked her and her daughter¡¯s shoes underneath the bed before slipping under there, too. It was the only ce that could hide the two of them. She reached out and carefully covered Rainy¡¯s mouth, just in case thetter suddenly woke up. Her hand reached out and covered her mouth to soften her breathing. The house was so quiet that she could hear her own heartbeat and her rapid breathing. There was nothing valuable in the house. She just hoped that the person would take whatever they wanted and leave without harming them. It was the first time she was that close to death. In the past, she had never been that nervous or afraid. Perhaps because she knew that she would not die. However, this time, it felt like death was at her door. As the door was gently opened, she felt her heart in her mouth. She could not see who it was that had entered. Her face paled, fearing that her daughter would wake up. Or worse, that the man would discover them. The man walked over as he felt around for things and mumbled to himself. Because of the speed and his mumbling, Xia Ruoxin could not figure out what the man was saying. From his footsteps, she could tell that he was angry. His footsteps were a lot heavier and urgent that before. She dared not move in the dark. The sound of Rainy¡¯s breathing in her ears reverberated in her mind. She only rxed when the man left the room. There was amotion from the living room and the stairs. The man must have gone upstairs. Xia Ruoxin heaved a sigh of relief. The most dangerous ce was often the safest ce. However, she still dared climb out from under the bed. She tried to remain quiet as she heard footsteps by her ears again. Her heart went to her mouth again, but the man seemed to be pacing around in the living room. There was a noise at the door, and the door was opened from the outside again. Xia Ruoxin clutched her clothes tightly as sweat dribbled down her face. When the door was opened, there was amotion: there was swearing and yelling. Bang! The door opened. ¡°Is there anyone? I¡¯m the detective.¡± ¡°Ruo, Ruo, you there?¡± Madam Mei Fu¡¯s voice was full of anxiety and tears. ¡°Detective, you all have to find them, please. She has a four-year-old child.¡± It was only then that Xia Ruoxin finally rxed. It was like all the energy was drained from her, and her clothes were drenched. There was a bright light before her eyes, and a middle-aged man in a police uniform appeared. ¡°Miss Xia?¡± he asked. ¡°En...¡± Xia Ruoxin tried to speak, but her lips were trembling so hard she could not speak. After a while, she was holding onto a cup of hot water. She was not as pale as she was before, but her hands were still trembling. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The detective asked Xia Ruoxin. ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled as she set the cup on the table. ¡°Can you tell me about what happened in detail? We need a statement from you. The detective sat down with a pen in his hand alongside a voice recorder. Because Xia Ruoxin was not a local resident, the detective took the breaking and entering case very seriously. Xia Ruoxin, on the other hand, did not think it was breaking and entering. It seemed more like a murder attempt on her. There was nothing of value to be stolen in the house. She picked up the ss and took another sip before she recounted everything that had happened to the detective. If she had not been awake, holding her phone, and alert enough to grab her daughter to hide underneath the bed while the culprit did not have enough luck to find them; she and her daughter might have been dead by now. Chapter 618 - They’re Looking for Someone, not Something

Chapter 618 They¡¯re Looking for Someone, not Something

Breaking and entering was a rather serious offense here. One would be sentenced two years in jail. Besides, since the man was caught red-handed, he would not even have the opportunity for appeal. In his statement, the man insisted that he had just chosen a nice-looking house in the hopes of getting quick cash. He imed that he was a homeless man after money, but this house was not as well-off as he had hoped, leaving him with nothing. Since he did not take anything, it did not count as burry. Despite that, he did break and enter someone else¡¯s home. So he was destined to get some jail time. However, Xia Ruoxin did not buy the man¡¯s words. She was sure that he was lying. Even though she could not see everything that the man had done since he entered the building, she felt that he was looking for someone, not something If he were looking for valuables, he should have gone through all the drawers and go through all the rooms, but he did not. He must have been looking for something much bigger, much more obvious-people. He was looking for someone. As for his motive, he himself knew that it was not a simple case of burry. It was a bit of a stretch to call it burry, given that he did not steal anything. It was the first time Xia Ruoxin had seen this man. It was a Caucasian man with a beard. The minute he saw her, his gaze turned dark, which made Xia Ruoxin ufortable. She could feel that the man knew her despite his ims. She was sure that she did not know the man nor had she seen him before. He was very eye-catching: his skin was sickly pale, and he had a beard. He was the kind of man that would stick out in a crowd. If she had seen him before, she would remember the face and the man; but she had no impression of him at all. In the end, the police did not manage to get anything out of the man. He was sentenced to two years for breaking and entering. Xia Ruoxin had never really dealt with the police. She was aw-abiding citizen, no matter at home or abroad. However, things felt different this time. The Caucasian man seemed to be targeting her. She first changed the locks before adding another anti-burry one that came with a siren. If anyone tried to force it open, the rm would wake everyone in the neighborhood up. However, she still felt insecure. After sunset, she would cover the doors with cabs and keep all the windows shut, but she still felt scared. ¡°Mommy, Rainy is sleepy.¡± The little girl rubbed her eyes as she reached her arms out towards her mother. Xia Ruoxin picked the little girl up, and before long, thetter was fast asleep. As an innocent young child, she had no idea that the two of them nearly lost their lives the other night. Xia Ruoxin wiped the child¡¯s face and limbs with a towel before tucking thetter into bed, but she herself could not fall asleep. The terror fromst night was lodged in her chest. She tried to pour herself a ss of milk to ease into sleep, but they only had Rainy¡¯s milk powder at home. She could only use some of her daughter¡¯s milk powder to make herself some milk. She set the cup on theputer table before she pulled her phone out to give Gao Yi a call, but her call did not go through. She picked the cup up and took a sip. It tasted a little strange, but it was not bad. Turning on herptop, she saw that ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯ was there. She chatted with him intermittently. With him, she was less afraid. Or else, she would be all alone. A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Is something on your mind?¡± Xia Ruoxin took another sip of the milk powder. She leaned back in her chair and replied, ¡°No.¡± She sipped on her milk as she sat before herptop, still wide awake. It was almost 2 AM, but ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯ was still online. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°You¡¯re herete today.¡± A Sunny Day wille, ¡°You, too.¡± ¡°Thank you, kind sir, that I¡¯ve never met.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled She bid goodbye to ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯, finally a little groggy. She was not as afraid as before. Shey down, thoughts filling her mind. She had to get to the bottom of things with regard to Gao Yi. Turning around, she sighed as she slipped into sleep. It was a quiet night, and she slept well. Over in a different nation, it was already snowing. Chu Lui turned the ss in his hand as he leaned back into the balcony. Loneliness filled his heart with coldness, not unlike the cold winter air. He lowered his head and smiled to himself. It was probably going to be another sleepless night tonight. ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter on the head as she let go of the child¡¯s hand. ¡°Rainy, Mommy has something to do so can you sleep with Little Amy tonight?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded obediently. Her mid-length hair was silky smooth, like silk. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ruo, I¡¯ll take good care of your little princess.¡± Madam Mei Fu picked up the two children with both her arms. Their weight felt like nothing to her. Looking at the woman¡¯s well-endowed chest, Xia Ruoxin looked down at her own chest. Even if she had a few more children, it would not change the fact that she was t-chested. ¡°Thank you.¡± She thanked Madam Mei Fu. ncing at the clock, it was time for her to leave. ¡°Bye, Mommy.¡± Rainy waved goodbye to her mother. ¡°Bye.¡± Xia Ruoxin waved to her daughter before she turned and left. Chapter 619 - Hide

Chapter 619 Hide

Outside the walls of the Bai family yard, Xia Ruoxin carefully walked to a corner and bent down. She pushed away the grass, and just as she had expected, she cleared the way to a small hole that could fit a person. This hole was found by her and Rainy when they were yingst time. She was afraid that someone had found the hole, but by the looks of it, she was in luck. She crawled through the hole and into the yard. Her heart was beating wildly as if it was going to jump out of her chest. She had never done such a thing in her entire life. She had always been upright, but now, she was exactly like a thief. She had lived in this Bai family for a few months; even though she did not know every corner of the house at the back of her hand, there were certain things that she still knew. One-for example-is that everyone in the Bai family would go to the nearby church for service today, and when they return, the sun would have already set. She surveyed her surroundings carefully before running forward. This Bai family household was not considered big, and there were not many people. The houses were small, and the most important thing was... they did not own dogs because Bai Luoyin was allergic to that kind of furry animals. Therefore, the Bai family did not own any dogs or cats. After opening the door, Xia Ruoxin walked in. This was Gao Yi¡¯s room, and based on Bai Luoyin¡¯s character-after they had gotten married, this would definitely be their bridal room. Of course, she was not wrong. Bai Luoyin had a possessive obsession over Gao Yi. She would never have given up on Gao Yi¡¯s person or the room he had lived in before. On the wall, there was arge portrait of a wedding photo: it was Bai Luoyin and Gao Yi¡¯s. The man was handsome and gentlemanly while the girl was elegant and cute. Based on their looks alone, they did look like they were a couple made from heaven, even childhood lovers. Involuntarily, Xia Ruoxin felt a pang in her heart. This man once said he would marry her and live with her for the rest of his life, but in the end, he broke his promise. Now, another woman was standing next to him. It was no longer her, and yet she did not even have the right to me him. e started flipping the things randomly. If Gao Yi was really taking drugs, there must be evidence here. The safest ce to hide it would be in his own bedroom. Just that, she searched for so long; but she still could not find it until she touched a drawer. However, the drawer was locked. She did not give up and tried several times... unless she destroyed the cupboard. If not, she could only look at it helplessly. Her gut feeling told her that whatever she was looking for would be inside. Suddenly, a car honk sound came from the outside; and Xia Ruoxin stood up. She carefully pulled open the curtain and peeked outside; someone wasing back. In her nervous state, she broke into a cold sweat. What should she do? It was toote to get out of the room. She turned back and examined the room, and her gaze finally stopped at the closed firece at the corner of the room. She thought for a moment. She took the chance before anyone else came in and ran to the firece and opened it. The firece was cleaned nicely and was just nice big enough to fit her. This firece was empty in the middle and was found by her and Rainy when they were ying hide and seek. As winter was already over, there was no use of the firece anymore so the inside of it was spick and span; and generally, no one would even look over. Carefully, she squeezed her body into the firece and closed the door. Thankfully, it was big enough for her, and it was not too ufortable as well. She could breathe through the vent and could even see the outside clearly from a small gap in the firece. At first, it was nerve-racking for her, waiting for the people outside toe in. However, after a long time, no one came in; and the sky was already getting dark outside. Xia Ruoxin started to rx, and the next time she opened her eyes, she shocked herself. She actually fell asleep. The door outside banged opened, and there came the sound from high heels. Xia Ruoxin hurriedly covered her mouth and was still rtively calm. Perhaps it was because she was scared too many times that night so she actually could not be much scared any longer. Through the hole in the firece cab, she could vaguely see a woman walking around until she sat down. The woman¡¯s voice reverberated in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s ears. ¡°You guys are so useless; you can¡¯t even handle a woman. ¡°Don¡¯t say such rubbish. Make sure that man¡¯s mouth is shut tight. ¡°Recently, don¡¯t even talk about ¡®recently¡¯.¡± Bai Luoyin red up, ¡°Do you not know that the security within the city has toughened up? If you guys get caught, are you thinking of ratting me out?¡± Useless. Bai Luoyin threw her phone aside, and it just nicended at the firece. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she burst into a cold sweat once again. Then, the feet wearing heels came over. A hand came down and picked the phone up from the floor. ¡°Xia Ruoxin!¡± Suddenly, this sentence made all the goosebumps stand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body. She became stiff and did not dare to move. She did not know what to do. Bai Luoyin had found her; she must have found her. What was she going to do? Would she go to jail? After all, a few days ago, the man who got caught red-handed for trespassing into her house was sentenced to jail for two years. If the same thing happened to her, she would have to face a jail term, too. It would be fine if she was alone, but Rainy... what about Rainy? Would she be sent to an orphanage? No, she shook her head. She covered her mouth tightly, closer... closer... She turned away and shut her eyes tightly. However, after a long time, her line of sight had changed; but the firece remained closed. The next time she opened her eyes, her clothes were already wet; and she was panting for air. The pair of legs were no longer in front of her, and on the couch nearby, she could see Bai Luoyin ying on her spoiled phone,ughing coldly to herself. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, we¡¯ll wait and see. Count yourself lucky this time, but you won¡¯t get this kind of luck again. I want you and your daughter to drop to the bottom of the ocean and feed the fish.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her hand tightly and heaved a sigh of relief. She shut her eyes, and her heart had almost gotten a heart attack. As for why Bai Luoyin suddenly shouted her name, perhaps she was furious with her. That should be right. Her face darkened and hid her forehead between her knees. That man should have been sent by Bai Luoyin. She knew it; there would not be such a coincidence. The man who broke into her house at midnight could not have wanted to leave without finding a single penny. Turns out, his motive was really not for money. Chapter 620 - This Night

Chapter 620 This Night

Bai Luoyin¡¯s motive... was that she wanted her dead. The light suddenly went out, and the entire house darkened. What this darkness meant to others, she did not know; but for her now, it meant safety... the safety of hiding in the dark. She did not know how long she was sitting there for and how long she maintained that posture for, but it was long enough until she was going to break down. She did not dare to move at all and did not dare to breathe loudly. She could only squeeze herself in this corner which was the size of a palm. The woman outside bathed for a while and did facial at other moments. Her entire table was filled with different kinds of skincare products, and there was also a faint smell of roses. She thought to herself: Bai Luoyin must have taken a petal bath. Bai Luoyin had always loved doing that, and she loved to enjoy. Whatever she ate¡ªwhatever she wore, they must be the best. As for Xia Ruoxin herself, she did not want to bathe in any petal bath or some sort. All she wanted was to have a hot shower, a bowl of hot soup, and another bowl of noodles to eat. Also, a cup of water to drink. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± eximed Bai Luoyin in surprise. She went forward to wee the person. Xia Ruoxin forced open her tired eyes and peeped through the gap. She could only see a pair of white woman legs, and in front of those was a man¡¯s. There was a hint of lovey-dovey feeling in the air as though it was the sickening scent of sweetness. She vaguely heard the noise of two people kissing, and she was right. The man carried the woman, and while her voice could be heard, she was not standing on the floor. Then, the image of a man and woman hugging each other could be seen in the mirror at the cupboard. Xia Ruoxin turned away, and her nose twitched while tears welled up in her eyes. She knew that they were married. She also knew that it was impossible for a couple to just sleep in the same bed and talk throughout the night. Just that, when this raw image was presented to her-right in front of her face, all her perseverance before turned into a joke instantly. Not long after, the whole house was filled with the sounds of a man and woman making love. The man¡¯s panting and the girl¡¯s moans became a song that would make one¡¯s cheeks burn in embarrassment and one¡¯s heart beat furiously. Along with the creaking of the bed from time to time, one could guess how intense it was outside. Until a very long whileter, the sound finally died down and was reced by the sound of water in the bathroom. ¡°Yi...¡± yelled Bai Luoyin, but the man was too tired to even open his eyes. ¡°Yi...¡± She called again, but there was still no response from the man. He had fallen asleep -deep sleep. ¡®Ka!¡¯ The drawer seemed to be open. Xia Ruoxin carefully stuck her face to the side of the firece and watched through the gap. This time, she could see everything that was going on outside. Even though the light was dim, but the woman¡¯s every move was noted by Xia Ruoxin. The drawer was opened, and Bai Luoyin took out a box of something from the inside. There was another sound like something had just rung. Bai Luoyin stopped in her motion, and her gazended on the firece. Xia Ruoxin was frightened, and she hurriedly covered her mouth in shock. She did not even dare to breathe. After looking on for quite some time, she took back her gaze. Perhaps she was thinking too much, or there must be a rat. She would call someone to buy rat poison to kill the rats the next day; they were all disgusting, and they deserved to die. She took out the syringe and added something into it routinely before jabbing it on Gao Yi¡¯s arms. Then, she slowly kept the items on the table and ced them back in the drawer. After all that was done, she yawned andy beside Gao Yi, turning the bed light off in her path. Not long after, the two people¡¯s breathing started to be in unison. Xia Ruoxin could not believe whatever she had seen until now. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she would not have believed that Bai Luoyin administered drugs on Gao Yi. That was drugs. Drugs. Did Bai Luoyin not love Gao Yi? Did she not love him until she could throw her own life away? How could she cause Gao Yi to have a drug addiction? This would ruin him, would take his life. It was a torment he could never walk out of his whole life. Madam Mei Fu had said that Gao Yi had been addicted to drugs for a month. If so, it would mean that Bai Luoyin started administering drugs since their wedding day. However, Gao Yi was a doctor; how could he not know that he had a drug addiction? At this moment, she was frazzled; and her thoughts were in a mess. She really wanted to rush up front and shake the woman awake and question her intention of administering drugs on Gao Yi. However, in the end, she held it back. She bit the back of her hand and contained all the noise. Until the next day, only when the Bai family went for their church service¡ªand there was no one in the household once again¡ªdid the door to the firece open. Xia Ruoxin climbed out from inside. Her eyes were swollen, face pale; and it seemed as though all her energy had been sucked away from her body. Even a simple lift of her arm would be hard on her at this moment. She did not leave when they were asleep as she did not dare to. She could not afford to take the risk as she heard that Bai Luoyin was a light sleeper, and if she was caught, the consequences would have been unimaginable. She used all her effort to stand up and run to the cupboard. She wanted to open the locked drawer, but it would not budge, and the key was with Bai Luoyin. She let go and carefully walked while holding the wall. After making sure there was no one outside, she crawled out from the hole in the wall. Her whole head was gray and dirty with dust and dirt, and even her hair seemed to be stuck together. She ran all the way home, and after opening and closing the door, she leaned against it and slid down to the floor. She breathed heavily and cried loudly. No one knew how she had spent that night. No one knew what that night meant for her. No one knew what exactly happened that night. She stood up and walked to the toilet. Her reflection in the mirror was pale like a sheet of paper; her eyes were swollen, and her hair was tangled in a mess. After turning on the tap, she sshed water on her face, in hopes of calming herself down. That was right, she needed to be calm. She must be calm. She extended her hand and turned on the showerhead. She stood under it and opened her eyes. The whole world seemed to be raining in front of her, and yet she was stuck in the rain, unable to walk out. She walked into the bedroom and unintentionallyy on her bed. She spent that night in dreams; in some, Bai Luoyin became a demon, and in others, Gao Yi became increasingly skinny and became a bag of bones in the end. She had also dreamt that Bai Luoyin held a knife and stabbed her straight in her heart; that scene was bloody and excruciating. Suddenly, Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes and breathed intensely with her chest going up and down. The new clothes on her body were drenched once again. She opened her closet again and changed into a new set of clothes. She opened the door and wanted to fetch Rainy back, but on second thought, it was better to leave her at Madam Mei Fu¡¯s. Chapter 621 - A Thorn

Chapter 621 A Thorn

Gao Yi was now a thorn in her heart, and if she did not remove the thorn, both she and Gao Yi would be in danger. She thought Li Manni was a psycho, but she did not realize that Bai Luoyin was worse. The next day, she went to Madam Mei Fu¡¯s house; and Rainy ran over hurriedly once she saw her. ¡°Mommy, when are you going to bring Rainy home?¡± Rainy pulled her hand and shook it from time to time. Inside her innocent and naive eyes were endless lies and half-truths from the adults. Xia Ruoxin bent down and caressed her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Rainy, behave. Mommy has stuff to do so Rainy needs to stay at Little Amy¡¯s house. Remember, you must behave and listen to Madam Mei Fu. When I¡¯m done, I wille back.¡± Rainy blinked her eyes in reluctance, but eventually, she extended her hands and hugged her mother¡¯s neck. ¡°Then, Mommy, you need toe back earlier to pick Rainy. Rainy will be waiting for you quietly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter, and her hands ran through her daughter¡¯s soft hair. She decided silently that no matter what, she must bring Gao Yi back this time. After she stood up and walked out, the sound of her daughter saying ¡®goodbye, Mommy¡¯ was still ringing in her ear. She hid outside the Bai family yard and waited. After a few hours, there was still no one there. She took out the biscuit she prepared in the morning, and it had already turned cold. She sat on the floor to eat the biscuit before forcefully swallowing it. A car drove over; it was Bai Luoyin¡¯s. She hurriedly hid herself. The car stopped, and the car door was opened. Bai Luoyin came out of the car, followed by a man-Gao Yi. The Gao Yi now was extremely thin, and even his good-looking eyes of the past were as if covered by a mesh. He could not see anything clearly. ¡°Has my phone been repaired?¡± He asked Bai Luoyin. It had already been a few days; why had it not been sent over? ¡°It¡¯ll be done soon. I¡¯ll get someone to deliver it.¡± Bai Luoyin rested her head on Gao Yi¡¯s shoulders while Gao Yi did not budge. ¡°So slow?¡± Gao Yi was not looking well. He shook his head, and the instinctive temper filled his body once again. ¡°Go back first. I¡¯ll go to the hospital myself.¡± He really felt that he should go for a check-up. While it was true that he was a doctor, but without any check-ups, how would he know illness he had? Hospital? Bai Luoyin¡¯s eyes shed, but Gao Yi did not notice. ¡°I don¡¯t feel good if you do that,¡± said Bai Luoyin as she hugged Gao Yi¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell my father, and we can put aside the Ling Xingpany project. I¡¯ll apany you to do a check-up first.¡± ¡°Ling Xing?¡± Gao Yi furrowed his brows and rubbed it with force. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s just wait till the deal with Ling Xingpany is over.¡± This deal was not easy to get, and he had poured his heart and soul into it. If it were to be dyed, the losses would be quite severe. ¡°It¡¯s hard on you.¡± Bai Luoyin continued holding his arm, and her eyes were filled with pity. ¡°Recently, there have been a lot of business dealings. I can¡¯t even handle it myself. This is all Dad¡¯s fault. He insisted on bringing Mom out to y and left thepany to you.¡± It was okay. Gao Yi remembered that his mother had not been out for a very long time. He was fine with being busy as long as if it meant his mother could rx more. At most, he would be tired, but after this period was over, it would be better. The duo walked in, and the gate shut behind them. Chapter 622 - I Saw It

Chapter 622 I Saw It

Xia Ruoxin bit another mouthful of the biscuit. It looked like she would not have any returns for today. However, she did overhear their conversation pretty clearly. If she guessed correctly, it was like this. Bai Luoyin had always been secretly administering drugs on Gao Yi, and then she used Wei Lan and Bai Zhenfeng going out as an excuse to put all the work¡ªbe it real or something that she purposely dug out-on Gao Yi. This would then make Gao Yi busy enough to neglect his health and would think that his deteriorating health was due to him being too tired instead of drugs. Also, she saw that Gao Yi¡¯s arm was wrapped that night. If Gao Yi was like other people who would not notice the difference in their wound-naturally, he would not notice the tiny needle hole there. As for why Gao Yi¡¯s drug addiction did not kick in, that was because Bai Luoyin would administer the drug every day. However, how could she not know that if this went on, Gao Yi would die? Even if he was a doctor, he could not save a body destroyed by drugs. She continued hiding there, and if she was hungry, she would eat the biscuits she brought; if she was thirsty, she would drink water. She did not believe that Bai Luoyin would follow Gao Yi twenty-four hours a day. Perhaps she would have diarrhea, or something would happen to her, or she needed to meet her friends; she could not possibly follow Gao Yi around all the time. Even though she already did all of that, but Xia Ruoxin still believed that one day, Gao Yi would be left alone. Her only hope was that it would not be toote. One more day meant one more day of danger for Gao Yi. Bai Luoyin was a lunatic, an absolute lunatic, so she did not dare to barge straight in. If not, she would probably be thrown to the sea and fed to the fish before she even had the chance to see Gao Yi. She waited there for three days until one day, it started to rain. She did not bring an umbre, and it was just like the day she was chased out. The rain kept beating on her body mercilessly alongside the blowing of the cold air. When she was cold, she would hug her own body. Under the looming of the gray sky, the pressure she felt was excruciating; and it made her breathless. A car was driven to the gate, but it stopped. Bai Luoyin came down the car with an umbre in her hand, and she was searching for something in her bag. After a long while, she still could not find it. ¡°Yi, I¡¯ll go in to take something. Will be right back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Gao Yi lightly. Bai Luoyin stepped on puddles and walked back. Today, she was wearing a pair of white heels; and the rain on the floor had quickly wet her shoes. She stopped in disgust before she carried on running. Based on Bai Luoyin¡¯s personality, she would not have returned to find the item only. She would probably change her shoes, her clothes, and even touch up her make-up. Xia Ruoxin came out from the wall, and the rain continued to patter on her body and dripped down from her hair continuously. Her clothes were already drenched, and her longshes had trapped rain droplets which rolled down from time to time. She was like a chicken in the soup. A drenched chicken. Gao Yi¡¯s nostrils shrunk as he saw the woman that looked unkempt due to the rain. He opened the car door and walked out; the wind kept blowing towards him as though there was wind pushing his sleeves inwards. His empty sleeves had huge gaps in then, and he was now reduced to a bag of bones. He could not fit the clothes he used to wear anymore. In the past, he was energetic and gentlemanly; and Xia Ruoxin would think of ¡®charming¡¯ to describe him. Right now, Gao Yi looked just like a refugee who had starved for months. Especially his under-eye area with his gray eye bags and his sunken cheeks. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows and stood in front of Xia Ruoxin to block her from the rain and wind. Even though he did not smile and even though he sounded like he was reprimanding her, Xia Ruoxin knew that he was Gao Yi. He was still Gao Yi of the past. Gao Yi did not change; he did not change at all. He was still him, the original him. She walked forward and held onto Gao Yi¡¯s injured arm. Gao Yi frowned slightly but did not move her hand away. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± asked Xia Ruoxin. Gao Yi extended his hand out of habit, but in the end, he thought of something and ced his hand down. He rolled up his sleeve uprightly to show the mesh on his arm. ¡°Nothing much. I was just cut by a fruit knife, but the wound keeps on getting infected. There¡¯s nothing much. Also, what are you doing here?¡± Gao Yi¡¯s eyes shed a sign of disapproval. ¡°This is not your ce to be; leave.¡± His line of sightnded on the door and when he knew that there was no one there, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Do not let Bai Luoyin see you; go further away from us.¡± On the surface, his words sound heartless, but to Xia Ruoxin-even though it was a warning, it was actually his concern for her. ¡°She won¡¯t be back so soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin raised her hand to wipe her face and pulled Gao Yi¡¯s arm to walk closer inside to use the wall to hide their figures. Thankfully, it was raining; and Bai Luoyin went back in. Thankfully, she had many problems and would not be back out so soon. She did not have much time, and she could not say exin everything clearly. ¡°Gao Yi, listen to me. We don¡¯t have much time.¡± Xia Ruoxin wiped away the rain on her face again. ¡°Don¡¯t talk; listen to me,¡± interrupted Xia Ruoxin. She pulled Gao Yi¡¯s sleeves up and rolled it up to remove his bandage. Gao Yi did not move and allowed the bandage on his arm to be removedyer byyer. After the bandage was removed, a long wound was indeed behind it. The wound had signs of suppurating, and behind the meat, there was a scab forming at one portion. The wound was hideous, and one could only wonder how it came about. ¡°Look at it yourself.¡± Xia Ruoxin raised Gao Yi¡¯s arm and ced it in front of him. ¡°You are a doctor; you know this.¡± Gao Yi lowered his head and found many needle spots gathered together. There was a whir in his head, and he seemed to not be able to hear anything or see anything clearly. He raised his arm again in disbelief, and what he noticed was no longer the wound... but the needle holes outside it. ¡°I didn¡¯t...¡± murmured Gao Yi. He was not stupid enough to take drugs. Normal people would not even take this kind of stuff, let alone him, a doctor. ¡°I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin used the bandage to wrap his arm again. ¡°I saw it.¡± Chapter 623 - Watched the whole Process

Chapter 623 Watched the whole Process

¡°What did you see?¡± Gao Yi asked dumbly and looked at the front the same way. ¡°I saw her inject you here when you were sleeping,¡± exined Xia Ruoxin as she pointed towards Gao Yi¡¯s arm. ¡°How did you see it? Where did you see it?¡± Gao Yi lowered his head and was still looking at the wound on his arm stupidly. However, he suddenly clenched his fist as if he was holding something back. Xia Ruoxin continued to wrap the bandage and carried on saying, ¡°That day I saw you at the town, and Madam Mei Fu said you took drugs. I wanted to call you and ask what was going on. Other than the first time when Bai Luoyin picked up, the rest of the calls could not connect. I tried calling Auntie and Gao Xin, but I could not reach them as well so I wanted to find out myself what exactly was going on. Hence, I sneaked into the Bai family house when you all went for your church service and hid in the firece. Then, I saw...¡± Gao Yi¡¯s face changed, and he disyed a look of embarrassment. They did something unspeakable. Even though Xia Ruoxin did not say much, but he remembered that he came home with Bai Luoyin that day... and to think she had to witness that whole process. He wanted to dig a hole in the floor and hide himself; he had no face to see anyone. ¡°Gao Yi, what do you n to do?¡± Xia Ruoxin seemed to not notice his embarrassment, and she herself did not want to dwell on the topic so she did not bring up what happened that night again. However, there seemed to be an extra awkwardness between them for some reason; but this was not the time to be awkward. They did not have the right to be as the most important thing was Gao Yi; he had a drug addiction. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s body stiffened, and he held back his urge to arrange her hair. At this moment, her clothes were drenched; and her face was as pale as a sheet. It was evident that she had been standing there and waiting for a very long time. This woman was still as silly as before. He had already treated her like this. He brought her over, promised her, but-in the end-abandoned her like Chu Lui did. However, she did not hate him, and when he was in trouble, she risked her own safety to help him search for the truth and to tell him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll handle it.¡± He turned and gave the umbre in his hand to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Take it, she¡¯ll be out soon. Now is not the time to start a fight.¡± Xia Ruoxin held the umbre in her hands tightly and shivered coldly. His hand was still as warm and dry as before, but his entire body had slimmed by a ton. If it was not because they separated not too long ago, perhaps when she met him again, she would have forgotten how he originally looked like. Gao Yi returned to the car. His lips that naturally curved upwards were now pulled really straight. Between the warm and peaceful brows, there was a lot of hatred. He touched his arm and turned back to see Xia Ruoxin not holding the umbre but hiding in a corner of the wall. He could vaguely still see that her clothes were still dripping wet. Not long after, Bai Luoyin came out. To Xia Ruoxin¡¯s expectations, she had changed her outfit, her shoes, and even her socks; of course, not forgetting her make-up that had been touched up. ¡°Sorry, I made you wait.¡± Bai Luoyin entered the car and kissed Gao Yi¡¯s face. However, she did not notice the hatred that shed past in Gao Yi¡¯s eyes and the veins that popped out on his arm when he ced his hands on the steering wheel. In the rain, the car drove further and further until it disappeared into the storm. Xia Ruoxin then held the umbre and walked out. She heaved a sigh of relief, perhaps it was because she was not burdened anymore. She did not hold the umbre as her clothes were already wet, and even if she had more umbres, she would still be wet when she reached home. When she finally returned home, she was tired, thirsty, hungry, and cold. Ahchoo!¡± She sneezed and rubbed her nose. She was slightly ufortable and felt dizzy. She was afraid that she would fall sick so she went to look for flu medicine after she changed out of her clothes, in hopes of surviving through this. However, if she could not, she probably could not fetch her daughter. She also knew what Gao Yi was going to do. She opened herputer, and for some reason, that person¡¯s icon would always be lit. Every time she was online¡ªno matter when, he would always be there. ¡°Ah-choo!¡± She sneezed again; she was not veryfortable. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Are you there?¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Yeah. You can see me whenever youe online.¡± This sentence had another meaning behind it, but Xia Ruoxin did not think much about it. If not, she would have discovered something. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Is it midnight over there?¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Past 1 am.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Is your work very busy?¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°I guess so.¡± The duo talked casually, and then Xia Ruoxin felt her forehead and noticed that it was a bit hot. ¡°I¡¯ll go out to buy some medicine because I was drenched in the rain so I might have caught a cold.¡± ¡°Ah-choo!¡± She sneezed again. After living with Gao Yi for such a long time-even if she was not a doctor herself, but she still knew some medicine know-how that Gao Yi used to talk about. She changed her clothes and went out to buy her flu medicine. After she reached home and ate her medicine, she fell asleep on her bed in a dreary state. After some time, she woke up and felt her forehead. Thank God, it was not very hot; and she had stopped sneezing. Perhaps she was better. However, she seemed to have forgotten something. That was right. She told ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯ that she would look for him when she returned, and yet she fell asleep and forgot about it. She turned on herputer, and of course, the guy was still online. Did he not sleep? Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°You¡¯re still here?¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Yep. Have you bought your medicine? How are you?¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled. In this foreign country, there was still someone who cared about her. This feeling was certainly heartwarming. ¡°I ate already. I feel much better after I took my nap, and my fever¡¯s gone so I think it¡¯ll be okay. Oh right, are you not going to sleep?¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°I have work to do so it¡¯s fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her stomach and felt hungry after she woke up. ¡°I¡¯ll go cook something to eat. See youter.¡± A Sunny Day Will Come, ¡°See youter.¡± After she typed thest two words, she stood up and went to the kitchen to make porridge for herself. After eating another dosage of her medicine, if she was feeling fine, and then she could bring Rainy home. However, as for Gao Yi... She was really worried about him, but she could not do much for him now. Moreover, she did not know that while her heart was all on Gao Yi, another man did not sleep the entire night just to hear that she was safe. Chapter 624 - You Killed Someone

Chapter 624 You Killed Someone

Chu Lui rubbed his brows and ced theptop on hisp onto the table before heaving a sigh. At this time, the sky was already starting to brighten outside. Thankfully, it was the weekends the next day; and he did not need to go to work. If not ¡ªwith his current mental state, he would definitely not be able to handle a day of work at the office. Hey down and kept tossing and turning. He was really tired, but he could not fall asleep. He took out something from his neck. It was the safety amulet he carried around when he was young; he had lost it for more than twenty years, and now he had found it again. However, the bride he wanted to marry when he was young could note back anymore. ¡°I want to eat butter shortbread that you make.¡± Gao Yi turned over and ced his hand on Bai Luoyin¡¯s shoulders. He did not have it in a long time, and the corner of his lips was facing outwards as he reminisced the past. ¡°I remember the butter shortbread you made that time was really good. So many years have passed, but I still remember the taste of it. The best-tasting one is still the one made by you.¡± Bai Luoyin was ted, and excitement was written all over her face. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll make it for you now.¡± She threw her bag down and ran towards the kitchen to prepare her signature butter shortbread for Gao Yi. She did not know how to make anything else but butter shortbread as she had learned it from a famous chef, and it was very traditional. Back then, it was precisely because Gao Yi liked to eat it so she went to learn. Now that he remembered it, he must have remembered their past, their beginning, She was thrilled and surprised to the point where she almost cried tears of joy. However, she did not know that Gao Yi¡¯s smile dropped to a frown instantly after she turned her back. He hated her with all his guts, and his heart was dead. Walking into their bridal room and seeing their wedding photo on the wall was the biggest mockery to him. Actually, he had already resigned to his fate, but why? Why did she do this to him? Suddenly, he held his arm really tightly. It started to hurt, but it was not as painful as his heartache and his hatred. Putting his hand down, he walked to the cupboard and pulled open the drawers one by one, searching them individually... until he reached one that could not be opened. It was locked. He turned around and opened the neighboring drawer. Bai Luoyin knew his habits, and he also knew Bai Luoyin¡¯s. The drawer opened, and he stuck his hand in. After searching for a long time, he suddenly felt a key. ¡®Ka!¡¯ The locked drawer was opened, and the items inside were exposed to air. He put on a pair of gloves and took the box out to examine it. There was some medicine in it with a syringe. One by one, he picked up the medicine to smell it. Superb sleeping pills. He shook the bottle; the skills needed to make this medicine were of a certain level, and it was done by Bai Luoyin. Since she had the talent to make such drugs, why did she not be a pharmacist? She could have be the best pharmacist in the country. He took out something else with substantial amounts in it. This was drugs. He ced the medicine back to its original spot and locked the drawer before removing the key and throwing it into the neighboring drawer. He also took off his gloves and threw it into the dustbin. After a while, Bai Luoyin came into the room with two tes. ¡°Yi, look. This is the butter shortbread I made. Your favorite!¡± Gao Yi took a piece and ate it within a few bites, but an upset expression could still be seen written on his face. ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s my favorite butter shortbread. I can finally eat it today! Can I still eat it in the future though?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Bai Luoyin sat down and rested her head on his shoulders. ¡°Whenever you want to eat it, I¡¯ll make it for you. I¡¯ll make you butter shortbread for the rest of your life.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Gao Yi, but not a hint of a smile could be seen from his eyes. His whole life? It was impossible. At night, Bai Luoyin administered the drug on Gao Yi once again. She had controlled the quantity of the drug all along, not too much and not too little. Within a short span of time, Gao Yi would not feel that there was anything weird. After another month, he would be hers entirely. He would only like her and love her. However, it seemed as if that thing was running out. Her eyes widened as she remembered she probably needed to buy some more. Bai Luoyin gave Gao Yi tons of work again. Based on Gao Yi¡¯s personality, he would not rest until he was done with the work so he would be stuck here the whole day. ¡°Yi, I have an appointment with my friend. I¡¯lle backter,¡± said Bai Luoyin as she lowered her head to kiss Gao Yi on his cheeks. ¡°You must wait for me toe back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± replied Gao Yi. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of work to do today so I might do it until nightfall.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bai Luoyin arranged her attire before walking out in her heels. When Bai Luoyin returned, it was already afternoon. Gao Yi was squinting and seemed extremely ufortable. ¡°Yi, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Bai Luoyin was worried when he saw him like that. She wondered if his drug addiction had kicked in, but it was not possible as she had already injected the drug into him the day before. However, Gao Yi looked just like a drug addict at that time. ¡°I feel a bit weird.¡± Gao Yi stood up, and his body shook. ¡°Luoyin, take me to the hospital.¡± After he was done talking, his head rested on Bai Luoyin¡¯s shoulders, with his brows slightly creased inwards and his face pale as a sheet. ¡°Rest first. I¡¯ll call for the doctor.¡± Bai Luoyin hurriedly brought him towards the bedroom. ¡°Let¡¯s just got directly so we don¡¯t trouble anyone.¡± Gao Yi opened his eyes wide and insisted on heading to the hospital. ¡°I am a doctor, trust me.¡± Bai Luoyin¡¯s body stiffened, but she still helped Gao Yi up the bed. ¡°To the hospital.¡± Gao Yi rubbed his brows and looked like he was in excruciating pain. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go to the hospital,¡± agreed Bai Luoyin. Of course, she could not go. She opened the drawer and took out a bunch of keys and used them to open the other drawer and take the box out. Then, she repeated the same actions she had done countless times. However, when she took out the needle and was about to jab Gao Yi, she heard a cry from the room. Her hand shook, and the needle jabbed Gao Yi¡¯s arms. She herself was shocked beyond words and froze. At this moment, the closed firece suddenly opened and out ran a child who was running and yelling, ¡°Someone got killed! Someone got killed!¡± ¡°No...¡± Bai Luoyin wanted to stop, but it was already toote. She wanted to chase, but in her hurry, she started to limp. There was paining from her ankle. Chapter 625 - Do You Want to Murder Your Husband?

Chapter 625 Do You Want to Murder Your Husband?

From nearby, there were the sound of anxious footsteps and also the shrill voice of the child from just now. ¡°It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here. This woman wanted to kill that man.¡± There was a whir in Bai Luoyin¡¯s head. She opened her mouth, but nothing came out. There was already a bunch of people standing at her door, including a few police holding guns. That was it... She saw ck, and all the strength in her body was lost. An officer hurriedly helped Bai Luoyin up before checking on the man lying in be the end, he was not dead but had merely passed out. His line of sight went lower and shifted to the man¡¯s arm with many needle holes as well as the syringe jabbed at his neck and the box of items on the bed. ¡°Quick, call the doctor over.¡± The officer shouted to the people around him. He did not dare to move anything in the area and had to wait for the doctor toe first. ¡®Ka!¡¯ Bai Luoyin¡¯s thin white hands were cuffed, and she was now like dirt on the floor. She did not have any energy left to fight. Not long after, a man wearing the white doctor robe walked in. He was a pathologist, and his diagnosis would determine the severity of the case. The doctor checked on Gao Yi¡¯s condition and looked at his arm before asking the officer to send Gao Yi to the hospital. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked the officer, ¡°Is he okay?¡± The doctor checked the contents of the box and replied. ¡°He was given a very strong dosage of sleeping pills, and he had also been administered drugs for a long time. I think he was given drugs for at least a month. However, we need to wait for the hospital report to confirm the details.¡± ¡°Here.¡± He pointed at the box on the table. ¡°There are very strong sleeping pills and drugs.¡± The officer suddenly understood and looked at Bai Luoyin¡¯s eyes shing with worry. ¡°Madam, were you trying to murder the man?¡± ¡°I...¡± Bai Luoyin¡¯s lips quivered, but she was too shocked to say anything. It was not supposed to be like that... it was not. She turned her head and looked at the shivering child standing at the side. Once the child saw her face, he shouted once again. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, not my fault. I¡¯m innocent. I just wanted toe in and steal something, but that woman... it was her, it was her!¡± He pointed at Bai Luoyin. ¡°I saw her holding a knife to kill the man.¡± ¡°Knife?¡± The officer held the syringe up and turned it around in his hands. ¡°Hm, it could have been this because from here¡± ¡ªhe pointed to the firece¡ª ¡°when you look over, there will be a reflection from the light. When he saw the cold light, he might have thought that it was the murder weapon.¡± In actual fact, it was just a syringe. However, who said a syringe could not kill anyone? Gao Yi¡¯s report was out very soon, and it did show that he was administered with arge dosage of sleeping pills and drugs. Even though the drugs were not strong enough to kill him, but it was obvious that he had a drug addiction. When Gao Yi woke up, the police were already there. When the officer asked him about the incident, he showed a face of disbelief; and he looked as if he was going crazy. The officers pitied him as they found him pitiful to be hurt by the person by his side. Not sure who leaked the rumors, but soon, the newspapers from the entire town were all reporting on the Bai family incident. The Bai family was not small, and they were quite famous in the town. Good news traveled slow, but bad news traveled far and wide. Soon, the whole Rose Town knew of the incident. Madam Mei Fu smiled and went to look for Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Ruo, Ruo, are you in?¡± She knocked on the door repeatedly. Xia Ruoxin put down the half-done painting and opened the door for her. With the turn of her body, Madam Mei Fu squeezed herself in. ¡°Ruo, did you know? Something big happened.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± asked Xia Ruoxin as she poured a ss of water for Madam Mei Fu to drink before she continued. Based on her personality, Xia Ruoxin knew that her mouth would not get tired even after hours of talking. ¡°Ruo, something big happened.¡± Madam Mei Fu pulled Xia Ruoxin and started talking animatedly. ¡°That Bai family, the one from China like you. Right, her name is Bai Luoyin. She was arrested.¡± Xia Ruoxin also wanted to pour a ss of water for herself, but she stopped in her motion as she felt that it was not possible. Bai Luoyin was caught. She was caught... but why? She put her ss down and sat down as well. ¡°Mei Fu, what exactly happened?¡± Madam Mei Fu drank a mouthful of water and then started telling her story animatedly as if she saw it for herself; she had even described the little details descriptively. She heard that an abandoned child had sneaked into the Bai family, perhaps because he saw they were rich. In the end, when he saw someoneing, he was scared and hid in the Bai family firece. In the end, he thought Bai Luoyin was wielding a knife to kill her husband. He shouted and ran out and just nice bumped into patrolling police officers. Once the officers heard their cry, they burst into the room as they thought there was really a murder going on. It turned out that they witnessed Bai Luoyin making her husband unconscious and then feeding him drugs to harm him. Everyone was spreading that Bai Luoyin did not really like her husband so she thought real hard and figured out a way to kill him. Xia Ruoxin touched her own arm and squeezed it really hard to wake herself up. Bai Luoyin killed Gao Yi because she did not love her husband. Was this Gao Yi¡¯s doing? Madam Mei Fu continued chattering, and to Xia Ruoxin, this was even moreplicated and full of twists aspared to a pce drama. This was exactly a murder that was well-thought of. Bai Luoyin started nning for this since she was young. Rumors were truly scary, and gossip... was everywhere. People had dug out everything about the Bai family history. Some even said that Bai Luoyin did not like the husband her step-mother brought back so she spent all her effort to sacrifice her own marriage to kill her husband silently. They had even found out that Bai Luoyin was a pharmacist. All these years, the reason why the Bai family only had her as a child was because she administered drugs to her step-mother to ensure that she was the only heir to her family. The more Xia Ruoxin listened, the more frightened she felt. How could it be twisted until this? The love Bai Luoyin had for Gao Yi was twisted and psychotic. In the beginning, she risked her all. She attempted suicide to force, coerce, and scare Gao Yi. She did everything just because she loved him psychotically, and she wanted to possess him. However, the rumors now were the exact opposite. It was not for love, but for murder. Chapter 626 - A One-for-One Exchange

Chapter 626 A One-for-One Exchange

However, no matter how twisted the rumors got, they never involved Rainy and her, which showed how little their existence meant. However, she was still worried that this incident would still implicate them in the end so she fetched Rainy home from school and tried not to go out anymore. As for Gao Yi, she did not need to worry about him for now as Bai Luoyin was already in prison. No one could administer drugs on him, and he was also still in police custody so-naturallynothing would happen to him. Moreover, her status now was pretty sensitive so it was better to wait for the incident to die down first. Also, when she told Gao Yi about this incident, Gao Yi told her not to contact him first and to ignore the Bai family. Even though she did not know what he meant, but she knew what she had to do. All in all, Gao Yi would never harm her. These few days, she and Rainy stayed at home to the best that they could¡ªrarely even leaving the house-while the news from the outside was brought to her by Madam Mei Fu. All the news was circting around the Bai family, but there was rarely any mention of Gao Xin and Wei Lan-let alone her. Xia Ruoxin heaved a sigh of relief as it should be fine. However, for Gao Yi, the trouble had just begun. She could just imagine how much havoc the Bai family was going to wreck when Bai Zhenfeng returned. She was afraid he could not get past Bai Zhenfeng. Her phone rang all of a sudden. She walked over and picked up the phone; on the other end was a very familiar voice: it was Gao Yi¡¯s. Could he call already? ¡°Hello.¡± She ced her phone beside her ear. Not long after, there was indeed a familiar voice. ¡°Ruoxin, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Gao Yi...¡± Xia Ruoxin was anxious and almost shouted out loud. She resisted her feelings and hurriedly asked, ¡°How is it? Are you okay?¡± ¡°I am inside the hospital.¡± Gao Yi shifted his phone from the left ear to the right. ¡°I was only allowed to interact with the outside world recently, but I think I will start kicking the drug addiction soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not know what to say tofort him. Rehabilitation... Would it be easy? Gao Yi was a doctor himself, and he knew how confident he was very clear. However, at this moment, the emotionless sentence revealed his true thoughts. He had no confidence, and even he did not know if he could make it through the days where death was better than living. Even after that period, he would still have to carry the scar for life. After one was addicted to drugs, they would remember the feeling of temptation and suffering for their whole life. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Gao Yi spoke softly. ¡°Thank you.¡± With that ¡®thank you¡¯¡ªall of a sudden, tears started to well up in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes; but none of them dropped. It was not because she was not sad, but it was because she did not know how to be sad anymore. ¡°I will stay here for a little while more. Don¡¯t worry about me. If anyonees to look for you, don¡¯t care about them.¡± Gao Yi turned over and saw that outside the window, it was a sunny day. Just that, where he was¡ªheughed bitterly-was a jail that was arranged specially for him. Bai Luoyin would have to spend the rest of her life in this cage, facing the darkness alone. Xia Ruoxin agreed to what he said one by one, but until now, she still did not know who Gao Yi was referring to. She did not know many people here so not many people woulde knocking on her door. However, all she needed to know was that Gao Yi was fine, and he could focus on recovery now. She believed Gao Yi and knew that if he wanted to see her or if she could see him, they would definitely meet in the end. When Rainy went to school, she was left all alone in the ce. After she hung upsuddenly, she had a feeling of unspeakable loneliness. She only wished that he could recover peacefully. She thought all good guys would have a peaceful life. However, how could such a nice guy not get the peace he deserved? He would definitely get it, right? She did not put whatever Gao Yi said about someone looking for her to heart until not longter, she had a guest at her house. She then finally understood what he meant. It turned out that he had already thought of this. To a certain extent, Gao Yi and Chu Lui were very simr as they both were calctive. The only difference was that Chu Lui was used to calcting, but Gao Yi did not like to do it. However, not liking did not mean that he did not know how, he would not, or he could not; it only meant that he was not willing ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± Bai Zhenfeng said truthfully. He was supposed toe to beg other people, but his posture did not show that he was seeking help at all. He was too used tomanding and demanding andpletely forgot about his own manners. The person sitting in front of her was not her business rival, not her colleague, and to be harsh¡ªcould be considered as her enemy. It was a pity that Xia Ruoxin¡¯s looks were on the gentle feminine side, and to a certain extent, she was easy to bully. However, under her naive exterior, she had a heart that did not give in easily. ¡°Please say it, Mr. Bai.¡± Xia Ruoxin was still polite, but Bai Zhenfeng showed a look of embarrassment. ¡°Go look for Gao Yi and tell him to take the rap for the incident and let Luoyine home.¡± ¡°Sorry, Mr. Bai, I don¡¯t really understand.¡± Xia Ruoxin was still smiling, but anyone could tell what her smile meant at this point. Sarcasm, shamelessness, mockery, and hatred. Did he not say that he treated them like his own usually? However, when it came to the point where his own daughter was in trouble, who was biological and who was not could be known in an instant. It was true; everyone loved their own children. This was undeniable, but he had no right to push the responsibility to other people¡¯s children so righteously and make it seem as if the one who was in the wrong suffered. She knew this and understood it, but understanding did not mean eptance. If Bai Luoyin had done these things back home, she would have been executed a long time ago. Her crime of hiding drugs was enough to warrant her a death sentence, let alone her crime of harming others. How could Bai Zhenfeng expect Gao Yi to take the rap for all of these? How could there be such a good deal in the world? If he wanted Bai Luoyin toe back, then Gao Yi would have to take the rap. Ignoring whether he could even take the rap in the first ce, even if he could and the person imprisoned became Gao Yi, and although she was not familiar with the localw; Gao Yi was a famous doctor. Regardless of his jail term, his criminal records would bar him from being a doctor. Bai Zhenfeng knew those oues very clearly, but he still said it. How could he think, how could he say... how could he even dare? Seeing Xia Ruoxin in silence, Bai Zhenfeng got a bit upset; and his hand seemed as if it wanted to punch someone. ¡°If you could convince Gao Yi, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. My Bai family¡¯s fortune, money, house... car¡ªyou name it.¡± Chapter 627 - Heard It

Chapter 627 Heard It

Xia Ruoxin found the situation funny. What did she need all that money for? If she really wanted those, she wouldn¡¯t have refused him when Chu Lui had already given half of his fortune to her. Even without half of Chu Lui¡¯s fortune, just one-tenth of it would beparable to the whole fortune of the Bai family¡¯s. ¡°As long as you agree, I would let you and your daughter to marry into the Bai family,¡± added Bai Zhenfeng. His every word and sentence took Xia Ruoxin like a fool and an idiot. If Gao Yi really admitted guilty, he would be sent to jail; and she would just be marrying air in the Bai family. Moreover, with Bai Luoyin¡¯s psychotic personality, she would torment her and her daughter. Also, Bai Luoyin would not agree to a divorce so Gao Yi might end up marrying two wives, or she had to marry Bai Luoyin even. When Bai Zhenfeng was about to continue, Xia Ruoxin interrupted rudely. ¡°Mr. Bai, you¡¯ve said much, and I understand what you mean. However, I want to know what powers do you think I have to convince Gao Yi to take the rap for something he did not do?¡± ¡°Because you¡¯re Xia Ruoxin.¡± Bai Zhenfeng boomed, and dramatic anger could be seen in his eyes. However, all this could not affect Xia Ruoxin. After escaping from Chu Lui, she was no longer the Xia Ruoxin of the past. Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s threat could not evenpare to one-tenth of Chu Lui¡¯s. Perhaps, whatever Chu Lui did then was not all wrong-at the very least, the shock that her heart could handle was a lot worse than what she thought. She mockingly opened her mouth and sneered rudely; it was impossible for Bai Zhenfeng to miss it. ¡°I know my name is Xia Ruoxin, not Gao Yi.¡± Bai Zhenfeng realized he was too temperamental so he suppressed the difort in his chest. This time, he looked friendlier; but the arrogant vibe around him did not decrease. Heughed coldly, ¡°Just based on that day he was willing to go against me for you, I knew that if you go, he would definitely agree.¡± ¡°However, did he not listen to you in the end-and marry Bai Luoyin?¡± Xia Ruoxin held her head high and smiled lightly, but Bai Zhenfeng wanted to destroy whatever was behind the smile. As expected, Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s face darkened. A distinguished stakeholder of apany, who had secured many business deals and earned a lot of money after being involved in many serious discussions, was turned into a monster that did not havemon sense and would spout nonsense randomly. Xia Ruoxin did not know whether she shouldmend her dad¡¯s gracious heart, or perhaps it was precisely that type of love had harmed Bai Luoyin. Whatever she wanted as a child, she would get it for sure; even if she could not, she would destroy the extra food. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bai...¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and walked towards the door. ¡°I would not agree with whatever you said, and it¡¯s impossible for Gao Yi to take the rap for your daughter. No one can save her.¡± ¡°Still, have...¡± she turned and triggered Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s murderous face by ident. ¡°Mr. Bai, you don¡¯t need to scare me with your re. Your daughter hired someone to break into my house just recently and wanted to throw me and my daughter into the ocean to feed the fish. That person is still in jail now. Your daughter¡¯s life is precious, but that does not mean that Gao Yi and our lives are sh*t. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to get someone to lie for you, but we aren¡¯t going to do that. Today, you can make this kind of ridiculous requests just for Bai Luoyin; but as a mother myself-to protect my daughter¡¯s safety, I can do things that you can¡¯t even imagine I am capable of. Don¡¯t think that only your Bai family has all the authority. Just a friendly reminder, you can always check my background, Mr. Bai.¡± At that moment, Xia Ruoxin decided to use the Chu family¡¯s status not for herself, but for Rainy. The incident between her and Chu Lui was known throughout the city, starting from their divorce to the vying of the child¡¯s custody. It was not hard to check all of this. If he wanted to find a saving grace from her, he was looking for the wrong person. She had already unlocked the door, and with a slight pull, the door would be open. ¡°Mr. Bai, I still have some stuff onter so please...¡± For the first time in his life, Bai Zhenfengwho had just got chased out¡ªhad the urge to kill someone... a woman even. Xia Ruoxin opened the door and stood there without even looking at Bai Zhenfeng in the eye. When Bai Zhenfeng was about to walk past her, she opened her mouth again. ¡°Mr. Bai, have you ever considered Auntie Wei when you do this? Bai Luoyin is your daughter, but Gao Yi is her son. Auntie Wei gave you her entire life. Your daughter is precious, but her son isn¡¯t nothing. Mr. Bai, I admit that you are a good father, but you will never ever be a good husband.¡± Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s face darkened, and he walked out with his facial expression tensed up. However, his body was stuck there, and he could not make any move forward. Xia Ruoxin followed his line of sight, and she bit her lip slightly. She did not know if this was fate or pure coincidence. Sometimes, a person really could not do something wrong. It¡¯s not that karma would note; it was just that the time was not ripe. The person standing there was not anyone else but Wei Lan. She would have heard their conversion just now since the walls of the house were not soundproof, and the door was ajar. It would be easy to hear their voices that were not hushed. There was no need to ask her how she knew. When Rainy was ying at home-once there was a noise outside, she would know instinctively who had arrived... no matter if it was Little Amy or Madam Mei Fu. If a child could differentiate, let alone an adult. She walked back in and left the space to the couple. At this point, there seemed to be something stuck in Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s throat. It was hard and bitter to even call out Wei Lan¡¯s name. Wei Lan moved her pale lips slightly. Suddenly, she smiled. That smile, however, caused Bai Zhenfeng to fear. He was horrified. He did not know how much did Wei Lan hear, and now, he was really scared. All these years, it was the first time he was so scared, scared to lose this thing that was irreceable in his life. If he lost this, he was not sure how he could continue living. Wei Lan walked over and extended her hand while Bai Zhenfeng did not move an inch. He was prepared to be hit. It was okay, as long as she calmed down and he could exin the reason behind all of this to her, it would all be okay. He would not let Gao Yi get into trouble; all of this was just temporary. However, Wei Lan did not raise her hand to give him a p. She raised it to habitually ce it on his chest and dutifully arrange his clothes. It had always been like that for the past twenty years. Chapter 628 - How was She Going to Choose

Chapter 628 How was She Going to Choose

¡°Go home then. You haven¡¯t been resting welltely,¡± she said in her usual warm voice. She had never thrown her temper before, no matter what kind of trouble Bai Luoyin brought for her and no matter how much Bai Zhenfeng protected his daughter boundlessly. It seemed as though Wei Lan had already killed all the temper left in her body. She smiled as usual and gave her usual gaze. ¡°I...¡± Bai Zhenfeng did not dare to be righteous like before. He was just like a small child who had done something wrong and was deadly afraid of the woman smiling peacefully. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He ced his fist by his mouth and coughed lightly. As he said, he was going to put his hand over Wei Lan¡¯s shoulder, but Wei Lan took a step back and left Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s hand hanging in the air. His face tensed up. Wei Lan touched her own hair and smiled again. ¡°You can go back first. I still have some stuff to tell Ruoxin.¡± As soon as she finished talking, she walked past Bai Zhenfeng and to the door, with the corner of her shirt flying up slightly from the wind. However, throughout, she still did not have any contact with Bai Zhenfeng who was physically very close to her. Xia Ruoxin served up two freshly-made fruit juice on the table. ¡°Auntie Wei, you¡¯re here.¡± She raised her hand, and yet she could not guess orprehend what Wei Lan was thinking. ¡°Yeah, I just returned so I came over to see you.¡± Wei Lan sat down, and one could tell that below her tired eyes, there was a patch of green and purple. Outside, Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s face was burning red; and he walked away quickly as if he would rather be buried in the ground if he had stayed for more than a minute. ¡°Auntie Wei, did you hear everything...?¡± Xia Ruoxin brought her cup up and ced it by her lips. Actually, she really wanted to know if Wei Lan and Shen Yijun were simr or different. Was she willing to sacrifice her children or the marriage she had protected for so many years? ¡°Yeah, I did.¡± Wei Lan smiled, and tears started to well up in her eyes. Even if she did not hear much, but it was already enough. Xia Ruoxin drank her apple juice. It was sour but sweet, just like her heart. Just that, the sweetness had already been overwhelmed by the sourness. Perhaps the apple she bought today was sour. ¡°Thank you, Ruoxin.¡± Wei Lan suddenly extended her hand and ced it on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Thank you for taking the risk to help Gao Yi. I just can¡¯t imagine.¡± Sheughed bitterly. ¡°Would I even have my son in a couple of months or longer?¡± Xia Ruoxin thought to herself: perhaps she had seen Gao Yi and knew what had happened. She converged hershes and looked up again to see Wei Lan smiling. Just that, her face was dismal. ¡°Ruoxin, could you do Auntie a favor?¡± Wei Lan asked suddenly, which made Xia Ruoxin uneasy. Was she going to abandon her soon, too, and ask Xia Ruoxin to convince Gao Yi? ¡°Please say it.¡± She used her thumb to rub against the cup, feeling the coldness from the cup. Again and again, her heart started to feel heavy. ¡°I think...¡± Wei Lan licked her dry lips. This decision was harder than she thought it would be. ¡°I was thinking of moving over to your ce for these few days; what do you think? I can move out when I find another house.¡± Xia Ruoxin loosened the grip on her hand and ced the fruit juice on the table. She stood up and surveyed the big house. ¡°You can stay in whichever room you want. I will help you tidy it up now.¡± She already knew Wei Lan¡¯s choice. Luckily, Wei Lan was not Shen Yijun. Luckily, Gao Yi and Gao Xin had a good mother. ¡°Thank you.¡± Wei Lan¡¯s lips quivered. She did not bring anything with her, and she could not return to the Bai family for now¡ªat the very least. She knew Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s character really well, and she was afraid that he would resort to all kinds of means to save Bai Luoyin. She had already ruined her own son¡¯s marriage; she could not ruin the rest of his life anymore. Xia Ruoxin tidied up a guest room on the first floor so that Wei Lan could move in anytime. Actually, there was not much to tidy up as she would clean the room once every few days. All she needed to do was to change the bed sheets, and Wei Lan could move in already. She cycled out to buy some groceries as she needed more ingredients for the guest in her house. Moreover, judging from Wei Lan¡¯s situation, she probably had not eaten a good meal in days. In those few days, she had already slimmed down a lot. If she still did not eat proper food, she would copse. When she came back, Wei Lan was already carrying Rainy and apanying her to watch cartoon shows. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back.¡± Once Rainy saw her, her eyes lit up; and she hurriedly jumped down the sofa and ran over to hug Xia Ruoxin¡¯s legs, her cheeks stuck to her legs. After a year, this child still had not grown taller and was still small, but she did grow more muscr and a bit chubbier. Xia Ruoxin ruffled her daughter¡¯s hair and pushed her shoulders. ¡°y with your granny. Granny is unhappy so Rainy, you need to talk to her more.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± agreed Rainy obediently. She let go of her mother¡¯s leg and ran to Wei Lan and chatted with her nonstop. Wei Lan extended her hands and carried Rainy. When no one was watching, tears had already swelled up in her eyes; but she did her best to resist and not let the tears fall. Three dishes and one soup was a traditional Chinese meal. Xia Ruoxin had always loved eating Chinese food and not so much of Western food, so at home, she had always been cooking her own food. ¡°Auntie, please eat more.¡± Xia Ruoxin served food to Wei Lan. Wei Lan put down her bowl and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± ¡°Auntie, please eat.¡± Xia Ruoxin gave Wei Lan more food. ¡°Gao Yi¡¯s situation is not looking very good now. He needs you. If your body copses, what is Gao Yi going to do? ¡°His drug addiction is very serious, and rehabilitation is a very painful process. Auntie, we have a long way to go, and we must fight this ruthless battle.¡± Wei Lan held her chopsticks tightly and picked up her bowl to send food into her mouth. Meticulously, Xia Ruoxin had noticed that tears would drop from the corner of Wei Lan¡¯s eyes. This meal, she ate it while holding back her tears, and maybe, she had swallowed her past alongside her food. At night, after Rainy had fallen asleep, Xia Ruoxin came out to see Wei Lan sitting on the sofa with the television on. However, she knew that Wei Lan was not focusing on the program as her eyes looked nk; and she could not focus. She walked over, sat down, and held Wei Lan¡¯s hand tightly Chapter 629 - Old Couple Divorcing

Chapter 629 Old Couple Divorcing

¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. Everything will be okay.¡± She swore in her heart; Rainy¡¯s life and her life were saved by Gao Yi. When they were at their most helpless, most pitiful, and most painful moment in life; it was Gao Yi that saved them. Now, she had to be the one who looked after his mother and his brother. This was not rted to love or gratitude; she just had to do it. ¡°Thank you.¡± Wei Lan¡¯s eyes shed the slightest bit of spark, and in between her breathing, she recalled many things from years back. Back then, she was as old as Xia Ruoxin, her Gao Yi was also the same age as Rainy, and Gao Xin was still being carried around without a care in the world. Once again, she told her life story to Xia Ruoxin from the moment she entered the Bai family. She and Bai Zhenfeng never had children all this while, and she actually knew the reason why. Just that sometimes¡ªeven if someone knew, it was not necessary to say it out loud as silence and fake ignorance could also be the key to maintaining harmony. When Bai Zhenfeng married her, he had already done surgery in secret so that he could never have any children with her. He was protecting his daughter, Bai Luoyin, with his previous wife and was also taking precautionary measures against Wei Lan¡¯s sons from affecting his daughter inheriting his wealth. Actually, from the day he decided to marry Wei Lan, he had already calcted everything He had never thought of having another child with Wei Lan. To be harsh, he did not love Wei Lan as much as he thought he did; and he was also afraid that if Wei Lan had another child, the child would work together with Wei Lan¡¯s two sons against Bai Luoyin. So, when Wei Lan married into the family, he had already calcted everything clearly. He thought Wei Lan did not know any of these, but actually, she knew everything... just that she pretended not to. All these years, she had also buried this incident at the bottom of her heart and did not tell anyone about it. As for Gao Yi, needless to say, as the oldest child that followed his mother in marrying over and because his brother was still young, he had to worry if the stepfather was nice to his mother and take care of the brother at the same time while worrying about finding his own ce in the new family. This point, Xia Ruoxin understood it very well as she had a simr past. However, Gao Yi and Gao Xin were luckier than her as they had a mother who loved them a lot. From the beginning, it was because she wanted a better life for her children so she married Bai Zhenfeng, and it was also because of her two children that she still stayed by his side after knowing all of Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s calctions. Like many other people, after having a younger sister suddenly, Gao Yi was in favor but was also cautious. However, because the sister was pretty and cute, she quickly got her brother¡¯s heart. He had even given his first love to this sister. Just that... this sister had looked down on the two children Wei Lan had brought with her. Everyone had their young and reckless days; everyone had their days of not understanding and sympathizing with others. Bai Luoyin pretended to be nice to Gao Yi, and back then, he was just a simple-minded child who gave his first love to this sister. However, who knew, this sister was merely pulling off a huge joke on the brother. She pretended to like him, and he had the shock of his life when he confessed to her and was rejected by her on the spot. Amongst the mockery andughter of everyone else, all of his pride and dignity was lost. Since then, the brother had no more feelings for the sister. It was until muchter when the brother went to medical school and became a normal doctor, and he was still apathetic towards the sister. People always said that the things one could not have were the best. The sister started noticing the brother and wanted to grab his attention. She destroyed his countless friendships and hadter even reached a lunatic stage. In the end, it was what Xia Ruoxin had met with. The most helpless thing and the most regrettable thing about life was when one could not have something, and one could not even beg for it. Bai Luoyin had calcted everything and even included Bai Zhenfeng in her ns while Bai Zhenfeng manipted Wei Lan, and now, he even wanted Gao Yi to be his daughter¡¯s scapegoat. Just that, if Gao Yi really did that, he did not need to think about bing a doctor or going down the medical path for the rest of his life. ¡°Auntie, what are you going to do?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked Wei Lan. She wanted to know what Wei Lan was thinking and her eventual decision. Wei Lan smiled. It was a bit far-fetched and a bit unrealistic. ¡°I will get a divorce with him.¡± This sentence was easy to say and was something she wanted to do a very long time ago, but she had her concerns. However, by now, it did not matter anymore. It was time to leave. After experiencing so much of life, she had already thought things through. Now that both her sons had grown up and that she had already harmed one of them, she could not hurt the other one. Perhaps a divorce with Bai Zhenfeng was not only relieving herself but also good for her two sons. At this moment, one could only use ¡®enemies on all sides¡¯ to describe Bai Zhenfeng. The usually energetic him was as if he had grown older by tens of years. He covered his face, and today, he could not deny that he was old. Wei Lan did note back the whole night, and he did not sleep for the whole night, too. The next day, someone delivered a document to him. When he opened it, it was as if he had been struck by lightning. Wei Lan wanted a divorce. He held the divorce letter and fell back on the floor weakly. After ten days, Gao Yi was discharged; and this was only the start. Afterward, he had to face up to a very tough and tedious rehabilitation process, and that would perhaps be the toughest challenge in his life. Bai Luoyin was handcuffed and brought to the interrogation room. When she saw Gao Yi, her bleak eyes finally saw a glimmer of hope. ¡°Yi, are you here to see me?¡± She hurried forward, but she stopped after taking a step. She arranged her clothes, but no matter what she did, therge clothes that had a weird scent to it embarrassed her. She had to make her hair once more before she put a big smile on her face. ¡°Yi...¡± She came forward. ¡°You¡¯re here to get me out, right? I don¡¯t want to stay here. It¡¯s dirty and smelly, and I¡¯ve been given food fit for a dog. Please take me away, okay? I want to go home.¡± She pulled on Gao Yi¡¯s sleeves, and her face was filled with hope. It was as if she could really leave, she could finally leave this living hell. Gao Yi extended his hand and ced it on Bai Luoyin¡¯s shoulders, patting away the dust on her shirt, getting his hands dirty with God-knows-what kind of dirty things; but perhaps, Bai Luoyin herself was the dirtiest and the most disgusting. ¡°Luoyin...¡± he called Bai Luoyin¡¯s name gently like he was calling his lover. However, there were no signs of feelings in his eyes. ¡°Yes?¡± Bai Luoyin looked up, beaming. Chapter 630 - To the Mental Hospital

Chapter 630 To the Mental Hospital

¡°I want a divorce.¡± Gao Yi took back his hand, and on his worn-out face, there was no hint of a smile. ¡°No!¡± yelled Bai Luoyin. ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce. Over my dead body. Gao Yi, you want to leave me to be with that woman, right? I¡¯m telling you. Impossible. I will never allow it. Even if I¡¯m dead, you can never be with that woman.¡± Suddenly, sheughed like a psycho. She had clearly lost all her sanity. ¡°Gao Yi... hehe... I bet you don¡¯t know. ¡°I injected some drugs into your body. Hehe... I gave you drugs.¡± She scratched her face and pulled her clothes. ¡°Next time, you can¡¯t ever leave me. You can only stay here by my side, forever and ever. Even if you die, you will die with me.¡± The door opened, and two police officers walked in with each taking one side, holding Bai Luoyin tightly. Just based on what Bai Luoyin had said, it was enough to convict her. Gao Yi pulled his lips and walked away with big steps, but he could still hear Bai Luoyin¡¯s maniac shouts. Perhaps, this woman had already be crazy a long time ago. She had lost herself in the torturous stages of not having, not being able to beg, and having then afraid of losing. She had pushed herself to the point of no return. Once again, Bai Zhenfeng and Gao Yi sat facing each other; Bai Zhenfeng was old, and Gao Yi was skinny. Both parties opposite each other almost could not recognize the other. It was only a few months that they had not seen each other, but the changes between them were drastic until they could not believe it themselves. It turned out that the vicissitudes of life would change, and one look would mean millions of years. It was but a turn, but everything had changed. ¡°Gao Yi, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bai Zhenfeng owed Gao Yi and apology and owed Wei Lan one even more. Gao Yi smiled coldly. ¡°I think Bai Luoyin owes you an apology. It¡¯s her mistake, and yet you need to pay for it.¡± Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s face tensed up; he knew what Gao Yi was going to say. ¡°About your mother...¡± He did not know how to ask, and it was extremely difficult to speak. ¡°I respect her decision.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s fingertips touched the side of the cup. He would not interfere with Wei Lan¡¯s decision. Perhaps life would be better when they leave the Bai family. ¡°What about Luoyin?¡± Bai Zhenfeng shifted the topic from himself to Bai Luoyin. He now no longer hoped that Gao Yi would take the rap for Bai Luoyin as there was simply no way of doing so. Now, his only wish was that Gao Yi would not sue Bai Luoyin. Perhaps there was a chance. Gao Yi picked up the cup and ced it on the table again. This sound made Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s heart go ¡®peng¡¯ with it, thus missing a beat. ¡°I won¡¯t sue Bai Luoyin.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s voice was light, and his facial features were pale. He smiled, but his smile was cold and did not reach his eyes. Bai Zhenfeng heaved a sigh of relief, but Gao Yi was not done talking. ¡°Uncle Bai, Luoyin might have some mental issues. She might be sent to serve apulsive order at the mental hospital.¡± As soon as he was done speaking, Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s eyes were asrge as saucers. He could not believe what he had just heard. Compulsive order to the mental hospital... and to make things worse, a mental patient with an assaulting criminal record. He could just predict what this illness would bring for his daughter; she could never erase this her whole life. As for him, Bai Zhenfeng, from this day onward, he was really going to be alone. His wife wanted to divorce him, and his daughter was now in the mental hospital. She had a criminal record of assaulting someone; she was forced to enter the mental hospital. Moreover, his stepsons that he had raised up had also left him. He fell back on the chair weakly and could not recover his senses in a long time. CCO All the while, Gao Yi stood up and left a long time ago. The sun outside scatter its rays on him and showed off the sharp bones on his face. He ced his hand on his face; he really looked like a ghost. Knock, knock. He knocked on the door. Not longter, the door opened. Rainy stuck her head out and paused for a while when she saw the person outside. ¡°Daddy...¡± She bit her finger and sniffed as if she was scared and also observing. However, the filial piety in her eyes never changed. No matter what had happened-in Rainy¡¯s heart, Gao Yi would always be her dad. Her first dad. ¡°Come over, precious, give Daddy a hug.¡± Gao Yi squatted down and extended his hand towards Rainy. His blood was running in this child. This child was his, too-she always was. ¡°Daddy.¡± Rainy ran over and hugged Gao Yi¡¯s neck. ¡°Daddy, is it that you don¡¯t want Rainy anymore so you didn¡¯te home?¡± She pouted her lips. She missed her father so much, but her mother said that her father had gone to a faraway ce to make money and needed a very long time before he came back. However, she did not know what a very long time meant; to her, a very long time meant that her father did not want her anymore. ¡°Why would I? You see, I¡¯m already back.¡± Gao Yi carried the child standing on the floor. It had been a long time since he had carried the child. With the small body in his arms, he felt a bitter taste in his mouth and heart. He stood up. The child in his arms had be chubbier but was still as obedient asst time. ¡°Rainy, who is it outside?¡± Upon seeing Rainy answering the door but not returning in a long time, Wei Lan asked. Then, Gao Yi carried Rainy and walked in. ¡°Mom...¡± he called. ¡®Peng!¡¯ Wei Lan dropped the bowl on the table. Luckily, the bowl was strong and did not break. ¡°Xiao Yi...¡± Wei Lan walked forward and extended her shaky hands to caress her son¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re so skinny...¡± ¡°I will be back in shape soon. Very soon.¡± Gao Yi smiled at his mother and hugged the child in his arms tighter. That was right, he would be back in shape, real soon. Xia Ruoxin came out of the kitchen, and once she saw Gao Yi, she finally dropped the stone in her heart. Was everything over? ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯m back.¡± Gao Yi smiled at Xia Ruoxin, but his smile was apanied by a slight sigh. He was back, but everything had changed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Xia Ruoxin heaved a sigh of relief before heading back into the kitchen and bringing out the rest of the food. None of them brought up the Bai family incident; neither did they talk about Bai Zhenfeng or Bai Luoyin. This meal was perhaps the best meal and the happiest one they hadtely. Xia Ruoxin helped Gao Yi tidied up a room. She changed everything inside the room to Gao Yi¡¯s favorite color. There was also a vase of roses by the bed, which gave off a slight fragrance. Hopefully, this fragrance could let Gao Yi have a good night¡¯s sleep. Chapter 631 - The Drug Addiction Kicked In

Chapter 631 The Drug Addiction Kicked In

Everything rted to the Bai family, finally, ended a few dayster. Wei Lan really divorced Bai Zhenfeng, and so did Gao Yi with Bai Luoyin. It was impossible for Wei Lan to not be upset and to let go easily. After all, she had just left the person she had spent half her life with. However, she would be over it one day. Now, she took care of Rainy every day and would not let herself be free. Time seemed to pass really fast. Xia Ruoxin was seated on the sofa and used her brush to convey and show off the image she had in her head. However, after a few strokes, she stopped and hugged the canvas. She started to daydream: even though now she and Gao Yi were living under the same roof, it really did seem as if everything had changed. It might have only been a few months, but it seemed as if everything could not return to the way it was. Lightly, she sighed before she picked up her paintbrush again. When she was about to begin, she heard a loud sounding from Gao Yi¡¯s room. Something heavy had dropped on the floor. Hurriedly, she set her canvas aside and ran to Gao Yi¡¯s room. ¡®Peng!¡¯ Something else dropped on the floor. Xia Ruoxin had a very uneasy feeling ¡°Gao Yi?¡± She knocked on the door, but there was no reply. ¡°Gao Yi.¡± She knocked again, but there was still no one answering. The soundsing from the inside were getting louder and scarier. She pushed the door open with all her might, and what she saw scared her till she lost her breath. There were things scattered all over the floor, and Gao Yi¡¯s frail body was lying on the ground, shivering nonstop. His face was pale, and his eyes were bloodshot. Once he saw the door open, he wanted to run out. ¡°Gao Yi!¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged him from behind and refused to let him leave. Even though Gao Yi was very weak, but he was a man. He was innately strong and had grown stronger when he was about to lose his mind. One wanted to rush forward, but the other held back with no intention of letting go. ¡®Peng!¡¯ Both of them fell back on the floor. Xia Ruoxin was even Gao Yi¡¯s human cushion, and the concrete and obvious bones of Gao Yi¡¯s body almost broke her body. ¡°What happened?¡± Wei Lan hurriedly ran in and was shocked beyond words upon seeing the scene. ¡°Xiao Yi!¡± She ran over, and Gao Yi was already breaking out in cold sweat. He had already scratched his own arm till it started to bleed; the line after line of blood marks was harrowing ¡°Auntie, go get a rope. His drug addiction had kicked in.¡± Xia Ruoxin held onto Gao Yi like her life depended on it. Her sleeves were already torn, and Gao Yi had left injuries all over her, but she still refused to let go. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Wei Lan ran out as fast as she could to look for rope. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Gao Yi yelled suddenly. His yell caused Wei Lan to stop in her tracks. ¡°Let go of me...¡± Gao Yi¡¯s eyes were blood red. This sudden attack of his drug addiction had already taken away what was left of his sanity. ¡°Gao Yi, endure it. You must endure it.¡± Xia Ruoxin had no choice but to hug his body as tightly as she could. ¡®Bam!¡¯ Gao Yi swung her to the wall, and her head had hit it first. Instantly, everything became pitch-ck; and she fell unconscious. ¡°Give me! Give me!¡± He held out his hand and shook Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders repeatedly. Right now, perhaps he could not recognize anyone in his eyes. All he knew was what he wanted. He wanted those things, those things that would end his suffering. His body was as though it was bitten by all sorts of insects and bugs; it was itchy, numb, painful... so painful. ¡°Give me.¡± He shook Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders with his might. He used so much force that his fingers had almost broken her corbone. ¡°Give me! Now!¡± He yelled at the top of his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t have it.¡± Xia Ruoxin pushed Gao Yi¡¯s arms with all her might. ¡°Gao Yi, calm down. You are a doctor; you are a doctor that saves people. You will get through this. You definitely will.¡± ¡°Leave!¡± Gao Yi did not want to hear any of this nonsense. He raised his hand and pped Xia Ruoxin on her right cheek. Then, he went absolutely crazy and pped her once again; and as if that did not dissipate his anger, he held onto the neck of the woman in front of him tightly. It was as though this was the only way¡ªand perhaps it really was the only way¡ªfor him to feel a bit better, for him to dissipate his anger. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face started turning green, and she felt her life was being sucked away from her. She struggled repeatedly and madly. She wanted to push away the hands strangling her. She wanted air. ¡°Xiao Yi!¡± Wei Lan was petrified when she came in and saw Gao Yi strangling Xia Ruoxin. She hurried over and pulled Gao Yi¡¯s hand. However, the Gao Yi now did not recognize anyone. He did not know who she was or who anyone was. Wei Lan bit herself, picked up amp from the floor, and smashed it against the back of her son¡¯s head. Gao Yi¡¯s hand released its grip, and he fell on the floor. However, his weak face was contorted in a scary manner, and the veins in his arms were exposed. One could tell how much pain he was in. ¡°Ruoxin, are you okay?¡± Wei Lan hurriedly helped Xia Ruoxin up and found out that she had injuries all over her body; even her face was swollen. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not care much about her own injuries. She took the rope and tied Gao Yi tightly. After they were done, Wei Lan wiped her tears and started packing the things on the floor and cleaning the floor. At that moment, except for the bed, the room had nothing else in it; and Gao Yi was tied tightly to the bed. He was still unconscious, but from his breathing, one could feel that his mental state. His body was on the verge of death. The torture was a living hell. Xia Ruoxin had checked, and it said that sometimes, when the drug addiction kicked in, one might not be able to resist the urge andmit suicide. She checked the ropes on Gao Yi once again. No matter what, she had to help him get rid of the drug addiction. Suddenly, Gao Yi opened his eyes. ¡°Let me go! Ah... let me go...¡± he shouted repeatedly. Every muscle on his body was shaking, and every sound he made was like the grunts of a beast. It shocked Rainy as well as Wei Lan. Wei Lan held tightly to the child that was scared until her face was as pale as a sheet. ¡°Granny, what happened to Daddy?¡± Rainy tugged Wei Lan¡¯s sleeves lightly. She did not understand what was going on. Why was Daddy not out? Why was Mommy ignoring her? ¡°It¡¯s okay, Daddy and Mommy are watching the television.¡± Wei Lan wiped her own tears before pressing Rainy¡¯s head against her chest. What to do...? What to do...? Her line of sight became a blur. The tears she had dropped by then was more than that in her entire life. What could she do? What exactly could she do for her son? Chapter 632 - Losing Sanity

Chapter 632 Losing Sanity

The man inside the house continued hollering as if someone was going to cut his flesh out and tear his skin apart. After Xia Ruoxin closed the door, she leaned her back against it and slowly slid down. Her whole body looked as if she just got fished out from the water. Her clothes were wet, and even her hair was clumped together in lumps and stuck to her face. She held her shoulders tightly, and her weak body shivered from time to time. She was afraid, petrified. She had never seen someone¡¯s drug addiction kick in and did not know it would be like that. What she heard from others and what she had looked up was way milder than Gao Yi¡¯s situation; his was too brutal, too unsightly. What to do? She really could not take it; she could not take seeing him like that. Should she buy him some? No, she shook her head. Anything was negotiable except for that. She could not do it; she could not give it to him. With all her might, she pinched the back of her hand till she felt the pain; but that pain could not bepared to the heartache she felt hearing that man roar in anguish. Until the voice inside the room gradually became lower, she knew this wave was over. However, it was only the beginning. Not only was Gao Yi suffering the torment of his drug addiction, but so was she. ¡°Mommy, what happened to your face?¡± Rainy asked as she touched her mother¡¯s face. ¡°Nothing, I think I ate too muchtely so I became fatter.¡± Xia Ruoxinughed bitterly and carried her daughter to Madam Mei Fu¡¯s ce to let her take care of Rainy for a few days. With the situation at home, it was better if Rainy was not there. ¡°Is everything okay back home?¡± Madam Mei Fu carried Rainy and asked Xia Ruoxin worriedly. When she passed by just now, she heard a terrible voice from inside. What exactly was going on? ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin forced a smile, but this move hurt her face. She felt as if her teeth were being torn away from her mouth. ¡°There¡¯s someone sick at home so I need to take care of him. Please take care of this kid for me.¡± Xia Ruoxin ruffled her daughter¡¯s hair, and all she felt was exhaustion. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave it to me.¡± Madam Mei Fu patted her chest; both of her chest muscles were stunning. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± Xia Ruoxin heaved a sigh of relief; at least she could settle the small child. As for other things, they could slowly settle them. She strongly believed that there was nothing that could not be solved, and everything would be in the past. Madam Mei Fu leaned in carefully to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s ear and said, ¡°I know, but what happened to the person in your house? I saw it. It¡¯s that tall and skinny friend of yours.¡± Xia Ruoxin was nervous and did not know how to answer. She did not expect Madam Mei Fu to know, and she did not expect her to still remember Gao Yi. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡±forted Madam Mei Fu. ¡°I have many friends who had the same, um, disease.¡± She used disease instead of drugs, perhaps because she did not want Xia Ruoxin to feel upset. ¡°Don¡¯t give in and persist. No matter what, don¡¯t feed him those things. Those things would harm people and would kill him. If you want him to live, he needs to rid himself of the addiction. If you can¡¯t bear to watch, he would definitely die in the near future. Then, you can just prepare his coffin for him. ¡°Speaking about that, I know of a good burial ce with nice scenery and affordable pricing. If he really passes on, remember to look for me.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked up at the sky and felt as if a whole bunch of crows had flown past her. Wu... WU... However, even though Madam Mei Fu¡¯s words seemed a bit illogical and random, the gist of it was right. It was reality. One could only live if he or she got rid of the addiction, and if they could not, death was the only oue. Initially, she had already softened up; but this time, she decided to harden her heart. No matter what, she must help Gao Yi get rid of his drug addiction. It would not be like what Madam Mei Fu said: finding a burial ce as his only oue. Madam Mei Fu brought Rainy to her house to stay for a few days. When something was happening at home, it was really inconvenient to have a child there. This time, Rainy did not mor for her mother but followed Madam Mei Fu home obediently instead. Xia Ruoxin heaved a sigh of relief and touched her face. With a hiss, she clenched her teeth tight as she could not stand the pain. It really hurt. She closed the door. The food at home should be enough tost for a few days. If it was not, she would then think of another way. Inside the room, Wei Lan was taking care of Gao Yi who had fallen asleep. He looked a lot better and showed that this wave was clearly over. However, it was just like what Xia Ruoxin had expected, it was only the beginning The days behind would be worse and even more intolerable. Not only for the drug addict but also for the people around him. This kind of addiction tormented not only the person himself but also his loved ones. When Gao Yi woke up, he felt pain reverberating throughout his body. He opened his eyes and saw a tired Wei Lan sitting in front of him. He called out tofort her instinctively. However, once he moved, he realized that his entire body had been tied up. All of a sudden, he could not remember what had happened. He kind of remembered that his drug addiction had kicked in, and he saw Bai Luoyin standing in front of him so he begged her for the drug. However, Bai Luoyin refused; and in the end, he wanted to strangle her. ¡°Mom...¡± He yelled, but the voice that came out was extremely hoarse as if there was sand in his mouth to the point where he could not even hear his own voice. ¡°Xiao Yi...¡± Wei Lan recovered her senses and heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing her son waking up. ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re okay. You really scared Mom just now.¡± She stretched her hand out and ced it on her son¡¯s forehead. Luckily, he did not sweat anymore. This wave had passed. ¡°Mom, let me out.¡± Gao Yi closed his eyes and said lightly. ¡°I want to sit up.¡± ¡°No,¡± rejected Wei Lan. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go. Once I do, it would be murderous.¡± If it did not kill his own life, it would mean the end of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. Today had really scared her out of her wits. So, the rope could not be untied. ¡°Mom, please let me go. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Gao Yi smiled weakly. ¡°I need to go to the toilet and eat. Don¡¯t worry, as long as the drug addiction does not kick in, I¡¯m exactly the same as a normal person. Before it kicks in, I will realize it; and I¡¯ll let you tie me up again.¡± Wei Lan thought so, too, as Gao Yi was speaking with logic now and waspletely different from when he had his drug addiction. She knew her son really well and knew she had to release him because he could not be tied up forever. She released the ropes on Gao Yi¡¯s body. However, once she released him, she started to regret it. If her child started to act up again and ran out of the house, God knew what would happen. She really could not take another blow; she only has these two sons left. Chapter 633 - Incoherent Speaking

Chapter 633 Incoherent Speaking

¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± Gao Yi patted Wei Lan¡¯s shoulders and got off the bed himself. However, he felt a sharp pain at the back of his head. He touched the back of his head and found a bruise. Where did thise from? He had no memory of it. ¡°Mom, why do I have a big bruise at the back of my head?¡± He asked Wei Lan ignorantly. Where did thise from? Why did he have such a big bruise? He touched it slightly, and it hurt so much. Wei Lan was awkward and did not know what to say. ¡°Um, your mother hit you with themp.¡± Okay, Gao Yi did not ask further. First, he went to the washroom and found his reflection in the mirror... truly uneptable. He was a doctor, a doctor that saved lives; but somehow, he got himself into this hot mess. Even though he never intended to, but he still felt ashamed about it. He turned on the tap and used water to wash his face. However, even the slightest movement would cause a jarring pain at the back of his head. She had really hit him too harshly. He touched the back of his head again and thought she was not even afraid that it would make him dumb. When he came out, Xia Ruoxin was just nice done cooking and serving up the food te by te. However, he felt something was amiss. In just a few days, how could she be this chubby? Her original perfect goose egg like face became a giant cookie. ¡°Ruoxin, you¡¯ve grown fatter?¡± He furrowed his eyebrows as he did not understand how a woman could be this fat in a day, or maybe it was because he had slept for too long until a few years had passed. Xia Ruoxin stood up and looked at him before pointing at her face. ¡°I didn¡¯t be fatter. I got hit.¡± Gao Yi stepped forward in big steps and examined Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. Who hit her? He was furious; how could someone hit her face until that state? Xia Ruoxin stretched her finger out and pointed at him. ¡°This person hit me.¡± Gao Yi was stunned. His memory somehow did have a simr scene: he had hit someone and pped a woman twice, but he did remember quite vividly that the woman was Bai Luoyin. Unless... He clenched his fist twice, walked forward, and held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. In one swoop, he pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s cor, and just like what he had suspected, there was an obvious line of blue-ck on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. ¡°Sorry...¡± He moved his hands away, shivering, and then held his head tightly. Xia Ruoxin squatted down beside him and ced her hand on his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m okay, I know you didn¡¯t mean it. You just lost it for a while and didn¡¯t recognize me. Let¡¯s work hard together and kick this addiction, okay?¡±. Gao Yi never felt as cowardly and useless as he did today. He hated himself and med himself for being so useless. It was only drug addiction, but it made him unlike a human or a ghost. He turned into someone who Xia Ruoxin could not even recognize; he had even almost strangled her. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat.¡± Xia Ruoxin extended her hand to Gao Yi and smiled at him. The smile was just like before, before she had been hurt. It was like him back then, who had extended his hand to her who had no one to depend on. This time, the one saved and redeemed was him instead. He stretched his hand and held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s tightly as if he was holding on to thest straw that could save him. He could not let go and did not dare to. The whole table of dishes was all his favorite, and there was also his favorite fish. ¡°Where¡¯s Rainy?¡± asked Gao Yi. The child loved to eat this fish, too. Now that the fish was here, where was the child? ¡°She went over to Madam Mei Fu¡¯s to sleep for a few days.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked a piece and put it in Gao Yi¡¯s bowl. ¡°When you¡¯re better, I¡¯ll bring her back.¡± She did not lie to Gao Yi because she knew he would understand. She picked up her chopsticks and started to eat. The atmosphere was slightly cold, but it was not because they did not want to talk. It was because they did not know what else to say. This meal, he must say was the most delicious meal and the fullest he had ever been in the past few months. Before the drug addiction kicked in, he was a normal person. However, once it started, he was inhumane. Suddenly, he felt as though something had drilled into his brain, and his skin felt like thousands and thousands of insects were biting it. ¡°Tie me up.¡± His face contorted and walked into his bedroom haphazardly. Wei Lan took the rope and tied her son tightly, but as she tied him, she cried. She had to tie it tight, tie it firm... even if it meant hurting her son. This was the first time Wei Lan and Xia Ruoxin had seen the entire process of Gao Yi¡¯s drug addiction kicking in. Initially, Gao Yi had some of his senses and was breathing increasingly heavier. At first, he could still tolerate the feeling of something drilling into his bones; but those small insects seemed to be biting his bones, leaving him numb and itchy. He had to scratch it. Not long after, his eyes became blood red and bloodshot. Bai Luoyin was a pharmacist so the drug she had given Gao Yi was not the normal kind. Naturally, when his drug addiction kicked in, it would be way worse than normal drug addicts and much more intolerable. She wanted to use this way to control Gao Yi, but in the end, she sent herself to jail. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± The veins on Gao Yi¡¯s neck started to pop up, and his entire body was contorted. ¡°Please, give me...¡± He struggled from time to time, and the rope caused the veins to pop out in his arms, but he could not feel any pain. ¡°Ruoxin, please. I¡¯m begging you.¡± He repeatedly begged Xia Ruoxin, and Xia Ruoxin had never seen such a condescending side of Gao Yi¡¯s. He was gentlemanly with immense dignity, but the him now was just like a dog, wagging his tail to look for sympathy. Even if he had to kneel, he would do so without hesitation. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m begging you...¡± Gao Yi started hitting his head against the bed pole. Every hit came a loud banging sound. He really wanted to hang in there, but he could not. ¡°Mom, please...¡± His voice became louder and louder. Wei Lan shook her head. No, she could not, she must not. ¡°Go away! You¡¯re not my mom, you¡¯re not...¡± Suddenly, Gao Yi hollered at Wei Lan. Wei Lan was shocked and backed a few steps. She was not angry; she was not furious. She was just sad, very sad. How did her son be like this? He did not do anything harmful to the world. Why, why must he suffer this type of pain? ¡°Auntie, I think you should go out first.¡± Xia Ruoxin pushed Wei Lan outside. It was better if she did not see this as the Gao Yi now was different from the past. He hadpletely lost his sanity and did not recognize anyone. Wei Lan cried while shaking her head, but s, she still could not take it and ran out. Chapter 634 - Should She Say It? Chapter 634 Should She Say It? ¡°I¡¯m begging you...¡± Gao Yi¡¯s snot and tears dropped together; he was in a mess. He was broken. Xia Ruoxin held his hand tightly. ¡°Gao Yi, you must resist... you must...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Gao Yi¡¯s voice was filled with immense hatred. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you dirty woman. You¡¯re just a prostitute; how dare you touch me? What right do you have? Get out. Get out!¡± The man¡¯s voice was filled with anger and hatred, and he spouted out nonsense that he himself did not even know. Xia Ruoxin felt a pang in her heart and an indescribable difort. She let go of his hand. She knew he did not mean it¡ªshe knew it was unintentional, but she was still hurt. The wounds that had already been covered up years back was peeled right open in an instant to reveal her flesh. With her difort and her past, it was as if someone had ripped her clothes out; and she was standing there naked, getting mocked and ridiculed by other people. His face contorted in a painful manner, and his body kept struggling. If it was not for the rope holding him down, he might have ended his life. From within the house, there was a man¡¯s holler and scolding. Perhaps he himself did not even know what he was saying. In the end, his words were all muddled up. Who he scolded, what he scolded ¡ª no one could tell anymore. There was sweat all over his forehead and face. The sweat kepting and dripping. Xia Ruoxin brought a towel over and wanted to help him wipe, but the man suddenly opened his eyes wide and bit her arm with his mouth. Xia Ruoxin held back the pain as tears flowed from the corner of her eyes, but she still used her other hand to wipe off his sweat bit by bit. Bite, just bite, as long as you feel better... The man¡¯s body cramped up again, and after a few convulsions, he passed out. ¡°Hiss...¡± Xia Ruoxin slowly lifted her hand, and on her arm, there were blurred markings of her flesh and blood. The Gao Yi now had blood all over his mouth, and his face was pale; his brows were knitted together tightly. Even if he had passed out, one could still feel that he was in great pain. The rope could not be taken off; no one would dare to. Xia Ruoxin cleaned her wound in a basic manner. That bite from Gao Yi was extremely serious. If he had not passed out, perhaps that piece of flesh of hers would be chewed off raw. Not only Gao Yi had a whole body of cold sweat, but so was hers. She was actually very tired and in pain, but she knew that she had to apany Gao Yi and finish fighting this battle. She must win this battle. Finally, she slept. Wei Lan carefully undid her son¡¯s clothes and helped him wear new ones. Just that, when she saw her muscr son be the bag of skeleton he was today, it was as if her heart was ripped apart. In between, Bai Zhenfeng hade several times. Perhaps he wanted Wei Lan to change her mind. When someone was always by one¡¯s side, perhaps one would feel that that person could not leave. Until very muchter, one would realize that it was not that that person could not leave, but that one could not leave them. Bai Zhenfeng was just that. His wife had left him, and his daughter was admitted into a mental hospital, with no one knowing when she woulde out. Even if she was discharged, she might be sent to jail instead. Now, he was all alone. He had no one to serve him water. When he was hungry, no one cared about him. When he was sick, it was worse. At this moment, he finally realized how much Wei Lan¡¯s existence meant for him. She was air. She was water. In one¡¯s life, how could he leave his air and water? So he came. As long as she gave him another chance, he would cherish it and treat her well. However, it was toote, really toote. Wei Lan¡¯s heart was already dead. Now that Gao Yi was in his half-alive stateevery time his drug addiction kicked it, he was better off dead. Every time, he yelled at his mother to get lost; every time, he cried to his mother. ¡°Mom, please, just let me die...¡± Her heart was ripped apart into pieces. How could she forgive him? How could she? The one who caused all of this mess was Bai Zhenfeng. Bai Zhenfeng. Wei Lan had already lost all hope in Bai Zhenfeng. All she wanted now was for her son to get rid of his addiction, and she finally realized that even without Bai Zhenfeng, her life was freer and happier. Actually, when one let go of others, that person was letting themselves go as well. Now, she had indeed relieved herself. Gao Yi¡¯s drug addiction was much worse than normal people¡¯s. Perhaps it was because Bai Luoyin had concocted the drug mixture herself. Even for Gao Yi with his strong willpower, he would also be pushed to the point of insanity. In the beginning-one day, he would lose his mind twice; afterward, it became one day four or five times. There was no discipline or schedule whatsoever. He would smile at them and talk to them, but when his addiction kicked in, it was like he became someone else. He would scold his beloved mother-scold Xia Ruoxin, and the words he used was something he would have never said in the past. Moreover, when he woke up, he would forget what he had done and what he had said. If Bai Luoyin really seeded, then Gao Yi would truly be a puppet with no soul. His whole life, he would live like the walking dead until the end of his life. The next few days, not only did Gao Yi be thinner; but so did Wei Lan and Xia Ruoxin. Finally, when Gao Yi slept, and it was only at night, that he could have a good night¡¯s sleep. In the day, he did not even want to shut his eyes. Lately, Xia Ruoxin did not even have time to submit her work. She opened herputer as she needed to talk to the person on the other side. Just nice, ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯ was online. At this moment, she looked at her watch; it was going to be past midnight soon. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Are you still there?¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Yes. I am.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Sorry, I was busy recently so those drawings I need some time before I can submit them.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not busy on that side anyway. You can owe it first.¡± Soon, there was a chunk of words from that side. A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°If it¡¯s possible, could you tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her arm lightly. Now, her entire arm was swollen; but she did not dare tell Gao Yi that he bit it. She also dared not leave Gao Yi for too long as she was afraid he would act up again. She could not even leave in the middle of the night. She should say it or not? She herself did not know if she should. Chapter 635 - Escape Chapter 635 Escape She ced her hand on the keyboard, and after much hesitation, she still typed it out. Actually, she thought that even if she said it, nothing would go wrong. Anyway, they were just strangers who happened to meet coincidentally. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°There¡¯s someone who got addicted to drugs at home. He¡¯s kicking it currently.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Drug addiction? How did he get it?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°It wasn¡¯t his idea. Something happened. The drugs were specially made so it¡¯s not easy to kick in. Now, he had just fallen asleep.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°Could you say who it is?¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers paused for a while before she slowly typed out two words. ¡°A friend.¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over,¡± Thank you for your understanding.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If you have any trouble, you can always tell me.¡± Xia Ruoxinughed. She had notughed in a long time; it was as if a gust of wind blew over and had dissipated the mist in front of her for a while. Actually, that sentence was enough. She really did not have anything else she could bother other people with. After turning theputer off, she walked to the front of Gao Yi¡¯s room, opened the door, and walked in. Then, she took out a mattress from the cupboard andy it on the floor. Recently, this was how she had been looking after him. As long as he made a slight move, she would wake up immediately. Wei Lan was old, and she did not dare let her overly tire herself. Lately, their health and mental state had been affected enough. They really could not afford to have someone else fall sick. Once shey down and the moment her head touched the pillow, she fell asleep. She was tired to the point she could not even think of anything At the other end of the world, Chu Lui whipped out his phone and gave Du Jingtang a call. ¡°Du Jingtang, help me book a ticket to Ennd. I want to go there immediately. Help me look after thepany matters first.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Du Jingtang did not have much reaction. ¡°Then, when are youing back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chu Lui threw that sentence as he immediately picked up his suit and walked towards the door. The slow Du Jingtang then began reacting. He was panicking in an instant. ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t know. You don¡¯t know? Are you just going to throw the wholepany at me?¡± No matter how much he had toin, Chu Lui still sat on the ne that same day and left the country. Meanwhile, all the work he left undone or done halfway was thrown at Du Jingtang; and Du Jingtang started his life as a ve; he scolded as he worked his butt off. Pa! Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes in shock, sat up straight immediately, and looked towards the bed. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just woke up to use the washroom.¡± Gao Yi pulled open his nket and came down to squat by her side, seeing the obvious eye bags below her eyes. ¡°Rest for a while, I¡¯ll be back real soon.¡± He helped Xia Ruoxin put her nket, and there was really a moment that he felt like dying. His situation was worse than he thought. He was really scared that even if he did not die, he would torment the two important women by his side until they died. He sshed water on his face from time to time and stared at the fruit knife at the side. He walked over and took the knife in a scoop. This was the knife Xia Ruoxin usually used to cut apples: it was very sharp. He was a doctor. He understood human anatomy really well. He knew exactly where the fruit knife could go to end a person¡¯s life immediately, without a single pain in the world. He knew how he could cut the aorta to let him bleed to death in a matter of minutes. He also knew which organ¡ªwhen piercedwould not even give time for resuscitation. However, he still ced the fruit knife down. He still could not die yet. He threw the fruit knife aside and walked out. When he opened the door, Xia Ruoxin was already in deep sleep. It was hard on her to look after him, a dangerous character, both day and night. He walked over, squatted down, and ced his hand on her face. ¡°Ruoxin, the luckiest thing I had in my whole life was meeting you. You¡¯re a really good woman, but I¡¯m so sorry. I lied to you in the end. I said I¡¯ll marry you, but I ended up marrying someone else. ¡°I said I would lead you to a good life, but I made you follow me and experience this torture. ¡°Sorry... I¡¯m really sorry...¡± He kept saying sorry repeatedly, kept apologizing; but Ruoxin did not give him any response. It was not because she did not want to give, but she did not know what his apologies were for. Hey back on his bed and covered his face. No one knew that in this dark and quiet night, the gentlemanly and warm man... was crying without a sound. Xia Ruoxin closed the door and also shut the hollers inside. She closed the door and sat down beside it, burying her face into her knees. It was happening again, when would it ever end? ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him.¡± Wei Lan walked over, and her hands were already shaking by her side; even her body was shaking, too. It was worse than the previous, more painful and more intolerable than the previous. Xia Ruoxin stood up and walked to the side to let Wei Lan in. Gradually, the noise inside had died down. It should be done real soon. Sheughed bitterly, and it wasted all of his energy. She walked into the kitchen and wanted to make something edible. They were all hungry, and thismotion hadsted from morning till now. It was almost noon, and they did not eat a single bite... and so did Gao Yi. Just as she took out an egg from the fridge, she heard Wei Lan¡¯s loud scream and hurried footsteps. Pa! The egg in her hand dropped on the floor. Instantly, the egg white and yolk were forced to separate. She ran out and saw Gao Yi dashing outside barefoot with Wei Lan following behind, her face already white. ¡°Ruoxin!¡± Wei Lan yelled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s name. Xia Ruoxin chased after him without hesitation. She was only thinking about one thing and one thing only. She could not let him leave, never. He had no form of sanity left: if he hurt someone or if someone else harmed him, what would happen? Besides, no one could know that he was kicking his drug habit; if not, how was he going to live under the eyes of everyone else? Gao Yi ced his hand on the door handle, but he could not open the door after a long while. Suddenly, like a maniac, he bumped the door and used his two hands to push with all his might. The door gave way. The light outside was too bright, and it made him use his hand to block it. Just as he was about to dash forward, there was a pain in his neck. What he saw with his bloodshot eyes was a young man dressed nicely in a branded suit. He closed his eyes and fell to the floor. Just then, a hand was extended to help him up. ¡°Xiao Yi...¡± Wei Lan was scared until her legs were wobbly, and she fell back on the floor. She lost all ounce of energy in her body. Chapter 636 - What was He Playing?

Chapter 636 What was He ying?

Xia Ruoxin was also shocked silly. She could barely open her eyes due to the re of the sun. It was only until she got ustomed to the light that she realized that there was a man who covered the entire sky. She opened her eyes wide. She did not believe it. She could not believe it. Were her eyes ying tricks? Was this a dream? How could it be him? Why was it him? Why was he here? How could he be here? Chu Lui, it was Chu Lui. Even if he had turned into ashes, she would still recognize him. Pa! The door was mmed shut, and all the sunlight from outside was blocked. Outside was a beautiful weather with big fluffy clouds and a clear blue sky, but inside the house was hell and torturous silence. ¡°Where should I ce him?¡± Chu Lui asked Xia Ruoxin as he directly carried Gao Yi. Xia Ruoxin then recovered her senses and pointed towards the room door. ¡°There.¡± She knew this was not the time to ask questions as Gao Yi was not in good condition. Chu Lui carried the man on his shoulder as if he did not weigh anything and brought him to his room. The things in the room were scattered all over the floor, and cut ropes were below the bed. Bang! Gao Yi was thrown onto the bed. Just based on the sound, one could tell how painful it was. Right now, his face was still contorted from that; and it was as if his time had stopped at that moment. Wei Lan held the door and walked in. Seeing that Wei Lan was almost going to fall, Xia Ruoxin hurriedly ran forward and held onto her. ¡°Xiao Yi... Was he okay?¡± Just asking that had made her scared. Okay... Was he really okay? ¡°He¡¯s fine; he¡¯s just unconscious.¡± Chu Lui arranged her hair. ¡°He won¡¯t be waking up anytime soon so we can talk again when he does.¡± Wei Lan heaved a sigh of relief. Suddenly, there was pitch-ck in front of her eyes; and she almost fell to the floor. Till now, her heart was still beating fast from the trauma. It was all her fault, all her fault. She should not have given in and released the rope on her son. She knew... she obviously knew that he had lost his sanity, but she still did it. If Xiao Yi had run out and then something had happened to him, she could not imagine the consequences. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll bring you to rest.¡± Xia Ruoxin held onto Wei Lan and was ready to bring her to rest. Wei Lan¡¯splexion was pale, and she really needed a good rest. ¡°Okay.¡± Wei Lan¡¯s legs were still wobbling, and with the help of Xia Ruoxin, they inched slowly back to her room. Shey down, and all she could see was darkness. Xia Ruoxin poured a cup of water and ced it in front of Chu Lui. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Lui took the cup and drank the water in big gulps. His entire body was filled with dust and dirt, and even his clothes had arge amount of dirt on it. The him that really cared about his appearance usually had dirt even on his shoes. One could just tell how much journey he had rushed to get here. His eyes were slightly bloodshot, and there patches of gray below his eyes. His eye bags seemed pretty serious. ¡°Is there a room for me to sleep? Just let me rest for a while. You can argue with me when I¡¯m awake, okay?¡± He ced the cup in his hand down and lightly massaged his brow area. It was not hard to tell that he was indeed tired. Xia Ruoxin stood up and opened the door to one of the guest rooms. Actually, she did not even know what to say to this man who suddenly appeared, let alone quarrel with him. Sorry, she really did not have any spare energy to argue with people. Chu Lui walked over and stopped in front of the door. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Xia Ruoxin threw the two words lightly and left. She still had the same temper. Chu Lui¡¯s smile was wiped away, and he rubbed his tired brows again. Indeed, he needed a good rest. He had not slept in two days. Even if his body was made out of iron, he could not resist anymore. Moreover, he was not made out of iron. He was a human, a normal human. Once his head hit the pillow, he fell into a deep sleep very quickly. Perhaps it was because there was her scent in the room, and his long-term insomnia was cured miraculously. With the light fragrance of flowers and the smell of roses, there was peace-loving and heart-warming... that was her scent. In his sleep, the usual stern face he had started to look harmonious; and the lips that pressed together tightly usually curved upwards slightly. When he woke up, it was almost nighttime. He sat up on his bed and habitually felt around for his bedsidemp. After touching around for some time, he could not feel anything until he finally realized something and woke up. It turned out he was not at home anymore. He pulled at his clothes in disgust. He had worn this outfit for two days, and he was afraid it was going to turn moldy. He came here in a hurry so he did not bring much luggage with him, and he had only this set of clothes with him. Pulling over his sleeve to sniff, it was as if there really was a smell to it. He had to go out and buy some clothester. No, he still had to wear this first. He opened the door and saw Xia Ruoxin setting the table outside. All the bowls were set nicely. One, two, three... four. There were four bowls. There should be his. No, there was still Rainy. He leaned against the door, and his stomach grumbled. Would he not even get a bowl of rice? Gao Yi walked out while rubbing his neck; his gaze had met with Chu Lui¡¯s. Both of their gazes were fighting in the air for God knew how long before they finally each kept their own. ¡°Mister, are you not going toe over to eat?¡± Wei Lan asked Chu Lui. Why was he still standing? Was he not hungry? One was his. Chu Lui was happy for a moment and walked over in a hurry. However, he was a bit embarrassed as she did not know if other people could smell the moldy smell of his clothes. Xia Ruoxin took out another dish and sat down. The four of them quietly ate their food. Even Wei Lan could feel that the atmosphere was a bit weird. She was curious about Chu Lui¡¯s identity. She did not know where he came from; was he her son¡¯s friend or Ruoxin¡¯s? Why had they not mention him before? However, it was all thanks to him that Xiao Yi was fine now so she was truly grateful for him. ¡°This mister...¡± Wei Lan wanted to say ¡®thank you¡¯, but she realized that she did not even know the person¡¯s name. ¡°My name is Chu Lui. Auntie, you can just call me Ah Lui.¡± Chu Lui knew what Wei Lan was going to ask so he took the initiative to introduce himself. At the same time, the man and woman beside him made a face. ¡°Why are you pretending to be good?¡± Gao Yi said. ¡°What are you ying at?¡± Xia Ruoxin questioned. Chapter 637 - Do You Even Have Common Sense?

Chapter 637 Do You Even Have Common Sense?

After dinner, Gao Yi was tired as he did not have enough sleep after themotion in the morning and went straight to bed. He knew Chu Lui came over to take advantage of the situation, but he could not do anything about it. The him now was not even a normal human; how could he fight with him? Wei Lan walked in and sat beside him. It was just like when Gao Yi was young as she ced her hand on his forehead. ¡°Xiao Yi, that mister is Ruoxin¡¯s friend, right?¡± She could feel that Xia Ruoxin was especially cold to Chu Lui. She understood Xia Ruoxin¡¯s character a little, and she knew that she was never mean to others. However, only to that Mr. Chu, she was cold. Moreover, the way that Mr. Chu looked at Xia Ruoxin was different so she guessed that he was familiar with Xia Ruoxin and not her son. Gao Yi opened his eyes and held Wei Lan¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Mom, thank you.¡± ¡°What ¡®thank you¡¯?¡± Wei Lan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s all Mom¡¯s fault. If it wasn¡¯t for my ignorance in judging people and my marriage to that Bai Zhenfeng, you and Gao Xin would not have suffered. I caused you to be like this.¡± ¡°Mom, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Gao Yiforted his mother. In actual fact, he did not know himself if he would get better; but he believed that there would be a brighter future waiting for him. ¡°Aish...¡± Wei Lan sighed and med herself in her heart. ¡°Today is all my fault. I almost hurt you.¡± Now, she finally understood that sometimes, overly loving someone would cause the person harm... just like what she did today. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s my fault.¡± Gao Yi closed his eyes as he was really afraid the him without sanity would do something once again and hurt the people he loved the most. ¡°Mom knows...¡± Wei Lan rubbed her eyes. ¡°Next time, Mom won¡¯t make such mistakes again. Even if I strangled you tight with the rope, I would not help you anymore.¡± Gao Yi... ¡°Oh, Xiao Yi.¡± Wei Lan still did not know who that Chu Lui guy was. ¡°Who exactly is Chu Lui?¡± ¡°Him?¡± Gao Yi pulled his lip. ¡°He¡¯s Ruoxin¡¯s ex-husband, Rainy¡¯s biological father.¡± ¡°So he¡¯s that jerk?¡± Gao Yi touched his forehead. Gao Xin must have taught his mother the word ¡®jerk¡¯. He did not know how to say good words but only this kind of useless ones. Outside, Chu Lui was having a staredown with Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Chu Lui sighed in his heart. ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight with you for my daughter.¡± The word ¡®daughter¡¯ made his heart softened up. He did have a daughter. ¡°Then, why are you here?¡± This was Xia Ruoxin¡¯s first time talking to him. Even though there was not much anger in his words, but she still did not wee him. ¡°I only wanted toe see the child. Just nice I saw you were having some trouble here.¡± Chu Lui lied with his eyes open. He obviously came here to help, but he said as though he came to see the child. ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to her tomorrow.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned and wanted to walk away. After he had seen her, he could leave. She was really busy now and did not have the time to care about him, let alone quarrel with him. ¡°Ruoxin.¡± Chu Lui extended his hand to pull Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sleeves. Xia Ruoxin stopped in her tracks. ¡°Anything else?¡± She pulled back her sleeve and walked backward a few steps, practicing caution against him as if he was a thief. He actually was one; he was going to steal her Rainy, her daughter. Chu Lui kept his hand and clenched his fists before putting them in his pockets, just in case he could not control himselfter. ¡°I did not bring any clothes so I need to buy some.¡± ¡°Go yourself.¡± Xia Ruoxin was almost going to yell at him. If he wanted to buy clothes, he could do so himself. What was the use of telling her? Did he want her to make some for him? ¡°No.¡± Chu Lui stood upright. No matter what, he was not a child that listened to the teacher; now he was just awkward. ¡°I don¡¯t know where to buy clothes here.¡± Xia Ruoxin really wanted to leave him alone. Suddenly, her nose took a whiff; and she smelled something that was out of the ordinary. The smell obviously came from Chu Lui. She walked over as if she was a ghostbuster[1] before she tugged on Chu Lui¡¯s sleeve and sniffed. ¡°You stink.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s tanned skin was not ck throughout. How could he not stink wearing the same clothes for two days? Not long after, Xia Ruoxin resigned to her fate and brought Chu Lui to a shopping center. The shopping center was not very big, but the items they sold were prettyprehensive. There were also a few decent male stores. However, she was not sure if Chu Lui would be used to this as he had always been wearing suits that were custom-made for him. Chu Lui did not really know how to buy his own clothes as all of them were made for him by professionals. Within a season, there would one be peopleing over specially to help him measure to make around four suits. It was rare for him to shop around in a shopping center like this. ¡°How does this look?¡± Chu Lui held up a set of clothes to let Xia Ruoxin choose for him. However, Xia Ruoxin turned away and ignored him. Alright then, he would try it himself. He wore it over his clothes, but he really did not know and did not expect that he would be like a retard walking all over the ce like he was today, not knowing which piece to be. s, he tried on two sets of western suits and felt that it suited him and was not ugly so it was wearable for him. Even though these two suits were already priced sky-high here, but to him, they were barely passable. Of course, he did not forget that he had to buy undergarments, too. Okay, he was done picking and could go home. Xia Ruoxin stood up and was waiting for the shop assistant to pack the clothes for him. However, when she saw the clothes, she had the urge to give Chu Lui a tight p. Did he even have anymon sense? ¡°You wear a suit at home?¡± she asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± Chu Lui nodded his head. He basically wore it all day, even on weekends as he worked a lot of overtime. Sometimes, he even had to go socializing so he spent most of his time wearing suits. ¡°You¡¯re going to wear it here? You¡¯re going to wear a tie at home, with three pieces inside and three pieces out. Are you trying to act decent or trying to fall sick in this weather?¡± Chu Lui was stunned and seemed a bit awkward. Hepletely forgot about that. He was overseas and not in the country. He did not have any business dealings here, and it was retarded to wear slippers and a suit at home. ¡°How long are you nning to stay here?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked him. ¡°If it¡¯s only for these few days. Are you going to bring all of these clothes back?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait till he¡¯s better.¡± Chu Lui spat that sentence out after a long time before he continued picking his clothes. Treating his love rival... that was a first for him. If it was the old him, he would have just stabbed his love rival, but now, he had abandoned hispany and his everything back home toe and save his love rival. If it was a few years back, he would never have dreamed that this was something Chu Lui would do. [1] This refers to an official who investigates tax fraud instead of the paranormal. Chapter 638 - Immense Drug Addiction

Chapter 638 Immense Drug Addiction

Xia Ruoxin knew exactly what Chu Lui was saying. Indeed, she really needed someone else to help them now. After all, both she and Wei Lan were women; and Wei Lan¡¯s health was not good. She was afraid if something like yesterday happened again, what were they going to do? What would Gao Yi do? Forget it. She rummaged through the shirt pile, not sure what she was looking for. However, she did not know that Chu Lui had already started smiling. She somehow forgot that there was a man like this who was born a businessman. He knew how to calcte everything, even to the finest details. He had nned oues for almost everything. After she picked two light-colored t-shirts, she passed them to Chu Lui. Chu Lui did not even try them on and passed it to the counter straight. ¡°Are you not going to try it?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked Chu Lui. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Chu Lui took out his wallet. ¡°Whatever you pick would be good.¡± Xia Ruoxin was toozy to reply to him. Anyway, this kind of shirts was all designed for home use. No matter how fat he was, he would still be able to fit. Moreover, Chu Lui was not even fat. Chu Lui took out his wallet and produced a card from inside. However, the cashier tried for a really long time and said it could not be read. Chu Lui kept that card and changed to another, but the result stayed the same. After three or four cards, he finally remembered that those cards were only for use in China, but he did not bring the international cards with him. Moreover, the money in his wallet was of the wrong currency. He could only ask Xia Ruoxin for help. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯ll pay you ten folds when we return.¡± Before Chu Lui was this stupid, he only gave women money to spend. Such things like letting a woman foot the bill was his first time. He was ashamed beyond words and had the urge to dig a hole and bury him inside. Even though overseas was different from inside the country, there was no need for a man to foot the bill. If a woman did, he wouldn¡¯t get looks from people; but Chu Lui¡¯s dignity was indeed being stepped on. Xia Ruoxin took out her money and paid for the bill. Luckily, she had some money with her. If not, she really could not foot the bill. It was only a few pieces of clothes, but he just had to pick the most expensive ones. Those clothes, together with his undergarments, cost a few thousand dors-a third of her monthly sry. After she paid, she bought some other men¡¯s slippers and toiletries before throwing all of them into a bag and giving the bag to Chu Lui. He should carry his own bag and not expect her to be his coolie. Chu Lui carried the whole bunch of stuff, and this was his first time. He did not have a car or a driver, and he had to walk home on foot. When she returned home, Xia Ruoxin hurriedly went to look at Gao Yi. The look of not seeing him for one day¡ªas if she did not see him for three years on her face-made Chu Lui heart ache. However, there was no choice as he was the one who made this ill fate. He had to shoulder the oue. ¡°Auntie, is he okay?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked Wei Lan and carefully ced her hand on Gao Yi¡¯s forehead. She was afraid that he would fall sick again, and that would make matters worse. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s fine. Today¡¯s been okay so far.¡± Wei Lan smiled as today wasforting for her. ¡°He slept all the way and did not act up. I don¡¯t dare to hope that he would stay like this. I just wish that he could sleep more so he¡¯ll have more energy.¡± She was worried about her son, and now, all she wanted was for her son to sleep more. She did not dare to think about anything else. A minute more was a minute; a second more was also precious. It was good that he was sleeping, then he would not have to suffer. Xia Ruoxin heaved a sigh of relief as well. She was afraid that she had returned home toote, and Wei Lan could not handle it if Gao Yi had acted up. Luckily, he was sleeping and did not wake up. ¡°Auntie, go rest. Let me do it.¡± Xia Ruoxin sat down and thought that if they took turns to rest, they would be more energetic. Besides, Gao Yi¡¯s current condition was pretty stable, and so she wanted Wei Lan to rest for the night. ¡°No need, I¡¯ll keep watch.¡± Wei Lan did not want to leave; actually, she could not fall asleep. Xia Ruoxin did not convince her anymore as she knew that Wei Lan would not go away. She took out the mattress from the cupboard andy it on the floor. She also had no intention of leaving. ¡°Auntie Wei, just lie down here for a while. If Gao Yi wakes up, you know, I¡¯ll be here. If something is wrong, I¡¯ll wake you up.¡± ¡°But...¡± Wei Lan thought for a while but still nodded in agreement at the end. Xia Ruoxin covered her with the nket and sat on the floor to wait for Wei Lan to fall asleep. Just as Wei Lan fell asleep, there was soon a very even breathing. She was just too tired. Xia Ruoxin turned again and saw that Gao Yi was still fast asleep. His breathing was still normal, and one could tell that this sleep was not very painful for him. However, they all knew that this was just the beginning. It had not ended yet. If a man like him could struggle with his drug addiction until this state, let alone others. She leaned against the corner of the wall and wanted to sleep for a while. However, not long after she closed her eyes, she heard a familiar growl. Xia Ruoxin immediately opened her eyes and checked if Gao Yi¡¯s ropes were tied tight. In the end, Wei Lan felt bad for her son and thought that he had already been tied down for a day. She thought it would be okay to release the ropes when he was asleep, and so that was what she did. However, when Gao Yi¡¯s drug addiction kicked in, there waspletely no time or discipline as he would even act up at midnight. Xia Ruoxin was thinking to herself. What on earth did Bai Luoyin give Gao Yi? How could it be so terrible? Actually, she had the same thoughts as Gao Yi. If she was really so capable of producing drugs, why did she be a musician at the start? She should have just sold medicine, and she would have made a fortune. She hurried over and wanted to tie Gao Yi¡¯s ropes tightly, but Gao Yi was faster than her. He had already jumped out of bed and wanted to open the door and rush outside. Oh, no. Xia Ruoxin went forward and wanted to stop him, but it was toote. Gao Yi had already opened the door, and his foot was outside. However, at this time, a hand reached in from the outside and grabbed Gao Yi tightly. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Gao Yi yelled, with his red eyes. His voice sounded like the sound of water boiling. Bang! In an instant, his entire body was flung to the bed. Before he could even struggle again, a rope was already tied tightly around his body; and in a jiffy, he became like a dumpling. To one¡¯s surprise, the tying method of this rope would not allow it to be released no matter how much he struggled; and it would not hurt his flesh as well. It was unlike the way Xia Ruoxin ad Wei Lan had tied; for theirs, as long as Gao Yi struggled hard enough, the rope would be released. Only then did Wei Lan start to react and went over to her son. ¡°Xiao Yi, Xiao Yi, are you okay?¡± She yelled repeatedly. Gao Yi clenched his teeth, and the voice in his throat was still the beast-like howl, making other people¡¯s skin stand. Chapter 639 - A Dog’s Bite

Chapter 639 A Dog¡¯s Bite

¡°Why is it so serious?¡± Chu Lui walked over and sized up the Gao Yi who currently had no humanity. It was not that he had never seen a drug addict, but it was because none of them were as serious as this. He hadpletely lost all of his senses. ¡°He¡¯s been shot with a special drug.¡± Xia Ruoxin leaned against the wall and breathed lightly; both her hands still hurt. This arm of hers was dogged with bad luck; it was hit by a stick and then bitten. ¡°How did you tie this?¡± Wei Lan still had the mood to examine the tying method of his son¡¯s ropes. Next time, they should tie using this method for him so he would not be in so much pain, and at the very least, it would not cause endless scars on his body. ¡°It¡¯s a military tying method.¡± Chu Lui rolled his sleeves up. Even though he was in a casual outfit and was even wearing a pair of sandals, he could allow the pair of sandals be as if it was from a famous brand. Wei Lan did not understand. ¡°What military method?¡± ¡°Oh, I used to be in the military a few years back. I learned about it then.¡± Also, he continued talking to Wei Lan, ¡°Auntie, could you take care of him for a while? I have something to talk about with Ruoxin.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± answered Wei Lan hurriedly. She stood aside, but her eyes never left her son. Chu Lui walked over to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s side, but Xia Ruoxin turned her head away and refused to acknowledge him. Chu Lui frowned and said. ¡°You, follow me out.¡± Xia Ruoxin still ignored him. Wei Lan sighed and pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Ruoxin, go on. I¡¯m here. Gao Yi would be fine. No matter what happened, he¡¯s still the child¡¯s father; and he did help us a lot. If it was not for him, I don¡¯t even know if Gao Yi would still be lying here like that.¡± When she recalled the danger from a few days back, she still felt the trauma in her heart. If they were not her, they would not have understood how badly the ordeal frightened her. Xia Ruoxin stood up, but she had no intention of leaving. It was only until Gao Yi¡¯s noise lowered a little did she walk out. Chu Lui was still sitting outside, motionless, just like a new statue wearing a pair of sandals. When Xia Ruoxin bought this pair of sandals, she wanted to mess with that man. In the end, he really did wear it so she felt a little proud of herself. ¡°Come over.¡± Chu Lui waved towards Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin stood still and did not move. Was she a dog? She would note and go as he pleased. In the past, he kicked her away; but now that he found it fun, he wanted her back again. ¡°I have no other intention. I just want to check the injury on your arm.¡± Chu Lui felt that this woman hard thorns all over his body, and she was bent on pricking him to death. He knew that he was in the wrong, but no matter how wrong he was¡ªhow unforgivable he was, he still deserved a chance of redemption. Xia Ruoxin touched her left arm. How did he know? She then walked over. Chu Lui extended his arm, but Xia Ruoxin moved aside as if his hand was going to hit her. This was her natural instinct and also because of her past conflict with that man. Chu Lui¡¯s fingers stiffened, but he still extended it and pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. Truly, there was tape all over her arm, and see that her arm was swollen. Carefully, he removed the bandage, and the arm still seemed to swell. Inparison with her thin right arm, it was obvious. No wonder she had been wearing long-sleeved clothestely. There really was something wrong with her arm. She did hide her wound quite well. Even Gao Yi, a doctor, did not discover it when he was awake. Of course, that did not happen very often. However, indeed, neither Gao Yi nor Wei Lan had discovered that Xia Ruoxin had a wound. If it was not because Chu Lui had seen her frown at her arm, he would not have known either. This woman¡¯s tolerance was even better than before. ¡°How did you get injured?¡± Chu Lui asked as he stared at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s wound. Everywhere around the wound was swollen, and the central piece looked like it was infected. She seemed to have been bitten by something ¡°Did a dog bite you?¡± Chu Lui tried to ask. In the end-once he had said it out loud, Xia Ruoxin gave him a cold stare. ¡°Okay,¡± Chu Lui understood. It was indeed bitten by a dog, but he could not treat this kind of wound as he was not a doctor like Gao Yi. ¡°We might need to go to the hospital.¡± Chu Lui pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand and wanted to go out. Xia Ruoxin removed her hand and pulled down her sleeve. ¡°None of your business.¡± She did not ept the man¡¯s good intentions. Who knew what other ns he had behind his goodwill? ¡°Xia Ruoxin!¡± Chu Lui really wanted to use his fingers and knock some senses out of the woman and poke her until she died, then he wouldmit suicide himself; this would save him this torment. ¡°I know my name is Xia Ruoxin. You didn¡¯t need to remind me.¡± Xia Ruoxin talked back. Chu Lui¡¯s hands started to itch; he really wanted to strangle her. He rubbed his brows, and the anxiety he felt at this moment was almost the same as Gao Yi inside. ¡°Ruoxin, let¡¯s not talk about the past. Just take me as a normal friend. Your arm injury is very serious. If you don¡¯t listen to me and this goes on, you might really lose your arm. Gao Yi will be okay for now. After his drug addiction kicked in, there will be a period of transition until the next attack. It would take at least a few hours before it so you don¡¯t have to worry, he would be fine now. However, if something really happened to your arm and he finds out it was because of him, have you ever thought about how he would react? Besides, he¡¯s a doctor.¡± To use another man to convince his own ex-wife, the mother of his child, the woman he had thrown away carelessly; Chu Lui had never thought that he would be this miserable. Xia Ruoxin held onto her arm tightly. She took her bag and was ready to leave. She was not a fool so she knew what Chu Lui said was right. She did not want to lose her arm just because she was fighting with someone. Even though she could still draw with one hand to earn enough money to feed her and her daughter, and she had already signed a ten-year contract with ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯, alongside with her savings; she still did not want herself to be a real cripple. Even though this arm had been nice to see but not good to use. Seeing Xia Ruoxin leave, Chu Lui hurriedly followed behind. He had even forgotten to change his shoes before he left, and he was still wearing a pair of simple sandals. Chapter 640 - The Real Attack

Chapter 640 The Real Attack

This ce was not too far from the hospital so they just had to walk there. She knew that a man was following closely behind. If he wanted to follow, then he could. The legs were his anyway; she could not care less. Inside the hospital, Chu Lui had been following Xia Ruoxin closely from behind. Luckily, this country did not mind much about one¡¯s attire. If it was in China, some hospitals might not even let him in just based on his attire. Looking down, he saw all that he was wearing was a pair of sandals. Once the doctor saw Xia Ruoxin¡¯s wound, he was shocked. ¡°What bit you?¡± He asked before using a ball of antiseptic cotton wool to treat her wound. ¡°Was it a dog?¡± Chu Luiughed to himself but received a death re from Xia Ruoxin. She then mumbled, ¡°Human.¡± ¡°That was brutal, even if it was a quarrel. Do you need me to call security?¡± The doctor looked at Chu Lui. That look was as if Chu Lui was the one who had bitten her. Chu Lui was indignant. No matter how bad he was, he could not have done this to a woman. Besides, he was very normal; he was not at all interested in human meat. The doctor noticed something else and held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s wrist lightly. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the bone in your arm. How did it happen? It felt as if the bone had grown in the wrong ce. Someone did help you fix it before, but his method was conservative and requires a longer time to recover.¡± ¡°Someone hit me,¡± Xia Ruoxin answered without hesitation. Chu Lui lowered his head in shame and dared not utter a word. ¡°Miss, do you need help from the police?¡± The doctor confirmed that Chu Lui had violent tendencies. ¡°It¡¯s okay, thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her arm, and it still hurt. However, there was no use calling the police as her arm had already be like this. Even the police could not help her. The doctor gave her some medicine and a few jabs for the next few days. Of course, he had also given her a tetanus jab. Even though it was bitten by a human, but there might be bacteria, too. The Chu Lui walking behind Xia Ruoxin finally heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that there was a tetanus shot. Actually, he wanted to ask for it, but he knew that Xia Ruoxin did not like other people saying that she was bitten by a dog. As long as she went for her injections on time, it was okay if no one mentioned it. Xia Ruoxin shut her mouth and refused to talk about her injury, and Chu Lui did so too naturally. The Gao Yi now was conscious less frequently, and every day, he would be in a dazed state. If not, his drug addiction would kick in; and one could hear his howls from time to time. His entire person had slimmed down by a lot. Including Chu Lui, the four of them were getting thinner rapidly. Gao Yi continually tormented himself and the people around him. ¡°Baby, did you miss Uncle?¡± Chu Lui carried his daughter. It had been a long, very long time since he hadst seen his own child. He had never seen this child much, let alone hug her. He had never done much for her, but yet she had to suffer because of him. He did wrong to her daughter, and he had no face to see her. However, he really loved her. He was the only daughter he had in his life. ¡°Uncle...¡± Rainy blinked before looking down at her feet. The voice was still strange to her. Then, she did not even want to speak to Chu Lui and had even struggled to jump down. Chu Lui felt upset; this child still did not like him that much. ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s just foreign.¡± Wei Lanforted Chu Lui and held onto Rainy¡¯s hand. ¡°I know.¡± Chu Lui wanted to touch his daughter¡¯s face, but the child hid her body behind Wei Lan¡¯s. Even though she had forgotten what had happened when she was sick, but in her memory, she still did not really like Chu Lui. Even if she did not hate him, but the discrimination was obvious. At that moment, the door opened. Gao Yi walked out, and Rainy struggled to get out of Wei Lan¡¯s hands. ¡°Daddy.¡± She ran towards Gao Yi and hugged his leg just like she used to. She looked upwards, and her two eyes shone brightly with gratitude towards Gao Yi for raising her. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Gao Yi carried the child from the floor and kissed her face. Chu Lui, who was standing aside, squinted his eyes dangerously. Gangster trying to take advantage of his daughter. ¡°Baby, do you miss Daddy?¡± Gao Yi hugged Rainy and sat down without care about a particr someone¡¯s existence. ¡°Yes!¡± Rainy leaned on Gao Yi¡¯s chest. She knew that her father had gone to a faraway ce to work, but now that he was back, she was really happy-thrilled even. Just that, her father was really pitiful. She stretched her hand out to touch Gao Yi¡¯s face. ¡°Daddy¡¯s meat is gone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll grow back real fast.¡± Gao Yi pinched Rainy¡¯s tender face again. This small dumpling had finally grown up. Her small arms and legs are now very muscr, and her apple-like face became even rounder. However, she still had a standard pretty face and was starting to look more like her mother. The father and daughter here said one sentence after another and daringly showed off their intimate ties in front of everyone else. On the other side, the real father was staring until his eyes were going to pop out; but he still put on a nonchnt look. The two men¡¯s stares were fighting in the air like fireworks. When Wei Lan looked up at the ceiling, she felt as though the house was really warm. Gao Yi put Rainy down and patted her small face. ¡°Come on, go find Granny. She¡¯ll take you out to y.¡± Rainy obediently ran over and took Wei Lan¡¯s hand. ¡°Granny, Daddy said you¡¯ll bring me out to y.¡± Wei Lan was shocked and hurriedly carried Rainy. On the other hand, Gao Yi¡¯s face was not looking good; and she knew that her son¡¯s drug addiction was going to kick in soon. Secretly, she wiped her own tears before bringing Rainy out. She could not let Rainy witness anything like this; it would scar her for life. ¡°Follow me.¡± Gao Yi stood up and walked towards his bedroom. It was that familiar feeling of being bitten by thousands of insects again. He hit his head with all his might and had to resist the urge of hitting his head against the wall. He had to take the chance where he was still sane; if not, he would really not know what he would doter. Chu Lui followed him out and closed the door behind him. He picked up the rope from the floor and quickly tied a tight rope around Gao Yi. One could see that the veins on Gao Yi¡¯s forehead started to pop, and he was sweating big beads of cold sweat again. Chapter 641 - Chasing People Away

Chapter 641 Chasing People Away

There were so many times this had happened, and every time was worse than thest. Now, the struggling had gradually decreased, and he slowly started to have his senses back. He knew what he was doing, even though the pain did not decrease. However, at the very least, he was not like a lunatic who bit people randomly. That was what he thought, but he did not know that he did truly bite someone, and that person even got a tetanus shot. The door suddenly flung open from the outside, and Xia Ruoxin rushed in to see a man being strapped to the bed. Her beating heart seemed to calm down. She walked over and held Gao Yi¡¯s clenched fist tightly. Gao Yi looked up from time to time and kept using his own head to hit the mattress. Luckily, the bed was soft; and no matter how hard he did it, there would not be a bruise on his head. Chu Lui stood aside, with his lips pressed tightly together. As if he could not stand seeing the scene in front of him, he walked out in big steps while clutching his own hair. He opened the door, and the cold breezended on his body. Suddenly, he felt as though all the pores on his body had opened; and he could breathe the air¡ªthe beautiful overseas air... even if his feelings did not reflect the same. Far away, Rainy was squatting on the floor and picking flowers before giving them to Wei Lan and continued picking. She was wearing a pink dress that opened upyer byyer in the slight wind as if it was a flower that looked the prettiest in the spring breeze. Chu Lui was standing by the door and letting the wind blow his hair messily from time to time, but his eyes were set on the small shadow. The two most important women in her life, the most irreceable two; one was apanying a man, and the other was apanying the man¡¯s mother. Moreover, he had not even heard his daughter acknowledge him. He walked over as his sandalsnded on the floor, and his feet stepped across the lightly grazed grass. He then found himself a spot and sat down. Rainy picked another flower, but she ran over and stared at him for quite some time. He tried his best to smile at his daughter, but for such a long time, he already had a fixed expression on his face. It was not easy to squeeze out a smile. The two stared at each other for a while before Rainy gave him the flower. Chu Lui felt tears well up in his eyes as he epted the flower. He felt as though this was the best gift he had received in his entire life¡ªthis was his daughter¡¯s first present for him. Rainy then ran in front of Wei Lan and extended her hand to hold Wei Lan¡¯s. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re so well-behaved. You know how to give Uncle flowers.¡± Wei Lan praised Rainy. After all, he was the child¡¯s father so she hoped that Rainy was not too scared of Chu Lui. From what she had seen, the man was changing. He was trying his best to change. Rainy shook her braids. ¡°Granny can¡¯t hold anymore.¡± Wei Lan thought to herself, ¡®This kid sure knew how to hurt people.¡¯ Chu Lui thought; was she showing him who the boss was? Inside the house, Xia Ruoxin found out that Gao Yi¡¯s condition was not as serious as the previous ones. To her surprise¡ªother than the mental torture, his eyes were clear... which would mean he was getting better, right? Also, it seemed like the duration had been cut down. She calcted:st time he would struggle for an hour or so before he would fall asleep reluctantly; but now, he needed less than half an hour to settle down. Even though he was still exhausted, his mental state was more rxed; and he was not in much pain aspared tost time. Gao Yi opened his eyes and heaved a sigh of relief. That was great: he was back again. Xia Ruoxin held Gao Yi¡¯s hand tightly and found that his hand that used to be dry and warm... was now filled with sweat. She would always remember that it was this pair of hands that had given her everything when she was at her most helpless period of life. Today, she had to help this pair of hands regain its warmth no matter what. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gao Yi moved his fingers as he did not have much strength before he fell back into a deep sleep again. He had a lot of things to say, but in the end, all he could say was ¡®thank you¡¯. He still needed strength, time, and energy to prepare for his next battle. After seeing him fall asleep, she then stood up slowly. She felt her leg go numb so she waited for quite some time before she walked out and into the toilet to take out a bucket of hot water and towel to wipe Gao Yi¡¯s face. Not sure what time Chu Lui came back, but his face was a bit dark. He turned around to lean against the wall. One was on the inside of the wall while the other was on the outside. There was only a wall between the two of them, but it seemed as if their distance was miles apart. Even if he had inched closer to her, but she still kept her distance. What was exactly going on between them? Heughed bitterly; he could not me anyone. It was the ill fate that he had caused. When Wei Lan came back, she was alone. Rainy still had to stay at Madam Mei Fu¡¯s until Gao Yi had fully recovered. Gao Yi¡¯s drug addiction would act up quite a few times in a day; even the adults were tired... Let alone a small child. Wei Lan¡¯s footsteps became lighter as she slowly opened the door and looked over to see Gao Yi awake. He ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hair strands and was gently touching it while Xia Ruoxin was sleeping on the bed. Wei Lan really regretted it now. She regretted not persevering till the end at the beginning and allowing Xiao Yi to marry Bai Luoyin. If it was not for her hesitation at the start, her son would probably have his happiness now and not lying on the bed half-dead with his drug addiction. Luckily, there was still Ruoxin who did not leave her son¡¯s side. Luckily, her son still had hope. As long as they could ovee this hurdle, everything would be okay. She wiped her tears and went to the kitchen to prepare some food. They might be hungry when they wake up. Moreover, their battle was not done and probably needed a few more days. Time could really heal everything, and no matter how big the wound, it would still be patched as time passed. Over time, the wounds would be lighter, even for Gao Yi. Gao Yi walked out, and he looked quite energetic. He sat on the sofa, and just nice, Chu Lui was there. ¡°When are you going back?¡± he asked impolitely, obviously trying to chase him away. ¡°When I want to.¡± Chu Lui folded his legs. ¡°You better care about yourself first. A decent person like you getting addicted to something like this. Can¡¯t believe you¡¯re a doctor, too; you¡¯vepletely disgraced them.¡± ¡°None of your business,¡± Gao Yi poured a ss of water for himself. He put down the cup and stared at Chu Lui. Chapter 642 - I Will Strangle You

Chapter 642 I Will Strangle You

¡°I don¡¯t like you at all.¡± ¡°Who do you think I am?¡± Chu Lui sneered, ¡°I want to strangle you to death.¡± ¡°Same goes for me. Your face makes me wretch.¡± ¡°Your bag of bones disgusts me.¡± One after another, both of them looked as if they were talking. However, only they themselves knew how scary the explosives between them were. Luckily, they still knew that they could only move their mouths and not take action. If not, they would really fight till one of them ended up dead. ¡°Daddy...¡± Suddenly, a voice interrupted their conversation which made both men stop talking. Almost at the same time, they both turned and smiled. A coffin-like smile-stiff. A smile from a bag of bones-ugly. Rainy bit her small fist then ran over. Chu Lui extended her hand, and so did Gao Yi; but as expected, Rainy was not at all interested in Chu Lui¡¯s hand and climbed onto Gao Yi¡¯sp. Then, she took out a lollipop from behind and ced it in Gao Yi¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy said Daddy is sick so Rainy brought candy for Daddy.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gao Yi held the child tightly and brandished the candy in the air. The smile on his face was like a dagger to Chu Lui¡¯s heart. He did it on purpose. On purpose. Suddenly, Chu Lui stood up and walked into his room as fast as the wind before mming the door shut. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Uncle?¡± Rainy blinked in curiosity before biting her fist again. ¡°Ignore him, he¡¯s crazy.¡± Gao Yi rubbed Rainy¡¯s head. ¡°Come on, Daddy will bring you out for a walk.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy pped her hands. ¡°I want to pick flowers.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go pick flowers.¡± Gao Yi smiled and looked up at the weing color of the sky. Even though he was skinny, but when he looked up at the blue sky, his gaze became clearer. Hey down and let Chu Lui tie him into a dumpling. The difort attacked him once again and caused his head to spin; he knew his drug addiction was kicking in again. Suddenly, he opened his eyes. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Chu Lui used his brute force to tie a dead knot. To think he was denying it, this was absolutely in murder. After he was done, he pped his hand. He was delighted upon seeing the Gao Yi that he had tied up. His tying method was not bad; he should enjoy it. Gao Yi tried to struggle and get the ropes off him, but his struggle only made it worse. Slowly, he started to rx and stopped moving. It was good that the rope was tight anyway; if not, he might do something stupid. After about half an hour, his entire body was filled with sweat; and his clothes were drenched. He breathed heavily as if he was exhausting all his strength. ¡°Do you want to see?¡± Chu Lui asked as he passed a mirror to him. Gao Yi closed his eyes and ignored him. Sorry, he would not be easily angered by this method to ridicule him. He spat lightly. He felt much better nowadays, and he was not in as much pain as he was in the past. Perhaps he was really getting better. He exhaled the suppressed air in his lungs. He closed his eyes as he was very tired, and once he rxed, he entered into a deep slumber. When he woke up, Xia Ruoxin was already there. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± She walked over and ced her hand on his forehead. ¡°Yeah, I am.¡± Gao Yi sat up straight, his head was still aching. ¡°Drink some water.¡± Xia Ruoxin brought a cup of water over. The water had some sugar and salt in it to replenish the bodily fluid inside his body as he had sweat too much. If he continued, he might be dehydrated. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gao Yi took the cup and drank it in big gulps till it was gone. Then, hey back on the pillow. It was like this every day. After several rounds, it was as if every ounce of energy in his body was lost; especially when he was in his fainting state, he did not have any energy to even lift his hand. ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡± Gao Yi asked suddenly. ¡°Outside. Not sure what¡¯s wrong with him.¡± Xia Ruoxin took a towel to wipe Gao Yi¡¯s hands and did not talk much about the person as if she was reluctant. Actually, she was reluctant, very reluctant. ¡°Actually, he¡¯s not that bad.¡± Gao Yi leaned forward. Surprisingly, he was talking for that man. It was hard to imagine as just a while back, the two of them were like enemies and could not even stand the sight of each other. ¡°You¡¯re speaking for him, huh.¡± Xia Ruoxin took his other hand and wiped it, only to find the traces of rope burn on his wrist, which clouded her eyes. ¡°If this goes on, I¡¯m afraid your wrist will break.¡± She threw the towel into the water pot and took out a box of medicine from the drawer. She opened it and started applying medication to him slowly. She ced Gao Yi¡¯s arm on her knee and carefully cleaned his wound... even though she knew it would not help much as he would still need to be tied up after she cleaned it. His body had new and old wounds; other than the rope being tight, the others were self-inflicted and also from the shes between the few people. It was a tough and rough journey for him. Actually, there were quite a few times that she wanted to give up and give him the drug upon seeing his miserable state. However, she still tolerated in the end; and she was d she did. After suffering for a while, the suffering would not continue on forever. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gao Yi took away his hand. ¡°It will get better slowly. You don¡¯t have to clean it. My skin is pretty thick. Don¡¯t me him, too. If it¡¯s not tight, I might cause greater harm.¡± No one knew if he did it on purpose or not. Xia Ruoxin added another crime to Chu Lui¡¯s list: not knowing how to tie ropes. Chu Lui had also noticed that Xia Ruoxin was treating him even more coldly, but he did not know exactly what he did wrong to offend her. He used all his might to tie Gao Yi¡¯s ropes; he wanted to just strangle him to death. ¡°You can do it tighter.¡± Gao Yi peeled on his lips nonchntly. ¡°Anyway, if she sees the injury on my wrist, she would know that you did it.¡± ¡°Despicable.¡± Chu Lui instantly understood what Gao Yi meant. No wonder the woman had been ignoring him. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gao Yi was as though allowing others to randomly slice him; they could even kill him if they wished. Oh. Suddenly, Chu Lui pulled on the rope tight and almost caused him to not be able to breathe. Chapter 643 - On Purpose

Chapter 643 On Purpose

At the very end-when he was tied into a dumpling, the ropes on his body was of just the right strength: not too tight, not too loose. He then closed his eyes to wait for the suffering feeling to invade his senses. Not long after, he felt the familiar difort. Even though it was not his first-every single time, he felt the death-like torment... Bai Luoyin. His eyes suddenly produced immense hatred. It was all her fault, all that woman¡¯s fault. When he was overwhelmed by the hatred till the point he lost his senses, a pair of hands held his shoulders down. When he was finally a bit saner, he looked up; and in his blurry gaze, he saw a man¡¯s silent face and his slightly worried expression. ¡°Chu Lui, you¡¯re actually an idiot.¡± His consciousness started slipping away from him, but the pain was still reverberating through his bones, tormenting his body and his soul. It was as if there were a thousand holes in his body, and his soul was infected. By things like anger, hatred, and indignance. This carried on until he was breathing heavily, that the ropes on his body went loose. ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve survived again.¡± Chu Lui untangled his rope and threw it aside before checking the time on his watch. ¡°This time, itsted twenty-four minutes and fifteen seconds, which is two minutes less than the previous and five minutes less than the one before that. Looks like you¡¯ll be recovering real soon.¡± Gao Yi sat up, and his clothes were all drenched. He was ufortable. He walked past Chu Lui and opened the door to the washroom. Chu Lui took no notice and walked out. Actually, he himself did not know what he was doing He was obviously his love rival, obviously someone he could not wait for him to die; and yet he still helped him. Was this not ridiculous? Suddenly, his phone rang. He held it and saw it was Du Jingtang. He ced his phone by his ear and walked to the sofa to sit. Not only Gao Yi, but he was beat as well. He flung his aching arm. Packing a delivery was already not easy, let alone packing a person-a man that would go crazy anytime. ¡°Brother, when are youing back?¡± There was a thermometer in Du Jingtang¡¯s mouth, and a fever patch on his forehead. One of his hands was on a drip, and there was arge ulcer on his mouth. All of this was caused by him being heaty. ¡°What happened?¡± Chu Lui leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes, breathing lightly. ¡°Brother, if you don¡¯te back soon, I¡¯m going to die.¡± Du Jingtang threw the document he was holding onto the floor. ¡°I can¡¯t take this anymore. Fuck. This CEO position is not for humans. Every day, there are bound to be matters cropping up here or there. I don¡¯t even have time to drink water. Tell me, how exactly did you do this?¡± ¡°Just like that.¡± Chu Lui had indeed forgotten how he was holding onto that position. He just got used to it, or perhaps he was born for that position, born to be a businessman. The busier his work got and the more challenging it was, the more excited he became. Of course, someone with the IQ of Du Jingtang would never understand. Du Jingtang touched his burning forehead. ¡°My brother,e back please. I can¡¯t take it anymore. Are you trying to kill me?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chu Lui hung up. Yes, he did know; but even if he knew, it did not mean he was going back. Anyway, even without him, thepany would not copse immediately so he was not too worried. Gao Yi rubbed his forehead and walked out. He looked much better than the past, but he was still very skinny. No one knew how long it would take to gain back the weight he lost. He flicked his wrist, and on it, there were deep lines of rope burns. He sat down, and his eyes were still a bit dark. ¡°Do you hate her?¡± Chu Lui asked him lightly. ¡°Can I not?¡± Every minute of Gao Yi¡¯s every type of suffering. Every scar he had from this was all because of that woman, because of the Bai family. How could he not hate them? Chu Lui was not too interested in what Gao Yi had gone through. He folded his legs and wanted to take out a cigarette out of habit, but he found out that he did not have any. Gao Yi opened the drawer beside him and threw a pack of cigarettes and a lighter over. ¡°It¡¯s local, just take it.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± Chu Lui took the lighter and cigarette and walked out. There was not much interaction between the two as they were honestly just acquaintances. However, they weirdly had a twist of fate. What a pity, they were born to be enemies. Chu Lui¡¯s wife and child would sadly be taken over by Gao Yi in the future. Towards this kind of ending, the Chu Lui of the Chu Enterprise, the one who looked far and wide and did not care about anyone else... it was something he could not ept nor tolerate. Just why was he here? Because the two most important women in his life were here. Gao Yi opened his eyes once again and felt aches throughout his body. His eyes were clearer than ever, and it was as if he had seen something else, but it was over in a sh. He opened the drawer, and on his wrist, there was still the bruise from the rope burns. It had been months, but they did not go away. No one knew when or how this would ever end. However, at least he was getting better day by day; like now, he had already slowly recovered his senses. Both Wei Lan and Xia Ruoxin were relieved¡ªaspared to the past, he was a lot better. When he acted up, the pain he felt was less than before; and the duration of which he was sane was also longer. His drug addiction became smaller, and the duration of his attacks had be longer. Of course, his suffering had also decreased. One day after another, ten days had past; and after half a month, from having an attack three times a day, to twice... to only once. He was almost normal. He looked better than ever, and his body was slowly recovering. He would be better in a while. At that moment, he was sitting around watching television with Rainy. Rainy still loved her daddy the most, but not Chu Lui. When she called for Chu Lui, she only called him ¡®Uncle¡¯-a very unfamiliar ¡®Uncle¡¯. To her, Gao Yi was her father that she loved the most, the father that saved her... and Chu Lui was not. Chapter 644 - What’s the point of Going Back?

Chapter 644 What¡¯s the point of Going Back?

Actually, Chu Lui should be thankful for that car ident which caused Rainy to lose part of her memory. Even though she did not remember him anymore, she also forgot about his cruelty and hisck of saving when she was in trouble. Gao Yi opened his eyes, and once he saw it was Xia Ruoxin, he smiled warmly at her. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yeah, I came to help you apply medication.¡± Xia Ruoxin brought the medical box over and ced it on her leg before putting Gao Yi¡¯s hand on her knee. The rope burns on Gao Yi¡¯s wrists have faded by quite a bit as the number of times his drug addiction acted up had decreased. From yesterday until now, it had not kicked in yet so there was no need to tie him up. ¡°I think it should be okay now.¡± Xia Ruoxin blew at Gao Yi¡¯s wound habitually as she applied the medicine. Whenever Rainy had an injury, she did it the same way, too. What she did not know was the gratitude in Gao Yi¡¯s gaze now. The light blow on his wrist... he could feel her breath so close to him. ¡°Is it okay?¡± ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± ¡°Congrattions.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled at him. She was genuinely happy for him as he had suffered for a few months, and finally, he had made it through and did not need to suffer again. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gao Yi also felt his eyes burning up. He raised his hand as usual to hug the woman¡¯s shoulders to give her a form of support, but now, he realized that he was actually no longer her support but her burden instead. Xia Ruoxin encircled his waist and found out that his waist was already very thin. With her current mood, she could not do it; but she knew that she could not push that man away. She had never seen his weak side before, and he had also never shown his weakness. This was a rare time so how could she just push him away? He was just like the old her who needed warmth, just like that. However, she did not know that at that moment, Chu Lui was standing at the door. His face darkened just like the dead sea as if he was missing something. He was still holding what seemed like a present in his hand, but in the end, he kept the box in his pocket and closed the door. It was like shutting himself inside, away from the eyes of others. Gao Yi¡¯s drug addiction really did not act up again. It was the third day, and he had been really energetic so it seemed like he really did recover. If he was well, then some people... had no reason to stay any longer. Just like Chu Lui, he did not even know what he was staying for himself. It was a family of four. Gao Yi¡¯s mother, Gao Yi¡¯s Xia Ruoxin, Gao Yi¡¯s Rainy... there was not a single person that was Chu Lui¡¯s. ¡°Ruoxin, I want to speak to you for a while.¡± He walked outside the kitchen and said this after waiting for quite some time. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you about anything.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not feel the need to talk to that man. Between them, all that needed to be said had been done. Now, the roads have turned; and there was nothing left to say anymore. Just that, the man was like a pir as if he would not go away if she did not agree. She turned on the tap and washed away the detergents on her hand. Her long manicured fingers amongst the bubbles reflected her face from time to time. After turning off the tap, she walked out and past Chu Lui, expressing her rejection through her body actions clearly. If she did not understand that man so much, she would not have said anything else to him. Both of them sat down like a conference in an office. She was apprehensive about him. She guarded against about him. She was upset with him. Her clear actions had shown her hatred towards him, but considering what he had done to her in the past, it was considered little. Xia Ruoxin was not Chu Lui; she was not as cruel as him. Chu Lui took out a cigarette and started smoking it. What he needed desperately was something that could calm his booming heart. Just that, every single time he met with that woman, he was never able to be calm or rational. It was something so obvious, but why did he only realize it now? He cared about that woman much more than he thought he did. Just that, when he knew, when he understood; she was not willing and did not want it anymore. Puff after puff, the smoke from the cigarette circled around. It was not the taste he was used to, but at least it could numb his feelings temporarily. Amid the smoke, the woman opposite seemed to not have changed a single bit. She sat there quietly and nicely until there was a point in time where he thought he could grab her, but when he stretched his hand out, he poked through his own smoke and found the scars between them that could never be healed. ¡°Can you go back with me?¡± Suddenly, he extinguished the cigarette in his hands; and when the smoke covered his brows, his eyes started to tear a little. Could she go back? Could she? ¡°Go back to do what?¡± Xia Ruoxin held her hands on her knees tightly. ¡°I thought we had already made it very clear.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chu Lui smiled bitterly. ¡°Just that, I want an answer. I want to try one more time so I came all the way here. Really, Ruoxin, I¡¯m indignant. Can you give me another chance? I want to make it up to you; I really do. I want us to start anew.¡± He breathed in his smoke with his might. In the end, he used too much strength and choked himself, causing him to cough endlessly while Xia Ruoxin just sat there without moving as if the person in front of her was a stranger. She looked simple as if she could fall with one push and break with one pinch. However, her personality was one that did not allow her to admit defeat; she would give her all into something to the point of no return. If one asked her to roll, she would; but if one asked her toe back? Sorry, she had gone too far and could note back. That was why no matter what Chu Lui said, it was useless. In her heart, she had long given up on that man. Even if he lost his voice and beg her on his knees, she would never go back with him and start anew. When a man¡¯s heart toughened, it was cruel. When a woman¡¯s heart toughened, it was harsh. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy opened the door and waved to Xia Ruoxin from outside. ¡°Mommy,e y with Rainy.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up. In her eyes, there were no signs of any emotions; and she smiled at her daughter lightly. To her, whatever the man had said made no impact at all. She carried her daughter and opened the door to go outside. Her heartlessness still could notpare to the man behind her. Chu Lui took out another cigarette and lit it up to smoke it again. In his eyes, there was a dark emptiness. He, perhaps, had to leave this ce. When he left, Xia Ruoxin had no clue; but even if she knew, she would not have sent him off as she treated him as a mere stranger. To his surprise, Gao Yi came. Chapter 645 - You All are Good, Right?

Chapter 645 You All are Good, Right?

¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Gao Yi ced his hands in his pockets while the light breeze blew the loose strands of hair in front of his forehead to reveal signs of fragility. He was still as thin as ever, and when the wind blew over, it would all enter the empty spaces between his sleeves and pants. ¡°What should I do if I don¡¯t leave?¡± Chu Lui said lightly. He held his luggage that was not very big; inside it was all his items from here. He had even prepared to bring home that pair of slippers. He had made quite a few memories here which couldst for a few years even though the ending was still sarcastic. ¡°I wish you luck.¡± Gao Yi extended his hand in front of Chu Lui¡¯s. Chu Lui raised his hand, too, and shook Gao Yi¡¯s. Both of them used brute force as if they were proving something, and s, it was Chu Lui who released his grip first. ¡°No matter when-if you¡¯re mean to them, I wille back.¡± Chu Lui looked at Gao Yi directly in his eyes and enunciated his every word clearly. No matter where he would be in the future, as long as Gao Yi dared to be mean towards his two women, even if he had to chase him until the end of the Earth; he would not let him off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t have this chance.¡± Gao Yi shook Chu Lui¡¯s hand again. ¡°Goodbye and take care.¡± Chu Lui did not respond. He turned around, carried his luggage, and left alone with a lonely aura around him. Meanwhile, the smile on Gao Yi¡¯s lips had dropped bit by bit. When Xia Ruoxin came back, she felt something was amiss. At that time, she heard the door shut and thought that a particr man hade out to do something that showed his intentions. Just that, she had entered the house for so long; but that man still did note out as if he had changed. She ced her groceries in the kitchen and thought of what to cook at home today. After a while, she started getting frustrated about what to cook. She somewhat remembered someone saying that he wanted to eat steamed fish. Today, she had indeed bought fish. However, she could not remember who wanted to eat it. It seemed to be that guy. She ostracized him and did not like to note down what he said. It was her form of a small rebellion and revenge. She started to wash her hands and cook. Just that when she took the fish out, she was stunned. She wanted to make braised fish, but why did it be steamed fish instead? She looked at the te of fish for a long time and was unsure if she wanted to recook it again. However, it seemed like she could not do so unless she made the fish into soup. However, to cook such a big fish into a soup ¡ªto be honest, she really could not do it. She was poor before¡ªshe suffered before, so every grain of rice was extremely precious to her, including Rainy of course. She ended up bringing her fish out. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s fish today?¡± Gao Yi was happy once he saw the fish. However, when he came forward, he realized that it was not his favorite braised fish but steamed fish instead. ¡°You just recovered so you need to eat something light.¡± Xia Ruoxin set the chopsticks and came over to start eating. Not long after, Wei Lan came as well back and brought Rainy to wash her face and hands before going to the table to eat. After they sat down, everyone started eating except for Xia Ruoxin who had not touched her chopsticks. ¡°Ruoxin, are you not eating?¡± Gao Yi asked her before putting the chopsticks in her hands. ¡°The food will get cold if you don¡¯t eat soon.¡± ¡°Eat, why not?¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up her chopsticks and took a piece of fish. It was better that someone was not eating so that they could have the fish all to themselves. If not, they still had to prepare another bowl of rice. ¡°Ruoxin, he¡¯s gone.¡± Gao Yiughed. However, his face darkened; but his smile still remained. It¡¯s just that there seemed to be something missing from the smile. ¡°Huh, who left?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chopsticks stopped for a while, and after the question that she asked casually, she nonchntly continued eating her fish and rice. Gao Yi picked up his bowl and sighed before continuing to eat nonchntly as well. Just that, no one knew how many of them started losing their appetite during the meal. After eating, Wei Lan brought Rainy out to y while Gao Yi helped Xia Ruoxin with the dishes and squeezed some detergent. Xia Ruoxin looked down and started washing the dishes until she felt a man¡¯s bodying close, and she squirmed away subconsciously before continuing to wash the dishes. She did not know that Gao Yi¡¯s hand was left in mid-air, and he slowly kept his hand back before walking away. When there was only Xia Ruoxin left in the kitchen, she suddenly felt that even the air was fresher. The suppression feeling that people gave her was not only from the other man. Outside, Gao Yi stood in front of the window with his arms crossed in front of his chest. He was smiling, but there was something intolerable behind his smile as if he had thought of something. Meanwhile, Xia Ruoxin ced the tes back one by one, and her eyelids were starting to get heavy. At night, Xia Ruoxin got her daughter to sleep; and she felt exhausted. Her daughter wanted to listen to bedtime stories¡ªall the bedtime stories that she owed her¡ªso she read Snow White four times before Rainy finally slept. Then, she finally had her alone time. All these days, she was extremely busy with Gao Yi¡¯s illness and had put all her other stuff aside. As for that man¡¯s departure, all of them had an unspoken mutual understanding. Whether he left or not, it was as if they had a tenant. Rubbing her sore neck, she sat on the couch and took her canvas over. She had not forgotten the work she owed other people; she had to pay them back. She turned on theputer that she had not touched for the recent few months. Almost at the same time-once she came online, that person¡¯s penguin lit up, too. She hurriedly typed some words and sent it. Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Sorry, I had some stuff going on at home that ended just recently. I will make up for the paintings I owe you very soon.¡± A Sunny Day will Come, ¡°No rush at all. Also, has your business finally finished?¡± Summer¡¯s Not Over, ¡°Yeah, finally. Everything is over. The sun finally came out after the rain.¡± On the other side of theputer, Chu Lui brought a cup of tea over to his table that was filled with all sorts of documents. At that moment, he smiled; but the smile was fleeting. Really? The sun is out? You mean the sun is out for you, right? Xia Ruoxin turned off herputer. Even though the other side did not rush her for her work, it was better if she finished her tasks at hand as soon as possible. She would not take others¡¯ generosity for granted. To her, what she owed was a debt; and debts must be repaid. She drew stroke by stroke and was so focused until she did not even notice that Gao Yi was sitting beside her for a long time. It was only until she felt that her shoulder was aching and she wanted to stop painting that she felt a hand recing her movement and started massaging her shoulders skillfully. She was stunned and wanted to hide away, but once she saw it was Gao Yi, she started to rx her body. Chapter 646 - What Could She Do?

Chapter 646 What Could She Do?

¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± She continued to draw while his hands were still massaging Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders; the muscles in her body were still slightly tensed up. ¡°The light was still on in the living room so I came out to take a look. Turns out you¡¯re still here.¡± Gao Yi smiled like the way he used to, just that his line of sight darkened for a bit. They were different from before. ¡°I¡¯m rushing my work. I owe quite a few of them.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook the pencil in her hand and drew a few more paintings. If not, she would feel guilty for taking her sry. ¡°You¡¯re still the same. You never let yourself go for a while.¡± Gao Yi extended his hand and ced it on the canvas on her knee. He looked at the unfinished painting on the canvas; her art skills were better than before. She really had potential in this, and she had found a job that was suited for her. Just that, he still felt a bit upset deep down in his heart. He ced the canvas back in Xia Ruoxin¡¯sp. His smile was obviously there, but why did it seem like a tired kind of smile? Actually, Xia Ruoxin felt the same way; she felt a little awkward. Xia Ruoxin put her entire mind into painting, but it seemed as if she still could not focus; even the lines she drew were curved and haphazardly done. That night, she did not finish a single painting even though she did it for almost the whole night. Wei Lan always had something to say, but it was difficult for her to do so. ¡°Auntie, is there something wrong?¡± Xia Ruoxin sat down and pulled Wei Lan with her. It seemed as if Wei Lan had something troubling hertely, and it was serious to the point where she was getting heaty. Xia Ruoxin had made chrysanthemum tea for her to drink. However, if she continued like this, even if Xia Ruoxin made a whole jar of chrysanthemum tea; it would not cure Wei Lan¡¯s anxiety. Actually, she had even wanted to ask Gao Yi if this was not even a disease, but it was because she was reaching menopause. In actual fact, Wei Lan did not know what to say to Xia Ruoxin either. She held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands tightly and asked, ¡°Ruoxin, do you think Xiao Yi is useless?¡± Xia Ruoxin was stunned. Useless? Whoever she found useless, it would never be Gao Yi. ¡°Auntie, you must be kidding.¡± She lowered her eyes and still had the beautiful smile on her face which showed her sincerity with no lies. ¡°I will never find him useless. ¡°He had never seen me in that way so why would I do it to him? ¡°Even if he¡¯s married, divorced, or a drug addict; it doesn¡¯t matter. As long as he is Gao Yi, as long as he doesn¡¯t tell me to leave, I will always, always be here for him. Even if he¡¯s crazy, stupid, or handicapped; I will still be here.¡± She held her hand really tightly. She would do what she said. The things Gao Yi did for her, she would remember forever; and she could never repay him in this life. How could she, as someone so deste, find other people useless? ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Wei Lan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I know Xiao Yi really well. He has a really strong sense of pride; after something like this, I¡¯m worried that he would just give up on himself. Luckily, you¡¯re here. Luckily.¡± Xia Ruoxin patted Wei Lan¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t think too much. We can¡¯t change the past so we can only ept the present and do our best for the future. I believe.¡± She picked up her cup, and there was the faint scent of chrysanthemum emerging from it. ¡°I believe, Gao Yi will definitely go back to his usual self.¡± That was because he was Gao Yi; he was like a warm breeze, like the morning sun. Her lips had the slight chrysanthemum taste, and her gazended on something far away. Yet, she did not know that a man who was standing not far away had heard all of their conversation. Hah, to repay me... Xia Ruoxin... When dusk was approaching and night time arrived, there was still a faint flowery smell in the air-it was the roses. This was a quiet night yet also a noisy one. With much difficulty, the noisy child fell asleep; and her mom just started working on the debt she owed. She had owed the studio seventy-eight pieces of painting, and she had no idea when she could finish it. She yawned, and her nose twitched as if she could not continue anymore. She rubbed her eyes and ced the canvas properly before walking to the toilet. Even when she was showering, she did it in a sleepy daze. When she walked out of the toilet, the person on her bed gave her a fright in the dim light. She hurriedly covered her mouth, afraid that she would yell out loudly. ¡°Gao Yi! What are you doing here?¡± She pulled onto her clothes tightly, thankful that she always had the habit of noting out naked after her shower. Even if she was the only one at home, she would wear clothes, too. If it was not for this habit of hers, he would have seen herpletely naked. Even though they were in the marriage phase -between them, they werepletely innocent. Gao Yi respected her so if it was not their wedding night, he would not touch her. Just that, no one expected that they did not end up together in the end. Gao Yi got married, but the bride was not her. Now that he was divorced-with their current status, was it not weird and awkward that they were in such a situation? ¡°You, why are you here?¡± She tried to make herself nonchnt and pulled out a towel from the cupboard beside to dry her semi-long hair. Gao Yi stood up and walked in front of her, and Xia Ruoxin felt her breathing had stopped before she turned around and continued to dry her hair. At this time, a hand reached over and took the towel. With a suitable force-just like the past, he helped Xia Ruoxin dry her hair. Along with his breathing-sometimes there and sometimes not-blowing against the back of her neck, she felt her skin standing. She did not dare say a word and could only stand still. Her heart was beating quickly, but she was not emotional. She was scared. Then, Gao Yi threw the towel in his hand aside and turned Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders around to make her face him. ¡°Ruoxin, what do you think a man and a woman can do in a room?¡± What he meant, he expressed it really clearly. Xia Ruoxin was not an innocent girl that would think that they would be talking about their dreams and their next phase of life under the covers. Suddenly, before she could recover her senses, the man was already pressing her down. Instinctively, she looked away; and the man¡¯s breathingnded on her hair. Her body stiffened. Actually, she was not very scared... just that she did not know what to do. She knew she and Gao Yi woulde to this stage sooner orter. The man¡¯s breathing came nearer, and it was like slight asthma. Even though he was very thin, he was still a very healthy man. If he was a man, he would have his desires and instincts. When she felt the obvious excitement of the man¡¯s body, she did not dare move anymore. Chapter 647 - Can We be Together?

Chapter 647 Can We be Together?

¡°Ruoxin, can we be together?¡± Gao Yi ced her hands at the top of her head, and his breathing had tingled the senses on her skin, leaving behind small goosebumps on her entire body. ¡°Can we, Ruoxin?¡± he asked again. Xia Ruoxin red lips pressed tightly against one another. She thought of when she had no one to depend on, it was this man that helped her. He saved her daughter and took care of her. When Chu Lui wanted to snatch Rainy away, he was there right by her side. In this world, Gao Yi was the nicest to her. Without him, there would not be Xia Ruoxin. She owed him for everything, and she could never repay him back. If this was what he wanted, then she would agree. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered before closing her eyes tight as if she was enduring it and using her body to repay her debt. She did not have much to her name, so that was all she had if he wanted it. The man¡¯s breathing came closer to her ear, causing her body to shake involuntarily. Her body was rejecting, was scared... was shivering. Suddenly, the pressure on her body disappeared. By the time she reacted, the man had already stood up to leave in the dim light. Xia Ruoxin exhaled slowly. Somehow, she had cold sweat all over her body. It was as if she had reincarnated. She hugged her body close and exhaled the suppression in her lungs gently. Not knowing the reason why, she had a depressing feeling. Actually, she just did not want to admit that she was not willing to be touched by Gao Yi. Was it because of herself or because she saw Gao Yi and Bai Luoyin making love with her own eyes? She could still remember the man and woman¡¯s noises and the endless suffering in the firece. She did not even know it herself. That night, she was in a daze and constantly felt that someone was going to barge in. There was as if a beast lying beside her that was ready to pounce on her and bite her anytime. It was only until daylight did she start to fall asleep. In her sleep, she felt as if something was pressing against her chest, making it hard to breathe. No matter what, it was suffocation that she could not get rid of. Suddenly, she woke up and opened her eyes wide; only to meet a pair of big, round ones. She finally understood where the suffocating feeling in her dream came from. Her Rainy was using her butt to sit on her mother¡¯s chest, and both her hands were on her mother¡¯s face. ¡°Mommy, Rainy needs to pee.¡± Xia Ruoxin rubbed her eyes before sitting up straight. Of course, she did not forget about her daughter that almost crushed her. She stepped on the floor barefoot and carried her daughter to the washroom. She ced Rainy on the toilet bowl and let her settle it herself while she stood in front of the mirror. Both her hands were on the mirror as if she was trying to find something in her face. There was a faint green-ck beneath her eyes, evident that she had not slept well the whole night. Her face could not lie. She could tell herselftell others, but her own face would not. This face was expressed her reluctance evidently. Yes, she could not ¡®not admit¡¯ that she was not willing Was she not willing to be touched by men, or was it just Gao Yi? She did not know, but she also could not find another man to test it out. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m done.¡± Rainy¡¯s voice interrupted her train of thoughts. She walked over and carried her daughter before hiding herself under the nkets again. It was not yet five in the morning so she wanted to sleep a little more. ¡°Mommy, my doll.¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes. She needed her doll; she could only sleep when she had it. Where was the doll? Xia Ruoxin also did not know where the doll went. When Rainy sleptst night, Xia Ruoxin did not find the doll for her either. She stood up and started searching for the doll. After searching for one roundlet alone a doll, she did not find anything at all. In the end, she wanted to negotiate with her daughter to rece the doll with a pillow. However, it turned out Rainy had already fallen asleep with a pretty doll in her hands, the doll that Xia Ruoxin could not find. Xia Ruoxin ced her hand on her forehead. She had just wasted her time and effort. She could not go back to sleep now so she took her canvas and went out to work as she could not possibly just wait for the sun to rise. The sky outside was still dark. In the living room, there was a dim light that just nice shone on the canvas on her leg. With a brush and a stroke, her heart started to calm down. She did not know how long she had sat there for and how long she had drawn for, but when the sky brightened up, she was still putting her heart and soul into her drawing. ¡°Oh, Ruoxin, you¡¯re early.¡± Once Wei Lan walked out, she had a fright. ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re awake.¡± Xia Ruoxin kept her canvas. It was only then did she find out that the sky had brightened, and she should start getting ready. ¡°Yeah. I woke up earlier because I couldn¡¯t sleep anyway.¡± Wei Lan was in a good mood recently, mainly because Gao Yi¡¯s drug addiction did not kick in anymore. That night, she slept really well so of course, she was energetic when she woke up in the morning. However, Xia Ruoxin was still suffering as she still had panda eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll go prepare breakfast,¡± Xia Ruoxin said as she walked towards the kitchen. Just that, Wei Lan felt a bit weird as she thought that something was not quite right with the child. However, she could not point out what exactly was amiss so she did not take it to heart. In the kitchen, Xia Ruoxin started to prepare breakfast for the whole family: milk that Rainy wanted and rice for the three adults. ¡°Sigh...¡± Involuntarily, she sighed lightly, even though she did not even know what she was thinking of. She ced the food on the table, and Wei Lan had already carried a changed Rainy out. When Rainy was done with her breakfast, she had to head to school. However, Gao Yi still did note out. She bit on her chopsticks in ignorance; where did Gao Yi go? When Wei Lan saw Xia Ruoxin¡¯s unfocused look, she smiled to herself. ¡°Why? Are you thinking of Xiao Yi? Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s fine. He went out to do something and will be back soon. Kids these days, they are really inseparable.¡± Listening to Wei Lan¡¯s banter, she could only smile awkwardly before lowering her head and eating without a word. Luckily, he did note; if not, she would have died of embarrassment. Wei Lan brought Rainy to school. Now that she had found something to do, she had no time to think about other things. After a woman had left her husband and started a new life, she most definitely could still survive. Chapter 648 - Hello, Mr. Bai

Chapter 648 Hello, Mr. Bai

People¡¯s adaptability was pretty scary as one would never know the extent of which they could persevere. Inside the house, there was only Xia Ruoxin left. At that moment, she felt unspeakable loneliness which made her sigh. When she was going to return to her room, she heard the door outside m shut. Did Wei Lane back? ¡°Aunt...¡± Before she could even finish her sentence and started smiling, she was stunned and became as stiff as a statue when she saw who walked in. ¡°You¡¯re... you¡¯re back. Right, are you hungry? I¡¯ll make something for you to eat,¡± she said everything in a hurry, but she was bent on heading to the kitchen. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Gao Yi said lightly before walking quickly past her while Xia Ruoxin still stood there, motionless. The corner of Gao Yi¡¯s clothes swept past her, but he still walked past without saying anything. What was wrong with them? Xia Ruoxin was a bit upset, but she did not know how to get rid of that feeling. Between her and Gao Yi, the distance between them had grown to an uncrossable size when she left the Bai family. It was the same a few days after that; both of them still did not speak much to each other until quite longter, he brought a woman back-a white woman. She saw it: she saw them kissing, tearing each other¡¯s clothes off, entering the room... making some noise that was not foreign to her. It was the same as that day in the Bai family¡¯s firece. She felt sour like she had lost something. Actually, she knew that she liked that man, but why did they be like this? Wei Lan had also felt the strange atmosphere between Gao Yi and Xia Ruoxin. She meant to ask, but before she could say a word, there was a knock on the door. She opened the door, and outside was the person she did not wish to see today and for the rest of her life. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She let go of the doorknob but did not chase him out. At that time, she had already thought it through. She did not have much hopes and thoughts about this man. Since she did not have any, what was there to be scared of? There was no difference if she saw him or not. Bai Zhenfeng walked in, and his hair was all white. At that moment, Wei Lan then realized that this man was old. Yes, they were all old. Their children had already grown up; how could they not be old? Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s aging was not only because of his age but also because of reality. All his calctions, his everything, turned into nothing because Bai Luoyin was jailed. Now, he could really fit the description of ¡®forever alone¡¯. The wife that stayed with him his whole life had left him in a fit of anger, his only daughter was forced to be admitted into a mental hospital, and the Gao Yi that used to listen to him even if he did not like him that much... he could not even hear Gao Yi call him ¡®Uncle¡¯ anymore. ¡°I came here to see you.¡± Bai Zhenfeng stood up his back that was originally straightened it became curved now. ¡°Thank you foring here to see me.¡± Wei Lan pointed at the seat opposite her. ¡°Please, take a seat.¡± Bai Zhenfeng sat down. The couple that had walked half their life together had now be speechless in front of one another. One could not say who was hurt and who was let down; one could only say that one of them never treated this with his heart while the other had used up all her love and patience. When Xia Ruoxin walked out and saw the two people outside, she was stunned. Why was he here? Once Bai Zhenfeng saw Xia Ruoxin, aplicated feeling bombarded his heart. It turned out after all the deviations and obstacles, she and Gao Yi still ended up together. If he knew this from the start, he should not have done those things in the past and caused his family to be broken. ¡°Hello, Mr. Bai...¡± Xia Ruoxin greeted Bai Zhenfeng. ¡°Hello,¡± Bai Zhenfeng replied awkwardly, and his heart was in an even more embarrassed state. The door opened slightly, and Rainy stuck her head out from the inside. Xia Ruoxin ced her finger on her mouth. ¡°Sh, don¡¯t say anything.¡± Rainy ran out and hugged her leg. She hid her small circr, apple-like face between her mother¡¯s legs; she was really afraid of this grandfather. Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter and brought her into the room. For the first time, Bai Zhenfeng actually thought that this child looked pretty and cute. If he was not so stubborn in the past, they could have been a wonderful family now. ¡°That child, she¡¯s very cute,¡± he said with much difficulty. ¡°Yes, she looks like her mother, and she¡¯s well-behaved.¡± Wei Lan smiled subconsciously, but it was a pity that her warmth was not for him. ¡°We...¡± Bai Zhenfeng felt that his throat was very dry and could not express himself. ¡°Zhenfeng, I know what you want to say.¡± Surprisingly, Wei Lan sighed lightly. ¡°We can¡¯t go back to that ce. I don¡¯t wish to anyway. My life now is very peaceful, and I hope yours would be too. Even though Luoyin is sick, she will recover eventually.¡± Her gentle rejection hurt him more than a stern reprimand. Bai Zhenfeng finally understood what did regret meant. Yes, he did regret it, but was it possible to give him another chance? Wei Lan sat there, dignified as ever; she had the same gentle and warm smile as the past as if she had not changed. However, Bai Zhenfeng knew that everything was different. ¡°Mommy, what did that Grandpae here for? Did hee to catch Rainy?¡± Rainy pulled on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sleeves and buried her head in her mother¡¯s chest,pacting her body together. ¡°That Grandpa is very fierce. I¡¯m scared.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°The Grandpa will leave in a while. He just came back to see Granny for some time, not Rainy. Of course, he won¡¯t take you away.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rainy still stayed close to her mother¡¯s body cowardly. This could clearly show how much Bai Zhenfeng disliked Rainy. A child¡¯s heart is pure; she knew exactly who was nice to her and who was not. In her small heart, she knew it all. Like Chu Jiang, she liked her a lot as for Song Wan, not so much. For Bai Zhenfeng, there was no love for him at all. ¡°Why would Mommy lie to you?¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter and brought her to the door. She opened a small gap in the door and saw that the man outside was still sitting there, not sure what they were talking about. From this angle, she could clearly see Wei Lan¡¯s natural smile¡ªas if she did not careand the conflict in Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s eyes. She felt a pang in her heart. This feeling... why was it so simr to her and Chu Lui? In the past, she was busy chasing after him; she was hurt and tired. Yet, she still could not wait for his reply. Now, she was tired and stopped, but he had returned. Chapter 649 - Changed

Chapter 649 Changed

She had started to appreciate the scenery along the way. She lowered her head and saw that the Rainy in her arms was also using her strength to stick her face to the door as if something was interesting. However, she looked on and on, but there were only two adults talking. What was the fun in that? She continued ying with her pinkie and ced all her focus on it. Not long after, Bai Zhenfeng left. Even though Xia Ruoxin did not know what Wei Lan and Bai Zhenfeng talked about, but Wei Lan seemed more liberal than before. After some time, she even followed a few friends she just met to go on an impulsive overseas trip. When Bai Zhenfeng came again, Wei Lan was already long gone. At that time, Bai Zhenfeng was upset and disappointed as if he lost all hope. It was other people¡¯s business so Xia Ruoxin could not care about it. The house seemed to be left with just her and her daughter again as Gao Yi did note back very often recently. If it was not for his scent in the house, Xia Ruoxin would really think that Gao Yi had nevere back. ¡°Daddy...¡± Rainy ran over and spread her hands to let Gao Yi hug her. Just that, Gao Yi was hugging the blond. Both of them were long inseparable and looked like they were going to take off their clothes and do it on the spot. ¡°Daddy, hug, hug.¡± Rainy was still small, and she did not know what Gao Yi was doing. She stubbornly extended her hand to let her Daddy hug her as he had not done it in a while. ¡°Your daughter?¡± The blond squeezed Rainy¡¯s face, but she used too much strength and pinched until the child¡¯s face turned red. Something shed in Gao Yi¡¯s eyes. Then, he gave a look and said, ¡°Other people had it. She has nothing to do with me. ¡°Come on.¡± Gao Yi touched the woman¡¯s butt. ¡°Let¡¯s go do some serious business.¡± ¡°Naughty.¡± The womanughed in a flirting manner. Both of them bantered until they entered the room and shut the door with a bang. Rainy used the back of her hand to rub her face and walked to the door, refusing to leave. ¡°Daddy?¡± She knocked on the door. She wanted her daddy toe out; she wanted her daddy. ¡°Daddy...¡± She knocked on the door again and again until her hand was red. However, she had the same personality as her mother-she would do anything she wanted to. Bang! The door was pushed open and had unknowingly pushed the child standing at the door. Rainy¡¯s head hit against the door; once she felt the pain, she rubbed her eyes and started crying. ¡°Noisy!¡± Gao Yi stared down at the pathetic crying child and did not hug her and pacify her like the past. He flung the door shut. Even though the child¡¯s cries outside became louder and louder to the point where she had no sound left, the two people continued doing their deed inside. ¡°Rainy...¡± Xia Ruoxin came out hurriedly when she heard her daughter cry and saw Rainy sitting on the floor and using her hand to wipe her tears. Indistinctly, she could hear the voice of a man and woman other than her crying sound. She walked over and covered her daughter¡¯s ear with one hand and carried her with the other before bringing her out of the ce. Rainy choked with emotion from time to time. She looked up and hugged her mother¡¯s neck with her hands and said depressingly, ¡°Rainy loves Mommy the most.¡± She did not love Daddy anymore. Daddy was naughty; he was the naughtiest. Suddenly, Xia Ruoxin felt a pang in her heart and hugged her daughter tighter. ¡°Mommy loves Rainy the most, too. The absolute most.¡± She did not know why Gao Yi became like this. Could it be because of that night? Or was it because he had already changed, and he was not the Gao Yi she used to know? Everyone said that a woman¡¯s heart is like finding a needle in the haystack, but why was it that there would be no signs when a man changed? Gao Yi changed his woman every day and brought different women back home. It was as if he hadpletely let go of himself. He did not like Rainy anymore and to not let Rainy get hurt, Xia Ruoxin had no choice but to let her stay at Madam Mei Fu¡¯s again. ¡°Gao Yi, can we talk?¡± One day, Xia Ruoxin stopped Gao Yi when he was about to go out. They really needed to have a proper talk. ¡°Sure,¡±¡ªGao Yi lifted her wrist to look at his watch-¡°but you only got half an hour. I have a date with someone elseter. If I fail to show up, will you apany me?¡± He said as he checked Xia Ruoxin out from head to toe as if he was ripping her clothes off, which made Xia Ruoxin ashamed. He walked over, sat down, and folded his legs. Hurriedly, Xia Ruoxin sat down in front of him. ¡°Gao Yi, can I ask the reason why?¡± Actually, she still could not believe that Gao Yi had be like this. Even if she had seen it for herself not only once, but she still believed that the Gao Yi she knew was not like that. At the very least, he would not be so heartless to the child that he saved himself and had his bone marrow. She wanted to know the reason why. There was nothing that could not be solved. They could do it, really. ¡°Reason?¡± Gao Yi stretched his hand and ced it on his knees before nodding. ¡°You think a person with a drug addiction history would be the same as the past? Ruoxin...¡± He suddenly smiled and caressed the shape of her beautiful face. ¡°People will change. The only reason why one won¡¯t is that their life is too boring.¡± ¡°But your nature won¡¯t change.¡± Xia Ruoxin still believed that Gao Yi had some difficulties. ¡°Nature?¡± Gao Yiughed coldly, ¡°Nature. You talk to me about nature? Ruoxin, you don¡¯t understand me at all.¡± He pulled open the drawer and took out a box of cigarettes from the inside and lit one up before putting it in his mouth to smoke. This movement looked extremely familiar; it was just like Chu Lui. He had been addicted to smoking for at least a few years and not something that was picked up recently. ¡°Ruoxin, you¡¯re too naive.¡± He blew a mouthful of smoke out. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about my past.¡± Xia Ruoxin pressed her lips tightly together. Right, she did not know and did not ask. ¡°Well...¡± Gao Yiughed, and there was as if a gray mist covering his thin face. ¡°Do you want to know?¡± He used his finger with the smoke smell to touch Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. Xia Ruoxin shunned it as she did not like the smell of smoke and did not like this version of him. Gao Yi kept his hand andughed more daringly. ¡°I had an affair with someone else when I was thirteen. That woman was my teacher. When I was fourteen, I wrecked someone¡¯s car and locked the owner inside for twenty-four hours. At fifteen, I broke someone¡¯s leg. At sixteen...¡± Chapter 650 - You Witnessed My Downside

Chapter 650 You Witnessed My Downside

¡°Stop talking!¡± Xia Ruoxin did not want to hear any of it. It was not because she could not take it, but it was like opening someone¡¯s wound one by one; and to him, it would mean a whole deal of pain and hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t wish to hear anymore?¡± Gao Yi puffed another mouth of smoke at her face, and he hadpletely lost the sunlight of his past. He now had a dark aura around him, and in the middle, he really changed. ¡°So, take your child and leave.¡± He extended his hand and ced it on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. ¡°I will be very ufortable with you here because you¡¯ve seen me at my best but also my worst. Ruoxin, I¡¯m a man. I can¡¯t face you now, you know? I want to start a new so I need to give up everything from the past. The Bai family, Bai Luoyin, and you. ¡°You will suffocate me... you¡¯ll make me look down on myself. I don¡¯t like that I can¡¯t control myself. The nicer you are to me, the more I would hate everything. The more you stick by me, the more terrible I would feel. So if you really want the best for me, please leave.¡± After he finished, he squashed the cigarette head and threw it into the ash jar. His every word was like a knife that stabbed into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart. It turned out... her existence to him was a shame. It turned out... upon seeing his failure, she would be the source of everything. It turned out... anyone could see his failure, except for her. The more she cared, the more he wanted to abandon her. Suddenly, she used all her might to bang her head against the table. Rainy climbed on the cupboard to sit down, with her legs still dangling in the air. ¡°Mommy, are we moving?¡± ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Xia Ruoxin took out her clothes from the cupboard and folded them carefully before setting them aside. Within a year, they had already moved house a few times. Just that, they did not know how many times more did they have to move before they could find a home of their own. In the vast world, where would be a spot for the mother and daughter? She did not have much luggage. Her daughter had one, and she had one, too. ¡°Mommy, where are we going?¡± Rainy asked curiously as she climbed down the box and sat in front of her mother. ¡°Can we see Third Uncle and Aunty Wei?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter, and perhaps it was really Rainy who reminded her that her own home was the best. Everything had to return back to their roots. In this country, she was just a mere passer-by. If it was not for Gao Yi who brought her here at the start, she probably would not have left her home country her whole life. She only left the Bai family in the beginning as she could find somewhere to stay, but if she were to move again-honestly, she did not know where to go anymore. Everywhere was foreign to her, and nowhere felt like home. So, go home, go back to their not-huge house; the home that had apanied and witnessed their lives. Rainy was born and raised there. Besides, the situation was different from the past as she could not earn money to give her daughter a better life instead of working as a ve or a coolie. Actually, she wanted to bid Wei Lan farewell, but she did not know how long she needed to wait before she came back. It would probably be better if they went far away from this ce. She pulled Rainy¡¯s small hand in one hand and her luggage in the other, and left. She would never forget this ce, and so would Rainy-as she believed. The ce that had roses all year round, the ce that had the fragrance of roses everywhere they went. ¡°If you¡¯re tired, tell Mommy, okay?¡± She bent down and arranged her daughter¡¯s clothes. They were rushing to the airport and would reach home by the next day. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand with both her hands. Just that, she sniffed and looked back. Actually, she wanted to see her daddy, but her daddy did not like her anymore. They did not leave in a hurry, but however slow their pace was, there would still be a day where they left. In this world, there was mostly separation... and even separation by death. At the airport, Xia Ruoxin carried Rainy and sat down while Rainy had already fallen asleep in her arms. She patted her daughter¡¯s back gently. There were still a few hours before their flight so they would be sitting there for quite some time. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy called Xia Ruoxin and pressed her face closer to hers. Her eyes were still tightly shut, and her eyshes moved a little. However, she did not wake up. She instinctively knew that the person carrying her was no one else but her beloved mother. Xia Ruoxin took off her shirt and covered Rainy¡¯s body and hugged her tighter. ¡°Rainy, you¡¯ll live with Mommy in the future. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy won¡¯t let youe to any harm. Mommy will earn lots and lots of money to give you a better life.¡± She looked down and kissed her daughter¡¯s cheeks. She looked afar and saw a light blue sky, but it was not of the country she was familiar with. At the same time, there was also a man who looked at the sky; but in his eyes, there was no blue sky or clouds. There was a knock on the door, and he called the person to enter. The door was open, and the one who entered was his personal secretary, not Du Jingtang. He would never knock on the door; he would only push it or kick it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He still did not turn back, and the ck suit on him made him look colder than ever-even his voice was the same. He was different from the past though: in the past, he was heartless; but now, he was cold. This coldness reverberated from inside his bones and had as if sucked all his emotions away from him, leaving him with none. At this point in time, he was not a human; and no one would object if he wasbeled as a robot. ¡°CEO, Ms. Xia is here again. She wants to see you and would not leave no matter what,¡± said the secretary in a difficult position. That difficult Ms. Xia had disturbed her to the point where she was unable to concentrate at work. If this were to continue, she would probably have to work overtime every day. The secretary did not see how Chu Lui¡¯s body was obviously stunned for a moment when he heard ¡®Ms. Xia¡¯. However, in the end, it was as if he heard nothing and was as calm as usual. ¡°Let her in.¡± He turned around, and on his handsome face, there was only clear coldness and distance. He was Chu Lui. He was Chu Lui that had lost everything so he had no more use for his feelings. Chapter 651 - The Other Miss Xia

Chapter 651 The Other Miss Xia

He sat back down at his desk as he awaited Miss Xia, except this was a different Miss Xia than the one he was looking for. Thetter was probably doing very well. He was fine as long as she was happy. A figure flitted into his office like a butterfly, sticking out in his monochrome office. Chu Lui leaned back into his chair, tapping his pen on the table. ¡°Brother Lui...¡± Chu Lui remained unmoved by the sweet voice, not even blinking. ¡°Brother Lui, your secretary¡¯s so annoying. She won¡¯t let me in; I had to stand outside for so long. My feet are sore now,¡± Xia Yixuan whined in the same tone that she always used with Chu Lui. The man stared inly and coldly at her. ¡°You cannote in. I don¡¯t think my secretary has made a mistake. If she let you in, she can feel free to go home now.¡± Chu Lui set his pen down and ced his hands on his legs. ¡°Brother Lui...¡± Xia Yixuan was a little embarrassed but tried hard to maintain the innocent smile on her face as she hurried forward and stood before Chu Lui. As she regarded the man¡¯s chiseled features, she felt her heart palpitating. The man¡¯s charm only seemed to increase as time passed. Even she seemed to have gained an interest in him. The more she saw him, the more she lost her interest in other men and turned her attention towards him. ¡°Brother Lui, have you considered what I told you?¡± she asked expectantly. Since Xia Ruoxin left, she had been to Chu Lui¡¯s office countless times. Her efforts must have moved him. ¡°Brother Lui, my sister¡¯s already married now, and you¡¯re divorced with that Li Manni already. You can¡¯t stay single forever. How about me? Didn¡¯t you use to love me and dote on me? I won¡¯t object to it as long as you¡¯re willing. You didn¡¯t forget, right? We were about to get married four years ago.¡± At this point, Xia Yixuan wanted to p herself. If she had known that she would still be in love with Chu Lui, she would never have left. It was only now that she realized none of the men mattered as much as Chu Lui did. Everything was fine as long as she got Chu Lui back. With him, she would not have to put up with the judgment from everyone. She could live as happily as she did before as long as Chu Lui was willing to marry her. The man stared nkly ahead without blinking. His eyes were dark as if he had lost all the light, and his gaze was gloomy and dark. It was impossible to detect any emotions from them. ¡°Brother Lui...¡± Xia Yixuan never received any responses from the man. He just stared ahead, without uttering a single word or moving at all. His behavior made her anxious. Would he agree? She needed him now; she really did. Her mother, no, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s mother had left the Xia household, and her father had moved elsewhere as well. She was the only one living in such a big space. She had trouble sleeping every night. She could not sleep. She felt neglected, unloved, and alone. She did not know how she could live on. Chu Lui was her only hope. Chu Lui moved his lips sarcastically. Everything that happened four years ago was a mistake, a mistake that he instigated. He had lost something so important to him that day. He coldly looked at Xia Yixuan who was before him. ¡°Sorry, Miss Xia, but I¡¯m picky about my women. I don¡¯t like anyone who has been involved with others. It¡¯s dirty,¡± he said harshly, without care for Xia Yixuan¡¯s pride. Everything that he had said was the truth. This woman disgusted him. He did not know if she was dumb or naive to think that they could start afresh. He could pick anyone, but he would never go for her who had been with countless men. Besides, he never had any intention to start anything. To him, he had a wife and daughter. As for Xia Yixuan, she was never part of his consideration. ¡°Brother Lui... no, it¡¯s not, I didn¡¯t...¡± Xia Yixuan shook her head frantically as she tried to exin things to him, but the man onlyughed coldly. ¡°You didn¡¯t what? You don¡¯t have a boyfriend? You didn¡¯t have several boyfriends, that you didn¡¯t do anything with them?¡± His words were cold and cutting. However, they left Xia Yixuan dumbfounded. ¡°Brother Lui, we¡¯re possible. As long as you¡¯re willing, I can abandon everything else. I¡¯ll only love you. We can be like we were before. You used to dote on me so much. No matter what I did, you would always forgive me.¡± Xia Yixuan ced her hand on Chu Lui¡¯s table as she blinked. A tear slid from her eye, but it only seemed artificial. Chu Lui only removed the amulet from his neck and ced it on the table. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for this, I wouldn¡¯t even look at you.¡± He looked mockingly at her as he wrapped his arms across his chest. If this woman had not taken Ruoxin¡¯s amulet, he would never havee into contact with her. Xia Yixuan¡¯s expression turned ugly as she regarded the amulet on the table. She had almost forgotten that she was her inferior sister¡ªXia Ruoxin¡¯s recement. ¡°Brother Lui, what¡¯s so good about her? She can¡¯tpare to me in any way. I¡¯m the real daughter of the Xia household. She doesn¡¯t even know who her father is. How is she better than me in any way? Weren¡¯t we doing great before? Why can¡¯t we start afresh now?¡± She did not understand, not at all. Why does everyone like that Xia Ruoxin now? The Chu family, her parents, and Gao Yi. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re better than her in every way, including your selfishness,¡± Chu Lui replied inly. His words were a little cruel, but so was he. He had lost everything, everything except for his body and his status. Chapter 652 - Please Don’t Come Anymore, Miss Xia

Chapter 652 Please Don¡¯t Come Anymore, Miss Xia

Xia Yixuan was left at a loss of words. ¡°Brother Lui, is it because of that child? If we get together, we can take over the child. I can be a good mother.¡± Xia Yixuan tried her best to look past Chu Lui¡¯s cold words. Didn¡¯t he really want that child? If that¡¯s the case, there was a perfect ending. ¡°Go out; I want to get to work.¡± Chu Lui picked up his pen, unwilling to talk to her about anything. This woman had no understanding of anything. Even if he could get Rainy back now, he would not do something like that. He loved Rainy, but so did Ruoxin. ¡°Brother Lui...¡± Xia Yixuan called out urgently, but Chu Lui was already burying his head in his pile of documents. He treated both her words and her presence like they were thin air. Xia Yixuan stomped before she left angrily. However, Chu Lui stopped her when she was at the door. She turned back hurriedly, her face full of smiles. Did he finally work things out with himself and have agreed to it? ¡°Remembered to close the door,¡± the man said without even looking up from his documents. Xia Yixuan suddenly felt awful. He only stopped her to get her to close the door? What did the door have to do with her? ¡°And...¡± Chu Lui was not done speaking. This time, Xia Yixuan held her breath and kept a poker face as she awaited his words. ¡°I don¡¯t hope to be interrupted by outsiders the next time I¡¯m working. If there¡¯s nothing big, please don¡¯te here again. My secretary needs to work, too. You may leave now.¡± He cut to the chase. That was the way he had been towards people he did not care about. Xia Yixuan tried to hold her temper in. Since young, she had never been belittled like this. She was the princess of the Xia household. Everyone revolved around her, even Shen Yijun and Xia Ruoxin. Since when did she have to tiptoe around people? She really wanted to lose her temper, but she did not dare. Chu Lui was not someone she could yell at. She took a deep breath as she walked away in her stilettos. They clicked heavily on the floor as if expressing the wearer¡¯s discontent. The secretary heaved a sigh of relief when Xia Yixuan left. Women were not exactly easy to deal with, especially women who knew the CEO. Thankfully, this was the only woman, or else the 18th floor would be a living hell. This time, the phone on her table rang for real. She hurriedly picked it up. She nodded before she patted herself on her chest before she hung up. The CEO had already said the woman was no longer allowed to be in there anymore. If she was allowed to bother him in the future, she could go home. For the sake of not losing her job, she had to keep a tight watch of her territory. This job was hard toe by. The welfare here was to die for, and many people were waiting to take her job. For the sake of her livelihood, she had to keep her eyes wide open. Chu Lui set his pen down again. He looked outside the window. He had no idea how long he spent looking outside. He narrowed his dark eyes. It was dark outside. The skies outside the airport were dark. After a night of flying, a long journey, another country. Xia Ruoxin struggled to fall asleep while Rainy slept like an angel. She caressed her daughter¡¯s soft hair. She missed being back home. She missed the air, the people, and not being the minority. Everything felt familiar to her, just that it was only the two of them this time. Xia Ruoxin picked her daughter up. She looked up to see that people were already boarding. It was time for her to leave this ce, too. She looked up as if looking for something, except that there was nothing but throngs of passersby. When they arrived, it was a trio. Right now, it was just her and Rainy left. Goodbye, Gao Yi. Remember, I still owe you. I¡¯ll repay you if I have the chance. If not, I¡¯ll do that in my next life. She picked up her daughter and walked towards the ne. Her affinity with Gao Yi seemed to have ended there. She never even had the chance to bid goodbye, thank, or apologize to him. She owed him, and she might never be able to repay him, not in this life. She did not know that a man walked out from the side when she turned. His face was sunken in. His clothes looked baggy on him. He caught the attention of everyone who walked by, perhaps because he looked gloomy or that he was too skinny. He stood there, allowing everyone to eye him like he was a monkey. He put his hand in his pocket, and a cool breeze blew into his sleeves. It was Gao Yi. It was the man of the same name, but it was no longer the same man from before. He said that he was not going to send them off, but he came anyway. He brought them here, and he could only watch them leave. ¡°My dear girl, you will be happy.¡± He suddenly smiled, his smile increasingly bitter. If she had turned, she would have seen the pain on the man¡¯s face that increased with each step she took. The pain swallowed him by the end of it. He watched her walk and disappear into the airport. She never turned since she assumed that no one was sending her off. He was toote. He also turned as he heard the ne take off. The booming seemed to cut off everything between the two of them. From now on, they would be in two countries, two worlds. Xia Ruoxin carefully covered his daughter with her coats. She caressed the little girl. Just sleep, my dear. When you wake up, we¡¯ll be home. When they came, she slept all the way; but now, she could not do that. She had to take care of her daughter, but all the hardship would be worth it. Chapter 653 - Ms. Xia, You’re Back

Chapter 653 Ms. Xia, You¡¯re Back

It should be dark outside. Actually, she did not even know what time it was. ¡°Gao Yi...¡± Her lips quivered, her voice lost in her breath. She lowered her head and put the Dolly carefully in her daughter¡¯s arms. Instinctively, Rainy hugged it; she was still unable to leave the dolly. At that time, Xia Ruoxin still had a gentle smile on her face. Just that, there was a sh of pain in her eyes. When one was smilingactually, she was also hurting. For example, she was such a person. Chu Lui checked the watch on his wrist. It was six o¡¯clock and was time for him to knock off. After clearing his table, he picked up his suit and walked out. His secretary had already left on the dot. As a CEO, he had always arrived earlier than the rest and knocked offter than them; he was already used to this habit. It was always him leaving alone, alone inside the elevator, and home alone here. Down the lift, he walked towards his own car and drove towards his vi. After Li Manni left, he had not stayed there for a long time. Other than someone asionally going up to clean, no one had stayed there for a long time. The car stopped, and he looked up to see a very small house¡ªthe dullest amongst the normal houses. His exquisite, branded car looked especially jarring there as if he should not appear there and would never be there. The people who lived there were on a different level as him. He took out a bunch of keys from his pocket and opened the door. Even though the house was small and the interior was simple, it was spick and span. One could imagine that he had cleared everything himself. A man used to sign checks, used to sit at the meeting table seriously, would have business dealings easily over a million, who always had his clothes given prepared for him... would have a day where he had to do chores. Luckily, no one was there to see, or he-as the CEO of Chu Enterprise¡ªwould shock the world. He took off his suit, put down his office bag, and ced his hand on his stomach. His stomach growled cooperatively; he was hungry. Except for some snacks he ate for lunch, he did not eat anything else. He walked into the kitchen and rolled up his sleeve before he boiled water and prepared ingredients routinely. When he came out, he was already holding a bowl of noodles. He tasted it, and it was slightly salty; but to him, it was already sufficient. The first time he cooked was really inedible. After so long, he had already learned the ways of what he was not willing to see and do in the past. He learned how to make his bed, wash his clothes, and cook his own food. Even though up till now, the noodles he cooked were still not nice. His life seemed bitter, but he still felt that it was sufficient. He was satisfied. He finished the noodles in a few mouthfuls and drank the soup cleanly before touching his belly. Yes, he was full. He looked up at everything in the house as if he could imagine their life living here. They kept their own clothes, washed them... the daughter dumbly pulled on her own clothes while the mother patted her daughter¡¯s head. The daughter would smile at her sweetly and continue to wash the clothes seriously. One adult and one child-living was tough for them, but no one knew that they were very satisfied. Yes, this was the t that Xia Ruoxin and Rainy had lived in for two years. After they had left, Chu Lui had bought the t and gave up on his luxurious mansion. He lived alone in the shabby house and did all his chores on his own. He only did this to be closer to them. He really did feel it because their shadows were everywhere. Hers and his daughter¡¯s. He picked up his document bag and continued working on his unfinished work. He was not afraid of working overtime as when he was living here, he had no other ce to go. Work became his past-time. Under the dim light, the man sat in front of the table and flipped open his documents with much focus before holding a pen and writing from time to time. asionally, he would look at hisptop and record his important information. After some time, he rubbed his brows and checked the watch on his wrist. It was close to twelve. Hey on the small bed, but his lips were turning upwards. Goodnight, Ruoxin... and you too, Rainy, my daughter. He pulled his nket though sleeping on this bed was ufortable for him. However, if he were to choose again, he would rather sleep here and suffer a backache than sleep in thefortable bed back home. He wanted to know how their life was like and wanted to experience it for himself. Only through this could he be closer to them. When the morning light shone into the room, the sleeping man opened his eyes. His habitual body clock had allowed him to wake up. He sat up straight and stretched his legs at the side of the bed. The bed was really too small for him to the point where he had to shrink his body to sleep. He also had to be extra careful; if not, he would fall off of the bed. However, he was still unwilling to change it; he could not bear to change or throw anything in the house-a table, a thread, or even a speck of dust-as everything had their shadows with them. He had already lost them so he would cherish these things with extra care. He did not do it in the past, but he would definitely do it in the future. He stood up from his bed and walked into the small bathroom. When he came out, he was holding a bucket of water. Then, he held a cloth and wiped everything in the room to make it extra clean; he had even mopped the floor a few times. After he was done, he straightened his back and smiled. It was tiring, but he felt really satisfied. He picked up his office bag and walked out, but he still remembered that he had to buy groceries today. There was no more food at him, and he would have to starve tonight. Even if it was a disgusting bowl of noodles, it was still something that would allow him to have a good night¡¯s sleep. Chapter 654 - Mother’s Mother is Grandma

Chapter 654 Mother¡¯s Mother is Grandma

When he sat in his car and drove off, the sun was already high up in the sky and had spread its warmth around the ce. Xia Yixuan sat down with a cold expression. It was empty in front of her eyes as there was no one around. She had already sat there for half an hour, and her father had gone to apany her-no-Xia Ruoxin¡¯s mother to the airport again. They went there every day; wouldn¡¯t they get tired? She stared at everything around with much hatred. Was this better than the Xia household? Her father was really poisoned by Xia Ruoxin¡¯s mother, and Brother Lui was also poisoned by Xia Ruoxin. The more she thought, the more indignant she felt to the point where she almost exploded in anger. At the airport, Shen Yijun sat on the resting chair. Ever since Xia Ruoxin and Rainy left, she waited here for their return almost every day. Just that, would they reallye back? Would they really willinglye back? It was precisely because no one knew the answer, and no one could tell her so she waited here every day. Day after day, she waited for a month; then, she waited for tens of days. She waited until her hair turned white. At this point, she finally realized that she was old, really old. She had spent a big part of her life living for herself and had never loved her own daughter. She had even given her only daughter nothing but hatred so now, she was willing to give up on everything just to get her daughter¡¯s forgiveness. ¡°Yijun, let¡¯s go home.¡± Xia Mingzheng came to apany her for as long as she was here. He ced his hand on his wife¡¯s shoulders and sighed as he could not do anything else. He was out of his wits. If he had stopped her, she would most likely get depression. He could only apany her quietly. Shen Yijun shook her head and stared at the arrival hall, afraid that she would miss something. Then, she suddenly saw something and stood up emotionally. ¡°Mingzheng, Mingzheng. You see, it¡¯s Ruoxin and Rainy. They¡¯re back,¡± she cried. Xia Mingzheng sighed even louder, and with much helplessness, he said. ¡°Yijun, it¡¯s not them. You must be mistaken. Let¡¯s go home.¡± It was already the umpteenth time that she had thought it was Xia Ruoxin once she had seen a woman carrying a child. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s really them. Really.¡± Shen Yijun held onto Xia Mingzheng¡¯s hand nervously and held it so tight until his hand started to hurt. ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Xia Mingzheng shook his head and looked at the direction she was pointing to. He opened his eyes wide and blinked his eyes in disbelief. Was the person really...? Xia Ruoxin pulled Rainy¡¯s hand, and Rainy rubbed her eyes from time to time. She had just woken up so she was still in a daze while carrying the doll in her arms and following her mother. ¡°Mommy, which home are we going to?¡± She lifted her head and asked Xia Ruoxin as if she had many homes. Actually, if she said it like that, she indeed had a few homes: one was their own, one was Gao Yi¡¯s, and naturally, Chu family¡¯s one as well. ¡°Rainy is, of course, going back to Mommy and Rainy¡¯s ce.¡± Xia Ruoxin ruffled her daughter¡¯s hair and guided her forward by her hand. ¡°Ruoxin, is that you? Ruoxin?¡± The coarse voice made Xia Ruoxin stop in her tracks. She pressed her lips tightly together as she saw Shen Yijun standing in front of her. She did not tell anyone that she wasing back so how did she know? ¡°Ruoxin, it really is you. I finally waited till you¡¯re home, my daughter.¡± Shen Yijun held out her hand, but Xia Ruoxin stepped backward with Rainy, avoiding her hand. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Shen Yijun looked at her own hand and was greatly disappointed, causing her tears to roll once again. She finally understood the feeling of being rejected; she was like that to her daughter¡¯s in the past and was even more heartless. ¡°Ruoxin, since you left, your mother would wait here for you every day, No matter how wrong she is, you should forgive her.¡± Xia Mingzheng walked forward and held Shen Yijun¡¯s slightly shivering body. ¡°Ruoxin, Xinxin...¡± Shen Yijun called Xia Ruoxin¡¯s name, but Xia Ruoxin still stood there in front of them without saying a word. Her lips quivered, but she still could not call ¡®mother¡¯. Who was the one that said she was not her daughter? Who was the one that said she did not have a daughter like her? It was not that she did not want to forgive, but what was the point of doing so? ¡°Grandma...¡± A small and soft voice sounded. Not only was Shen Yijun stunned, but even Xia Ruoxin looked down at the Rainy she was holding hands with. What did she call just now? How did she know? ¡°Rainy, yes. It¡¯s Grandma. I am.¡± That small call made her touched and tears fell like a waterfall. This was Ruoxin¡¯s daughter, her granddaughter. She looked exactly like Ruoxin when she was young. ¡°We need to go.¡± After quite some time, Xia Ruoxin said this one word and held onto Rainy¡¯s hand tightly before leaving. This was because she was afraid. She was really afraid that she might cry out loud, too. Mom, why did we end up like this? Did you know why, Mom? I don¡¯t even know what motherly love was anymore. The mother in my memory was the one that rather starved and would still buy snacks for me when I was four. However, she was not Shen Yijun. Shen Yijun was Xia Yixuan¡¯s mother, not Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. She held onto Rainy¡¯s hand and walked even faster to the point where Rainy had to run to follow her. She seemed to have sensed her mother¡¯s difort so she kept on running after her mother as she walked on. Xia Ruoxin stopped and let go of her daughter¡¯s hand. She gently caressed her daughter¡¯s face, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Her voice was filled with unspeakable heartache. It was all her fault that she made Rainy walk so fast. Rainy shook her head. ¡°Rainy isn¡¯t tired.¡± Then, she smiled at Xia Ruoxin sweetly and kept tip-toeing on her feet. Actually, her feet did hurt, but she did not say anything. Xia Ruoxin bent down to carry her daughter. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mommy will carry you.¡± Obediently, Rainy hugged her neck, but she turned around and looked at the Shen Yijun who was already far away. ¡°Mommy, is that Rainy¡¯s Grandma?¡± She asked Xia Ruoxin, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. ¡°How did Rainy know that was Grandma?¡± No one had ever told her this so how did she know? Chapter 655 - Mr. Chu was Back, Too

Chapter 655 Mr. Chu was Back, Too

¡°I saw it on television. Mother¡¯s mother is Grandma. Was that not Rainy¡¯s Grandma?¡± Rainy tilted her head; she did remember it pretty clearly. Xia Ruoxin rubbed Rainy¡¯s small head. ¡°Yes, that is Rainy¡¯s Grandma.¡± The stuff between her and Shen Yijun had nothing to do with the child. If she said she was Grandma, then so be it. Even if she did not save her in the past, but there was no denying of their blood rtions. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mommy will bring you home.¡± She ced Rainy down as she still had their luggage in her hand. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy obediently nodded her head and took the initiative to hold Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. They then returned to the ce where they had first lived. She had thought that t was already rented out even though she had paid for the rent, but she did note back in a while. Surprisingly, it was not and was still there. She was so focused on finding the keys andpletely ignored the owner¡¯s weird gaze. She opened the door and was stunned when she saw everything that was inside. The owner said that no one had rented the t, but there was obviously someone staying there. If no one was there, it would not be this clean as she had already left for a few months. Not to mention that this ce was tidy, itpletely did not have even a speck of dust. It was obvious that someone hade up to clean the ce regrly. ¡°Mommy, our house is really clean.¡± Rainy stood next to Xia Ruoxin. Even though she was young, but she could still tell that the floor was clean and spotless. Their furniture was also really clean. Even though they were old, but they still had their original clean scent. After she ced down her stuff, she closed the door and ced Rainy on the bed with its nket folded nicely. Then, she walked into the kitchen and opened the fridge. Even though there was not much stuff inside, but they were all very fresh as if it was put inside not too long ago. She leaned on the wall and could not figure out who on earth had lived here. Could it be that the owner had remembered wrongly that he had rented the t to someone else? She took out the keys in her hand. If it really was so, then did they just trespass into someone¡¯s t? They could even bebeled as thieves. Hurriedly, she walked out and was prepared to leave. Just that, when she reached the door, she had already heard the door opening. She stood motionless on the spot while Rainy had already long fallen asleep on the bed, with her eyshes moving from time to time, and the doll in her hand had already been thrown aside. She was obviously tired. When the door opened, arge figure had blocked the sun from outside. Xia Ruoxin looked towards the door, and in the dim light, she could see the man¡¯s facial features. He was holding a bag with groceries in one hand and his other was on the doorknob, but his fingers started to tremble. He only looked at Xia Ruoxin and opened and closed his mouth. Xia Ruoxin looked up once again but felt that she could not make any sound. That was because the man standing there was not anyone else but... Chu Lui. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± The bag in Chu Lui¡¯s hand was almost thrown to the floor. He could not believe his eyes and could not believe that the person in front of him was her. Actually, he had imagined this more than once: one day, when he came home, perhaps she would be there. Just that, everything was part of his imagination. When he came home, he would always call out ¡®I¡¯m home¡¯; and when he left, he would say ¡®I¡¯m going¡¯. However, not once did someone reply to him, and he was already used to such a life. Just that, he really did not expect that she would appear in front of his eyes. It was so real, so true; it was not his hallucination or his imagination. He held his hand holding the grocery into a fist but still did not dare inch forward and even more so to blink. He was afraid that a mere action of his would cause the person in front of him to disappear. His lips trembled, and his eyes started to tear a little while his voice was stuck in his throat and was unable to make a sound. Xia Ruoxin looked at Chu Lui¡¯s face and the things in his hand... and knew immediately who had been the one living here. No wonder the owner did not collect rent from her and said that someone had already paid for it. She thought it was Gao Yi, but she never expected it to be Chu Lui. She did not even expect that he would give up on his luxurious mansion to live in this small house that was not even fit for him. Everything here seemed to have his aura, his scent, and his shadow. It was no longer her and Rainy¡¯s home. Hurriedly, Xia Ruoxin walked to the bedside and carried her sleeping daughter while holding her luggage on the other hand. It was no longer her house so she must leave as she did not like living in other people¡¯s ce because it was not hers. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± She left the keys in her hands on the table and lowered her head before walking towards the door. Anxious, Chu Lui ced his groceries down and pulled her arm, but he did not dare use much force just in case it would hurt her and pain her. Her hand had already been hurt once and had not recovered yet. He was also afraid that she would be disgusted; he knew clearly how much she hated him. ¡°Ruoxin, where are you going?¡± He finally found his own voice and said the sentence coarsely after the roller coaster of emotions. There was unexinable nervousness in him as if he was no longer himself once he met this woman like he was no longer the harsh Chu Lui from the business world. He was just a normal man that had lost love and was waiting for love. Xia Ruoxin was forced to stop in her tracks. The luggage in her hand felt like it weighed more and was too heavy for her to lift. ¡°This is your ce. Sorry, I didn¡¯t know so I came in by mistake. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave really soon.¡± Xia Ruoxin tried to remove her arm from his grasp. His hands were big but seemed to be able to burn her skin. She tried to push away, but at that time, she was holding Rainy in one hand and the luggage in the other. She could only maintain this position and distance from Chu Lui. One wanted to leave, but the other did not allow it. ¡°Ruoxin, if you go now, are you sure you can find a house?¡± Chu Lui let go of her arm and had sessfully stopped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s tracks again. She could only stand there with nowhere to go as the sky outside was already dark. Could she really find a t? Also, there was not a single hostel nearby. At the start, she stayed here because it was cheap, but its afford-ability came with remoteness. Chapter 656 - He Still Had Not Left Chapter 656 He Still Had Not Left ¡°You can make do anywhere, but have you ever thought of Rainy? She¡¯s just a child. Do you really want her to suffer with you? Sleep in the streets and be cold and hungry?¡± Chu Lui continued as he stared at Xia Ruoxin. He knew; he had said it right and had done right. Rainy... Xia Ruoxin put down the luggage in her hand and carried her daughter with both hands. Rainy¡¯s head was lying on her shoulder, and even such a big movement did not wake her up. It was obvious that she was in deep sleep as her eyshes grew long on her cute and red face. Could she really let her daughter sleep on the streets with her? No, she could not do it. ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave.¡± Chu Lui inched closer and stood in front of her before lowering his head. ¡°You really don¡¯t have to go because the one that should... is me. This is originally your ce, your home. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll leave in a while.¡± He forced a smile, but behind it was an unspeakable pain that no one knew about. Actually, he really wanted to be closer to her, but he was just afraid that his closeness would result in her distance. She had already left once, and there would be a second time so he did not dare take the risk anymore. He did not speak a word about Gao Yi. As long as she was back, he did not care about anything else. After he was done talking, he carefully carried the child in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. ¡°I will leave once I settle her and the vegetables.¡± Chu Lui lowered her head and looked at the child in his arms. He felt that his hands did not even know where to be ced, but he finally could hold his daughter once again. She was really beautiful and tiny. When her arms were empty, she hurriedly turned around and saw that Chu Lui had carried Rainy to the bed. As meticulous as ever, he ced the child on the bed and covered her with the nket and looked down at her, not bearing to leave. Suddenly, he felt something stabbing his eyes. They were really painful and sour. He caressed Rainy¡¯s soft face gently. She was already three, going to be four. He pressed his slightly dry lips against each other and brought out a doll from the bedside. It was the one that he had spent all his effort in getting it; it was still the same old one. He felt utterly depressed, but he still ced the child in Rainy¡¯s arms. Subconsciously, Rainy held the doll tight and fell into a deeper sleep. Even if the earth started quaking now, she would not be woken up. He was reluctant to let his hand leave, but he still stood up and took out a bunch of keys from his pocket and ced it on the table, beside Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m leaving.¡± The man that appeared in front of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes once again did not have the coldness of the past and was not careful, meticulous, and caring. He walked out and helped them close the door on the way. He sat back down on his car parked outside but did not drive it away. He just leaned back in his seat and looked at the light in the t. He could not stay there, but he could-at the very least-stay in his car to look at them. Even though it was tiring for him, but he felt very satisfied because they were back, they were really back. Now, he could go close to them in such short distances and feel their presence. What more could he want? After the bedroom door was closed, Xia Ruoxin then bent down and picked up the bag of groceries on floor and walked to the kitchen to ce the groceries into the fridge one by one like a machine. The fridge was filled to the brim, and there was no space left. Could he finish all of this? Xia Ruoxin muttered to herself as she looked at the fridge full of food. All these ingredients were enough for a family for a whole week. If it was he himself, it would be sufficient for a whole month. Even with a fridge, groceries from a month ago would not even be fresh at all. After cing the groceries in the fridge, she familiarly took out the vegetables and started washing them because they had not had a single bite since they got out of the ne. She was hungry, and Rainy was even more so. In a short amount of time, she had made two bowls of noodles: one big and one small. The big one was hers, and the small one was naturally Rainy¡¯s. She took the noodles out and saw that Rainy was already sitting on the bed, rubbing her eyes from time to time. ¡°Mommy, Rainy is hungry.¡± She knew that Rainy would look for food once she woke up. Xia Ruoxin walked over and helped her put on small shoes on her little feet before carrying her done. ¡°Okay, go wash your face, and then you can eat.¡± As obedient as ever, Rainy nodded her head in agreement. She had lived here for three years so she, of course, knew what she needed to do. She used her tiny feet and ran into the very small bathroom before quickly washing her face and her hands. Then, she ran out because her stomach was growling. Even though she still could not hold the chopsticks properly, she was very happy eating her small bowl of noodles. She finally filled her tummy. After dinner, she then carried the doll and started ying with it. She pulled open the curtain and tilted her head. ¡°Mommy, there¡¯s a car outside.¡± There was nothing to me her about as this ce should not even have cars, let alone such exquisite ones. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chopsticks stopped in its motion as she replied with a mutter. However, even if she did not look, she had also known whose car it was. It was his. Chu Lui... why had he not left? When the noodles reached her mouth, it had already lost its taste or perhaps it was because she now had lost her appetite. Rainy sat in front of the window and stared at the car outside. Chu Lui sat in the car, looked up, and noticed that the curtain was pulled open. He could vaguely see a small head looking around, and he smiled immediately that melted his stern face. That was his daughter. He lifted the hand on the steering wheel and remembered that he had touched his daughter¡¯s face with it just now. The hand still had the feeling of the soft skin. At that moment, his stomach growled, and then he realized that he was hungry. However, he still could not bear to leave this ce and leave them. He held his stomach as the hungry feeling was too ufortable. Then, his face started to pale. Perhaps it was because he was too tired, but he had gastric pain a long time ago. If he did not eat regrly, his gastric would act up once he was hungry. He used his might to press on his stomach, and his face was getting paler by the moment. Yet, there was still a smile on his face. Chapter 657 - Really Did Not Leave

Chapter 657 Really Did Not Leave

That was because his daughter was staring at him the whole time. Actually, she was curious about his car instead of him. Even so, he was still willing to let his body suffer. ¡°Rainy,e and shower.¡± Xia Ruoxin came out from the bathroom. She had already prepared some hot water as what they really needed now was a hot bath, so that they could have a good night¡¯s sleep the whole night. ¡°Okay.¡± After opening the window, Rainy looked at the window again before following Xia Ruoxin into the bathroom. Half an hourter, Xia Ruoxin had carried her out; and her face was powdery and soft like a big bun. ¡°Mommy, do you think the car will leave?¡± Rainy still remembered the car outside and turned towards the window with her hand lightly scratching her mother¡¯s hair. Xia Ruoxin was stunned for a while as she used the towel to wipe her daughter¡¯s hair dry. ¡°The car had left already. I¡¯ll teach you some wordster.¡± She pressed her lips. Actually, she was lying to her daughter as she did not hear the sound of the car moving; and so the car was still parked there. Chu Lui... Her lips quivered, and the sour feeling in her heart worsened. However, she did not know if it was because of the old her or the new him. The sky started getting darker, and Xia Ruoxin stood up while Rainy was lying on the bed and writing words quietly, focusing on every stroke. Now, she still was not sure if she was going to send her daughter to kindergarten or just let her stay at home like the past. Just that, she just got adjusted to the kindergarten overseas. If she changed again, Xia Ruoxin did not know if the child would be used to it. Forget it, she would wait and see. She picked up her luggage and opened up to reveal her and Rainy¡¯s clothes. Even though there were not a lot of them, but it was their everything. She did not bring the rest back. She took out the box containing the pearl ne and felt as if it was heavier. Perhaps, it was because her heart was heavy. She opened the drawer and ced the box inside before picking out her clothes and opening the shabby closet. Just that, her eyes widened to the size of saucers. That was because the man¡¯s clothes were hanging inside. One could tell that he had been staying here for a long time. She stood rooted to the ground and did not know what to do with these clothes for the time being. She wanted to return them to the man, but how to do so? Just throw them down the window? Sorry, she could not do so. She turned back and saw the two bunches of keys on the clean table. She had not forgotten that he was the one who rented or had even bought the t. After much hesitation, she hung her and Rainy¡¯s clothes inside. Due to the extra person, the closet seemed to be squeezed, but it felt more like home. She hurriedly stopped her train of thoughts and closed the closet. This could just be her and Rainy¡¯s home, and they could live happily on their own. She walked to the window and pulled the curtain slightly open. Like what she thought, the car was still there and was just like the man¡¯s personality; it was still a body of ck just like his car. He seemed to like the color ck a lot because he had always liked the darker colors. After closing the curtain, shey down and turned the bedroom lights off. Rainy rubbed her eyes again. ¡°Are you tired?¡± She gently took her daughter¡¯s hands down as such a habit was not good. ¡°Yeah, Rainy¡¯s a little tired.¡± Even though she slept a while just now, she was still very tired as she had walked a very long distance just after departing the ne. Besides, children originally did not have much strength. She would probably need to sleep a long time to catch up on her rest. ¡°Then, sleep.¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter and lightly patted her back. ¡°Mommy, my dolly.¡± Her sleepy voice sounded, and yet she still did not forget about her doll. Xia Ruoxin found her doll and ced it in her arms. Then, Rainy went to dreand peacefully. Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s back, but her eyes were blurred as if she had returned to the old days. Just that, she was not used to it anymore. Unwittingly, she looked at the window again, but her heart was surprisingly calm. She felt a sense of security, but she did not know if it stemmed from the car parked outside... or perhaps that man. The bedside light was turned off, and in the small house, there was finally a rare silence. In the decent-sized bed, Xia Ruoxin held her daughter in her arms, and their simr faces were next to each other. Actually, this was also a type of happiness. Chu Lui stared at the house without a light, and in the dark, he could see a few of his features. ¡°Goodnight, Ruoxin and Rainy, Daddy¡¯s well-behaved daughter, sweet dreams. ¡°He muttered to himself, and only he could hear his own voice. He leaned against the seat rest. Waves of pain were stilling from his gastric, and the hunger had made his entire body ufortable, especially his stomach. He closed his eyes, and his tightly-knitted brows should just how much pain he was enduring. In the dark, that car did not leave the entire night like the past; but no one knew that this time, there was a man who sat there the whole night. The sun shone its rays in Chu Lui¡¯s face, and he hurriedly used his hands to block it as he was not used to the light. He opened his dry eyes, and his face was still unusually white. There was also a slight crease between his brows. He checked the time on his watch, and he should be going to work at this time. He looked at the closed door once more before starting his car. He needed to work, and as for them, he believed that they would still be here and would not leave. This was their home, and Ruoxin loved her daughter a lot so she would not let her suffer. Besides, they were used to this ce so they would not want to move. The car engine startled Xia Ruoxin and made Rainy turn her body like a shrimp and shrunk her body. Xia Ruoxin pulled the nket back for her daughter and walked out. Perhaps it was because she was very tired, but she had such a good sleepst night. She did not sleep till morning in a long time. Chapter 658 - What Should He Buy?

Chapter 658: What Should He Buy?

She walked to the curtain and opened it. Like what she expected, the car was already gone. She looked up at the wall clock and realized it was already eight. He should have gone to work already, and she actually woke up sote. As for that man, he had already gone to work because he was someone that loved his work over his own life. Surprisingly, she was slightly stunned as she realized that even after four years, everything about that man was still fresh in her mind. Even till now, she just needed to think for a bit; and all the information woulde flowing. She had never forgotten. She never ever did. ... Chu Lui was still wearing the clothes from yesterday, and obvious signs of just waking up were on his face; even his clothes had creases on it. The man that had always been super particr about his appearance really shocked people this time around. He walked straight into his office, ced his things down, and headed to a mini bathroom in his office. After grooming himself, he then sat back on his office chair. Just that, he looked down and saw his clothes; there were no clothes for him to change into here. He took off his outerwear as if it would make things better. His table was already piled up with many documents. He sighed and began working. He had to finish all of these so he could go home earlier. Even though he could not enter the house, he was still willing to stay in the car and not leave. In the afternoon, he put down the pen in his hand and felt that his back was sore. He then realized he had busied himself the whole day and did not eat. If he did not do so, he would never have been able to knock off on time. Even if he was thepany¡¯s CEO, all those items were for urgent use the next day; he could not simply leave it alone. He looked at the watch on his wrist and hurriedly took his suit jacket. He still had many things left undone. ¡°Cousin...¡± The door opened, and Du Jingtang came in. When he saw the documents ced nicely on Chu Lui¡¯s table, he flinched. ¡°You finished reading everything?¡± he asked Chu Lui. ¡°Yeah.¡± Chu Lui nodded his head slightly. ¡°I have already marked those with problems. As for the ones that need changing, there are some files saved on myputer; you can take a look. The password is my daughter¡¯s birthday.¡± Once he finished talking, he walked away in big steps. Before Du Jingtang could even react, his shadow was long gone. ¡°Where is he rushing to? Normal people won¡¯t understand the mind of a weirdo.¡± Du Jingtang shook his head and leaned on Chu Lui¡¯s office table while reading the documents on it. He was a weirdo. If it was him, he would need about three days to finish reading all the documents, and it would not even be as detailed. He turned on theputer and typed in some numbers. Indeed, it was Rainy¡¯s birthday. His cousin now remembered Rainy¡¯s birthday very clearly; he used her birthday for all of his passwords. He sat in front of Chu Lui¡¯s table with one hand on the document and the other on theputer. It looked as if he was ying instead of working. On the other hand, Chu Lui stopped in front of a department store and walked in. All sorts of children products were inside, but he was dazzled by the items in front and did not know what to do. Actually, he had never bought his daughter anything and did not know what to buy. He stood there and picked for half a day but still did not know what he was doing. ¡°Sir, may I help you?¡± A young salesperson hurried over. After noticing Chu Lui¡¯s beautiful features, she was in a daze. What a handsome man, I wonder if he¡¯s married. Just that, there were only children products here. Was he really going to buy those? ¡°I want to know what a three-year-old kid needs. A girl.¡± Chu Lui furrowed his eyebrows. He was really stumped this time. ¡°This...¡± The salesperson professionally introduced everything in the ce. ¡°A girl would like many stuff like some hair essories or toys that could be changed.¡± She exined everything one by one to Chu Lui. ¡°May I know if you¡¯re buying for your daughter?¡± She tried to fish for more information. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lui nodded his head before taking out his phone to show a girl¡¯s photo. The girl inside extended her small hand and did a ¡®V¡¯ sign. She looked really pretty. ¡°Sir, your daughter is really cute,¡± praised the salesperson unknowingly. She was a really cute child. Just that, she was disappointed. It turned out he already had a daughter and was long taken. ¡°Sir, are you done picking?¡± All she could do was to be more alert and put on her professional side; work was more important. She had to sell more items. ¡°What else do you have?¡± asked Chu Lui again. ¡°Oh, we still have this. These are all kid¡¯s favorites.¡± She introduced a whole bunch of stuff again while Chu Lui listened on intently and made mental notes. ¡°Sir, what do you want to get?¡± The salesperson asked him impatiently. She had been talking for a very long time; could he really not decide what he was getting? Did he have no intention to buy and just wanted to look around under a pretense? Now, she really wanted to cry; she could not have the man and the money. ¡°Wrap all of this up for me.¡± Chu Lui took out his wallet from his pocket while the salesperson blinked her eyes with all her might. ¡°Sir, what did you just say? I did not hear it clearly.¡± Did she hear wrongly? He said to wrap all of these up... did he not how much it would cost? ¡°Yeah.¡± Chu Lui took out a card from his wallet. ¡°I want everything.¡± The salesperson still could not believe what she had just heard and took the card in shock. Then, she hurriedly walked forward, afraid that Chu Lui would take back his words. She had never seen such a crazy customer. Judging by his looks, he wanted to buy everything in the store. It looked like he really did love his daughter. Chu Lui stopped his car, and the door was still shut. Just that, the curtain moved a little, and a small figure was staring at him by the window. He then heaved a sigh of relief; they really did not leave. He walked out and lugged two big bags out of the car. The bags were filled with items for his daughter, but he did not know if it was enough. If it was not, he could go back and buy again the next day. He put the bags at the door and did not knock. He knew she woulde out. He sat back down in his car and just looked at the door and waited. ¡®Den, den.¡¯ Small footsteps sounded, and Rainy used her might to extend her hand. Just that, no matter how hard she tried, she still could not open the door because she was still far from it. After looking at her surroundings, she then brought a stool over and stood on it to open the door. See, she was a smart baby. Chapter 659 - Give This to That Uncle

Chapter 659: Give This to That Uncle

She unlocked the knob and jumped off the stool before opening the door. Curiously, she stared at the items at the door and squatted down to touch them lightly with her hands. She let go and touched again carefully as if there were thorns on the items. Her brows were knitted together, and her small hands touched her nose from time to time. This was weird; what exactly was this? Upon seeing his daughter¡¯s confused look, Chu Luiughed unknowingly. Rainy opened the bag and blinked her eyes unwittingly. ¡°So pretty!¡± She took out a cute toy and kept ying with it in front of her eyes. ¡°Mom, Mom...¡± She kept calling Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin thought something had happened and hurried over. When she saw Rainy at the door and two bags beside it, she felt helpless. When did this fellow learn how to do this? She was not even afraid she would fall and hurt her butt. ¡°Mom, there are so many things here.¡± Rainy opened her arms wide and pointed at the two big bags on the floor. Xia Ruoxin walked over, squatted down, and opened the bag. There was everything in the bag. She looked up at the car not far away and could easily guess who brought the items here. ¡°Mom, can Rainy bring these home? Rainy likes them.¡± Rainy raised her head and hugged the toys in her arms. Xia Ruoxin ruffled Rainy¡¯s hair and could not bear to refuse her daughter¡¯s small requests. She had never taken the initiative to say ¡®no¡¯ to her daughter at all, and this time was not an exception. She thought if she really rejected these, then two people would be upset. Her heart was not made of stone, and she was not heartless. Let this be. These presents were for Rainy and not for her so she had no right to make that decision. ¡°Okay, Mommy promises you, you can bring it back. However, next time, do not open the door yourself. If you do it again, I¡¯ll punish you.¡± Rainy hurriedly nodded her head. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied swiftly. Xia Ruoxin carried all the stuff inside. Just that, when she saw all the toys in her arms, she sighed deeply. Why did he buy all the same things? Children grew up very fast, and she would be four soon. She probably would grow out of them before she even touched some of these items. He probably had never bought anything for a kid before. That was true. He only bought gifts for women but never for a child. The door closed again, and the bag outside had been taken in. Chu Lui, who was sitting in the car, then heaved a sigh of relief. There was finally a smile on his face, and the hands on the steering wheel had let go. All was good if she epted them. He ced his hand on his stomach. He was really hungry as he had not eaten anything for a day. He was hungry, starving. However, he could not bear to leave this ce even by an inch. He missed his daughter¡ªhe missed her. He did not ask for much; all he wanted to do was look at them quietly even if they were separated by a door. It was enough to just know that they were living there. In the house, the Rainy¡ªwho had yed for a long time¡ªstood up and pulled open the curtains. She stuck her face to the ss and saw that the car was still parked there. When the windshield was down, he could see the man in the car. It was that uncle. ¡°Rainy, what are you looking at? Come and eat.¡± Xia Ruoxin came out from the kitchen, holding dishes in her hand. Rainyy by the window sill and continued to watch outside. What was going on? Did she not want to eat? ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy obediently sat on the chair and kept shaking her two legs. Xia Ruoxin thought for a while and headed back into the kitchen to take out a bowl. She portioned out some food she cooked and some rice. ¡°Rainy,e.¡± She called for her daughter. Rainy put down the spoon in her hand and jumped off the chair to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s side before raising her head to quietly wait for her mother¡¯s instructions. ¡°Rainy, bring this to that...¡± She paused. ¡°Uh, give this to that Uncle.¡± She patted her daughter¡¯s head lightly. ¡°Remember, be careful when you walk. Don¡¯t fall down.¡± Rainy held the bowl and nodded her head vigorously before taking big steps out of the house. Xia Ruoxin only sat down when she saw her daughter making her way towards the car. It turned out that she still could not bear and could not harden her heart. He must be hungry. If he was going to stay there for another night, then he would be hungry for another day again. When did this man start treating himself so badly? It seemed as if he had never done this before. Forget it, she would be nice on behalf of Gao Yi. When Chu Lui opened his eyes, he saw Rainy walking towards him with a bowl in her hand. She seemed to be wobbling even while walking. Hurriedly, he opened the door and grabbed the bowl in her hand. In the bowl was food that smelled amazing. To him who had almost everything in the world, it was very fragrant to the point where he did not dare eat it. ¡°Is this for me?¡± He lowered his body and caressed his daughter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Yes.¡± Rainy nodded her head. ¡°Mommy said this was for Uncle.¡± She was very honest and repeated whatever her mother had said without a lie. When Chu Lui heard her calling ¡®Uncle¡¯, his face darkened. However, he still smiled in the end. If it was ¡®Uncle¡¯, then let it be ¡®Uncle¡¯. It was better than living in two different countries. ¡°Uncle, why are you not eating? It will get cold, and then it won¡¯t be nice. The food that Mommy cooks is delicious; Rainy loves them.¡± Rainy remembered to praise her mother. ¡°Okay, Uncle will eat; Uncle will eat.¡± Chu Lui held the bowl in his hand and ate it in big gulps. At this moment¡ªeven if someone used delicacies to exchange for this simple bowl of rice, he would never agree. Rainy smiled sweetly and ran home because she needed to eat her food, too. The door closed once again, but Chu Lui was still standing in front of his car, wolfing down his food. This was really the most delicious thing he had ever eaten. It seemed like he had never tried her cooking. Who knew it would taste this good? He had already lost four years and had even lost more than what he imagined, which brought him even more pain. At night, Chu Lui sat in the car and ced his hand on his stomach. Due to the meal he ate just now, he was extremelyfortable now and was not hungry. He raised his head to look at the dark t before closing his own eyes. After busying himself the whole day, he needed rest, too. Even though the car was notfortable at all and he could return to his luxurious Chu family vi or even his office to sleep, he rather slept scrunched up in his car and not go anywhere. Chapter 660 - Reward Mr. Chu with a Bowl of Rice

Chapter 660: Reward Mr. Chu with a Bowl of Rice

He shut his eyes tightly. Perhaps his body was in difort as he had been stuck in the car for a really long time, and his muscles were all aching. However, there was still a smile on his lips. ¡°Goodnight, Ruoxin, Rainy. See you tomorrow.¡± He leaned his head against the backrest. Perhaps, he was really too tired so he still fell into a deep sleep even in the car. In the morning, the sound of the door opening woke him up. Rainy walked wobbly out of the house and towards Chu Lui¡¯s car. Chu Lui was awakened and hurriedly opened the door. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He bent his body to meet Rainy at her eye level. Rainy had already washed up and the braids on her head with a rabbit clip had grown. She extended her hand, but Chu Lui looked at her in confusion. What did she want? What did he have that he could give her? He hurriedly reached his hands into his pocket, but other than a wallet, he had nothing else in it. ¡°Rainy, what do you want? Uncle will buy it for you right now,¡± he asked Rainy. Whatever she wanted, he would be back with it as soon as possible. Rainy still stuck her hand out and tilted her head weirdly. ¡°Rainy doesn¡¯t want anything. Rainy just wants to let Uncle hold me. Mommy said I can¡¯t take things from a stranger.¡± Chu Lui looked at Rainy¡¯s hand, and after hearing her soft voice, he extended his hand and held his daughter¡¯s with great caution. It was the first time his daughter had allowed him to be so close to her on her own ord. Did she not hate him anymore? ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s go home.¡± She pointed at the door that was already open. Inside the house, her mother was making delicious food; and she was willing to share it with other people. Be it her mother or this Uncle, she was willing. ¡°Okay, Uncle will bring you home.¡± Chu Lui felt the sweating out of his hands as he did not know how to even hold his daughter¡¯s hands. Also, the word ¡®home¡¯ tingled his heart. Some things were identally let loose, and that feeling had traveled to the rest of his body. He walked in, and everything looked the same just as he had left it. Nothing had changed, except that there were two more people. Xia Ruoxin came out from the kitchen and ced thest bowl of rice on the table. There were two big bowls and one small bowl; it looked just like a normal family: a couple and their extremely cute daughter. ¡°I did not touch your clothes, and your stuff is still in its original ce.¡± Xia Ruoxin said lightly before heading back to her kitchen. However, her voice had clearly told Chu Lui one thing. He could finally change out of the clothes he had been wearing for two days. Of course, there was also his rice for him here, and he no longer needed to starve in the morning. After a very long time, he was still standing at the same spot, unsure of how to react... until a pair of soft hands hit his big hand. Rainy scrunched up her cute notes. ¡°Mommy said if you don¡¯t wash up, you can¡¯t eat. Rainy had already washed herself super clean in the morning.¡± She touched her own cheeks, and it was indeed very clean. ¡°Yes, Rainy is very clean.¡± Chu Lui pinched his daughter¡¯s cheeks lightly and walked to the closet. He opened it and saw that there were clothes for three people in it ced tidily. It really had the feeling of a home. In the past, his clothes were ced properly in sets, and everything was done for him by his helpers. It was the same even when Li Manni was there. He never had such a feeling before. His hands grazed past Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. Her clothes were simple, but some were old. However, she still could not bear to throw them away. He took out his own set of clothes and walk into the small bathroom. All his toiletries were indeed ced at the same ce and were not moved at all. Ten minutester, he had swiftly tidied himself up before going out. Rainy was already sitting on the chair and was shaking her leg from time to time. Of course, she was also touching the bowl in front of her as she was hungry. Chu Lui rushed over and sat down as he was afraid his daughter would starve. The food on the table was not a lot and was all made from the ingredients he bought that day. He bought a lot, but it was all the same kind of vegetable as he only knew how to cook one kind so he bought the same ones. However, even if it was just one type of vegetable¡ªafter Xia Ruoxin¡¯s cooking, it became something with apletely different taste and was delicious. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and ate the food in her bowl. Just that, she was not sure if the person¡ªwho was used to eating delicacies made by famous chefs¡ªwould be used to eating her light porridge. She looked up, and her chopsticks stopped in their motion while Chu Lui looked a bit sheepish. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m really very hungry.¡± He began wolfing down his food after he finished his sentence. He was not putting on a show or lying, but he really was hungry. He only ate a bowl of rice the day before so as a grown man, he was starving. However, he did not forget about Rainy. He ced all the good food in her small bowl before looking at Xia Ruoxin, but Xia Ruoxin only looked up once before lowering her head for the rest of the meal. After all, he did buy many things for Rainy. This meal was then a token of their appreciation. After he was done eating, Chu Lui stood at one side, but Xia Ruoxin did not ask him to leave. Then, he continued ying with Rainy. He stayed for a long time and had almost forgotten that he needed to report for work. If this went on, his reputation as a workaholic would be tarnished. Chu Lui had never beente even if he was very tired and busy. Xia Ruoxin took her daughter¡¯s hand and stood aside, waiting for the man to leave. Even though she did not say much, but the look of chasing her guest away was clear on her face. Rainy clutched her mother¡¯s clothes and looked up at her with her eyes wide open. Chu Lui held his own hand with much difficulty before opening his mouth. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go first.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not say goodbye as there was nothing good about him anyway. ¡°Mommy, Uncle left.¡± Rainy turned around and pulled on her mother¡¯s clothes. ¡°Yes, Uncle left.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter back into the house. ¡°Rainy wants to sleep. ¡°Mommy, Dolly.¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes and was looking for her doll again. Xia Ruoxin took the doll from the cupboard and ced it in her daughter¡¯s arms. Rainy hugged the doll and rubbed her face against it. In no time, she was off to dreand. Chapter 661 - Baby Gave Her Rice to Uncle

Chapter 661: Baby Gave Her Rice to Uncle

Their house was run down but homely. After Rainy fell asleep, Xia Ruoxin then stood up and freed her time to clean up the house. She also took her drawing materials out and took the time to do a few more paintings. Actually, the space in the house was too small, and she could only ce the stuff against the couch. While her daughter was fast asleep, she was busy. The car stopped outside yet again. Every day at this time, the man woulde. No matter if he managed to see them or not, it became part of the man¡¯s responsibility. Perhaps just looking from the outside; perhaps because there was their scent in the area. The two women were the most important people in Chu Lui¡¯s life, and they were his everything. He got off his car and did not dare go too close. The door opened. Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s hand and walked out. ¡°Come, throw this here.¡± Xia Ruoxin pointed at the garbage bin in front and said to Rainy. ¡°Rainy, you need to remember you can¡¯t leave your trash lying around. You need to help Mommy clean up, too.¡± ¡°Rainy knows.¡± This was not the first time Rainy had helped her mother with the chores so she was decent at it. She picked up the small bag and tip-toed to throw the rubbish into the bin before running back to hold her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mommy will bring you to wash your hands.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s hands tightly and closed the door behind them as if separating them from the outside world. She took some water and ced the bucket on the floor. Rainy rolled her sleeves up and ced her two soft hands into the water before putting soap on them. In the end, she identally rubbed it all over her face. She scrunched her nose and wanted to use her hands to rub the bubbles away, but the more she did it, the more bubbles there were. Bang! She did not stand properly and identally rolled backward like a ball towards the couch. Luckily, the couch was soft; if not, she would have gotten hurt. When Xia Ruoxin came out and saw Rainy sprawled on the floor with bubbles all over her face, she opened her eyes wide in shock and confusion. She walked over and picked her daughter up before bringing her back to the bucket. Both the mother and daughter squatted down beside the bucket. Xia Ruoxin used the wet towel to wipe the bubbles off Rainy¡¯s face before helping her wash her small hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡± She pulled her daughter¡¯s hands and sat her down at the dining table. Then, she went to take rice for Rainy. Rainy held her bowl but did not take a single bite. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it yucky?¡± Xia Ruoxin tried her cooking. No, it was not salty nor nd. The taste was sweet and sour, just like the way this child liked it. Why was she not eating it today? Was she full? ¡°No, no.¡± Rainy shook her head vigorously. ¡°Mommy cooks the best food.¡± Her mouth still remembered to butter up to her mother. ¡°Then, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ruoxin picked the bones for her daughter. Rainy sucked on her thumb before cing her bowl on the table and continued eating the fish that her mother gave her while her feet kept kicking below the table. Xia Ruoxin felt that the child did not grow physically but grew mentally. She now knew how to hide things from her. ¡°You eat on your own. Mommy has things to do,¡± Xia Ruoxin said to her as she pinched her daughter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy ate her food obediently. She raised her hand and smiled at her mother brightly, her eyes in the shape of the crescent moon. Xia Ruoxin then walked into the room but did not close the door. Even though Rainy was well-behaved, but she was still a child so she needed to keep an eye on her, even at home. After seeing her mother enter the room, her eyes turned in mischief; and she carefully got off the chair. She pushed the stool to the door and stood on it. Ka! The door was open. She ran to the table and brought out the food that she barely touched. Then, she walked like a duck towards the car parked outside. However, Chu Lui did not notice any of this. Just nice, he received a phone call and talked for a very long time before he ced it down. Just as he looked up, he saw a small child standing in front of the car. He was shocked, and the phone dropped in the car. Luckily, the phone was strong. It had not spoiled even after numerous falls. Hurriedly, he opened the door and carried the child. ¡°Rainy, what are you doing here?¡± It was rare for the child to be so familiar to him and willingly wanted to talk and smile at him. Her sudden appearance without any reason indeed gave him recognition of his existence. ¡°Uncle, here is Rainy¡¯s food.¡± Rainy ced her bowl in front of Chu Lui, and she had even brought her cartoon spoon. Suddenly, Chu Lui felt his tears well up for this mature daughter of his. He had done so many things to let her down. When she was sick, he did not take care of her and had even let her life slip away from her; and yet now, the child was willing to sacrifice her own food for him. ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t cry.¡± Rainy saw Chu Lui¡¯s eyes and thought he was about to cry. She extended her hand and patted Chu Lui¡¯s face. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s okay. Rainy doesn¡¯t cry so Uncle shouldn¡¯t either.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle won¡¯t cry.¡± Chu Lui held Rainy¡¯s cartoon bowl in one hand and his daughter in another while sitting in the car. Actually, from an outsider¡¯s point of view, he did look pretty silly. A man dressed in a western suit and tie with a watch on his wrist that was worth millions... was actually holding a small pink cartoon bowl and a cartoon spoon to eat. Suddenly, his stomach growled. How could such a small bowl satisfy his stomach? Besides, it was just in rice. However, he felt that it was the best meal he had ever eaten his whole life. Was this Uncle very hungry? Rainy felt that the Uncle was quite pitiful so she reached into her pocket and searched for a while before finally pulling out a piece of sweet and cing it in Chu Lui¡¯s hands. She then blinked her eyes at him. Tears welled up in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes, and the heart in his ribcage beat like it never did before today. The happiness that he had made him tear up involuntarily as if he was not himself. When Xia Ruoxin came out, she could not find her daughter; and the door was open. This was not the first time. Ever since the little fe learned how to open the door, she kept going out on her own so she needed to change the lock. Chapter 662 - Breaking her Plate

Chapter 662: Breaking her te

She was not worried about where the child had gone. Even though the man was not very good at much, but the least he could do was look after a child. The man outside probably would not be too happy to hear Xia Ruoxin¡¯s opinion of him. As he was a decisive, efficient, and sessful CEO of a big corporation; Xia Ruoxin was probably the only person to say that he was not good for much. After a while, Chu Lui walked in with Rainy in his arms, with her bowl in his other hand. The bowl waspletely empty. ¡°Mommy.¡± Rainy struggled out of Chu Lui¡¯s embrace and ran to hug her mother¡¯s legs. Xia Ruoxin bent down and caressed her daughter¡¯s chubby face. ¡°You¡¯re done eating?¡± ¡°En.¡± Rainy nodded, breaking into a big grin. Her face was radiant and beaming. It was hard to imagine she had been a frail, small child in a hospital not long ago. ¡°Good girl. Rainy¡¯s amazing.¡± Xia Ruoxin praised her daughter. ¡°You even managed to finish such a huge food of rice.¡± Rainy reached out and pointed at the man behind her. ¡°Uncle¡¯s a good boy; he finished the whole bowl of rice.¡± Xia Ruoxin, ¡°...¡± Chu Lui, ¡°...¡± Did you have to expose your own father like this? Chu Lui stood there awkwardly with the bowl in his hands, its contents in his stomach. Xia Ruoxin tried to pick her daughter up but struggled with one hand. ¡°I¡¯ll do it; your hand is not in good shape.¡± Xia Ruoxin narrowed her eyes at his words as she looked at him. And whose fault is that? Who¡¯s responsible for this? Who did this? However, she did not stop him this time. She had thought it all through. She was not refusing the free nanny; it was not like he could take Rainy from her. ¡°Give it to me.¡± She reached out towards Chu Lui. The man was confused. ¡°What?¡± Xia Ruoxin doubted the man¡¯s IQ for an instant. His intelligence seemed to diminish with age. She directly removed the small bowl and spoon from the man¡¯s hand without repeating herself before proceeding to the kitchen where she cleaned them. ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten yet so just give her some foodter. You can bring her out to eat if you¡¯d like.¡± With that, she returned to her room and shut the door behind her. She really did not like the man now and wanted to be as far from him as possible. However, she did trust him, and she could entrust him with Rainy. After twenty years, she understood the man well. He was cold, but he was not heartless. He could be vicious but never to his family. He was firm, and she did not want to pursue the matter any further. Outside the door, Chu Lui carried his daughter up in a flurry of excitement as he kissed her. ¡°Baby, Dad¡ªno, Uncle¡¯s really happy to be able to eat with Rainy again.¡± Rainy was a little confused. She touched her face confusedly as she looked between the door and Chu Lui. However, when the man ced a spoon next to her mouth, she took it in all the same. Xia Ruoxin did not prepare a lot of food, just enough for herself and Rainy. By the time Chu Lui was done feeding Rainy, there was barely anything left for him, but he finished all the food just the same. Xia Ruoxin was indeed really busy. She still owed others a dozen paintings. She had to work overtime to finish them. She was hoping to get a loan enough to buy a small house and repay it in installments. The current ce was a little too small for her liking. She was used to bigger houses, and Rainy had to go to school in the future. This ce was not very convenient either. In the case of bad weather, it would be tough for her to get around since she did not know how to drive. One had to n for the future, right? Chu Lui was never part of her ns. They had nothing to do with each other, and neither had the two families. She was just getting in the zone when she heard amotion from outside. Something seemed to have been broken. She ced her brush down and hurried out. The noise seemed to being from her kitchen. She was stunned by what she saw when she entered. ¡°Chu Lui!¡± ¡°En?¡± ¡°Get out.¡± She pointed towards the outside, her eyes full of fire. ¡°Sorry, I was just trying to help.¡± Chu Lui shrank into a corner of the kitchen, his hand still carrying Rainy. The little girl sucked on her tiny fingers, knowing that she had made a mistake. The kitchen was barely big enough for one, not to mention three. Even though Rainy was small and barely took up any space, the man¡¯s size made up for that. Besides, the kitchen did not have a lot of headroom, and he had to bend over to fit himself into the confined area. Fragments were scattered on the floor, and there were soap duds on his hands. This was not the first time that CEO Chu had done the dishes, but it ended in failure, simply because these bowls were not made of stic. He broke a grand total of two bowls and three tes. Everything made of ceramics was broken, except for Rainy¡¯s which was almost impossible to break. ¡°Out.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up Rainy from the man. She then opened the door and threw the man out as Rainy hugged her door and sat quietly on the side. Chu Lui was chased out of the house with soap and water on his clothes, but he was not mad. Bang! Xia Ruoxin locked the troublemaker outside the door. Out of sight, out of mind. She put her hand on her waist and took a deep breath as if holding something in until she finally managed to even her emotions. With a resigned expression, she walked into the kitchen and cleaned up the fragments. These were all the crockery she had. What was she going to eat with now? It was muchter when she was done cleaning up. Chapter 663 - Dumb Uncle Broke the Plates

Chapter 663: Dumb Uncle Broke the tes

When she opened the door, Rainy was cowering in a corner with her dolly. She dared not talk to her mother. Her mother had been so upset and fierce earlier, and she was afraid of getting hit. Even though her mother had never raised a hand against her, she was still scary when she got angry. Walking over, Xia Ruoxin reached out towards Rainy. Rainy climbed down the bed with Dolly and ran over barefoot. She clung to her mother¡¯s legs. ¡°Mommy, Rainy was wrong.¡± She knew that admitting her mistakes was the most important thing. Xia Ruoxin picked her daughter up, set her on the sofa, and wiped her tiny feet. ¡°And where were you wrong?¡± She asked as she picked up the socks from the side and put them on her daughter. They had to go get some crockery, or else they would not be able to eat dinner. That d*mned man! ¡°Wrong?¡± Rainy bit her fingers as she wrapped her hands around her mother coyly. ¡°Mommy, Rainy should not have done the dishes together with dumb Uncle. Uncle was dumb. He couldn¡¯t even hold the tes properly and broke all of them.¡± Xia Ruoxin patted her daughter¡¯s head. This was a good opportunity to teach the girl a lesson. She had been getting more brazen and daring recently. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t enter the kitchen in the future. There¡¯s a lot of dangerous things in there. If you do go there, it¡¯s together with Mommy, okay?¡± ¡°En, okay,¡± Rainy promised as she patted herself on her chest. She dared not go near that dumb Uncle again. She was getting lectured by her mother because of him. ¡°Come, put on your shoes.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up the girl¡¯s shoes and put them on. Rainy reached out her feet and ce them above her mother¡¯s. Even though it was not the mostfortable, she had better control of them now that she was older. Xia Ruoxin put the shoes on for her daughter and arranged the child¡¯s clothes. When she looked at the clock, it was getting a littlete. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She picked up her bag and held her daughter¡¯s hand to go to the supermarket nearby. She needed to rece the missing crockery. However, by the time she left the house, the man¡¯s car was still there; and so was he. Chu Lui stepped out of the car, smelling very lemony. It was from the detergent from earlier. It was a lot to ask of him. ¡°Ruoxin, where are you going? I¡¯ll send you there.¡± ¡°No thanks.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked away with her daughter. Instead of leaving, the man followed behind them. He moved when they moved and stopped when they did, too. Rainy held her dolly in one hand and took her mother¡¯s in her other as she stumbled along. She looked around curiously, with a beaming smile. At least, until she realized that Chu Lui was following them. She then reached out and waved at the man. The man waved back confusedly. At the entrance of the supermarket, Xia Ruoxin picked her daughter up and ced her in the cart. Rainy seemed to like sitting in the carts. Whenever she was here, her mother would buy her lots of delicious things. However, she was obedient. She knew that life was tough for Mommy, and she never asked for anything. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Shall we buy you some nice things today?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Rainy replied with a smile as her grip on her dolly tightened. Chu Lui followed along. His aura and attire made him stand out in the supermarket. People like him belonged to shopping malls and hotels. He should be eating expensive steak, paired with imported wines. He stuck out in the supermarket. Chu Lui felt out of ce here. Due to his busy work schedule, he usually had people who did his shopping for him. He could not remember thest time he went to a supermarket. It was probably when he was studying abroad. Even so, that was a rather rare urrence. He felt his mind go nk the moment he stepped in. He could only keep his eye on the mother and daughter, or else he would not have known where to go. Xia Ruoxin pushed her daughter to the crockery section. She picked out two bowls and a couple of tes. She was about to leave but decided to pick out two more bowls. She had a feeling that they would have a shortage of crockery at home. Rainy sat in the trolley obediently, swinging her feet. She looked up and around curiously, her delicate features catching a number of people¡¯s attention. They all admired the beauty and obedience of the child. She did not whine or make a ruckus like the other kids did. However, when they tried to take a closer look, they would receive a cold re. They would see a tall man in a suit narrowing his cold eyes when they turned. He looked like he was ready to attack at any moment. After a while, the people around Xia Ruoxin decreased. No matter how daring, they kept their distance from the mother and daughter. The man¡¯s eyes were too menacing. Xia Ruoxin picked out a few more bowls and ced them in the cart. She did not notice anything. When she was done and ready to leave, a hand reached out from behind her. ¡°Let me help. It¡¯s heavy.¡± She had been aware of the man¡¯s presence the whole time. She nced inly at him. He looked sincere and open, which made it hard for one to turn him down. However, she knew it was all a farce. Then again, the trolley was rather heavy, and she could use the help. ¡°Hi, Uncle.¡± Rainy greeted Chu Lui politely. ¡°Hi, Rainy.¡± Chu Lui patted his daughter on her head. Her greeting made his heart ache. She was his daughter, his only daughter; but he could only watch as she addressed him as Uncle and called another man her father. Chapter 664 - Someone Else was Daddy

Chapter 664: Someone Else was Daddy

Her features were now more defined than they were before. She resembled her mother when she was a child. It reminded Chu Lui of how Ruoxin was like when he first met her. However, he forgot that children grew up and that their appearance changed with growth. He only knew that her family name was Xia. He remembered her eyes and his promise, but when he took over thepany and went back for his bride, he got the wrong person. Strictly speaking, Xia Yixuan and Xia Ruoxin did not resemble each other. They were not biological sisters so they looked rather different. Their only simrity was their eyes. That was how he had made a mistake. He did not think too deeply about it, but he had found the wrong person and made a whole bunch of mistakes. The cart was tugged forward, returning the man to his senses. ¡°Sorry.¡± He breathed out as he pushed the cart forward. He followed closely behind Xia Ruoxin, focusing all his attention on her. He could not change the past. He admitted that he had made mistakes in the past, but he still had the future. Moreover, he would keep apologizing until he was forgiven one day. Xia Ruoxin got some vegetables after she picked up the crockery. She then got some tidbits for her daughter. Rainy hugged the snacks happily, her eyes turning into crescent moons. Chu Lui made a mental note of the name of the snacks. Xia Ruoxin took her wallet out at the cashier. Chu Lui set his hand aside. He knew that she would not ept his money. He had time. Something shed across his dark eyes, escaping everyone¡¯s eyes. Xia Ruoxin tried to pick up her daughter up when the cart came out. However, Chu Lui was a little faster than she was. He picked her up like she weighed nothing. Rainy had always been a small child. She did not weigh much before she fell sick, but she lost even more weight after that. Even though she has managed to gain a little back, she was still much smaller and lighter than most children. It was hard for Xia Ruoxin to pick her up with a single hand, but it was easy for Chu Lui. ¡°So light?¡± He caressed his daughter¡¯s face. ¡°You eat quite a bit every day, but you¡¯re not putting on weight. Does she have worms living in her stomach?¡± Xia Ruoxin rolled her eyes. That¡¯s because she has grown taller. Hasn¡¯t he noticed that she was much taller than she wasst year? Gao Yi did say that Rainy¡¯s femur was much longer than that of the other children her age, which meant that Rainy might take after her father in terms of height. She was only 1.63 meters, but her daughter would probably be tall enough to be a model. Chu Lui had height; this was the only thing that made her feel he was not that worthless. The poor CEO of the Chu Enterprise had now been reduced to a worthless being. Chu Lui carried the bags with one hand while he carried his daughter in his other. It did not feel tough for him at all. Everything amounted to less than 20 kilograms. He could carry twice as much without a struggle. Rainy was a little sleepy. She dozed off as shey on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders. Xia Ruoxin took a step forward, but Chu Lui had already left. ¡°Well, have fun with all the stuff then.¡± Xia Ruoxin scoffed. She actually wanted to offer her help, but since the man wanted to do it by himself, so be it. Even though it was not a long walk to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s ce, it was not a short one either, not to mention with bags. However, Chu Lui was willing to do it, no matter how heavy. The soft, small child in his arms was his daughter, his only daughter. She was his salvation from the heavens. He never knew he would love his child this much. He wanted to give her everything in the world. However, he could not, because she did not want it. Xia Ruoxin took her keys out and opened the door. Chu Lui walked in and set everything gently on the floor. These were fragile items. If he were a little more careless, they would be broken like what happened earlier. He really did not know why they were so fragile. This did not happen when he lived alone. However, CEO Chu seemed to have forgotten that these were ceramics, and they were extremely fragile. Chu Lui brought the little girl back to her bedroom, removed her shoes, and tucked her in bed. The child was a deep sleeper. He held her hand. Her hand was barely as big as his finger. Children¡¯s growth was miraculous. His greatest regret was missing the birth of his daughter and her growth. When he found out about her, she was already a small child. She knew and understood things. He was Uncle, and someone else was Daddy. There seemed to be things on the table. He picked it up to take a look. It was the proposal written by Xia Ruoxin. There were numbers on there, probably the saving that she had in her ount. Numbers rted to principal sums and installments were scrawled on the paper. She was probably thinking about moving houses. Chu Lui nced at it briefly. He had an idea of things. He put the paper back where he had found it and sat at the bed, staring at the little child. My dear daughter. He caressed the child¡¯s cheeks. The blood connection gave him the urge to cry. He felt tears surge in him. His eyes ached. Xia Ruoxin walked over and knocked on the door as she stood there. ¡°Mr. Chu, it¡¯ste. Shouldn¡¯t you get going soon?¡± She was direct. It was gettingte. He did not have anything to do, but she wanted to rest. It was not a good idea, given that they were both unwed. ¡°I know.¡± Chu Lui stood up and held his daughter¡¯s hand onest time. He then left as Xia Ruoxin watched him, closing the flimsy door behind him. Chapter 665 - We Have a New House

Chapter 665: We Have a New House

Xia Ruoxin walked over, sat down, and tucked her daughter¡¯s hand into the nket. The child¡¯s hand was warm and fuzzy. ¡°Sleep.¡± She stood up and kissed her daughter¡¯s face. She then proceeded to go prepare the meal. It was gettingte, and Rainy would need foodter. However, she unknowingly walked over to the window and peeked out from behind the curtains. The conspicuous car was gone. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s gone. It¡¯s a good thing. She felt relieved. She did not know what she was bothered by. She sometimes felt that CEO Chu¡¯s constant presence was annoying, but Wei Lan was right. He was Rainy¡¯s father. Even though he was not fit to be that person, but blood bonds could not be cut like that. ... ¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook the teacher¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s no worry.¡± The teacher smiled. She had a round face doe-like eyes which gave her a doll-like appearance. It was Teacher Xiao Meng from the kindergarten. Xiao Meng held Rainy¡¯s hand in hers, and she replied reassuringly. ¡°Miss Xia, don¡¯t worry. Rainy¡¯s in safe hands. She¡¯s really obedient. She¡¯s no trouble at all.¡± Xia Ruoxin heaved a sigh of relief as she squatted down to talk to her daughter. ¡°Remember to listen to Teacher.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rainy promised. ¡°Be a good girl and eat your food.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Mommy wille pick you up when school is over.¡± She kissed her daughter and tidied up her braids. ¡°Mommy¡¯s leaving now.¡± She had to work as much as she could so that they could get a huge house that would be warm in winter and allow them to shower as much as they wanted. She had chosen this school afterparing a number of schools. Despite its small size, the school had a lot of good reviews with a good meal n. Most important but unexpectedly, there was someone they knew in school. Teacher Xiao Meng¡¯s presence was an added bonus, which offered reassurance. She had received a reply immediately after she sent out the information on property purchase yesterday. She had inquired about it, and the houses seemed to fit her requirements in all respects. Most importantly, it was close to the kindergarten that she had found, which made picking up and sending Rainy to school easy. She dared not put it on hold since it was a great ce. Buying a home was an important decision. From being homeless, to the small house, and to the big home now. On her own power, she now had another home that truly belonged to them. She hurried over after getting in touch with the person. She nced around. That was the home she had in mind. It was not very high up, the renovations were nice. It was a rtively new house that was only on sale because the owner¡¯s family was moving abroad. There were furniture and electrical appliances inside that they left behind. They were all almost brand new. It was a fire sale so it was rather affordable. Xia Ruoxin liked the ce, but she did not have enough money, given that the owner wanted cash. She had to take a trip to the bank. Thankfully, she had read up about loans beforehand. She had brought the necessary documents and her proof of ie. If she hustled a little more, she made about ten thousand a month which meant that she could repay her loans in four to five years. She had a ten-year contract with thepany so she was not worried that she would not be able to repay her loans. She had thought that it would take a lot longer for the loan to go through, but it had gone through surprisingly fast. She was still a little confused when she left the bank. Is this real? She pinched herself in disbelief. Everything seemed to be going to well to be true, but she did not have the time to think about it. She still had papers to get done, and the running around from today would be exhausting. When she was done with all the paper, it was almost dark; and Xia Ruoxin was tired beyond words. Rainy was waiting for her mother as she sat on the steps. When Xia Ruoxin rushed over, most students had left. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw her mother. She leaped up from the steps towards her mother and hugged her mother¡¯s legs. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Xia Ruoxin apologized to Teacher Xiao Meng as she patted her daughter on the head. She felt bad, given that she waste on the first day. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s still early. There¡¯s still a lot of kids left; you¡¯re notte.¡± Teacher Xiao Meng pointed at the other kids. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s hand and picked up her school bag. Rainy looked back and waved at Teacher Xiao Meng. ¡°Bye, teacher.¡± ¡°Bye Rainy.¡± The teacher waved back. The child was pretty, not to mention she was obedient, polite, and intelligent. She was the true winner! ¡°Gosh!¡± Teacher Xiao Meng cupped her face. ¡°How can a child like this exist?¡± ... Xia Ruoxin brought Rainy home. She would get the new ce cleaned up tomorrow, and it would be ready for move-in. The thought of living in their new ce excited her. She beamed in joy. ¡°Is Mommy really happy today?¡± Rainy asked as she grabbed her mother¡¯s hair. ¡°How did you know?¡± Xia Ruoxin inched towards her daughter. She really wanted to share her joy with someone, even if Rainy was still young. ¡°Because Mommy¡¯s doing this.¡± Rainy beamed, her eyes turning into crescent moons. ¡°Mommy used to be like this.¡± She changed her expression. ¡°Never like this.¡± She changed her expression again. The changes in her expression amazed her mother. Her daughter seemed to have a ir for performing. She should be a child actor¡ªshe looked better than a lot of the other child stars on TV. However, that was just a passing thought. She had no intention of selling her daughter to showbiz. She suppressed her joy, and the mother-daughter pair had a nice dinner. After that, she painted while Rainy did her homework. Rainy was an obedient girl who did all her homework herself. Xia Ruoxin was unsure where Rainy stood in terms of her learning, but the little girl did not seem to have any trouble with her homework. Chapter 666 - Mother-in-Law was still There Chapter 666: Mother-in-Law was still There Rainy wanted to call out to her mother after she hadpleted her homework and packed it up. However, her mother was too engrossed to realize it. Rainy stood up and ran to the kitchen, where she struggled to pour a cup of water and brought it over. She then stood before Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy, drink water.¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenly returned to her senses. She saw her daughter standing before her, her eyes bright as if waiting for praise. ¡°Thanks, baby.¡± Xia Ruoxin took the cup from her daughter and took a big sip. If only life could continue like this. They did not need much. She just wanted a quiet life for herself and her daughter. There was coolness in the night breeze that had a hint of floral in it. The smell might be natural or artificial, but it did not matter. Away from the hustle and bustle of the city, they had a heartwarming home. Leaves floated to the ground slowly outside the door. It was the beginning of spring. ... Chu Lui was already back to the Chu family for dinner. The family was seated at the table, and dinner was rather sumptuous. The people did not say much. Chu Xiang sneaked a peek at Chu Lui. She was already six years old and in kindergarten. Song Wan had hired a few tutors for her, but for some reason, her grades never improved. How was she supposed to go to elementary school with grades like that? ¡°Ah Lui, can you find Xiang Xiang another teacher?¡± Song Wan set her chopsticks down and patted Chu Xiang on the head. The child was supposed to head to elementary school next year. However, she had ate start in her education, and she struggled to keep up. ¡°Children of the Chu family don¡¯t have to be that good academically,¡± the man replied inly. He would not put any pressure to have good grades. It was fine even if his daughter was illiterate. He had never known that he would be such an unprincipled father. He just did not want his daughter to feel troubled. His heart ached whenever he imagined grievance on his daughter¡¯s tiny face. Of course, he was referring to Rainy, not Chu Xiang. In truth, he did not have any feelings of affection for the child, even though she was raised under his name. She was his adoptive daughter; if possible, he would send the child overseas in the future. He could still afford to raise a child, but he did not like the way this child looked at him. ¡°You...¡± Song Wan did not know what to say about her son. He was just making her look bad! He disagreed with everything she said. Education was not about grades or knowledge. It was about learning how to interact with others. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Jiang patted Song Wan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s just elementary school. It doesn¡¯t really matter. We can just slowly educate her in the future.¡± ¡°But...¡± The father and son were the death of Song Wan. She was talking to them seriously, but this was all they coulde up with? ¡°What would you do if this were the case with Rainy?¡± She missed her grandchild, too. If her granddaughter were here, she would never let the child go to school. The child would stay with her all day. They could afford to raise a child. ¡°What school? Grandpa would bring her out to y every day.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she goes to school,¡± Chu Lui concurred. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiang Xiang. We¡¯re not going to bother with them. Let¡¯s go get your homework done.¡± Song Wan held Chu Xiang¡¯s hand. ¡°Okay,¡± replied the little girl obediently. However, what no one saw was the hint of hatred that shed across the girl¡¯s eyes when she lowered her head. She hated going to school, and she hated writing. She also hated Mei Mei. Even though Mei Mei had left, but that annoying girl had a higher position and standing than she did in the eyes of her grandparents and her father. The father and son continued their dinner. ¡°Bring her over sometime.¡± Chu Jiang said to his son, looking up. ¡°Wait a little while longer.¡± Chu Lui set his chopsticks down. ¡°Dad, you know that this can¡¯t be rushed. Don¡¯t let Mom know.¡± ¡°I understand. Your mom¡¯s more impatient and rash. Especially after what happened to you, she had no immunity against children. ¡°Right, how¡¯s Rainy? Has she grown?¡± Chu Jiang got a little antsy when asking about his granddaughter. However, he was also afraid that he would startle the child and his mother; and they would leave without a word. If that happened, it would be even tougher for him to see his granddaughter. ¡°She¡¯s doing well. She¡¯s grown taller.¡± There was a rare smile on Chu Lui¡¯s face. ¡°Dad, watch out for Chu Xiang more in the future. If Rainyes back, don¡¯t leave them alone.¡± Chu Lui always had a keen eye for people. Not just because of his judgment as a businessman, but also because he could read people. He did not want his daughter to be bullied. Chu Xiang could stay in the Chu family. If she kept to herself, she could remain the young miss of the Chu family, or else he would not keep her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± Chu Jiang sighed. ¡°But, Ah Lui, no matter what, she is under your name. She is your daughter. Don¡¯t go overboard.¡± He reminded. ¡°I know, Dad.¡± Chu Lui promised. His personality was cold so Chu Xiang was afraid to speak to him. They were father and daughter, but he had barely talked to the child this year. His adorable daughter was probably the only one who put up with his coldness. ... When Xia Ruoxin sent Rainy to school in the morning, a few children ran towards them when they arrived. ¡°Rainy Gao, I have a toy for you to y with today.¡± ¡°Rainy Gao, I have a lot of candy for you.¡± ¡°Rainy Gao, shall we y house today?¡± Rainy hid behind her mother, scared by the children¡¯s enthusiasm. All the other parents¡¯ faces were glum. My dear boy, you¡¯re a little too obvious. Your future mother-inw is still here. However, everyone finally got a glimpse of the girl that had their children smitten on her first day. Good looks did serve one well. This Rainy Gao was indeed really pretty. Her features were really delicate, and from her mother¡¯s looks, it was clear that it was in the genes. Chapter 667 - Her Boss had Absconded

Chapter 667: Her Boss had Absconded

The mother was so beautiful and elegant; she had the disposition of an artist. She smiled lightly, and even if she was not wearing anything branded, the vibe she gave people wasfortable and clean. Meanwhile, the daughter hiding behind the mother had a cute apple-like face with a sharp chin. She had a pair of big, pearly eyes; and her face was tempting people to just squeeze it. However, one was not sure if her cheeks would be as soft as it looked. Xia Ruoxin pulled her daughter from behind and passed her to the teacher before bending down and reminding her. ¡°Remember, you must listen to the teacher.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded her head and held her teacher¡¯s hands tightly before walking into the school with the teacher. Xia Ruoxin was going to be busy, too, as she felt that she had a big battle to fight that day. She needed to go to the ce to tidy it up and move her stuff over; she had to move back and forth countless times. She took out the keys, and with a click, the door opened. She went in and was delighted to see that the house was spick and span. She did not expect the owner to be so nice¡ªafter leaving with the money, he had even cleaned the house up for her. There were still all the furniture she needed inside the house, including household appliances; the house had basically all that she needed. She just needed to change the bedsheets, and it would be more than enough. However, she still tied her hair back and took a bucket of water out to clean the house thoroughly again. There was not much to clean so the tidying up was done quickly. It was much easier than she thought so now she had time to move house. She went back and forth a couple of times before she could bring all of her stuff to the new house. In the end¡ªwhen she saw the trishaws and mover trucks on the street, she had the urge to break down. That was because she realized how stupid she was, wasting her effort to go back and forth so many times. Of course, she did not have time to rest and needed to buy more ingredients to cook up a storm for the baby. It was like their celebratory dinner. She waited until school ended, and then she went to pick Rainy home. ¡°Mommy, our house is there.¡± Rainy pointed at the direction behind her. She remembered that her home was not in that direction. ¡°No, our home isn¡¯t there.¡± She held her daughter¡¯s hands tightly and the smile on her face did not drop. ¡°Huh?¡± Rainy tilted her head. However, wherever her mother said it was, then it would be. She would follow her mother everywhere she went; even if she sold her, she was still her good mother. Their new house was at a newly renovated building. The building had a huge parking lot in the basement and top security systems with many gates inside and out. Also, their house was on the third story¡ªnot too high, not too low. With a click, the door opened; and she carried her daughter in. ¡°Baby, this will be our new house. Do you like it?¡± She squatted down and pointed to the inside. ¡°Is it pretty? From now on, my baby will have her own yroom.¡± This was the part that Xia Ruoxin loved the most. It turned out that the house had a yroom, and it was decorated with cartoons and a nurturing green color. Most importantly, the things inside were all new; and there was no funky smell to it. This apartment was very worth the money. ¡°Really?¡± Rainy ran in excitedly. However, the floor was too slippery; and she fell down. Luckily, the floor was made out of original wood; and it did not hurt her. Like a tortoise, she crawled back up slowly and searched the rooms one by one before she arrived at her own yroom. She kicked her shoes away and jumped onto the beautiful bed. On the bed, there was also her favorite doll. Xia Ruoxin let Rainy y on her own. She walked in and took her daughter¡¯s slippers while she went to the kitchen to make dinner. The ingredients were already prepared so they could eat in no time. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy ran over and hugged her legs, burying her face in between her mother¡¯s legs. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xia Ruoxin stood down beside her daughter after washing her hands. ¡°Mommy, Rainy loves the new house. Our new house is so big.¡± She gestured a big sign, and her eyes were sparkling with joy. ¡°Yes, Mommy loves it, too.¡± Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Go y on your own; we can eat in a while.¡± She pushed her daughter out of the kitchen to let her y on her own for a little longer while she carried on cooking. Rainy ran to the door, changed into her slippers, and ran all around in the new house to y as she was still excited about it. At night, the mother and daughter ate a scrumptious dinner before busying themselves with their own things. Xia Ruoxin now had space to ce her own canvas and did not need to keep it even in the day. So, it was good to have a big house, even if she was severely in debt. Now, she had to work hard to repay the debt. However, it was weird as the illustrationpany did not give her pay on time anymore; and she still her to carry a huge debt. She turned on herputer and stared at the penguin icon for a very long time, but she did not see ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯e online. At first, she did not take it to heart and merely thought that other people were busy. Perhaps they were on leave these few days so the pay woulde a bitter. One dayter, she was normal. Two dayster, it was still the same. Three dayster, she still did not feel much about it. It was only until the seventh day when the ount still did not have money, she felt ashamed. She had used all her money to buy the apartment and had only left a bit of living expenses for her and Rainy. At first, she was still thanking God that the price the owner wanted was what she could afford. However, she wanted to cry now as after paying for the house, she was basically broke. If she did not deposit money in her ount and could not pay the loan, they would have to move house once again. ording to the contract signed earlier, the house would also be given to the bank. She hugged the bolster and stared at theputer for a very long time. In the past, no matter what time it was, once she came online; the icon would light up. However, ever since she came back, it had never lit up again. The paintings she submitted were as though it got lost in the sea. This continued until one day when she opened the website, the whole site disappeared. That was this end. This was her initial and final reaction. After she sent her daughter to kindergarten, she perked herself up and started looking for job opportunities elsewhere. Just that, all the studios she went to, the people only asked her to wait for news; but the problem now was that she could not wait any longer. After paying for a few months¡¯ worth of mortgages, she had not much savings left. Chapter 668 - It was Over

Chapter 668: It was Over

She continued to search and continued to wait. Just that, she did not know if it was her luck; but she could not find any job at all. Every day, she counted the amount of money until she seemed a bit off. She packed all her clothes. If she could not pay up, perhaps she could only let the bank take back the house. She was not even sure if the money she paid at first was enough to get the house back. She felt as if she and her daughter had to move back into that small house again. However, the problem now was that she had not even found a job. ¡°Mommy, are we moving house again?¡± Rainy sat on the cardboard boxes and sucked on her thumb. ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter. The house was bound to be returned, and it would be better if they left on their own rather than getting chased out by others. At first, she thought she could let her daughter stay in a big house, but who would have thought that she would suddenly lose her job? Her ten-year contract had no use at all, and she did not even know what went wrong on the other side. The website was gone, the person-in-charge disappeared, and even the number became unavable. Actually, she¡¯d rather hear ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯ had absconded than him meeting with trouble. No matter what, the help he had given her, perhaps he did not even know it himself; but to her, if it was not for him giving her the job, perhaps she and Rainy would have be beggars overseas. The first time they moved was not earth-shattering, and they did not tell everyone they saw so the second time was likewise when they moved back into their small t. Ruoxin was still looking for her job, but no matter how manypanies she applied to, it all seemed to end up in nothing. She had even considered doing her past jobs, but even if it involved her using her strength, no one wanted to hire her. Knock, knock. A knocking sound came from outside. Rainy stood on top of the stool and helped her mother open the door. She tip-toed with all her might; with a click, the door opened. ¡°Uncle.¡± Rainy raised her head and called the person obediently. Chu Lui bent down and picked the girl up. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡± he asked. Rainy pointed towards the kitchen. ¡°Mommy is cooking something for Rainy.¡± At that moment, Xia Ruoxin came out of the kitchen; and she did not look too good. There were signs of tiredness beneath her eyes. Something shed in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes, but he kept his gaze as fast as possible. When Xia Ruoxin saw Chu Lui, she did not chase him away as she really did not have the energy to argue with him here. She wanted to leave all her time and energy for tomorrow as she would not know if there would be good news, and she did not know if she could find a job. Rainy needed to pay for her school fees, but she really did not know where to get that money from. She ced her bowl and chopsticks down before taking out another bowl and ced it on the table. Then, she sat down and ate. Rainy could also feel that Xia Ruoxin was not in a good mood recently so she needed to behave and listen to her mother. Chu Lui ate his food, but he had kind of lost his appetite. This was clearly what he wanted, but at that time, the atmosphere was suffocating him. He could not breathe. Just like that, they finished their meal in silence. Xia Ruoxin kept all the bowls and chopsticks and asked Rainy to put on her shoes. Even though that day was a weekend, but they still had to look for a job. She entered the house again and changed beforeing out. Chu Lui and Rainy were sitting opposite each other and just stared at each other for quite some time already. ¡°Rainy,e over.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked over and waved to her daughter. She pressed her lips together once she saw Chu Lui who was still in the living room. Had he not left? It was going to be eight; was he not afraid that he would bete? She wanted to say something, but after much consideration, she decided not to. Thatpany was his anyway, he could go whenever he wanted; and he could even y truancy if he wished. Rainy ced the toy in her hand down and walked to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s side while Chu Lui was like a human pir and stood really still. He smiled bitterly. Compared to the past, he had made an improvement. Even if she ignored him, at the very least, he coulde into the house officially. Xia Ruoxin helped Rainy wear her shoes, but Rainy kicked her legs from time to time as she was obviously not used to people touching her foot. Chu Lui looked down at his big feet; actually, he was the same, too. After helping Rainy wear her shoes, Xia Ruoxin held Rainy¡¯s hand. This was still his ce; if he wanted to stay, he could. Anyway, she did not have anything valuable that she could lose. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Chu Lui asked as he walked up hurriedly. Where was she bringing Rainy to? Was she going to leave again? Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s hands, and Rainy looked up at her mother and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Looking for a job.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked around him and continued moving forward. She was not him. Even without going to work, he had a bigpany to make money for him; but she still had to work and provide for her daughter. ¡°I can...¡± Once Chu Lui opened his mouth, he received a stare from Xia Ruoxin. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I want to look for a job myself. We are not rted anymore.¡± She still had not forgotten that they were no longer rted. Their only rtionship was that they had amon daughter. However, she wanted to raise her daughter with her own capabilities. She could do so in the past; she could do it now as well. Chu Lui¡¯s brows were knitted tightly together. He had never seen such a stubborn person like Xia Ruoxin. He finally understood her persistence in this matter and her even stubborn persistence in not forgiving him. ¡°Ruoxin, wait.¡± He held Xia Ruoxin back and stood in front of her to block her way. His huge body had blocked the entrance. ¡°Ruoxin, if you want a job, I can help you look for one.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked at him and shook her head. She knew what she could do, but even in the bigpany of his, she had no ce in it at all. This was no different from using him. Perhaps some would say that she was silly for being so stubborn. However, she just did not want to be rted to him in so many ways. She was more afraid that he would snatch her daughter away from her as she still did not know when he was lying or not. Perhaps she was still haunted by the past. If she could distance herself, then she would do so to the best of her ability. Once they found a house, they would leave this ce. ¡°Ruoxin, are you really going to do this? You want to take Rainy along with you to work? Can you bear to see her run everywhere with you? Can you bear to leave her alone?¡± Chu Lui continued on persistently. No matter what she said, he would not allow her to take Rainy to work. Chapter 669 - Two Job Opportunities

Chapter 669: Two Job Opportunities

He could not bear to see them suffer. He, Chu Lui, earned so much money as the CEO of Chu Enterprise. What was he if he let the person he loved and his daughter go out to work? Xia Ruoxin was slightly stunned. ¡°Rainy...¡± Her lips quivered as she said her daughter¡¯s name while Rainy stood by her mother¡¯s side and looked at her and then back at Chu Lui in curiosity. Her longshes moved from time to time, and the ck ball in her eyes showed just how innocent the child was. Xia Ruoxin lightly squeezed Rainy¡¯s hand. She could not deny that Chu Lui¡¯s words really did seed in stopping her in her tracks. When she thought back on her working as a coolie, Rainy grew up in that kind of environment alone. She always sat there alone and watched the people move back and forth and would only smile when she could bring her home. Actually, Rainy really wanted someone to apany her. She had always been alone; that was why she loved her doll so much. Even at this point, she was still carrying the doll in her arms. ¡°Ruoxin.¡± Chu Lui sighed lightly. He clenched his fist by his side and then released it and clenched it again. He had been thinking the whole time on how to convince this woman. Her temper was so stubborn to the point where he was getting a headache. ¡°Ruoxin, don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t get your sry for doing nothing at Chu Enterprise. You need to work, too. You can¡¯t bete and can¡¯t leave early. Your sry is based on your work, and you are still using your own abilities to raise yourself and... Rainy. Also, I am... no...¡± He pressed his lips tightly together. ¡°There is still Du Jingtang there. He can take good care of Rainy since he had always doted on her. Can you just agree to this? For Rainy?¡± Finally, Xia Ruoxin released Rainy¡¯s hands and looked up at Chu Lui. She was thinking and hesitating. He was right. She could not care about anything and could do whatever she wanted. However, she had Rainy. Rainy was her only weakness, but she seemed to have forgotten that¡ªas the child¡¯s father¡ªChu Lui loved the child to bits as well. She could be stubborn and stand by her dignity. However, who could she lie to? She needed money, money to provide for her daughter; and if she had a job, then they could move back into the new house. She knew that Rainy loved the new house a lot. After moving back, she had never seen her smile. If she could give her daughter a better life, why should she stand by her absurd dignity? Besides, after so many years, she had not much dignity left. She lowered her head and caressed her daughter¡¯s hair before looking up and asking Chu Lui, staring at him straight in the eye. ¡°I want to know. What kind of job will you give me?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Chu Lui went to the couch and sat down. Xia Ruoxin pulled her daughter¡¯s hand and sat in front of him with Rainy in her arms. She let Rainy y on her own while she had to talk to her future boss about her employment conditions. ¡°I have two jobs for you to choose from.¡± Chu Lui was indeed a businessman who coulde up with two job posts in such a short time. ¡°I¡¯m listening. Say.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked down. She had a feeling of being under the disposal of someone else and had to lower her pride. She clearly did not want to do anything with that man, but in the end, she still had aplicated rtionship with him. Chu Lui extended his hand towards Rainy. ¡°Come over here, baby. Uncle has something for you.¡± Rainy was not like the other children who would immediately run over upon hearing there was something in it for them. She looked at her mother and yed with her fingers. Could she go? ¡°Go on.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter off the couch and let her go over. Chu Lui was Rainy¡¯s biological father so he would not buy rat poison to poison Rainy. Rainy walked to Chu Lui and looked up in expectation with her apple-like face. No matter how mature she was, she was still a child, a child that was not yet four with a small face and small hands. It was as if she could crumble in a pinch. Chu Lui then brought over the things he had. He opened the bag, and there were a lot of Rainy¡¯s favorite foods inside. Thest time they went to the supermarket, she bought these brands; and Chu Lui remembered it by heart. Even though the snacks were stuffed in big bags, but it was all air inside. When a small child like Rainy was holding it, it looked as if it was bigger than the child herself. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Rainy hugged her snacks and smiled until her eyes were shaped like the crescent moon. ¡°Go on and y. Uncle and Mommy have something to discuss.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy carried her bag of snacks and ran inside to eat them with the dolly. Every time Chu Lui called himself ¡®Uncle¡¯, there would be sourness in his heart. He was actually the real father, but he did not even have the chance to hear his own daughter call him ¡®Daddy¡¯. That was enough, back to the serious topic. He folded his leg, and this couch was a bit too tiny for him. Of course, when he was going to talk about serious business, he would not say much nonsense. ¡°I have two positions to offer you.¡± He held out one finger. ¡°Ourpany¡¯s cleaner. One month, two thousand dors. Three days break. Extra three hundred if you¡¯re diligent. Working hours are twelve a day. Meals are not included, and there are no other benefits.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked down and held it in. ¡°Second.¡± He held out his second finger. ¡°I just so happened to have an opening here. We are working with a book-rted event, and it includes photocopying and running errands in the day. One month, eight thousand. You have breaks during weekends. On public holidays, you have three times the pay. Your insurance is covered. Every day, you work for eight hours. Your meals are included; there are housing and transport subsidies. You have ten days of annual leave. ¡°Choose yourself.¡± Chu Lui smiled and said. ¡°I give you one day to think about it.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Xia Ruoxin was not stupid. She really did need money now so she unwillingly looked away and said. ¡°I choose the second one.¡± The housing subsidy really caused her to waver. The money that she was left with, she could use it to pay the house mortgage so they could move back. Even though she was not sure how much the subsidy was, but even a mosquito¡¯s meat was still meat. Just based on the sry alone, it was already very attractive. Besides, it was rted to books and paintings so it would not be foreign to her. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui stood up. ¡°You can report for work tomorrow. When youe, just say my name.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Her one ¡®thank you¡¯ made Chu Lui¡¯s heart sink. Chapter 670 - He Entered Other People’s Home

Chapter 670: He Entered Other People¡¯s Home

However, at least he had arranged for her to enter thepany. When Chu Lui came out and there was no one around, he then heaved a sigh of relief. He opened his hand, and there was already ayer of sweat in his palm. This was good¡ªgreat even. They were slowly getting closer to one another. No matter how much time and effort it needed, he would work hard and continue on. As long as there was a slight improvement, it was worth his time and effort. Du Jingtang folded his right leg over his left leg and then ced his left leg over his right leg. He could not understand. ¡°Brother, why did you make such a weird department up? Besides, didn¡¯t you hate to have this type of rtions with the media?¡± ¡°Talkative.¡± With one word, Chu Lui kicked Du Jingtang out. Du Jingtang touched his nose; he did feel that he was too talkative. However, he could not talk too little. At the very least, there should be someone who would speak between the two of them, if not none of them would make a squeak; then what could they do? Just stare at each other? ¡°Just go arrange it.¡± Chu Lui took a proposal and threw it at Du Jingtang. ¡°Why must you make me do this myself? Why must you use a steak cutter to kill a chicken?¡± Du Jingtang flipped the proposal. It was so simple, and he was not here to do misceneous duties. This kind of things should be given to other people. Chu Lui looked up and directly threw a pen over. ¡°I know, I know.¡± Du Jingtang dodged the pen while using his hands to cover his head. He knew. He would do it, he would do it right now. Was that enough? Holding the proposal, he stillmented unwillingly; but in the end, he still did it himself. However, he still could not figure out why his brother prioritized this portion so much. Even though it was new, but the office was on one floor on its own. It was originally empty, and he had not decided on what to use it for. Now, it was actually for this Painting and Calligraphy Department. What painting and calligraphy department? He leaned against the wall and flipped the proposal. Actually, this could be considered as a welfare department as the main objective was to help the poor talented children attend sses, representing the Chu Enterprise. This made sense as it could help add on to the positive image of thepany by doing charity. Besides, the Chu Enterprise needed charitable deeds. Every year, they contributed quite a bit to charity; and of course, they receive good feedback from it as well. However, to specifically raise this agenda and set up a department for it and even needing him to attend it personally, he did not know what his brother was thinking. ... In the morning, Xia Ruoxin sent her daughter to kindergarten before moving both of their items back to the big house. The journey to and forth had wasted her time and tired herself out, but this time, she was smarter and had used an electronic trishaw to help move the items. With that help, she could bring everything over with just one trip. When she stood in front of the new t she bought once again, she did have a feeling of being worlds apart from it. A house could let her feel so many emotions. All she could say was... Good things never came easy. At that moment, her phone rang. She whipped it out and realized it was Chu Lui. Actually, she wanted to destroy her phone. Why did she have a feeling that her every move was being calcted? She was ufortable, but the reality now was that Chu Lui was her boss and the person who provided for her living. She turned her phone on, and once it connected, there was a deep, coarse voiceing from the other end. ¡°Ruoxin, shouldn¡¯t you treat me to a meal?¡± Once she heard what Chu Lui said, Xia Ruoxin actually wanted to tell him to get lost. In the end, when she thought about her job, the big house, the fact that if she could live there, not be forced into debt by people, and not be someone who absconded on rent; she could only agree. She straightened her back. She moved again and again to the point where she almost went a bit insane. She took out her wallet and went out to buy some ingredients without resting. The man wanted toe over for dinner, but he should not expect her to whip up something nice for him. He would eat whatever she and her daughter ate. However, she did not want to be rude in the end so she bought fish and meat. When she was done with her work and wanted to fetch her daughter, she heard knocking on the door. She walked over and opened the door while thinking who would it be. That was because when she just moved over, she moved away after a mere few days. When she came back on ater date, the journey had taken around half a month so she was not familiar with the people around here. Besides, it was a new building so there were not many people living in the area. After she opened the door, she realized she did not have much temper left. This man had invaded her life. ¡°We¡¯re back,¡± said Chu Lui as he invited himself into the house. He ced the child down and ruffled her hair. ¡°Uncle will bring you to wash your hands. We¡¯re going to eat soon.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rainy took the initiative to hold his big hand. This small action of hers made tears well up in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes, and his nose felt sour. ¡°How did you know I moved house?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked Chu Lui. She did not tell anyone about moving. Chu Lui was washing his daughter¡¯s hands when he grinned. ¡°The address that you submitted to the office said it was here.¡± Alright then; Xia Ruoxin was speechless. Actually, when she filled up the particrs form, she did not think about returning the apartment then so she wrote the address down without hesitation. She did not think that Chu Lui would be like ¡®A Sunny Day will Come¡¯ who would cheat her into signing a long contract and not give her sry as the Chu Enterprise was famous and could not mistreat its employees. She walked out of the kitchen and set the table. It was good living in a big house as she did not smell at all even after cooking up a meal, unlike the past where she would smell like the dishes once she stepped out of the kitchen. Rainy ran over and sat obediently on the chair. Chu Lui wanted to help her at first, but the child¡¯s movements were too fast so she sat down very quickly. Only then did he realize that the child was very independent, but this independence was built on suffering. Her daughter had suffered a lot along with her mother. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Xia Ruoxin passed the spoon to her daughter, and Rainy took it happily before digging in. Chu Lui wanted to show off his fatherly love but did not even have the chance to do so. Chapter 671 - Battlefield-Like Office

Chapter 671: Battlefield-Like Office

There was braised fish on the table, just like the one he ate in Britain. It was what that man liked to eat while he liked steamed fish. He really felt that he still had a long way to go. Xia Ruoxin picked out the bones from the fish and ced it in her daughter¡¯s bowl. Rainy did not need anyone to feed her and could eat on her own. However, she noticed that that Uncle would look at her bowl from time to time; was it because her food was nicer? ¡°Uncle, Rainy will give you her food.¡± Rainy offered her bowl generously. Chu Lui¡¯s chopsticks stopped in their motion. He took the bowl and ced it in front of his daughter again. ¡°Baby, Uncle has his own bowl,¡± he said as he lifted his own one up. ¡°You see?¡± Rainy looked at it for quite some time but still did not understand so she continued eating her food. ¡°I thought Uncle liked Rainy¡¯s food.¡± Chu Lui helped himself to some vegetables. Actually, he did not just like Rainy¡¯s food; he really wished he could eat at this table every day. Instead of delicacies, all he wanted was this homemade food. Her daughter was also very obedient, well-behaved, and polite. The Chu Xiang in his house still needed his mother to feed her. Compared to her, Rainy was very obedient. After dinner, Xia Ruoxin tidied up the table; and when she came out again, Chu Lui was still here. He was sitting beside Rainy and was checking on her writing her homework. ¡°Does she know a lot of words?¡± Chu Lui was surprised by Rainy¡¯s ability to recognize words. Even though she did not know the meaning of some, she had already learned to read and write them. ¡°Kind of.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not want to talk to him about Rainy too much as she always had the feeling that he was going to snatch her daughter away. Also, she opened the curtain and found out that the sky outside was already dark. ¡°Mr. Chu, the sky is dark.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± Chu Lui pretended to not get the hint. ¡°Mr. Chu, the sky is dark, and the roads are slippery.¡± ¡°I have a car.¡± ¡°Mr. Chu, I¡¯m going to lock my house door.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll open it in a while.¡± ¡°CHU LUI!¡± Xia Ruoxin yelled Chu Lui¡¯s name really loudly, and her face darkened. What exactly did he want? Forget about him invading her house; what other motive did he have? ¡°Yes, go on.¡± Chu Lui decided to act dumb all the way, but he also knew his limits. He stood up as he knew that he could not rush things; if not, it would result in a disaster. This woman still took great precautions against him. He opened the door and left. When there was no longer the man¡¯s scent in the house, Xia Ruoxin then noticed that her breathing had started to be normal. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m done writing.¡± Rainy raised her hand as if she was bestowing a gift. The happenings between the two adults were none of her business as she was still a child. ¡°Let Mommy take a look.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked over and nced through her daughter¡¯s homework. Rainy¡¯s drawing was not bad, and her writing was decent and nice. Even though it had missing strokes here and there sometimes¡ªamongst the children of the same age, she was already doing quite well. Rainy ced her hand behind her back and looked up, waiting for her mother¡¯s praise. ¡°Baby¡¯s so well-behaved.¡± Xia Ruoxin bent down and carried her daughter. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s shower and sleep.¡± Once she thought about tomorrow, Xia Ruoxin felt a diforting suppression. She was going to work at Chu Enterprise tomorrow. Four years ago, she would never even have imagined that she would step into Chu Lui¡¯spany; and yet four yearster, she actually got in. To think about it, even she thought it was ironic at times. Rainy fell asleep really quickly, and so she did so in no time. Perhaps Xia Ruoxin had troubling matters in her heart so she kept tossing and turning in bed until she finally fell asleep after a long while. When she opened her eyes again, the sun was already up. She checked her watch. It was around six in the morning so she should be awake. After tidying the room, making breakfast for her daughter, and bringing her to school; she sighed deeply. It was like she was on her way to the execution ground when she was sitting in the car to Chu Lui¡¯s office. Honestly, if she had a choice, she would definitely note here and be rted to Chu Lui once again. Just that, when her daughter fell sick, she began to realize that her pride would not get her anywhere. She needed to work here and earn her own keep to provide for her daughter. Besides, the benefits that Chu Lui gave were tempting. She had already heard before all the staff at Chu Enterprise earned a high sry and experienced great benefits. Finally, she saw this for herself. Outside, she sighed a few times before finally going in. Once the receptionist saw her, she smiled politely. ¡°Hello Miss, may I know who are you looking for? Do you have a booking?¡± Perhaps she was a stranger face so they had to ask to make sure. Xia Ruoxin touched her face. It turned out that there were still people who did not recognize her here. People were indeed forgetful, and to think she thought that everyone knew her face? However, the truth was that it was not... as time had already washed everything off. Xia Ruoxin took out something from her bag, which was what Chu Lui called ¡®work pass¡¯, so that receptionist could naturally tell the person they were serving their job details. Once the secretary saw the work pass, she smiled even brighter than before. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Ms. Xia. Sorry, CEO had already informed me about you. Please follow me; I¡¯ll bring you to your office.¡± Her manner-filled sentences made Xia Ruoxin a bit embarrassed. She was not born with a silver spoon. She had grown up in the Xia household; even though she did not receive much status and she was the Xia household¡¯s stepdaughter, she still did learn quite a few things. Whatever those women knew, she knew as well; and no matter how the years went by, she did have the disposition of not-a-distinguished job, yet not petty. After they left, the people outside started gossiping. ¡°Who was this? Why did she need Sister Shalin to send her up personally?¡± The other person then warned in a low voice. ¡°Be quiet, just in case you say something wrong. This was something the CEO asked for personally so the Ms. Xia was not anyone normal. Rumor had it that her office was on the seventeenth floor, and the more she went up, the more difficult the job became.¡± Reality was exactly the same. Chu Enterprise was just like a pyramid where Chu Lui was at the top, and all the others were slowly inching their way up. While others rise, there definitely would be someone who fell. After they climbed up, they naturally could achieve more of the things that they liked. This was a custom: the higher the person was in terms of floor, the higher their sry and benefits. However, it was not only ¡®hard¡¯ to go up floor by floor¡ªit was with so much difficulty. It was easy for one to fall, but once the person fell, it would be as if they fell to their death and their bones shattered, causing them to leave. Chapter 672 - You Will Do Better

Chapter 672: You Will Do Better

There were countless departments filled with elites. Even the cleaner auntie needed to be on her toes all the time in case someone would y tricks and cause her to lose her job. The internal politics in the Chu Enterprise was scary inside the office, it would be filled with all sorts of conflicts and fights all the time. There was no denying of Chu Lui¡¯s capabilities in doing business and also his abilities in managing thepany. He directly turned his office into a battlefield: those who could survive would rise to the top, level by level. Those who could not would fall right to the bottom of the pyramid and be buried alive by the people on top. Hence, no employee dared to make a mistake; if not, all their effort and hard work would turn to naught. Yes, the welfare here was good, and the sry was high; however, the politics were equally scary. However, Xia Ruoxin did not know anything about the difference between the first floor and the seventeenth. To the other employees, her floor was akin to heaven. ¡°Ms. Xia, this is your office. If you need anything, do call me on the phone. Oh, right.¡± She pointed at the staff card on her chest. ¡°I am on the first floor, and my employee number is fifteen so if Ms. Xia needs to look for me, just dial ¡®0115¡¯.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin bowed to the number-fifteen receptionist, which gave her a shock; and there was a look of embarrassment on her face. Also, Xia Ruoxin asked sheepishly, ¡°May I know, what is my job?¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually really simple.¡± The receptionist walked over and took out a stack of documents from the table. ¡°Everything you need to do is written on this. Thepany has a charity event to sponsor children with unfortunate backgrounds to learn an artistic skill. All the expenses would be paid by thepany. This is only the trial phase, and after it has been tested, we will slowly expand it.¡± After her exnation, Xia Ruoxin still had some doubts. ¡°May I know if there¡¯s anything else?¡± Her polite mannerism, presentable smile, and professional way of speaking showed that the staff in Chu Enterprise were of decent quality. ¡°Nothing, thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. Actually, she did not want to trouble her anymore. Since this was only the trial phase and it had not officially started yet, she still had some time to understand it so there was no rush. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go down first.¡± The receptionist smiled politely. After she went down, Xia Ruoxin then sat down in her office. Honestly, she felt that her status had changed all of a sudden. It could not stay the same as the environment, dressing, and the people she was in touch with were different so the mindset would change along with them as well. At that time, the phone on the table rang. She took the phone, and her voice was a bit shaky. After all, it was her first time so she would be lying if she said she was not nervous. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± The voice from the other end was Chu Lui¡¯s. Xia Ruoxin heaved a sigh of relief. Someone she knew, even if it was an enemy, would still be better than being in a crowd of strangers. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± She took the phone and stood up. Even though the seventeen story-high building was not considered tall, but it could cover many things. ¡°How¡¯s your first day of work?¡± The voice was brimming with professionalism, but Xia Ruoxin could still hear the care within his voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay, thanks.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up a pen and started spinning it. ¡°Chu Lui, can I ask you a question?¡± After much hesitation, she still decided to ask this question. ¡°Ask away.¡± Chu Lui leaned back as if in a good mood; the ck aura around him had lightened up quite a bit. ¡°I want to know...¡± Xia Ruoxin paused. She was serious. ¡°Did you purposely let me into your office? Did you purposely arrange this job for me? I know my own abilities. I don¡¯t have much academic knowledge or working experience. If it¡¯s moving things, I do have a three-year experience; but Chu Lui, this isn¡¯t moving things or doing physical things. Are you making life easy for me?¡± She was not silly; neither was she a fool. If it was not this easy, it was not something that someone like her couldplete so Chu Lui must have done it on purpose. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lui admitted as he stood up and walked to a full-length window. ¡°I did it on purpose. Based on your personality, I know you wouldn¡¯t want money if I gave it to you directly. However, Ruoxin, have you ever thought? Rainy is still my daughter. Even though I don¡¯t have her custody, can I still have the right to provide for her? ¡°She¡¯s almost four, but I have done nothing for her. Just take it as if I¡¯m paying for my sins, okay? Anyway, I did think about your job now. If it¡¯s not you, it would be someone else eventually. I believe you will do a good job. ¡°If you, as a woman, can do things like carrying heavy cargo; I believe you can do this, too. Backing out without even trying doesn¡¯t seem to be like your personality. I remember back then, you knew it would not end well if you married me, but you still did it anyway. This should be much easier than marrying Chu Lui.¡± Pa! Xia Ruoxin mmed the phone down. The past, the past. The thing she did not want to think about the most... was the past and her marriage with Chu Lui. It was the worst and most shameful failure she had her whole life. However, she did receive something good from it. After all, she gained a cute daughter from that terrible marriage. Picking up the documents from the table, she started to feel indignant. No matter what, she wanted to try. She flipped it page by page, and time had passed seconds by seconds... then minutes by minutes. She then started to understand her job a bit better; it indeed was something rted to charity. The workshop that she was working in previously also had some charitable lessons rted to this so she dide across something like that before and was not considered unfamiliar to it. Now, it was just the preparatory stage so professionals would take charge of it. Actually, her job was a dummy¡¯s job as she just had to supervise the work progress and report to her superior. Her superior was no one else but Chu Lui. Just that, nothing had started now so she was just a useless person for now. Ever since she started working, everyone in the Chu Enterprise felt as though their atmosphere had rxed by quite a bit as their boss always seemed to be in an exceptionally good mood. Also, he seemed to have been smiling just now. That man knew how to do everything... but smile. His straight face was better than his smile as his smiles were always cold. However, this time was an exception... because he really did smile, to the point where he looked gentler. Chapter 673 - To Grandpa’s House

Chapter 673: To Grandpa¡¯s House

Xia Ruoxin sat at her so-called office in a daze. It had been around three days, and she found out that the job she was doing was a really retarded one. She could just look at magazines, surf the Inte, or just go into a daze like she did. There was simply nothing to do. The supposed errand-running, printing jobs... misceneous jobs vanished into thin air. Chu Lui had already said that if she did not do this, she could only do a cleaners¡¯ job. Without considering if the cleaner job could handle the debts she owed the bank¡ªjust based on the working hours, she did not need to think about it anymore. The cleaners here had toe in at five in the morning and leave around ten at night. They had to spend all their time here. Let alone fetching her daughter, she probably would not even have reached home when Rainy slept. Hence, even if this job was useless until she could swat flies, she still had to do it. Perhaps Chu Lui had noticed her foul mood so he had ordered people to deliver proposals to her. This was her first time touching the work she did. After understanding the nature of it, she could finally arrange some work for herself to do. She wrote down whatever she could think of first, and when she thought of otherster, she could add them in. This way, she did not need toe every day just to while her time away until she ended work. If she repeated this lifestyle every day, this would not be working but retirement. In Chu Lui¡¯s office, she reported the recent work progress to Chu Lui expressionless as if she was memorizing a book. ¡°We found the school so we¡¯re undergoing internal renovations now. All the finances have been settled, and the construction requires about three months, Mr. Chu.¡± She raised her eyes. ¡°Are you willing to pay me for three months to do nothing?¡± She asked in all seriousness. Three months, twenty-four thousand. After all the misceneous fees, it was thirty thousand. If it was the old Chu Lui¡ªeven if he fed the money to dogs, he would not have given Xia Ruoxin a single penny. Chu Lui rubbed his brows. ¡°Ruoxin, do you really need to stab me in my heart?¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up, took her documents, and bowed to Chu Lui. ¡°Mr. Chu, I¡¯m done talking. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Then, she turned around and walked away in big steps. She had a bit of presencetely. She was not a white-cored worker and was not anyone important in thepany, and yet she was the only one in the world who dared to be rude to Chu Lui and not give him face. However, Chu Lui could not do anything about it and even had to smile along sometimes. Hence, people could not make mistakes. They could only make minor mistakes, and if they made major ones, they would end up like Chu Lui¡ªthe CEO of the prestigious Chu Enterprise¡ªbeing stepped on. The whole eighteen-floor building was in shock, and yet he could not do anything about that one woman. No, it was two. When the secretary outside saw Xia Ruoxin walk out, she hurriedly stood up. Recently, the CEO¡¯s face had been really ck; how could shee out unharmed? My god, this cannot be. ¡°Sister Ruoxin,¡± Secretary Xiao Chen called Xia Ruoxin softly. Xia Ruoxin walked over. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She was wearing a presentable set of clothes which could roughly outline her body shape. She did not have big boobs or a big butt, but her waist was thin, and her face was pretty. It was exactly the type that people liked. The secretary carefully pointed inside before pouting. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, did our CEO not rage? Recently, there was a business dealing that didn¡¯t go well so he had been upset about it for days.¡± As she was saying, her face also darkened as she remembered Chu Lui¡¯s coffin-like face which made others panic in fear and feel goosebumps all over their body. ¡°Rage?¡± Xia Ruoxin shrugged her shoulders. ¡°If he wants to rage, so be it. At most, I¡¯ll just quit.¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The secretary pulled a face. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, you¡¯re really daring. Not anyone could enter the Chu Enterprise unless you use connections.¡± ¡°I came in without even wanting to. Of course, I used connections.¡± Xia Ruoxin waved the document in her hand nonchntly. She was not afraid to let other people know about her using connections. Anyway, they all knew so there was nothing to hide. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get going. Perhaps that man had just reached menopause. Don¡¯t mess with him.¡± Chu Lui was just about toe out when he heard Xia Ruoxin mention ¡®menopause¡¯. At this moment, he really wanted to strangle that woman. Menopause. Menopause? How could he have menopause? He was barely thirty. A man was still a flower at thirty, and besides, he was prettier than a flower. However, he could not do anything about that woman. He could not scold, hit, or holler. Perhaps he had sinned too much in the past so this woman would be all over his head in the future. When he thought of what he needed to tell the womanter, he felt pain in his head. Xia Ruoxin threw the documents in her hand on the table. She had already worked for half a month, but she was frustrated doing simr things every day. Trial period, trial period. A three-month trial period. For the three-month trial period, she had to stare at the man every single day and tolerate his random visits to eat dinner with them. He was even close to turning her daughter into an ingrate. The phone on the table rang. She sat up straight and picked up the phone. ¡°Ruoxin, I want to discuss something with you.¡± Xia Ruoxin held the phone tightly. ¡®Discuss¡¯. She did not like that word. Perhaps whatever he was about to say or discuss were things that would put her in a difficult position; things that she was not willing to do and would reject. ¡°My dad wants to see Rainy and bring her over to stay for a night. He¡¯s getting old, and his body is weak,¡± Chu Lui said deeply. His originally deep voice started to sound hoarse. Xia Ruoxin put down the phone in her hand while the man on the other end was still waiting for her reply. Xia Ruoxin could reject all of Chu Lui¡¯s requests, but she could not reject an old man¡¯s. Actually, she had seen Chu Jiang secretly waiting outside the kindergarten and sneaking a look at Rainy. However, he had never requested to see Rainy; perhaps he was afraid that she would be unwilling. He was no one else but Rainy¡¯s Grandpa. After much hesitation, she ced the phone next to her ear. ¡°She still has school tomorrow. Don¡¯t let her bete.¡± Once she finished her sentence, she hung up immediately as if she was afraid she would regret it. She knew that if she continued this way, it would be akin to sending Rainy into the tiger¡¯s mouth. However, she still went soft. If Chu Lui was still as mean as scary to her like in the past, she would reject him without hesitation. However, he used this tone and Chu Jiang against her. Honestly, she could not be harsh towards Chu Jiang. Chapter 674 - Mei Mei is Back Again

Chapter 674: Mei Mei is Back Again

She felt bad when she saw the desire in the old man¡¯s eyes. She thought about how she would never have gone to the Xia household, no matter how much paradise-like it seemed, if she had a grandpa like that as a child. Unfortunately for her, she did not. So she could not bear to take Rainy¡¯s grandfather from her since the old man really did dote on her. Oh, well. She took the materials out and looked over them. No matter what, she could not separate Rainy from her grandpa. That would be unfair to the young child. It was Rainy¡¯s life, not hers. ... She handed Dolly to her daughter. ¡°Remember to listen to Grandpa and take care of Dolly,¡± she said as she gently rearranged her daughter¡¯s braids. ¡°En, Rainy knows.¡± Rainy picked Dolly up and rubbed it against her face. She loved her Dolly and could not sleep without her. ¡°Go on, go have fun with Grandpa.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and held her daughter¡¯s hand as she brought her daughter over to Chu Lui. ¡°Thank you, Ruoxin.¡± Chu Lui picked the little girl up. Every time she was in his arms, he felt an indescribable sense of guilt and heartache. He would give up everything he had for the child in his arms. Xia Ruoxin waved goodbye to her daughter before she breathed out and shut the door behind her. She was afraid that she would change her mind and take any back and ban her from seeing the Chu family ever again. ¡°Uncle, where are we going?¡± Rainy asked as she grabbed onto the man¡¯s clothes and kicked them with her small feet. Chu Lui was unbothered. The suit meant nothing to him inparison to his daughter. ¡°Back to Grandpa¡¯s home.¡± He stopped and pressed the child¡¯s face into his arms. His heart ached at how he remained as an uncle to the child. ¡°Does Rainy remember Grandpa?¡± Chu Lui asked the child. He remembered that the child was only close to his dad in the past. ¡°En.¡± Rainy kicked around again, leaving a shoe print on Chu Lui¡¯s clothes. Grandpa was nice to her so she liked him. She remembered who was nice and who was not. ¡°What about Granny?¡± Chu Lui asked carefully. Having spent time with Rainy, he realized that she was more mature and understanding than most children. One could talk to her as if she was a young adult. Rainy kept quiet. However, Chu Lui heard her mumbling to herself. ¡°That¡¯s not my granny.¡± Did she mean... Chu Xiang? Opening the back passenger door, he ced his daughter on the child seat. The seat was a recent installment. He had hired the best designer to make this chair, but this was the first time Rainy was using it. If he had not been afraid of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s dismay, he would have moved in next door as her neighbor. However, that was just a passing thought. He knew that he did not have that much importance to her. ... By now, Chu Jiang had been waiting outside for a while. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Song Wan had just taken a stroll outside with Chu Xiang. When she left, he was waiting at the door; and he was still in the same position when she returned. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m waiting for someone. Would you like to wait with me?¡± Chu Jiang said to his wife. ¡°You can do that yourself.¡± Song Wan rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m bringing my Xiang Xiang home, right?¡± As she spoke, she kissed Chu Xiang¡¯s face. The girl smiled sweetly in response. ¡°Granny is Xiang Xiang¡¯s favorite, too.¡± ¡°Granny likes Xiang Xiang the most, too.¡± Song Wan kissed the girl¡¯s face again before the two entered the house. Chu Jiang was aware of Song Wan¡¯s overattachment and spoiling of Chu Jiang. He knew that it was not her fault, given that she barely saw her granddaughter. If she did not have a cebo, her imagination would run wild. By then, a ck car stopped beside him. It was Chu Lui. Chu Jiang hurried over. The car door opened, and Chu Lui brought a small child out. Chu Jiang¡¯s eyes turned red when he saw his granddaughter. He walked over and reached out towards Rainy. ¡°Baby, do you still remember Grandpa?¡± ¡°Hi, Grandpa.¡± Rainy reached her two hands out towards Chu Jiang. Choked with emotion, the man picked her up. Their family was indebted to her, and so was he. Because of that, he could only sneak an eye of his granddaughter from outside the kindergarten. He dared not go forward, for he was afraid that the child¡¯s mother would overthink and leave with the child again. It had been a while since he got to hold his granddaughter. Chu Jiang refused to let go of the child, even with his son ring at him from behind. Rainy chattered on in Chu Jiang¡¯s arms as he smiled andughed. The door was opened from inside by Chu Xiang when the bell rang. Chu Xiang was about to address Chu Jiang when she saw him, but she froze when she saw Rainy in his arms. She turned pale as a sheet. She lowered her head anxiously as she tugged on her dress. Why is Mei Mei back again? Didn¡¯t they say that she wasn¡¯ting back? She was the only child in the family. Grandpa would not like her if there were one more child, and neither would Daddy. Granny, too. The more she thought about it, she more upset she got. Jealousy and fear spread in the child¡¯s heart like wildfire. Song Wan almost threw the bowl in her hand on the floor when she came out. ¡°My, Rainy.¡± She rushed over, wanting to touch the child to confirm her vision. It was not that she did not love her grandchild. Chu Xiang was a cebo, but her affections for Rainy were true. However, she was unaware of the two children¡¯s individual thoughts. There could only be one favorite. ¡°Hi, Granny,¡± Rainy said politely but distantly. Song Wan wiped her tears. ¡°We can talkter. Let¡¯s eat. Let¡¯s eat.¡± She was even thinking about adding a few more dishes. After all, her granddaughter had returned. She hurried into the kitchen to talk to the caretaker as if in desperate need of someone to share her joy. Chapter 675 - Why Does Mei Mei Not Like Me?

Chapter 675: Why Does Mei Mei Not Like Me?

The caretaker smiled but sighed to herself as she looked towards Chu Xiang. At this rate, something was bound to happen. Chu Xiang¡¯s position in the family would be more awkward. Perhaps her decision to join the family was a wrong one. Song Wan hurriedly added a few more dishes. Outside, Rainy was ying with Chu Jiang. Chu Xiang, on the side, was jealous. She was jealous that Grandpa and Daddy would smile at Mei Mei. ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready;e eat.¡± Song Wan dried her hands on her clothes as she walked out of the kitchen. She wanted to pick up her granddaughter. However, when she approached, Rainy hid in Chu Jiang¡¯s arms and turned away, clearly unwilling. The child¡¯s rejection made Song Wan upset. She did not know what Chu Jiang had that she did not. Why was the child so close to him but so distant towards her? ¡°Let¡¯s eat first; my Rainy¡¯s hungry.¡± Chu Jiang smoothed things over as he brought Rainy over to eat. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Even though Song Wan was upset, she knew that dinner was more important. They could not let the children starve. At the table, Chu Xiang needed to be fed. She was already six years old, but she was spoiled. Chu Lui put some rice into a new bowl for Rainy and gave her a spoon. ¡°Eat by yourself, and let Uncle know what dishes you want.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Rainy thanked Chu Lui as she picked up her spoon to eat. She was not a picky child. She ate whatever she was given, and she did not ask for anything. On the other hand, Song Wan was left feeling rather awkward. She hurriedly set her bowl down. ¡°Xiang Xiang, can you eat by yourself? Mei Mei¡¯s already eating by herself.¡± Chu Xiang picked up her spoon to feed herself indignantly, but she struggled clumsily. Rainy, on the other hand, was used to feeding herself. Even though she was a slow-eater, she did not spill any food. Mommy had told her that it was important to cherish her food, even more so because it did note easy. Chu Jiang patted Rainy¡¯s head with a smile. This child was, without a doubt, a child of our family. She¡¯s exactly like Ah Lui was when he was a child. They both have the same expression when eating. Even though one might think that Rainy resembled her mother at first sight, the child¡¯s personality took after the father¡¯s. He would fight anyone who said that she was not his granddaughter. ... Chu Jiang held Rainy¡¯s hand and brought her to the yroom. It was filled with toys. ¡°Rainy, y by yourself for a little. Grandpa will be right over.¡± He bent over and set the child down on a child. He had something that he had to attend to, and there was nothing to worry about since there were nannies in the house. Rainy sat on the chair obediently. She would nce at the toys before her asionally after Chu Jiang¡¯s departure, but she did not move; neither did she pick up anything to y with. She set her hands on her knees and sat up straight. Chu Xiang entered carrying a doll and stood before Rainy. ¡°Hi, Xiao Jie Jie.¡± Rainy greeted Chu Xiang politely with a shy smile, which entuated her cuteness. Chu Xiang squeezed the doll in her arms tightly. She found that she disliked Mei Mei even more with each moment. ... Chu Jiang heard a child¡¯s cries when he returned. His heart rose to his throat as he hurried over. He opened the door to see Chu Xiang crying as she sat on the floor. Rainy was hugging a doll with her lips pursed. Song Wan hurried over and picked Chu Xiang up the instant she saw the child on the floor. Subconsciously, she looked over at Rainy reprimandingly. However, she paused when she met Rainy¡¯s dark blue eyes, eyes that were the same shade as her son¡¯s. Looking at the expression and face that resembled her son¡¯s, there was an indescribable sense of awkwardness. ¡°Rainy, there are a lot of dolls here. Don¡¯t fight with Xiao Jie Jie. See? She¡¯s crying,¡± she said as she cajoled Chu Xiang. She had no idea what she had said until it was toote. The words had already been spoken. Rainy pursed her lips like her mother did. Bang! The doll in her arms fell to the floor. Chu Xiang was still crying as she grabbed onto Song Wan¡¯s clothes, still choked with emotion. ¡°Granny, did Xiang Xiang do something wrong? Why doesn¡¯t Mei Mei like me?¡± ¡°Of course, my Xiang Xiang didn¡¯t do anything wrong,¡± Song Wan cajoled Chu Xiang as she held the child in her arms. ¡°Mei Mei¡¯s still young. Xiang Xiang, let Mei Mei have the doll. Granny will buy you another one, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Xiang nodded. However, her eyes were fixed on Rainy¡¯s eyes with dislike. She disliked this Mei Mei. It was best that she never came again to steal her Granny and Grandpa. Rainy bit on her lips as she pinched the hems of her dress. She sniffled but did not cry. At this point, a pair of hands reached out to hug her. Chu Jiang touched Rainy¡¯s tiny face. The child leaned her head on Chu Jiang¡¯s chest. She missed her mother. ... When Chu Lui returned, his parents seemed to be upset with each other. ¡°Do you have to treat me like this?¡± Song Wan stuck out her leg and kicked Chu Jiang. ¡°Rainy¡¯s my granddaughter, too. My biological granddaughter. Wouldn¡¯t I dote on her? Then again, she snatched the doll from Xiang Xiang and made her fall. That¡¯s not nice. Even though she¡¯s small, she needs to be educated. I didn¡¯t even say anything, and you got upset first.¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s face was glum. He did not want to argue with his wife. The more they argued, the bigger the problem got; and if that was the case, he would never get to see his granddaughter again. ¡°Dad, Mom, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Lui walked over and wedged himself between the two. His parents have not argued in a decade, but now, they were at each other¡¯s throats. Chapter 676 - I Want Mommy, I Want to Go Home

Chapter 676: I Want Mommy, I Want to Go Home

¡°Ah Lui, you be the judge.¡± Song Wan finally found someone toin to. ¡°It¡¯s all your dad. You have no idea. Rainy snatched Xiang Xiang¡¯s dolly, and she shoved her. I wasn¡¯t even done talking, and your dad...¡± However, Chu Lui cut her off before she could finish. ¡°Mom, Rainy only likes one dolly. She won¡¯t want any of the other ones you give her.¡± He stood up after he spoke. He did not say much. He left his mother to mull over things, but he knew that his daughter would never do anything like this, no matter the cause. His heart ached for his obedient little girl. He gently pushed the door open. Rainy was curled up in the bed, which made her seem extra small. He walked over, and Rainy opened her eyes. They were red, like a little rabbit¡¯s. She climbed up from the bed and hugged Chu Lui¡¯s neck. ¡°Uncle, Rainy misses Mommy. Rainy wants to go home,¡± the child said with a pout as tears streamed down her face. Chu Lui hugged his daughter tightly. He had hardly seen her cry. He remembered what she was like the first time. A tiny blob that neither cried nor threw tantrums. She had a straight face, and she bowed and thanked him when she left. Was that to thank him for saving her? However, he did not save her in the end. That might be his greatest and irrevocable regret this life. He took off his coat and picked up his daughter. ¡°Uncle, where are we going?¡± Rainy gripped onto Chu Lui¡¯s clothes, her voice soft and meek. Chu Lui pressed her face into his chest. ¡°Uncle¡¯s sending you home to see Mommy, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy¡¯s eyes lit up at the thought of seeing her mommy and listening to her mommy¡¯s stories. She stopped crying and wiped her eyes with her tiny hands. Chu Jiang and Song Wan stopped quibbling when they saw Chu Lui walk out with Rainy. ¡°Where are you bringing Rainy?¡± Song Wan hurried over to try and grab her granddaughter. She had barely spoken to the child, and she intended to sleep with the child tonight. ¡°I¡¯m bringing her home to her mother.¡± Chu Lui caressed his daughter¡¯s soft hair. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s still young. She needs her mother at night.¡± Song Wan pursed her lips, but she could do nothing but turn away and keep silent in the end. ¡°Go, be careful on the way.¡± Chu Jiang patted his son¡¯s shoulder. Even though he could not bear for his granddaughter to leave, he did not have much of a choice. He saw the wronged expression on his granddaughter¡¯s face, and he had tried cajoling her to no avail earlier. He only left when the child fell asleep. They never really spent much time with the child. They were practically strangers to her. They could deal with that when she was older. Song Wan cupped her face in her hands and cried out after Chu Lui left with the child. ¡°Did I make a mistake? But I...¡± Chu Jiang patted his wife¡¯s shouldersfortingly. ¡°You¡¯re fine. However, the child¡¯s not familiar with us. She¡¯s not Chu Xiang, whom you¡¯ve been bringing and is close to you. It¡¯ll get better with time.¡± Song Wan actually intended to apologize. She reprimanded Rainy before she thought things through so she felt guilty and had nothing to say. She then swore to herself that she would not do that the next time she saw her granddaughter. It was just a misunderstanding. As an adult, she should not have stepped in between a child¡¯s quibble. ... Xia Ruoxin was perusing a book rmended by Chu Lui¡¯s secretary. It was a good book so she borrowed it to pass time when she was free. She was reading it because she could not fall asleep. With Rainy gone, she did not have anything to do. Knock, knock. There was a knock at the door. She closed the book and looked at the door. It was almost nine. Who could it be? When she opened the door, she saw Chu Lui who was covered in a drizzle of rainwater. There were minuscule beads of water in his hair. He was in a white shirt, and his sleeves were casually rolled up to his elbows, leaving half of his muscr arm out. There was something in his arms that was covered up in his clothes. He might have been caught in the rain, but whatever he was carrying did not get a drop of rainwater. He wrapped his arms tightly around it, but it was clear that he was cautious and gentle. ¡°I brought her back.¡± He smiled before entering without an invitation. He brought Rainy directly to the bedroom, set the sleeping child down, and tucked her in bed. The child was in deep sleep as she pinched on her nkets. She seemed a little uneasy at first, but she settled down quicklyter¡ªperhaps from the familiar scents. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy gripped her nket again as she habitually looked for her mother. Xia Ruoxin picked Dolly up and ced it in her daughter¡¯s embrace. She was sleeping very soundly now. She would not wake up even if there were thunder and lightning. There was a sudden rumble of thunder from outside, followed by bouts of lightning. Xia Ruoxin suddenly recalled that the weather had been forecast for a thunderstorm, and citizens were advised to stay home. She tucked Rainy in, and the child slept soundly, unaffected by the thunder. When Xia Ruoxin came out, Chu Lui was still there. He was standing on the balcony without his coat. His shirt was a little crumpled from carrying Rainy earlier, and he leaned on the railings as he smoked a cigarette, looking rather rugged and distant. The storm from outside could be heard as rain drifted into the balcony. The man seemed unbothered, remaining still as the rain drizzled on him. There could not be rainbows without rain, but he had lost his rainbow no matter how many storms he would go through. ¡°She¡¯s asleep?¡± Chu Lui snuffed out his cigarette and asked as he walked over. His clothes were a lot wetter than before. One could wring water from his sleeves. Chapter 677 - We Can’t be Good

Chapter 677: We Can¡¯t be Good

¡°En, she¡¯s sleep,¡± Xia Ruoxin replied softly. She looked at the clock on the wall, sending a clear message. It waste and time for him to leave. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Chu Lui put his hands in his pockets and picked up his coat from the couch before putting it on. He then walked to the door and changed his shoes. He opened the door and was about to leave when there was loud thunder outside. ¡°You...¡± Xia Ruoxin thought about it and spoke. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can stay.¡± She felt like pping herself immediately after she spoke. However, the words were already out, and she could not go back on her word and throw the man out. Plus, there was a storm raging outside, and it was not safe for him to leave. The roads here were not particrly nice to tread, and she could never make it up if anything happened to Chu Lui. Even though he was despicable and not a good man, but he only had one life... just like any other man. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Lui closed the door, his body a little stiff. Xia Ruoxin just thought that he was not used to it, but she did not catch the smile on the corner of the man¡¯s lips. Chu Lui was a calctive man. Xia Ruoxin thought that she was smart, but in reality, she was still rather slow like she was before. There was a guest room in the house. It was usually unupied since there were only Xia Ruoxin and her daughter. When she was done tidying up the other room, Chu Lui was seated on the couch outside. ¡°It¡¯s tidy now; please make yourselffortable.¡± Xia Ruoxin rubbed her left arm. It ached whenever it rained. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Lui stood up and walked over to her side. He bent down to her height. Xia Ruoxin was not short; she was 163 cm. She was not the tallest, but she was of average height. However, the man¡¯s height was way over-average so when they were together, the man had to bend over to talk to her all the time even though their height difference was not the greatest. Xia Ruoxin did not reply as she gently pinched her left arm. There was soreness in her arm. She was not sure whether it was from the bones or from the muscles, but the doctors said that it might be like that for the rest of her life. ¡°Is your arm in pain?¡± Chu Lui frowned as he reached out towards her arm. Xia Ruoxin stepped away from his hand and found a seat. She looked outside the balcony and wondered when the rain would end. Undeterred the man walked over, squatting down before her. ¡°I heard that bone injuries might hurt when there are changes in the weather. So I learned a set of massage techniques from an old Chinese doctor. It might not work, but it¡¯s worth a try.¡± As he spoke, he pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s left arm aside and set it on his leg, gently pinching her acupoints with his fingers. For some strange reason, there was a tingly sensation where the man was pressing. It was not ufortable. Otherwise, she would never have any contact with the man. The man¡¯s warmth passed from his fingers into her skin. His technique seemed to be working, and Xia Ruoxin felt more rxed. ¡°Are you redeeming yourself?¡± A cold voice came out from her. ¡°Or is this another sugar-coated bullet?¡± Chu Lui pursed his lips. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s words cut him really deep. He only knew now how damning the words he said to her were. However, given the way things were, was it toote for him to change? ¡°Ruoxin, I want to change.¡± He managed to blurt out, but his words were tinged with bitterness. He would change; he really would. He swore to treat her doubly well and make up for everything that he owed her, okay? ¡°Change?¡± Xia Ruoxin pulled her arm out from his hands. She lowered her head and rolled up her sleeves. It was clear from one look that the arm was abnormal. The doctor had suggested realigning her bones after re-breaking it or living with it for the rest of her life. The amount of pain would have been immeasurable. She could put up with the pain, but she did not want to. Even if the bone did heal properly and looked normal, her arm still did not work. If not, Gao Yi would have mentioned the surgery. Then again, he did not since there was no point. Since it was not necessary, why would she go under the knife again and go through immeasurable pain? ¡°Chu Lui, we will never be okay.¡± Sheughed, but it was rather hollow. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Don¡¯t waste any more time on me. Not every divorced couple can get back together; neither can every broken arm recover to the way it was before.¡± She rolled down her sleeves and hid her wound as if hiding her past. Some things were forgotten but never forgiven. They could be friends, but they would never be husband and wife again. She shut her door, oblivious to the man¡¯s despair. The storm was raging outside. It was destined not to be a quiet night. Perhaps many wouldy awake, stirring in their bed till dawn. When Xia Ruoxin woke up, it was already bright outside. She did not know what time she slept yesterday, but it must have beente. She struggled to keep her eyes open. She reached out her hand to the other side of the bed habitually, but it was empty. She startled awake, breaking out in cold sweat. Who took her Rainy from her? She would reflexively fear that her daughter was stolen from her if she did not see her the moment she opened her eyes. She hurriedly jumped out of bed. When she opened the door, she saw Chu Lui seated with Rainy. The child had a milk bottle in her hands, and one of her feet was on the man¡¯s leg. Chu Lui held the child¡¯s fair leg in his hand as if admiring a treasure. He was wiping the child¡¯s feet with his hand. As she stood at the door, aplicated feeling arose in her. Chapter 678 - Who’s a ghost?

Chapter 678: Who¡¯s a ghost?

Rainy was close to Gao Yi, too. She loved him and regarded him as a father, but she never let him touch her leg the way she did with Chu Lui. Could this be the irresistible bond of blood rtions? When she walked out, Rainy was drinking milk as if it was Chinese medicine. Just as she was about to chuck her milk bottle aside, she saw her mother narrow her eyes. She hurriedly clung to the bottle with both hands and turned her backside towards her mother. Xia Ruoxin had the urge to teach her a lesson. However, Chu Lui picked his daughter up protectively and turned his back towards Xia Ruoxin. His actions were clear. He was the one she should hit. Xia Ruoxin just entered the kitchen and began cutting and preparing the food. She had to cook, and she had to go to workter. She did not have time to mess around with them. It was a simple meal that she made. It was not any delicacy, but Rainy ate a full bowl of rice. As for Chu Lui, he ate slowly, seemingly finding his food unsavory. Or he might have been savoring his food. Xia Ruoxin could not figure out what he was thinking so she decided to ignore him. By the time they were done with breakfast, she realized that it was time to send her daughter to school. However, she was not ready yet. ¡°I¡¯ll send her.¡± Chu Lui picked Rainy up. ¡°I have a car. It¡¯ll be fast.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not turn him down since Rainy was safe with him. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Chu Lui replied as he brought the confused child out the door. He would repay what he owed to them no matter what. He had made an irreversible mistake for four years. Right now, he would spend the rest of his life to try and make up for it. He believed that it would be possible. ... ¡°Baby, say bye to Uncle.¡± He squatted down and caressed the child¡¯s face. His daughter was really pretty. ¡°Bye, Uncle.¡± Rainy reached out her arm and waved. She then kissed the man on his cheek. Chu Lui touched his face. That was nice. This was the first time his daughter kissed him. He hoped that this child would never have to go through anything ever again. He would shoulder everything as her father. He drove back to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s ce but did not see anyone after waiting outside for a while. He knew that she had left earlier when it was time for work, and he still did not see her. ¡°Heh...¡± Heughed. Just as he had predicted, this woman was still as stubborn and difficult to understand like before. In a rare urrence, he waste for work. Thankfully, he was the boss; and no one was checking in. If there were a reward for full attendance, no one in the office deserved the award more than he did. The first thing he did when he arrived in the office was dial the number that he had registered in his mind. ¡°Manager Xia, please make a trip to my office.¡± Xia Ruoxin wanted to die when she heard the term ¡®Manager Xia¡¯. Yes, she was a manager. However, she was also her employee. What kind of manager was she? She was both the manager and the worker. In truth, her position as a manager was mostly in name. She picked up all the reports she had been working on recently. They kept work and life separate. They did not mix the two. Xia Ruoxin closed the documents in her hands and updated Chu Lui on things. Chu Lui nodded. ¡°En, you¡¯ve done well.¡± ¡°Thank you, CEO.¡± Xia Ruoxin curled her lips in a smile. In truth, she was not surprised to get CEO¡¯s praise. She had been over the information over a dozen times. Plus, she had experience withmunity work so she was the right person for this job. The project could begin from an orphanage. Moreover, there was an orphanage that the Chu family was sponsoring. They could hold a small-scale charity art show when the children were at a certain level of mastery. Other than fund-raising, this would add to the reputation of the Chu family. One round of the project would raise quite a bit of money. By then, they would have the money to help the children in difficulty, such as the children at the orphanage. So she would put her best effort into this project no matter what. Naturally, she put in a lot of work. Even Chu Lui, who had extremely stringent standards, marveled at her work. The naive young thing from before had grown. Even though it was a tough process, but she was still the same person she was. Bang! The door was opened from outside by Du Jingtang who was dressed in a variety of colors. He walked in, pulled down his sunsses, and posed. ¡°Hi, cousin, I¡¯m back. Your dearest cousin, me, is back from Africa. Don¡¯t worry, everything went well; and we signed the contract. The profits from this contract can cover thepany¡¯s operations for the next three years. I can still get paid even without working from now on. Yay!¡± He danced around in celebration, mumbling to himself. Pak! Xia Ruoxin dropped the documents in her arms on the floor as she stared at the tanned man in surprise. The person was none other than Du Jingtang, whom she knew from before. The man reacted. He turned, with his hand still in the air, and screamed when he saw Xia Ruoxin on the couch. He fled immediately after. Xia Ruoxin covered her face. ¡°I look like a ghost?¡± ¡°No, he¡¯s the ghost,¡± Chu Lui replied inly, but his dark eyes were ice-cold. ¡°We¡¯ll have a special press conference, the day after. You will join me.¡± The man said to Xia Ruoxin as he stood up. Xia Ruoxin tugged at the corners of her lips. ¡°Sorry, CEO, I don¡¯t want to be a part of it. I want to live simply, and I don¡¯t want to be involved in everything that I previously had to deal with.¡± She refused to attend a press conference. She had never gotten any cosmetic surgery. There were not a lot of people present when she fought Chu Lui over the right to raise Rainy in court back then. They did not want to blow the matter up since Rainy was a child, and she could get hurt by the rumors. However, everyone knew that she was caught in somebody else¡¯s bed by Mr. Chu four years ago. People would forget easily, but they were good at digging things up. Chapter 679 - His Mother must be Tanned

Chapter 679: His Mother must be Tanned

She bent down, picked up her documents from the floor, and patted it before leaving. Chu Lui looked at her back view and his face darkened. The feeling of failure frustrated him. How could he forget about this? He wanted to exin whatever had happened four years ago and give her justice, but he was afraid that it would put her in the spotlight once again. He would definitely return her justice to make up for whatever he did in the past, but the time was not now. On the other hand, Xia Ruoxin walked back to her office and threw the documents onto the table. Before her butt could warm the seat, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, it¡¯s me. Can Ie in?¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Xia Ruoxinughed. It was Du Jingtang. To Chu Lui¡¯s cousin, she could not hate him at all. This man was usually quite smart, but one could not deny that he was a good personpared to Chu Lui. At the very least, he did save her life before. Du Jingtang came in. He looked fresh even though his face was tanned, but it did not harm his appearance. It made him look someone with character and was rather handsome. It was especially so when he smiled as he would reveal two rows of sparkling white teeth. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, why are you here?¡± Du Jingtang was very excited for real. She was here so his Little Cutie would be here, too. He surveyed his surroundings. Was she hiding? ¡°Don¡¯t need to look for her. She isn¡¯t here.¡± Xia Ruoxin knew what he was thinking. However, she disappointed him. Unless necessary, she did not want to bring her daughter over. Oh... she was not here. Du Jingtang was slightly dejected. He had even changed clothes and showered beforeing here, but he still did not see Little Cutie in the end. ¡°She¡¯s in the kindergarten. You can see her when youe to my house to eat.¡± He was kind of her friend, a friend that she quite liked. Of course, it was also because he really liked Rainy. Her daughter was loved by many and had much more happiness than her mother when she was young. Of course, she would not stop these people who genuinely liked her daughter. ¡°Really?¡± Du Jingtang scratched his head; he actually had this chance. ¡°Anytime.¡± Xia Ruoxin really weed him. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Du Jingtang was actually anxious. He would go in a while so he could see Little Cutie as soon as possible. ¡°Oh.¡± He then realized that there was something amiss. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, why are you here?¡± Du Jingtangy on the table. Did something happen in the office when he was not around these few days? Or perhaps, did this couple reconcile? Obviously, he was overthinking. They had a long way to reconciliation. However, if there was any progress, it was probably because Chu Lui was now in a more favorable position. However, for Xia Ruoxin, she no longer wanted to have another office romance. Her life was peaceful. Even though her heart was not as cold as ice, she did not want to think about romance anymore. As for why was she here, what could she say? Even heroes needed to bend their backs over for rice, let alone her who was not a hero. Meanwhile, Du Jingtang was still looking on curiously, waiting for her reply. ¡°I came to earn my keep.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled and held the hand on her knee tightly. ¡°The sry here was pretty high. I didn¡¯t want to be a cleaner so I had to work here.¡± ¡°Here? Oh, could it be...?¡± Du Jingtang reacted immediately. Could all of this be his brother¡¯s doing? Like what he said before, he would note up with a new department for absolutely no reason. ¡°Could it be what?¡± Xia Ruoxin was sensitive enough to feel that Du Jingtang was hiding something from her. ¡°Oh, nothing much.¡± Du Jingtang hurriedlyughed along. He was not stupid; if he spilled about this incident, he would probably be killed for it. Nheless, he could not say it. Over his dead body. He did not dare stay for long so he ran away. However, he did not forget that he could see his Little Cutie after work. It would be even better if he could bring Little Cutie home; his mother would love it and would not bother him anymore. When Xia Ruoxin went to fetch her daughter, a friend was following behind. At school, all the children were secretly discussing Du Jingtang¡¯s appearance. ¡°That Uncle is really ck.¡± ¡°Yes, he is. He must have put on his mother¡¯s mask.¡± ¡°No, he must have been burnt by fire.¡± ¡°His mother must be ck, too.¡± These little kids carried on one after another, which made Du Jingtang want to dig a hole and hide inside with his head. Xia Ruoxin took Rainy over from Teacher Xiao Meng. Rainy held her mother¡¯s hand and tilted her head curiously to look at the foreigner with glowing ck skin. ¡°Little Cutie, do you not recognize Uncle anymore?¡± Du Jingtang was holding his heart in his hand and felt as though it was going to break. Did his Little Cutie not recognize him anymore? However, it had only been less than a year since theyst met. Rainy hid herself in her mother¡¯s embrace; only her pair of eyes turned to stare at Du Jingtang from time to time. ¡°Uncle?¡± she said softly as she was not sure if she recognized the right person. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am.¡± Du Jingtang pointed at himself. ¡°I am your most handsome and closest Uncle!¡± ¡°Come over, give Uncle a hug.¡± He bent down and opened his arms for Rainy. Rainy held onto her mother¡¯s sleeves tightly, obvious that she was shocked by Du Jingtang¡¯s skin color. ¡°Go on, that is Uncle.¡± Xia Ruoxinughed as she exined to her daughter, ¡°Uncle was under Mr. Sun for too long so his skin became tanned. Even though his skin is ck, his heart is still white.¡± Du Jingtang was literally close to tears. Sister Ruoxin, did you have to be so harsh? However, Rainy was brave this time and shuffled her small feet over to stand in front of Du Jingtang. She ced her face right in front of Du Jingtang and looked at his ck face intently. Of course, it was still her Uncle. ¡°Uncle, hug.¡± She extended her hands to let Du Jingtang hug her. She still remembered Du Jingtang. ¡°How cute.¡± Du Jingtang hurriedly hugged the well-behaved girlie on the floor. He was happy to the point where he lost his direction. However, with Du Jingtang as Rainy¡¯s babysitter, Xia Ruoxin had the time to do her other stuff. She went to buy groceries and did not forget that she promised Du Jingtang a meal. She cooked up a decent feast, and when she brought it out, Du Jingtang and Rainy were ying very happily. He was really a big boy so for the child Rainy, he was a goodpanion. Chapter 680 - Foundation

Chapter 680: Foundation

A grown man could actually let himself to be dressed in a weird manner to y Dolly with Rainy and y house. It was no wonder Rainy would like Du Jingtang so much. However, when they were about to dig in, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Uncle will open the door.¡± Du Jingtang pinched Rainy¡¯s cheeks before standing up to open the door. Once the door opened, there was a gush of cold air that made him shudder, and the smile on his face froze. ¡°Brother... cousin, why are you here?¡± ¡°If you cane, why can¡¯t I?¡± Chu Lui squinted his eyes dangerously and was exuding a vibe that could hurt people, which made Du Jingtang flinch. Do not look at him like that; he had not done anything. Chu Lui walked in and was carrying a bag in his hand. Even though Rainy only liked one dolly, she would y with other soft toys sometimes. ¡°Rainy,e over.¡± Chu Lui waved his hand towards his daughter, and she hurriedly ran over. She ced her hands behind her back and looked intently at Chu Lui before extending her hand. She knew Chu Lui brought her a gift, and children could not resist any presents especially furry soft toys; she could have many of them to y with her dolly. Chu Lui bent down and took out a toy dog from the bag before cing it in his daughter¡¯s hands. Rainy hugged it immediately. ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡± said Rainy sweetly as she ran to find her mother with the dog. ¡°Mommy, Uncle gave me a small doggy.¡± Rainy raised the dog over her head. Her rosy red cheeks made her look so healthy, which made Xia Ruoxin unable to believe¡ªuntil this date¡ªthat this beautiful child almost lost her life before. Beautiful. Naturally, she did not want to spoil her daughter¡¯s mood so no matter who gave her the toy, it was fine as long as she liked it. It was supposed to be three people, but now there was an extra person all of a sudden. Chu Lui was okay, but Du Jingtang felt as if he was sitting in an ufortable position. There was a cactus underneath his butt poking him to death. ¡°Jingtang, can I ask? How did that departmente about?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked Du Jingtang again. ¡°This...¡± Du Jingtang could not answer her. ¡°I forgot.¡± So he decided to y dumb and act as if he did not know. ¡°Is it?¡± Xia Ruoxin started to be suspicious. ¡°Was it not you?¡± Chu Lui said lightly. Immediately, Du Jingtang reacted over as he had to be his cousin¡¯s scapegoat. Oh... he had a look of epiphany on his face. ¡°Just look at this. How could I forget about it? ¡°Yes, yes. I did think of this. Ourpany does charity every year so I thought of the children in the welfare society. They always wanted to learn to draw, and they said they wanted to draw the beautiful world out. So I thought it would be good to realize their dreams. This then became ourpany¡¯s charity event for the year. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, what do you think? Am I very smart? This idea is pretty neat, right?¡± Just look at how fast his brain reacted and had even exined everything in a logical manner. He had also called Xia Ruoxin ¡®sister¡¯ in front of his cousin to prove that he and Xia Ruoxin really had nothing going on. He was not straight. Was it like that? Xia Ruoxin still did not believe it. However, whether that was the truth or not, there was not much difference as she was already in the department. She did not know how the meal went for the other people, but Du Jingtang had a difficult time; his cousin¡¯s ck face obviously showed that he was going to beat him up. As expected, Du Jingtang knew that he was dead meat the next day. He had to bring his tanned skin and stand under the sun yet again to do supervisory work. Meanwhile, everything was ready at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s side to start the charity program. There were quite a few people that came to witness the Chu Enterprise charity event. This event was for children with artistic talents to draw out their own worlds. At the same time, Chu Lui prepared another foundation¡ªcalled the Angel Foundation¡ªto save those children with leucocythemia. When Xia Ruoxin heard the news, her heart was in a mess. She knew that this illness needed a lot of money to the point where the family would even go bankrupt, especially for women who did not have any working ability like her. The reason why Chu Lui wanted to set up the foundation was because of Rainy. Rainy¡¯s illness had unknowingly affected Chu Lui to have this thought and had indirectly helped the other children just like Rainy. Actually, he was notpassionate; he just had experienced it by himself. Xia Ruoxin stood at the door and looked inside at the Chu Lui standing on stage. He was cool and decisive with a unique gaze. He was more sessful than ever, and almost everyone admired him. He was a monster, but at this point in time, he actually became an angel. ¡°May I ask, Mr. Chu, why did you decide to set up this Angel Foundation?¡± A reporter raised his hand to ask Chu Lui. ¡°Because of my daughter.¡± Chu Lui stood up straight. Once he thought about the child who had his blood, his lips that were originally in a straight line... curved up. ¡°My daughter also had this illness. Even though she has recovered, but I¡¯m still scarred by the incident. I hope that more of these kids could receive help in the future, so that they could have another chance to experience life. Their life is fragile and might be really short. However, as long as we reach out to them, their precious life and the family¡¯s warmth could be saved.¡± ¡°Mr. Chu, may I ask? Who¡¯s your daughter?¡± Another reporter vied to ask the question. Everyone knew that Chu Lui had divorced twice, but no one heard that he had a daughter. They knew about his adopted daughter, but that child had always been living under the eyes of the media. Her life was transparent, but there was no talk of her being ill. Chu Lui suddenly mentioned about his daughter, so perhaps this child or this child¡¯s biological mother was... perhaps the reason for Chu Lui¡¯s divorce with his second wife was because of this child that came out of nowhere. Chu Lui¡¯s past two marriages had always been under the eye of the public. The ending of the first marriage was known to all, but he and his second wife¡ªLi Manni, they were a model couple and were the envy of many. However, who would have thought that their marriage had onlysted for four years? In the end, it ended up in smokes; and yet no one knew the reason for their divorce up till now. Chu Lui¡¯s daughter that came out of nowhere made everyone curious and thirsty to dig up the truth. Chapter 681 - Seen a Demon

Chapter 681: Seen a Demon

¡°Sorry.¡± Chu Lui looked at all the reporters in the room. ¡°This is my privacy; please understand and respect it. I just want my daughter to have a simple life growing up so please do not invade my life.¡± As he finished his sentence, his cold gaze stunned the reporter who asked the question, making the camera in his hand shake and almost drop to the floor. Chu Lui¡¯s ruthlessness was known throughout the industry. There was once a reporter who did not know his limits and exposed his privacy; one could just imagine his consequences. Hence, no one dared to offend Chu Lui. Even though he would not kill someone, but he had tons of money and was capable of using his money to crush that person¡¯s skull until there was nothing left. When facing an enemy, this man¡ªespecially¡ªwas a demon. The person initially wanted to dig up some exclusive scoop, but he did not dare to think about it at all after the warning. Xia Ruoxin stopped listening to whatever else was said at the press conference. Families like the Chu family and people like Chu Lui were in the spotlight everywhere they went. She was very grateful for the Chu family¡¯s understanding to allow Rainy to escape the gossip and just be a normal girl. She only had a mother called Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Suddenly, a shrill was heard, which made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s ears hurt. Before she could react, a body of bright yellow had walked past and stood in front of her, blocking her way. Xia Ruoxin looked up and was looking straight at a face she had seen for the past twenty-odd years. Xia Yixuan, long time no see. Her lips curved up slightly. That expression was not a smile; it was filled with sarcasm and mockery. ¡°Ms. Xia, may I help you?¡± she asked without emotions. Xia Yixuan obviously could not endure her shadow leaving her one day and going against her. Yes, Xia Ruoxin was Xia Yixuan¡¯s shadow... herpanion, her model to make her look better, her leaf, and her scapegoat to escape from her sins. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, why are you here?¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s voice was sharp, and her sound was ear-piercing. Every squeak she made became a needle mercilessly poking people to death. ¡°My location doesn¡¯t seem to be Ms. Xia¡¯s business. If Ms. Xia has nothing else to say, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Once she finished her sentence, Xia Ruoxin walked away with her arms folded. She walked forward with her heels clicking behind her. Looking at her body from the back, the gentle light shining on her almost-perfect body made her look like a magnolia that had bloomed, blooming in her close to twenty-five years of life. Finally, she broke out of her cocoon to be a beautiful butterfly. Xia Yixuan stomped her feet in anger and had almost broken her own heel. That woman actually came back. She actually came back before she and Brother Lui had reconciled. She was back, back to steal her everything. No, she could not allow this. Definitely not. ... It was considered an aplishment to finish the press conference with both of Chu Enterprise¡¯s foundations being in the making. The final benefit for both the foundations was to help people. Chu Lui was never a good person to begin with. To reach his motive, he had done everything, even attacking one at their lowest. He was known to be a wolf, and that was exactly his principle in life. In actual fact, he had never thought that he would establish such a foundation one day. Even though he did notmit heinous crimes, he most definitely was not a good person. However, the Heavens did treat him well. Not only did he have a daughter, but that poor child could still continue living so he was touched and grateful. Therefore, he thought that he needed to do something to umte merit for his daughter. This was also considered a small deed to make up for whatever he did; guilt that he could never forget. He stood in front of the enormous full-length window and squinted his eyes slightly as if enjoying the warmth shining in through the windows. He was enjoying his rare afternoon break. Bang! His office room door was mmed open. ¡°Brother Lui, you. How could you get together with that woman? How could you forget that she was the one who harmed me in the beginning?¡± Chu Lui opened his eyes wide and turned around. Then, his thin lips opened, and the words he spat out were filled with hatred. ¡°Why? Are you dead? If so, then who is this in front of me? If you want to die and be a ghost, I don¡¯t mind granting your wish.¡± Xia Yixuan was stunned, and her face reddened. She was too anxious just now so she did not think her words through; whatever she could or could not say were all spluttered out in one go. ¡°Brother Lui...¡± She walked over and wanted to pull Chu Lui¡¯s arm and hug it tightly. ¡°Brother Lui, did you remember? When we were young, you treated me the best. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to marry me?¡± ¡°Marry you?¡± Chu Lui pulled Xia Yixuan¡¯s hand away. ¡°I am not interested in marrying a woman like you.¡± Heughed in disdain. ¡°Do you think that I, Chu Lui, have so much endurance to pick up the shoes that other people had worn and yed with other people¡¯s women?¡± ¡°Xia Ruoxin was like that, too. Did you not pick her up as well?¡± When Xia Yixuan heard it, she was furious. ¡°Back then, she had more than one man; but you still brought her to your side.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Chu Lui suddenly stared at her with her reddened eyes. He was like a poisonous snake, a beast... a demon that just crawled out from prison. Xia Yixuan was taken aback. She wanted to cry and scream but dared not to. She just froze there. The Chu Lui in her memory, the Chu Lui she knew, no matter how he treated other people; he always treated her with care and carefulness. He had never screamed at her or was fierce towards her before, but because of that woman Xia Ruoxin, he actually threatened her. ¡°Get out!¡± Chu Lui pointed at the door and held back the urge to p that woman. The predicament he was in today was all caused by that selfish woman, Xia Yixuan. To think she still had the audacity to reconcile with him. Sigh. Chu Lui was indeed that foolish. He came and went whenever she wanted. However, no matter what, he was not short of women and things. Xia Yixuan was shocked and rushed out as fast as she could. When the secretary outside saw Xia Yixuan like that, she thought she had seen a ghost. Actually, Xia Yixuan did not see a ghost; she saw a devil. That devil was Chu Lui. Xia Ruoxin just came up to the eighteenth floor and poured a ss of water for herself before she met Xia Yixuan who had just run over from her side. She frowned. If Xia Yixuan still wanted to get back together with Chu Lui, she had wasted all her years beside him. Did he not know what Chu Lui¡¯s character was like? This man hated being bullied and calcted the most. Xia Yixuan calcted and nned for Chu Lui to lose his descendants. How could Chu Lui possibly get together with her? Chapter 682 - How Can I Help You?

Chapter 682: How Can I Help You?

He would marry a beggar than go back to Xia Yixuan. After she had filled her water, she stood at the side to wait for it to cool before drinking it again. Right, she had something to discuss with Chu Lui about. Knock, knock. She knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± The man inside was obviously not in a good mood to the point where his entire office had an angry atmosphere. Once Xia Ruoxin opened the door and entered the room, a stack of documents flew towards her and had almost hit her. ¡°Take these back to arrange. You can¡¯t even do the basic job of a secretary. If you mess up again, get out of the office.¡± Chu Lui yelled harshly with his back facing her. Xia Ruoxin squatted down and picked up the document on the floor, flipping it page by page. After not hearing the secretary respond in a while, he turned around. ¡°Why, did you not understand what I just said? How many times do you want me to...?¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was taken aback because the person standing at the door was not the secretary that he could rage at. It was Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Ruoxin, are you okay? Did I hit you?¡± He hurriedly came over and remembered that he had thrown something over just now. Hopefully, it did not hit her. Xia Ruoxin carefully ced the document in her hand on the table. ¡°Mr. Chu, do you need to bully people like that?¡± She folded her arms tightly. ¡°They came here to work for you, not seek their death.¡± ¡°I never thought of smashing her with it.¡± Chu Lui exined himself. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and stared at the document on the table. It was toote. He had already hit her, and she experienced it firsthand. ¡°Ruoxin, do you have something you want to talk to me?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s attitude changedpletely. His current mood was actually not bad, and he had a slight smile on his face. Xia Ruoxin held her cup tightly and felt the warmthing from the cup. ¡°CEO, may I know if I can boil water at my office?¡± she asked Chu Lui. It was troublesome to make so many trips. It was not the problem of taking the elevator or walking many steps. It was just that she always seemed to meet this man every time she came. Other than work, she did not want to have anything to do with this man. Just that, she did not know their fate had begun twenty-odd years ago. Their lives were destined to be intertwined, and only death could do them apart. ¡°Sorry, but no.¡± Chu Lui walked to the front of his desk and sat down before flipping the documents on the table. ¡°Thepany has rules. The pantry will provide drinking water for the employee, and there cannot be any other personal facilities to boil water. If you find it a hassle, you can go down a few floors.¡± Down a few floors? Forget it. Xia Ruoxin acted as if she had never asked anything. Who on Earth came up with this design to have the water coolers at two floors and none above the fifteenth floor? Besides, the seventeenth-floor elevator did not directly go to other floors, and so did the eighteenth-floor one. They were both straight elevators. If she did note to the eighteenth-floor pantry to take water, then she would have to walk down to the fourteenth floor or take the elevator down to the first then up to the second. She took her cup and walked out, but she did not know that Chu Lui was staring at her back view. The frown on his face suddenly curved up with a smile. Meanwhile, Xia Yixuan was so frightened by Chu Lui. She did not dare to go out of the house for a few days. Every time she thought of Chu Lui¡¯s red eyes and the hands that almost strangled her neck, she was petrified and was scared awake at night. ¡°Daddy.¡± She walked to Xia Mingzheng¡¯s side and hugged his arm before shaking it like she did in the past. ¡°You!¡± Towards this daughter, Xia Mingzheng had nothing to say. Even though he was angry and disappointed, it was better than him sending her off to her death. ¡°Why are you so disobedient?¡± He could not resist not disciplining Xia Yixuan. ¡°Think about it. What have you done all these while? If you didn¡¯t like Chu Lui, you could have just said it. There was no need toe up with a car ident. Don¡¯t you know how I have been living for the past few years?¡± ¡°Daddy, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Xia Yixuan was really spoiled. Up till now, she still did not know what she did wrong. ¡°How was I supposed to know that it would end up like this back then?¡± Sheined. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m back now. Who allowed that shameless Xia Ruoxin to marry my Brother Lui? Brother Lui is mine!¡± ¡°Yixuan!¡± Xia Yixuan boomed and called out Xia Yixuan¡¯s name. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Dad?¡± Xia Yixuan pulled a long face. ¡°I just came home, and you yelled at me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t yell at you.¡± Xia Mingzheng did not know how tomunicate with this daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with Chu Lui and his family ever again. Don¡¯t go near them, and distance yourself as far as possible away from Chu Lui. ¡°Do you hear me?¡± Xia Mingzheng raised his voice, but Xia Yixuan still had a look of nonchnce on her face. She looked away. While Xia Mingzheng was talking, she did not hear anything of what he said. ¡°Daddy. I don¡¯t care. You must help me this time.¡± Xia Yixuan interrupted Xia Mingzheng¡¯s sentence. This was her father, her biological father. Naturally, he would give whatever she wanted. However, he was actually raining down on her parade. How could this be happening? ¡°What can I help you with?¡± Xia Mingzheng started to regret it. How could he teach his daughter and caused her to be like this? She had no morals and had embarrassed him with whatever she had done. He needed to settle her now and change her for the better. If he did not do so, what else could he do for her? ¡°Daddy...¡± Xia Yixuan tugged Xia Mingzheng¡¯s arm. ¡°That Xia Ruoxin is back and is right in Brother Lui¡¯s office. What should I do? I don¡¯t care. Get Mother to call that Xia Ruoxin toe back and note in between me and Brother Lui. Brother Lui should be mine.¡± Xia Mingzheng really wanted to p this daughter of his. Did she have any idea what she was saying? Chu Lui... did he not make himself clear? Or did she think that she had not embarrassed his family enough? ¡°Yixuan, don¡¯t follow that Li Manni. She ruined herself and her entire family.¡± Outsiders did not know how the Li family fell out of power, but he could not ¡®not know¡¯. It was Chu Lui¡¯s doing. Even though Chu Lui did not cause the Li family to fall apart, he did do enough damage. If it was not for Chu Lui considering his past rtions with the Xia family¡ªbased on Xia Yixuan¡¯s lies from the past four years, it was lucky that their Xia family could live on peacefully. ¡°Don¡¯t mess with Xia Ruoxin or Chu Lui again.¡± He repeatedly warned. However, Xia Yixuan was still not happy. From young, she was prioritized for everything at home. Xia Ruoxin should be her shadow for life, be the dog by her side. Chu Lui was hers. Last time, she did not want him; but now that she did, he was hers. Chapter 683 - Why are You Looking for Me?

Chapter 683: Why are You Looking for Me?

Whatever substitution and promise, that was all bullsh*t. All she knew was that the feelings between her and Chu Lui the past few years were not fake. Recently, she met a few men, but none of them were good enough or as nice to her aspared to Chu Lui Chu Lui was a tender steak that was well done while the others were all cow bones which would not budge no matter how hard she bit. Perhaps, there would be a bit of vor at the start; but towards the end, they were mere bone leftovers. She had no urge to even bite on the bone. Besides, anyone could be Chu Lui¡¯s woman, except for Xia Ruoxin. Shen Yijun was in a daze again. She looked for a very long time, and yet she could not find a single thing rted to her daughter. She seemed to have thrown them all away herself. The curtains were pulled tightly together, not even a dart of light could enter. Bang! The door outside was pushed open. Xia Yixuan walked in. ¡°How dark.¡± She despised and directly went to open the curtain. Shen Yijun suddenly returned to her senses as if she was scared of the light and hurriedly went to pull the curtains tight. ¡°I really don¡¯t know why my Dad married you and let you bring along a bloodsucker.¡± Xia Yixuan snorted and sat on the chair directly before arranging her sleeves. Anyway, she had already ruined her ties with Shen Yijun so there was no point in pretending. Shen Yijunughed coldly. However, when sheughed, the corners of her mouth started to hurt. She touched her mouth and thought it had split and bled, but it was not. It was the daughter she had loved for the past decade, the daughter she had used her all to love... the daughter she had sacrificed her Xinxin and everything else for. In the end¡ªafter so many years of her sincerity and love, it came down to this one sentence. ¡®Did not know why Xia Mingzheng had chosen to marry her in the end¡¯. Yes, she too, did not know why Xia Mingzheng married her in the first ce. Perhaps it was really to help bring up his daughter. In the end, he really did find himself a good wife and find his daughter a good stepmother. This stepmother had ruined her own daughter for this stepdaughter, but what did she get in the end? ¡°Get out.¡± She pointed at the door. She did not want to see Xia Yixuan¡¯s disgusting face anymore. ¡°Get out?¡± Xia Yixuan sneered. ¡°Who do you think you are? You eat at my house, drink at my house. Yet, you still want me to get out? This is the Xia household.¡± Shen Yijun¡¯s heart hurt again as if all her teeth had broken. ¡°Yixuan...¡± At that time, Xia Mingzheng walked in; and his face darkened. ¡°How can you talk to your mother like that?¡± ¡°My mother?¡± Xia Yixuan stood up and walked in front of Xia Mingzheng. She looked up, and her words were filled with thorns. ¡°Daddy, my mother died a long time ago. This is the woman that you married, but she¡¯s not my mother.¡± Once she finished talking, she shut the door with all her might as if the entire world was against her. ¡°You!¡± Before Xia Mingzheng could finish talking, Xia Yixuan was already gone. One was his daughter that made his head ache while the other was his wife to whom he was guilty. Not only Shen Yijun, but even he was suspicious of everything. ¡°Yijun.¡± He walked over and hugged his wife¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Sorry, Yixuan¡¯s still young.¡± Yeah, she¡¯s still young...¡± Shen Yijun rattled on as if subconsciously. ¡°My Xinxin was younger than her four years ago. Did you know? Do you know how much pain my daughter went through just because your Yixuan is still young? To take revenge for your Yixuan that¡¯s still young, Chu Lui destroyed my daughter¡¯s life and gave her away to someone else. He caused her to be impotent, and he even broke her arm. What about me? As her mother, I had even hated my Xinxin with you and tortured my Xinxin, my daughter... ¡°I¡¯m not a human. I¡¯m inhumane. Say, do you think I¡¯m still a human? Why... I want to avoid you both, but why do you two keep appearing beside me? No matter where I go, you would follow me and your daughter that¡¯s still small.¡± She turned around and smiled bitterly. The wrinkles at the corner of her eyes were worse than before, and she had much more white hair. Still young? Just because of that one sentence, she could hurt people whenever she wished? ¡°Mingzheng, say.¡± She suddenly turned around and grabbed Xia Mingzheng¡¯s arm and had even pinched into his skin. ¡°Tell me. When you married me, was it because you wanted me to take care of your daughter?¡± ¡°I...¡± Xia Mingzheng could not answer this question. Sometimes, the truth hurt. When he married Shen Yijun back then, it was truly for Xia Yixuan; and she did make him satisfied. She treated his daughter better than her own. Back then, he really thanked his lucky stars that he had married the right person so he could safely entrust his daughter to her. As for Xia Ruoxin, he knew it all along; but humans were all selfish. Naturally, he wanted the best for his daughter; and as for Xia Ruoxin, he had never seen her as his daughter. Just that, it was too painful to talk about this now. Currently, whatever ws Xia Ruoxin had, it was all rted to him. He had no guts to say and no more pride left to face Shen Yijun. The past decade of living together... perhaps it was really for his daughter at the start. However, in the end, he really did care for her with all his heart. Just that, how could he answer this now? How could he face it? ¡°I...¡± He repeated but still could not answer the question. ¡°Don¡¯t need to say anymore. I understand.¡± Shen Yijun did not want to hear the answer. She turned around and her back at Xia Mingzheng. Ever since Xia Yixuan came back, everything had changed. It changedpletely. ¡°Rest well.¡± Xia Mingzheng pulled the nket on Shen Yijun and sighed heavily. However, he did not know; but Shen Yijun already cried till her face was drenched. If she had another chance, how great would that be? She would rather bring her Xinxin up on her own and be a poor mother and daughter than be alone right now after betraying her family. After working hard for the past decade or so, what did she get in the end? What exactly did she manage to keep a hold on? ... It was here. Xia Ruoxin stopped in front of a restaurant. She walked in and as expected, she found the person she was looking for and the person that invited her inside. She sat down. Perhaps she had long lost all feelings for him, and her heart had stopped. ¡°Ruoxin, you¡¯re here.¡± Again, Xia Mingzheng felt that time passed too quickly. It turned out that the girl who had followed Shen Yijun into the Xia household had already grown up. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin pressed her lips tightly against each other. Actually, there was nothing much to say; and she did not want to think about it at all. ¡°Mr. Xia, why are you looking for me?¡± Xia Mingzheng shook his head andughed bitterly. ¡°Ruoxin, would you not even call me Uncle anymore?¡± ¡°Are we rted?¡± Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes slightly. What Uncle? She did not even have a mother so why would she have an uncle? Chapter 684 - Bully Her for her Lack of Father

Chapter 684: Bully Her for her Lack of Father

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mr. Xia, may I know why are you looking for me? I still need to go to workter. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have much time.¡± ¡°Ruoxin.¡± Xia Mingzheng felt that Xia Mingzheng really had changed. She did not grow thorns all over her body, but she had removed all the thorns. She really did not care about anything now. She did not care about Xia family and¡ªof course¡ªShen Yijun, let alone this stepfather who had never treated her well. ¡°Ruoxin, I heard you¡¯re working in Chu Lui¡¯spany?¡± he asked with much difficulty. Actually, he shouldn¡¯t have asked that question; but that daughter of his had really angered him to no end. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my boss.¡± Xia Ruoxin felt that there was nothing much to hide. ¡°I work for him; he pays me for it. It¡¯s that simple.¡± ¡°Ruoxin, why do you want to go there? After he hurt you like that...¡± When Xia Mingzheng said these words, he felt guilty himself. ¡°Because I need money.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up the cup on the table and caressed the side of the cup. Actually, she knew the real reason why Xia Mingzheng came to find her today. He was not that nice. It was not because of Shen Yijun or himself, it was because of Xia Yixuan. ¡°Ruoxin,e back to the Xia family.¡± Xia Mingzheng hesitated before telling Xia Ruoxin. ¡°The Xia household might not be as wealthy as the Chu family, but we won¡¯t let you and Rainy starve. Your mother and I feel very bad for everything that happened in the past. Could you give us a chance at redemption, please? ¡°Chu Lui is not good for you.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Xia Ruoxin replied faintly. ¡°If he¡¯s not good for me, then is he good for Xia Yixuan?¡± Xia Mingzheng felt ashamed as Xia Ruoxin had seen right through him. Xia Ruoxin stood up. She really did not have much time as she still needed to return to the office. If not, when that man checked her post and realized she had not punched in at the right time, he would cut her pay. Why would she let her pay get cut for no reason? As a single mother, she had to save money to provide for her daughter; and it really was not easy. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Xia. I still need to go to work. However,¡±¡ªshe smiled nonchntly again¡ª¡±you don¡¯t have to worry. I have nothing to do with Chu Lui. If Xia Yixuan wants to marry into the Chu family, it¡¯s all up to her.¡± She turned and left the ce, saving some sort of face for Xia Mingzheng. They all knew what kind of temperament Chu Lui had. Only Xia Yixuan did not know, but a cunning fox like Xia Mingzheng should be very clear of it. Hence, this was a father. No matter how many mistakes the daughter had made, she would still be his most beloved daughter; and he would want to fulfill all his daughter¡¯s wishes... even the most ridiculous ones. Hence, they were all bullying her, weren¡¯t they? They were bullying her because she had no one to depend on; she had no father to be her backing. She rubbed her eyes and forced a smile. It was okay if no one loved her. She loved others; she loved her Rainy. She wanted to give all the love she could not have to her daughter. She rushed all the way to the office, but she was stillte. When she took her card out, she really cried. She waste for a minute, but could she re-punch the card? She sighed softly and sat down. Her mood was very bad today, terrible even. She wanted to scold someone. The phone on the table rang. She did not need to guess who it wasing from. ¡°Ms. Xia, pleasee up.¡± ¡°Okay, CEO.¡± Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, the tears in her eyes rolled down the sides. She went to the washroom and sshed some water on her face before carrying her arranged documents outside and to the lift. In the ss mirror, she looked as though she was burdened with many things. She turned around and gently massaged her face. It seemed as though nothing had changed, but she did feel a lot better. Ding! The elevator stopped. When she walked out, it seemed as though everything had settled down. However, she had made a decision, a decision that came about after meeting Xia Mingzheng today. Knock, knock. She knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± A man¡¯s voice came from the outside; it was low and had a hint of gloominess. She opened the door and walked in to smell a woman¡¯s perfume smell. That smell was extremely familiar. There was a type of women: when they love a particr smell, they would carry it with them all day long. ording to those women, that would be their woman scent. If anyone had smelled this simr scent, they would know that she had been here. Coincidentally, she actually knew of such a woman. That woman used this type of fragrance; even if four years had passed, she still used the same scent. The same scent that would make her ufortable. ¡°CEO Chu, this is the proposal that you wanted.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the proposal on Chu Lui¡¯s table. The closer she got, the stronger the scent of the perfume. Her nose started to feel ufortable. Chu Lui took the document, and when he was about to speak, he heard a sound from Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Achoo...¡± In a moment of carelessness, it seemed as though something hadnded on his face. If it were someone else, Chu Lui would have grabbed the person and smashed him against the window. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you have flu?¡± Chu Lui ced the documents in his hand down and came over to feel Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead. ¡°The weather these days isn¡¯t very good as it is hot sometimes and cold at other times. Are you really sick? Why are you so careless? You¡¯re already so old; can¡¯t you take care of yourself more? Rainy is still small; what happens when you infect her?¡± When he came nearer, Xia Ruoxin kept sneezing nonstop. Chu Lui¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air, and he stared at Xia Ruoxin as she kept sneezing. ¡°You, don¡¯te near me.¡± Xia Ruoxin raised her hands to block Chu Lui. ¡°A woman knows that I am allergic to a certain scent so¡ªsince young¡ªshe made herself smell like a bottle of walking perfume and would hover around me.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s face darkened. He instantly knew what she meant; he hurriedly opened a door and walked in. Inside the room was a mini restroom with bathroom facilities. Sometimes, when he was busy, he would stay in for a night. Once Xia Ruoxin walked out, the tingling senses affecting her nose disappeared instantly. She started to pant for air. She could not believe that Xia Yixuan had done it on purpose. After so many years, she was still as childish as before. That was no wonder as a child spoiled by her parents while growing up was different from one that had to bear the brunt. She long knew how to be independent, but as for Xia Yixuan, she still had not grown up. Even until now, she was still very stubborn. ¡°Xia Ruoxin,e in.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice came from the inside. Xia Ruoxin sighed softly. That smell. She felt as though she was going to cry. She opened the door and thought she was going to smell that perfume again, but the smell had changed. ¡°Wow, this is so strong. What is this smell?¡± She waved the air in front of her. ¡°Why is it so choking?¡± Chapter 685 - Insect Repellent

Chapter 685: Insect Repellent

¡°Insect repellent.¡± Chu Lui spat out every word with much difficulty. Xia Ruoxin could not take it anymore. She opened the door and all the windows. Now, she was starting to question the man¡¯s IQ. How could he spray so much insect repellent? Was he trying to kill himself like a mosquito? Even if Chu Lui wanted to die, she did not want him to. She still needed to provide for her daughter. Finally, the air in the room became a bit fresher. Xia Ruoxin then walked over and stood beside Chu Lui. ¡°CEO, may I know if there are any problems with the proposal?¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Chu Lui flipped the proposal on the table. He had already changed into a new set of clothes, but his hair was still wet. The dripping water dropletsnded on his shirt, drop by drop. Xia Ruoxin started to daydream a little. Actually, she just wanted to find out the simrities between Chu Lui and Rainy. It seemed as if Rainy had the same ears as Chu Lui; their earlobes looked like pearls. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Chu Lui sharply found Xia Ruoxin in a daze and asked that question casually. Actually, he was not hoping that she would answer properly since that woman was filled with thorns towards him. No, all her thorns had been removed, and she was just a big thorn. ¡°Oh.¡± Xia Ruoxin recovered her senses. ¡°Your earlobe looks like my daughter¡¯s.¡± The pen in Chu Lui¡¯s hand stopped in motion. Then, he nonchntly flipped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s document and signed his big name on it before writing two words down. Afterward, he passed the proposal back to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Okay, Ms. Xia. You may go back.¡± Xia Ruoxin took over the signed proposal from his hands, but she was thinking to herself. What was the matter with him today? Why was he so easygoing? When she flipped to the page that Chu Lui had signed and saw the two big words that Chu Lui had written, it made her happy and satisfied. With the proposal in her hand, she walked out as though she was on cloud nine. Today was a good start, and everything would run smoothly from now on. As expected, it was really decent. Her work progressed as pretty smooth today as she had personally found a few teachers with characters that she had met before and were patient with children. All these children had been hurt before so one needed to treat them with extra care and patience. A few dayster, she would bring Rainy up. It was much easier for children tomunicate between themselves aspared to between children and adults. Also, it was time to give her daughter a good lesson. Many things could not be learned in school or taught by her mother; she needed to find out, experience them, and understand them on her own. She believed her daughter could do it. After packing her desk, she was about to knock off. She was not like the rest. She directly took the elevator from the seventeenth floor down to the basement one, picked up her bicycle, and cycled home. A ck car drove past in front of her. The sleek and humble design of the car with Chu Lui at the front definitely did not cost cheap. Chu Lui came down the car and pointed at his car. ¡°Let me send you home.¡± Xia Ruoxin continued cycling on and past him. She did not even take any notice of him. When she was going to fetch her daughter, that man was slightly earlier than her. Rainy ran over happily. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Mommy will bring you home.¡± She carried her daughter and ced her on the backseat of the bicycle. Rainy used her chubby hands to hold onto the rail and sat obediently. Other people had private cars to fetch them from school, but Rainy could not care less. She loved to have her mother pick her from school so she could grab onto her mother¡¯s clothes, talk to her, and chase after Uncle Wind. Chu Lui resigned to his fate and followed behind the mother and daughter like their guardian angel. When both of them returned home and were about to eat, that man was still outside in his car. The car was still there, and so was he. When her mother was busy, Rainy took the chance and ran out. Shortly after, she dragged Chu Lui in. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy pulled Chu Lui¡¯s finger. ¡°Rainy did a good deed and brought the lost Uncle home. Mommy will bring Uncle back home with meter, okay?¡± Xia Ruoxin came out from the kitchen and was still holding adle. Immediately, Chu Lui pulled Rainy back in case that woman raged and used thedle to hit him. Xia Ruoxin just went back to the kitchen with thedle and continued cooking. Outside, Chu Lui carried his daughter in his arms and secretly pinched his daughter¡¯s small ears before pinching his own. He found out that it was really like what Xia Ruoxin had said; their earlobes were exactly the same. He was delighted to discover that there was yet another simrity between him and his daughter. Rainy came down from Chu Lui¡¯sp and went to the room to bring out a storybook. Shey down on her stomach and flipped the pages in all seriousness. Chu Lui walked over and squatted in front of his daughter. The book was colored. In the book, there were many small stories filled with colors. There were Chinese characters, spellings, and pictures which were perfect for children like Rainy who were just starting to learn. When Xia Ruoxin came out, she found Chu Lui sitting on the floor with no regard to his status and was reading a book with Rainy. Not sure what Rainy had said, but it made the manugh out loud. In her memory, this man did notugh very often. However, when he was dealing with children, he loved them with all his heart. Perhaps he was not a good husband or a good person, but one could not deny that he was a good father. However, he had missed his chances of being a good father. Now, he could only be a father who had repented. Chu Lui had scored another dinner here again and left feeling delighted. On the second day, he came again to try his luck and gave Rainy a small gift. ¡°Mommy, is Rainy¡¯s cat cute?¡± Rainy carried a white cat which was the size of an adult¡¯s palm. This cat looked cute but did not seem like an ordinary cat. Xia Ruoxin carried the cat from her daughter. She had not decided if she was going to adopt it as the cat had ws. What if the cat hurt Rainy? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is a pure Garfield. It is very gentle and does not do anything but sleep.¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered his head and ced the cat in her hand on her palm. Did this cat stop drinking milk already? Its nose was powdery and had a really big forehead. It seemed to have noticed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s gaze, but it justzily blinked and fell back asleep. ¡°Mommy, can we keep the cat?¡± Rainy looked at the cat in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands innocently. She tried her best to tip-toe and pulled her mother¡¯s clothes. She had a face filled with expectations, and her eyes were sparkling with delight. It was really hard for one to reject her. Xia Ruoxin pulled the cat towards herself, but the cat was still asleep. Chapter 686 - Not Going to the Chu Family Anymore

Chapter 686: Not Going to the Chu Family Anymore

Forget it, let it stay. It was rare that Rainy liked something, and this small thing should not hurt anyone. She made a small hut for the cat in the living room and bought a litter box for it. After Rainy had spoken enough to the cat, she then went to sleep filled with satisfaction. When Xia Ruoxin woke up at night, she specifically went out to take a look at the cat. The cat had been sleeping the whole time and did not even move an inch, but it did use the litter box already. She was still afraid this newborn cat would urinate everywhere. In the end, it did not happen as the cat was pretty obedient and loved cleanliness. Xia Ruoxin picked up the cat again and ced it on her palm. What a small cat; could it grow up? Did it stop drinking milk already? She was currently giving the cat Rainy¡¯s milk powder which it drank. Rainy named this cat Meow Meow, which Xia Ruoxin thought was pretty apt. When she was too tired of squatting, she decided to just sit on the floor and continued to hold the cat in her hands. Gently, she prodded the cat; but it was toozy and did not even open its eyes. If it was not because the cat was still warm, she would have thought the cat was dead. After keeping it for a few days, she understood the cat¡¯s character a little more. It was reallyzy and would usually sleep after eating and eat after sleeping; sometimes, it would be toozy to even make a sound. ¡°Mommy, Meow Meow is dead.¡± Rainy cried and ran over straight into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms, wiping all her tears on her mother. Dead? How could it be? Xia Ruoxin had just fed it in the morning. How could the small furball be dead? ¡°Mommy, Meow Meow is dead,¡± Rainy cried sadly. Xia Ruoxin pulled her daughter¡¯s hand and went to the cat¡¯s sleeping area in the living room. That cat had shriveled itself into a small ball. That way, Xia Ruoxin knew that the cat was not dead; it was just toozy to get up. She squatted down and picked up the cat in her palm before putting it in front of her daughter. ¡°Rainy, you can touch it. Your Meow Meow isn¡¯t dead. It just fell asleep.¡± Yes, it was sleeping. Even if the cat were to die in the future, it would be because of itsziness. Carefully, Rainy touched the cat¡¯s forehead and kept her hand back as fast as she could before touching it again. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s warm.¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s warm.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently caressed the cat in her arms. This cat was really toozy. It could not eat or drink, but it definitely needed sleep. ¡°Rainy, do you want to carry it?¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the cat in front of her daughter. ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy ced her hand behind her back. ¡°Mommy, can Rainy do it?¡± ¡°Yes, when Mommy is here.¡± The cat was too small, and so was Rainy. She was afraid the cat would scratch Rainy or that Rainy would identally kill the cat so she did not let Rainy touch the cat. She could only see, not touch. Chu Lui came up with this furball and said it was for Rainy, but it should be given to her instead as she had to feed it, shower it, and remove its sh*t. However, this cat was indeed quite cute as it grew to be a small ball. She started to like it. She ced the cat in Rainy¡¯s arms. Meticulously, Rainy carried the cat up; and she did not dare to move randomly. She ced the cat in front of her eyes, and her eyes sparkled with delight. Meanwhile, that cat did not budge at all and was still shriveled up in a ball. Now, Rainy knew that as long as the cat was warm, it would not be dead. Xia Ruoxin took the cat from her daughter¡¯s arms and ced it back in its hut, but the cat still did not move. Then, she brought Rainy to wash her hands. In a while, this child would be going to Chu Jiang¡¯s house. ¡°Baby, you¡¯re going to your Grandpa¡¯s ceter. You must behave, okay?¡± Xia Ruoxin squatted down and told her daughter before caressing her forehead. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± Rainy nodded, but it seemed as though she was not too happy when Xia Ruoxin brought her Grandpa¡¯s ce up. That was weird. She liked her Grandpa pretty much in the past; why was she unhappy now? She held her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you not like Grandpa?¡± ¡°I like him.¡± Rainy held onto her mother¡¯s finger. She did say it, but she did not feel that she liked it that much or was enthusiastic about it. ¡°Tell Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± She pacified her daughter. Since young, the child was more considerate than others. Did something happen that she was not aware of? Rainy pouted and hugged her mother¡¯s neck. Then, she said unhappily, ¡°Mommy, Rainy did not take Xiao Jie Jie¡¯s doll; and I did not push Xiao Jie Jie. Xiao Jie Jie shoved the doll to me. Also, Xiao Jie Jie¡¯s Granny was so fierce to Rainy. Rainy doesn¡¯t want to go to Grandpa¡¯s anymore. Is that okay?¡± Xia Ruoxin pressed her lips tightly against each other and carried her daughter with one hand. She knew her daughter¡¯s temperament the best. She would never deny what she did, but no one could use her of what she did not do. It was no wonder Chu Lui had carried her back that day when it was already dark and raining outside. If it was in the past, Chu Jiang would never have allowed her toe home. Was it Chu Xiang? Xia Ruoxin experienced the same thing before. She understood too well what it meant to be scared, to fear, and to be worried... especially when a child this small could do such things. Even though she did not do anything wrong back then, she knew it very clearly deep in her heart. Do not underestimate a six-year-old child. Sometimes, a child¡¯s mind would be more meticulous and sensitive than an adult¡¯s. She whipped out her mobile phone and called Chu Lui. At that time, Chu Lui was in the middle of a meeting. When his phone rang and he saw the caller ID, he immediately stood up and went somewhere where there was no one around. ¡°Ruoxin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice had less coldness and more warmth. However, it was shocking to others to see that Chu Lui could actually smile... and smile in such a foolish manner. Usually, he would not even smirk, let alone smile. In other people¡¯s eyes, the smile on his face looked just like an idiot¡¯s. ¡°Chu Lui. Rainy would not go to the Chu family anymore.¡± She was not afraid of offending the Chu family because she knew that the Chu family were not despicable people and would not harm her. ¡°I know.¡± Chu Lui did not ask further, but he understood what Xia Ruoxin meant. After he hung up, he called Chu Jiang. ¡°Dad, Rainy would not go back anymore.¡± Chu Jiang was stunned. He had bought many toys for his granddaughter today, but suddenly, she was noting. ¡°Why?¡± He did not understand. They never thought of snatching Rainy away, and Ruoxin¡¯s personality was not this harsh. Chapter 687 - Disliked Granny

Chapter 687: Disliked Granny

Chu Lui leaned against the wall. There was a faint alcohol smell in the air. It was mesmerizing, but it made people feel ufortable. ¡°Because of Chu Xiang...¡± Chu Jiang, on the other side, kept quiet. Actually, he did not need his son to further exin for him to understand. He himself knew Xia Ruoxin¡¯s intentions. Since young, Rainy had suffered so much as a child so Ruoxin would not allow her toe into any harm anymore. To others, the Chu family might be a piece of good meat, and even if they could not get a bite of it, they would want some oil on their lips. However, as for Xia Ruoxin, she wished they would distance themselves away from her. The only reason why she would let them take Rainy for a few days was because of Chu Jiang, and yet there was Chu Xiang¡¯s awkward presence. ¡°Mommy, am I not going to Grandpa¡¯s house anymore?¡± Rainy asked again with much uncertainty. Her small apple face demanded people¡¯s pity; it looked like a carrot with some meat on her face, but there was no meat anywhere else. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re not going.¡± Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s apple face. ¡°Go y on your own. Mommy will cook some delicious fish for youter.¡± ¡°Thanks, Mommy.¡± Rainy happily hugged her mother before asking softly, ¡°Then, Mommy, can Rainy go see Meow Meow?¡± Thatzy cat? Xia Ruoxin could now confirm that that cat was a weirdzy bum. It was toozy to move so it definitely would not hurt Rainy. ¡°Okay, go.¡± She patted her daughter¡¯s head and allowed her to y. At first, Rainy still had a look of reluctance on her face and did not want to talk much because she was going to the Chu family. Once she did not have to go, she was much better and was energized again. When she was about to enter the kitchen to prepare, there was a knock on the door outside. She walked over and opened the door. She was surprised to find that it was Chu Jiang. Why was he here? ¡°Sorry, Ruoxin.¡± Chu Jiang was holding a bag of items. ¡°Can Ie over to apany her?¡± Chu Jiang smiled. He was not a harmonious elderly and had reduced the ruthlessness that could not bepared to Chu Lui. His personality had be less harsh with time. He had also reached the stage of doing everything for his granddaughter. Since his granddaughter did not want to go back, he came here instead. Xia Ruoxin did not expect Chu Jiang woulde over himself. She opened the door and let Chu Jiang in before taking out a pair of slippers. ¡°This is Chu Lui¡¯s.¡± Of course, it was put here on purpose by some man, but she did not stop it. Even though they were no longer a couple, they had amon daughter. Regardless of everything else, Chu Lui was especially nice to Rainy so she would not stop him. Besides, he came over to join them for a meal every once in a few days so she could not let him be barefooted. Chu Jiang was surprised to hear the news. ¡°Your son left it here on purpose. If you don¡¯t mind, you can wear it.¡± Of course, Chu Jiang would not mind. Actually, he did not need a pair of slippers as he was already prepared to go barefoot. After changing into the slippers, he walked in and started looking for his granddaughter. At a small corner, Rainy was there. He walked over lightly. When Xia Ruoxin came back, she saw Chu Jiang and Rainy sitting on the floor together staring at that silly cat like fools. Not long after, there was a knock on the door again. Xia Ruoxin had a knife in her hand and went to open the door. Her stature scared the man outside before he recovered his senses and stood there nonchntly. ¡°Do you want to use the knife and chop me up?¡± Chu Lui invited himself in as if he was walking in his own backyard. Xia Ruoxin lifted the knife and said lightly, ¡°You would not understand what happens after a woman of an established family is forced by life¡¯s circumstances.¡± What was that? Chu Lui opened the shoe cupboard and searched for his slippers, but he could not find it so he had to be barefooted. Xia Ruoxin stood properly and brandished her knife. ¡°Actually, I was an elegantdy from an established family who knew nothing about the terrors of life, but in the end, I was forced by circumstances to be a crazy woman.¡± Chu Lui, ¡°...¡± Not long after, he found out where his shoe went. When Xia Ruoxin came out with a dish, there was another grown man in that corner. Two adults and one child, staring at a dumb cat at the same time. One of them was even wearing a western formal suit with no footwear. The three of them really looked ridiculous. Rainy stretched out her foot, and Chu Luipared his foot with his daughter¡¯s amusingly. His heart meltedpletely. How could a foot this small walk? Suddenly, there were two more people in her home; but she did not know how to feel. However, they were still guests after all. She did not say much, but she was decent when treating her guests. Chu Jiang also did notin about the in dishes and ate them happily. After dinner, she went into her room to arrange her documents and left Rainy with her Grandpa. Chu Jiang carried the daughter. ¡°Does Rainy like Granny?¡± ¡°No.¡± Rainy shook her head. ¡°Rainy doesn¡¯t like Xiao Jie Jie¡¯s Granny at all.¡± She continued as she yed with her finger; even though her mother told her to like people and not hate them. Chu Jiang rubbed his granddaughter¡¯s head. ¡°Rainy, do you want to go to Grandpa¡¯s?¡± He tried to ask again. ¡°No,¡± Rainy answered in all honesty. Her face looked normal, and she said her words seriously. A four-year-old child would not lie. Chu Jiang sat down and yed with his granddaughter again until that fat catzily opened its eyes. However, it did not even move its head and curled back into a ball after it realized there was no one else by its side. ... Xia Ruoxin went up to the eighteenth floor to fetch herself some water. Once she walked into the pantry, a woman exuding a certain fragrance walked in. She took the cup and ced it by her lip as she watched the woman enter Chu Lui¡¯s office. The secretary did not even look up as she knew that even if she went to fight with her now, she would still rush into the office. As expected, Xia Yixuan mmed the door open. Once the door opened, Chu Lui smelled the strong perfume smell. He conveniently picked up something from the table. ¡°Lui...¡± Before Xia Yixuan could finish her sentence, something was sprayed at her without warning. Instinctively, she used her hand to block; but the strong smell caused her nose and eyes to water. ¡°Brother Lui, what are you doing?¡± Xia Yixuan almost yelled. ¡°Nothing, I just like this smell. I would use it to purify the air when I have nothing to do.¡± Chu Lui shook the bottle in his hand. It was a bottle of a very strong repellent that was effective against certain bugs. Xia Yixuan was close to cursing. Purify the air? If everyone used insect repellent to purify the air, then what was the use of air fresheners? Chapter 688 - Let Your Daddy Hug

Chapter 688: Let Your Daddy Hug

¡°Ms. Xia, I don¡¯t wee you here. Please leave.¡± Chu Lui carried on flipping his documents. He was very busy and did not have time to waste on her. If it was not because of the Xia family, he would have long carried Xia Yixuan out of the ce. ¡°Brother Lui!¡± Xia Yixuan stomped her feet. Perhaps it was because her temper was too big or that she simply was indignant. At first, she did not think much about Chu Lui anymore, but when she saw the person who would dig diamonds for her be oblivious to her presence and took the Xia Ruoxin that she hated to heart instead, she changed her mind. How could she ept this? It could be anyone but Xia Ruoxin. What was Xia Ruoxin? She was just a dog her family owned. She was Xia Yixuan¡¯s ve. Everything in the Xia household was hers, Chu Lui included. ¡°Brother Lui...¡± Xia Yixuan stomped her high heels again, but Chu Lui did not even lift his eyes and directly picked up the insect repellent on the table. ¡°Get out,¡± Chu Lui said lightly. His voice inside was filled with cold harshness. Xia Yixuan bit her red lips. She turned around and stomped off, without forgetting to m the door with all her might as if she had something against the door. The secretary outside stuck her tongue out, and in the end, Xia Yixuan walked in front of her. She said coldly, ¡°You¡¯re mocking me.¡± Hurriedly, the secretary stood up and put on a professional expression. ¡°Ms. Xia, have a nice day.¡± Xia Yixuan almost used her wallet that cost tens of thousands of dors to hit people. She found the woman in front of her more and more annoying. After she had left, Xia Ruoxin then came out of the pantry. She looked at the shut door and smiled slightly with a look of nonchnce in her eyes. She went down to do her own things. The her on the seventeenth floor did not have much rtion to that man on the eighteenth floor. ... This was her first month entering the Chu Enterprise. On payday, she was too excited and could not fall asleep. That was because she never had received so much money in one shot. She joyfully went to the bank and paid the mortgage before buying a set of clothes for her daughter, which Rainy loved. ¡°Mommy, do I look pretty?¡± She shook the braids on her head while tip-toeing to ask Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Yes, super.¡± Xia Ruoxin praised her daughter before pinching her cheeks. ¡°My baby is bing prettier and prettier by the day.¡± Rainy pushed her face up. Yes, Rainy did look like her mother. Xia Ruoxin suddenly felt as if she was praising herself. Holding her daughter in her hand, she continued shopping. She still needed to bring her daughter to the yground to y for a while. As for her blood-rted father, she had no intention of informing him as they would spend their weekend themselves. Just that... when she took a few steps forward, Rainy stopped without notice. Xia Ruoxin knew that her daughter was much more attentive than other children. Once she liked something, she could stare at it for hours and hours without moving, just like her new toy¡ªthe cat that had put on a few kilograms. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xia Ruoxin squeezed her daughter¡¯s hand before following Rainy¡¯s gaze. Surprisingly, they saw someone familiar. Song Wan was holding many bags with her while holding a girl wearing a princess gown. It was Chu Xiang, and behind them was Chu Lui. However, Chu Lui did not seem too happy; and there was not much of a smile on his face. He kept looking at the watch on his wrist from time to time as if he had something else to do and was silently frustrated. ¡°Ah Lui, what kind of expression is this?¡± Song Wan red at Chu Lui. ¡°You haven¡¯t brought Xiang Xiang out in a long time. What kind of father are you?¡± Chu Lui lowered his head and stared at the Chu Xiang that Song Wan was holding. Honestly, he had no feelings for Chu Xiang at all. However, he could not simply go against Song Wan. ¡°Mom, are you sure you want me to smile?¡± Chu Lui knitted his brows and forced an ugly smile. His features were originally etched deeper, and there was a natural killer aura around his face. It was fine if he did not smile, but once he did, his smile did not swoop people off their feet and would send them running away instead. Song Wan flinched. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t smile.¡± She held Chu Xiang¡¯s hand. ¡°Xiang Xiang, let your Daddy carry you, okay?¡± Afraid, Chu Xiang hid behind Song Wan. However, eventually, with Song Wan¡¯s encouragement, she walked towards Chu Lui and extended her hands. ¡°Daddy, hug, hug.¡± Chu Lui could not help but to extend his hand and carry Chu Xiang. However, this waspletely different from carrying Rainy; his entire body was stiff. Perhaps it was because he was not used to interacting with children. However, he knew that perhaps it was because they were not blood-rted so he could never get close to Chu Xiang. Xia Ruoxin bent down and picked her daughter up. The child¡¯s face darkened slightly and did not speak a word. She leaned against her mother¡¯s shoulder, and there was as if a patch of gray over her big eyes. ¡°Mommy, Rainy wants to go home to see Meow Meow.¡± Rainy did not want to walk or y anymore. Actually, she did not let her mother carry her in a long time. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter and turned to leave the mall. Actually, she knew Rainy¡¯s mind was still too sensitive. She also knew that she could not simply ask the Chu family to chase Chu Xiang out because Rainy was a Chu. Compared to Rainy, Chu Xiang had already lived in the Chu family for a year or so and had interacted with the whole family every day and night, especially Song Wan. She loved the child that had no blood rtions to her. She believed in blood rtions, but she believed in time, too. After she went home, Rainy had fallen asleep. Her tiny hands grabbed her mother¡¯s shirt tightly as if she was not sleeping well. Actually, this was also one of the reasons why she did not want Rainy to go to the Chu family. Perhaps she would understand when she was older. Perhaps it would be okay when she was older. When the fat cat saw someoneing home, it opened its eyes and saw two people standing by the door before cing its head down again and drifting off to a deep slumber. Xia Ruoxin ced her daughter properly and covered her with a nket. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy rubbed her eyes, but they still did not open. She extended her hand. ¡°Dolly.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the Dolly in her daughter¡¯s arms, and she hugged it immediately before curling up to sleep. At that time, there was musicing from the outside. Her phone had rung. She lowered her head and caressed her daughter¡¯s sleeping face. Luckily, Rainy was not easily disturbed when she was asleep. However, she did not know who was calling her at this time. Chapter 689 - Sister with One Leg

Chapter 689: Sister with One Leg

She closed the door as noiselessly as possible. When she walked out, she conveniently picked up the phone on the table and walked to the balcony in case she spoke too loudly. ¡°Oh, okay, I understand. Everything has been arranged properly for tomorrow.¡± She listened carefully and noted some stuff down. Until she put down her phone, she then realized a day was almost over. Even though her life now was not smooth-sailing, she was already satisfied. As for the Chu family, she did not want to think much about it or get close to them. The Chu family was indeed a ce filled with troubles. No matter if it was Chu Lui or Chu Xiang. It seemed as if it was rted to anyone named Chu, her day would go wrong. She walked in, but she felt something at her leg. She looked down and saw the cat that had put on weight, hugging her leg. ¡°Meow...¡± Owner, I am hungry. Xia Ruoxin carried the fat cat, and it licked its wszily. However, it only opened its eyes for a few seconds before going back to sleep again. Xia Ruoxin then put it back into its hut. Then, she took out Rainy¡¯s milk powder and started preparing its food before putting some bread crumbs in for it to eat. It was still small now; when it got bigger, she could buy cat food for it. She ced a small bowl in front of the cat. The cat then looked up and smelled using his nose before eating it nibble by nibble. Meanwhile, Xia Ruoxin sat on the floor and stared at the cat eat without even turning away. She always said that Rainy had a very long attention span, but she was the same as well. Shepletely did not know that she actually sat still for quite some time, but whether she was looking at the cat or thinking about the cat, she was not sure herself. ... A corner of the curtain outside was blown slightly by the wind. The wind that came by had a tinge of the spring scent. It turned out a winter had passed again unknowingly. Xia Ruoxin slowlybed her daughter¡¯s soft hair. The Rainy that used to have small baby hair had already be an angel with long hair. She tied two braids for her daughter; the braids together with her defined features made her look extra beautiful. Rainy blinked and suddenly remembered something. She hugged her savings bank, and inside, it was all her savings that she saved up dor by dor. Sometimes, Xia Ruoxin would give her a dor; and she would not spend but would save it instead. She had saved all that money for a really long time. ¡°Do you want to bring this?¡± She asked her daughter. ¡°You won¡¯t have it anymore.¡± Rainy was a bit reluctant, but she still nodded her head in the end and said confidently, ¡°Mommy, Rainy wants to bring it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s hand and brought her out. No one knew what time Chu Lui came in from outside, but Xia Ruoxin ignored him and raised her hand to hail a cab. Then, she carried her daughter in. Afterward, when the driver looked at the rear mirror, he started muttering to himself. ¡°Why do I feel that someone is following me?¡± However, when he saw a car model of a famous brand, he felt that he was thinking too much. That car was worth a few million dors; the owner had no reason to follow this measly private-hire car. Perhaps they were just going the same way. Thereafter, it was really the same way all along. When the car stopped, the car behind stopped as well. The driver looked at the car te number behind again. Oh, this number... just the car te alone was enough to kill many people. Xia Ruoxin carried Rainy down and gave the money to the driver before pulling her daughter out. Chu Lui following behind also got off the car and ced his right hand in his pocket. He had a feeling of failure, but he was already used to it. If it was so easy to forgive, the past four years would have been wasted. His sins would also be lightened. This welfare home was thetest sponsorship of the Chu Enterprise. Other than abandoned orphans, the home also houses many ill children. This was not considered a big charity event so not many reporters were here, but there were a few charity organizations. As to whether it was real charity or not, no one knew; but if they were able toe here, this ce would receive quite a fair bit of sponsorships in the future. There would always be people in need of help in the world, and there would never be one person who had enough strength to help all those in need. However, life would always need touching moments and gratitude. This was a human who owned different types of feelings and emotions. Once she went in, she brought Rainy to see the children of the welfare home. There were children of all ages, and all had a pair of innocent and fearful eyes, unsure of their future. Perhaps they would be adopted by a kind family just like Chu Xiang, but how many Chu Xiang could there be in this world? There were very few children who could be that lucky. Children were all innocent and would touch the gentlest side of an adult. Even the most cold-hearted ones would not be able to resist their naive face and innocent eyes. Xia Ruoxin let go of Rainy¡¯s hands. Rainy looked at her mother and then bit her lip before breaking into a smile towards the children in front of her. Perhaps between children, no words were needed. Rainy stretched her hands into her bag and took out sweets to distribute to all the children around her. ¡°Your flowers look really pretty.¡± A girl was envious of Rainy¡¯s flower ornament. Rainy touched her braids before biting her lips and extending her hand to remove the flower and put it on the girl¡¯s hair instead. ¡°Mommy gave it to Rainy; now, Rainy will give it to you.¡± The girl excitedly pulled one of the bigger boys. ¡°Brother, does this look nice?¡± ¡°It looks great.¡± The boy looked at his sister¡¯s face. He really had not seen his sister smile so beautifully in a while as the girl held onto the boy¡¯s arm. Looking down, it was her leg. She only had one leg. Hence, the boy was her other leg; her support. The boy said, ¡°When you¡¯re older, Brother would earn enough money to buy you another leg.¡± The girl was still thinking if she would grow another leg out just like in animations, but she could not. She simply did not know that many things in the world could not just grow out. ¡°Brother, eat sweets.¡± Rainy extended her hand which had two pieces of sweets in it. She raised her head and smiled shyly. ¡°Thank you.¡± The boy took the sweets from her hand, opened one for his sister, and ced it in her mouth before keeping the other one in his pocket. He did not eat it and was nning to save it for his sisterter. Chapter 690 - The Leg will Grow Out

Chapter 690: The Leg will Grow Out

¡°Brother, do you know magic just like Mommy?¡± Rainy pulled the boy¡¯s hand and asked strangely, ¡°Mommy used to make one sweet be two sweets: one for Mommy and the other for Rainy.¡± The boy still did not understand, but the girl smiled immediately. She nodded her head repeatedly. ¡°Brother is the most amazing. He knows how to make sweets appear. He will turn one sweet into two: one for Guo¡¯er, the other for himself.¡± Amidst the chatters of the children, it would be filled with all sorts of imaginations and thoughts. In actual fact, they were still young and simply did not understand that there was no such thing as magic and fairy tales in the world. This world was much moreplicated and cruel than they thought it to be. Their so-called ¡®magic¡¯ was all lies by the adults. All the fairy tales were pure lies and trickery. However, these children believed them all without a single suspicion, just like Rainy in the past and this girl with a missing leg. Rainy thought for a while before taking out two more candy from her pocket and cing it in the boy¡¯s hand. ¡°Rainy will give Brother another two more so Brother can make more for his sister to eat.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The girl looked up. ¡°Brother will definitely whip up many sweets for Guo¡¯er.¡± The boy ced all the sweets in his hand into his pocket; they were all for his sister. The director walked over and patted the boy¡¯s head lovingly. ¡°His name is Lin Qing while the sister is called Guo¡¯er. They were involved in a car ident with their parents. Their parents passed away at the scene, leaving the two of them alone, while Guo¡¯er had injured one of her legs. Both of them are very well-behaved and mature. ¡°Their father used to be a teacher who taught art. Both of them had also touched art since they were young, under the influence of their father. I think both of them would be very willing.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked over and squatted in front of Lin Qing. This child was a bit bigger than Rainy, and the other girl seemed smaller than her. ¡°How old are you?¡± she asked. ¡°Hello, Auntie,¡± Lin Qing replied politely, ¡°I am ten while Guo¡¯er is almost six.¡± Xia Ruoxin patted Lin Qing¡¯s head. After such a huge blow, he could still take care of his sister really well as a brother; it was really rare. Also, both of them look a lot younger than their actual age. ¡°Auntie would like you to learn how to draw and would even hold an exhibition for you in the future. Would you be willing?¡± ¡°Can I earn money from it?¡± Lin Qing did not care about what he learned or whatever exhibition. All he wanted to know if it was profitable. ¡°You want to earn money?¡± Xia Ruoxin did not understand how a child as young as him learned about making money. Even though her Rainy had matured early, she still had no clue of what earning money was. She only knew what money was for and did not think much about it. ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Qing held Guo¡¯er¡¯s hand. ¡°The doctor said that as long as Xiao Qing had money, I could get a leg for Guo¡¯er so she could walk by herself in the future.¡± Uncontrobly, Xia Ruoxin felt a pang in her heart. She walked over and squatted in front of Guo¡¯er. ¡°Does Guo¡¯er want to learn how to draw from Auntie? You can make money with that together with your brother in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Guo¡¯er¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Can I really earn money?¡± ¡°Yes, you can.¡± Xia Ruoxin believed that if these children could hold an exhibition of some sort in the future, it would be rted to charity. As long as Chu Lui could find some random people, the children¡¯s paintings could be sold for quite a substantial amount of money. ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Guo¡¯er smiled shyly. This smile really looked like the old Rainy sometimes. However, Rainy was now a bit older and was braver thanst time. After thinking for a while, she took out a card and ced it in Lin Qing¡¯s hand. ¡°This is a new card that Auntie has made, and I have not used it yet. In the future, I will deposit a part of my sry every month. It can help treat Guo¡¯er¡¯s leg and allow her to carry on with the physiotherapy. Auntie does not have a lot of money, but I¡¯ll try my best.¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Lin Qing¡¯s eyes started to tear, but he held them back and did not make a sound. He held his sister¡¯s hand tight and would remember Xia Ruoxin for the rest of his life. Rainy bit her lower lip before carrying her piggy bank and cing it in front of Lin Qing. ¡°Brother, this is the money that Rainy had saved up. You can use it for this sister¡¯s illness.¡± As she said, she squatted down and stared weirdly at the empty half a leg of Guo¡¯er¡¯s. ¡°Rainy was sick before, too. Mommy said it would not hurt if I¡ªhoo, hoo.¡± As she was talking, she used all her might to blow at Guo¡¯er¡¯s leg. However, this was not an illness; it was not pain. No matter how many times she blew, it could not be saved. Guo¡¯er had already lost one of her legs. ¡°Let¡¯s go, baby. We¡¯ll find other children.¡± Xia Ruoxin helped her daughter up and squeezed her small hand. She still did not want her daughter to find out the harsh truth. Guo¡¯er¡¯s leg could never be re-grown. As for why she gave the card to Lin Qing... perhaps it was fate, but she really could not do much. However, she was willing to dedicate a part of her earnings to Lin Qing. The four years after leaving the Chu family, none of her so-called rtives had helped her. The ones who did were strangers that she had never seen before. They gave her hope, helped her, and gave her and Rainy the chance to live on. She believed good people would get good karma. Lin Qing lowered his head and held the card of the savings bank tight, his tears about to fall dangerously. ¡°Brother.¡± Guo¡¯er pulled on her brother¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Brother¡¯s fine.¡± Lin Qing helped his sister sit in the wheelchair before brushing her hair. ¡°Brother will definitely treat you so you can walk and run just like Brother and be a normal child.¡± Guo¡¯er smiled happily, and her eyes shone brightly like the sky. Just that, her smile had drooped suddenly; and she tugged on Lin Qing¡¯s sleeve and hid behind him. Even though her brother was not very tall and did not have a wide shoulder¡ªever since they came here, it was always her brother protecting her. Lin Qing turned back and saw a bunch of people. He pressed his lips tightly together and stood in front of his sister, shielding her from the rest of the world. He would protect his sister, his only rtive. ... Chu Xiang was actually very reluctant toe here and had cried for a really long time as she thought that Granny wanted Mei Mei and not her. After listening to Song Wan¡¯s exnation, she then realized that it was not that Granny did not want her anymore. She just needed toe to the welfare home and visit the other children. She really hated this ce. Even after Granny¡¯s exnation, she still did not believe it so she grabbed tightly to Song Wan¡¯s hand and refused to let go. It was only until after Song Wan talked to the director that she understood. Chapter 691 - Want My Red Packet

Chapter 691: Want My Red Packet

It turned out that Daddy wanted the children at the welfare home to learn how to draw so Granny brought her here. It was definitely not because they did not want her. She had already be the princess of the Chu family; this was never going to change. She raised her chin as she was wearing a dress that her Granny had just bought, and her essories were also bought by her Granny. She even had a watch. The children in school did not have it, let alone the people here. She did that until she saw someone she knew. ¡°Lin Guo¡¯er, you weakling cripple,¡± she ran over and stood in front of Lin Qing and Guo¡¯er, before cing her arms akimbo and said rudely. Lin Qing pushed the wheelchair and wanted to bring his sister away. ¡°Lin Qing, my Granny is there. I won¡¯t allow you to see her. This welfare home is my Daddy¡¯s.¡± The more Chu Xiang said, the more delighted she felt. Everything here was owned by her Daddy. She did not want to see the cripple so she could just get her Daddy to chase them away. Lin Qing did not utter a word and continued pushing his sister away. ¡°Lin Qing, don¡¯t forget.¡± Chu Xiang ran over and blocked the two siblings. ¡°You refused to go with my Granny in the past so don¡¯te find her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lin Qing ced his hand on his sister¡¯s head and tidied it gently. ¡°I don¡¯t have a Granny; I only have a sister.¡± At this time, his smile had a tinge of childishness, but within it was a strong persistence. Yes, back then, he could have been adopted; but he did not regret it. Unless that Granny took his sister with him. If not, he rather stayed at the welfare home with his sister, all the way until his sister grew up. No one knew but Song Wan actually wanted Lin Qing and not Chu Xiang. It was because Lin Qing looked like Chu Lui in some ways so she wanted this child from the very start. However, Lin Qing refused to be adopted. The family he was going to needed to take his sister along with him. Initially, it was not a problem adopting another child as the Chu family could well afford it. However, Guo¡¯er was crippled. No matter what, Song Wan did not want to adopt a disabled person as her granddaughter. As she was hesitating, Chu Xiang ran out and tugged on Song Wan¡¯s sleeves, crying, ¡°Granny, did youe to pick me?¡± The word ¡®granny¡¯ instantly made Song Wan change her mind. No matter if Chu Xiang did it on purpose or not, she was already the princess of the Chu family; the Lin Qing that Song Wan was supposed to adopt was still in the welfare home. It had already been close to a year, and they were still here. Actually, children like Lin Qing could easily find a nice family. He was good-looking and well-mannered, but he refused to leave his sister behind. Once they saw Guo¡¯er, everyone was just like Song Wan and decided not to adopt Lin Qing. If they could have a healthy child, why would they want to adopt a crippled one? It was not that they did not have a kind heart; it was just that they had a lot of choices. So they would naturally not choose the pair of siblings in the end. After seeing Lin Qing and Guo¡¯er leave, Chu Xiang then ran to Song Wan¡¯s side and held her hand possessively. ¡°Rainy...¡± Song Wan saw Rainy ying happily with some children and wanted to go and find her granddaughter. However, Chu Xiang was pulling her very tightly and did not let go. When she finally appeased Chu Xiang and wanted to go find Rainy, she had already disappeared. She brought Chu Xiang along with her and looked everywhere, but she still could not find her. Coincidentally, she met the director; and they had a talk again which made her forget all about Rainy. Meanwhile, in the toilet of the welfare home, Xia Ruoxin turned on two taps: one for her and the other for Rainy. Rainy washed her own hands seriously. She washed her palm and then the back of her hand. She needed to wash her hand until it was clean. After she was done, Xia Ruoxin took out tissue papers from her bag and wiped Rainy¡¯s hand dry. They were going to go home in a while. This time was a sess. Even though she did not calcte, she knew that they did receive quite a substantial amount of donations; and there were a few children who were adopted. The studio was also due to open three dayster, and the venue was not far away from here. Other than the poor children at the studio, there were also orphans who had no family. After they went home, Rainy ced her hand behind her back and followed behind Xia Ruoxin. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xia Ruoxin stopped and almost bumped into her Rainy. She pulled Rainy in front. Cautiously, Rainy raised one of her hands. ¡°Mommy, can you give me my red packet?¡± She knew that her mother would give her money every year during Chinese New Year. When Daddy was still around, he would give it to Mommy. However, it was still quite some time until New Year, but she could not wait any longer. ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter and stared at her big eyes that looked like grapes. Why did the child, who viewed money the same as dirt, want money? Rainy bit her finger and said, ¡°Mommy, Rainy wants to give the little sister money for her sickness. Rainy was sick before so she knows it can be painful. Rainy wants her to get better soon so she would not be in pain anymore.¡± Xia Ruoxin was pleased. Her Rainy was well-behaved and mature. She took out ten dors from her pocket and ced it in Rainy¡¯s hand. ¡°Here, save this first. Next time, when you have more money, you can give them to that sister.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Rainy took the money and ran away happily. She ced her money into the drawer; even though she did not know how much it was, she knew that it was still money. Xia Ruoxin sighed softly. Actually, she did ask the director about Guo¡¯er¡¯s illness. At this stage, it was useless to have money. Her body was different from the other children. She was small, and her bones were softer than the other children so she could not fix prosthetics now. They could only wait until she was older, and her bones had fully grown out before they could fix the prosthetics. It would not cost much. She felt that Guo¡¯er¡¯s leg was one, but what that car ident had left behind for her was not only the injury on her leg... but also left her heartbroken and scarred. ¡°Meow...¡± The cat came over unknowingly and hugged the owner¡¯s leg. It was time for food. Xia Ruoxin carried it up and ced it on the sofa. Naturally, it would not die as no matter how fat and dumb it was. It was still a cat that grew ws that could scratch people. Chapter 692 - Don’t Accompany Xiao Jie Jie

Chapter 692: Don¡¯t Apany Xiao Jie Jie

She made milk from milk powder and gave the cat some biscuits to eat. Even though the silly cat was prettyzy, one could not deny that it was not picky with food. It would eat whatever it was given, especially milk powder and biscuits. The milk powder and biscuits were both Rainy¡¯s so it was good that they both had the same taste. After eating, the silly cat crawled back into its own territory and snuggled back into the hut to continue sleeping. These days, Xia Ruoxin had always been busy with charity things so she had not met Chu Lui in quite a few days. She also hadpletely forgotten about that man, but when they were eating, she would bring out an extra bowl out of habit. She fell into a daze as she was staring at the bowl on the table, which made her heart erratic for some reason. Then, she ced the bowl back into the kitchen and came out to eat with Rainy. ¡°Mommy, is Uncle noting?¡± Rainy kicked the chair below the table and scooped a spoonful of rice into the mouth as she asked about that person. The Uncle in her eyes was, of course, Chu Lui. ¡°Uncle needs to work.¡± Xia Ruoxin wiped the rice grains from her daughter¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hurry up and eat; even your cat has eaten already.¡± ¡°Okay, Rainy would not lose to Meow Meow.¡± Rainy nodded her head with all her might and ate another spoonful of rice. She muttered to herself, ¡°Uncle was apanying Xiao Jie Jie to eat, right?¡± Xia Ruoxin bit her chopsticks before taking food for herself. Was this child jealous? Or perhaps, this was what it meant to be blood-rted. No matter what had happened in the past, blood rtions could never be cut off. Rainy had not brought up Gao Yi or called Daddy in a long time; she called Uncle instead. Actually, she had a feeling of difort as she felt that her daughter had been bought over. However, she still could not bear to see the upset expression on her daughter¡¯s face. Bang! The sound came from the door, and it startled Xia Ruoxin. Hurriedly, she stood up and carried Rainy. Ever since someone invaded her house overseas, she still had trauma until now. She was thinking of where to hide Rainy: in the closet, cupboard, or balcony? When she was busy finding a ce to hide her daughter, the door opened; and it was as though a bucket of water was doused on her. Even her forehead broke out in cold sweat. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A man¡¯s voice was heard, followed by the sound of shoes changing as well as him throwing his clothes on the couch and the familiar sounds of his footsteps. Xia Ruoxin turned around and saw that Chu Lui had already taken off his coat and went to the kitchen to take a bowl out to eat on his own. ¡°Why do you have the key to my house? Also, who allowed you toe in at your own will?¡± The Xia Ruoxin who had been severely frightened almost went insane. She almost wanted to jump off the building with Rainy. Also, since when did this man have the keys to her house? ¡°Oh, you¡¯re asking about this?¡± Chu Lui took out the keys in his pocket and ced it on the table. ¡°I picked it up.¡± ¡°Picked it? From where?¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her daughter down and grabbed that bunch of keys in one go. Once she touched them, she knew it was her own keys. However, it seemed like she had lost them a few days ago, and she could not find it. Perhaps she really did lose it and was found by this man. However, even if he had picked it up, he could not simply barge into someone else¡¯s house. ¡°I knocked, but you didn¡¯t open.¡± One look and Chu Lui knew what exactly Xia Ruoxin was thinking so he replied coolly. Actually, Xia Ruoxin did not even know if she heard it herself as she was in a daze. She did not know whether she really did not hear it or this man simply did not knock on the door. Anyway, things that she was not clear about herself... she could only ept it as what other people had said. ¡°Mommy, Rainy is going to eat.¡± Rainy pulled on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. Her stomach was still hungry. However, her eyes were still in a crescent moon shape as if she was happy in a second. Xia Ruoxin red at Chu Lui who had treated this house as his own. She really wanted to throw him out, but she did not bear to disappoint her daughter. Obviously, Rainy really wanted the man toe. She carried her daughter back to her seat and ced her bowl and spoon in front of her for her to eat herself. She sat down as well and munched on the food. The sounds that she made sounded as if she was biting on Chu Lui¡¯s meat. ¡°Uncle, are you not eating with Xiao Jie Jie anymore?¡± Rainy shook her legs and asked Chu Lui curiously. Xiao Jie Jie? Chu Lui could not react to it. Who was the Xiao Jie Jie she was talking about? He had not eaten with women alone in a long while. Now, he was no longer interested and would not be energized about women. Even the impulses of a man were settled by himself. He did not eat with some Xiao Jie Jie or Da Jie Jie. If there was a woman, then it would either be Song Wan or Chu Xiang. Chu Lui knitted his brows and reached his hand out to pat his daughter¡¯s soft hair. He really wanted to hug his daughter, and he hoped that she would never grow up or would grow up a bit slower so that he could spend more time with her and not let her be stolen away by some jerk. Rainy raised her head and was exactly the same as the small girl in Chu Lui¡¯s memory. The kid was really growing to look like her mother. ¡°Uncle, are you not going to apany Xiao Jie Jie?¡± Rainy did not receive an answer so she continued asking. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Uncle will only apany Rainy to eat next time, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded her head. ¡°Then, Uncle must apany Rainy to eat every day, and Rainy will eat two bowls of rice. Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui agreed. He wanted it more than anything else, but he looked at Xia Ruoxin purposefully. ¡°Baby, you need to ask your mother about this matter. What if your mother doesn¡¯t let Unclee?¡± ¡°Mommy will let Unclee.¡± Rainy switched sides immediately. She jumped down the chair and hugged Xia Ruoxin¡¯s leg. ¡°Mommy will allow Uncle toe and eat with Rainy, right? Uncle won¡¯t apany Xiao Jie Jie but wille with Rainy instead. Mommy, can you agree? Rainy guarantees.¡± She patted her chest. ¡°I will eat my rice obediently every day and will not be picky anymore.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes spoke her true thoughts, and she did not say a word. Chapter 693 - Turns Out It was Jealousy

Chapter 693: Turns Out It was Jealousy

¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy tugged her mother¡¯s sleeves again and started pouting, making herself seem pitiful. Xia Ruoxin ced her bowl down and lowered her head to look at her daughter who was about to cry. ¡°Eat your vegetables next time.¡± Rainy pulled a long face. Should she allow Uncle to apany her, or should she eat the vegetables she hated the most? Even though she wanted Uncle around, she also did not want to eat disgusting vegetables. She raised her head again and begged her mother with her teary eyes. ¡°No room for discussion.¡± Xia Ruoxin continued eating without emotions. She knew she could not reject her daughter. Originally, she wanted a father for her daughter. Even though Rainy still called Chu Lui ¡®Uncle¡¯¡ªwhen she was older, she would tell her that she actually had a father who had the surname ¡®Chu¡¯; she was not a fatherless child. Just that, she was really reluctant for Chu Lui to silently barge into her life again. Even though he had not done anything outrageous, she felt that the man was feeding on everything she and her daughter had built up. Hence, when her daughter brought this up, she knew that the man would be more brazen in the future. Of course, she would not be courteous to the man and also to the Rainy who was picky with her food. Rainy frowned and started kicking the table before raising her head and had a look of bravery on her face. She tugged her mother¡¯s sleeves again. ¡°Mommy, Rainy promises you... she will eat her vegetables.¡± Meanwhile, Chu Lui was just silently eating his food. He also felt that his daughter could not be picky with her food. She was such a skinny child and was almost as thin as a skeleton. However, he was too afraid to stuff rice into her stomach. He had never been a father and did not know how to be one. Chu Xiang was not counted as he did not have a bond with her. On the other hand, he was actually very scared about Rainy. He was afraid that she would starve, afraid that she would eat too much, and afraid that she would eat too little. Xia Ruoxin originally thought that Chu Lui would stick around after the meal and annoy her, but in the end, he was pretty sensible and left on his own after the meal, which allowed her to heave a sigh of relief. In the future¡ªif he came over to apany her daughter to eat, she could still tolerate him. Just that, she had never expected... Chu Lui was still Chu Lui. He was still a cunning fox who calcted far better and further than anyone else. When she went out on the second day, she saw someone moving into the house beside hers. She was still thinking that ever since she stayed here, there was no one in the houses beside her. At first, she thought no one was living there; but now, she was going to have new neighbors. This was until at night when she fetched her daughter home, the door at the house opposite them was opened coincidentally. Xia Ruoxin wanted to greet them politely. After all, they were neighbors so they would see each other very often. In the end, when she saw who it was, the smile on her face froze. ¡°Chu Lui, what are you doing here?¡± Chu Lui leaned against the door behind him. ¡°I want to apany my daughter to eat. It¡¯s troublesome to go back and forth so I¡¯ve decided to stay here.¡± Before Xia Ruoxin could say anything, Chu Lui interrupted her and did not give her a chance to speak or reject. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay for my meals. Three meals a day, five thousand for a month.¡± He was very generous and gave a huge figure straight away. ¡°Money makes one silly,¡± Xia Ruoxin muttered to herself. She did not want to argue with that man as she knew that she would not win against Chu Lui. He could do whatever he wanted. She opened the door and walked in with her daughter. At night, Chu Lui really came over as agreed. Just like that, they started their kind of cohabitation days. Other than eating together every day, the two of them did not have much interaction so it did not make Xia Ruoxin feel ufortable. Meanwhile, the charity project for the Chu Enterprise was finished; and the Angel Foundation had started its operations and had already saved three children with leucocythemia. As a result of the charitable deeds, the Chu Enterprise had a spot in the limelight; and itspany¡¯s influence had increased. All these were something Chu Lui did not expect. Actually, he only wanted to turn his guilt of not saving his own daughter to other children. He did not expect that after saving the children, his heart would find something that would make him more excited and emotional other than making money. Even though he was not a phnthropist, he decided that as long as he was around and the Chu Enterprise had not gone bankrupt, he would continue saving these children. On the other hand, the charity studio had also started; and the feedback was quite good along with several television features. This allowed Chu Lui to clinch a few big deals unexpectedly. Sometimes, Chu Lui wondered if this was so-called good karma. The way he did things in the past... it was a wonder he did not get any retribution. Xia Ruoxin loved the studio she prepared herself. From the supervision of the renovation to the starting of the ssester on, she was there every step of the way. That was why the her that had suffered in the cold seat for more than a month had finally got to enjoy the fruits of herbor. There were a total of thirty-odd children. Some of them were poor children who loved learning while the others were the children from the welfare home, including the Lin Qing siblings. They loveding over, and they were much happier than before. Rainy would alsoe over on weekends to apany the small brother and sister. Every time Lin Qing and Guo¡¯er went back, Rainy would put the money she saved and the snacks and sweets she did not eat into Guo¡¯er¡¯s pockets. These were all that she saved for the small brother and sister to eat; she could not even bear to do so herself. Oh, she searched for half a day and finally found the ten-dor note. Then, she ced it in Lin Qing¡¯s palm. ¡°Brother, this money is for Sister¡¯s illness.¡± She lifted her head, and on her cheeky apple-like face, there was an innocent smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Qing held his hand tight and reached out to hug Rainy. This sister was very obedient. He must repay her and Teacher Xia in the future. There were very few people who were kind to them in the world. They actually had two uncles, but they took whatever their parents left for the siblings and sent them to the welfare home. Even though they were not doing well, they could still eat to their stomachs¡¯ fill. However, he could not let his sister eat better food. He had no ability, and his sister was young. That was until he met Teacher Xia. Every time she came over, Teacher Xia would bring them to eat good food, and she had never onceined about Guo¡¯er¡¯s leg and had evenbed her hair for her. She would also change her clothes, bring her to the toilet, and clean her up, not picking on her at all. Just like their mother. Chapter 694 - Hit Chu Lui

Chapter 694: Hit Chu Lui

He was doing his best to learn and to draw. He wanted to grow up as fast as possible so that he could earn enough money to leave the welfare home and take care of his sister. Guo¡¯er took out a sweet from her pocket and ced it in Lin Qing¡¯s hand. ¡°Mei Mei gives this to you, Brother.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Qing smiled, but he secretly ced the sweet back into his own pocket to save it for his sisterter. ... Xia Ruoxin held Rainy¡¯s hand. Whenever it reached this time, she would always feel a pang in her heart. Rainy raised her head and leaned her small body against her mother. ¡°Mommy, will you leave Rainy?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Xia Ruoxin squatted down and pinched Rainy¡¯s face while smiling. ¡°Mommy will never leave Rainy.¡± Rainy extended her hand and hugged her mother¡¯s neck, burying her face into her mother¡¯s embrace. Just that there were too many tragedies and departures in life. One would never know which day one would leave, forever. There was no meeting forever... but goodbye forever. ... ¡°I asked you to leave Brother Lui. Do you hear me? Are you deaf?¡± Xia Yixuan opened the door and barged in like a lunatic. Her mouth did not stop yapping the moment she came in. Xia Ruoxin held a cup in her hand and looked lightly at the Xia Yixuan who kept going on and on. She did not know that the Xia Yixuan, who had always been on a high pedestal, would end up like a lunatic one day because of her. Why must she leave? She liked her job; that was all. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you are too shameless.¡± After Xia Yixuan saw that Xia Ruoxin did not reply, she cursed and scolded her with even more cruel words. ¡°You are promiscuous. Only God knows how many guys you have slept with. Now, you still dare to stay beside Brother Lui? If I were you, I would havemitted suicide a long time ago.¡± Sure... Xia Ruoxin caressed the side of her cup gently. She was not angry or frustrated; she was calm. It was not the first time she had heard such scolding. It was not because she was used to it, but it was because she would not end her life due to things that she had never done. She stood up, walked past Xia Yixuan, and did not give a single response. No matter how ugly the words got, she took them as nothing. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, I¡¯ll beat you to death, you whore.¡± Xia Yixuan had already lost her senses. After scolding for so long, it was as if her punchnded on marshmallows. Other people could vent their anger by scolding, but when she did it, it was just putting herself in a difficult position. Without thinking, she just flung her hand out. Piak! It was as if the air had stopped for two seconds. It was as if time had also stopped for two seconds. Xia Yixuan¡¯s hand was still in mid-air, and she did not retract it. ¡°Lui... Brother Lui...¡± She could not believe her eyes, and her mouth was agape. At that time, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand was still on the doorknob. She had opened the door, and Chu Lui came in right at that time. With a freakbination of factors, Xia Yixuan¡¯s handnded identally on his face. Chu Lui¡¯s face was never hit before, especially by a woman. At this point, only ¡®petrifying¡¯ could describe his face. His entire face was as dark as thunder as if he had taken in poison; his distinct facial features were even creepier than before. Suddenly, his lips that were pressed tightly together opened. ¡°Xia Yixuan!¡± He spat out every single word as cold as ice. ¡°You better. Get out. NOW!¡± He said every single word slowly and lightly, but it still made Xia Yixuan shudder before running out of the room as if her life depended on it. She knew it was not a good thing to hit Chu Lui¡¯s face. She was not clueless about Chu Lui¡¯s personality as she had witnessed a woman being thrown into the water by Chu Lui before she could even move, for just having the intention to p his face. It was not that because Chu Lui did not hit women, he wouldn¡¯t send them to their death. Even though it was a civilized society, it was not impossible to silently take away someone¡¯s life. It was just that no one had angered him till he had to kill somebody. Dragons had reverse scales, and so did humans. Xia Ruoxin kept her lips tightly shut and could not even say a single word of apology. She turned around and walked into the elevator. Herplicated gaze was reflected in the elevator ss. She leaned back and felt a rush of coldness from her back. ... Once Xia Mingzheng heard the door, he hurriedly stood up and opened the door. Lately, he was quite pleased as the daughter that had always caused him headaches had calmed down and stopped giving him trouble. Currently, he was still very worried about that daughter of his. If she could give him one day of peace, he would have to thank the gods and would not age as fast. The door opened, and the person standing outside stunned him. He could not react in time. ¡°Ah Lui, you¡¯re here.¡± He smiled awkwardly. He could be counted as his son-inw. If there were not so many idents, Chu Lui was still his son-inw. The two families were pretty close in the past; when Yixuan was not around, the Chu family would stille over during festivals to appease the old man who lost his daughter. Now that Yixuan hade back, he had not returned anymore. Sometimes, he would think that it would be good if Yixuan were dead. That way, the two families would still be close, he would not be in such a dilemma, and Yijun would not be crazy up till now. ¡°Hello, Uncle Xia.¡± Chu Lui greeted him simply without much enthusiasm. Only then did Xia Mingzheng recover his senses and hurriedly point towards the couch at the side. ¡°Come,e, sit.¡± He hurried the helper to serve tea. However, when the tea was ced on the table, Chu Lui did not even touch it. ¡°Ah Lui, what are you doing?¡± Xia Mingzheng did not understand why on earth Chu Lui came over. Even though the two families had not fallen over on the surface, he knew that it was just because of the past few decades of rtions. If Yixuan was not so stubborn at the start, so many things would not have happened. Hence, when Xia Mingzheng was in front of his old friend, he was always guilty. What he did not know was that some things, they would have never predicted. From Chu Lui marrying Xia Ruoxin, he stood at the side and watched coldly, until he married Li Manni and caused her to poison Chu Lui in secret. If there was one person who had to be responsible for all of it¡ªif Xia Mingzheng was not the first, he would be the second. Chapter 695 - Could he Sleep with his Daughter?

Chapter 695: Could he Sleep with his Daughter?

Chu Lui¡¯s gaze was cold and harsh, and he had a very obvious hand mark on his face. If it was someone else, perhaps one would find it funny; but in front of Chu Lui¡¯s cold face who had no intentions of smiling, only one that was not afraid of death wouldugh at him. ¡°Uncle Xia, may I know if Xia Yixuan is home?¡± he asked indifferently. Xia Mingzheng did not know what Chu Lui was trying to do and also did not know if the expression on Chu Lui¡¯s face was a good or bad one. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re looking for Yixuan. Yes, she¡¯s here. ¡°Yixuan, Yixuan...¡± He ran up the stairs as he called for his daughter. ¡°Yixuan,e down quick. Chu Lui is here.¡± Once the Xia Yixuan upstairs heard the two words ¡®Chu Lui¡¯, she was scared until her entire body started shivering. Her hand was still slightly numbed from the p. The fear drove her to the point of insanity. This kid... Xia Mingzheng stood up and was going to get the daughter, who always talked about Chu Lui, down the stairs. Why was she such a coward when the person she kept talking about was here? Actually, in his heart, he was still hoping that he could be inws with the Chu family again. Even though he knew it was not possible... as the two families had already fallen out. However, there was still a possibility. Even if Chu Lui had recognized the wrong person at the start, there was no denying their rtionship for the past few years. It was just like him and Shen Yijun. At the start, he did not like her very much; but after being a couple for almost half their life, they were inseparable. ¡°Yixuan...!¡± He yelled again and was going to go upstairs to drag Xia Yixuan down. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle Xia. I¡¯m here for you.¡± Chu Lui still spoke lightly and without much emotion, which made Xia Mingzheng embarrassed. Why did he not say so earlier? He was still... Chu Lui did not exin himself. From the moment he entered, he had never said that he was looking for Xia Yixuan. Did Xia Mingzheng still believe that, at this point, he would forget how Xia Yixuan cheated him? If it were so, did he really think Chu Lui was nothing? His four years were ruined for nothing, and did he deserve to stop his family line? ¡°Ah Lui, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Xia Mingzheng finally recovered his sense. It was just that his heart was still a bit tense; it was a pity he did not have a son. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much.¡± Chu Lui ced his hand on his knees and started tapping lightly. ¡°I do not wish to see Xia Yixuan in my office anymore. The reason why I still let her in was because of Auntie Shen. After all, she is Ruoxin¡¯s mother. However, there is a limit to my patience. If it happens again, I can¡¯t guarantee you that I won¡¯t throw her down the building. ¡°The Xia household has a reputation around here. I believe Uncle Xia wouldn¡¯t want to ruin your name, right?¡± Xia Mingzheng felt his face burning and could only smile dryly. ¡°Also...¡±¡ªChu Lui caressed his face¡ª¡±your beloved has a pretty good wrist power. What a pity she is of the wrong gender. Look at the way she hits people; it¡¯s not bad, isn¡¯t it? Did she learn it from you, Uncle Xia?¡± Xia Mingzheng¡¯s face burned even more strongly. He was speechless. Chu Lui stood up, and he did not wish to step foot into the Xia household ever again. This ce was not only Xia Ruoxin¡¯s nightmare; it was also his. When he was about to go back, Shen Yijun ran down from upstairs. ¡°Chu Lui, Ruoxin, where¡¯s my Xinxin?¡± Chu Lui still did not have a good impression of Shen Yijun. This kind of women was not deserving to be called a mother. Of course, he was the same; he was not a good husband. ¡°I think she doesn¡¯t want to see you.¡± His facial expression was distant and cold. ¡°Without you, she¡¯s having a good life. Even though it is a bit tough, she is still independent and does not depend or owe anyone anything.¡± It was as if that sentence had sucked away all of Shen Yijun¡¯s energy. Her pale lips quivered, and she could not say a word. ... Not sure when, but it was already dark outside. In a faraway ce, the sun that looked like a burnt cloud was like fog and snow. At night, Chu Lui came over to eat again. In the meantime, both of them were still using their usual way of interaction. They did not talk much and were just eating their own food. ¡°I went to the Xia household today,¡± Chu Lui suddenly said as if it was not intentional but on purpose at the same time. The chopsticks in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand stopped for a while before she continued to take food for herself nonchntly. ¡°She asked about you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xia Ruoxin said without a care. ¡°I don¡¯t need her anymore.¡± Suddenly, Chu Lui felt his heart sink. He really wanted to ask: ¡®Then, what about me? Do you still want me?¡¯ Just that¡ªin the end, he did not say it out loud; and he did not ask. He was afraid he would get the same reply of ¡®whatever, it¡¯s okay; I don¡¯t need it anymore¡¯. ... The corner of the living room was the small dumb cat¡¯s territory. Rainy was currently having a staring contest with the cat. She carefully picked up the cat and ced it beside her face; she loved the fluffy feeling. The silly cat licked its small owner¡¯s face before curling up into a ball and apanying its small owner. ¡°Can I sleep with Rainy tonight?¡± Chu Lui asked Xia Ruoxin after dinner. Actually, it was a request. Ever since he knew that he had a daughter, he never had the chance to sleep with her, tell her bedtime stories, wash her feet, or hear her calling for Daddy because she needed milk. Xia Ruoxin stood up and started clearing the table. When Chu Lui thought she would not reply and would not agree, he heard her warm voice. ¡°If she was willing to go with you, I have no opinion.¡± After this, she brought the bowls back into the kitchen. Chu Lui¡¯s face finally cleared up, and all the dark aura had gone away. Even though he still did not smile, the lips that were curved up; and the ice-cold eyes had actually melted. Chu Lui carried Rainy in one hand and her Dolly in the other to go out. The small princess only knew that she was going to sleep with Uncle today and did not have any objections to it. After she opened the door, Rainy was as if in her own home. Xia Ruoxin had no clue that the house Chu Lui lived in was renovated in the exact same way as hers; even the furniture and household appliances were almost the same. It was because of their simrity so Rainy could not differentiate if it was her home or not. ¡°Come on, baby, let¡¯s wash our feet.¡± Chu Lui carried his daughter and ced her on a stool. He took a bucket of water over, and once his big hand touched his daughter¡¯s foot, Rainy started giggling. Chapter 696 - Is it Expired?

Chapter 696: Is it Expired?

¡°Uncle knows it¡¯s ticklish, but just bear with it.¡± He squeezed his daughter¡¯s small face. His fingers did not touch the back of his daughter¡¯s foot, but he squeezed her ankle. As expected, Rainy was no longer ticklish so she did notugh; and her feet did not move. The Chu family¡¯s leg could not be touched and moved by others; it would be like plucking fur from a tiger, and Rainy was not an exception. However, location mattered. As long as it was not the bottom of the feet or the toes, it was fine. Rainy smiled until her eyes became shaped like a crescent, and Chu Lui touched her small nose. ¡°Laughing so happily.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rainy sucked her thumb. ¡°Baby won¡¯t tell Uncle.¡± ¡°Fine, Uncle will let you keep a small secret.¡± Even though Chu Lui said that, he felt a pang of regret in his heart. His daughter had already grown to a slightly reserved age, and he had missed the most important three years of his daughter¡¯s life. However, he knew that¡ªin the future¡ªevery single day of his daughter¡¯s growth, her birthday... every little secret; he would not miss it for the world. After they were done washing their feet, Chu Lui carried his daughter and brought her to sleep. Rainy was already rubbing her eyes, and she was obviously falling asleep. However, she stretched out her hand. ¡°What do you want?¡± Chu Lui did not understand. Rainy squeezed her small fingers. ¡°Uncle, Rainy wants to drink milk.¡± Knock, knock. Chu Lui knocked on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s door. Xia Ruoxin opened the door and was coincidentally holding a milk bottle. ¡°The fellow wants to drink milk.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s gazended on Xia Ruoxin. At this moment, she was wearing white pajamas that were not as white as her skin. Even though she was skinny, her originally pearly white skin was exactly the same as what the ancient people had described: crystal jade skin. The warm lighting from inside the house hadnded perfectly on her body, shining as if it was light reflected from a ruby. She had a pair of beautiful eyes and a palm-sized face. Together with her sharp chin, it exuded a warm glow and beautiful outlook. At that time, she was shaking the milk bottle and cing it on her face to test the temperature. The cor of her pajamas opened a little to reveal her defined corbone. Chu Lui did not know how beautifully sculpted this woman could get. He was once so mesmerized with her. He had tons of women before, but none of them could leave him with such surprise and memories as if he could get addicted to it. In the past, he thought that one day he would get tired of her feelings and her body; but he only realized now that there was only this woman that could seduce the inner beast in him. At that time, his throat was dry; and his heart was pumping wildly. He had not touched women in a long time and did not have desires to the point where he thought he had lost a man¡¯s urge as well as his potency. However, he was wrong. It turned out he did not lose it, and he still had it. It was just that he had not met the right person. ¡°For you.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the milk bottle in front of Chu Lui¡¯s face. After quite some time, Chu Lui then reacted. His facial expression was still as usual with an emotionless exterior. No matter what he was enduring on the inside, his face could always perfectly hide his thoughts and desires. The moment Chu Lui took the milk bottle, Xia Ruoxin mmed the door shut. She was really ruthless. He shook his head and brought the bottle back into his house where Rainy was already fast asleep. Chu Lui thought she would not want to drink the milk anymore, but the kid still extended her hand. ¡°I want to drink milk.¡± Chu Lui ced the bottle in her small hands, and the kid held the milk bottle tight and closed her eyes to drink it. Chu Lui knew that Rainy did not really like to drink milk powder because she did not do so when she was young. Once he thought that his daughter grew up on rice cereal, his heart would hurt. It was okay; he gently caressed his daughter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°In the future, Daddy will let you drink milk powder for the rest of your life.¡± Luckily, no one heard what he said; if not, Chu Lui would be thought to be an idiot. Knock, knock. He knocked again. Xia Ruoxin came out. She was not asleep, but she did not like being disturbed by her new neighbor. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± She stood at the door and asked lightly. ¡°May I ask... do you have more milk?¡± Chu Lui slightly separated his lips and broke into a smile; small but genuine. Xia Ruoxin knitted her brows. ¡°Wait here.¡± She walked into the kitchen and did not let Chu Lui in. Chu Lui stood outside obediently and did not go in as he wished. He had to stick to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s bottom line; if not, he would be the one suffering. In a sh, Xia Ruoxin came out and passed him a cup of milk. After being given four years of poisonous coffee by Li Manni, he did not want to touch that liquid anymore so he changed from coffee to milk. He had to drink one cup every day so that he could sleep well at night with no nightmares about his terrible past. ¡°Thank you.¡± He took the milk and drank while standing outside. It was just that... why did this milk taste weird? ¡°Is it expired?¡± Actually, he had no other intentions and was just asking casually. Even if Xia Ruoxin said that it was expired, he would drink every single drop of it. It was only expired; it would not kill him. ¡°No.¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her fringe, and her gazended on Chu Lui¡¯s cup. Even though Chu Lui felt that something was not right, he continued drinking. ¡°That is...¡± Chu Lui drank another mouth. ¡°Your daughter¡¯s milk powder.¡± Once she said it, Xia Ruoxin mmed the door shut. Chu Lui brought the cup to his eye level and shook his head in the end. He still ced the cup beside his mouth and drank it as he walked. This taste was indeed pretty strange. That night, he actually did not get much sleep. It was his first night with his daughter so he was afraid that he would not sleep properly and would crush the child or kick her nket away. Hence, he almost opened his eyes for the entire night and allowed them to be bloodshot. Even though he did not sleep a wink, he was not tired at all. Rainy rubbed her eyes and sat up straight in a daze. She crawled and crawled until she reached Chu Lui¡¯s body and then came down again. Her hand grabbed in front, and shey on Chu Lui¡¯s chest to continue sleeping. Chu Lui was frightened to the point where he did not dare to move. He only carefully pulled the nket over his daughter once he was sure that she was fast asleep. ¡°Mommy, I don¡¯t want to go to school.¡± She rubbed her eyes that were still blurred as she thought that her mother was waking her up for school. ¡°You don¡¯t need to go to school. It¡¯s the weekend.¡± Chu Lui ruffled his daughter¡¯s hair and hugged her in his embrace. She had a faint smell of milk. This was a child, his child. He really felt that he could give up everything¡ªhis career, his office... even his life¡ªjust for the child. Chapter 697 - On Fire

Chapter 697: On Fire

If one was never a father, one would never understand the responsibility of being one. Now, he had, and he understood. Knock, knock. There seemed to be someone knocking outside. Chu Lui took his watch and saw that it was already past eight. He carefully carried his daughter down and went to open the door. There could only be Xia Ruoxin knocking on the door at this time. ¡°I¡¯ll carry her over. She¡¯s still sleeping.¡± Chu Lui knew what Xia Ruoxin was doing. Even though he wanted to spend more time with his daughter, he knew that Xia Ruoxin was going to the studio on weekends; and Rainy had to follow. He went in again and carried out his daughter who was fast asleep. However, he did not pass her to Xia Ruoxin. It was still not convenient with Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arm, especially since Rainy was getting heavier. Rainy rubbed her eyes and took a look at Xia Ruoxin. She rubbed her eyes again and leaned on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulder and fell back asleep. ¡°Mommy, Rainy will sleep just a while more. A while.¡± After she finished talking, she fell back asleep. Of course, it was not for a while. Chu Lui carried his daughter back to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s room. Xia Ruoxin had already found clothes and was helping her daughter change. The timing was just right when she was done changing. Rainy rubbed her eyes and finally opened them. ¡°Are you awake?¡± Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Mommy.¡± Rainy extended her hands and hugged her mother¡¯s neck, ready to whine early in the morning. ¡°Rainy loves Mommy the best.¡± ¡°Yes, Mommy loves Rainy the most, too.¡± Xia Ruoxin kissed her daughter¡¯s face, carried her down, and brought her to wash up as they were going to the studio in a while. Rainy stuffed the snacks into her bag to give the brother and sister to eat. However, she did not have any money as Mommy said that a child could only have money during New Years. Yes, she decided that when she earned enough money, she would give everything to the brother to allow her sister to regrow her leg. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Ruoxin changed her shoes and waved towards Rainy. Rainy ran over and wore her shoes properly before holding her mother¡¯s hands. However, she kept looking at the opposite door for a very long time. ¡°Is Uncle still sleeping? He¡¯s reallyzy.¡± She pouted her pinkish lips and hadbeled Chu Lui as azy person. When they reached, the students were not there yet; but someone had already cleaned up and ced items there. Rainy kept looking upwards, waiting for that brother and sister toe. She touched the bag that she was carrying, and inside there were the sweets she brought for the two siblings. ¡°Brother, Sister.¡± Rainy eyes lit up and ran over to help Guo¡¯er push her wheelchair before taking out a sweet from her bag. She fed one to the girl and the other to Lin Qing. This was Lin Qing¡¯s first time eating a sweet. If he had not eaten it, he would have saved it for his sister. ¡°Thank you, Mei Mei.¡± Guo¡¯er smiled satisfyingly. ¡°This sweet is really nice, right, Brother?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lin Qing smiled and dragged the canvas in front of Guo¡¯er. The three of them sat together and followed the teacher to draw what they wanted to. Perhaps it was childish and did not have any skills, but it was what they wanted to draw. Xia Ruoxin walked over. Honestly, she really liked Lin Qing¡¯s painting. Lin Qing¡¯s painting was unique on its own and did not have the same sunflower happiness like the other children. But it had its own deep gloominess. As for Guo¡¯er, she was much simpler. Her drawing was filled with sunshine, and one could tell that she was enjoying life and did not view herself as inferior because of herck of leg. Perhaps it was because she was still young and believed that her leg would grow again. However, when she was older, she would realize that her leg would never grow. After the morning ss, Xia Ruoxin suddenly remembered that she had to go to the shopping center to buy some items. She brought Rainy to the nearby shopping center to buy some milk powder for Rainy; if not, they would run out of it. Rainy pulled the corner of her mother¡¯s clothes tightly and followed behind her wherever she went. Suddenly, she saw something, let go of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes, and was going to run over. In the end, one hand came up; and her cor was lifted. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Xia Ruoxin pulled on her daughter¡¯s braids. Rainy hurriedly covered her head. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t touch.¡± She loved her hair to bits. Usually, when she dropped a strand, she would be sad for a really long time. She was afraid that her mother would pull all her hair out. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Xia Ruoxin finally let go of Rainy¡¯s braids. She then pointed to the front. ¡°Mommy, Brother¡¯s clothes are broken. Rainy wants to buy a dress because Rainy¡¯s ones are too small. Brother can¡¯t wear them.¡± Xia Ruoxin arranged her daughter¡¯s hair. When she heard what she said, she then remembered that the Lin Qing siblings did wear the same clothes every time they came. Even though they were sponsored by Chu Lui, it was impossible to care for every single one of them when there were so many children. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She held her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ll buy clothes for Brother, but guys don¡¯t wear dresses.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Rainy followed her mother closely. Dresses were beautiful; she loved wearing them. ¡°Because Brother is a boy, not a girl. Boys are different from girls.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Rainy tilted her head. ¡°Oh, Brother Xiao Qing does not have braids.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xia Ruoxin went on with what her daughter was saying. Of course, she was not wrong in saying that; most boys indeed did not have braids. When they entered the children¡¯s store, Xia Ruoxin bought two sets of clothes ording to Lin Qing¡¯s height. Of course, they did not forget about Guo¡¯er¡¯s. When they were picking clothes, they did not notice that a wire in the shop was too old and started to give out sparks from time to time. Piak! A small cluster of fire started burning up, and there was thick gray smokeing out. They were a distance away from the ce when someone yelled. ¡°FIRE!¡± Bang! Xia Ruoxin dropped the items in her hand on the floor. Hurriedly, she carried Rainy and ran out with the crowd. Originally, her left hand was already inconvenient. It was extremely tiring to carry Rainy with one hand, and after a short time, she was tired to the point where her forehead was sweating and half her shirt was wet. Chapter 698 - Mommy Won’t Leave Chapter 698: Mommy Won¡¯t Leave Rainy held her mother¡¯s neck tightly and was frightened. Inside the mall, there were frequent screams, cries, curses, and calls for help from people. The smoke got increasingly bigger, and there was even a stampede. Xia Ruoxin used her hand to cover her daughter¡¯s mouth and nose while she coughed nonstop. She did not dare run towards the crowd as she was afraid that they would squeeze them. Everyone ran towards a single emergency exit as perhaps the employees had forgotten, but the emergency exits on one side were all closed. Even the elevator stopped operating while the other end was filled with smoke. The fire followed the route and burned over. The mall was filled with mmable clothes so the fire became bigger and bigger and out of control. Xia Ruoxin was worried to the point where she was pale. She followed the crowd and ran towards the central esctor. Before she even reached there, the esctor was filled with people. Bang! Someone cried out loud. The people getting down... perhaps they ran too fast or were pushed by the people behind, but they all rolled down. Today was already a weekend and including the mass sales that the mall was having, there were many people in the mall. Additionally, the fire happened too suddenly so everyone started panicking and were vying to rush out for their lives. Xia Ruoxin kept coughing and pressed her daughter¡¯s face against her chest. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be scared. Mommy is powerful; I will bring you out.¡± Rainy held tightly onto her mother¡¯s clothes. She was not like the other children who would cry out loud, but her face was scared pale white. That was because she knew that her mother was the most powerful, most amazing one. The stairwell was filled with people, and the smoke was choking people up. There seemed to be the siren of the fire brigade from the outside which made Xia Ruoxin happy. They were saved. Everyone ran for their lives to the window, and so she followed. Piak! It was the sound of the ss window breaking. When she turned around, she was scared witless. It was not because the firemen had broken the ss; it was because of the fire that all the ss in the mall broke. There were frequent shrills, cries, and curses. Instinctively, she ran forward and was still hugging her daughter tight. She followed the others and squatted next to the window, awaiting the arrival of the firemen. At first, they wanted to go down; but upon seeing the people below running down frantically, she knew that the fire below was worse than their floor¡¯s. They could almost smell their hair burning. Someone broke the ss again, and fresh air entered the mall. The smoke had almost surrounded them. Xia Ruoxin did not know if people would directly jump down from the window because it was a dire situation so one could do anything. However, this was the sixth floor. They could be burned to death if they stayed put, but if they jumped down, they would lose their limbs even if they saved their lives. No matter which oue, she did not want either of them. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sleeves. ¡°It¡¯s okay; don¡¯t talk. There¡¯s no need to be scared.¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged the child tightly. Just then, her phone rang. She took a look at it; it was actually Chu Lui. She ced the phone beside her ear, and the voice on the other end was very hoarse. ¡°Ruoxin, where are you?¡± The man on the other end was on the verge of losing his senses. Once Chu Lui heard the noise from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s side, it was as if a bucket of cold water was sshed on him. His two hands held the steering wheel tightly, and his joints were about to burst. ¡°Are you in the shopping center?¡± He was afraid it would be like this. Yet, it turned out to be true. Xia Ruoxin was choked to the point where she kept coughing. There was endless crying from her surroundings. Suddenly, someone shouted that the fire brigade wasing. Suddenly, Xia Ruoxin thought of something. She held her daughter tightly. When she experienced this life-and-death situation, she suddenly thought through and understood whatever she did not before. ¡°Chu Lui,¡± she held her phone tight. ¡°I forgive you, really.¡± When she wanted to continue, someone knocked her phone to the floor; and someone else squeezed in and stepped on it. She could only hug her daughter and hide away from the crowd that had gone nuts. In the end, she was squeezed to the back because she had to protect her daughter. The window not faraway was finally broken in, and people kepting down from above. There were shouts everywhere, but the death auraing from the inside was thickening. People were bing more anxious about their desire to survive. The anxiety to be saved and survive. She almost could not squeeze to the front, and the fire behind was about to reach them. The smoke was hurting their throats, and the people in front were rapidly decreasing. Xia Ruoxin looked at the shattered phone not far away, and there was aplicated gaze in her eyes. She did not know if he heard what she said, and she did not know if she could say it again. However, she did not know if she had the courage to say it again if it happened. It took a lot of courage to apologize... but even more to forgive. When it was her turn, the firemen looked into her eyes; and his were filled with pity and apologies. The human structure on the ambnce was filled with people, and there was no space for another one. ¡°Boss, there¡¯s one more, but we¡¯re at maximum capacity,¡± one of the firefighters said over his walkie-talkie. ¡°What do we do now? I¡¯m not sure if we can take the extra load.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll exin it to her,¡± The firefighter said as he looked towards Xia Ruoxin with pity. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t worry.¡± They finally said, ¡°We¡¯ll be right back. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin eyed the ever-increasing mes behind her. She hugged her daughter tightly; the difort in her nose was more unbearable than the pain in her throat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± How could they apologize? How could they not worry when their mortality was concerned? She lowered her head and looked at Rainy who was unhurt. Then, she passed her daughter forward. ¡°My daughter¡¯s still young. Please bring her down. She¡¯s really light. She doesn¡¯t weigh much.¡± The firefighter instinctively reached out and took her child over. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy suddenly refused to let go of her mother¡¯s clothes as if she had sensed something. She then began to cry out loud. ¡°Mommy, not leaving. Mommy, don¡¯t leave.¡± Xia Ruoxin resolved herself as she pried her daughter¡¯s hands away and turned without looking back. Chapter 699 - He’s Crying

Chapter 699: He¡¯s Crying

The people outside were reveling on their newfound life, but it was still smoke and debris within the building. Xia Ruoxin felt a cutting pain in her throat. She squatted down. For the first time, she was this close to death. It was practically inches away from her. The twenty-plus years of her life shed before her eyes. The little big brother underneath the tree who said that he wanted to marry her. The Chu Lui who forgot about her when he grew up. Gao Yi, the man who said that he would take care of her for the rest of her life. Who else? She could not recall. In the depths of her memory, etched in her heart were these two men. One she was eternally indebted to; the other she had let down. She buried her face in her legs. In this instant, tears had already flooded her face. If there were unending dreams, she¡¯d dream... She¡¯d travel all the roads, should they never end... She¡¯d go after love, if love never changed... The police had put up a barrier outside as shell-shocked customers were rescued from the mall. There was joy in their newfound survival alongside the cries, but fear was still very much present. The barrier and first-aid vehicles separated the crowd. Smoke escaped from the mall towards the sky. Chu Lui parked the car without caring if he had crossed the line. There was throbbing in his head, and he could not think. There was a puddle of sweat in his dry hands. He looked up. There was a thick cloud of smoke, and his eyes almost hurt from the smoke. He paused a little, his legs turning weak. He crossed the barrier and was about to take a step forward when the firefighter stopped him. ¡°Sorry, sir, please step behind.¡± ¡°Step behind?¡± Chu Luiughed coldly. ¡°My wife and child are still in there. You¡¯re asking me to step behind? How can I do that?¡± He looked like a panther ready to strike and kill his prey, just as he was known in the business circle. The firefighter took a step back in fear, shocked beyond response; but there was a sudden change in the man. Chu Lui¡¯s pupils dted as he looked towards the crowd. He hurried over. At this point, a firefighter was still consoling a wailing child. She was about three or four and looked really pretty and cute. She was small, and the people¡¯s heart ached for them as she asked for her mother. However, no one knew who her mother was. The firefighters did not know how to deal with the crying child. They showed no fear when fighting fires, but the small child terrified them. He felt the child lifted from his arms, and he paused. The crying child that he had been holding was in the arms of a tall man. Rainy toned her crying down when she saw Chu Lui. ¡°Uncle, Uncle...¡± ¡°There, there, don¡¯t be afraid; Uncle¡¯s here.¡± He pressed the little girl¡¯s face into his chest. ¡°Uncle, I want Mommy; I want Mommy.¡± Rainy¡¯s voice was hoarse. Chu Lui felt his heart tighten. It felt hard for him to breathe. He felt like he was suffocating. ¡°Where¡¯s the child¡¯s mother?¡± He suddenly reached out and grabbed the firefighter. ¡°Can I know where the child¡¯s mother is? Where¡¯s my wife? Where is she?¡± His fear and anxiety catalyzed into a murderous aura, and the firefighter shivered in response. ¡°I...¡± The firefighter licked his almost dry lips. He looked up at the mall where the smoke wasing from. ¡°She¡¯s still up there.¡± Suddenly, he felt a weight in his arms. It was the child from earlier. The man d in the suit was running towards the building, but he was stopped. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t go in anymore. The doors are sealed. There¡¯s too much smoke.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s my wife.¡± Chu Lui flung the people holding onto him aside. He had kept a low profile as an ex-soldier, but he swung and punched the firefighter to the ground. By this point, more people had arrived. It took several men all the effort they had to pin the man down. The tongues of the fire could be seen on the sixth floor. Even though the firefighters were trying their best to put out the fire, the smoke and fire emerging from the mall clearly revealed that the mall was pretty much burned to the ground. The goods, not to mention people, barely had a chance of surviving the fire. Chu Lui stood up and rushed forward angrily. The doctor on the ground ran over and nodded at the nurse, who sneaked behind the man and poked him with a syringe while he was distracted. The medicine took effect rather quickly. Before long, Chu Lui felt the energy leave his body. He gripped his hands tightly as he stumbled. He kept his body upright as he covered his face. In an instant, there were almost tears in his eyes. He was crying. He was actually crying. The tranquilizer spread across his body as it traveled in his bloodstream. It sucked the energy out of him... as it did with his consciousness. Tears flowed out of the man¡¯s eyes between his fingers as light reflected off the teardrops. However, the man stood up straight, clinging to hisst bit of consciousness. His mind was empty as was his life. His only thought was that he did not want to live if she died. Almost twenty years... That year, he hand-picked his bride. That year, he married her. The same year, he cast her aside. Now, he wanted to use the rest of his life to make it up to her; but the gods were not giving him the opportunity. No, he was just toote. He had always believed that things could return to the way they were before no matter how long it took. He would be content even if he just apanied her silently. Right now, his hopes were smashed, buried here in the debris. Chapter 700 - I’m Still Alive

Chapter 700: I¡¯m Still Alive

The man looked up, with tears in his eyes. They said that real men would not cry easily. Chu Lui was no exception to the rule. He could not even remember thest time he cried. Women had the right to cry, but men didn¡¯t. At this point, a handnded on his shoulder. There was a familiar palpitation, a familiar sensation. He suddenly put down his hand and saw a pale woman, who looked messy but alive. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± The man opened his mouth, and it was clear from the shape of his mouth what he was saying. He was saying Ruoxin; he was calling her name. He was shaking all over, and his teeth were gritted tightly together. What was the woman trying to say? However, her throat was burning. Every word she uttered seemed to be cutting her throat, forcing her to remain silent. ¡°I¡¯m still alive.¡± She broke into a smile, but the man was crying. Xia Ruoxin, ¡°Do you know what moves a woman the most in this world? ¡°If a man cries for you, please hold his hand.¡± Chu Lui, ¡°Do you know what moves a man the most in this world? ¡°It was knowing that she was gone forever, but seeing her before you the next moment. It was knowing that she was still alive. ¡°It was knowing that she was still alive.¡± He raised his hand and ced it on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. His pupils dted slightly, and he finally copsed. Xia Ruoxin stood there as she watched the doctors put the man on the stretcher. He gripped onto her hand tightly the whole time, refusing to let go. It was only after he was taken away, and the door had closed that Xia Ruoxin walked over and picked up her daughter from the firefighter¡¯s arms. Rainy had fallen asleep from her crying. She opened her mouth, but she still could not speak. In the ambnce, her hand was put on the drip as she carried her daughter in her arms. The small child subconsciously tightened her arm, hershes still wet. They were all sent to a hospital for review. Rainy was fine, just tired from the crying. However, she had inhaled arge amount of smoke so she was kept in the hospital for observation. As for Xia Ruoxin, her throat had been hurt badly so she could not say anything. It would be a while before she could speak. The incident at the mall caused quite some damage. Twenty-seven people were hurt while two were dead. The others were just lightly hurt while the majority suffered from injuries like fractures from the stampede in the stairwell. Xia Ruoxin was the only one who suffered from severe smoke inhtion. She had gotten lucky. Thest batch of firefighters only managed to save her. The other two people were dead by the time they were rescued. Life was so fragile in the face of nature. There were so many idents that could take away human life so easily. ... Chu Lui walked in with Rainy in his arms. Rainy clung to Dolly, struggling to run to her mother when she saw her. ¡°Mommy...¡± She kicked off her shoes and climbed onto the bed. Xia Ruoxin motioned to her daughter. ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± Rainy nodded, touching her tummy. ¡°Uncle brought Rainy to eat. Rainy was good; I was not picky.¡± Xia Ruoxin reached out and pinched her daughter¡¯s face. The child then put her Dolly into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll leave Dolly here with you so you won¡¯t be lonely.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Xia Ruoxin mouthed. The burns in her throat were not yet healed, and the slightest vibration felt like it was ripping her throat apart. At this point, a ss of water was ced before her. Xia Ruoxin took it and sipped on it. The mere act of drinking, not to mention eating, was rather ufortable for her. She tried to keep the pain in when the water entered her throat. She tried not to cough. She only took a small sip but dared not drink anymore. ¡°You don¡¯t want to drink anymore?¡± Chu Lui took the cup from her and shook it. It was still full. She barely drank. Xia Ruoxin nodded. She wanted to speak but dared not. ¡°Don¡¯t talk; be careful of your throat.¡± Chu Lui reached out and gripped her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doctor said that your throat is fine. It¡¯s recovering well. You¡¯ll be able to speak in a few days. However, it¡¯s better that you don¡¯t move around now. Get more rest, and you¡¯ll heal faster.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± She mouthed to him before she touched her daughter¡¯s face lovingly. She¡¯s a little tired, and she closed her eyes. ¡°Shh...¡± Chu Lui ced his fingers on his daughter¡¯s mouth. ¡°Mommy¡¯s sleeping; don¡¯t wake her. Uncle will send you to schoolter.¡± Rainy nodded obediently. She let Chu Lui hold her hand; neither did she ask for Mommy. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Uncle will send you to school first.¡± Chu Lui hugged his daughter as he looked at Xia Ruoxin who was fast asleep. There was a hint of rosiness in her cheeks now. Even though it was a close call, things turned out rather well. Compared to the people with fractures, her recovery period was a lot shorter. He rested his chin on his daughter¡¯s head. At that moment, his heart felt whole for the first time in a long time. He was really afraid this time. He was afraid that he would lose the chance before he could say or do anything. Thankfully, the heavens took pity on him. She was still here, and she was doing well. He had transferred Xia Ruoxin to the VIP ward. She would have someone to care for her, and he felt better knowing that. As for the fire, it had caused amotion in the city. However, he would not let the mother and daughter be involved in this. They would not appear in any of the photos that the media had taken; neither would they know of their identities. That was exactly what Xia Ruoxin wanted. However, some things were far from over. The incident was still under investigation, and talks forpensation were ongoing. However, little did the person-in-charge expect that there would be Chu Lui¡¯s family members there. Chu Lui was notcking money. He had enough to feed a regr family for generations. He was not after their money. The amount was not important to him; all he cared about was the fact that his family had gotten hurt. Chapter 701 - The So-Called Compensation

Chapter 701: The So-Called Compensation

Everyone else was easy to deal with, but they had not even seen Chu Lui. ¡°What do you intend to do? Sue them?¡± Chu Lui cut his apple into small pieces, which made it easy on her throat and easy for consumption. His voice continued, ¡°If you¡¯d like... we can make sure they go out of business. ¡°Come eat.¡± His voice was lighthearted as if discussing the weather. However, he was not... he was talking about the survival of a mall. If they sued, arge number of people would need to take responsibility for this. They would lose their jobs, and that would be the end for them. Xia Ruoxin picked up a piece of apple with a toothpick. Eating was less ufortable for her now. Even though her throat still hurt, it was not as unbearable as it was before. As she swallowed the apple, the coolness of it moisturized her throat. She opened her mouth but still could not speak. Sometimes, she wondered if her throat had been hurt permanently. However, the doctors and nurses reassured her every day, and she could not tell anything from Chu Lui¡¯s expression. The man always concealed his thoughts rather well. If he wanted to hide something, she would never find out what was on his mind. Every day, she would think of how indifferent she was if she were to be mute after she lost the proper function of her arm. However, things improved over the next few days. She could make some sounds. It was only then that she started to believe that her throat would heal over time. Chu Lui¡¯s phone suddenly rang. This happened several times a day. Chu Lui stood up and went over to the balcony to take the call. Because of the distance and the closed door, Xia Ruoxin could not really make out what he was saying. She only caught him turning thepensation down and saying that he wanted to sue them. Sue? Xia Ruoxin thought to herself as she touched her neck. Given the man¡¯s character, he would not have settled so easily. That was why no one dared to mess with him in the business circle. He was vengeful, and he had the means of executing his revenge. Chu Lui walked over and sat down after a while. By then, Xia Ruoxin was almost done eating the apples in the small bowl. He picked up another bowl and began peeling it. Xia Ruoxin rolled her eyes to herself. Since the doctor said that she could eat and suggested apples, the man had been peeling apples nonstop. Was he trying to turn her into an apple? Could he change things up sometime? Maybe pears would be a good change? However, she ate whatever he peeled. It was an honor to be able to eat the fruits peeled by the Great CEO Chu. After taking a few more pieces, she ced the bowl on the table. She then took out her notepad and started writing on it. ¡°What do you intend to do with that mall?¡± ¡°What else can I do?¡± Chu Lui pouted. ¡°What¡¯s the point in keeping a mall with such lousy safety features? It¡¯s good that they shut down. It just so happens that I¡¯m interested in that piece ofnd. I can use it to build an amusement park for my daughter.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked the notepad over and began writing again. ¡°Chu Lui, leave a little leeway for others.¡± Chu Lui narrowed his eyes, darkly. Xia Ruoxin wrote another three words and showed it to the man. ¡°Mi Dongfeng.¡± The three words were taboo to Chu Lui. The man did him in and sabotaged Chu family¡¯s chances of having descendants. He represented Chu Lui¡¯s greatest failure. Xia Ruoxin took over the knife and peeled her own apple as Chu Lui kept silent. He put his hand on his knee and rapped on it softly. In an instant, the air in the room seemed to freeze over because of his cold aura. As Chu Lui remained silent, Xia Ruoxin pulled her nket open and slept. It seemed that the man was less annoying than he was before. She would take a nap as the man thought things over. Xia Ruoxin did not care what the man wanted to do. She had said her piece, and it was up to the man to decide if he wanted to listen to her. She had never hoped to change his views. It was tough to change a stubborn man¡¯s views. Otherwise, they would not be called stubborn. She only briefly mentioned the matter, but it was reported by the newster. After all, people died; and many were hurt. Thepany¡¯s management apologized sincerely and guaranteed that they would cover all the medical bills andpensation of the victims. However, they did not mention being sued. Neither did Chu Lui take any more calls from them because he no longer went to the balcony to take calls. Either way, Xia Ruoxin did not ask. ¡°This is for you.¡± Chu Lui gave Xia Ruoxin a card. She took it out. It was an ATM card. Why did he give her this? She did not want his money. ¡°This is thepensation money from the mall. There¡¯s Rainy¡¯s share, too. She was not scared for nothing.¡± Even though the man had a straight face when saying this, Xia Ruoxin could tell that he was twitching underneath. It must have been quite hard for him to hold everything in. She put the card away. Just as the man said, this was for their bills. There was no reason for her to not take it. She was discharged after a few days. Her throat had recovered, and there would not be much problem as long as she did not eat too excitable foods like chili and returned for her review. She took a card out of her bag and went to the bank to check the bnce. She had assumed there would be about ten thousand dors since she was not badly hurt. However, she was stunned when she saw the number of zeros in it. She wanted to use her phone to make a call but remembered that she no longer had a phone. It had been trampled on by the people in the mall. Chapter 702 - Chu Xiang is Sick

Chapter 702: Chu Xiang is Sick

She had to buy herself another phone and rece her phone card. Then, she dialed a number but paused when she was done. She still remembered the number. It seems that not everything could be forgotten; neither could everything be recalled. ¡°Chu Lui, it¡¯s me.¡± She ced her phone by her ear and tightened her clothes. It seemed to have gotten colder. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The man on the other end of the line seemed to be in a good mood, his voice not as cold and distant. ¡°Nothing.¡± Xia Ruoxin took out the card. ¡°Did you make a mistake with thepensation money? Isn¡¯t it five thousand?¡± ¡°Five thousand?¡± Chu Lui suddenlyughed coldly. ¡°My wife and my daughter are worth much more than that. Even five million is too little. If you¡¯re not happy, I¡¯ll go liaise with them again.¡± Xia Ruoxin kept quiet as she put her phone back into her purse. She decided to go home and clean things up. After all, she had been away for half a month. When she passed by the mall, the burnt building was covered in canvas. It seemed like it was under renovation. Even now, she could still remember the screams, the cries, and the sound of broken bones. There was also the sound of her phone falling to the ground. Everything was fresh in her mind, and she shuddered as she looked down and walked away. When she touched the shoe rack as she opened the door, there was barely any dust. Who did that? She only understood what was going on when Rainy returned. Rainy tiptoed as she looked up. ¡°Mommy, Uncle and I tidied the house together. Rainy cleaned the table.¡± She blinked, her expression clearly expectant of praise from her mother. ¡°Good girl, baby¡¯s great.¡± She pinched her daughter¡¯s face, but she could not imagine how a man d in a suit could clean. ... It was another weekend, and Xia Ruoxin brought Rainy to the studio. They finally saw Lin Qing and Guo¡¯er after half a month. ¡°Auntie, are you okay?¡± Guo¡¯er asked Xia Ruoxin worriedly, ¡°Will auntie go to a faraway ce like Daddy and Mommy and leave us behind?¡± ¡°Auntie¡¯s fine. Aren¡¯t I here now?¡± Xia Ruoxin patted Guo¡¯er. The child smiled shyly while Lin Qing held his sister¡¯s hand. There was a card hanging around his neck. It was from Xia Ruoxin. She said that the money for the treatment for his sister¡¯s leg was to be saved inside. What she did not say was that she had already put in the money. Guo¡¯er could try physiotherapy when she grew up. She could also put on prosthetics, but they were still young now. They would know when the time came. However, she would never know that no matter how reachable everything seems, there was never really any hope. ... Chu Lui just arrived home. He had cast his vi aside. He liked where he was living now. It seemed more like a home with his wife and daughter, but he was not acknowledged... not yet. He got out of his clothes and was about to take a shower when his phone started ringing. Not a lot of people knew his private phone number so there were only a handful of people who would be calling him. He picked his phone up from the table and took a look. It was his mother, Song Wan. He picked it up and ced his phone by his ear as he undid his buttons. Before he could say anything, he heard Song Wan¡¯s criesing over the phone. He paused and immediately walked out as he picked up his clothes. Knock, knock. He knocked on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s door. The woman opened the door and looked at her watch. ¡°It¡¯s not dinner time yet.¡± ¡°No.¡± The man grabbed his hair. ¡°Ruoxin, I have to take a trip back. Chu Xiang is sick.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Even though Xia Ruoxin did not like Chu Xiang, she would not gloat. After all, she was just a child... though she was still not very fond of the child who had schemed against her daughter. In the hospital, Song Wan had lost her voice from all the crying. She was the closest to Chu Xiang in the house. They ate and slept together, and she treated Chu Xiang like her own grandchild. After all, it was the child she brought home and brought up. The child was even closer to her than her own granddaughter. Chu Lui opened the door and walked straight in. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What disease is it?¡± Song Wan¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, and she cried before she could answer. It was the doctor on the side who was exining Chu Xiang¡¯s condition to him. ¡°Both of the child¡¯s kidneys are failing. Plus, she¡¯s young so there¡¯s no way of treating it. The best solution is a transnt.¡± ¡°En, kidney transnt?¡± Even though Chu Lui was not a medical student, he still had the basic knowledge. ¡°Yes, exactly.¡± The doctor nodded. ¡°Mr. Chu, the child¡¯s illness is too urgent. Most general treatment won¡¯t really work on her. We need a transnt as soon as possible. Besides...¡± The doctor trailed off, picking up after a while. ¡°Because of her young age so the best bet would be a kidney from a child around her age.¡± ¡°Ah Lui,¡± Song Wan clung to her son¡¯s sleeve. ¡°You have to save Xiang Xiang; you have to save my Xiang Xiang.¡± She was a little hysterical because of the shock. Kidney, it was just a kidney, right? The Chu family was rich, they could afford a kidney. However, Chu Lui begged to differ. After all, this was an organ, not a random thing. Everyone only had one set of organs. No one had any extras, not to mention a small child¡¯s. However, he could not leave Chu Xiang in the lurch. No matter what, she was his daughter in name. ¡°Doctor, please arrange for surgery as soon as possible. I can offer you a good price for it.¡± He had money to buy a kidney for Chu Xiang¡¯s treatment. ¡°I understand. Please be rest assured, Mr. Chu.¡± He knew the Chu family¡¯s situation. An adopted daughter was still a daughter. Everything just depended on Chu Xiang¡¯s luck to see if she could find a suitable kidney now. Chapter 703 - How Hard-Hearted

Chapter 703: How Hard-Hearted

Song Wan stayed with Chu Xiang in the hospital every day. This reminded Chu Lui of how he had barely done anything as a father when Rainy was sick back then. The thought of the past tormented him. ¡°How¡¯s Chu Xiang?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked. The man had been returning ratherte recently. It was probably because of Chu Xiang, and she was a little envious of that. Compared to her Rainy, Chu Xiang was much more fortunate. ¡°Still waiting for a kidney.¡± Chu Lui reached over and carried the small child in his arms. Thank god, it¡¯s not you, Rainy. Else, what would Daddy do? It was clear that Chu Lui was not doing too well. Xia Ruoxin would not say anything to stress him out now. As for Chu Xiang, she could not help much; but she hoped that the child would find a suitable donor as soon as possible. Medicine was really advanced now, and there was a high chance of recovery. Everyone was trying to keep their spirits up, except for Song Wan who was worried sick. Every time Chu Xiang cried, she would have palpitations from her panicking. However, they never found a donor. Song Wan could not keep waiting. The doctor¡¯s words were like a looming death sentence every day. He said that Chu Xiang would die if they did not find a suitable donor soon. She had to do something herself. A child¡¯s would be the best. At this point, she was conflicted. She had thought of something, but in truth, it was illegal. She could not bear to do it. She could not make a decision, but Chu Xiang could not afford to wait. She gritted her teeth and came to a decision. ¡°Director, do you think this will work?¡± In the orphanage, Song Wan had been discussing the matter with the director for a while. They were familiar with each other. Even though the director was not exactly sure of why Song Wan was there, she was not dumb. ¡°Madam Chu, can you tell me if the reason you want to adopt another child is Chu Xiang?¡± Song Wan froze. In her desperation, she was not sure of how to answer. ¡°Madam Chu, there is still hope for Chu Xiang. Please don¡¯t give up on her,¡± the director said after pondering for a while. It was not her ce to say it, but all life was equal before God. Song Wan knew that the director had gotten the wrong idea, but she did not exin. She felt like her life had been sucked out of her when she left the director¡¯s office. She was lethargic. The sunlight from outside shone on her face, and the wrinkles on her face seem to have increased dramatically over the past few days. As the light shone in her face, her eyes seemed to ache a little. She was about to leave, but she heard the voices of two children. They were probably around Chu Xiang¡¯s age. ¡°Sister, what do you want the most?¡± A little girl asked. The voice was a little familiar to Song Wan, but she could not put a finger on whose it was. Children¡¯s voices often sounded rather simr even between genders. Guo¡¯er propped her face up as she sat in her wheelchair. ¡°Guo¡¯er wants to help Brother earn a lot of money. That way, he can go to school and not suffer anymore. He would not have to save his candy for me every time.¡± Not every child believed in the fairy tales that the adults told them. Guo¡¯er, for example, understood some things but chose to ignore them herself. The other girl bent down and said something. Guo¡¯er smiled when she heard it before the girl ran away. Song Wan was about to leave, but for some reason, she walked over and squatted down next to Guo¡¯er. ¡°Are you a child from here?¡± she asked, looking at Guo¡¯er¡¯s leg. The child only had one leg, and she sat in a wheelchair, which made her seem extra small. ¡°Hi, Granny, I am. My brother and I are both children from the orphanage,¡± Guo¡¯er replied. Song Wan stood up and wanted to leave, but she gripped her hand tightly and held in her sense of guilt. ¡°You want to give your brother a better life?¡± ¡°En.¡± Guo¡¯er nodded. ¡°What if Granny could help you achieve it?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Guo¡¯er tugged on Song Wan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Can Granny really help and give Guo¡¯er a lot of money?¡± ¡°Yes, I can.¡± Song Wan smiled stiffly. ¡°I can, but Granny needs something from Guo¡¯er¡¯s body.¡± As she spoke, she felt a devil¡¯s arm reaching towards her and gripping her neck. She felt like she was unable to breathe. She did not even know what she was saying or doing, but the words just flowed out of her mouth naturally. ¡°What does Granny need from Guo¡¯er? Can it be grown out?¡± The child naively thought that it was receable, just like her leg, which her brother had said would grow out. ¡°Of course.¡± Song Wan smiled stiffly. She ced her hand on the child¡¯s hair. The child was a little like Rainy. Rainy had such soft hair, too. Could she do something like this? However, when she thought of Chu Xiang who was suffering and on the brink of death in the hospital, she hardened her heart. She told herself that she only wanted one. Even though it would not grow out, that would not be a problem at all. The doctor had said that. Her Xiang Xiang would only have one kidney in the future. ¡°Guo¡¯er, will you promise Granny?¡± She felt like a cannibalistic witch luring a child into her trap. ¡°Guo¡¯er promises.¡± The child smiled, unaware of the danger. She reached out her pinky. ¡°Granny, can we pinky-promise? Granny has to promise to give Guo¡¯er a lot of money, to let Brother go to school and learn to draw, okay?¡± ¡°Okay, Granny promises you,¡± Song Wan replied. She felt awful, but she resolved herself to it as shemitted the child¡¯s name to her memory. It was Guo¡¯er. Chapter 704 - Let’s Play Hide-and-Seek

Chapter 704: Let¡¯s y Hide-and-Seek

After Song Wan left, a girl came over and squatted in front of Guo¡¯er¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Sister, what did you say to Granny?¡± She blinked and asked curiously. ¡°Hm, I¡¯m not telling you.¡± Guo¡¯er rolled her eyes and smiled innocently and cutely until her eyes formed a crescent moon shape. The girl pouted. ¡°Even if Sister doesn¡¯t say it, Rainy knows, too. Granny wants something from Sister to exchange for money, right?¡± ¡°It can grow out.¡± Guo¡¯er tugged on her own clothes. ¡°Oh...¡± Rainy sat on the floor. ¡°It can grow out.¡± She repeated Guo¡¯er¡¯s words. However, she bit on her finger. Why did she not want Sister Guo¡¯er to go? It was because that Granny had Xiao Jie Jie. She was not nice to Rainy so she definitely would not be nice to Sister Guo¡¯er either. The next day, Song Wan came over to fetch Guo¡¯er. All she said was that she had fate with this child so she wanted to bring her to see Chu Xiang. Perhaps when these two children came together, Chu Xiang¡¯s mood would get better. This would also be beneficial to the child¡¯s condition. Naturally, the ignorant director agreed but still added a sentence. ¡°Mrs. Chu, I think you¡¯re destined to meet the two siblings, Lin Qing and Guo¡¯er.¡± Song Wan did not understand why the director would say that; what destiny did they have? ¡°Why? Did you forget, Mrs. Chu?¡± The director then smiled and exined. ¡°Back then, the Xiao Qing you wanted to adopt is Guo¡¯er¡¯s brother. However, Xiao Qing did not want to leave his sister who was a disabled girl with only one leg.¡± After Song Wan left, she kept thinking about what the director had said: she wanted to adopt Lin Qing who was Guo¡¯er¡¯s brother. There was a moment where she really did not want to continue and give up. However, when she thought of her meticulous n and Chu Xiang who was on her deathbed in the hospital, she was determined. She brought the one-legged Guo¡¯er to the shopping center and bought her many things including school bags and clothes that Guo¡¯er carried. All girls loved dressing up, and Guo¡¯er was not an exception. ¡°Granny, can you buy some clothes for Brother?¡± She asked Song Wan softly, ¡°Guo¡¯er had clothes to wear, but Brother didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Okay, Granny will buy them for you.¡± How could Song Wan not agree to this child¡¯s small request? Let alone one thing¡ªeven if it was one hundred or one thousand things, she would still buy it. After all, the money spent on clothes could be earned back; but there was only one organ which could not even be bought with money. She brought Guo¡¯er to the boy¡¯s clothes section and bought quite a few things for Lin Qing. Guo¡¯er smiled happily while carrying the bunch of clothes. ¡°Granny, you¡¯re very nice.¡± Sheughed sweetly but had no clue that this Granny smiling so amiably was actually pushing her to her grave. Right now, she only had one leg left; and if she was going to lose a kidney, what was she going to do for the rest of her life? How was she going to live? Her calling Song Wan ¡®Granny¡¯ made Song Wan¡¯s smile freeze. The surgery she had scheduled with the doctor was today. Everything was ready on the other end, and when they arrived, they could do the necessary checks. If it was a match, the surgery could happen immediately. ¡°Guo¡¯er, go back first. Granny will pick you up in a while, okay?¡± Song Wan squatted down and caressed Guo¡¯er¡¯s bony face. Compared to Chu Xiang, this Guo¡¯er was really too skinny. It was almost hard to believe that she was going to be six-years-old. ¡°Okay,¡± Guo¡¯er agreed tedly. When she returned to the welfare home, Rainy came over to y with the sister. ¡°In a while, Granny will bring Guo¡¯er to cut something off. We can y together again when I¡¯m back.¡± Guo¡¯er used her skinny hands to hug Rainy. Rainy tugged on Guo¡¯er¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t go.¡± Guo¡¯er was still older and thus more mature. ¡°Brother once said that I need to do what I agreed with other people so I must go.¡± Rainy frowned and sat on the balcony, rubbing her small face. She was not very happy as someone was going toe over in a while. Rainy heard footsteps so she hurriedly hid in a corner. She saw the Grannye over and smile at her sister before the man behind had carried her. Rainy bit on her lip and followed behind them quietly. When they were halfway there, Song Wan suddenly felt her stomach churning. She turned to the man beside her and said, ¡°After you send the child to the hospital, bring her to surgery immediately just like what we had agreed on.¡± ¡°Yes, okay.¡± The man replied stiffly, without much expression on his face. ¡°You better shut your mouth and not say anything.¡± Song Wan warned yet again. The man nodded and brought the kid away. Guo¡¯er, who was being carried away, hadpletely no idea what they were talking about; she was still thinking about ying with Rainy and her brother when she returned. Rainy bit her finger and saw Song Wan disappear into the distance before following the man who was carrying Guo¡¯er. After the man ced Guo¡¯er behind the car, his phone rang. He came down to pick up the phone and had no clue that some other midget had run in and squeezed into the car. ¡°Ra...¡± Guo¡¯er was startled. Rainy immediately ced her finger on her lip. ¡°Shh. Sister, let¡¯s y hide-and-seek,¡± she said as she curled her body up. Guo¡¯er understood immediately andughed secretly. Yes, they had to hide and not let anyone find them. Not long after, the man got in the car and drove away. Rainy hid her small body well, and no one had noticed her at all. When she yed hide-and-seek with her mother, her mother could not find her either. The car sped off quickly, and the two children fell into a daze. Coincidentally, a pillow in the car had dropped in front of Rainy, covering her small bodypletely. After the car stopped, the man got off, opened the door, and carried the Guo¡¯er inside out. He did see the pillow that had dropped in the car but did not think too much about it before going on his way. However, after they left, he felt as if he did not close the door properly. Seeing the child in his hands, he thought he should not bother with it as he might get into unnecessary trouble. It was better to bring in the child first. He had no clue that once he left, an even smaller child jumped down from behind the car and chased after the man. Chapter 705 - Rainy will Suffer Instead of Sister

Chapter 705: Rainy will Suffer Instead of Sister

The man boarded the lift, and the door closed behind him. She tilted her small head and counted the number of floors. Her mother had said before if the light went off, it was that floor. The lift went up all the way, and the light only went off on the fifth floor. ¡°Oh. Whose kid is this?¡± The nurse had a good impression of Rainy when she saw the small child that was really pretty. ¡°Hello, auntie.¡± Rainy smiled sweetly before pointing at the buttons in the lift. ¡°Mommy is upstairs. Baby needs to go up to the fifth floor.¡± ¡°Okay, Auntie will bring you there.¡± The nurse kindly held Rainy¡¯s hand and brought her to the fifth floor. ¡°Thank you, auntie.¡± Rainy thanked the nurse politely after arriving. Once she hid in a small corner, she saw the ck-faced uncle from just now carry Guo¡¯er into one of the wards before leaving for the toilet. Rainy sucked on her finger and ran over. Gently, she pushed the door open and saw Guo¡¯er sitting on the bed, waiting obediently without making amotion. ¡°Sister, Sister...¡± Rainy came over and yelled for Guo¡¯er. Guo¡¯er turned around and reached her hand out. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Rainy ced her finger on her lip again. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s y hide-and-seek.¡± Guo¡¯er did not say anything this time. Rainy ran over and held Guo¡¯er¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister, are you afraid of injection?¡± Rainy was in the hospital for quite some time and had been injected a few times so she knew that her butt and her hand would hurt during one. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Guo¡¯er bravely shook her head. However, once she mentioned ¡®pain¡¯, she started to back out. ¡°Will it... really hurt?¡± she asked softly. ¡°Yeah.¡± Rainy nodded her head. ¡°It¡¯ll hurt quite a bit.¡± Guo¡¯er bit her lip before squeezing her hand into a fist. ¡°Guo¡¯er isn¡¯t afraid. It¡¯ll just hurt a little. After a while, the pain will go away.¡± Rainy hesitated and was as if she had made a decision. ¡°Sister, let Rainy suffer for you,¡± she said as she patted her chest. ¡°Rainy was hurt before so it wouldn¡¯t hurt now. Mommy said that Rainy had very thick skin.¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Guo¡¯er shook her head. ¡°They want to cut something out.¡± ¡°Is it nails?¡± Rainy bit her finger. ¡°It¡¯ll grow out again. Sister still needs to grow your legs out so Rainy will grow my nails out really fast. We¡¯ll each grow one. It won¡¯t be long.¡± The two girls chattered for quite some time, and s, Guo¡¯er climbed down the bed and sat on the floor before crawling into a small corner and used something to cover herself. Meanwhile, Rainy climbed onto the bed that was not very high. ¡°Sister, let¡¯s y hide-and-seek. You can¡¯t make a sound.¡± Guo¡¯er nodded her head and bit her fist. Just that as she bit, she fell asleep. At that time, Song Wan walked over and asked softly, ¡°Is she inside?¡± The man stood up and nodded. ¡°She is. Madam, do you want to go in and take a look?¡± The hand clutching her bag tightened before Song Wan shook her head. Forget it, she was not going to see her. Even if she had seen her again, the ending would not change. Actually, she was afraid that she would regret it. If she did, she would not be able to brave herself to do such a decision anymore; then Chu Xiang would inch closer to her death. It would be a lie to say that she did not love the granddaughter she had adopted for a year. A doctor came over in white and was wearing a white mask, only his eyes were exposed to the public. ¡°Is the person here?¡± the doctor asked Song Wan. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s inside.¡± Song Wan sighed before answering. ¡°Are you sure she doesn¡¯t have any parents?¡± the doctor asked again. The sale of organs was illegal, let alone that of a girl¡¯s. Even though he had taken their money, they did agree at the start that the child was someone who had no parents; an orphan with no identity. He did not want the family members toe looking for him after the surgery. By then, he would have earned the money but would not be alive to spend it. ¡°She¡¯s an orphan,¡± Song Wan said confidently. ¡°Her parents passed on in a car ident. She only has one brother who is ten.¡± The doctor took off his mask and hesitated for a while before squinting and walking into the room, closing the door behind him. Inside the room, there really was a small girl. As he went closer, his eyes met with a pair that looked like ck grapes. The orphan had such a beautiful mother. If it was true, he really wanted to adopt one to be his daughter. It was a pity that his only son had a whole lot of debt outside. If not, he would not do something so cruel and immoral. ¡°So small?¡± The doctor ruffled Rainy¡¯s hair. At that time, he really could not bear to do it, but he had already taken the money. Since he had decided to be immoral, he could only stick with his decision. ¡°Let Uncle take some of your blood.¡± The doctor took out a needle, and Rainy cooperatively stretched out her own arm. ¡°How well-behaved.¡± The doctor pinched the child¡¯s face again. Just that, he actually could not inject her anymore. However, when he thought of the person outside, he could only toughen his heart and jabbed the child¡¯s skinny arm. When he looked up, the child was very obedient and did not cry. There were only a little bit of tears at the corner of her eye. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Heforted the child. ¡°When you¡¯re done with the surgery, Uncle will adopt you. Even though you¡¯ll lose a kidney, nothing will happen to you. Uncle is a doctor so I¡¯ll ensure your health for the rest of his life. He had made a decision. He must adopt this child. Rainy still did not understand what Doctor White was saying. What kidney? Was he not cutting her nails? The doctor took the blood and was ready to do a test match. Rainy touched her arm and sniffed before tightening her first. Yes, Rainy was a brave girl. No fear, it would grow out. ... ¡°Xiao Qing, did you see Rainy?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked Lin Qing who was learning how to draw. Where did that child go? She had been acting so mysterious, but now, she was nowhere to be found. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping. I saw her just now.¡± Lin Qing pointed at the lounger. There was a mini lounge here made for the teachers. When Xia Ruoxin brought Rainy over¡ªif she wanted to sleep, she would head inside and sleep the afternoon away. Sometimes, when she brought the child over, she would just be azy bum and spend most of her time sleeping. Chapter 706 - Will it Grow Out?

Chapter 706: Will it Grow Out?

She walked past and opened the door gently. As expected, there was a small bump underneath the nket; the child was really still sleeping. She closed the door and came out again to keep the child¡¯s drawings one by one. Just that for some reason, she suddenly felt her heart tighten. It was an unexinable feeling as though something had happened. However, the only thing that could scare her in this world was Rainy. She was too small and did not know how to protect herself; she was too small and did not know what were danger and bad guys. However, that child was currently sleeping soundly so she calmed down and felt that she had thought too much. It was just that the feeling of something heavy in her heart and the difort she felt could not be waved away. At that time, in the small hospital, the doctor had already ced the medical report on the table. ¡°Every aspect of the check turned out to be a match, and the child is also very healthy. However, Mrs. Chu, can you confirm that the child is five? Why does she seem so small?¡± He was starting to suspect that Song Wan had reported the wrong age. She only seemed like a three- or four-year-old. ¡°She¡¯s five bing six. It¡¯s just that she looks small.¡± Song Wan could confirm this because the child¡¯s information was all in her hands. The welfare home would not make a mistake, and she would not either; all the orphan¡¯s details were sent over by the government. ¡°Okay then, we can start the operation.¡± The doctor stood up and remembered something. The child was very cute, and he really could not bear to do it. ¡°Mrs. Chu, are you sure you want to continue with this surgery?¡± At that moment, he even wanted to refund the money and not take this surgery. ¡°Of course.¡± Song Wan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I didn¡¯t spend all this effort for nothing. If you don¡¯t want to do this surgery, I can find another doctor.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± The doctor clenched his teeth. Okay, he would do it. No matter what, he was pretty famous in this field. If it were someone else, the child might end up in a bad shape. If it were him, he would definitely protect the poor child. Even if she had lost a kidney, he would ensure that she would note into any harm because of the surgery. After the doctor went back in, he saw that the child had already fallen asleep on the sickbed. The child was very small and very cute; he really could not do it. If this child had parents, they would have doted on her. How old was she? She was only five and could not even speak properly sometimes. The child had a small blush and was really healthy. However¡ªnot longter, the child would lose a kidney, a kidney that could never grow back. Luckily, fortunately, Mrs. Chu did not want the child¡¯s heart. If not, the child would be a pile of ashes that nobody wanted. ¡°Good child, let¡¯s not be scared. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± He carried the child carefully and walked out. When the man who carried Guo¡¯er over saw the doctor leave, he breathed deeply. ¡°Madam, that...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me.¡± Song Wan interrupted the man¡¯s voice. The man could only swallow back his words. Actually, he wanted to say that the child looked amiss. He obviously brought a disabled child over, but the child that the doctor was carrying was not disabled. She obviously had two legs, and both of them had shoes on. The doctor brought Rainy away quickly and did not notice that one of the child¡¯s shoes had dropped at a corridor that no one walked past. At that time, a passer-by came by and picked up the shoe on the floor hurriedly. He did not know whose child had dropped the shoe, but judging by the shoe size, it must be a three- or four-year-old child. Perhaps an adult woulde and pick it up in a while so he ced the shoe by the window and left without thinking much about it. The pretty shoe was left there, and when the wind blew, the butterfly on the shoe flew elegantly. Inside the operating theater, everything was ready. Once the anesthetist arrived, the surgery could begin. ¡°Uncle...¡± Rainy woke up and wanted to rub her eyes, but she found that she had been switched somewhere else. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Baby?¡± The doctor walked over and gently caressed the child¡¯s face. Who could he me? Even her parents did not take care of her and left on early to allow otherse and ruin her life. It was a pain that even adults could not handle, let alone a child. ¡°Uncle, are you going to cut my nails?¡± Rainy asked groggily. ¡°No.¡± The doctor could not smile anymore and felt tears slowly welling up in his eyes. ¡°We are going to cut something else from Baby.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Rainy still did not quite understand. ¡°Will that grow out?¡± The doctor could not answer her. It was something that could never grow out. One person could only have two in one¡¯s life. If they lost one, one would be gone. Even though it might not pose that much of a problem to one¡¯s body and that one kidney was enough to sustain the body operations, she was still a child. At that time, the anesthetist came over. ¡°Are we starting?¡± The anesthetist asked. ¡°Mm.¡± The doctor turned around. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡± The anesthetist lowered his head and smiled at Rainy. It was a pity that only his pair of eyes was exposed. Rainy could not see anything; she could not see his smile and could not see his pity. Gradually, she found herself getting more and more lethargic, and she seemed to have seen her mother. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sleepy.¡± At that time, Xia Ruoxin suddenly felt a pang in her heart. Rainy! She breathed heavily and ran towards the lounge. She had a very bad feeling. If she did not see her daughter with her own eyes and touch her daughter¡¯s hands, she would be worried. ¡°Rainy, wake up.¡± She smiled as she walked in to pull open the nket on the bed. In the end¡ªonce she ced her hand on top, she felt something not quite right. Suddenly, she pulled the nket open but did not see Rainy under it. She only saw a pillow. ¡°Naughty kid!¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face darkened. When Mommy caught you, your butt will hurt. However, shepletely did not know where her daughter went. Today, Guo¡¯er did note so she must have followed the staff from the welfare home back without her knowing. Aftering over a few times, she had so much guts to run around. She ran over to the welfare home in a hurry, but she could not find her daughter and even Guo¡¯er. She ran to find the director as fast as she could. Chapter 707 - The Child was Missing

Chapter 707: The Child was Missing

¡°Are you asking for Guo¡¯er?¡± The director smiled. ¡°Mrs. Chu brought her to see Chu Xiang who was ill.¡± ¡°Then, Director, did you see Rainy?¡± Xia Ruoxin felt something was amiss the more she thought about it. If Rainy was not here, then where did Rainy go? The director shook her head. ¡°I did not see Rainy.¡± She could confirm that Rainy did note over. Xia Ruoxin still had a bad feeling about it, and the director was starting to get anxious so she wasforting her. ¡°Ruoxin, don¡¯t panic first. Let¡¯s ask the others at the welfare home. Perhaps they had seen Rainy.¡± Not long after, a few social workers came over. After asking them, Xia Ruoxin found out that they did see Rainy. They said that the kid dide to the welfare home and had always been ying with Guo¡¯ertely. However, they did not see them in a while. If Guo¡¯er was taken away by Song Wan, would Rainy have gone with Guo¡¯er, too? She knew that Rainy was very obedient and would not run off on her own. If she was not at the welfare home, she would have followed Guo¡¯er to the hospital to see Chu Xiang. However, she knew that Rainy did not like Chu Xiang. If she would not even go to the Chu family, how could she go visit Chu Xiang? No. She had to look for her. She thought for a while and whipped out her phone to call Chu Lui. ¡°Oh, I see. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯lle over right away.¡± Chu Lui put down his phone and did not look at the proposal he was doing halfway before he left thepany in a hurry. He stopped for a while and took out his phone to give Song Wan a call. ¡°Mom, are you at the hospital?¡± he asked Song Wan. ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Song Wan answered while panicking in her heart. Did her son find out about something? ¡°Mom, did you bring a kid called Guo¡¯er to find Chu Xiang?¡± Chu Lui continued to ask and was wondering if his daughter had fallen asleep in some corner. Guo¡¯er? Song Wan almost jumped. Did Ah Lui find out about something? Impossible. Totally impossible. She hid this thing very well as she found the doctor and the hospital in secret. She did not tell anyone about it so it was impossible for her son to find out. ¡°No,¡± she denied it. She could not talk about it anymore... not now, at the very least. She had to wait until the surgery was over, and everything was settled. They could talk about the rest on ater date. ¡°The director said you brought Guo¡¯er to see Chu Xiang?¡± Chu Lui asked as he continued walking. He felt something was wrong with Song Wan¡¯s voice. Did his mother do something wrong? ¡°Oh, that child.¡± Song Wan acted as if she just realized what he was talking about. ¡°I brought her over to see Xiang Xiang, but I asked the driver to send her back.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Lui did not really believe it. It was not because he was suspicious; it was just that Song Wan¡¯s words did not match. She said she did not bring the child out earlier, but she said she brought her again. So did she bring her or not? Did she not know if she brought the child with her or not? ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go see you in a while, and I¡¯ll...¡± Before he could finish talking, Song Wan immediately interrupted him. ¡°Ah Lui, don¡¯te over. Xiang Xiang is sleeping already. She¡¯s still sick, you know?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not looking for her.¡± Chu Lui did not think that Chu Xiang could let him give up on his busy work just to see her. He sat in his car and was on the way to the hospital. ¡°Ah Lui, you really don¡¯t need toe.¡± Song Wan was anxiously stomping on her feet. What kind of doctor was this? Why had he not finished the surgery after going in for so long? If Chu Lui went to the hospital and did not see Chu Xiang, how was she doing to exin? ¡°Um... Ah Lui. You don¡¯t need toe anymore. I found a doctor who is an expert in the field so I¡¯ll transfer Xiang Xiang to that hospital. You mighte for nothing in the end.¡± She stood up and was walking around in panic. One could tell from the anxiety in her steps just how conflicted her heart was. ¡°Okay, the doctor ising. We need to go now.¡± She hurriedly hung up and prayed for the surgery to finish as soon as possible. At that time in the operating theater, the doctor had meticulously taken out a small kidney and stitched the wound for the child on his own. The flush on the child¡¯s face had disappeared. The apple-like face that was originally beautiful had now lost its color. Perhaps it was too painful so the child kept crying even without waking; the child was still so small. The reason why the surgery took so long was that he was very careful when taking out the kidney. He was afraid that he would affect the child¡¯s blood vessel, causing her to not recover. ¡°There, there. Everything is fine, Baby. You just need to get well then Uncle will bring you home.¡± There were tears at the corner of his eyes as he quickly transnted the bloody kidney to another child¡¯s. ... Chu Lui put down the phone and had the urge to smash it. He parked the car at a corner and called Chu Jiang. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m Ah Lui. Do you know which hospital Mom moved Chu Xiang to?¡± ¡°No...¡± Chu Jiang, who was ying golf at that time, had never heard about this. ¡°Your mother had not told me about this, and I didn¡¯t hear anyone talk about it before. That hospital is already the best in the country regarding facilities or doctor experiences. Where else can she go to find a better doctor? ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± Chu Jiang ced the club down and sat down at an isted corner. ¡°Your mother wants to transfer Chu Xiang out of the hospital?¡± ¡°That was what she said, but I don¡¯t know what she was thinking.¡± Chu Lui leaned back against the chair. Something must be wrong if she was abnormal. Song Wan was obviously different from usual. Perhaps there really was something wrong? ¡°I¡¯ll ask herter.¡± Chu Jiang did not have the mood to y golf anymore. He was going to be tortured to death from Song Wan¡¯s constant nagging because of Chu Xiang¡¯s sickness. If this continued, he felt as though he would be the one in the hospital next. If it was not because of this, he would not havee out to y golf and would be apanying his granddaughter, Rainy, instead. He was too stressed so he came out to rx. Chu Lui wanted to tell Chu Jiang that Rainy had gone missing, but he decided against it in the end. Perhaps Ruoxin had already found that kid. When he started the car, he was prepared to go to the welfare home. Actually, he was not that worried about Rainy going missing as the child was obedient and would not run off on her own. Perhaps she had really fallen asleep in some corner. Chapter 708 - Both of Them Went Missing

Chapter 708: Both of Them Went Missing

Chu Jiang was using his phone to call Song Wan. After calling for half a day¡ªat first, he could still reach her. After a while, she turned off her phone. What was going on? Chu Jiang stared at his phone; the older he got, his temper would get fierier. One could not deny that when one got obsessed with something, it would really change one¡¯s life. ¡°Lao Chu, why did you stop ying?¡± His good friend came over and sat down. ¡°Were we not ying just fine just now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go in a while. Something cropped up.¡± Chu Jiangughed casually. He did not have much mood to y golf now. ¡°Oh, right.¡± The person sitting beside Chu Jiangughed along. ¡°Do you have a photo of your granddaughter? Let me take a look. Your granddaughter is getting prettier and prettier; can you let her be my granddaughter-inw?¡± ¡°Dream on.¡± Chu Jiang was the first to disagree. ¡°Your grandson is already fifteen, but my granddaughter hasn¡¯t even had her fourth birthday.¡± His Chu family would definitely not agree with this rtionship. ¡°What do you know?¡± That man disagreed. Was it not perfect to have an eleven-year gap? Everyone was talking about an old husband and young wife; the older one would know how to take care of the wife even better. However, no matter how touching and wonderful the other party made it sound, Chu Jiang would never agree to let her granddaughter marry into their family. It would be best if their precious princess did not marry anyone her whole life. No, they should find someone who woulde to them so that she would not be bullied. He took out his phone and called Song Wan again, but it was still turned off. ¡°What on Earth was wrong with them?¡± He was getting a bit uneasy and was going back to check. Even though Chu Xiang was not his biological granddaughter, she was still one. This Grandpa still had to go over when his granddaughter transferred hospitals. ¡°Hm? Lao Chu, are you not ying anymore?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not. Something happened at home.¡± Chu Jiang kept his golf clubs and was prepared to go home. At that time, close to two hours had passed. The entire welfare home had been looked over¡ªeven the rat holes, but Rainy was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Did she really go out with Guo¡¯er?¡± A social worker said softly. The two words ¡®Guo¡¯er¡¯ triggered Chu Lui¡¯s senses. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Guo¡¯er?¡± ¡°Yeah, Guo¡¯er,¡± the nurse hurriedly replied. ¡°Usually Rainy would y with Guo¡¯er the most. Today, when Mrs. Chu brought Guo¡¯er out, I saw that Rainy was not far away. Perhaps she had really left with Mrs. Chu and Guo¡¯er.¡± Chu Lui then remembered about Guo¡¯er. ¡°Did Guo¡¯er note back?¡± he asked, but Song Wan had clearly said that Guo¡¯er had returned. ¡°Nope.¡± The social worker shook her head. ¡°I hadn¡¯t seen Guo¡¯ere back. We would definitely know if she did as her leg is a bit inconvenient so she needs our help if she wants to do anything.¡± Chu Lui had an uneasy feeling in her heart. Song Wan¡¯s stuttering, incoherent sentences, and her sudden ending of the phone... Perhaps, did she...? ¡°Ruoxin, let¡¯s go.¡± He hurriedly pulled Xia Ruoxin and left. Xia Ruoxin was still thinking of how to find her daughter. She was going crazy after finding her for half a day. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you have news on Rainy?¡± she hurriedly asked in a shaky voice. ¡°Possibly.¡± Chu Lui did not dare tell her. ¡°Rainy might have gone out with Guo¡¯er and my Mom...¡± He paused. ¡°Maybe she wanted Guo¡¯er¡¯s kidney.¡± Xia Ruoxin widened her eyes and did not quite believe what she just heard. ¡°How was this possible?¡± ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Chu Lui smirked; there was coldness in his smile. ¡°My mom has all her heart on Chu Xiang. For Chu Xiang, she could do anything. ¡°If it were Rainy, would you do it?¡± He asked himself and Xia Ruoxin. For his answer, he could do it without hesitation. He would. He could do anything for his daughter, including hurting another child¡¯s life. This was Chu Lui. As for Song Wan, it was not weird that she had such thoughts. If he could think about it, so could Song Wan. Xia Ruoxin did not know how she was going to answer the question. Would she? No, she shook her head. She would not. She would use her own kidney to save her daughter, not others. They also had a life; she would not do something so ruthless. Chu Lui called Song Wan again, but Song Wan¡¯s phone was still turned off. He threw his phone in his car. ¡°We can look for her hospital by hospital. I don¡¯t believe we can¡¯t find her.¡± Chu Lui steered his car in another direction. Then, he picked up his phone again. He felt that this would not work; they would have to look all day long this way. ¡°Hi, Director Hu, it¡¯s me, Chu Lui. I would like to ask you for a favor...¡± He briefly said his request before starting the car to go towards another hospital. He just hoped that he could make it on time. However, his hopes were dimming as it had been a few hours. If Song Wan really wanted to do a surgery, it would have been done by now. He did not tell Xia Ruoxin about this. Luckily, humans had two kidneys. He would take care of the child well in the future and not allow her to lose another kidney. If it was possible, he would take her as his own daughter. However, he was still hoping for the best. They looked hospital after hospital, but none of them had them. There were so many hospitals in the city. It really was not easy to look one by one. Two hourster, he received a call. ¡°Yes, I know. Thank you. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day.¡± The other end replied politely before the call ended. ¡°I found it.¡± He said lightly as the car had already turned in another direction towards this hospital. This was a private hospital and was really small. They had passed by it before, but they did not think about going in. Director Hu told him that they were doing a kidney transnt surgery. That kind of hospital did not even have the facilities to do such a surgery so he could confirm that the surgery was for Chu Xiang and the child called Guo¡¯er. Just that, Rainy was there, too. How could this be? Rainy was only so big; how could they let her know how cruel the world is? He really could not bear to let his daughter find out about the cruelty of the world. ¡°Ruoxin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After seeing Xia Ruoxin kept quiet for the whole day, Chu Lui thought she fell sick so he ced a hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead. Chapter 709 - Could They Find It?

Chapter 709: Could They Find It?

¡°Mm, I¡¯m fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin then reacted. She did not know why, but her heart was still filled with anxiety. It became even worse as she approached the hospital. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. Let¡¯s go in together. Perhaps things would not be as bad as we imagined it to be.¡± Chu Lui opened the car door and let Xia Ruoxin out. However, once Xia Ruoxin¡¯s feetnded on the floor, she felt dizzy. Chu Lui hurriedly held her tight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His brows knitted. ¡°Why are you so pale?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up straight, but the anxiety in her heart kept growing until it was a suffocating terror. Chu Lui ced his hands on her shoulders. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯ll go in myself. You don¡¯t have to. If things had already happened, you going would not help the situation. I¡¯ll bring Rainy out. If things are destined to be irreversible, we need to think about our next course of action.¡± Xia Ruoxinughed bitterly. ¡°Chu Lui, in the eyes of your Chu family, is your family the only one that is precious and other people¡¯s lives are dirt? Even if they are orphans, they are flesh and blood. They would hurt. Guo¡¯er had already lost a leg. Isn¡¯t it cruel for her to lose a kidney? ¡°Do you know how much his brother wants to save money to fix his sister¡¯s leg? A small kid knew that drawing could be profitable so he did not dare stop. Even if he had blisters, he would clench his teeth to think about more ways to earn money for his sister¡¯s treatment. He¡¯s only ten, and he already knew how to earn money and provide for his sister. ¡°When you step on other people, have you ever thought of retribution?¡± Chu Lui pressed his lips tight, speechless, because he could not fight back. Retribution... yes. This world really had retribution; he was a living example. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Lui held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tight, very tightly, and hoped that it would give him and her morefort and courage. They walked into the hospital, down the long corridor with pink walls that made it not look like a hospital. However, there was still a distinct sanitizer smell in the hospital. When the winds outside blew on the leaves from time to time, one could hear the sound of the leaves swaying and¡ªfaintly¡ªthe sound of the seasons changing. The leaves started to turn yellow, and the wind was getting colder. It was going to be autumn soon. The air conditioner was on in the hospital so once they entered, the warmth from outside the hospital instantly went away. Just that, the air conditioner blew for a little too long; and they were feeling cold. Xia Ruoxin hugged her arms. Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Lui stopped with her. Xia Ruoxin extended her finger and pointed at the shoe by the window. She could not even hear what she was saying. ¡°Shoe...¡± Chu Lui faintly heard the word ¡®shoe¡¯. Shoe? What shoe? His gaze followed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s and found a small pink shoe by the window with a butterfly on it. Was this Rainy¡¯s shoe? He hurriedly picked up the shoe and confirmed that it was Rainy¡¯s shoe because he helped his daughter wear it in the morning. She was wearing a pink dress today so she had to match it with a pair of pink sandals. The pair of sandals were made from pure leather and not made locally. He had specifically told professionals from overseas to make it for him. They were very suitable for children; no matter how far the child walked, her feet would not hurt. His daughter was skinny, but her brain was big. This was not surprising because it was normal for them. He was always worried that his daughter¡¯s feet would not be able to hold the weight of her head. It was either she would be carried and not allowed to walk or she would have to wear a pair of custom-made shoes all year round. This pair of shoes was special¡ªonly his daughter had it¡ªso he could confirm that Rainy was in this hospital. Chu Lui held the shoes tightly before cing them back in his pocket. He held Xia Ruoxin and walked forward. ¡°Let¡¯s find her.¡± He must bring his daughter home. How could he let her clean eyes see this ugly business? Once he thought of Rainy¡¯s ever-smiling eyes and apple-like face, he really regretted having overtime today and not apanying her. Xia Ruoxin was pulled by Chu Lui. When she turned around, she saw the tree branches being blown by the wind from time to time, their movements looked just like the ws of a demon moving. ... Suddenly, she realized something and let go of her tightly-held palm, her hand filled with sweat. ¡°Mom,¡± Chu Lui said in a deep voice. ¡°Ah Lui?¡± Once she heard his voice, she was startled and stood up without even taking another look at her son. ¡°Mom, can you tell me... what are you doing?¡± Chu Lui inched closer and put the shoes that his right hand was holding tightly into his pocket. ¡°I...¡± Song Wan was speechless. She raised her head to look at the operating theater door that was still closed. What woulde muste. She never thought of hiding it from her son as she simply could not do it. ¡°Mom, are you giving that kid¡¯s kidney to Chu Xiang?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. ¡°Mom, could you not have talked to me about it before you made this selfish decision? It hasn¡¯t been the very end, and we are already looking for a kidney donor.¡± ¡°Can we find it?¡± Song Wan¡¯s voice was getting louder. ¡°You tell me. Can we find it? Can we? We can wait, but can Xiang Xiang wait? Even though she¡¯s not your biological daughter, I watched her grow up. She is like my life. Without Xiang Xiang, how do I live? You say I should discuss this with you?¡± Song Wanughed. ¡°Ah Lui, I gave birth to you. Do you think that I don¡¯t know you well? You won¡¯t agree to do this.¡± Xia Ruoxin bit her red lips slightly until it hurt. Yes, Xiang Xiang was her granddaughter that she had seen growing up. Her Rainy, however, was loved by no one as expected. Chu Lui closed his eyes, and the dark aura around him got colder. Who knew that the sh in his eyes was from unspeakable pain? ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Rainy?¡± He asked Song Wan. He did not want to say anything now; he just wanted to bring his daughter home. ¡°Rainy?¡± Song Wan was stunned. ¡°Is Rainy not with you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Chu Lui took out the shoes from his pocket. ¡°Rainy followed that child named Guo¡¯er over. I found this on the window by the walkway. Rainy was wearing this in the morning. I helped her wear it myself.¡± Chapter 710 - That can Never be Grown Out

Chapter 710: That can Never be Grown Out

Song Wan shook her head. No, she did not see Rainy. She did not realize that the man beside him was as pale as the face of someone who had seen a ghost. This shoe... was it not worn by the child that the doctor was carrying? He remembered it very clearly as this shoe was different so he could remember. However, what exactly was going on? Was the surgery not for the one-legged child? Why did it be someone else? His intuition told him something was amiss so it was better if he left first. He secretly ran towards a safety exit from the back. Chu Lui saw it, but he did not pay much attention to it. He thought he was just feeling guilty so he ran for it. Besides, this incident had nothing to do with anyone else. Honestly, it was all Song Wan¡¯s doing. ¡°What about Rainy?¡± Xia Ruoxin searched for half a day but still could not find her daughter. Where on Earth did Rainy go? ¡°It¡¯s fine. Perhaps she¡¯s sleeping somewhere.¡± Chu Luiforted Xia Ruoxin carefully. Even if he had to turn the whole ce around, he would find his daughter. Later, they would go to the security room and take a look at the CCTV to find out where she went. He said it easily, but he himself knew that his heart was not as calm as his face; his heart was as if a tornado had hit it. This kind of turmoil made him panic to no end. ¡°Auntie... Auntie Xia...¡± This time, a weak voice sounded. ¡°Guo¡¯er?¡± Xia Ruoxin turned around as fast as he could and saw Guo¡¯er sticking her head out from the corner. Once she saw Xia Ruoxin, she smiled. However, her leg could not walk properly so the small child could only crawl on the floor. The sight made people¡¯s hearts break a little. ¡°Guo¡¯er.¡± Xia Ruoxin immediately let go of Chu Lui¡¯s hand and ran forward to help Guo¡¯er up. ¡°Guo¡¯er, tell Auntie. Where¡¯s your sister? Where¡¯s Rainy?¡± ¡°Mei Mei?¡± Guo¡¯er blinked. Afterward, she remembered something and smiled at Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mei Mei was ying hide-and-seek with me and Uncle. Mei Mei said that Guo¡¯er had one less leg so she wanted to switch ces with Guo¡¯er. Uncle brought her to cut her nails. It¡¯ll grow out.¡± Before Xia Ruoxin could understand what Guo¡¯er was saying, she heard Song Wan¡¯s shrill. ¡°Why are you here? Then, who¡¯s the one inside?¡± She extended her hand and pointed at the operating theater shakily. This child was here. Then, then... who was the one undergoing the knife? Who donated the kidney? Chu Lui picked up the shoe that dropped on the floor. He turned around and ran like a maniac towards the operating theater. Do not let it be, please do not let it be what he thought. When he was going to push the door open, the light on the operating theater went off. The door opened, and the doctor came out. ¡°Congrattions, the surgery was a sess.¡± The doctor did not take off his mask. He smiled, but he smiled in a suffering way. ¡°Mrs. Chu, your granddaughter can have a new life. However, as for that girl, I want to adopt her. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll object, right? Don¡¯t worry. I understand our agreement. I¡¯ll keep this thing buried and won¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± He was talking to Song Wan. As for the others, he thought they were Song Wan¡¯s family so he did not take it to heart. Chu Lui¡¯s body shivered. The girl, the girl... Rainy, his daughter. No... Suddenly, he pushed open the door and ran in. ¡°Sir...¡± Before the doctor could stop him, Chu Lui was already inside. There was a strong bloody smell in the room. Once the nurses saw Chu Lui, they were frightened and hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Mister, the surgery is not done. Could you please go out?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He looked at the child who had an oxygen tube with her small body lying on the extremely big bed. There was a shoe lying casually on the floor. On the child¡¯s face, there was an oxygen mask that was almost bigger than her face. The nurses wanted to stop him, but they were petrified by the man¡¯s creepy gaze. They did not dare make a move now. ¡°Sir,¡± someone said. ¡°Please do not move her. She just had surgery. She¡¯s too small; if you don¡¯t take care of her, she would lose her life.¡± Chu Lui stopped in his tracks. He felt as though his heart would hurt a little more with every step he took. Why? How could it be like this? She was well and jumping that morning. She wanted to eat fish when she came back. Why? It had not been a day; why was his daughter in the hospital again? She had also lost a kidney. She was only four. Four... she just recovered from her illness when she was three. Why? Why did it end up like this? He carefully walked over and raised both his hands. However, he did not know what to do. He wanted to touch her. Could he? Was it possible? Outside, Song Wan was scared out of her wits. Her hands were cold, and her body was shivering. She opened her mouth but not a word coulde out. ¡°Auntie Xia, where¡¯s Mei Mei?¡± Guo¡¯er tugged on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Did Mei Mei finish cutting her nails?¡± Xia Ruoxin felt her eyshes move. Her hollow eyes had a bit of light as she carried Guo¡¯er without emotions and ced her on the chair. ¡°Guo¡¯er, sit here first. An auntie wille for you in a while.¡± She lightly patted Guo Er¡¯s hair, but her eyes were still empty. ¡°Okay.¡± Guo¡¯er agreed. At first, she wanted to ask where Mei Mei was, but once she saw Xia Ruoxin¡¯s unusual expression, she could only keep her mouth shut. She did not dare ask or say a word. Xia Ruoxin stood up and walked in front of Song Wan. When she stopped walking, there were tears in her eyes, which revealed her heart filled with sorrow. She walked forward slowly, her footsteps reflecting the heaviness in her heart. The door to the operating theater opened, and a sickbed was pushed out from the inside. It was Chu Xiang. Even though she was still asleep, she would have a new life when she woke up. She took her daughter¡¯s kidney. She actually took Rainy¡¯s kidney. Rainy was so little. She was only four. She did not have many good days in her life, why? Why must they all treat her like this? That was not a fingernail. It was not something that could grow back after it was cut. It would never grow back. She slowly turned around and walked inside. In the room, Chu Lui was standing in front of the bed, his eyes reddened with tears and his hands clenched tightly into a fist. Chapter 711 - Theory versus Reality

Chapter 711: Theory versus Reality

Xia Ruoxin walked over, but when she was getting closer, Chu Lui held her hand. His voice was hoarse until he almost had no sound. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. Let her sleep. When she wakes up, that¡¯s truly the start.¡± Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes and felt her hand shake and her teeth chatter. Tick... tick... tears dropped bit by bit on the back of her hand. Chu Lui extended his hand and pressed on her shoulders. They were not a couple, but they had amon daughter. At this time, they could only use this action to endure their pain, to not allow themselves to break apart. Yes, this was only the beginning. A four-year-old child going to such a big surgery... how could she handle it? None of them dared to move this small being as they were afraid of touching her wound. They were also afraid that once they looked away, this poor child would be gone. With this incident happening in the hospital, both the director and the doctors were shocked. No parents agreed to this kind of surgery, and yet a girl¡¯s kidney was dug out from her. It was also a four-year-old child. This was simply inhumane. On the moral foreground, no one could ept this to happen. Chu Lui suppressed everything as he did not want his daughter to find out that she had lost a kidney and was even done by her own grandmother. She was too young; she could not ept all of this. He also did not want his daughter to be in the limelight. ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I really didn¡¯t know.¡± Till now, Song Wan¡¯s hands were still icy cold, and her body was shivering. ¡°I clearly sent a disabled child in, but why did it be Rainy?¡± ¡°Why was it her?¡± Chu Jiang was about to go crazy, and it was obvious that he had cried. Poor elderly... he only had one granddaughter his whole life, and she had already gone through so much pain. Thest thing he wanted was to see her go through more pain. They were all carefully protecting the child, but why did she have to be ruined by her own grandmother? ¡°Yes, why is it her?¡± Chu Jiang almost hollered. He sniffed, and all the tears that he could not hold back rolled out. ¡°Your Chu Xiang is precious so other people¡¯s children aren¡¯t? No matter whose kid it is, they only have two kidneys. If they cut one out, they lose one. Now that you gave Rainy¡¯s kidney to Chu Xiang, can she even be worthy of my granddaughter¡¯s kidney? Rainy is only four-years-old. Four... don¡¯t forget; she just recovered from her illnessst year where she almost lost her life. I only have this one granddaughter my whole life. Do you really want our Chu family to not have descendants?¡± Chu Jiang could not continue any longer. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at my granddaughter. You can find your Chu Xiang on your own. Don¡¯t appear in front of us. Ruoxin is not in the mood to see you.¡± After he was done talking, he stomped away. It was not that he wanted to scold his wife, but he hated... he really hated it. What on Earth did his well-behaved granddaughter do? She had not woken up yet, and her anesthesia had not worn off yet. If the anesthesia wore off, could the ignorant child endure the pain? Besides, it was a huge operation. They had not even passed the critical period. At that time¡ªin the ward, the poor child just closed his eyes. Her scarily white face was tearing from time to time, probably because of the pain. There were also tubes all over her body. At first, the child was already very small; how did all the tubes get into her body? Xia Ruoxin sat down and carefully caressed her daughter¡¯s face. Her body was getting hotter. What should they do? Chu Lui felt that something was amiss so he called for the doctor. Hurriedly, a doctor came in; and after long checks, he could only shake his head at them. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything about this child. It¡¯s the critical period within forty-eight hours of the operation. The child is too small so her body was not even developed. Even an adult could not handle it, let alone a child.¡± Chu Jiang stood at the door, and he was choking up. He wanted to escape, but he could not bear to leave his well-behaved granddaughter behind. How could he be appeased if he did not stay by her? How could he sleep and eat? At that time, no one could really eat. Minutes and seconds went by, but Rainy still had not woken up. No one dared to move such a small child so Chu Lui found the most authoritative doctor in the field toe over. Those doctors did not even dare to blink and were afraid that something would happen to the child. Things had already happened to this extent. There was no use in regretting. Just like what Chu Lui had said, this was only the beginning. Rainy had many more obstacles to ovee. Just this first painful obstacle alone, she did not know how she was going to go over it. However, there was some good news, too. For example, the doctor had said that the child¡¯s operation was done meticulously. Even though her kidney was taken away¡ªregardless of the technique or the stitching, the surgery was done carefully and with heart. It was a pity that the small child had to carry such a big scar for the rest of her life. Even though surgery could remove it in the future, the kidney that she gave away could nevere back. ¡°Mr. Chu, is there anything else?¡± Chu Lui was talking to a doctor at an isted corner. Chu Lui looked up slightly. ¡°I want to know if my daughter¡¯s kidney can be returned.¡± ¡°Sorry, Mr. Chu, but it¡¯s impossible.¡± The doctor thought for a while before exining. ¡°Even though it is possible in theory, the child had already undergone the knife once. If she does it again, it would mean that the blood vessels would be opened again. To her, it would be indescribable pain. As for the kidney, after the sessful transnt, there will already be new blood in the kidney. If you move it back, there might be signs of rejection so it would not be good for the child¡¯s remaining kidney. If this child loses its only kidney, her life could not even be saved.¡± Chu Lui took a deep breath in. ¡°That¡¯s my daughter. I want to know if my kidney can be transnted to her.¡± He was not afraid of losing a kidney; he was afraid that something would happen to his daughter. The doctor shook his head and continued exining. ¡°This is not necessary for now. Actually, everyone has one million kidney ces. In every kidney, only one-tenth of the kidney ces are operating while the others are in a resting mode. If one kidney is operating normally, the body would not be affected because one kidney is enough to sustain the removal of waste and secretion of bodily fluid. For example, the transnt patient could still live a normal life even with one kidney. ¡°One just has to take special care of thatst kidney. If anything happens to it, it won¡¯t be toote to talk about transnts again. She needs to take good care of her kidney to lead a long life. However, she could not carry too heavy items in the future.¡± Chapter 712 - This Child was Pitiful

Chapter 712: This Child was Pitiful

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I get it, thank you.¡± Chu Lui turned and smoked even more furiously. The doctor wanted to say something else, but once he saw Chu Lui¡¯s hunched back, he could only sigh. No one could ept it if this kind of things had happened to them, let alone Chu Lui¡ªthe Chu Lui who had tons of wealth but had his only daughter lying on the bed. For the rest of her life, she would have one less kidney than other people. Xia Ruoxin gently held her daughter¡¯s hand, and she did not dare use too much force, in case she hurt her. ¡°Baby, we need to work hard together. We¡¯ll do it together, okay?¡± Her gaze lowered, and her shoulder shuddered from time to time. The tears dropped silently like the rain. She must live on, she must live on happily. She only had Rainy. If she lost Rainy, what was she going to do? They clearly had suffered all sorts of pain and sins. Now, they had a big house with a good job that could provide more than enough money every month. Why? Why would the nightmare of that year happen again? This time was even worse and scarier than thest. It was giving her intolerable pain. ¡°Mommy...¡± The small voice sounded. Xia Ruoxin was sitting still at the side until she heard that voice. She immediately stared at her daughter who was still wearing an oxygen mask. She held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly and held back the pain in her throat. ¡°Mhm, baby, Mommy is here. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Mommy...¡± The child called out and moved her small fingers. Perhaps she was too ufortable so her brows were closely knitted together. However, that small hand could feel her mother¡¯s warmth so she gently squeezed back and did not make a sound again. Chu Lui hurriedly stood up and ced his hand on his daughter¡¯s forehead. Luckily, it was not very hot. Then, he calmed down and walked out. When he came in again, there were a few doctors following behind him. The child was really too young so the doctors did not dare sleep and would look over the child every single second. The doctors checked carefully before nodding towards Chu Lui. Chu Lui understood them and followed them out. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Once he came out, Chu Lui¡¯s face darkened. ¡°No, the child¡¯s fine.¡± The doctor shook his head. ¡°Mr. Chu, you can rx. The child is doing fine. This is just the adjustment period which everyone who went through the knife would experience. It¡¯s just that the process is more painful so we would try not to touch the child under this situation. We should let her sleep more so she wouldn¡¯t feel any pain when she¡¯s sleeping. ¡°I¡¯m more worried about the adult now.¡± He looked in and whispered. ¡°The child¡¯s mother¡¯s condition isn¡¯t very good now. The mother might copse even before the child recovers. The child needs her mother the most now so the mother cannot copse. The child needs her support.¡± ¡°I understand, thank you.¡± Chu Lui understood what the doctor meant. He looked at the watch on his wrist and made a call. ¡°Hello, is this Jingtang? I¡¯m Chu Lui.¡± Du Jingtang was still squinting his eyes, obvious that he had not slept. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the matter?¡± He yawned and sat up sleepily. Oh, it was already sote. He ced his phone in front of his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s already three in the morning.¡± He said as he stood up and wore his clothes with one hand. ¡°Is it very busy at the office? Why are you working sote?¡± He yawned again and was too tired to get up. ¡°Mm, hospital, right?¡± He asked again obviously still in a sleepy state. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll get there as soon as possible.¡± Just that Chu Lui¡¯s next sentence hit him hard like a hammer. ¡°What did you say? My Little Cutie? Okay, Brother, wait for me. I¡¯ll be there right away. Yes, I know, I¡¯ll bring some stuff over. Tell Ruoxin not to worry.¡± However, after speaking for so long, he felt as though he had said a bunch of rubbish. How could she not worry? He was already panicking, let alone Xia Ruoxin. He put down his phone and changed in a hurry before walking out. When he was about to leave, the door opened; and a woman whose face was darkened blurted weirdly. ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡± Du Jingtang opened the door and was about to leave, but the beautiful woman just now pinched his ear. ¡°Mother, my beloved mother. Please let go now. I have important stuff to do. Who on Earth goes out at night if it¡¯s not for important business?¡± ¡°Important things? What¡¯s so important?¡± Su Yunfei tugged hard at her son¡¯s ear and would not let go. When she was hitting the child, she could be harsher than his father. ¡°Mom, please let go of me.¡± Du Jingtang checked his watch again as if he had forgotten all about the pain. He still had to figure out where he could buy items at this hour. Su Yunfei also felt that something was amiss; there was something wrong with her reckless son. ¡°Say. What¡¯s going on?¡± She finally let go of her son¡¯s ear, and her face darkened some more. Based on Du Jingtang¡¯s unusual personality¡ªif it was not something important, he would still be screaming like a lunatic and not be as calm as he was now. Du Jingtang checked the watch on his wrist again before pulling Su Yunfei over. He did not know what to do. ¡°Something happened to Rainy; she¡¯s still unconscious at the hospital.¡± ¡°What?¡± Su Yunfei¡¯s voice went higher. How could they not be mother and son? This feeling, this holler, was exactly like Du Jingtang when he panicked. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Su Yunfei was anxious as well. She was the only child between their two families. She was so young, so cute. Did she not juste out of the hospital? Did her illness act up again? ¡°I don¡¯t know the details yet. I still need to bring Sister Ruoxin something to eat. They hadn¡¯t eaten the whole day and probably can¡¯t even sleep at night.¡± ¡°What else?¡± Su Yunfei opened the door and pushed his son out. ¡°You go out first; I¡¯ll look for your Auntie Huang to make something. What time is it already? Who would be open to sell food?¡± Actually, Du Jingtang wanted to say that there were stores operating for twenty-four hours. However, after thinking about it, his Auntie Huang did make good food that was even better than food made outside. Since they had a ready-made chef, why should they go out to buy? Bang! Su Yunfei had already closed the door on him. ¡°I... Mom...¡± Du Jingtang reached out his hand. Actually, he wanted to say which hospital it was. If not, where would they deliver the food to? However, he thought that it was unnecessary. Was there not a phone here? Chapter 713 - How Much Can He Endure?

Chapter 713: How Much Can He Endure?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He reached into his pocket and took out his car keys to drive to that hospital first. However, the whole way there, he was thinking about Little Cutie. How could Little Cutie be at the private hospital? When did she even fall sick? His cousin did not tell him about it. When he thought about this, he drove even faster. The street lights were on and on until the end of the road; all the shops were closed for the day; and at this time, there was nomotion from the hustle and bustle of daily life; it was quiet. He drove his car really fast and reached the entrance of the private hospital really quickly. After he parked his car, he ran into the hospital. Once he went in, he saw some familiar faces and scenes that regrly appeared on televisions. There were professionals from the medical world all congregated at a small hospital; there was really something wrong. He looked in that direction and walked in front as fast as possible. Coincidentally, he met his uncle, Chu Jiang. He had a sudden realization. Since his uncle was here, he could prove that Little Cutie was really here. ¡°Uncle...!¡± He yelled, but Chu Jiang was still in a daze and could not hear him properly. ¡°Uncle...¡± He called again and walked forward in big steps. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡± Chu Jiang wanted to smile, but his face was stiff. He pointed at the ward in front. ¡°She¡¯s inside; don¡¯t be loud.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Du Jingtang instinctively lowered his voice and walked really lightly. Judging by Chu Jiang¡¯s face, he did not dare ask further and could only look for Chu Lui. Outside the ward, he looked in from the ss and saw both Xia Ruoxin and Chu Lui near the bed. Attached to the machine was a pitiful girl. Even though she was wearing an oxygen mask, he knew immediately that it was his little cutie. Suddenly, he felt a pang in his heart. Why did such a big man cry? Chu Lui looked up and saw Du Jingtang standing outside. He stood up, opened the door, and closed it behind him. He walked to the window at the side and took out a cigarette. ¡°Did you bring what I told you to?¡± he asked lightly. It was not hard to hear the tiredness behind his voice. ¡°My mom will ask Auntie Huang to bring it overter. There are very few ces selling food outside.¡± Du Jingtang was standing at the side and did not dare ask. In the end, he could not take it anymore. ¡°Brother, what happened to Little Cutie? Did she not recover already?¡± Chu Lui moved his lips. ¡°It would be okay if her illness had rpsed; I could just donate my bone marrow to her. I owe her this, but sadly, it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°That...¡± Actually, Du Jingtang did not dare ask and did not dare hear. Chu Lui looked up, and his lips were pressed together bitterly. ¡°Rainy¡¯s kidney was removed. She¡¯s only four and does not know anything.¡± ¡°What?¡± Du Jingtang almost shrieked. ¡°Isn¡¯t Chu Xiang the one with a kidney problem? Why did it be Little Cutie?¡± ¡°My daughter¡¯s kidneys are fine.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°She¡¯s extremely healthy. I bring her for medical check-ups every month; how could something happen to her?¡± Du Jingtang widened his eyes and had a terrible thought in his heart. ¡°Did Little Cutie¡¯s kidney end up with Chu Xiang?¡± Chu Lui did not answer, but his silence had already answered Du Jingtang. Yes. That was it. Rainy¡¯s kidney... was in Chu Xiang now. How could this be? He would never believe it even at his deathbed. How could this happen? How could Chu Lui and Xia Ruoxin agree? Even if they dug out their own kidneys, they would never give Little Cutie¡¯s to Chu Xiang. What was Chu Xiang? To the Chu family, she was only their adopted daughter¡ªan outsider; but Rainy was the Chu family¡¯s only child, their only bloodline. Was it Auntie? It could not be... Du Jingtang could not believe it. No matter how much Song Wan loved Chu Xiang, she would not take Rainy¡¯s kidney. What exactly was going on? What was happening? ¡°You don¡¯t need to guess further.¡± Chu Lui knew what Du Jingtang was thinking. He inhaled a big puff as if he wanted to use the nicotine to numb himself. ¡°It was my mom.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Du Jingtang was in disbelief. He did not believe it. ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± Chu Lui smiled coldly. Actually, it was not that he could not believe it; just that it was a y of fate by the gods. It was not her true intentions. However, the reality was that Rainy¡¯s kidney was in Chu Xiang¡¯s body. Even if they wanted to take it out now, it was impossible. He did not care about Chu Xiang¡¯s life or death. Whether she lived or died, it was none of his business. She was only his adopted daughter that Song Wan forcefully put under his name. In the past¡ªbased on their rtions, he would still have some sort of pity for her. Now, once he looked at Chu Xiang, he would think of the kidney in her that belonged to his daughter. His originally healthy daughter had now lost a kidney. How could he tolerate this? He was already impotent. This was his daughter, his only daughter; and up till now, he had not heard her call him ¡®Daddy¡¯. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s okay.¡± He patted Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders. Suddenly, he thought of something. ¡°Right, Dong Fang knows a specialist in this field from overseas. He had handled a few cases like Rainy¡¯s so he should be really experienced. I¡¯ll ask him to get that doctor over.¡± As he said, he whipped out his phone. No matter what time it was, he would call first. On the other end, Dong Fangjing sat up. He was just nice overseas so it would not be midnight on the other end. ¡°Mm. Don¡¯t worry. The doctor will arrive there tomorrow.¡± Heughed coldly. ¡°If it were me, I will strangle the person who dared to touch my daughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my cousin¡¯s mother.¡± Du Jingtang muttered softly. He wanted to strangle her, too, but could he? ¡°If you can¡¯t strangle the older one, you can strangle the younger one.¡± Dong Fangjing frowned. ¡°The younger one shouldn¡¯t even live.¡± Du Jingtang did not know if this sentence was correct. Yes, the younger one should not live; but who would not want to live? However, inside her body was a kidney of his little cutie¡¯s. Even if she was strangled to death now, the kidney would not go back to Little Cutie. How could they bear to let Little Cutie go through the surgery again? Suffer the pain once again? Just how much could her small body endure? Suddenly, he felt himself choking up. He turned around and secretly wiped away his tears. What to do? What could they do now? How could a kid as young as her suffer the pain from after the anesthesia? Chapter 714 - Everyone is Human

Chapter 714: Everyone is Human

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After a while, Su Yunfei and the nanny brought a whole bag of items over. Inside the hospital, there could never be a rxing atmosphere especially at a time like this. Su Yunfei did not ask much and only put down the dishes she brought to let everyone eat. The child was already like that. If the adults copsed, too, what was going to happen to the child? Chu Lui took a bowl over and picked up some food before standing up and going to the ward. Su Yunfei wanted to look at the child, but Du Jingtang shook his head at her. She knew it would be better if it was quiet. She would know about her condition sooner orter. She did not need to harp on this and add salt to the whole family¡¯s wound. Chu Lui opened the door, and inside, Xia Ruoxin kept holding onto her daughter¡¯s cold hands. She had kept this posture for almost a day. It was as though she was numbed without feelings staring dumbly at her daughter¡¯s face. She did not speak or cry and did not know what hunger was. Chu Lui walked over and ced his hand on her shoulders. He gently pressed down and passed her the chopsticks. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes had a bit of light, no longer as empty as before. She shook her head. ¡°I have no appetite.¡± ¡°Eat a little.¡± Chu Lui brought the bowl in front of her. ¡°Ruoxin, you need to eat. If you don¡¯t, your body will be weak; then how can you take care of Rainy?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s almost colorless lip moved a little. She then picked up the chopsticks with her right hand, and it shuddered. Piak! The chopsticks fell on the floor. She could not even do simple movements like this. Chu Lui bent down and picked up the chopsticks from the floor. He wiped it before cing them back in her hand. Xia Ruoxin held the chopsticks tightly in her hands before taking the bowl. Just like that, she shoved the food into her mouth. Tick... tick... her tears streamed down her chin and into the bowl, drop by drop. She used her hand to wipe her tears and picked the bowl up. Shepletely could not taste the food and just shoved the food into her mouth like a systematic robot. Mouth by mouth, she forced more food down her throat. However, after just a few mouthfuls, she held her mouth. Her stomach was originally empty, and the rice she just ate came back up her throat. No, she had to eat; she must swallow it. She could not copse. She still had Rainy. Forcefully, she swallowed that mouth of rice; and the food that she almost retched out down her fiery throat. It hurt her. Mouth by mouth, she ate. However, when she finished the bowl, she still could not taste anything at all. The doctor came in again and checked on Rainy¡¯s condition before heaving a sigh of relief. Luckily, everything was normal; and the child did not have a fever. Actually, this was the hardest part to get through, and the good thing was that the child was still in aa so she could not feel much pain. ¡°Ms. Xia, let¡¯s do a check for you.¡± The doctor said as he walked to Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin raised her empty eyes. She was not sick, and yet the doctor took out a needle. She moved her lips, but before she could react, the needle was already injected into her arm. Actually, she knew what it was. However, she did not stop them. She could not sleep. Once she closed her eyes, she would see Rainy in a terrible state; but she knew that she could not not-sleep. If she copsed, what would happen to Rainy? Luckily, there was Chu Lui. Luckily... there was Chu Lui. He would take care of her daughter, right? Right? She used all her might to open her eyes, but the remaining gaze was still on that small child. Don¡¯t be afraid, baby. Mommy is here. Mommy is here... Chu Lui carried Xia Ruoxin and ced her on the other bed before pulling the nkets to cover her. He held her hand, and it was colder than Rainy¡¯s. He had seen her shudder more than once as well. Was she cold, or was she scared? The two people in front of him now were the two that he loved the most, but he could not do anything to help. His daughter, his wife... Even though Chu Lui could call the shots in the business world, when faced with such a situation, he was still as helpless as ever. He walked by his daughter¡¯s side and held her hand in his palm. ¡°Baby, we¡¯ll do this together, okay? You need to hang in there. When you¡¯re better, Daddy promises you I¡¯ll buy lots of dolls and good food for you. I¡¯ll tell you many stories. If you don¡¯t want to eat vegetables, then we won¡¯t. If you want to eat ice cream, Daddy won¡¯t stop you. I¡¯ll buy sweets for you, too. I just beg of you; you need to survive.¡± The man¡¯s voice was choked with emotions. He used one hand to cover his face, and without anyone knowing, his face showed death and torture. The child¡¯s hand was very small, not even as big as his palm. At that time, the hand was gently clenched into a fist, cold as if without temperature just like her poor forehead. This child was so weak until it looked like it could die with a touch, disappear with a pat. Seconds and minutes passed, and yet both people inside and outside did not sleep the whole night. It was only until morning that Du Jingtang stood up and looked at his wristwatch. He still had to go to the office to arrange some matters and take over whatever Chu Lui had not finished. There could not be no one here; same for the office. In the past¡ªif someone wanted him to do more work, it was as though they were asking for his life. He wouldin about everything and go to work grudgingly. However, this time, he did not say anything and took over all the work. He knew it was not easy to sit in the CEO¡¯s position, and he also knew that he did not like it all. The top was lonely, and he was only a normal person. Perhaps only people like Chu Lui would get used to it and like it up there. However, the man akin to God was perhaps really going to copse now. It turned out... Chu Lui was also human. It turned out... Chu Lui was also someone with flesh and blood; someone who had limits. He really did not know. If he could use suffering to measure feelings, then he thought that he himself would not be able to endure all of this. He calmed down and flipped the documents in front of him, one by one, page by page in deep thought. At that time¡ªin the hospital, Chu Xiang was already awake; and she kept crying for her Granny in pain. Chapter 715 - Look for a Western Doctor

Chapter 715: Look for a Western Doctor

¡°Granny, I want to see Daddy. Can you ask Daddy toe?¡± Chu Xiang pulled on Song Wan¡¯s clothes while asking for Chu Lui. She was sick, but why did her Daddy note visit her? Her Grandpa did note, too. Were they all apanying that stupid Mei Mei? ¡°Xiang Xiang, behave. Your Dad has stuff on so he can¡¯te to see you. When Xiang Xiang is better, you can see your Daddy.¡± Song Wan pacified Chu Xiang with a pair of eyes filled with sorrow. At that time, she could only apany Chu Xiang and could not even see her other granddaughter. They would not let her see her. It was her fault, all her fault. She really wanted to leave Chu Xiang alone and see Rainy. However, she knew this was not Chu Xiang¡¯s fault. It was a disaster that she created. Chu Xiang was just a child who did not know anything so she could not leave Chu Xiang, but she could not leave her other granddaughter as well. Chu Xiang cried out loud in pain. At least she could still cry; she did not know that on the other side, the child that was smaller than her did not even dare to whimper. ¡°Baby, does it hurt?¡± Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°Nope.¡± Rainy pouted slightly. Even though she said it did not hurt, her eyes were swollen from crying. The poor child had never been in such pain before. However, she could not cry as crying would tear her wound; and she would be in more pain. Rainy held her mother¡¯s thumb, and she breathed in. ¡°Mommy, it won¡¯t hurt if you hoo-hoo.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently caressed her daughter¡¯s face. Rainy wanted to smile at her mother, but her tears just kept dropping. ¡°Mommy, hoo-hoo. Rainy, pain, pain.¡± She held her mother¡¯s finger, and her face was as white as a sheet with barely any signs of blood. ¡°Mm. Hoo-hoo. Mommy will hoo-hoo.¡± Xia Ruoxin was gently blowing air towards her daughter¡¯s face. Rainy blinked her wet eyshes, and with one hand holding her mother¡¯s finger, she fell asleep again. It was good that she was sleeping. Xia Ruoxin ced her hand on her daughter¡¯s forehead. If she slept, it would not hurt her. She gently pressed her body down and ced her daughter¡¯s head in her chest. If she could, she really wanted to suffer in her daughter¡¯s ce. She could not let her spend many days without pain and brought her even more suffering the next time. She had only felt pain. If it was destined that her daughter was going to suffer her whole life, she would rather have her daughter pass away now. She would rather not have given birth to her at the start as it would be better than her suffering again and again, being tortured again and again. A doctor opened the door and came in. Even though he was wearing a mask, he had a pair of western blue eyes. ¡°Is she asleep?¡± He asked Xia Ruoxin in English. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s sleeping. She just fell asleep.¡± In her days overseas¡ªdisregarding the rest, Xia Ruoxin had passed on hernguage aspect. Not only her, but even Rainy could use English to speak with other people. Just that, she did not expect her first time using thenguage in their country would be in such an encounter with a doctor. The doctor carefully pulled open the nket and examined the condition of her wound and the tubes surrounding her. ¡°It¡¯s better than what we expected. She¡¯s very well-behaved and did not struggle much. The scariest thing about a child this small is that she is not mature enough and would tear her wound. If there aren¡¯t any more problems, we can transfer hospitals the next day. This hospital¡¯s facilities are still not good enough.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin agreed. Whatever the doctors wanted to do, let them do it. As long as they could let the small child suffer a bit less, feel less pain. This Western doctor was called Jian and was the doctor that Dong Fangjing had found. He was indeed an expert in this field and had helped many people like Rainy operate. However, those operations were all for saving lives. None of them were like Rainy who was originally a healthy child and was just robbed off a kidney. Luckily, the surgeon had some conscience and was extremely careful when extracting the kidney so he did not hurt the other organs. If not, the child might not have gotten through it. After a short while, a nurse came in holding some medicine. Jian familiarly took the needle and ced it in some bottles to suck up the medicine. Then, he ced the medicine into the drip. These medicines could help relieve the pain and reduce the chances of infection. Originally, it should not be used on children as the child is too small, and there might be after-effects in the future. However, he had lowered the medicine portion; when the child was better, they could then slowly help the child to adjust. After the medicine was inserted¡ªas expected, Rainy would fall into a deep slumber so she would not feel the pain. When Doctor Jian stepped out, he met Song Wan who was waiting outside for quite some time. ¡°Hello, Madam, may I help you?¡± He removed his mask and asked in broken Chinese. Even though it was not fluent, one could still understand what he was saying; it¡¯s just that his response was a little slow. He had the stature of a beautiful European with blue beady eyes just like the ocean; when he smiled, he looked very gentlemanly. Song Wan rushed over. She specifically chose a time where Chu Lui and Chu Jiang were not in toe over. She waited very long for this chance. ¡°I...¡± She licked her dry lips. ¡°I want to ask if the girl inside is doing okay?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Even though the doctor did not understand what thedy was doing, he still nodded. ¡°The child is okay. She¡¯s very brave and is the bravest angel I have seen. She did not cry even when I was changing her medicine. She¡¯s really well-behaved.¡± Song Wan felt tears welling up in her eyes, and her heart felt heavy. When she heard that her granddaughter was fine, she heaved a sigh of relief; but she still had something to ask the doctor. Apparently, he was an expert in the field. Apparently, he had saved quite a few children in such conditions. Apparently, all of them were sessful and lived healthily. ¡°Mister, I have a granddaughter. She just changed her kidney, and her condition isn¡¯t very good. I was thinking...¡± ¡°In this hospital?¡± Before she could finish, Doctor Jian understood. Even though he was directly employed by Chu Lui to look after his daughter and nothing else, but out of principles, he should take a look at this child. ¡°Yes.¡± Song Wan knew she should not have asked, but Chu Xiang was really in a bad condition; because it hurt¡ªbecause she cried¡ªso her wound tore again. Even though she had applied medicine and the doctors had tried their best, it was still the same. She heard that Jingtang had hired a doctor from overseas who had good skills. She wanted him toe over, but she could not bring herself to open her mouth and let down her pride. However, she did not have much choice. Chapter 716 - Pain Until She Cried

Chapter 716: Pain Until She Cried

¡°Okay, Madam. I agree.¡± Doctor Jian looked at his wristwatch. ¡°However, I don¡¯t have much time. That kid still needs an injection in a while.¡± ¡°I know, I know. I won¡¯t take up too much of your time.¡± Song Wan hurriedly said. She was also afraid something would happen to Rainy, and she would hurt. She only wanted to borrow this doctor for a while and would return him as soon as possible. Doctor Jian followed Song Wan to see Chu Xiang. When he arrived, it really was a child. Before he even got near her, he heard the child crying loudly. ¡°Madam, the child cannot cry like that. Did you not tell her?¡± He thought children who were five or six could understand. If she continued to cry loudly like that, it would not do any good to her body and would just hurt her even more. ¡°She¡¯s still little.¡± Song Wan knew, but the child was still young. ¡°Little?¡± Doctor Jian flipped through Chu Xiang¡¯s medical records. ¡°Madam, this child is already six. My small patient is not even four, and when her mother told her not to cry, she listened obediently. Her pain is definitely not any lesser than hers, but that child¡¯s wound did not tear open, not even once. Or is it because four-years-old is bigger than six?¡± Song Wan¡¯s face reddened from the doctor¡¯s words and did not know how to reply. Doctor Jian cut open the bandage to check Chu Xiang¡¯s wound. ¡°The wound has been opened a few times. Even though it has been handled, it¡¯s still not in good condition so she needs to go for surgery again.¡± Surgery again? Song Wan¡¯s face paled. ¡°It¡¯s okay for adults, but for children...¡± ¡°Yes, because it had already suppurated inside. Luckily, only the wound has a problem. The transnted kidney is decent, and the blood flow is normal. Oh, can I ask whose kidney did she get? A dead one or a live one?¡± Song Wan felt her heart tightened, and she was stunned. ¡°Live.¡± She replied after a while, and she spoke with much difficulty and bitterness. ¡°Oh, how old?¡± Doctor Jian asked again and was already taking notes on his book. ¡°Four. Girl.¡± ¡°A four-year-old girl?¡± Doctor Jian¡¯s hand stopped in motion. Then, he stared at Song Wan¡¯s face. ¡°Madam, can I ask... did this child take the kidney from my small patient?¡± How could there be such a coincidence in the world? One lost a kidney, and the other took a kidney transnt surgery. Also, there was only one four-year-old patient here. Song Wan¡¯s mouth opened and closed a few times before she finally nodded. However, the word ¡®yes¡¯ was too difficult for her to even utter. ¡°What you¡¯re doing is illegal. It¡¯s against human rights.¡± Doctor Jian¡¯s face darkened and was furious. ¡°Even though she¡¯s young and immature, how could you take a kidney forcefully from an innocent, healthy four-year-old girl?¡± Song Wan was scolded until she could not say a word. She could not even defend or exin herself because all of this was her doing. She did it. However, she did not know; she really did not. She never wanted Rainy¡¯s kidney... she wanted someone else¡¯s. However, no matter which girl it was, whether she did it on purpose or not; it was not the point. Now, the kidney operating in Chu Xiang¡¯s body was Rainy¡¯s small kidney. Doctor Jian was as red as a beetroot. He would never do such immoral deeds. However, no matter how cruel the adults were, children were always the innocent ones. ¡°Prepare to do surgery now,¡± he told the nurse beside him. ¡°Surgery?¡± The nurse was stunned. What surgery? Not long after, a few doctors came in, and Doctor Jian exined to them about the surgery. Actually, they all had this decision; but they did note up with a concrete n and did not decide who to be the main surgeon. Doctor Jian had done this type of surgery before so he was very experienced. If they could stand aside and watch, they would benefit a lot from it. If the surgery was a sess, then Chu Xiang would be out of the danger of getting an infection. Not longter, Chu Xiang was pushed into the operating theater. No one expected this surgery to take a few hours. By that time, Rainy was already awake. ¡°Mommy, Rainy is in pain.¡± The small child pulled on her mother¡¯s finger and kept yelling in pain. ¡°Mommy will hoo-hoo, and then it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Xia Ruoxin held back her tears and caressed her daughter¡¯s face. Then, she lowered her body and pressed her face against her chest. ¡°Rainy, you must behave. Listen to Mommy, we won¡¯t move. We can¡¯t move. Once you move, it¡¯ll hurt even more.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Rainy sucked on her thumb and clenched her hands into a small fist to put inside her mouth to bite. She told herself, Rainy needed to behave. Rainy was not scared of pain. It did not hurt anymore after Mommy¡¯s hoo-hoo. Yes, Rainy could not move. Could not move. Just that, she kept crying in pain. Chu Lui came in and saw his daughter holding her first and choking from time to time. However, she was really obedient and did not move even though her small body shuddered in pain from time to time. He walked over and ced a doll in front of his daughter. Rainy extended her hand and smiled weakly. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± Then, she hugged the dolly with one hand; and her head was leaning against her mother. However, her fist was still in her mouth; and from her expression, one could tell that she was in enormous pain. The poor child could really endure. For this point, she was really like her mother and father. ¡°Where¡¯s Doctor Jian?¡± Chu Lui waited for half a day and still did not see the overseas doctor. Every time Rainy woke up, he would administer a type of medicine into Rainy¡¯s drip which would relieve her pain in a while; and she would go back to sleep. None of them could bear to see Rainy suffer; even Chu Jiang only dared toe when Rainy was sleeping, and Su Yunfei would cry every time she came and left until Du Jingtang did not even dare let his mothere. He was afraid that her tears would make the other people ufortable as well. ¡°Where did that western doctor go?¡± ¡°He hadn¡¯te in a long time.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s hand. Rainy fell back asleep, but she slept while crying. Chu Lui walked over and carefully adjusted his daughter¡¯s drip speed before pulling her small hand. At this time, her hand was swollen like a small bread. Luckily, they did not need to take the needle out. If not, injecting the small child with the needle every day into her thin blood vessels would be unbearable. He gently held his daughter¡¯s fist and saw that it was filled with bite marks. As a grown man, he actually almost cried. He carefully ced his daughter¡¯s hands down and used the nket to cover her properly. Chapter 717 - Some things She had to Pull Through Herself

Chapter 717: Some things She had to Pull Through Herself

Then, he stood up and held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Ruoxin, let her sleep peacefully. Let¡¯s not disturb her and just watch from here, okay? There are some things that she had to pull through on her own like pain, fear, and things that she would find out in the near future but not now.¡± Xia Ruoxin shuddered before cing her daughter down carefully and putting the nket on her. However, she did not leave the bed. When she turned around, she saw that Chu Lui was still standing; and his eyes were bloodshot. One could tell that he did not sleep for the past few days. Actually, she knew that Chu Lui would put some sort of sleeping pill into her meal every day while he had not slept at all and was watching over his daughter. Perhaps in the past, she thought that Chu Lui was not a good father, but now she knew that he was all along. ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled at him; the smile was genuine. She thanked him for tirelessly taking care of Rainy. If he was not here and she was alone, she definitely would not have pulled through. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I did wrong.¡± Chu Lui moved his hand to her hair and let her lean on himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t let you guys have a good life, and I did not do my responsibility as a father. I didn¡¯t save her thest time, and this time, my mom...¡± When he spoke until here, he could not continue anymore. This kind of mistake, this sick twist of fate, this ending... up till now, they still could not ept and could not forgive it. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Xia Ruoxin understood that whatever Song Wan did was behind Chu Lui and Chu Jiang¡¯s back. Even though Chu Lui was not a good person, he would not have done something like this. Like what he said¡ªif it really reached that stage, he would rather donate his own kidney than steal other people¡¯s so it would be unfair to me this incident on him and his father. Hence, she did not me them; but she did not want to see Song Wan ever again. The woman that once looked after her like a mother... was gone. For Chu Xiang, she sold her own conscience. There was a knock on the door. Chu Lui stood up and opened the door to let a tired Doctor Jian walk in. Once he saw the child sleeping, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Did she wake up? Was she behaving well?¡± He asked as he walked over to carefully remove the nket and look at Rainy¡¯s wound. When he saw the bandage, he was relieved. Luckily, it did not tear. If it tore again, it would be a disaster to such a small child. ¡°Mm. She was obedient, and she hurt and cried. However, she did not move.¡± Chu Lui gently touched his daughter¡¯s face; it was cold. This child¡¯s temperature is either hot or cold. Doctor Jian had already said that the child¡¯s body was weak and had not recovered in many aspects. She needed a long time to recuperate, and even if she did, she could not go back to the past. After all, there was one less kidney inside her body. ¡°This child was still quite well-behaved, unlike the other one whose wound had already torn a few times. I just finished her surgery, and her condition was worse than I expected.¡± Chu Lui pressed his lips tightly together, and his face darkened. ¡°Jian, you did surgery for Chu Xiang?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Doctor Jian did not hide it. ¡°I helped the other kid do surgery, and it was sessful. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He smiled, but it was not very sincere. ¡°I won¡¯t ask further about the child. I came here only to help this fellow here. ¡°She¡¯s the prettiest, bravest, and cutest kid I have ever seen.¡± He gently caressed Rainy¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Angel, you¡¯ll definitely get well. You¡¯re a gift from heaven.¡± After he finished talking, he walked out as he had to research another medical example. Chu Lui leaned against the hospital bed, and his face was as cold as ice. He whipped out his phone and walked out. ¡°Doctor White, it¡¯s me. We n to transfer hospitals tomorrow. Please arrange the best ward you have for me, and I¡¯ll bring Doctor Jian over so do work with him. Also, Doctor Jian is the private doctor hired for my daughter only. He should be responsible for only my daughter.¡± At that time, Su Yunfei came over and heard Chu Lui¡¯s call. Based on his harsh tone and the angry aura, she knew that something was not right. Did that sister of hers do something wrong again? ¡°Ah Lui,¡± Su Yunfei called. ¡°Auntie.¡± Chu Lui put his phone down and moved his lips up slightly. It could be considered as a smile; anyway, Su Yunfei was used to his face and did not take much notice. She passed the items in her hands to Chu Lui. ¡°The nanny made them. You should eat a little and give some to Rainy. How¡¯s Rainy now? Has she woken up?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Chu Lui shook his head. ¡°She just fell asleep.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s sleeping.¡± Su Yunfei sighed. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t hurt in her sleep.¡± Yes, everyone knew that it would not hurt in her sleep, but they could not let the child sleep forever. Some pain, she still had to endure them and take this step forward. ¡°Oh, Ah Lui. Did your mom do something again?¡± Su Yunfei asked Chu Lui carefully. ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s softly said, ¡°She asked Doctor Jian to leave and do surgery for Chu Xiang. Rainy woke up crying in pain and went back to sleep in pain.¡± ¡°Your mom is really...¡± Su Yunfei could not take it and rubbed her forehead. ¡°Does she even know how to be a granny?¡± Everyone would treat their own granddaughters better, but how did this Big Sister think? Why must she be nicer to others? Was the adopted one really better than biological?¡± No. She could not take it lying anymore. If her Big Sister did not want Rainy, then she would bring Rainy home to raise without using a penny from the Chu family. When Su Yunfei and Song Wan were young, they were the best of friends and were as close as sisters. Afterward, when Su Yunfei married Du Bin, their rtionship became even closer. As to why Song Wan¡¯sst name was Song while Du Bin¡¯s was Du, it was because one of them followed their mother and the other followed their father. At the end of the day, they were still biological siblings. Su Yunfei was thinking that Song Wan would still listen to her words. At that time, Song Wan was still looking after Chu Xiang. After another operation, Chu Xiang looked even weaker than before. It had not been a few days since her chubby body became as thin as a branch. ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m here.¡± Su Yunfei walked in and ced the items in her hand on the table. Since she brought some food over to the other side, she had to bring some of them here as well. Chapter 718 - Was it Wrong to be Obedient?

Chapter 718: Was it Wrong to be Obedient?

¡°Sorry for the trouble, Yunfei,¡± Song Wan said courteously. Actually, she was also hungry; but she could not leave. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Yunfei waved her hand and said nonchntly. ¡°Anyway, I need to give some to Ah Lui so I brought over for you, too.¡± Su Yunfei really knew how to stab other people silently. This sentence made Song Wan feel a bit weird, and she could not exin it; it was just difort. Su Yunfei went up and stared at Chu Xiang¡¯s pale face and did not take much pity on her. Even though they were all children, she liked their own children the most. ¡°Her face is so pale. Why is Rainy so much better when they did the surgery together?¡± She asked purposely, but Song Wan could not hear the thorns in the words. Perhaps she had too much in her mindtely so her IQ had deteriorated. ¡°She had another operation just now. This child had it tough.¡± ¡°How tough could it get?¡± Su Yunfei asked mercilessly. ¡°She took someone else¡¯s kidney for free. Everyone has two, but now, she has three.¡± Song Wan¡¯s face changed. If she still could not see the meaning behind Su Yunfei¡¯s words, she would be stupid. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you can leave first. Xiang Xiang needs her rest.¡± Song Wan stood up as she did not want to hear Su Yunfei¡¯s sarcasm. They were all children; how was she to know that things would end up like this? What was done had been done. If not, did they really want to dig up Rainy¡¯s kidney from Chu Xiang and return it to her? She did not know that Chu Lui indeed had such a thought. However, he did not do it in the end because he did not want his daughter to suffer again. So what if they could put it back? It was a kidney used by Chu Xiang. Su Yunfei could hear the anger in Song Wan¡¯s words. She was unhappy, but were they all smiling? ¡°Big Sister, tell me honestly,¡± Su Yunfei asked Song Wan seriously. ¡°You can¡¯t do this. If something goes wrong, how are you going to live with Chu Lui and Chu Jiang in the future?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Song Wan did not use a good tone. The two who had sisterly rtions in the past started to point knives towards each other. Su Yunfei could not take Song Wan anymore, but she had to ask properly first. ¡°Big Sister, did you get Rainy¡¯s doctor from overseas to operate on Chu Xiang?¡± ¡°So what if I did?¡± Song Wan retaliated. ¡°They¡¯re all children of the Chu family. All of them are at Rainy¡¯s; why aren¡¯t any of them here to see Xiang Xiang? Even though Xiang Xiang was not born in the Chu family, her surname is Chu. They¡¯re all children. Isn¡¯t Rainy fine now? She eats well and sleeps well, and I haven¡¯t seen her cry yet. However, Xiang Xiang had been in pain for the past few days, and her wound had torn. What¡¯s wrong with me getting that overseas doctor to do surgery for Xiang Xiang?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong.¡± Su Yunfei was not angry, just frustrated. ¡°Big Sister, are you saying that because Rainy is well-behaved¡ªbecause she didn¡¯t cry, it¡¯s her fault?¡± ¡°This...¡± Song Wan was made speechless. ¡°Big Sister.¡± Su Yunfei lowered her voice. ¡°Why is Rainy even in the hospital? Someone took a kidney away from her. A kidney. Big Sister, how big is that wound? If you¡¯ve seen Chu Xiang¡¯s, you should know about Rainy, too. Chu Xiang is already six, and she could cry until her wounds tore. Rainy is only four. It¡¯s not because she doesn¡¯t feel the pain, but she knew that she couldn¡¯t cry. She¡¯s obedient, but is that her fault? ¡°You¡¯reining about how well-behaved Rainy is, but why don¡¯t you talk about how spoiled Chu Xiang is? Chu Xiang is older than Rainy by two years. Ever since that child came back, have you ever looked after her, hugged her, or loved her?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t want me.¡± Song Wan wanted, too; but Rainy did not like her at all. ¡°Don¡¯t you already have Chu Xiang?¡± Su Yunfei must talk to Du Bin when she went home. How could she have such a sister? Even though one took the father¡¯sst name and the other the mother¡¯s, both of them were still given birth by the same parents. Su Yunfei stood up and felt as though this Big Sister was possessed. ¡°Big Sister, don¡¯t me me for saying this.¡± She walked to Chu Xiang. ¡°She is a pitiful child, but no matter how pitiful she is, it doesn¡¯t mean everyone¡¯s children must be as pitiful as her. ¡°You shouldn¡¯tin about why they don¡¯te over, too. Take good care of Chu Xiang; don¡¯t bother about Rainy anymore. We have a lot of professionals in this field in our country so please don¡¯t think about that doctor again. ¡°You got the doctor away and made Rainy go to sleep with much difficulty. It was not that she didn¡¯t hurt¡ªshe¡¯s in as much pain as Chu Xiang or even more. It¡¯s just that the kid is too mature so she didn¡¯t need to have another surgery.¡± Well, that was it. It was Song Wan¡¯s business if she wanted to heed the advice or not. The mistake had already been made so she should not find someone else to me. It was not a reason. Right was right; wrong was wrong. If this continued, no one could save her. Song Wan thought for a whole night. Actually, she knew she should apologize, but she couldn¡¯t put down her pride. That was her son; how was he to lower her head down? However, when she thought about what Su Yunfei said, she was indeed wrong. After all, Rainy¡¯s kidney was already in Chu Xiang¡¯s body. She did not sleep the whole night, and in the morning, she wanted to talk to her son about it. However, when she woke up, Chu Xiang had a fever. She hurriedly went to find the doctor, but after a long while, he could not find the reason why. ¡°Mrs. Chu, I think you should ask the Doctor Jian from yesterday toe. This surgery was done by him so he should know how to handle it.¡± Song Wan thought about it and hurriedly went to find the western doctor, putting everything that Su Yunfei had warned at the back of her head. Now, she only had eyes for Chu Xiang. After all, Chu Xiang was in the most danger so everything else could wait. Just that when she arrived, she only saw an empty room. Chu Lui, Xia Ruoxin, Rainy, and even that Doctor Jian were gone. She only knew that they had transferred hospitals after asking around. This incident, which originally made Song Wan¡ªwho wanted pride¡ªregretful, started to feel ufortable. Why did no one tell her that her granddaughter was changing hospitals? Also, why did they not transfer Xiang Xiang, too? Were she and Xiang Xiang not part of the Chu family? Chapter 719 - All Wanted to Transfer Hospitals

Chapter 719: All Wanted to Transfer Hospitals

She took out her phone and called Chu Lui. Once the other end picked up, she started scolding without even asking the reason why. ¡°Chu Lui, you better ask that doctor toe over to see Xiang Xiang. She has a fever. Also, you better transfer hospitals for Xiang Xiang, too. No matter where Rainy is transferred to, Xiang Xiang needs to follow. If you don¡¯t listen to me, then don¡¯t call me Mom again.¡± Once she finished talking, she angrily hung up. When she thought about Chu Xiang who was still having a fever, she clenched her teeth and went back into the ward. Xia Ruoxin put down the phone. Actually, she identally took the wrong phone because Chu Lui¡¯s and her phone were ced together. She identally took Chu Lui¡¯s, and once it connected, she was scolded to no end. She turned around and gently ced her daughter¡¯s hair behind her ear before taking a hot towel to wipe her limbs and face and also the signs of tears. Finally, she had fallen asleep and survived for the day. She believed her daughter; her daughter was the best, and she could pull through. That fellow was doing her best, and even the doctor had said that she was well-behaved. Just like that, with perfect cooperation and no movements, she could recover as soon as possible. ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy called out and grabbed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand with her hand and ced it on her face. The child was very insecure now so she needed to have someone by her side and hold her hand. Hence, both she and Chu Lui did not dare leave her side even by an inch and continued holding her hand. Even though they could not suffer in her ce, they could still let their daughter know that she was not alone. She had her mother and her... father. Creak. The door was pushed open slightly, and Chu Lui walked in. He first pulled open the nket and checked on his daughter¡¯s wound. He was very afraid that her wound would tear, and she would need another operation just like Chu Xiang. Xia Ruoxin covered the child with the nket and held her hand tight. ¡°Chu Lui?¡± ¡°Hm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Lui walked over and sat in front of her. ¡°Your mom called earlier.¡± ¡°What did she want?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s face darkened. ¡°She said Chu Xiang was having a fever, and she wanted Doctor Jian to go over. Also, she wanted you to help transfer Chu Xiang out of that hospital.¡± Xia Ruoxin told Chu Lui whatever she had heard from Song Wan. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with her.¡± Chu Lui did not want to see Chu Xiang and temporarily Song Wan, too. ¡°Help her do all of that.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently caressed her daughter¡¯s cheeks. It finally had some color and warmth, unlike a few days ago when it was as white as a sheet. Chu Lui pressed his lips together and did not say a word. ¡°That¡¯s my daughter¡¯s kidney,¡± Xia Ruoxin said lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want something to happen to my daughter¡¯s kidney, and then she would have to harm another child. My daughter is already going through so much pain so I don¡¯t want someone else to suffer the same.¡± She did not know if she was being sarcastic or vengeful. However, it was what it was. She hoped that her daughter¡¯s kidney could continue living in no matter whose body it was. At the very least¡ªsince it had already been transnted, she did not want the kidney to be a dead one and had to be removed again, left to dpose, and finally thrown away or used as a sample. She did not allow any of these to happen. She hoped her daughter¡¯s kidney could live on even if it was in Chu Xiang¡¯s stomach. ¡°I got it.¡± Chu Lui walked over and ced his hand on her shoulders. Xia Ruoxin could feel the wetness in his palm. She did notugh but smiled and lowered her head to hold her daughter¡¯s hand. Chu Lui walked out and went to arrange everything. Not longter, Chu Xiang was transferred to the same hospital. Chu Lui gave Doctor Jian a simple request, and that was to ensure that his daughter¡¯s kidney in Chu Xiang would continue living. However, Chu Lui never went over to see Chu Xiang; and Song Wan did note over to look at Rainy. At night, when Xia Ruoxin woke up, she did not know how many days had passed. The light beside the bed continued to shine, and Chu Lui was still sitting beside the bed, holding his daughter¡¯s hand tightly. From time to time, he would ce his hand on her forehead to check if she had a fever. The critical period of forty-eight hours had been over, and Rainy was recovering day by day, even though the wound still hurt. However, it was unavoidable since there was such a huge hole in her stomach, and something that should not be taken was removed; something that could not grow again¡ªa kidney. Yet, she was too little to know about it. Xia Ruoxin walked over and squatted in front of her daughter¡¯s bed. ¡°Was she this obedient when she was young?¡± Chu Lui asked Xia Ruoxin, his voice coarse. From this angle, one could see that his eyes were bloodshot; and there were obvious eye bags under his eyes. ¡°Yeah, she has always been this obedient.¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her daughter¡¯s forehead. It was surprising that the two could have such a peaceful moment together. Four years ago, he viewed her as a threat in his life and wanted to remove her. Four yearster, she was cold as ice to him and treated him like a stranger. Right now, both of them were sitting together and reminiscing about their daughter¡¯s early years. It was an undeniable and unchangeable fact that this child was their daughter. Chu Lui held his daughter¡¯s hand tightly again, and his face darkened. ¡°Ruoxin, thank you for letting me have this daughter. Also, sorry... for the past.¡± ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and did not want to say much. There were some things that even she could not understand so it was better to leave it as it was first. They could talk about it again when Rainy was better. Shey on the other sickbed and allowed Chu Lui to look after Rainy. This was his daughter, and he was really, very protective of her. ... ¡°Rainy, you¡¯re so obedient.¡± Xia Ruoxin fed her daughter again. Rainy opened her small mouth and ate it in one bite before smiling sweetly at her mother. After suffering the worst day, she had been recovering day by day; but she still did not know what had happened to her. ¡°Mommy, what illness does Rainy have?¡± She asked her mother while there was still food in her mouth. ¡°Uncle said that he would take out something from Rainy. Something that could grow out, right?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand quivered before she fed another mouthful of rice to her daughter. ¡°Mommy?¡± Rainy saw that her mother did not reply so she tugged on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s clothes. ¡°Is it? Is it?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Xia Ruoxin fed another mouth to her daughter. ¡°It¡¯ll grow out if you eat properly. Also, don¡¯t touch your belly. There¡¯s a wound there; you need to wait until it has recovered.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded her head. In the past¡ªif she fell down, her mother would give her medicine. As long as she stayed still, she would recover in no time. Chapter 720 - It Cannot Grow Back

Chapter 720: It Cannot Grow Back

¡°How well-behaved.¡± Xia Ruoxin pinched her daughter¡¯s cheeks before feeding her. ¡°When you eat well, you¡¯ll get well real soon; and it won¡¯t hurt anymore. At that time, Chu Xiang was throwing a tantrum; she wanted her Grandpa and her father, and she was in pain. Song Wan could not deal with her. Hence, she could only Chu Jiang. ¡°Chu Jiang,e quick. Do you all really not care about Xiang Xiang anymore? If that¡¯s the case, then Xiang Xiang and I will move out.¡± When Chu Jiang heard Song Wan¡¯s threats and warnings, he threw his phone on the table and went to Chu Xiang¡¯s ward. His gaze was always on Chu Xiang¡¯s abdomen area. He wanted to know if his granddaughter¡¯s kidney was in good condition and if it was working. However, judging by Chu Xiang¡¯s condition where she could drink and eat, the kidney must be working fine. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Song Wan ced the bowl on the table. ¡°You came in, looking so suspicious. Is there something in Xiang Xiang¡¯s stomach?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Chu Jiang said lightly. ¡°I just want to know if my granddaughter¡¯s kidney is working.¡± His sentence sessfully shut Song Wan up. Once they mentioned this kidney¡ªno matter how much grumbling Song Wan had, she could only keep quiet. It was not that she did not want to see Rainy, but she could not. She knew that she had sinned, but she really did not mean it; it was unintentional. Chu Jiang sat at the side and watched Song Wan feed Chu Xiang. Chu Xiang was very picky with food and refused to eat some things. Then, she was afraid of pain, and her wound had torn open a few times after that¡ªeven the doctor wanted to tie her down. She was nothing like his pitiful granddaughter who had gone through the knife for nothing. No matter how painful it got, the child still endured and listened to her mother. If her mother told her not to move, she would not; if her mother told her to walk, she would. Even if she was crying, she would still listen to her mother. Song Wan was getting ufortable from his stares so she threw a tantrum at him. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, you can leave.¡± Chu Jiang stood up and really went out. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Song Wan really wanted to throw the bowl in her hands at him. Chu Jiang turned back. ¡°I thought you wanted me to leave?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll go when I ask you to?¡± ¡°You asked me to go; what should I do if I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Then, leave.¡± Song Wan pointed towards the outside. ¡°Just leave. Leave.¡± Chu Jiang took a step forward and walked out mercilessly. He wanted to go find her granddaughter. His granddaughter could smile andfort people; she was really sweet, and it would be much better than staying here and getting scolded by the old woman. Song Wan was angry until she cried out loud. Until now, she had no idea what she did wrong. Sometimes, humans were like that. They would dig a hole for themselves, and when they wanted to walk out of it, it would be too difficult. Chu Xiang had also realized something so she did not dare make amotion afterward. She touched her stomach. Actually, she did not know much, but she knew that there was something of Mei Mei¡¯s in her stomach. If so, was she not the same as Mei Mei? They had something simr in their stomach so she was her father¡¯s child, too. Very longter, she then realized that the thing was called a kidney. Everyone would only grow two kidneys their whole life, and her Granny had identally given her Mei Mei¡¯s by mistake. It was also because of that kidney that she had managed to live. However, she had lost more than she could imagine. ... When Chu Jiang reached Rainy¡¯s ward, Du Jingtang was still ying with Rainy. It was hard to imagine how harmonious this old and young pair was; they could y dolly together, and Du Jingtang would change the dolly¡¯s hairstyle and change her clothes. He really quite enjoyed their ytime, let alone Rainy. ¡°Does it look nice?¡± Du Jingtang showed the dolly he had dressed up to Rainy. ¡°Nice!¡± Rainy nodded. She wanted to smile, but she hurriedly kept it as her mother told her that she could not smile. If not, it would affect her stomach, and she would be in pain. ¡°Rainy.¡± Chu Jiang went forward and called his granddaughter. Rainy extended her hands and wanted to let Grandpa hug her happily. However, how would Chu Jiang dare to do so? No one did. Her wound had not healed, and it was not something that could recover in a day or two. If she identally tore her wound, it would spell trouble. Chu Jiang walked over and ruffled his granddaughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Rainy, sit properly. When you¡¯re better, Grandpa will bring you to see a big fish, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy agreed and kept her hands. She had her dolly to y with so she was not very bothered by her Grandpa not hugging her. ¡°Why are you here alone? Where¡¯s your brother?¡± Chu Jiang asked Du Jingtang. ¡°Oh, them?¡± Du Jingtang continued to brush the dolly¡¯s hair and did not look up as he was still in a hair battle. ¡°Cousin went to the office. He had umted quite a lot of work so he woulde over once he¡¯s done. As for Sister Ruoxin, she had some other stuff to handle; but she¡¯ll be back soon. To them, nothing is more important than our little cutie,¡± he said as he extended his hand to touch Rainy¡¯s small face. He smiled till his eyes disappeared, and his row of white teeth looked ted. When Chu Jiang saw his granddaughter ying so happily, he wasforted. However, it was also because of her innocent and naive face that made his heart hurt even more. Why did this child reincarnate to their Chu family? If it was not this illness, it was that misfortune. When would there be a break? He sighed heavily and looked outside. The sky was gray, just like his heavy heart which would not clear up even after a long time. ... ¡°Auntie, where¡¯s Rainy?¡± Guo¡¯er tugged on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sleeves and asked. She looked up, and her face that was as big as a palm was seen; this girl had lost one leg and could only sit in a wheelchair¡ªeven walking was a luxury to her. Xia Ruoxin squatted down and arranged Guo¡¯er¡¯s hair. Her smile had a tinge of pain in it. ¡°Rainy is sick and needs medical help so she can¡¯te and y with Guo¡¯er. Guo¡¯er, you need to remember.¡± She walked forward and hugged Guo¡¯er. ¡°Not everything can grow out so in the future; no matter who wants something of Guo¡¯er¡¯s, you can¡¯t give it. Okay?¡± Guo¡¯er shook her head as she did not understand. However, in no time, she nodded again. ¡°Auntie, it was like what the Granny said, right? She wanted to take something of Guo¡¯er¡¯s then give Brother a lot of money. The thing that Granny wanted to take couldn¡¯t grow back?¡± ¡°Yes, it can¡¯t grow back.¡± Once again, Xia Ruoxin was disappointed in Song Wan. How could she lie to a child, an innocent child? How could she have the heart to do so? Chapter 721 - That Doctor

Chapter 721: That Doctor

Originally, Chu Xiang was also a child with no father or mother, but she was taken home to be someone else¡¯s precious one. Guo¡¯er and Lin Qing were also the same; they did not have parents. However, why should they be insulted and ruined just because they did not have parents? Why could she not let go of their small bodies? She did not have a leg; if she lost another kidney, what was this child supposed to do? What was she going to do? Currently, the one whose kidney was taken away was not Guo¡¯er but her daughter Rainy. Should she be thankful that at least Rainy had a mother and a powerful father who could find her the best doctor and medicine? If it were Guo¡¯er, she might have already died in that surgery. She gently ruffled Guo¡¯er¡¯s soft hair, and tears welled up in her eyes but did not fall. When she was about to leave, Lin Qing ran after her. ¡°Auntie...¡± ¡°Hm? What¡¯s the matter, Xiao Qing?¡± Xia Ruoxin turned around and smiled at Lin Qing, but her smile was filled with tiredness. ¡°Auntie, did something happen to Rainy Mei Mei?¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her red lip. Could someone tell her¡ªwas losing a kidney considered something? ¡°Auntie, I want to know. I have grown up already.¡± Lin Qing leaned in. Please, Auntie. He was sensitive about this issue and knew that it had something to do with his sister Guo¡¯er. He heard the staff at the welfare home say that someone had taken Guo Er away and Rainy followed. Guo¡¯er also said that Rainy took her ce and had something removed from her. In the end, when his sister came back, Rainy was nowhere to be seen. Xia Ruoxin squatted down and brushed her hair behind her ear, showing her shiny forehead. Her face was pale, unhealthy white and screamed lethargic, while her lips had lost its color. ¡°Auntie, I beg of you.¡± Lin Qing stepped forward and stood in front of Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin actually did not want this young child to know about this. The cruelty and harsh reality of the adult world should not be known to a child this young. ¡°Someone wanted to take something from Guo¡¯er, but Rainy took her ce... so Rainy lost that something instead.¡± ¡°What is it, Auntie?¡± Lin Qing asked in a shaky voice. What was it? What was that something? Xia Ruoxinughed bitterly. ¡°It was... ¡°A... ¡°Kidney.¡± She stood up and turned to leave. Suddenly, Lin Qing¡¯s face became as white as a sheet; and he ran back to where he lived to hug his sister while his whole body shivered. ¡°Brother, brother. You¡¯re hugging me too tightly.¡± Guo¡¯er kept struggling, and she pouted; she was ufortable. Lin Qing¡¯s eyes were filled with terror as Xia Ruoxin¡¯s words kept ringing in his ear. She said a kidney, a kidney... A kidney was a human organ; it grew inside a human body. However, just like what Guo¡¯er said, it would never grow back. Never. Suddenly, he hugged his sister and cried for his sister that was in danger and for the Rainy who had suffered the pain of losing a kidney in ce of his sister. Guo¡¯er tilted her head and used her hand to pat her brother¡¯s shoulders. Again and again, she squinted. She loved the sun now as it shone on her back warmly while Lin Qing was crying. He was crying sadly, but she was smiling¡ªsmiling ignorantly. ... Ka! The metal door opened. ¡°Ding Yang, you can go out.¡± Ding Yang opened his eyes and stood up with no emotions. He was wearing prison clothes on his body, and his head was bald. He looked like a criminal from head to toe, but who would have thought that he was actually a doctor that saved lives? Even though he was not very good at it, he was still a doctor with some principles; but now, he was nothing but a prisoner. He was brought to a man who had his back facing him. He was wearing a branded suit, and his height was taller than the rest; everyone could see that he had an outstanding aura. The man turned around and had a cold expression on his face. His tightly pressed lips showed that his personality was very stiff, and at that time, he was picking his lips lightly. ¡°Are you Ding Yang?¡± ¡°Yeah, I am Ding Yang. If you want to find someone that¡¯s called Ding Yang, it should be me.¡± Ding Yang smiled. ¡°Oh, I used to be a doctor.¡± ¡°I know. I¡¯m Chu Lui.¡± Chu Lui walked over and stood in front of Ding Yang. He was actually a head taller than Ding Yang which made the originally not-so-short him feel a sense of suppression. ¡°Chu Lui?¡± Ding Yang knitted his brows. He heard of this person¡¯s name, CEO of the Chu Enterprise and was a very outstanding entrepreneur. Other than a major listedpany, he had a few other subpanies overseas. The most important thing was he heard from others that he had a private gold mine. However, he heard it from the streets so only Chu Lui would know if it was true. ¡°Mr. Chu, do we know each other?¡± Ding Yang was sure that he had never seen nor interacted with such a famous figure before. ¡°Nope.¡± Chu Lui sat down and gestured towards the chair and said, ¡°Please sit.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ding Yang licked his dry lips. He was not too nervous and would not have weird thoughts because of Chu Lui being in front of him. He was a doctor, not a businessman; he did not need Chu Lui¡¯s help so he, of course, would not expect this man to help him. Chu Lui took out a cigarette and lit it up before throwing the lighter and the cigarette on the table. ¡°Help yourself.¡± After he finished talking, he puffed out some smoke. Everyone said that men who smoked were very charismatic and manly; Chu Lui would then be the manliest out of these men. He was taught well at home, and from his simple sitting posture, there was an unmistakable mature charisma around him. Ding Yang did not see many men like Chu Lui. Even his smoking action could mesmerize people as he squinted his eyes slightly and puffed out smoke from his cold straight lips that did not smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ding Yang took out a cigarette and did not see what brand it was. However, if it was used by Chu Lui, it definitely would not be a cheap brand. Shakily, he took the lighter and lit the cigarette before taking a puff. Then, he coughed strongly. ¡°First time?¡± Chu Lui looked up slightly and asked. ¡°Yeah, first time.¡± Ding Yang smiled sheepishly before taking another puff. He was a doctor himself so he was very sensitive towards health. He had never touched these things before, but now he felt that as a man¡ªif he did not smoke before, he should not be taken as one. Chapter 722 - Luckily, it’s You

Chapter 722: Luckily, it¡¯s You

Chu Lui squinted and hid his powerful gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll bail you out.¡± Ding Yang¡¯s finger stopped. ¡°Why would you bail me out?¡± He did not understand the reason for this man helping him. ¡°Thank you for doing that surgery.¡± Chu Lui looked down, and he took out something from his pocket. It was a girl¡¯s hair clip¡ªa pretty butterfly. Ding Yang did not understand. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± ¡°The girl you removed the kidney from was my daughter.¡± Chu Lui kept the hair clip in his pocket. ¡°Even the specialists that I hired from overseas said that the surgery you did for her was very sessful. Other than removing the kidney, you did not hurt her one bit.¡± The hand holding the cigarette shivered. Ding Yang took another puff. ¡°Don¡¯t you hate me? Don¡¯t you want to kill me?¡± He mocked himself. ¡°I heard of your personality before, and I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll let me off so easily. After all, I did cut your daughter¡¯s blood vessels and remove the kidney with my own two hands. I still remember the feeling of holding the kidney in my hands; it was warm. It was still alive when I took it out.¡± Chu Lui extinguished the smoke in his and took another one. One could see slightly that his hand holding the cigarette was trembling. ¡°So, Mr. Chu, have you decided to release me?¡± Ding Yang smiled bitterly. On his thin face, one could not see any hint of the past. He was no longer a doctor; he was a criminal. Chu Lui puffed another smoke out, and it followed down his throat and numbed his lungs. Then, the smoke went out from his nose. It was a cycle, a type of numbing cycle. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, it¡¯ll be someone else; but I¡¯m thankful that it¡¯s you.¡± He raised his lips, but there was not a hint of a smile in them and in his eyes. ¡°It was a transaction. If it were other doctors, I¡¯m afraid they would just care about removing the kidney and treat the child like a dead person, but you didn¡¯t. Even though you took away my daughter¡¯s kidney, you did save her indirectly. She¡¯s too young; she can¡¯t take any mistake if her vessels burst or an infection got on her wound.¡± Ding Yang sucked a few clouds of smoke into his mouth, and he himself just woke up from the numbness. ¡°Actually...¡±¡ªhe smiled¡ª¡±I wanted to adopt this kid at the beginning. The madam said that the child was an orphan who didn¡¯t have parents so I agreed. However, I liked the kid the moment I saw her. Did you know? She called me ¡®Uncle¡¯ and smiled at me. I have never seen such a pretty child before. I was still thinking who would be so cruel to abandon this girl so I decided that I had to bring her up after I removed her kidney, so that she could still live like a normal person even without one. ¡°Just that, I didn¡¯t expect them to mess up.¡± Even Chu Lui could not believe until now that ¡®they messed up¡¯; they had let his Rainy lose a kidney and caused her to suffer for so long. When Ding Yang walked out, the light outside almost scorched his eyes so he used his hands to block his eyes. He thought he would not see the daylight for the rest of his life, but now, he knew that there was still such a day for him. However, the kidney that he removed was the worst thing he had done in his life; he no longer had the capabilities to be a doctor anymore. ... Rainy extended her hand and scratched the air from time to time. She still did not dare to move randomly, tough, and to cough as she obediently endured through it all. Again, she caught something and let go of her hand. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Xia Ruoxin walked over and shook the milk bottle in her hand before cing it in front of her daughter. ¡°Mommy, stick your hand out.¡± Rainy held her own hand tight and ced her hand mysteriously behind her back. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin then extended her hand, and Rainy put out her clenched fist and opened it before patting her mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, Rainy passed all the sunlight to Mommy, the warm sun.¡± She smiled until her eyes were in a thin line. If someone looked at her like that, one would not know that she was an iplete child and that she had a missing kidney. Every time she thought about this, Xia Ruoxin would want to cry. However, there were a lot of times where she just had to endure it. She clenched her hands and ced the bottle in front of her daughter. ¡°Mommy has kept Rainy¡¯s light so Rainy needs to ept Mommy¡¯s milk. You need to drink it all.¡± Rainy used both her hands to hold her bottle and leaned against her mother to drink it happily... even though she did not like the taste at all. When Chu Lui walked in, he saw the scene while the light shone on the mother and daughter warmly from the window. Both of them looked simr: they had soft hair, bright eyes, and a sharp chin¡ªfeatures of a beautiful face. The child was still holding a milk bottle and sucking on it with her cheeks puffed up just like a squirrel. At that time, the atmosphere was warm; and it almost made people not want to disturb it. Thus, he stood at the door and did not move. Perhaps he was influenced. Temporarily, he forgot everything and just stood there; he smiled, thought, and enjoyed the view. ¡°Hi, Uncle.¡± Rainy saw him and waved towards him. Chu Lui walked over and took out the butterfly hair clip from his pocket and ced it on her head. This fellow loved being pretty. Rainy touched the hair clip on her head and smiled even sweeter than before. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± She went forward and hugged Chu Lui which scared Chu Lui as he was afraid that her wound would be torn open. Luckily, the child could continue drinking her milk without many signs of difort. Chu Lui carefully lifted her shirt and saw the long dark scar on her stomach. Even though it had lightened up, one could still tell that she had major surgery before. Doctor Jian said that it would be hard to remove the scare, but when the child was older, she could go for stic surgery. No matter what the means were, he had to remove the scar for his daughter. He hugged his daughter tight and did not dare let her move. Rainy obediently drank the milk in the bottle with the other hand rubbing her eye; she was about to sleep. Chapter 723 - The Western Doctor Returned Home

Chapter 723: The Western Doctor Returned Home

Xia Ruoxin took the clothes by the side and was prepared to go wash up. Leave this ce to the father and daughter. Chu Lui would take good care of her daughter... oh, who was also his daughter. She ced her hands in the water pot, and the water droplets that came out touched her fingers from time to time, making them feel a bit numb as she washed the clothes without emotions. At this time, a person came in. It was the Chu family¡¯s nanny. ¡°Ms. Xia, it¡¯s you. What a coincidence.¡± The nanny naturally recognized Xia Ruoxin. From the first day that Xia Ruoxin married into the Chu family, she knew everything that had happened. ¡°Hello,¡± Xia Ruoxin greeted back. Her elegant smile now looked distant. Nanny Jiang lowered her voice and asked carefully. ¡°How¡¯s Rainy?¡± ¡°Mm, thanks. She¡¯s doing quite okay so she can be discharged in a few days. She just needs toe back for regr checkups.¡± Xia Ruoxin still smiled lightly and replied gently. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Nanny Jiang heaved a sigh of relief and muttered to herself. ¡°How did Rainy get well so fast? Chu Xiang¡¯s recovery is so slow that it¡¯s frustrating. Her wound still hurts now, but it shouldn¡¯t hurt so bad anymore. Yet, she yells ¡®pain¡¯ every day; and once she does, Madam would agree to buy her everything. ¡°That kid must be spoiled by Madam. Sigh, Rainy cannot be raised by Madam. If she bes another Chu Xiang, it would be disastrous. She¡¯s so spoiled that she had forgotten about her ce.¡± As she said and grumbled, Nanny Jiang washed the clothes with more and more power. Xia Ruoxin smiled but did not say a word. This was Chu family¡¯s business and did not have any rtions with her. She did not n to go back to the Chu family; neither did Rainy. Rainy¡¯s custody was hers so as long as she did not agree, the Chu family had no right to snatch her Rainy away. She hung the clothes on the balcony. This was not a normal ward so there were not a lot of people around. There was a lot of space, and no one would fight with her for the string when she hung clothes. However, Nanny Jiang woulde hang her clothes in a while, too. Chu Xiang was also in the VIP room but was a distance away from Rainy¡¯s. They could then stay in their ownne, which was actually better because she did not need to be awkward if she saw Song Wan. She did not like Song Wan, and Song Wan very possibly disliked her, too. After she hung the clothes, she left without much to say. She opened the door, and the doctor was currently doing some checks for Rainy. A whole bunch of doctors was surrounding the kid, but she wasfortable as she yed with her dolly. Perhaps she was used to staying in the hospital so she was not afraid of doctors or injections. However, after this hospital stay, she seemed to have grown up and did not like to smile anymore. Was she scarred by the pain? Doctor Jian pressed on Rainy¡¯s wound, and instinctively, Xia Ruoxin stepped forward. He should not touch there; her daughter would hurt. However, Chu Lui reached out to stop her. ¡°It¡¯s okay; it¡¯s just routine checks.¡± Even though he said that, no one knew that his hands were currently clenched really tightly in his pocket. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Doctor Jian asked Rainy while smiling. He loved talking to this girl, and her spoken English was not bad. ¡°Nope.¡± Rainy held her stomach, and the other hand was holding the dolly as sheughed. She did not know what illness she had, and she really thought she had fallen down. ¡°What about here?¡± Doctor Jian pressed again. ¡°Nope.¡± Rainy shook her head once more. Doctor Jian came forward and pinched her cheeks. ¡°Good, baby, you¡¯re really brave. You can go home already.¡± Rainy smiled and her eyes became the shape of crescent moons. She rubbed her eyes, turned around, and sucked her finger. She actually fell asleep. Doctor Jian covered Rainy with the nket and walked out. Then, he nodded at Chu Lui and Xia Ruoxin; and both of them followed him out. ¡°You guys don¡¯t need to worry.¡± Doctor Jian put his hand behind his back. ¡°The child is already well. Don¡¯t worry. However, you need to be careful from now on because she only has one kidney left. You need to make sure that she eats nder food from now on, and she should cut down on raw and cold food to take good care of her remaining kidney.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chu Lui stepped forward and extended his hand. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Doctor Jian shook Chu Lui¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re Jing¡¯s friend so you¡¯re my friend, too. Also, the kid is really cute; I really like her.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned around, and there was a unique hospital smell in the air called hope. Hopefully, they did not need toe back again for the rest of their lives. Hopefully, it would be true. Doctor Jian returned to his home country that day as there was nothing for him to do here. Also, he had things to do at home so even when Chu Lui said he had to treat him to a meal, he did not stay. He sat on the midnight flight and left in a hurry. The other doctors could handle the remaining matters. Even though Doctor Jian said that Rainy could be discharged, Chu Lui was still worried so he decided to let his daughter stay for a few more days. Then, he found a few more relevant doctors and noted down all the things he had to know going forward. He hoped that his daughter could live for a very long time, even if she only had one kidney now. On the other end, Chu Xiang¡¯s check up was almost done. However, Doctor Jian did note; and it was someone else. ¡°Where¡¯s Doctor Jian?¡± Song Wan asked unhappily. ¡°Which patient would change so many doctors in between?¡± ¡°He has returned to his country.¡± The doctor stood up. Of course, he could feel Song Wan¡¯s anger; but it was no use. Doctor Jian had already sat the midnight flight back to his country. ¡°Returned to his country?¡± Song Wan was in disbelief. ¡°How could he return? If he returned, what¡¯s going to happen to my granddaughter?¡± ¡°I can only say I¡¯m sorry.¡± The doctor continued smiling. ¡°As for the reason, you should ask Doctor Jian himself.¡± After he finished talking, he took the medical records and left. He left Song Wan with a darkened face. Without hesitation, she took the bag beside her and asked the nanny to take care of Chu Xiang as she left on her own, with an angry aura all around her. ¡°I wonder who would be the unlucky one.¡± The nanny sighed as she lowered her head and covered Chu Xiang with the nket. ¡°You¡¯re really lucky you could be the princess of the Chu family and that Madam likes you. She had even dug out her own granddaughter¡¯s kidney for you.¡± Chapter 724 - Hit by a Woman

Chapter 724: Hit by a Woman

She did not know if she was saying the truth or sarcasm. Perhaps she was the only one who understood in the entire Chu family. Chu Lui held his daughter¡¯s hand and apanied her to walk to digest her food. Even though the child¡¯s leg was short, she ran really fast; and he was happy that he could be so close to his daughter. In the past, his daughter did not like him, hated him, and even ostracized him. It was not easy for her to slowly ept him so, naturally, he would dote on this daughter... the only child in his life. When he was about to say something to Rainy, someone came in and directly reached out her hand and pped his face. Out of instinct, he pulled Rainy¡¯s small arm hard. Then, he heard the child sit on the floor and started crying. Chu Lui was startled by his daughter and did not care about his face. Hurriedly, he carried his daughter up and leaned her head against his forehead. ¡°Tell Daddy, what¡¯s wrong? Does your stomach hurt?¡± He said as tears started welling up in his eyes. He was scared, petrified. Rainy cried until she could not catch her breath and simply could not answer his question. Chu Lui turned around and saw Song Wan standing in front of him with her hand in the air. ¡°Mom...¡± His sentence was cold and hard to bear. If the person in front was not Song Wan, Chu Lui would have killed her. At that time, Xia Ruoxin came over and saw Rainy crying. She was frightened, hurriedly carried her daughter, and touched her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby? Tell Mommy, where does it hurt?¡± Rainy pointed at her arm. ¡°Mommy, my arm hurts.¡± Xia Ruoxin rxed a little. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Maybe, your arm dislocated; she was like thatst time.¡± She did not dare move her arm as she turned around and brought Rainy to the doctor. As for their mother and son¡¯s business, she did not care. Of course, she did see the red palm mark on Chu Lui¡¯s face. This was between the mother and son. However, Song Wan owed her one. She remembered. She carried her daughter and inched towards Song Wan, step by step. Instinctively, Song Wan stepped back and felt an unexinable fear in her heart. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Chu Lui suddenly grabbed her arm. ¡°Ruoxin, bring Rainy to the doctor first. I¡¯ll handle it here.¡± ¡°You will handle it?¡± Xia Ruoxin sneered. ¡°There¡¯s really no one good in your Chu family. You won¡¯t even let a child go. I really regreting back in the first ce.¡± She lowered her head and pressed her daughter¡¯s face against her chest. Rainy was still crying, and her small hands clutched her mother¡¯s clothes without letting go. She felt pain for her daughter, but she hated Song Wan. She remembered the person that made her daughter lose her kidney. She remembered it, and she would never forget it for the rest of her life. Suddenly, she raised her hand. Piak! Her hand flung on Song Wan¡¯s face. She was a senior and... And Chu Lui¡¯s mother. She was... However, she was not Xia Ruoxin¡¯s mother. The nicedy that felt like a mother to her of the past was long gone. ¡°Please stay far away from my daughter from now on.¡± She enunciated each word carefully. Song Wan¡¯s face was red. After all these years, Xia Ruoxin was the first person to hit her. She held her face and did not respond. Xia Ruoxinughed. This was how they were mother and son, right? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rainy. If anyone dares to hurt you again, Mommy will definitely kill her. Who cares if she¡¯s Chu Lui¡¯s mother, your Granny.¡± Song Wan felt a chill down her spine as if her entire body was doused in water; it was cold until she shuddered. Chu Lui did not stop all of this. He only stood at the side and felt the burn on his face. After Xia Ruoxin left, he then walked over to Song Wan. ¡°Mom, I want to know why.¡± Chu Lui ced his hands in his pockets and clenched them tightly. What did he do wrong? What did his daughter do wrong? Song Wan¡¯s hand was still numb. Actually, when she pped him, she regretted it, too. She never thought that it would hurt Rainy. If she knew, she would not have done it. However, her pride did not allow her to lower her head and admit her fault. ¡°Chu Lui, do you want to let Xiang Xiang die so you chased Doctor Jian home?¡± Song Wan clenched his teeth. That expression really looked like she hated Chu Lui to the bones. ¡°Xiang Xiang is your daughter. Chu Lui, how could you be so heartless? Do you not want your daughter to live?¡± ¡°Mom, you know it.¡± Chu Lui smiled, but it was not sincere at all. ¡°I only have Rainy as my daughter. What other daughter do I have? That¡¯s the granddaughter you adopted, but she¡¯s not mine. If I wanted her to die, she would not have lived until now. As for Doctor Jian, he came originally for Rainy. He wasn¡¯t someone I hired. If he wanted to leave or stay, it¡¯s his choice; it¡¯s not up to me. ¡°Also, Mom, I¡¯m going to see my daughter. Please stay away from her. You know that, right?¡± He smiled miserably. ¡°In the past, I thought that I was her greatest disaster, but now, her greatest trouble was you, her Granny.¡± After he finished, he left in big steps. The wind blew the corner of his shirt up, and it looked as if it was filled with snow. Song Wan was still standing on the same spot. She raised her hand and actually did not know what she just did. ... ¡°Okay, it¡¯s fine now.¡± The doctor pinched Rainy¡¯s pretty face. Wow, what a beautiful baby. She was really brave and did not even cry. Rainy buried her head in her mother¡¯s chest and rubbed her eyes from time to time. When did she not cry? She cried a lot, okay? Chu Lui walked in, and his face still had the clear five-finger print. However, he did not take much notice of it; and the others took it as though they did not see it. This print was not done by a woman, right? It turned out that he was right. This palm print was indeed done by a woman. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chu Lui walked over and carried his daughter. He moved her hand to the right then left and left then right. Obviously, they were fine already. ¡°She¡¯s fine, but she needs rest.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and carried her daughter away from his arms. No matter if it was male or female¡ªas long as they were from the Chu family, they were dangerous; and she had to stay away from them. Her daughter had already lost a kidney so she did not want her daughter to lose something else. Chu Lui¡¯s embrace was empty, and that disappointed feeling spiraled in his whole body and could not leave. Chapter 725 - They Were Home

Chapter 725: They Were Home

Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter back to the ward and ced her on the bed before covering her with the nket. Then, she started packing the stuff; and she was almost ready to be discharged. Her physical injury was okay, but some injuries wouldst forever. No one could give her daughter another kidney... and even more take back the lost one. Chu Lui opened the door and stood in front of her. Apologies would be of no use so he did not say them. Xia Ruoxin knew he was there, but her motion did not stop as she folded the clothes one by one. ¡°Chu Lui...¡± She called Chu Lui. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Chu Lui stood up and waited. Just that their original warming rtionship had once again dropped below zero and seemed as though it could never go back. ¡°I won¡¯t forget how my daughter lost her kidney,¡± Xia Ruoxin said softly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I won¡¯t go after it. It¡¯s just that Rainy is still sick. Do you know? There was a moment that I really wanted to kill your mother.¡± When she said this, she smiled and felt as though her heart was cold. ¡°But murder is illegal. My daughter had already lost her kidney so she can¡¯t lose her mom, too. Hence, I hope that you can stay far away from Rainy and my life. We really don¡¯t want anything to do with your Chu family anymore, lest wee upon more hurt. ¡°No matter if it¡¯s you or your mom, you both spell trouble for me and my daughter. I don¡¯t want to enter your Chu family, and neither does Rainy. I won¡¯t go to your office anymore, and I¡¯ll bring my daughter away from you. One kidney can cut all the blood ties between us and your Chu family, right? ¡°Chu Lui, I really don¡¯t want to see you anymore.¡± She lowered her head and her eyshes hid an unbearable pain. It was enough, really enough. Chu Lui looked up and sniffed. He turned around to see Rainy sleeping sweetly, but there were obvious signs of tears on her face, even her beautiful eyshes were slightly trembling now. She was really as fragile as a crystal; a simple touch could break her. He powerlessly retracted his hand, turned around, and left. He closed the door to the ward, but he still stood outside with his back against the wall and let the cold wind infiltrate his body. Yes, Xia Ruoxin was right. All her misfortunes¡ªRainy¡¯s sadness¡ªwas because of him, because of the Chu family. Perhaps he could only be lonely for the rest of his life. Xia Ruoxin packed their stuff and walked over to sit on her daughter¡¯s bed. She gently caressed her daughter¡¯s face, and unknowingly, there were tears she held back for so long on her hand. ¡°Rainy, I¡¯m sorry. Mommy can¡¯t take revenge for you and take back your kidney. Sorry. Sorry...¡± She ced her daughter¡¯s hand on her face, and at that moment, she cried until she could not make a sound. The man¡¯s face outside also darkened, and suddenly, he held his face and squatted on the floor. Rainy... Daddy was useless and could not get back your kidney, but Daddy promised you if one day, you need a kidney, Daddy would give it to you. Daddy would give you both, okay? ... ¡°Mommy...¡± Rainy raised her head and called for Xia Ruoxin. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, baby?¡± Xia Ruoxin squatted down and held her daughter¡¯s face. Every time she saw her thin face, her heart would hurt. It was not easy to let her daughter grow the meat back on her face, and now, it was gone. No one knew how long it would take to get it back. ¡°Where¡¯s Uncle?¡± Rainy looked around and could not find him. ¡°Did Uncle not like Rainy anymore so he did note pick me up?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand trembled slightly as she did not know how to exin it to her daughter. Sometimes, habits were a scary thing like how Rainy was already used to that uncle¡ªGao Yi¡ªnot being her father; and she now remembered Chu Lui that Uncle. She carefully hugged her daughter and carried her with one hand. ¡°Baby, Uncle is busy so he can¡¯t fetch you. Can you go home with Mommy? When we¡¯re home, Mommy will cook your favorite fish for you, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy hugged her mother¡¯s neck and buried her face in her neck. ¡°Mommy, Rainy will walk on her own.¡± Just that as she said it, her eyshes started drooping. Xia Ruoxin ruffled her daughter¡¯s hair. Her immune system was still weak so she would feel lethargic quite frequently. She ced the bag on her hand onto her left arm, and then she carried her daughter and left the ce. At this time, Song Wan and Chu Xiang were waiting for people to fetch them outside. Chu Xiang¡¯s face looked pretty good and was chubbier thanst time, obviously being fed good food. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s gaze lowered andnded on Chu Xiang¡¯s stomach. Once she thought of Chu Xiang having Rainy¡¯s kidney, she would have an unstoppable pain in her heart. She really wanted to get her daughter¡¯s kidney back, but how could she? She could not dig the kidney out and ce it back in her daughter. This was not y that could be fixed when it was broken. She ced her chin on her daughter¡¯s head and walked past them. She had nothing more to do with the Chu family; neither did her daughter. As a result of that p, Song Wan now looked at her and Rainy with resentment. Yes, so what if they were blood-rted? What was the use of blood rtions? In the past, she wanted to get on her knees to beg her; but now, she did not want to take another look at her. Sure enough, Song Wan held Chu Xiang¡¯s hand; and when they walked past them, she did not take an extra look at them. Xia Ruoxin smiled nonchntly. She did not care. She did not even want Chu Lui, let alone his mother. Carrying Rainy, she raised her hand, hailed a private hire car, and walked in. She knew all along that a ck car with sleek car design and an irreplicable car te was following her. She lowered her head and held Rainy tight. Her darkened eyes had blocked the light froming in, and her world had seemed to have lost its color. After she reached home and got off of the car, the driver was nice enough to take her things down and pass them to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled, and the driver smiled back before driving the car away. Xia Ruoxin raised her head and walked towards her house while energizing herself. ¡°Rainy, we¡¯re home.¡± Chapter 726 - Secret with Uncle

Chapter 726: Secret with Uncle

She carried her daughter and a huge bag and walked forward. She admitted that her temper was really bad. If she could tone down, she could have what many other women wanted their whole life; but she did not want them and did not need them. She only wanted to live peacefully with her daughter. The Chu family just spelled trouble for her. In the past, Chu Lui hated her; and now, Song Wan hated her. She did not think adding another Chu Xiang would do any good to her and her daughter. She opened the door and walked in. She had not returned home for a long time so there was a thick pile of dust everywhere. Firstly, she ced Rainy on the bed in the bedroom before taking out a new nket from the cupboard to cover her. Luckily, the house was still rtively clean even though they had not been back for quite some time. The nkets and all were not very dirty; just that their furniture was slightly dusty. She walked out softly and closed the door before going to the kitchen to take out a pot of water to wipe the house. When the house was finally done and the clothes were washed, she was very tired; and her back ached. At that time, the door was pushed open slightly; and Rainy peeked out while carrying a dolly in her hand. ¡°Mommy.¡± Once she saw Xia Ruoxin, she ran forward excitedly and hugged her leg. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re home.¡± ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Xia Ruoxin squatted down and arranged her daughter¡¯s hair. She smiled at her daughter. ¡°Mommy will go buy vegetables in a while so Rainy needs to obediently stay at home, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy obediently agreed. She would behave and not run around. Xia Ruoxin stood up and held her daughter¡¯s hand before letting her sit on a stool. She passed the dolly to her, and she casually arranged her clothes before going out. Actually, she was exhausted as she had not rested since she came home. However, she still had to buy groceries; if not, she and her daughter would not have things to eat at night. She walked hastily, and the wind would blow the hair on her shoulders from time to time. She ced the hair strands behind her ear; her hair had grown, and it was time to cut it. At that time, a man came out of another t. He took out a bunch of keys from his pocket and opened the door. ¡°Uncle.¡± Rainy, who was sitting on the stool, stood up immediately and ran towards the man who just came in. The man hurriedly stepped forward and stopped her. Then, he carried her up. ¡°How many times have I said this? Don¡¯t run around anymore.¡± The man pinched the child¡¯s thin cheeks which had lost the texture from before. In the past, he could still pinch some meat; but now, he could not feel much skin, let alone meat. Rainy smiled happily before leaning on the man¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Did Uncle go earn money and didn¡¯t want to fetch Rainy?¡± The child blinked her grape-like eyes innocently and asked curiously. ¡°Did Uncle earn enough money?¡± The innocence in the child¡¯s eyes made Chu Lui feel all sorts of guilt. He tightly hugged the daughter in his arms, and at that moment, he felt that he was a failure as a father. He clearly had so much wealth, but why did his daughter have to suffer all the time? He carried his daughter to the stool to sit and gently touched her small nose. ¡°Yes, Uncle had earned money and came back. However, you cannot let Mommy know. Does Rainy understand?¡± Rainy blinked. Even though she did not know why, she still nodded her head with all her might before extending her pinkie. ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s pinkie-promise. Uncle won¡¯t say, and Rainy won¡¯t either.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui hooked his daughter¡¯s finger and yed with her for a while more. When he felt that Xia Ruoxin was going toe home, he left and closed the door behind him. As to why he still had the house keys... Actually, it was simply because this house used to be his so he would have it naturally. Just that... after putting in so much effort, he had finally broken down her walls one by one. When he had a bit of results¡ªonce again, an unbreakable ice wall was built between the two of them. Xia Ruoxin walked really fast and reached the door. She came back home right after she bought her groceries and did not dare stay outside for too long as she was afraid that her daughter would be scared alone at home. Ka! The door opened, and when she walked in, she finally calmed down. Rainy was still sitting on the stool and ying on her own. She was muttering something to herself, and even though she could not understand the child¡¯snguage, she did not look scared at all. Rainy looked up, and once she saw Xia Ruoxin, she waved at her. ¡°Hello, Mommy.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked over and ruffled her hair. ¡°Did you behave?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Rainy raised her chin and felt that she was very obedient so she wanted her mother to praise her. Xia Ruoxin pinched her cheeks and let her y on her own while she went to cook. After so long, it was the first time the mother and daughter had sat down to eat. Habitually, she took out an extra set of bowl and chopsticks from the kitchen. When she ced them down, she realized what she did. It turned out that habits were really a scary thing. She ced that set of cutlery back into the kitchen before sitting down to give her daughter food. Rainy was still like the past, using her spoon to scoop up rice to eat. It was just that she was not used to seeing no one sitting beside her when she looked over from time to time. That was why Xia Ruoxin said that habits were not good to have. If they had it, it would lead to another series of misfortunes. At night, when she was helping her daughter to bathe, she saw the long scar on her daughter¡¯s stomach which made her hatred for the Chu family and Song Wan grow. She almost did not dare touch Rainy¡¯s stomach while Rainy looked up and smiled at her mother while ying the duck on the water. She was still the child from before, obedient and cute. She still needed to hear the same story to sleep, and she loved to eat fish. However, she was not the old her anymore. She had to learn how to live with one kidney. No matter if it was her body or herself. The next day, Xia Ruoxin brought Rainy to the kindergarten. Once Teacher Xiao Meng saw Rainy, she happily held her hand. However, she felt heartache. ¡°Why did our Rainy be so thin?¡± Chapter 727 - Want to Sleep with Uncle

Chapter 727: Want to Sleep with Uncle

She heard that the child was sick and in the hospital, but no one knew what the illness was. Judging by how much weight she lost, the illness was definitely quite serious. ¡°Mommy said that it would grow back.¡± Rainy sheepishly wiggled her body. Teacher Xiao Meng held Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly then turned to ask Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Can I know what restrictions the child had? Are there any dietary restrictions?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Xia Ruoxin extended her hand and ced it on her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Not many restrictions; just don¡¯t let her participate in strenuous activities.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll note that down.¡± Teacher Xiao Meng noted it in her heart. The next time the school had sports activities, she definitely would not let the child participate in it. At that time, they had no idea that in the kindergarten director¡¯s office, Chu Lui was sitting down with his legs crossed. He, who had the charisma of a sessful person and had often won profits at the business table, was currently sitting in front of the director... which made her feel a little ufortable. She really did not know how she had attracted such a big figure. Chu Lui opened his eyes. ¡°Did Director understand what I just said? Do you need me to repeat it?¡± The director wiped the sweat from her forehead and hurriedly replied. ¡°Yes, I did. However, I still don¡¯t understand. We¡¯re just a small kindergarten; why would Mr. Chu buy it?¡± Chu Lui smirked slightly. ¡°My daughter is here. I just want my daughter to have an easier life here by buying it. After all, she still needs to stay here for another two years.¡± His fingers gently flipped through some documents before raising them again. His gazended on a small photo on the top of it, and in the photo, the child had distinct features and was a beautiful kid. His gaze softened, and it was not because of anything else but this small child. ¡°She fell sick recently so there¡¯s a lot of things she can¡¯t participate in. I will specifically find a teacher to take care of her, but...¡± Once he said his ¡®but¡¯, the atmosphere in the entire room started to tense up. The director¡¯s hand on her leg clenched tightly to resist her urge to scream. One million dors to buy her inferior kindergarten. How wealthy... It was just that his presence was too intimidating which made her not able to breathe. Also, before he could even say his ¡®but¡¯, she was scared until she broke out in cold sweats. When he said it, perhaps she would be frightened until she cried. Chu Lui arranged the documents in his hand and passed them to the director. ¡°This is my daughter. I hope you will keep mum about whatever happened today. To the outside world, you¡¯re still the person in charge of this kindergarten. I don¡¯t care if the kindergarten makes profits; I just don¡¯t want anything to happen to my daughter. Do you understand?¡± His simple ¡®do you understand¡¯¡ªwithout any threats or scares¡ªwas enough to cause the director to break out in cold sweat again. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± She hurriedly answered. If she replied any slower, she was afraid that the man who was smirking would strangle her in the next second; and she had this scary suffocating feeling. ... After sending Rainy to the kindergarten, she went to the Chu Enterprise to pack her things and leave the ce. Yes, she wanted to resign. She did not want anything to do with Chu Lui anymore, including going to work at his office. ¡°You want to resign?¡± Chu Lui was calm and did not look at the resignation letter on the table. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin raised her eyes. ¡°I want to quit. ¡°CEO, please approve.¡± Chu Lui stood up and walked to the full-length window. By staring below from up there, he was like the king. At that time, there was a sigh in his voice; but he did not know if Xia Ruoxin had heard it. ¡°Ruoxin, I know you don¡¯t want to see me; and you don¡¯t want anything to do with the Chu family. I understand. Every time you see me, you¡¯ll think of Rainy¡¯s kidney. However, you don¡¯t need to leave. ¡°You¡¯re doing very well at this job. If you leave, I don¡¯t know where to find a recement for you. I promise you I won¡¯t appear in the same ce as you. You can continue working like before... but you¡¯re not employed by me but by that welfare home. ¡°So...¡± He walked over, took the resignation letter, and ced it in her hand. ¡°Rainy just fell sick so she¡¯s very sensitive now. I don¡¯t want her to know anything; she¡¯s still small. There are things she doesn¡¯t need to handle, just like the past. When she¡¯s older, more understanding, and mature; you can leave when you want to. I won¡¯t chase after you.¡± Xia Ruoxin held the letter tightly. She could not deny that everything was not a reason for her to stay except one: her Rainy. Yes, that child was now more sensitive than ever. When she knew that Chu Lui was noting over, she did not like to talk anymore. Indeed, if she did not even go to the studio, the child would definitely overthink. She kept her letter, went back to her office, took her bag, and left for the studio. The studio was far from the man so she wanted to go there. Just that sometimes, she knew that distance was not something that could let her get rid of him. ... ¡°Mommy, Rainy wants to sleep with Uncle.¡± At night, Rainy held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand and said with her eyes wide open. ¡°Mommy, can Rainy sleep with Uncle?¡± ¡°Uncle went on a business trip.¡± Xia Ruoxin ruffled her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°So just go to bed.¡± Rainy blinked and turned around with one hand, clutching the nket. Xia Ruoxin thought she slept, but she did not. The girl was hiding under the nket, crying secretly. Xia Ruoxin turned around and was prepared to ignore the child as she had to get used to it. Just that, after a while, when she turned over again; the kid¡¯s shoulders were still shaking. Was she still crying? She resigned to her fate and stood up, feeling a pain in her forehead. She held her daughter with one hand and pressed the doorbell on the other. The door opened, and the man was really there. She had lied to her daughter not long ago, and she did not know how to exin it to her anymore. She passed the child in her hand to Chu Lui, turned around, and entered her own house. Actually, she had a feeling of being abandoned. First by Chu Lui, then, Gao Yi... andstly, Rainy. Chapter 728 - You’re Still Too Young

Chapter 728: You¡¯re Still Too Young

She closed the door and turned off the lights to sleep. However, this night was most likely to be a sleepless one again. Chu Lui lowered his head and used his forehead to touch his daughter. Rainy tugged on his clothes and with a voice as sweet as glutinous rice, ¡°Can Uncle and Mommy sleep together?¡± Chu Lui was stunned then he smiled at her and asked, ¡°Then, what about you?¡± ¡°In the middle...¡± The child in his arms said that lightly then shey on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders. Chu Lui hugged her and stood like that without even changing his position. After the child slept, he then carried her into the room. Once shey down, Rainy¡¯s pajamas rolled up and exposed the long scar on her belly. Even though they used a beauty thread, the child¡¯s stomach was originally small so such a big wound was still very obvious and hard to look at. He ced his palm on his daughter¡¯s forehead. At that moment, no one saw that the man¡ªwho was as though made of iron¡ªhad tears in his eyes; and even though it did not drop, it did burn his sockets. You must grow up, you must grow up properly. Daddy wants to see you get married and have kids... many, many kids. The days had gone by peacefully as though everything was over, and it was calm. Xia Ruoxin hardly saw Chu Lui at the office, and both of them no longer had any interactions. Except that... Chu Lui was still staying opposite her, and sometimes, Rainy would forcefully get him over for dinner. Rainy liked it when there were more people and hated it when there were fewer. Xia Ruoxin also realized this recently so for her daughter, she still needed to let the man appear by her side. Afterward, she thought about it clearly. Some things could never have a clean cut like blood ties and familiarity. If her heart never changed, everything would not change. If her heart changed, whatever that she did not want to change would change as well. ... Rainy sat in front of Guo¡¯er and made a serious face while drawing something before showing it to Guo¡¯er. ¡°Sister, Rainy drew this. Does it look nice?¡± She shared her prized possession with her. ¡°This is Mommy. This is Rainy. This is Uncle... and Daddy...¡± Once she talked about Daddy, she was not happy; and her face darkened. Her Daddy did not want her anymore. Guo¡¯er took her painting and showed Rainy. ¡°You see, this is Guo¡¯er, and this is my brother.¡± Rainy leaned in and was almost lying on Guo¡¯er¡¯s painting. Under their child-like hands, everything they drew was true representations of themselves. Her painting had four people, but Guo¡¯er¡¯s only had two. Four was a lot more than two... Rainy counted with her fingers. Since she had Mommy and Uncle, she could not be greedy and still want Daddy, right? ¡°Sister, can we switch drawings?¡± Rainy took Guo¡¯er¡¯s drawing and arranged the drawing as she was talking, preparing to keep it in her bag. ¡°Okay!¡± Guo¡¯er folded Rainy¡¯s painting two times before happily keeping it in her pocket. Lin Qing looked over at the two girls and kept his gaze. The drawing in his hand started to look messy; even he did not know what on Earth he was drawing. ... ¡°Mommy, this is Sister¡¯s drawing.¡± Rainy took out a drawing from my bag for Xia Ruoxin to see. She took it over, opened it, and ced it on her knees. On it, the child¡¯s painting technique was very childish; and sometimes, they did not even know what they were drawing. However, one could make out a boy and a girl in the drawing. This was Lin Qing and Guo¡¯er, depending on each other without parents. She squatted down and gently caressed her daughter¡¯s face. She smiled, and her eyebrows rxed. ¡°Baby, what do you think of having Xiao Qing and Guo¡¯er as your brother and sister?¡± She wanted to adopt this pair of children as she had the financial capabilities to do so. Without mentioning the card with five million dors, her one-month sry was already enough. Both Lin Qing and Guo¡¯er were good. Even though she would have more responsibilities in the future, it was good so she would not have time to think about other things. They were already her brother and sister. Rainy raised her head and asked ignorantly, ¡°Is there a difference between being brother and sister now and brother and sister after?¡± ¡°You¡¯re still too young.¡± Xia Ruoxin could not help butugh. Indeed, she was too young. Too young and pitiful. Xia Ruoxin noted this in her heart and was prepared to find time to talk to the director about it. Even though adopting two children at once might pose some problems, it would not be too difficult. ¡°You want to adopt both of them?¡± The director asked again in disbelief, ¡°Ms. Xia, you need to know that many people want to adopt Xiao Qing, but Xiao Qing needs to bring her sister along. If not, this child would have long been adopted.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve decided.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the documents on the table which included her financial statements and ie statements. Even though it was not muchpared to an average person, she did have a bit of wealth. This was a necessary process by the welfare home. Even though these children were all orphans¡ªwith Chu Lui¡¯s sponsorship, they still could not eat good food every day; but at least, they had something to eat and wear. If they did not have even the basic necessities in the new home, it would be better for them to stay. The most correct thing Chu Lui had ever done was to sponsor this welfare home and the Angel Foundation which had already saved quite a few children. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± The director kept these documents with her. She said she would consider, but actually, she had to talk to Chu Lui about it. If Chu Lui agreed, the adoption process would be much faster. Of course, they had to ask Lin Qing and Guo¡¯er if they were willing to go with Teacher Xia. This was adopting a child, not a dog or a cat. It was not something they coulde and touch for fun and throw when they did not like it. She picked up the phone and called Chu Lui. ¡°Mr. Chu, I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°Mm, just shoot.¡± Chu Lui ced the phone by his ear and was handling some office matters. As he was not around previously, he had a lot of piled up work for him. Even though Du Jingtang was handling some of them, some things needed the CEO himself. Chapter 729 - Unsolved Problem & a Problem that Should be Solved

Chapter 729: Two Children

The other end told Chu Lui all about Xia Ruoxining over earlier today. ¡°Oh, she wants to adopt those two kids?¡± Chu Lui put down the documents in his hand but did not hang up. ¡°Yes, Mr. Chu,¡± the director continued. ¡°One of them is Lin Qing, and the other is Guo¡¯er. Mrs. Chu wanted to adopt them in the past, but she took Chu Xiang instead.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Chu Lui did not have much of a reaction. ¡°If she agrees, you can just proceed on with the normal procedures. As for the two children¡¯s living expenses, the Chu Enterprise would be responsible for it.¡± After hearing Chu Lui¡¯s words, the director was appeased. As long as Chu Lui was around, the two children would not suffer much. Perhaps this was fate; Lin Qing had a lot of fate with the Chu family. Afterforting his sister, Lin Qing went to the director after Guo¡¯er had fallen asleep. ¡°Xiao Qing,e over.¡± The director waved towards Lin Qing. Lin Qing walked over. Actually, this was already the umpteenth time. He looked up and had a face that was more mature than his age. ¡°Director Granny, does someone want to adopt me?¡± ¡°You guessed it.¡± The director smiled. ¡°Yes, someone wants to adopt you.¡± Lin Qing did not feel too happy but a bit upset instead. Many people wanted toe and adopt him, but none of them wanted to adopt his sister. He promised his mother he would take good care of his sister and fix her leg. If he was not around, Guo¡¯er would not grow up happily here. He also knew that there was no healthy family that would adopt Guo¡¯er. Guo¡¯er destined to be with the welfare home. ¡°Why, do you not want it?¡± The director walked over and squatted in front of Lin Qing. ¡°Xiao Qing, you¡¯re going to be ten soon. You should know that the older you get, the number of people who want to adopt you would decrease.¡± Yes, Lin Qing knew that. When he first came, there was a lot of people who liked him. The director would bring him to see many people almost every day, and they wanted to adopt him to give him a better life. However, they did not want Guo¡¯er because she only had one leg. He looked down and stared at his feet. ¡°Director Granny, can Guo¡¯er go?¡± Actually, he had not much expectation. Every single time he asked that, the director would apologize to him. Sorry, but no. Sorry, it was not possible. They did not want Guo¡¯er so they could not have him, too. However, this time, the director smiled. She extended her hand to ruffle Lin Qing¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re lucky this time. Someone wants to adopt you and Guo¡¯er, too. ¡°She¡¯s a very nice person who has a decent job. There¡¯s a little sister at the auntie¡¯s house; and like you, the auntie likes drawing, too.¡± Lin Qing raised his head but was not very excited. To them, exiting from here would perhaps mean entering another foreign welfare home. No one knew if it was a good thing or a bad thing. ¡°Why? Are you not happy?¡± Once the director saw Lin Qing¡¯s face without a smile, she knew that he was worried about his unknown fate just like every other child here. When they first came, they were anxious and unsure; afterward, they got used to it. When they went to the new house, they would not know if it was good or bad; but the welfare home would definitely investigate properly first and understand the family circumstances first. They would try not to let these childrene into more harm. Lin Qing shook his head and forced a smile at the director. ¡°No, Directory Granny, Xiao Qing is very happy that he can go to a new home.¡± ¡°Yes, you can go really soon.¡± The director stood up and felt a load off her back. If Lin Qing continued aging¡ªonce he reached eleven-years-old, no one would bring him away. His academics and his future would probably be ruined here especially since he still had a disabled sister to look after. ¡°Oh, yes,¡± the director remembered something. ¡°I almost forgot. You know the person who wants to adopt you too. It¡¯s Teacher Xia who teaches you drawing. Teacher Xia¡¯s daughter also ys with you guys quite often.¡± ¡°Teacher Xia?¡± Lin Qing gasped. He thought of everyone but Xia Ruoxin. If it were Xia Ruoxin, he would definitely be willing. Auntie Xia was really nice, and she was the nicest person he had met all these years. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡± Finally, the director could ease up. It was rare to see Lin Qing having a child-like face. However mature and understanding of the world he was, he needed time to train up; but this child wascking time the most. However, he could feel that Lin Qing would definitely not be normal in the future. Perhaps he would be a star in some other field. That day, Lin Qing finally found a chance to ask Xia Ruoxin. He did not know how to ask, and he only told his sister that someone wanted to adopt them. Guo¡¯er was very happy because she was about to have a new father and mother. However, Lin Qing was not as happy as she was. He had a lot of things to ask and say and more things he could not figure out. ¡°Auntie Xia, can I speak with you for a while?¡± Lin Qing walked to Xia Ruoxin and raised his head to talk to her seriously. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin put her pencil down and looked behind to see Rainy and Guo¡¯er drawing together. Both of them looked serious, and there were other teachers around so she could stand up in peace and brought Lin Qing to her office. ¡°You can speak now. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled as she asked him; actually, she kind of knew what was going on. After much hesitation, he bit his lip and almost hurt himself. The pain allowed him to think more clearly about the major changes. He was no longer the child under his parent¡¯s care. He was a brother that needed to take care of and protect his sister. ¡°Auntie Xia, do you really want to adopt me and Guo¡¯er?¡± he asked with uncertainty. Even though that was what the director said, he did not quite believe it. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked over and arranged Lin Qing¡¯s cor. ¡°You also know that Auntie only has Rainy as my daughter. Also, my work is pretty decent; and I have some savings so it would not be a problem to adopt you and your sister. Also, Auntie really likes both of you. Is this not good?¡± Chapter 730 - Change Location

Chapter 730: Change Location

¡°Thank you, Auntie Xia.¡± Lin Qing sniffed and suddenly reached out to hug Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Auntie Xia, don¡¯t worry. Guo¡¯er and I will be very obedient. We¡¯ll take good care of Rainy Mei Mei, and we¡¯ll go to school dutifully so Auntie Xia you won¡¯t have to worry.¡± However, Xia Ruoxin was upset upon hearing this... Lin Qing¡¯s maturity. She wished that children would be more naive and silly because he was still a child. A child should not care about the adult world; they should just focus on growing up. However, sometimes, growing up was just a luxury for some people. As Xia Ruoxin was patting Lin Qing¡¯s shoulders tofort him, she suddenly felt that she was old. She squinted her eyes, and the warmth and light underneath shone like a crystal. On the director¡¯s side, she was still handling the adoption procedures. It was not that easy because Xia Ruoxin already had a daughter and was a single mother. The most troublesome thing was that Xia Ruoxin and Rainy were not locals so their procedures would be moreplicated. However, it was not too difficult; it just needed more time. Lin Qing and Guo¡¯er had moved to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s house. Since her current house was very big, it was spacious enough to give them a room each; as for Rainy¡ªas she was still young, she still had to sleep with her mother. Lin Qing and Guo¡¯er loved their own rooms. They had never been apart since they were young, and they would not be in the future. Of course, to Rainy, there were two more people to y with her in the future so she was extremely happy. However, having two more children in the house all of a sudden was honestly starting to get a bit difficult for Xia Ruoxin. Lin Qing was not that bad as he had already gone to school, but Guo¡¯er needed someone to look after her because her leg was not convenient. There were some things she could not do on her own. Hence, Xia Ruoxin brought her to work and taught her how to read and write personally. When there was a chance in the future, she would send Guo¡¯er to school. Actually, she had pondered about if she should send Guo¡¯er to school as the school life would suit children more after all. However, Guo¡¯er¡¯s personality did not suit it, at least for now. She was more sensitive than other children and also felt more inferior about herself. So it would stay like this for now. Perhaps when she was older and could ept the fact that she had only one leg or after she had put on a prosthetic leg and could walk on her own, then she could go to school. Actually, she was tired every day as she had to go to work and take care of Guo¡¯er. When she returned home, she had to take care of Rainy and cook for the children. Even though she was busy and did not even have time to rest, she could not deny that when she was busy, she did not need to think of a lot of things and could even sleep well at night without even dreaming. The happiest would then be Rainy as she loved Lin Qing and Guo¡¯er as it was obvious that she was much happier now than before. She would follow Lin Qing every day and call ¡®Brother¡¯ all day long while Lin Qing would also take care of his two sisters. Sometimes, when she came homete, Lin Qing would go to fetch Rainy; and when it was raining and the path was slippery, he would carry her home. Actually, he was just slightly older than them, but he tried his best to be a good brother to both Guo¡¯er and Rainy. That day, Xia Ruoxin brought Guo¡¯er and Rainy to the welfare home, but Guo¡¯er wanted to stand under the sun. After much thinking, she let Guo¡¯er sit in the wheelchair to have some sunlight in the welfare home. This was a closed area and also the ce where Lin Qing and Guo¡¯er grew up. There were many social workers around so she did not need to worry if the child would get into trouble. After the incident with Song Wan, the welfare home stopped allowing children under the age of eight to be brought out on their own. Even if they liked the child and wanted to bring the child out to y, it was also not possible. However, they were afraid that other people would be like Song Wan who had ulterior motives like the child¡¯s organs. ¡°Mommy, Rainy won¡¯t go anymore. I¡¯ll apany Sister Guo¡¯er.¡± Rainy tip-toed and tugged her mother¡¯s clothes. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin squatted down and knocked her daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°Rainy, you must take good care of Sister. You can¡¯t let her move on her own, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded her head and patted her chest to guarantee her. ¡°Mommy, Rainy will be very, very obedient.¡± After getting her daughter¡¯s guarantee, Xia Ruoxin stood up and prepared to go to the studio. For some reason, she turned back and looked at Guo¡¯er who was sitting in the wheelchair, enjoying some sunlight. No one knew why she would turn back. At that time, the sunlight came in through the gaps in the leaves and left a shadow on the floor. Guo¡¯er ced her hand on her face and felt the warm sunlight shining down. ¡°How warm.¡± She squinted her eyes and smiled. On the other hand, Rainy was happily picking some wildflowers in the garden. She picked them one by one and gave them to Sister Guo¡¯er. After a short while, she took a whole bunch and ran over. She put it in Guo¡¯er¡¯s hands. ¡°Rainy, let¡¯s go somewhere else, okay?¡± Guo¡¯er opened her eyes and pulled Rainy¡¯s hand. Rainy bit her finger. Um... Guo¡¯er, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the other side. There are many flowers there.¡± Rainy bit her finger. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t allow that.¡± Guo¡¯er, ¡°We¡¯ll secretly go there and back. Auntie wouldn¡¯t know.¡± The discussion between the two children then ended. They secretly walked out away from the vision of the adults. A whileter... ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go back, okay? Mommy will get angry if she finds out.¡± Rainy pushed the wheelchair with all her might. However, she was small; and so was her strength. She simply could not even move the wheelchair. Actually, she could not even move the wheelchair when it was empty, let alone when there was a person on it. Guo¡¯er moved the wheelchair. She had been sitting in the wheelchair for a very long time so she was already used to it and knew how to move it. Originally, they were still in the yard; but they had moved to somewhere else where there were many flowers. However, it was not the yard; and her mother had told her to not let Guo¡¯er leave. Rainy touched her butt and could feel her mother¡¯s hands hitting it. Even though her mother did not hit her often, it would still happen sometimes. Chapter 731 - Sister Fell Asleep

Chapter 731: Sister Fell Asleep

¡°Sister, let¡¯s go back, okay? Mommy will be angry when shees back.¡± She pulled a face. ¡°When Mommy is angry, she looks like this.¡± Guo¡¯er stuck her hand out and shook it before pulling a face herself. ¡°If Auntie knows that you made her look so ugly, she will be super angry.¡± Rainy hurriedly covered her mouth and rolled her eyes. ¡°Rainy, there are flowers there; can you pick some for me?¡± Guo¡¯er pointed to the garden not far away. It should not be a problem to pick one or two flowers, and she wanted to distract Rainy; if not, she would want to go back in again. Actually, she just wanted to stand under the sun more and... she wanted to go to school like her brother and Rainy. Just that, she touched her only leg; when could it grow out? Rainy happily went to pick flowers. She carefully climbed up the garden and stepped on it, not knowing which flower to pick. Okay, pick one for Sister and another for Mommy. However, she did not know that a girl wearing a princess costume and decked in branded goods walked out with a superior aura walked over and stood in front of Guo¡¯er. ¡°Lin Guo¡¯er, you¡¯re really ugly.¡± She scrunched her face up and used her leg to kick Guo¡¯er¡¯s wheelchair. ¡°Stupid cripple, stupid person. Ugly beast.¡± She hated her, hated her to the core. ¡°I hate you, too.¡± Guo¡¯er red back indignantly. ¡°You¡¯re the ugly one. My sister Rainy is the prettiest.¡± To Chu Xiang¡ªfrom birth until now, she hated a lot of people; but the people she hated the most were Lin Guo¡¯er and Rainy. She hated Rainy, and she was at the top of her hate list. She did not even want to hear other people talk about Rainy, the naughty girl that stole her father and her Grandpa. ¡°Lin Guo¡¯er, say I¡¯m the prettiest.¡± Chu Xiang stepped forward and stood in front of Guo¡¯er. ¡°No.¡± Guo¡¯er was stubborn. ¡°Rainy is the prettiest.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Chu Xiang suddenly kicked Guo¡¯er hard, and Guo¡¯er retaliated indignantly and pulled Chu Xiang¡¯s neck. When Chu Xiang felt the pain, she pushed the wheelchair with all her might. As a result of her push, the wheelchair started moving on its own and rolled forward disobediently. The stairs were right in front. Before Guo¡¯er could even react, the wheelchair went down with a bang; and her entire body was like a spoiled doll that went down the stairs with the wheelchair. Her head hit the floor, and shended in an awkward position, with both her eyes staring straight at Chu Xiang. Chu Xiang screamed and walked backward, soon running away in fright. After Rainy¡ªwho was picking the flowers¡ªheard the scream, she blinked weirdly and climbed out of the garden carefully with the flowers in her hand. This made her skirt dirty, but she still ran forward with her short legs. She still could not find Guo¡¯er. ¡°Hey, where did Sister go?¡± She tilted her head weirdly. Did her Sister go y on her own and left her alone? She pouted and was pretty upset. She had even picked some flowers for her. Later, she would give all her flowers to her mother and not Sister Guo¡¯er. She had actually left her alone and went to y on her own. She walked forward and felt that she had stepped on something. She raised her feet and squatted down before picking up a crystal ne from the floor. There were words on the ne. It looked nice, but who threw it? She would pass to her mother in a while so she kept the ne in her pocket. When she was about to leave, she saw something from the corner of her eye. She stepped forward slightly. That was Sister¡¯s wheelchair... ¡°Sister...¡± She ran over excitedly, and when she saw what was below, her eyes widened. She would never have forgotten this scene for the rest of her life even if she was still young, even if she was only four, even if she was so close to death... even if... Suddenly, the flowers in Rainy¡¯s hand dropped to the floor, and one of them had dropped to the stairs. At that time, there was a shadow that ran over with the wind. It was Lin Qing. From afar, he had already seen his sister on the floor; and his heart shattered into pieces. He ran forward with all his might and fell onto the floor a few times before getting up again. His footsteps slowed down, and he walked forward step by step. His ck pair of eyes was like a ck hole, and there was no form of light in it. He walked forward, step by step; and when he was about to take another step, he stopped. There was a dark shadow below his eyes, and his lips quivered. He bit on his lips and turned around to hide in the bushes. Not far away at the stairs, the wheelchair was at the side; and Guo¡¯er¡¯s body was limp on the floor. However, her head was twisted almost 180 degrees. Her eyes were still staring deadly at the floor; she could not rest in peace. Lin Qing looked up andnded on the small body at the stairs. At that time, the wind had a murderous aura in it; and it went into his pair of colorless eyes. Rainy pouted. She did not know why, but she suddenly started to cry. At that time, arge hand reached out and covered her eyes. The person carried her up and pushed her head against his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Uncle is here.¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± Rainy¡¯s voice came from the man¡¯s chest. The man¡¯s body was warm and big. It had its warmth and his unique silence and determination. ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with Sister?¡± Chu Lui ced his hand on his daughter¡¯s hair and was pacifying her. ¡°Sister¡¯s asleep.¡± ¡°Why is she sleeping there? Does she not need a nket?¡± The child¡¯s soft voice clearly showed she had no idea what had happened. ¡°Sister loves the warmth from the sun.¡± Chu Lui looked up, and the sunlightnded on his face, bringing a warm feeling. He took his phone and made a call before bringing his daughter to leave. No matter what, this incident must be suppressed. No matter how the child died, this incident could not happen in front of Rainy and in the welfare home. Chapter 732 - Fourth Uncle from Where?

Chapter 732: Fourth Uncle from Where?

He took his phone and made a call before bringing his daughter to leave. No matter what, this incident must be suppressed. No matter how the child died, this incident could not happen in front of Rainy and in the welfare home. Lin Qing sat on the floor for a really long time and did not move. Gradually, he stood up and wanted to find his sister that was not far away. In the end, a few people came over and used a white cloth to wrap his sister up before taking away the wheelchair. Then, more people came with mops and water; and after a short while, there were no signs of what had happened as if a child had never fallen down and someone had not just died. Lin Qing sat still on the floor and dumbly stared at the stairs that had just been washed clean. Slowly, he stood up and walked over, step by step. He walked up the stairs, and from the top, he picked up flower after flower beforeing down and cing it at the ce where his sistery. ¡°Guo¡¯er, don¡¯t worry. Brother will take revenge for you.¡± The child-like voice started thickening as though it went to hell and back, space recording a dazzling age. This year, Lin Qing was almost ten; and Rainy was almost four. However, Guo¡¯er would forever be stuck at six years old. Xia Ruoxin totally did not know what was happening. When she returned home, she felt that something was amiss. Chu Lui was hugging Rainy, and his entire body was stiff. His expression was grave. ¡°What happened?¡± She put her bag down and felt nonchnt towards her uninvited guest. She only wanted to know what had happened. ¡°Guo¡¯er¡¯s dead.¡± Chu Lui said lightly as if a child passing on and the world missing a life were natural. Actually, it was. Since the day a human was born, one would definitely experience death... just that some were earlier and others wereter. ¡°How can it be?¡± Xia Ruoxin felt a whir in her head as if it was going to explode. ¡°How did Guo¡¯er die? How could she? She was clearly okay this morning.¡± ¡°She fell down the stairs and to her death.¡± Chu Lui ruffled his daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Rainy was there coincidentally and saw everything. Lin Guo¡¯er died in an ugly manner.¡± He tried to pick the less cruel words to describe it. Her head had almost fallen off, and it was twisted in that manner. It was no longer ugly... it was horrifying. Not to mention a child, even the adult would be scared to no end when they saw such a scene. They could not forget it and would have nightmares for a really long time toe. He felt thankful that the person at the scene was not Xia Ruoxin, but him instead. Just that, Chu Lui did not know how to exin to his daughter. ¡°Don¡¯t tell her the truth about this. She¡¯s too young and can¡¯t handle it.¡± Chu Lui told Xia Ruoxin, and the ¡®she¡¯ was obviously their daughter that was still young. ¡°I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin extended her hand which was filled with sweat. Her lips quivered, and her heart was jumping fervently in her chest. One was because Guo¡¯er was only six, and two, because of Rainy. She could not even imagine what she would do if Rainy fell the same way. What was she going to do? She could never handle the consequences of her daughter leaving. ¡°Uncle...¡± Rainy opened her eyes and looked up. She smiled at Chu Lui lightly and revealed teeth as white as rice. ¡°What happened to Sister Guo¡¯er? Is she awake?¡± She asked in a naive voice, unaware of what was going on. ¡°Mm, Sister Guo¡¯er is still sleeping.¡± Chu Lui ced his hand on his daughter¡¯s face. ¡°So Rainy must behave and sleep well, okay?¡± Chu Lui smiled, but there was a dark aura around his eyes. What did he have to do to raise this weak child into an adult? What could he exactly do? ¡°Then, Rainy wants to sleep, too.¡± She rubbed her eyes, turned around, and reached her hand out towards her mother. Both her mother and Uncle were here; Rainy was really happy. Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter and ced her chin on top of her daughter¡¯s head, not letting Rainy see the tears falling down as she was upset about the departure of a small life and even self-reproaching as she should not have left the child. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Chu Lui extended his hand and ced it on her shaking shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s just an ident; no one wanted it to happen. It¡¯s not your fault. Also, I¡¯ll handle this myself. As for Lin Qing, I don¡¯t think you should tell him the truth either.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not push him away as she really needed a shoulder, something to lean on right there and then. Actually, she was wondering if Guo¡¯er¡¯s death had anything to do with her daughter; but she did not dare think further and did not ask her or even speak about the matter in front of her. Sorry, Guo¡¯er... She bit her arm and felt so helpless for the first time. Chu Lui had indeed handled this matter cleanly with his own means. As for Guo¡¯er¡¯s news, no one would suspect as Guo¡¯er¡¯s rtives came and picked Guo¡¯er only. The rtive felt that Lin Qing would have a better education here so he was left behind. As for Guo¡¯er, they brought her back to their hometown. The director had seen that person before and could prove with his given documents that he was the rtive of the Lin family, just that he did note around often. Even though Xia Ruoxin had adopted both children, the procedures have not been settled so if the rtive wanted the child and Guo¡¯er was willing to follow, the director could only let the man take her away. When Lin Qing came, he was very quiet and silent as if he could not see that there was something wrong, but there was a strange feeling about him. ¡°Xiao Qing,e over.¡± The director gestured towards Lin Qing. Lin Qing came over and stood in front of the director. ¡°Xiao Qing, look.¡± The director took out a photo, and it was a family photo of the Lin family in the past. She pointed at a man in the picture. ¡°Do you know who this is?¡± Lin Qing nodded. ¡°This is my fourth uncle, but not a direct uncle; he¡¯s from another side.¡± ¡°Oh, so this is what happened.¡± The director put down the photo and ruffled Lin Qing¡¯s hair. ¡°Your fourth uncle brought Guo¡¯er away, and Guo¡¯er really liked him. They were in a hurry so they left directly. They wanted to bring you too because they had more children in their household, but I told them that you¡¯re doing well here and could receive a better education. Hence, he only brought Guo¡¯er with him. ¡°This is their address. If you want to look for them in the future, you can just go here. Actually, it¡¯s better that Guo¡¯er went with a rtive.¡± The director sighed. ¡°After all, adopted children would never be biological. It¡¯s best if Guo¡¯er followed a real rtive.¡± Chapter 733 - Stupid

Chapter 733: Stupid

Lin Qing took the paper in his hand and bit his lips hard before bowing towards the director as if he was abandoned by his sister. Yes, he was already abandoned by his sister. Until he walked over, the sun from afar was blood red and shone just like fresh blood. He took the paper out, squeezed it into a bowl, and tore it apart. ... ¡°Brother, where¡¯s Sister Guo¡¯er?¡± Rainy tugged Lin Qing¡¯s clothes and looked up to ask him. Lin Qing suddenly raised his hand and pinched hard on her shoulders. Rainy flinched but still smiled. ¡°Stupid.¡± Lin Qing pulled her hair down, and his smile was not genuine. Everything seemed to go on as normal and had returned to the past, except there was a missing girl called Guo¡¯er. Every time Rainy wanted to find Guo¡¯er, the adults would all tell her that Guo¡¯er left with her uncle; and she could see her when she got older. Just that, when could she grow old? It was a problem that she had been thinking about. Mm, when would I grow old? Shey on her bed and started counting on her fingers. ¡°Mommy, when would Rainy grow older?¡± she asked her omnipotent mother. Xia Ruoxin carried her and poked her forehead. ¡°You¡¯ll grow older when you want to. Rainy who is older, do you want to bathe with Mommy now?¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter into the shower. When she took off her daughter¡¯s clothes, she found a blue-ck on her body. ¡°What happened here?¡± She asked as she pointed at the blue-ck on her shoulder. Rainy blinked and shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t remember.¡± Perhaps, she hit herself. Xia Ruoxin did not think too much about it and continued bathing her daughter before putting her to sleep. After Rainy had slept, she came out and found Lin Qing still doing his homework. ¡°Xiao Qing, are you not going to sleep?¡± Xia Ruoxin checked her watch. It was going to be ten. Did children nowadays have that much homework to do? ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ll sleep after I¡¯m done with my homework. You can go first.¡± Lin Qing smiled at Xia Ruoxin before picking up his pen to continue doing his homework. Once he looked down, the smile on his face disappearedpletely. Xia Ruoxin arranged her hair and shook her head as she could not understand children nowadays. She went to sleep on her own as she still needed to wake up early the next morning. She opened her drawer, took out some medication, and applied it on her daughter¡¯s blue-ck. ¡°Weren¡¯t you very obedient in the past? Why do you have so many injuries now?¡± She pinched her daughter¡¯s face lightly and could not deal with her. Indeed, when was she going to grow up? However, when Rainy grew up, this mother of hers would be old. She did not know what she would look like when she was old. Thinking back, one¡¯s life was indeed pretty short. She did not know if she was overthinking as she thought about aging and death. She closed her eyes, and the wind blew the curtain lightly, bringing in a light breeze. It seemed that the start of autumn was going to end and winter was near. Outside, after Lin Qing had finished his homework, he packed his bag and sat in the living room. He turned around to stare at the door that was shut tightly. Suddenly, he broke into a smile. Sleep then... he grinned. Sleep all you want... Then, he went back into this room and did not sleep the entire night. ... Rainy took out the ne from her pocket. It was really yellow. However, she did not like it; she liked butterfly knots instead. Shey on the bed and took out a small wooden box from under the bed and put the ne inside before closing it. This was her treasure box. Her mother said that these were all her items since she was young, and she had to keep them until she was older. Then, she started thinking about the same question again. When would she grow older? However, no one could answer her. ¡°Brother.¡± She ran out, and the first thing she did was to look for Lin Qing. ¡°Brother,¡± she yelled again. In the end, she called her mother out instead of her brother. ¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Brother?¡± She ran out and hugged her mother¡¯s legs. ¡°You¡¯re toozy. Brother has gone to school.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter. ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat. Mommy will bring you to kindergarten before going to work.¡± Rainy sat quietly and used her spoon to dig for rest. She seemed to have grown chubbier, and her face was starting to look healthiertely. Xia Ruoxin remembered what the doctor said about eating nd food so she put less salt in everything. This child only had one kidney left so she could not eat too much salt and had to cut down on them day by day. She brought her daughter to kindergarten and went to work herself. She was busy the whole day but not sure with what. When she went home¡ªafter a day¡¯s worth of not-very-tiring work, she still could not rx much. When she was about to open the door, her phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± She ced the phone beside her ear. It was a stranger¡¯s number. The voice that came from the other end was light and weak as if it came from the sky. ¡°Brother San...¡± Xia Ruoxin was stunned. This voice... this name... ¡°Shen Wei, are you Shen Wei?¡± She held her phone tightly. This was Shen Wei¡¯s voice; she was not mistaken. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Shen Wei also recognized her voice. ¡°Why is it you? Oh, sorry. I dialed wrongly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled. She had not seen Shen Wei in a long time and did not know what happened to her. At this time, there was a painful moan from the other end. ¡°Shen Wei, what happened to you?¡± Xia Ruoxin was frightened. What happened to this woman? ¡°Nothing.¡± Shen Wei smiled rarely and held her stomach. ¡°It¡¯s something small, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± Xia Ruoxin turned around and ran out without a care. Shen Wei did not want to trouble her at the beginning, but she really could not take it anymore. She did not know if she had the energy to make another call, and her phone was running out of battery. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ming.¡± Before she finished her sentence, the call was disconnected. Xia Ruoxin hastened her steps and remembered the address that Shen Wei mentioned. At that time, she had almost forgotten that she did not lock her house door; and the key was still stuck on the keyhole. Chapter 734 - Shen Wei is Injured

Chapter 734: Shen Wei is Injured

¡°Lin Qing, what are you looking at?¡± A ssmate asked Lin Qing who was looking around, curiously. Lin Qing raised his head lightly. ¡°Oh, nothing. You all can go first. I still have things to do.¡± After he finished talking, he carried his bag and ran forward without caring about the ssmates behind him. He seemed to have seen Auntie just now, and it seemed that she was doing something urgent. Secretly, he followed behind Xia Ruoxin and had a distance of fewer than ten meters between them. As Xia Ruoxin was in a rush, she did not notice that someone was following behind her. It was here. She found a deserted warehouse and did not know why Shen Wei was here. She hurried in, and other than the rust smell from the old machines, there was an unexinable smell of blood in the air. ¡°Shen Wei, is that you? Shen Wei?¡± She yelled carefully. ¡°I... am here...¡± Shen Wei called out weakly. Xia Ruoxin rushed over to the direction of the voice. Indeed, a person was lying behind a bunch of machines. ¡°Shen Wei?¡± Xia Ruoxin carefully shouted again. ¡°Here...¡± A familiar voice sounded¡ªit was Shen Wei¡¯s. Xia Ruoxin walked over, and from the dim lighting in through the window, she found Shen Wei with her hair in a mess, leaning against the machines. Her hand was on her stomach, and there was not much color on her face. ¡°What happened to you?¡± She opened her bag and took out a handkerchief. This was for her daughter to wipe her nose, but she did not think that Rainy had used it today. ¡°It¡¯s clean; you can use it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Wei took the handkerchief but did not wipe her face and ced it on her stomach instead. Xia Ruoxin sniffed. The smell was... blood. ¡°Shen Wei, are you injured?¡± ¡°Mm,¡± Shen Wei replied gently before pointing towards her stomach. ¡°Here. There¡¯s a big hole, and my intestine almost came out. It looks weird and gross.¡± Xia Ruoxin was frightened until she broke out in cold sweat. Hurriedly, she pulled Shen Wei¡¯s arm. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital.¡± Shen Wei really could not move, and when Xia Ruoxin helped her stand up, she could only move slightly with much difficulty. Xia Ruoxin stopped in her tracks. ¡°How could I forget? I should call for an ambnce instead.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Shen Wei pulled her hand down. ¡°My injury can¡¯t be seen by people. When the ambncees, it might cause unnecessary trouble. You can just bring me to a small clinic.¡± Xia Ruoxin could not do anything about it and could only bring her to wherever she said. After all, regarding Shen Wei¡¯s identity, even though she did not know much; she knew that Shen Wei did some illegal businesses. Also, Shen Wei could not return to Jiangnan probably because of some underlying reason. She did not ask and just listened to whatever Shen Wei said. When they were about to walk out, the light from the outsidended on Shen Wei¡¯s small body that had not seen the sun in a few days. This caused her eyes to hurt, and she used her hands to block her eyes. There were still bloodstains on her fingers, and at that time, the blood was dripping down, drop by drop. Xia Ruoxin wanted to say something, but Shen Wei shook her head. Xia Ruoxin could only clench her teeth. No, this could not go on. She walked forward and bent down. ¡°Come, I¡¯ll carry you. If this carries on, you¡¯ll die from excessive blood loss.¡± Shen Wei peeled her lip with much difficulty andy on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Thank you, Ruoxin.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled. ¡°What are you saying? If it was not for you at the start, I¡¯m not sure what kind of situation I would be in now. I¡¯m still waiting to trade your story for mine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking...¡± Shen Wei looked up and saw the sky from afar. Even if the corner of her eyes were stinging¡ªeven if her eyes were tearing, she could still look at the scenery and smile. ¡°We can exchange our stories real soon, but perhaps mine would be more interesting.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of being so interesting?¡± Xia Ruoxin walked forward, step by step. ¡°The more interesting it is, the more hurt it brings. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we just lived normally and peacefully?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true...¡± Shen Wei ced her hand on her stomach and closed her eyes. The pain was making her lose consciousness. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my daughter in a long time, right?¡± Xia Ruoxin kept talking to the woman on her back from time to time. She could feel that her back already had a wet patch, but it was not sweat. It was blood¡ªShen Wei¡¯s blood. She was afraid that if this carried on, Shen Wei would die from blood loss. Perhaps Shen Wei¡¯s life was not meant to end. Just nice, they found an isted clinic. Xia Ruoxin told them that they were hiking, and Shen Wei had fallen down from the mountain. When they found her, she was already in that state; and they had lost their phones so they could onlye here. In the clinic, there were only two people and was owned by a couple. Even though it was small, they had decent facilities: all sorts of medication and even a small surgery table. She waited outside while Shen Wei was inside getting her wound treated. After about an hour or so, the doctor walked out. Then, he told Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine. Even though her injury was serious, she doesn¡¯t have an infection and would recover after injection for a few days.¡± Xia Ruoxin finally heaved a sigh of relief. She walked in and saw Shen Wei on a drip, and her abdomen injury was handled already. Xia Ruoxin pulled open Shen Wei¡¯s nket and saw the many bandages on top of her wound. There was no longer blood seeping out so it was a good sign for all of them. She took out her phone and felt that she would not be able to go back today. Just that, there was no one taking care of Rainy and Lin Qing. After much thinking, she gave Du Jingtang a call to ask him to pick the children up and look after them for a few days. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, where are you now?¡± Du Jingtang was naturally excited to pick up Rainy to go home. Their family loved the little cutie, unlike his aunt who viewed silly Chu Xiang as treasure. ¡°I...¡± Xia Ruoxin looked at Shen Wei who was in aa and shook her head. She said, ¡°I¡¯m at a friend¡¯s. She¡¯s sick, and I can¡¯t leave her.¡± ¡°Oh, okay. I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Du Jingtang did not ask further. ¡°I¡¯ll bring Little Cutie and that boy over. However, Sister Ruoxin you can give my Brother a call. Aren¡¯t you two...?¡± Actually, he wanted to say that they had reconciled and could almost re-marry. However, he took back his words in the end and did not continue further. Chapter 735 - Was Betrayed

Chapter 735: Was Betrayed

After Xia Ruoxin hung up, she saw on the couch and apanied Shen Wei. Everyone in the clinic had gone home, but she did not dare to leave or bring Shen Wei out of the ce. Regardless of Shen Wei¡¯s injury, Shen Wei had already told her before the surgery that she should not leak her tracks to anyone, including Brother San. Everything should wait until she wakes up. However, she did not know that a bunch of people was anxiously searching for something. Lin Qing stood outside the clinic for a really long time but did not see anyoneing out. The sky was getting darker so when he turned around to leave, he met a few fierce men on the streets. These people did not pay any attention to a student like Lin Qing, but one of them called out to him. ¡°Boy,e over.¡± Lin Qing stopped in his tracks and walked over. That man took out a hundred-dor bill and ced it in front of Lin Qing. ¡°Tell us, did you see an injured person who is pretty and has long hair?¡± he asked Lin Qing. His eyes were filled with murderous intent, and his mouth was raised in a manner that suggests he had bad intentions. Lin Qing shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anyone.¡± The man shoved the money to Lin Qing¡¯s hand before patting him on his head. ¡°This hundred dors is for you. Remember, don¡¯t tell anyone that you¡¯ve seen us; if not, I¡¯ll twist your head off.¡± Lin Qing held the note tightly and pressed his lips together before turning around and walking away. Actually, he knew who they were looking for. It was the woman that Xia Ruoxin brought away. She had an injury on her stomach; he had seen her fingers stained with blood, and she also had curly hair. However, these people were not good. If he said it... Suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, turned around, and yelled to the men not far away. ¡°Uncle, are you looking for an Auntie with an injury on her stomach?¡± The men turned their heads over and walked towards him in big steps before carrying him up. ¡°Kid, say. Where did you see her?¡± Lin Qing pointed towards the front. ¡°There¡¯s a clinic in front; they¡¯re there.¡± He said ¡®they¡¯ and not ¡®she¡¯. ¡°That¡¯s a good boy.¡± The man who gave Lin Qing money took out a few more hundred-dor bills and stuffed it in his school bag. Then, he eyed the people beside him and ran towards the clinic with big strides. They knew that children would not lie. Yes, children should not lie; but that did not mean that every child was like that. Lin Qing released his hand, and the hundred-dor bills dropped on the floor. He walked in front slowly and suddenly ran like a maniac continuously, allowing the wind to hit his face bringing about pain. He ran. He ran and ran, without a care about what happened behind him. At that time¡ªin the clinic, Xia Ruoxin was resting against the wall and was starting to get sleepy. All of a sudden, Shen Wei opened her eyes and pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. Xia Ruoxin was alerted, too. When she was about to say something, Shen Wei put her hand on her lip. ¡°Shh. Don¡¯t say anything; someone¡¯sing.¡± She pointed to the inside. ¡°Hide first and don¡¯te out.¡± When she finished talking, she knitted her eyebrows in difort; her injury must have acted up again. Xia Ruoxin wanted to say something, but Shen Wei pushed her. ¡°Remember, don¡¯te out. Do NOTe out.¡± Xia Ruoxin bit her lips, took her bag, and ran inside. The lights in the clinic were not on so it was very dark. She hid herself in the corner and shakily took out her bag. She opened the bag and took out the things inside which were mostly medicine that the doctor gave Shen Wei. For some reason, she shoved the medicine into her pocket; perhaps a natural reaction towards danger. She took out her phone and pressed it, but it was a ck screen. Bang! Someone was smashing the door, and her phone fell to the floor. Bang! This was the sound of the door crashing. ¡°Shen Wei, why are you not running anymore?¡± She heard a man¡¯s voice that was cold and heartless as if it was making an inhumane mockery. This was not a reunion but revenge. Shen Wei struggled to sit up, and her gaze stopped at the door behind her. Quickly, she kept her gaze and was fast enough to not be noticed. She breathed out gently beforeing down from the sickbed. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± She sneered. As a result of her blood loss, her red lip had lost its color. ¡°Nothing. Just that someone doesn¡¯t want you to have a good time.¡± Another man¡¯s voice added. Shen Wei suddenlyughed, but it was a bitterugh. After trying for so long, she could not believe that she still did not escape from that woman. She had better make sure that she would not see her again. It was best if she died now; if not¡ªone day, she would let that woman know what it felt like to be rather dead than alive. The two men came forward and directly dragged Shen Wei to the outside. Shen Wei¡¯s remaining gaze swept across the door, and when her eyes drooped, there was a slight worry in her eyes. Please don¡¯te out, Xia Ruoxin. Do note out. ¡°Where are you bringing her?¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenly ran out from the inside and held the bag in her hand tightly as she red at the men who had dubious backgrounds. Where were they going to bring Shen Wei to? She was still sick and had an injury. ¡°There¡¯s still another person...¡± The few people nced at each other and had a mutual understanding from the other party¡¯s eyes. ¡°RUN!¡± Shen Wei yelled to Xia Ruoxin, but before Xia Ruoxin could react, she felt a pain at the back of her head and lost consciousness. The same thing had also happened to Shen Wei. When Xia Ruoxin woke up, she was not even sure how long had passed. She opened her eyes, but it was pitch ck in front of her. Extending her hand, she tried to feel for something, but when she stepped her first step, she felt as if she had stepped on something. Moreover, a person¡¯s moan came afterward. She felt a pang in her heart and did not dare to move because she seemed to have stepped on someone previously. Carefully, she climbed back to her original position. She hugged her arm tightly, and with the oppression of the darkness, the air she breathed in felt slow and suffocating. At this time, she suddenly heard the door creak; and slowly, a door opened. As she was still in the dark, she could not get used to the light that suddenly poured in. Chapter 736 - Mommy’s Gone

Chapter 736: Mommy¡¯s Gone

She turned her face around and shut her eyes tightly. She heard footsteps by her ear, and when she gradually got used to the light before her eyes, she opened them slowly. In the dim light, she opened her mouth; and her body started shaking. It turned out that she did step on a person... a woman. At that time¡ªin her surroundings, there were women sprawled everywhere. Subconsciously, she started looking for Shen Wei and felt someone touch her wrist; it seemed a little familiar. She did not even dare breathe too loudly and lowered her head carefully to take a look. In the dim light, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. It was Shen Wei. ¡°Time to eat,¡± someone said with a mix of English words. Bang! Arge container was dropped on the floor. Xia Ruoxin felt her stomach grumble as she swallowed her saliva. She was hungry, very hungry. The women around her stood up one by one and walked towards the wooden container. When Xia Ruoxin was about to stand up, a hand stopped her. ¡°Shh...¡± Shen Wei ced her finger on her lips, motioning to Xia Ruoxin to lower her head. Xia Ruoxin moved towards her and heard Shen Wei whispering in her ear. ¡°Dirty your face and your hands. Don¡¯t let them know what you look like; the dirtier the better. I have lipstick. Take it out and put some red dots on your face.¡± Suddenly, Xia Ruoxin understood what she was saying. After searching for quite some time, she finally found the lipstick. When no one was looking, she rubbed the floor for a while before putting mud on her face. Then, she took some more mud and smeared it on Shen Wei¡¯s before dotting her face, making her face pockmarked. Then, she used her body to block other people¡¯s views and added quite a few red dots on Shen Wei¡¯s face. Then, she helped Shen Wei up and followed the crowd to take their rice. Her stomach was grumbling nonstop, and so was Shen Wei¡¯s. Actually, she did not even know how long ago herst meal was. A bowl of porridge was only left with clear soup at the end with no vegetable. One person had a hard biscuit each; they would not be full but would not die hungry as well. Under the dim light, both she and Shen Wei had red dots on their ck and ugly faces. The person who scooped the rice for them side-red at them with much discrimination. It was also at this time that Xia Ruoxin had taken a clear look at everyone¡¯s faces. They were a group of people around thirty or forty, with some from the Eastern side, some from Western, and others were ck. However, they were all women. She then helped Shen Wei to a corner. After Shen Wei was done eating, she took out a bottle of medicine for her. Shen Wei¡¯s hands stopped in motion before taking the medicine, opening the cap, and pouring two out into her mouth. Then, she drank the porridge and ate the biscuit. The floor beneath them shook violently. Xia Ruoxin was frightened until she broke out in cold sweat as she thought it was an earthquake. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid; we¡¯re on a boat.¡± Shen Wei said lightly before pressing onto her stomach and leaning against the wall. The floor below their feet kept shaking, and the rest were all used to being huddled together without much interaction. Xia Ruoxin followed her to sit down, and one of her hands was holding tightly onto the medicine bottle. On this ship of unknown size¡ªwith women of unknown names and unknown backgrounds, they would either be killed after getting raped; or they would be floating on the ocean to an unknown location. However, that ce would definitely be very far from her home country, away from everything she was familiar with. She closed her eyes and suddenly, she wanted to cry. Her nose felt ufortable, and her tears fell continuously. ¡°Where are we going?¡± she asked, choking with emotions. Shen Wei looked up and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± All in all, there was no worst, only worse. Both of their fates were unknown. At this time, at a ce miles away... no... a ce light years away, Du Jingtang was trying to pacify the fellow in his arms. ¡°Little Cutie, please don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± ¡°Mommy, Mommy. I want Mommy.¡± Rainy kept using her small hands to wipe her tears, and she cried until she lost her voice. However, no matter how much she cried, she could not find her mother. Meanwhile, Lin Qing stood at the side quietly and gloomily. Rainy was still crying, and she cried so much until Du Jingtang grabbed a bunch of his hair. This would not do. He was going crazy, going crazy real soon. With one hand carrying Rainy, he called his cousin on the other. ¡°Brother,e here to see your daughter quickly. She¡¯s going to cry until she dies. She¡¯s so well-behaved normally, but when she starts crying, she won¡¯t stop. She had cried for three hours already. She had shed so much tears; won¡¯t she get dehydrated?¡± Chu Lui was still working overtime in the office at that time. Once he heard it, he hurriedly dropped his work, took his jacket, and left. ¡°CEO, you still need to... have a meeting...¡± Before the secretary could say ¡®have a meeting¡¯, the elevator had already gone down. ¡°Um, have a meeting... ¡°Have it? Or... not?¡± ... Chu Lui arrived at Du Jingtang¡¯s house worriedly, but before he even entered, he could hear Rainy¡¯s cries. She cried until her throat was hoarse. She wanted her mother and called for her the whole time. He pressed the doorbell, and almost immediately, the door opened. The person behind was holding something in his hands, and it was his Rainy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He carried his daughter in and used his palm to gently ruffle his daughter¡¯s hair. Rainy sniffed and buried her face in Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders. She stopped crying, but her body kept shaking. ¡°She wants her mother.¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s internal system was still hurting until now. ¡°Sister Ruoxin asked me to take care of this kid yesterday. She was pretty well-behaved when she first came and after sleeping for the night. When it was past ten, she started yelling for her mother. I gave Sister Ruoxin a call, but her phone was turned off. When this kid couldn¡¯t hear her mother¡¯s voice, she started crying; and once she cried, it was for a few hours. Who could take this?¡± He did not even go to work. Just to pacify the child. ¡°When did this happen?¡± Chu Lui knitted his brows together. Why did he not know about this at all? ¡°Yesterday, at around seven in the evening.¡± Du Jingtang shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go on a business trip? You came back at midnight and were at the Chu family the whole time. I thought it was nothing much so I didn¡¯t bother you.¡± Chapter 737 - Can She Go Back?

Chapter 737: Can She Go Back?

¡°Sister Ruoxin said that she would be back in the morning, but who knew that she would just disappear until now?¡± Chu Lui took out his phone and tried to give Xia Ruoxin a call, but like what Du Jingtang said, her phone was turned off. Suddenly, Chu Lui had an uneasy feeling in his heart. His intuition told him that Xia Ruoxin was in trouble; if not, she would not ignore Rainy. She could be harsh to anyone, but she could not leave Rainy alone. ¡°Uncle, where¡¯s Mommy? Rainy wants Mommy.¡± Rainy raised her pitiful face and asked Chu Lui with her puffy eyes. ¡°Uncle, Rainy wants Mommy...¡± She clenched her first and sniffed from time to time. ¡°Give her a milk bottle.¡± Chu Lui told Du Jingtang. ¡°Okay, right on it.¡± Du Jingtang hurriedly stood up and took it. He came back rather quickly and passed the milk bottle to Chu Lui. ¡°Are you dumb?¡± Chu Lui really wanted to kick him. ¡°What is she going to drink from an empty bottle? Make some milk with the milk powder.¡± Du Jingtang was scolded until he had no temper left. He was still thinking of what the use of an empty milk bottle was; it turned out that it was supposed to be used to store milk powder. ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy? Uncle, where did Rainy¡¯s Mommy go?¡± Rainy pouted and cried until her voice was almost gone. ¡°Mommy will be back real soon.¡± Chu Lui held his daughter tighter. ¡°Rainy, you need to behave. Your Mommy wille back when you behave. If she knows that you cried, she won¡¯te back anymore.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Rainy sniffed a few times, and tears welled up in her eyes¡ªeven hershes were wet. ¡°Yes. Uncle won¡¯t lie to Rainy.¡± He gently ruffled his daughter¡¯s soft hair, but the uneasiness in his heart almost suffocated him. He said that to his daughter, but in reality, he could not even be responsible for whatever he told Rainy. In a while, Du Jingtang came over with a bottle of milk. Chu Lui took it over and ced it in his daughter¡¯s hands. Obediently, Rainy took the bottle with both of her hands and started drinking it. Perhaps she was too tired from crying so as she drank her milk, her eyshes started fluttering; and she closed her eyes in the end. Sometimes, her mouth would move a little as if she was drinking milk and looked like she was asleep. However, no one could touch her milk bottle. She would wake up once they did. Chu Lui took the nket from the sofa and covered her daughter with it. His face was darkened, and the silence was paired with anxiety. As time passed, the colder the atmosphere got. ¡°Cousin, what are you going to do now? Are we going to look for her?¡± Du Jingtang also felt that something was amiss, and as time passed, this feeling became especially obvious. If her phone had no battery, she could charge it. Even if there was no charging port, she could borrow one. Even if she could not borrow any, there were also public phones. It was going to be a day and a night. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while more.¡± When Chu Lui said this, his eyebrows knitted even more tightly together. However, a simple ¡®wait¡¯ would require immense self-control and determination. Du Jingtang could not even sit still. He would stand up from time to time and walk to the window, then to another sofa and to the entrance. Time still passed, minute by minute and seconds by seconds. Rainy was still asleep, and on her eyshes, there were still some tear droplets. ... ¡°Rainy...¡± Suddenly, Xia Ruoxin sat up straight in fright and broke into cold sweat. ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± Shen Wei opened her eyes as if she did not sleep. She had been calm the whole time, too calm to even be human. If she was human, she would be worried, scared, and frightened; but she seemed as though she did not feel anything and went on eating and sleeping as usual. ¡°Mm, I dreamed of Rainy.¡± Xia Ruoxin sat up and wiped the sweat off her forehead before taking a bunch of dirt and rubbing it on her face. When the dirt and water mixed, it would be even more disgusting. However, at this ce where they could not even see the light of day, who would care about their faces? ¡°Chu Lui is there. Nothing would happen to her.¡± Shen Wei raised her lips slightly. Some things did not need questioning: that type of men could be harsh to no end at times, but when they settled on something, they would never change their minds. ¡°Really?¡± Xia Ruoxin expressed her doubts. He settled on Xia Yixuan and then Li Manni, but who did he put in his heart in the end? Probably no one. ¡°Whether it is or not, you know it yourself.¡± Shen Wei shut her eyes again and could not help remind this woman to not believe others too easily at times and also not deny herself at other times. Would it kill humans to be more truthful to themselves? Xia Ruoxin also followed her and rxed her body. Suddenly, there was a tinge of mockery in the smile on her face. What kind of time was it now? How could she still think about that kind of stuff? No matter if it was love or money, she and Shen Wei¡¯s lives nowy in the hands of God-knows-who. No one would know if they would be dead or alive in the future, and she did not even know if she could see her daughter again in this life. Every time she thought of this, a hole would be punctured in her heart. Her Rainy had just lost a kidney, and she lost her mother so soon. What was she going to do? What could she do? Perhaps, Shen Wei was right. At the very least, there was still Chu Lui. She knew that he really loved Rainy. With this father around, Rainy would note into any harm and would be safe and healthy. ¡°Chu Lui...¡± She ced her hands on her knees. ¡°I forgive you. I forgave you long ago. I don¡¯t hate you anymore so please treat my daughter well and not let her get hurt again, okay?¡± At that time, she hugged her knees tightly and cried without a sound. Shen Wei reached out to pat her shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can definitely make it out.¡± ¡°Can we?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked Shen Wei and herself. ¡°Definitely will.¡± Shen Wei sighed lightly, and herck of confidence made their feet step on the edge of hell. Even she could not confirm herself, who could? At that time, it was their third day of being lost. Rainy had already cried for three days straight. Every time she opened her eyes, the first thing she would do was to find her mother. The second thing was also to find her mother, and the third was to cry. After crying for three days, she stopped talking and only hugged her doll. She sat on a stool and would not listen to anyone or say anything. ¡°Rainy,e eat.¡± Chapter 738 - Don’t Say a Word Chapter 738: Don¡¯t Say a Word Lin Qing walked over and squatted down while Rainy raised her head. Her eyes were puffy, and her eyshes were long and humid. Her lips were tightly pressed together, and tears welled up in her eyes before they finally dropped. ¡°Come eat.¡± Lin Qing took a spoon and scooped a spoonful of rice and ced it in front of Rainy. Rainy opened her mouth and wanted to eat, but suddenly, Lin Qing retracted his hand. Lin Qing held the spoon tightly before scooping another mouthful and cing it in front of Rainy. Then, he fed her mouthful by mouthful; and Rainy ate them obediently. She looked at the water dispenser at the corner and cried even more. After Lin Qing was done feeding her, he went to the kitchen and did note out. He scooped a bowl of rice for himself; and after one mouthful, he hurriedly spat it out. ¡°How could she eat such salty food? She is really dumb.¡± Rainy stood up and hugged her dolly before going to the water dispenser. She tip-toed and used her might to press on it, and the hot water that came out had hurt her hand until she cried. Lin Qing heard it but did not move. Rainy kept blowing her hand before she ran to the toilet and turned on the tap to drink the water with her small hands. The water was cold, but she kept crying. When Chu Lui opened the door, he saw Lin Qing telling Rainy a story; but Rainy was not paying attention and was in a daze. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re back.¡± Lin Qing stood up and blocked Rainy behind him, but Chu Lui walked straight to his daughter and extended his hands to carry her. Rainy lifted her heavy eyelids and buried her head in Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Uncle, Rainy wants Mommy.¡± ¡°Mm, Uncle knows. Uncle will definitely find Rainy¡¯s mother.¡± He held his daughter¡¯s hand but found a blister on the child¡¯s soft hands. ¡°What happened here?¡± He knitted his eyebrows and asked Lin Qing. Lin Qing shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. When Uncle Jingtang left, it was like that.¡± Chu Lui carried his daughter out and paid all his attention to her so he did not realize the sarcastic smile on Lin Qing¡¯s face. ... ¡°It¡¯s okay, just don¡¯t touch water for now.¡± The doctor carefully applied medication on Rainy, and she was very obedient and did not move or cry. She just lowered her head and stared at the dolly she was hugging. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Lui stood up and carried his daughter away. He whipped out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello Dad, it¡¯s me. Could youe to my ce for a while? Don¡¯t let Mom know.¡± After he finished talking, he kept his phone in his pocket before resting his chin on his daughter¡¯s forehead. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will help Rainy find Mommy. Daddy definitely will; Daddy promises you.¡± At that moment, there was a spark in Rainy¡¯s eyes, but it was gone in a sh. Not longter, Chu Jiang came over and got a fright when he saw his granddaughter. Hurriedly, he carried Rainy from Chu Lui¡¯s arms. ¡°What happened? Why did she cry until her eyes were swollen?¡± ¡°Ruoxin is missing. She can¡¯t find her mother.¡± Chu Lui leaned at the side and felt tired throughout his body. He had already used all the connections and people he had and was soon going to flip the entire city over, but he still could not find Xia Ruoxin. Her phone was found in a small clinic, and ording to the couple in the clinic, there was a woman who brought another woman over to be treated. The other woman had a stomach injury and had just finished a surgery so she could not move and had to stay at the clinic for a night. However, the next day, they were gone; and there were only a wallet and a phone with no battery on the floor. He had checked Xia Ruoxin¡¯s iing and outgoing calls, but they were all normal. Herst call was made to Du Jingtang, and Du Jingtang did tell her about it. However, the other call that she received was weird as he could not check who the owner of that number was. It was as if the number was protected by a mysterious force. He had quite some authority in the city but still could not find out who the owner of the number was. However, he could confirm that Xia Ruoxin was indeed missing. He massaged his forehead and gently knocked against the wall behind him. Bang! Bang! He wanted to use this to calm himself down. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll be going out for a few days so please take care of Rainy.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Chu Jiang dotingly caressed his daughter¡¯s cheeks. ¡°She¡¯s my granddaughter so I¡¯ll naturally take care of her. As for your mother¡¯s side, don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯ll stay here with you and my granddaughter before Ruoxines back.¡± ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡± Chu Lui went out after he finished talking. Actually, he had not rested in a long time, and both his eyes were bloodshot. However, he knew he could not sleep. He whipped out his phone and ced it by his ear. ¡°Mm, Leader Hu, I¡¯m Chu Lui. Have you found what I told you to check?¡± This was the fifth day that Xia Ruoxin was missing. Chu Jiang fed his granddaughter food, and the child¡¯s eyelids kept drooping. Even when she was sleeping at night, she would cry, too. However, she was very obedient now and would eat her food and sleep quietly. It was just that she kept wanting her mother. ¡°Come, eat another mouthful.¡± Chu Jiang fed his granddaughter and sent another spoonful of rice into her mouth. When he doted on his granddaughter, he felt upset, too. The child was precious to her mother, but without her, she was like a grass. They must find Ruoxin back. If not, what was going to happen to Rainy? No matter how well they treated the child, how could she lose her mother? At that time, the ship that had cruised to somewhere only had women who were well and alive, other than a few boxes of cargo. A man walked in, and all the women started trembling; so did Xia Ruoxin. Shen Wei grabbed her arm. ¡°Lower your head and don¡¯t talk.¡± Xia Ruoxin understood what she meant and buried her head between her knees, but her body kept trembling. The man came over, and his footsteps became closer and closer. Suddenly, he used his force to grab Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hair, and the tear of her skin made Xia Ruoxin knit her brows in agony. In addition to her dirty face and the face filled with measles, she made the man lose his appetite instantly. Chapter 739 - Don’t Forget about Mother

Chapter 739: Don¡¯t Forget about Mother

¡°How ugly.¡± She heard the man say. Afterward, he grabbed a white woman and walked out. They could still hear the woman¡¯s nonstop curses and cries, but once the door was closed, it was dead silence in the room again. That was their sixth day in captivity. At that time, they had already been out at sea for six whole days. Other than the measly food they were given that would not let them starve or let them be full, there were only these boatmen who would harm the women¡¯s body and would drag some of them out every day and throw them back in. However, one look across and everyone good-looking and had a good body had already purposely made themselves look ugly so they were safe for now, but unsure for the future. Xia Ruoxin walked to a little corner, and all that they could drink and eat were here. There was a very strong smell, but someone would clean it every day and pour these items into the sea. When they brought it back again, there would be the smell of the sea. Perhaps those people were afraid that the venttion was poor, and if someone got sick, the disease would spread like wildfire. Hence, the hygiene was not too harsh on them as these people were the cargoes on the ship; they were people that could sell for a good price. Once Xia Ruoxin thought of the woman that got pulled away, she felt a sense of terror that would not go away. She lowered her head and looked at the potty on the floor. She clenched her teeth, tolerated the disgusting feelinging out of her throat, stuck her hand in, and smeared it all over her body. She walked over to Shen Wei and smeared some on her, too. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you¡¯re really disgusting.¡± Even though that was what Shen Wei said as she endured through it, she did not move and let Xia Ruoxin smear the dirty thing on her. ¡°Mm.¡± Xia Ruoxin was also used to this smell. ¡°However disgusting it is, you pooped it out.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not only me,¡± Shen Wei frowned and said disapprovingly. ¡°It is you. I saw it just now.¡± Xia Ruoxin was still in the mood to joke with Shen Wei. Shen Wei looked at her, and both of them startedughing. However, amongst theirughter was unspeakable suffering. They had already been lost for ten days. Every time the men came, they would take a woman with them. When the woman got thrown back¡ªat the start, they would still be crying; but after a while, they would be numb to it. Also, after going once, it seemed that they would receive something like meat or fish and also some money. Even if it was all of these, it could allow the disheartened women to fight for it. Their initial horror became numbness and then hope. They started to learn how to dress themselves up and would use the water they saved to wipe their faces and would want the men toe in and pick them. Shen Wei and Xia Ruoxin had all sorts of disgusting things smeared all over their body. Additionally, their faces were pockmarked; and they had slimmed down quite a lot recently so their smelly and thin bodies would make men feel disgusted and not want to touch them. That was why until now, no one had even talked about them. Some would wolf down the things they used their body to exchange with, but the others would hide it carefully. Shen Wei leaned on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Do you regret it?¡± ¡°Regret? Regret what?¡± Xia Ruoxin nonchntly opened her dry mouth. ¡°Perhaps this is our tradition. I don¡¯t want to die, but I don¡¯t want to make myself disgusting. I want to persevere no matter how difficult it is.¡± ¡°Me, too.¡± Shen Wei ced her hand behind her ear. Both of them were equally smelly and disgusting, but they had never found fault with each other. There were more rumblings beneath their feet. In this dark and ce without sun, they would never know where they were¡ªwhich ocean they were in or which country they were near. They could only float on the seas. Just like that, days went by; and they were still stuck in this prison-like cabin. This was their thirtieth day of being missing¡ªjust nice a month. Rainy had already stopped yelling for her mother, perhaps she knew that no matter how much she called for her, she would not return. She hugged a photo frame on the table and refused to let go of it until Chu Lui came back. She took the photo frame and went to find Chu Lui. ¡°Uncle, can you help Rainy?¡± Even though Chu Lui was so tired until he could not be alert, he still carried his daughter and brought her into the room. Then, Rainy passed the photo frame to him. ¡°Uncle, can you take this photo down for Rainy?¡± Chu Lui took the photo frame, and inside was a picture of Xia Ruoxin and Rainy. He ced his hands on his daughter¡¯s head and said, ¡°Tell Uncle, what do you want to do with this?¡± Rainy tip-toed and ced her hand on Chu Lui¡¯s knees. She pitifully pouted her lips, and her eyes became red. ¡°Rainy¡¯s afraid that she would forget about Mommy so she wants to put Mommy in her bag. That way, Rainy can remember Mommy¡¯s face no matter when. I won¡¯t forget Mommy, and I can find her.¡± Chu Lui carried her up and let her sit on hisp. ¡°Rainy won¡¯t forget about Mommy.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Rainy blinked, and a few tears dropped. ¡°I won¡¯t?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Chu Lui ced his big hands on his daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Because Rainy and Mommy look very simr. When you grow up, you¡¯ll look like your Mommy so when you see yourself, you would know what your Mommy looks like. Rainy will never forget what your Mommy looks like; neither would Uncle.¡± ¡°Uncle...¡± Rainy raised her hand to clutch Chu Lui¡¯s finger. ¡°Is Uncle Rainy¡¯s Daddy?¡± Chu Lui carried his daughter up and let her stand on his leg. He was not even worried if his daughter¡¯s feet would dirty his suit pants worth tens of thousands. ¡°Why would Rainy say that?¡± Tears started welling up in his eyes. Actually, he was waiting for this ¡®Daddy¡¯ for too long so he did not even know if he was worthy of her calling him that. Rainy bit on her lip and extended her hand to hug Chu Lui¡¯s neck. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Uncle. If Uncle wants Rainy to call Uncle ¡®Daddy¡¯, Rainy will.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui started choking with emotions and used his big hand to pat his daughter¡¯s back. ¡°Daddy did you wrong and let Rainy suffer. It was Daddy who didn¡¯t save Rainy at the start and led Rainy to lose a kidney.¡± Chapter 740 - Because You’re Too Ugly

Chapter 740: Because You¡¯re Too Ugly

He kept talking continuously and said that it was his fault, he was in the wrong... he regretted a lot of things... but Rainy did not understand what he was saying. She did not know a lot of things in the past. She clenched Chu Lui¡¯s finger tightly and stepped on Chu Lui¡¯s thighs. ¡°Daddy, Rainy missed Mommy.¡± That word ¡®Daddy¡¯ almost made Chu Lui¡¯s eyes sparkle. ¡°I miss your Mommy, too.¡± He hugged his daughter tightly. The sky outside was unusually dark; how many people could have a good night¡¯s sleep? He had already forgotten how long it had been since he sleptfortably at night. Four years ago when she was around... or four yearster when she was around. The moonlight came into the room from the window, and Chu Lui¡¯s gaze followed it. In the end, he only had a never-ending distance in his gaze. ... It had been two months. Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes and ced her hands in front. When the door was closed, she could not see her fingers; but when it opened slightly, she could still see a ray of light. There were rumblings below their feet which showed that the boat was still floating on the ocean. They did not know how long they had to travel. One month? Two months? A year? Or perhaps their whole life. They would be stuck on the ocean and floating. When Ruoxin woke up again, she was still in a daze; it was as if she was ying with Rainy just a while ago. However, once she opened her eyes, everything blurred in front of her; and there were all sorts of smells in the air and on herself. It was a disturbing smell that made her understand that that was just a dream... and this was reality. At first, she still knew how long she had spent here. One day, two days, seven days, half a month... one month. However, when the time increased, she felt powerless and as if something in her brain had gone short-circuit. There were even times where she could not even remember her own name and just lived day by day like the other women. They only had their abilities to breathe, eat, and defecate. She sat up and hugged her knees tightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t sleep?¡± Shen Wei also sat up and his voice was hoarse until she was ufortable. ¡°Mm. I sleep all day, and I don¡¯t even know when it¡¯s day or night anymore.¡± ¡°Is there still day and night around here?¡± Shen Weiughed, but she did not know if she wasughing at what Xia Ruoxin said or herself. She extended her fingers and ced it in front of her. No matter where she was, she could not even see her fingers. ¡°I can just smell and know where the toilet is. Just that...¡± She lowered her head and tugged at her clothes... she looked really disgusting. ¡°I¡¯m really scared.¡± ¡°Huh? Scared? What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± This was the first time Xia Ruoxin heard Shen Wei saying the word ¡®scared¡¯. ¡°Yeah, scared. How can you not be?¡± Shen Wei gently sighed, but the smell in her nose was mixed with God-knows-what-other smells. Even though it had been two months, and she had gotten used to it, she still could not stand the smell. ¡°What are you scared of?¡± Xia Ruoxin leaned against the rack behind her. The continuously tense life was really tiring for her. ¡°What am I scared of?¡± Shen Wei repeated what she said. ¡°I¡¯m scared that we¡¯re too smelly, and other people would take us as the potty. After they eat, they¡¯ll juste directly to us to use the washroom, no. The toilet. Actually, no. Just defecate on us.¡± If it were the past, Xia Ruoxin might have found it very disgusting; but now, she had done all sorts of gross things; so did Shen Wei. They had already taken this disgust in their stride. She lowered down and smelled her own clothes. Indeed, it smelled simr to the potty so they should hide in a corner. As they said it, they started moving towards the corner that no one could see. The door outside sounded, and someone walked in again. A crew walked in, grabbed a woman up, and left. He did not know what she looked like; she was just a woman. After a while, the door opened again, and the woman was thrown in. It was not hard to tell what kind of treatment the woman was given. This had already be the norm here and would happen at least once a day, sometimes even a few times a day. Even Xia Ruoxin herself did not know how she and Shen Wei avoided all of that. It seemed as if the crew had no interest in them both, or perhaps they had taken them to be men. ¡°I¡¯m quite happy.¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her voice and was only loud enough for Shen Wei to hear. Actually, they did not interact much with the other women, but no matter what they said, perhaps no one would know why they were here. Also, only both of them knew how to speak Chinese so whatever they said would not matter to others. One, because they would not understand them; and two, because they were all living numbly. No matter what they said or did had nothing to do with the rest. ¡°What are you happy about?¡± Shen Wei breathed the disgusting air. Actually, it was a relief to be alive in this kind of situation. Their lives were really tough as they could live on even in the worst circumstances. ¡°Yeah, what am I happy about?¡± Xia Ruoxin grabbed her messy hair and felt oil all over it. ¡°I¡¯m happy that they don¡¯t treat us as women.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re too ugly.¡± Shen Wei mocked. Even in the dim light, one could see clearly that Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face was pockmarked. ¡°They¡¯re afraid that when they see your face, they¡¯ll vomit out their food from the previous night.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same?¡± Xia Ruoxin retorted. ¡°Back then, you were still the Manager Shen of Feng Hua Jue Dai; I was just a regr woman. To be able to suffer with you and watch you turn ugly, I do feel prettyforted. When you go back, remember to tell Brother San to give me arge sum of money to silence my mouth.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need others; I can give you as much as my life is worth.¡± Shen Wei smiled, and her dry lips cracked a little. Her life was saved by Xia Ruoxin. If it was not for Xia Ruoxin, she would have died out of excessive blood loss in the warehouse or died from infection after being in captive. She did not talk about this favor now, but she remembered it. If one day, they could live on and get out of here, even if it meant using up all that she had built up over the years, she would definitely repay her favor. Just that no one knew if they could ever be alive on the maind. If they unfortunately died here, then all that she said would all be rubbish. Chapter 741 - Xia Ruoxin, Stop Crying

Chapter 741: Xia Ruoxin, Stop Crying

When both of them were together again, they were speechless. It was not that they did not want to talk, they wanted to. They just answered casually with a ¡®mm¡¯ or an ¡®oh¡¯; at the very least, they knew that they were alive and could still talk. If they continued being this numb, perhaps they would have already gone crazy before they could manage to leave alive. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, do you regret saving me?¡± Shen Wei suddenly asked her. This was the one question she had always wanted to ask after being in captive. Did she regret getting burdened by her? Now, their life and death was unknown; and so was their future. ¡°What¡¯s the use of regretting? I¡¯m already here.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently heaved a sigh of relief. Rather thanining, she should think carefully about what else she could do. At the very least, what else could they use or think of in this kind of situation? However, after thinking for a few days, all she could think of had been bumped away by the rocky boat. ¡°Shen Wei, how many days has it been?¡± she asked Shen Wei who was resting against her to sleep. She had forgotten, but maybe Shen Wei remembered. ¡°Um...¡± Shen Wei opened her eyes. ¡°How many days? I really couldn¡¯t recall.¡± ¡°Me, too.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Rainy behaved well recently, if she had eaten, or if she even missed her Mommy.¡± As she said so, her voice started to choke with emotions. ¡°Xia Ruoxin.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Xia Ruoxin sniffed and felt some difort in her nose. ¡°Don¡¯t cry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry away the dust on your face.¡± Shen Wei closed her eyes, and only Shen Wei could say and do this kind of harsh manner tofort someone. Xia Ruoxin really stopped crying; the tears she dropped here were embarrassing. Perhaps she really did miss Rainy a lot. Luckily, she left Rainy in Du Jingtang¡¯s care; and he would look for Chu Lui. Like what Shen Wei said¡ªeven though Chu Lui was not a good person, he was a good father. Even though he had that kind of mother, one could not deny that he was nice towards Rainy. This was still not bad. Even if her life ended there and then, even if she would be separated from her daughter by miles, at the very least; her daughter would be having a good life. She closed her eyes. On this day where there was no difference between day and night, they would sleep again after waking up and spend every single day in the same manner. Each day passed like a year, and they were dreaming more than they were living. Actually, what was the difference between this and death? Oh, exactly how many days had they left? It seemed to be the sixty-fifth day? ... Bang! The bedside light had been opened. Chu Lui sat up straight and hugged the daughter crying beside him. ¡°Baby, behave. Your Daddy is here. Don¡¯t cry.¡± His daughter¡¯s face was filled with tears. Even though this child did not cry and was quiet in the day¡ªat night, she would frequently wake up from nightmares and start crying. ¡°Daddy, Rainy misses Mommy.¡± The child used her hand to wipe her tears. The more she cried, the more upset she got and the fiercer she cried. ¡°Jingtang...!¡± Chu Lui yelled towards the outside. Du Jingtang took off the eye mask on his head in a daze and squinted his eyes before opening the disinfected cupboard. He took out a milk bottle from the inside and squinted his eyes and like a walking ghost, he went into the kitchen, poured water, and made milk. While he walked, he rubbed his eyes. He opened the door and passed the milk in, but no one answered after quite a while. ¡°Take it.¡± He said in a daze, but no one took it. Finally, he opened his eyes and sighed inevitably. ¡°It¡¯s the wrong door.¡± He walked out again, turned around, entered Chu Lui¡¯s room, and faced the child¡¯s cries uselessly. Rainy inside was crying and kept rubbing her eyes; she cried and cried but did not want to sleep. At midnight¡ªonce she started crying, all of their moods worsened. They probably would not even be able to sleep. These few months, they used this method to get by. Once they gave her her milk bottle, it was as though she found her mother. Perhaps in her memory, her mother had made the milk for her; and once she drank it, she would fall asleep. However, after she slept, what about the adults? ¡°Brother, how many days has it been?¡± Du Jingtang was more awake and rubbed his brows. He walked to a bed nearby and sat down. Once he saw Rainy gulping down the milk, his heart hurt. ¡°She slimmed down again. She didn¡¯t have much meat at first, but how could she slim down by so much?¡± Chu Lui gently patted his daughter¡¯s back, and both their eyes were bloodshot. In the morning, he had to go to the office. At night, he still had to take care of the child as other than him, the child would not go with anyone else. ¡°How many days?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s hand was still patting her back, afraid that his daughter would wake up and cry again. ¡°Yeah, how many days has it been?¡± Du Jingtang asked again. Actually, he himself did not know how many days had passed. It seemed as though it had happened in their previous life. ¡°Today is the sixty-fifth day.¡± Chu Lui carried his daughter carefully and let her sleep in his arms. The fellow was still drinking her milk, and both her hands were holding the bottle. She was small and pitiful. ¡°It¡¯s been more than two months already.¡± Du Jingtang felt dejected in his heart. ¡°Brother, are we still looking for her? ¡°We have been searching for so long. If we could find her, we would have a long time ago. However, if we can¡¯t find her, is there a meaning to continue searching like this?¡± ¡°Mm, continue.¡± Chu Lui had never given up on the notion to find her. He would do his best to find and make use of his connections. If one day would not do it, then two days; if two could not work, then three. If one year could not work, then two. It had only been two months; it had not been very long. He would find Rainy¡¯s mother, the one woman he cared about the most in the world. He could not lose any of the two women beside her; they could not be lost ore into harm. ¡°I know.¡± Du Jingtang stood up and stretched hiszy body before sleeping again. He still had to wake up early tomorrow to go to work and search for Xia Ruoxin. The door opened, and he walked out to pour himself a ss of water before sitting on the couch. After drinking the water, he started drifting off into deep sleep. ¡°Sleep time...¡± He stood up and walked shakily before opening a door and crashing on the bed he saw not far away. After a while, there were heavy snores. Lin Qing sat up straight on his bed and looked down to see Du Jingtang. He pressed his lips tightly together childishly. Luckily, he slept in the upper bed today; if not, he would have been crushed by this idiot here. Chapter 742 - Thrown into the Sea

Chapter 742: Thrown into the Sea

Just that, when he turned around and bit his sleeve, at that moment; there were regrets and weaknesses in his eyes... but more so of hatred... a lot of hatred that would not go away. ... Life on sea was still timeless as they were just floating on a vast body of water with many of the crew not seeingnd in a long time, let alone the women inside the cabin—who had never even seen the ocean and had to endure the endless darkness. Xia Ruoxin woke up in a daze and heard people talking by her ear. It was the crew that worked here. She was alerted and tried to hide her existence. ¡°This one has a fever?¡± A crew lowered his voice and said. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a fever.¡± The other one came over, and the two of them started discussing the issue. ¡°What should we do? It¡¯s easily infectious, and we don¡¯t even have doctors on the ship.¡± After half a day, one said heartlessly. ¡°Throw her into the sea. ¡°Throw it... can she be sold for money? ¡°What if she infects the other people?¡± After he finished his sentence, the crew directly carried the woman with fever out; and not longter, there was a sound of something heavy being thrown into the sea. This sound made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart drop and break into cold sweat. ¡°Shen Wei! ¡°Shen Wei...¡± Xia Ruoxin called Shen Wei¡¯s name softly before gently prodding her. After quite some time, Shen Wei still did not respond. ¡°Shen Wei?¡± She knitted her brows together. Why would she not wake up? Was she sick? She ced her hand on Shen Wei¡¯s forehead and realized it was very hot, burning even. She¡¯s having a fever. Xia Ruoxin moved her hand away. At this time, her heart was beating unusually fast; and even her body started trembling. This was not coldness; it was fear. She heard everything the two boatmen said just now. What should she do? If they found out that Shen Wei was sick, they would throw her into the sea. They werepletely inhumane. They could even do things like human trafficking; what else could they not do? If they could throw one, then the second and the third one to them would merely be cargo that had gone wrong. She touched her pocket, and using the dim light, she took out some medicine from her pocket. There were anti-inmmatory ones, ones that could aid recovery, and fever medicine. Fever medicine. Xia Ruoxin hurriedly took out two pills of fever and anti-inmmatory medicine. Then, she helped Shen Wei up and patted her back from time to time. ¡°Shen Wei, it¡¯s time to take your medicine. Take it now.¡± Shen Wei opened her mouth, and her lips were so dry until they were bleeding. Actually, Xia Ruoxin knew that she would be at that stage soon. Even the crew were running out of fresh water to drink; how would they still take care of these cargoes? One person could only have a few mouthfuls a day to ensure that they would not be dehydrated. ¡°Shen Wei, swallow the medicine.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the medicine in Shen Wei¡¯s mouth. Shen Wei¡¯s throat moved, and she raised her eyes before struggling to sit up. She lowered her head to eat the medicine from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands and swallowed it with much difficulty. However, when the tablets reached her throat, she suddenly coughed violently and vomited the medicine out. Xia Ruoxin patted her back continuously and thought about how good it would be if they had a cup of water. If they had a cup of water, everything would be better. However, they did not have water—not even a mouthful, let alone a cup filled with water. Then, she took out two tablets from the medicine box for Shen Wei. Shen Wei took it and ced it in her mouth, and she was biting and grinding the medicine in her mouth. Everyone who had eaten it knew how bitter it was. ¡°You should eat some yourself.¡± Shen Wei breathed heavily and told Xia Ruoxin. After being with a patient for some time, no one knew if they would be infected, too. Xia Ruoxin poured four tablets into her palm. At least she had stuff to eat now; it was better than nothing even if it might be medicine. She swallowed those tablets, and there was an unbearable bitterness which made her taste buds numb. She tried to salivate to swallow it and managed to do so by swallowing her tears as well. ¡°Shen Wei, do you think we can still leave this ce alive?¡± She leaned against the rack behind her. Could they live? She still wanted to see her daughter; even if it was just once, she could die in peace. Shen Wei opened her eyes, and lethargy was obvious in her eyes. ¡°We need to try our best to live on. Actually, I want to live on, too. I haven¡¯t had my revenge.¡± ¡°Revenge?¡± Xia Ruoxin blinked gently. ¡°What revenge?¡± ¡°A revenge on a woman.¡± Shen Wei¡¯s voice became lower and softer. Xia Ruoxin hurriedly ced her hand on her forehead, and it seemed like her temperature had decreased and was not as hot. This proved that it was just a normal fever. Seconds and minutes passed by, but their days on the sea did not feel as though time had passed. It seemed as if each second and minute just disappeared in this cabin right in the darkness... in front of their eyes. It was only until the door outside sounded when Xia Ruoxin¡¯s stomach grumbled. She then realized that it was time for food. In here, she did not even have the concept of having three meals a day. ¡°Shen Wei.¡± She shook Shen Wei¡¯s shoulders. Shen Wei opened her eyes and was dizzy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you okay?¡± she asked softly. At that time, the women in front had squeezed to the front; and the crew¡¯s loud voices had masked theirs. ¡°Not too good. I feel really dizzy, and I¡¯m afraid that I will fallter.¡± Shen Wei knitted her eyebrows and said honestly. Her head was really dizzy; after all, the injury on her stomach was not fake. The blood did not flow for nothing. Even a normal person could not endure in a ce like this, not to mention a patient like her. She had alreadye here the day after she had her surgery; a ce where she could not even see the other party¡¯s face. Let alone her wound, at least Xia Ruoxin had brought the medicine over. Should she be thankful that she was still alive? Her life must be so tough for her to even survive until this stage. ¡°I¡¯ll help you up. Hang in there; if not, you¡¯ll be thrown into the sea.¡± Xia Ruoxin helped Shen Wei up. She could not copse now as these people had never thought of giving these cheap, ill cargo medical help. As they were afraid of infection, they would just throw all the infected patients down to the sea. Shen Wei was stunned. ¡°Oh, so we would get thrown into the sea. I thought they would eat us as food after their food supply is gone.¡± Xia Ruoxin felt that she had goosebumps all over her body. Chapter 743 - If You don’t Eat, your Mommy will Never Come Back

Chapter 743: If You don¡¯t Eat, your Mommy will Never Come Back

She would not doubt what Shen Wei said. In extreme circumstances, people could do almost anything. They just wished that they would reachnd soon; if not, they would really be eaten by those people as food. If it was so, she¡¯d rather be thrown into the sea to be fed to the fishes than be eaten by a person. Shen Wei felt dizzier, and her body missed a step. Luckily, Xia Ruoxin had helped her up; if not, she would have copsed. When she was about to reach the front, Xia Ruoxin suddenly held Shen Wei¡¯s hand and squeezed the web between the thumb and the forefinger; the gush of pain made Shen Wei more alert. She lifted her spirits and took her portion of the rice. When she held the bowl up, there was porridge inside; and one person could have two hard cookies which were one more than thest time. ¡°Is this ourst dinner?¡± Xia Ruoxin ate the biscuit in her hands. ¡°They let us eat one more.¡± Shen Wei bit a mouth. ¡°I think we¡¯re reachingnd soon. If they don¡¯t give it to us, they¡¯ll throw it away, too.¡± When she heard this, Xia Ruoxin heaved a sigh of relief. ording to that, they would not be eaten. No matter where they went, what their destination would be, what they did in the future, and whatever identity they had, at the very least; they would not end up in someone¡¯s stomach. Xia Ruoxin poured out two tablets for Shen Wei and took one to eat herself. She could not be thrown into the sea to feed fishes when they were about to reachnd. Shen Wei took it and directly shoved the medicine into her mouth and drank a mouthful of porridge. s, the medicine did not get stuck in her throat and had gone down smoothly. This bowl of porridge had nourished their throats that were almost on fire and could fill their empty stomachs for a while. They ate and drank instinctively. After eating, Shen Wei went back to sleep. Xia Ruoxin ced both their bowls into the bucket in front and came back to sit in front of Shen Wei. She held Shen Wei¡¯s hand and did not dare to sleep. She was afraid that if she did, Shen Wei would be thrown into the sea. Suddenly, she heard some movements which woke her up instantly. ¡°What should we do? There¡¯s another one with fever.¡± ¡°We can only throw her.¡± ¡°Throw again? If we do so, it¡¯ll be the third one.¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t, all these women would be infected; and before we reach that ce, all of them would die out of illness one by one. Then, we would have made a futile trip.¡± ¡°Okay then.¡± The man carried the numb woman. ¡°It would be good if we had medicine. It might be better if they could have one tablet.¡± Xia Ruoxin reached her hand into her pocket and held the medicine bottle tight. s, she let go of her hand with the other holding Shen Wei¡¯s. Shen Wei¡¯s hand was a bit cold, but her temperature was not considered high. Her breathing had slowed down, perhaps she was in the midst of self-recovery. She curled herself up and touched the bottle hidden in her clothes. It was not that she did not want to save her; she simply could not. That bottle of medicine was for herself and Shen Wei. To be a good person now would only harm themselves. The floor underneath shook again, perhaps the boat had hit something. A wave sshed over and touched one of the reefs at the bottom of the sea. Sometimes, she wished that the boat would be like Titanic and hit an iceberg and just sink. However, at the end of the day, she still did not want to die and want to continue living. No matter how tired she was, she still had people she wanted to meet and things she wanted to do. ¡°Shen Wei, do you have anyone you want to see?¡± she suddenly asked. After quite some time, Shen Wei was still quiet; and she thought Shen Wei would not answer. Shen Wei opened her eyes and turned her face around. Her empty eyes were now filled with endless memories. ¡°Mm, I want to see Brother San and thank him. All these years, I haven¡¯t said it to him; but he has always been letting me have my way and protecting me. But I... I only bring him trouble in the end. ¡°Oh, yes. What about Gao Yi? Why haven¡¯t I heard you talk about him?¡± Gao Yi... Xia Ruoxin hugged her knees tightly, and actually, she could feel her protruding leg bones which felt like firewood. She had not thought about Gao Yi in a long time. Sometimes, life was really filled with uncertainty and surprises, the one that one thought would be for life, would only be for a few years... or even just a year. ¡°We broke up.¡± She separated her dry lips. It was not a smile; she wanted to, but she could not do it. She buried her face between her knees. When she thought back about it, it seemed as if it had happened in the previous life. If one asked her if she loved Gao Yi, she could not give a reply. Perhaps she did, perhaps she did not; maybe she did not have time to, or she did not love him deeply. There was nothing too moving between them so it was calm when they broke up. Shen Wei did not ask further just like what Ruoxin did. She had said before, a story in exchange for another. At that time, they had not finished exchanging their own stories. Both of them started bing speechless and were moving with the boat. They still did not know where they would be brought to in the vast sea with no ends. ... ¡°Come, Rainy. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Lin Qing took a spoon and fed Rainy. Rainy looked at him with watery big eyes, and Lin Qing¡¯s hand trembled but still ced the spoon by her mouth. Rainy ate one mouthful, knitted her brows, and shook her head. ¡°Brother, Rainy doesn¡¯t want to eat anymore.¡± ¡°How can you not eat?¡± Lin Qing¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Your Mommy told you not to be picky with food. A picky child is not a good child. If you don¡¯t eat, your Mommy will nevere back.¡± Rainy pouted and was afraid once she heard that her mother would note back. She continued eating the food Lin Qing fed her as she cried. At that time, the door opened; and Lin Qing hurriedly hid the bowl behind him. Rainy turned around and jumped off the chair to run to the man that entered. ¡°Daddy...¡± Chu Lui carried his daughter and wiped her cheeks. ¡°Why did you cry?¡± Rainy sniffed and said chokingly, ¡°Brother said if I don¡¯t eat, Mommy would note back.¡± Lin Qing stood up and the hand holding the rice was shaking. Chu Lui lightly looked at Lin Qing with his head down, and when he walked past him, he stopped in his tracks. ¡°Don¡¯t scare her like that anymore.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle.¡± Lin Qing raised his head, and his child-like face was filled with apology. ¡°It was because she didn¡¯t eat properly so I...¡± Chapter 744 - Bring Sister Back Again

Chapter 744: Bring Sister Back Again

¡°Pass me the rice.¡± Chu Lui extended his hand towards Lin Qing. Lin Qing took the bowl of rice from behind, and his hand shook, causing the bowl of rice to drop on the floor and be scattered everywhere. ¡°Sorry, Uncle Chu. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Lin Qing hurriedly moved a step back as if he was frightened. Chu Lui pressed his daughter¡¯s face against his chest. ¡°Be careful next time.¡± A sense of unhappiness shed across his eyes as he was afraid it would startle the sensitive Rainy. He lowered his head and was worried. As expected, Rainy held onto his clothes nervously and kept crying. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. Daddy will bring you out for good food, okay? Let¡¯s eat something nice, and Mommy wille back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy agreed, bit on her fist, and stopped saying a word. Chu Lui carried his daughter out, and with a ¡®bang¡¯, the door closed. Lin Qing lowered his head and kicked the food on the floor. ¡°Dumb.¡± He scolded again, but he did not know who he was targeting. He cleaned the food on the floor before entering the kitchen and scooping a bowl of rice himself. When he ate a bite, he immediately spat the food out because it was too salty. Dumb. It was okay if he just added to the bowl; if he added to the pot, he could not even eat it himself. Luckily, Chu Lui brought his daughter out; if not, he would find out about therge amount of salt in the rice. Then, he scooped another bowl of rice for himself which was still too salty. Hence, he directly went to the water dispenser to pour some water for himself and sat on the chair to start eating. Outside, Chu Lui brought his daughter to eat things like burgers and fries. Children should like those as what he heard from Du Jingtang who had heard from somewhere else. He really had very little interactions with children and did not know how to be a good father. He ruffled his daughter¡¯s soft hair, and he had even tied these ugly its today. However, unexpectedly, Rainy did not find fault with it. She continued wearing the its that her father had tied to school. Even when the teachers wanted to retie for her, she was not willing and rather had the ugly its on her hair. When Chu Lui first heard it from the teacher, a big man like him almost cried uselessly. ¡°Is it nice?¡± He smiled and asked his daughter, a warm gaze shooting out from his dark brows. ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± Rainy ate it bit by bit, and even though she said it tasted nice, she did not feel that way. Chu Lui knew that the child missed her mother; and unless Ruoxin came back, she would probably be in this state for a very long time. He was really afraid that the little her would fall sick again. With her current body condition, she could not fall sick again. ¡°Be obedient, and your Mommy wille back.¡± Heforted his daughter and shoved a bunch of food to her. It did not matter if she could not finish; it was okay even if she ate one bite from each meal. When Chu Lui came out, Rainy was already asleep; and her longshes drooped down with tear droplets on them. Chu Lui carefully carried the daughter up and into the car. The past two months that Xia Ruoxin was missing, he was a father and also a mother. Now, he finally realized that it was not easy to raise a child, especially a small girl... a beautiful small girl. He did not only need to worry now, but he also had to worry about his daughter getting pecked away by some hungry wolves in the future. However, he seemed to forget that his daughter was only four and had quite some time until she grew up. His phone rang, and he picked up. However, his gazended on the daughter sleeping beside him. Luckily, she did not wake up and was still asleep. ¡°Ah Lui,e home for once.¡± Through the phone, he could not tell much from Song Wan¡¯s voice; and with that one sentence, she hung up. Chu Lui wanted to send his daughter home first, but there was only Lin Qing in the house, and he was only ten. After much thinking, he brought Rainy with him. He would find a nanny soon as he could not bring the child with him wherever he went. He was still a man who had his ws, restrictions, andck of understanding. With one hand carrying his daughter, he pressed the doorbell with the other. Not longter, the door was opened by the nanny. ¡°Mr. Chu Junior, you¡¯re back.¡± The nanny lowered her head, and once she saw the child in Chu Lui¡¯s arms, her heart melted. ¡°Oh, she¡¯s asleep. How adorable.¡± ¡°Mm, she just did.¡± Chu Lui ced his hand on his daughter¡¯s head before nodding at the nanny and heading in. Song Wan was currently sitting on the couch, but Chu Lui did not go over and brought his daughter to the bedroom first. In the end¡ªwhen the door opened, he found out that there was someone inside; and his room was in a mess. When he walked in, he realized that even his nkets were messy. ¡°Daddy.¡± Chu Lui hurriedly jumped down from the bed. However, once she saw Rainy in Chu Lui¡¯s arms, her eyes sh a sign of anger. Her Daddy had brought the little sister back again. She was clearly her father¡¯s child. Granny said that she was under father¡¯s name and was father¡¯s only child. However, this little sister that came out of nowhere had upied her father¡¯s arms and his time. Her father had never carried her, but now, he was carrying this little twit every day. ¡°Who allowed you toe in?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice was very stern. He never liked people dirtying his room so who allowed Chu Xiang toe in? ¡°I allowed Xiang Xiang toe in. Why? Do you have any objections?¡± Song Wan walked over, and her eyes swept past Rainy who was in Chu Lui¡¯s arms. As her son hated her and her husband was cold to her, she no longer liked this child anymore. Even though the child was her biological granddaughter, she did not like or want to see her anymore. ¡°Ah Lui, Xiang Xiang is your daughter, too. She can¡¯t see you every day. I only let her y in your room for a while so what¡¯s the problem?¡± Chu Lui pressed his lips tightly together and did not say anything. He turned around, walked out, directly walked into a guest room, and ced Rainy carefully onto the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Chu junior. I¡¯ll take good care of Missy and won¡¯t let anyone enter.¡± The nanny told Chu Lui softly and guaranteed him. Chu Lui nodded in understanding and closed the door before going to the living room to wait for Song Wan. Chapter 745 - I Only Care about Bloodline

Chapter 745: I Only Care about Bloodline

¡°Mom, why did you call me here?¡± Chu Lui asked Song Wan lightly. He did not understand where his kind and understanding mother went. Now, her entire body was filled with thorns and was bent on pricking people. ¡°Can¡¯t I look for you even when there¡¯s nothing? Are you still my son?¡± Song Wan started pricking people again so Chu Lui kept quiet and let Song Wan scold him. ¡°Take Xiang Xiang out to y tomorrow,¡± Song Wan ordered his son, and yes, this was an order¡ªnot a discussion. ¡°Mom, I need to look for Ruoxin.¡± Chu Lui lowered his eyes and felt his head aching. ¡°I still need to take care of Rainy; I don¡¯t have time for Chu Xiang.¡± Xia Ruoxin, Xia Ruoxin again. Once Song Wan heard Xia Ruoxin¡¯s name, she would be furious. How dare she hit her face? After so many years of living to this age, Xia Ruoxin was the first person to hit her. She would never acknowledge this type of daughter-inw; neither did she want this granddaughter. She already had Xiang Xiang; what was the matter even if she was not blood-rted? ¡°Mr. Chu Junior.¡± At that time, the nanny ran over. ¡°Missy is crying.¡± When she finished her sentence, she found Song Wan ring at her so she hurriedly shut her mouth and stood motionless on the spot. Chu Lui stood up and vaguely heard his daughter¡¯s cries. ¡°Chu Lui, sit down now.¡± Song Wan raised her voice behind him and was filled with warning. ¡°If you dare take another step, don¡¯t call me Mom.¡± Chu Lui stopped for a while before walking on. ¡°Chu Lui, Xiang Xiang is your daughter, too.¡± Song Wan¡¯s entire body was shaking in anger. Chu Lui nonchntly moved his mouth. ¡°Mom, you clearly know she¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Even if she¡¯s not your biological one, she is also under your name. Is blood rtions really that important? She had alreadye to our house for more than a year, but did you ever look at her and care for her?¡± Chu Lui stopped in his tracks, turned around, and looked straight at Song Wan¡¯s unfriendly face. ¡°Mom, to you, perhaps it won¡¯t amount to much; but to me, it does. I only care about blood ties.¡± After he finished his sentence, he left in big steps. When he came out again, he was already carrying the Rainy who had cried awake in his arms. He only had one daughter in his entire life, only one so he doted on her and loved her. Chu Xiang had nothing to do with him. ¡°Daddy.¡± Chu Xiang chased after him and tugged on Chu Lui¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Daddy, can you apany Xiang Xiang to y?¡± She raised her hand and tugged at Chu Lui¡¯s sleeves hard. She only knew that she could not let her father go as her father rarely came back. Before she could talk to his daughter much, his father was going to leave already. Perhaps to Chu Lui before, he might not like Chu Xiang but could let her stick around. However, once she saw Chu Xiang now, she would think of Rainy¡¯s lost kidney for some reason¡ªwhere exactly did it go and how did she lose it. He opened the door and walked out in big steps. Chu Xiang put her hand down and ran to Song Wan to hug her and cry. ¡°Behave Xiang Xiang. Don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Song Wanforted his granddaughter and was so furious that it burned whatever pity and conscience she had left. When Chu Lui came out, it was already dark outside. ¡°Baby, are you hungry?¡± Chu Lui asked the daughter in his arms. ¡°Do you want Daddy to bring you out for food?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy smiled lightly at Chu Lui. Hershes always had some moisture around it as she leaned against Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders and clenched her hands into a fist. ¡°Daddy, will Mommye back?¡± She muttered from Chu Lui¡¯s arms. ¡°Rainy misses Mommy. Mommy wille back, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lui ced his palm on his daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Mommy loves Rainy the most; why would she note back? It¡¯s just that Mommy got lost so she wille back after she finds her way home.¡± ¡°Mommy will find her way back and look for Rainy.¡± Rainy clenched her hands into a fist again to cheer for herself and her mother. At that time¡ªfaraway, it was a starry night. Rainy ced her fist by her mouth. Mommy must be looking at the stars. Yes, Mommy was not too far away, and she woulde back. Chu Lui carried his daughter into the car and found a restaurant to get some food for his daughter before feeding her spoon by spoon. As for him, he did not touch the chopsticks or ate a single mouth. Faraway, under the starry sky was a vast and limitless sea. On the ocean, there was a sole ship floating and was carried with the waves. There was no end and no destination. When the wave hit, the ship started moving violently; and Xia Ruoxin grabbed the cargo rack behind her with one hand and Shen Wei with the other, in case she was too groggy and would hit her head. In actual fact, she was right. Not longter, there was a sound of heavy objects plopping on the floor. Judging by the sound, one could know how painful it would be. Of course, she was not speaking from experience but from foresight. It was the conclusion they reached after hitting a few times. However, some people simply could not learn the lesson and remember the pain, just like those who had hit against the cargo shelves. After the ship stabilized, Xia Ruoxin leaned towards Shen Wei and ced her hand on Shen Wei¡¯s forehead. It was still hot. Shen Wei¡¯s sickness was severe, but she recovered slowly. She touched the bottle and shook it. There were not many left, and even if Shen Wei had finished all of these, Shen Wei might not even get well. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡± Shen Wei sat up straight and felt a jarring pain in her head. She struggled to sit up, and her entire body ached; the body ache was like the aftereffects of severe flu. ¡°Eat a few more tablets.¡± Xia Ruoxin took out the medicine bottle and poured two tablets onto her palm for Shen Wei to eat. Shen Wei took the medicine and directly put it in her mouth, eating it like a sweet. She was used to the bitterness, and no matter how bitter it was, that had to be it. Before Xia Ruoxin could keep the medicine in her hands, a hand reached over from somewhere and wanted to snatch her medicine. She held her medicine bottle tightly, but the back of her hand was scratched by someone. Another pounced at her to snatch the medicine. Chapter 746 - Was it a Good Thing to have Small Boobs?

Chapter 746: Was it a Good Thing to have Small Boobs?

She grabbed onto the medicine like a w, turned around, and started fighting with someone in the dark. They could not snatch the medicine from her. In the past, her personality would never allow her to fight with somebody, but these few days, she had fought countless times. Everyone wanted to live, and of course, so did she; she wanted to stay alive to go back and see her daughter and to bring Shen Wei out. This medicine bottle was used to save Shen Wei¡¯s life; she could not give it to anyone else. ¡°Stop making noise. If you are noisy again, I¡¯ll throw all of you down into the sea.¡± The door suddenly opened, and the light that came in pricked the women¡¯s eyes. The woman who wanted to snatch Xia Ruoxin¡¯s medicine bottle could only let go. Xia Ruoxin sat up and felt her hand; the pain made her hiss in agony. ¡°What was that? A cat?¡± After taking her portion of the food, Xia Ruoxin took the medicine bottle and poured out thest two tablets for Shen Wei. She should be much better after she took those two tablets. Shen Wei took the medicine from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands and drank it down with the porridge. Of course, she did not let go of the scratch marks on the back of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Did you fight with someone?¡± Shen Wei raised her eyes and continued eating her food. ¡°Mm, I did.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not feel much and retracted her wrist. ¡°I fought with a cat, but I didn¡¯t lose out because I bit someone.¡± Shen Wei finished thest bit of her porridge. ¡°Ruoxin, perhaps when we make it out of here, we¡¯ll all turn crazy.¡± ¡°Going crazy was better than dying.¡± Xia Ruoxin used all her might to swallow the cookie in her mouth. Yes, as long as she did not die, as long as she could live; it was worth any sins she had tomit. All the sins were not worth a life. The light outside suddenly came in which made Xia Ruoxin sit up. She saw a few men enter, and she hurriedly smeared the dirt on her face and, without forgetting, Shen Wei¡¯s as well. She made her and Shen Wei¡¯s hair messy before leaning against Shen Wei¡¯s shoulders. Suddenly, she felt her hair tighten, and she raised her head nonchntly. It was a middle-aged man with arge beard. He let go of her and grabbed Shen Wei¡¯s hair instead. At that time, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s palm was filled with sweat. After staring at Shen Wei for quite some time, he let go of her hair and used the same method to look at the rest. Xia Ruoxin had heard him say: ¡°Our luck isn¡¯t good this time. All of them look pretty ugly.¡± ¡°There are a few pretty ones.¡± Another crew came in and used his leg to kick the woman at the side. ¡°This is not bad, and she¡¯s good in bed.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The bearded crew walked over and grabbed the woman by her hair. The woman had decent features and a long neck and was busty¡ªwhich made himugh. ¡°This shall be it. I love women with big boobs and butt so it¡¯ll be more fun to y with.¡± As he said, he pulled the woman¡¯s hair and had no pity or protective feeling for her when he dragged the woman out directly by her hair. From that day on, Xia Ruoxin had never seen the woman who was supposedly pretty again. After a few days, the bearded man came back; and almost all the women were petrified that they would be chosen. They heard that he was a pervert and would torture women for fun, and after that, he would throw the women into the sea to feed sharks. Xia Ruoxin curled up and tried to hide her existence. The bearded man looked one by one and finally picked a blond. However, because she had not seen the sunlight in too long, all of her golden hair started to turn silver and had lost its luster. After the bearded man dragged that woman out, the rest of them were thankful and lucky that it was her and not them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re safe.¡± Shen Wei woke up some time ago and had more energy nowadays. It was good as after finishing the bottle of medicine, she had also almost recovered. ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ruoxin sat up straight and asked softly. ¡°No reason.¡± Shen Wei exhaled lightly before shifting her gaze to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s breasts. ¡°He likes big breasts and big butts. Compared to the women here¡ªother than those who did not develop properly, our boobs are tter and are not of size. He won¡¯t want them so we¡¯re safe.¡± Xia Ruoxin could onlyugh along. Even though hers was not too big, it was not that t either. It was just that she was wearing looser clothing, and in addition to their weight loss and the natural thin frame of eastern women, she really looked like she had not developed properly in one nce. However, this would mean that no one would like people like her. Xia Ruoxin really wished that the people here would not appreciate their thin beauty. Obviously, these foreigners did not know how to appreciate their beauty as Xia Ruoxin heard the men call them ¡®skeleton¡¯, which meant that they did not have meat at all. These men were inclined towards people who took pride in their figures. That was why it was not a bad thing to have small boobs. For them, they had even picked their lives back. Suddenly, the ground below them shook even more, and the few women huddled together. Hurriedly, Xia Ruoxin held onto the rack beside her and forced her body to stabilize as she grabbed Shen Wei with the other hand. The boat shook even more violently, and some women were caught off guard and started rolling. Honestly, it was aical sight, but no one couldugh. This rocky feeling meant that they had hit something; if not, they had reachednd. Bang! The door opened, and the bright light shone in which made Xia Ruoxin close her eyes and use her hands to block them instinctively. ¡°Get out! Get out now!¡± A whip was hitting the deck outside, and the women could only walk out fearfully. Xia Ruoxin tore off her outerwear and took out two strips of cloth from inside: one for Shen Wei and the other for herself. ¡°Block your eyes.¡± Shen Wei understood and held onto the cloth carefully before inching forward. Chapter 747 - Another Prison

Chapter 747: Another Prison

The bright light outside shone into their eyes, and both Xia Ruoxin and Shen Wei used the cloth to cover their eyes once they came out. Anyone who had a bit ofmon sense would know that if one had been in a dark ce for too long and the light outside was too bright, it would cause one to be blind. Besides, they could already feel the intensity of the light outside based on the light that shone in previously. ¡°Squat down.¡± Once they went out, a man with a hoarse voice yelled before hurling his whip onto the floor which made a reverberating sound and also a gush of cold air at the side of their ear. It was not hard to imagine how painful it would be when the whip hit someone¡¯s skin. They were hungry and thirsty, but the people outside did not seem to care about their life and death; they continued to lift the other cargo out from the ship one by one. As for these movable cargoes, they would ce them here first since they could not run. Even if they did, they had nowhere to run as other than this piece ofnd, it was all deck. They did not have wings, and they could never escape from this ce so their fates were still unknown. The sky started to darken slowly, and the light started to be warm if one was able to use this as an adjective. Xia Ruoxin touched Shen Wei¡¯s elbow and took off the cloth covering her eyes. Luckily, when she went out, she wore more clothes, unlike Shen Wei who had nothing but oneyer of clothing. If they really did not have anything to cover their eyes, they could not possibly use their undergarments. Their outerwear was smeared with the smelly items that had even made the other women stay far away from them. When their eyes slowly adjusted to their surrounding light, Xia Ruoxin then found out that they were overseas; but they did not know which country they were in. She secretly took a look at the Eurasian crew members, and none of them had an eastern face. Also, the people around them with numb expressions were not eastern people like Shen Wei and her... except for one or two who did not like to talk. Their expression was dumb and did not have much spark in their eyes. Xia Ruoxin had even recognized one of them that had been brought out by the crew members several times. As to what they did outside, one did not have to guess; they perhaps had lost their soul or their freedom... or maybe their entire self and had resigned to their fate. However, Xia Ruoxin had never resigned to hers. It was their nieth day of being missing; three whole months. They had been floating on sea for a total of three months, and finally, their feet hadnded onnd, even though they were in another country. The ship cargoes were brought out one by one while these women continued to squat on the deck board. No matter if the sun had burnt their skin or reddened their face¡ªone had even started to feel faint from extensive hunger, they did not move and did not dare to run. When the sun was about to set, the whip hit the floor again. ¡°Come up, one by one. Hurry up.¡± Following this, there was another whipping sound that broke the air. Xia Ruoxin shrunk her body. These whips did not have eyes, and if it really hit their bodies, their skin would be torn open. They followed the crowd tightly from behind. It was their first time in three months to step onnd and also their first time being under such a warm sun in a long time. At the start, Shen Wei and her eyes were covered by cloth so they could adjust to the light now. On the other hand, there were a few people who rubbed their eyes from time to time; it seemed like their vision was impaired. The ground was dry, filled with dust, and did not have any greenery, high-rise buildings, or traffic lights that should have been everywhere; as well as all sorts of vehicles and pedestrians. This ce was away from the hustle and bustle of city life, but to them, this silence in their ears was a fear that crept to them. Then, they were chased into a run-down wooden house. Yes, it was a wooden house, a house made of wood and was very run-down. There was arge mattress along with a very dirty and old nket that seemed to have been picked up from the dustbin as the cotton was exposed, and there was also an awful dposing smelling from the nket. Xia Ruoxin was not unfamiliar to this smell as after all; for the past three months, they had been smelling this to sleep every day. The house should be the go-to-ce for eating, drinking, and defecating. Someone suddenly pushed her shoulder, and ady with a thick waist walked in and said something in an aliennguage to them, which Xia Ruoxin and Shen Wei did not understand. To them, this foreignnguage sounded like the heavenly book in their ears. The woman who spoke also knew that the newbies did not quite understand what she said so she gestured towards them before pointing to the mattress on the innermost side. She meant for them to go in, and it was their ce to stay in the future. Xia Ruoxin picked the innermost corner by the wall. At the very least, it was safer and Shen Wei was sleeping beside her. The women picked their own spot on the mattress and did not interact at all. No matter how this ce looked, it was much better than the ship; and at the very least, they had a ce to lie down and a nket to cover them. The sky outside was already dark, and Xia Ruoxin thought it was around eight or nine at night. She was very tired and wanted to sleep, but there was a bit of light left so she did not sleep too peacefully. It was until she smelled food. She felt as if her nose had been trained up the past three months as she was able to smell both smelly and fragrant items. Hurriedly, she sat up and woke Shen Wei up. Shen Wei still seemed to be in a daze and was throwing a small tantrum. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s food.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her hand tightly and felt that if they wentte, there would not be food for them. Shen Wei jumped up in no time. Even Xia Ruoxin felt a bittersweet smile. There was arge container, and one person could have a bowl of rice which looked like white rice grain but was yellow instead. They also got a biscuit. As they rose the earliest, they were at the front and took the most and best food of the lot. When they ate the rice, there was a grainy feeling which did not feel like white rice and was not delicious; but it was not hard to eat as well. After all, they had food worth for pigs on the ship so no matter if it was her, Shen Wei, or the other people; they were holding onto their bowl of rice and were afraid someone would snatch it. The people behind them either did not have the biscuit, the rice, or even anything at all. Chapter 748 - Period was Here

Chapter 748: Period was Here

In this ce, how could one still wish for good food and for other people to call them and save rice for them? Xia Ruoxin already had a bad feeling about this ce, and it was one not considered scary but was actually a pretty frightening ce. Even though they did not know what they were here for, the fight between women had already started. It was not for money or men but for a mouthful of rice and their life. In the morning the next day... The door was mmed open, and Xia Ruoxin hurriedly sat up; so did Shen Wei. She rubbed her eyes and wore her shoes, and the woman with a thick waist walked over and pointed at them one by one with her finger. Ruoxin knew that she was counting the people. Actually, even if they ran, it should be now; but it was just their first day here so they did not even know what grew here. How could they run and escape? After the headcount, she passed them a bamboo basket with a and some other items. Xia Ruoxin took the items but did not know what they were used for. However, when she came out, she understood as it was all women around here and no men. She turned around to look at Shen Wei who held her head down. She had a nice jawline, and this ending was pretty good for them. At the very least, there were no men here¡ªwhich meant that they would not be hurt in that way. However, they might suffer a bit more physically, but there was still hope that they could go out alive and clean. The woman with a thick waist brought them to a nearby river, and Xia Ruoxin then knew what they were here for. They had to mine for gold. Yes, mine for gold. With the and other tools, they had to stand in the muddy river day after day¡ªyear after year¡ªand mine the little bits of gold or gold dust from here. This meant that they were in a mine, even though they were still unsure of their exact location. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her butt; and the person behind kicked her hard and almost made her fall to the ground. Shen Wei wanted to stand up for her, but Xia Ruoxin hurriedly held her wrist and shook her head. It was best that they did not do anything as these people were probably like the crew members who did not treat them like humans and would harm and kill them whenever they wished. They were living other people¡¯s roof so they had to bow down to them. Shen Wei could only tolerate it. The woman with a thick waist was yelling something, which seemed to be rushing them down to the water. Xia Ruoxin went down, and even though the weather was pretty hot, the water was ice-cold. When her feet touched the water, a gush of coldness rushed up her entire body from her foot. She copied the others and took the container to the sand and started finding gold. However, the containers went down one by one; but let alone gold, they did not even see a single bit of silver. That was why this was called mining gold. If gold was so easy to be found, there would not be so many people here. She wiped the sweat on her forehead. The bright sun shone down, and her forehead was filled with sweat, but down at her feet below the water, it was freezing cold. There had bound to be a few days for the woman. During the three months on the boat, she herself did not know how she endured through it. She only knew that her pants got wet and dried up before they got wet again. Luckily, she was wearing dark blue pants; and other than the bloody smell from her body, one could not tell that there was something wrong with her. She held her stomach and endured the pain below her abdomen. Finally, the blood flowed down from her leg. The icy cold feeling made her break out in cold sweat, and her feet and hands were cold. She could not take it and went ashore. The fatdy in charge of them started yelling at her, and even though Xia Ruoxin did not know what she was saying, she knew that she had to go down to the river. Every step she took forward, the woman¡¯s face got darker. Suddenly, the woman took a wooden stick and hit her shoulder. Xia Ruoxin endured the pain and whimpered while the blood flowed down her pants. She endured the pain, pointed at her stomach before pointing to the blood on the floor. The woman squinted and looked pissed off before she raised the stick in her hands and hit Xia Ruoxin with it. Xia Ruoxin was scared of the pain and could only walk backward until she was in the water. At that moment, the icy cold feeling traveled up from her leg and had cramped her abdomen. Her body shivered, and she felt a stinging pain starting from her lower abdomen. Shen Wei behind her hurriedly helped her up. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled bitterly. ¡°Nothing much. My period is here, and it hurts.¡± Shen Wei held her arm tightly and did not know what to say. Other than the women she was with, the others that came earlier had already been tanned; and one could no longer tell what they looked like originally as they carried on their repeated movements. With one hand holding her stomach, Xia Ruoxin tugged Shen Wei¡¯s sleeves tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t stand and do nothing, the people will notice.¡± As expected, the fat woman had noticed them; and irritation had shed in her eyes. Afterward, she held the stick up with her thick fingers and hit against her own palm from time to time, warning them which was enough for them to gulp in fear. Xia Ruoxin held Shen Wei¡¯s hand and hurriedly get back to work. Then, the fat woman put down the stick and started shaking her head. There was an umbre on the top of her head, and she was drinking water while munching on nuts. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s stomach was in pain until she could die, but she could only endure it. In no time, her clothes were almost drenched; and she broke out in quite a lot of cold sweat. When she looked at the other people, they were the same; but theirs was hot sweat and hers was cold. By the afternoon, she was so tired until she could not lift her arms. The sun was right above her and was the hottest weather in a day. The weather here was pretty weird as it was hot in the day, nearly forty degrees; but the river was freezing cold. Additionally, they still had to cover themselves with nkets at night. It did not seem scientific, but it was true. This was a weird ce that up till now, she and Shen Wei had no idea where it was. Chapter 749 - A Roll of Toilet Paper Chapter 749: A Roll of Toilet Paper Xia Ruoxin touched her left arm, and it really did not have any strength; she could not even lift it up. When they all went back onshore, someone came specifically to keep the gold. Someone handed some gold over, but the majority of them did not. Obviously, the person who collected the gold was very satisfied and said something. However, Xia Ruoxin could not understand him at all. Two people brought a container of rice. Xia Ruoxin gulped down her saliva. The pain in her stomach became even worse due to hunger. She held her stomach with one hand and followed behind the others to take a bowl of rice. Everyone only had half a bowl of the yellowish rice with no side dishes, but Xia Ruoxin found out that the people who had found gold were able to get a big bowl of rice with meat and a big bowl of soup to drink. The rest could only eat the food dryly and drink raw water. ¡°Can you take it?¡± Shen Wei asked worriedly. She knew Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body, and once her period came, it would hurt her like hell¡ªnot to mention that she still needed to go down to the water and drink cold water. Women could not touch cold and raw things these few days, but now... ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin touched Shen Wei¡¯s arm. Her belly hurt again so she touched her with more force, but Shen Wei did not budge. Her expression did not change as if it was not Xia Ruoxin who grabbed her arm, and she was just like a wood. ¡°Sorry.¡± Xia Ruoxin hurriedly let go, but she did not even dare to move as a rush of hot blood flowed down her leg. The bloody smell became more obvious. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have much strength anyway.¡± Shen Wei sat down beside her, and it seemed like they could take a rest. However, no one returned to the house; and they all went to the river to pick rocks instead. Xia Ruoxin sighed and held her stomach tightly. She smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m okay, at least I gave birth before. What about you? It might not be good for your body if you spend too long in the water.¡± Actually, what she said was a farce. It was not a maybe, it was a definitely. Putting aside the fact it would harm one¡¯s body, soaking in cold water all day long would not bring about benefits and might even affect a woman¡¯s fertility. Shen Wei leaned against the wall and let the warm sunlightnd on her face. What¡¯s the difference if she could not give birth? She did not really want children anymore. Bang! Bang! The sticks hit the floor, and the other women took theirs and went into the river. Xia Ruoxin followed them down. This day, she endured the cramps from her lower abdomen and had almost fainted in the river a few times. A warm gush of liquid would flow down her pants from time to time, but the river was still as cold. This day, she and Shen Wei did not find any piece of gold. At first, they thought this thing would be over; after all, not everyone could have such luck. However, when they walked over to the fat woman, she picked up the stick and started beating them up harshly; and a lot of people behind them had the same treatment. Untilter, she then found out that to these ves from wherever, whether they could find gold would concern whether they would get beaten. They could not eat fully and not drink water, but they must find gold. When one found gold, one would have good food and drinks; but if one did not, then one would be beaten up. If one found gold, one could exchange it for daily necessities like toilet papers, soap, toothbrushes, and stuff like that. Of course, there would also be food. This night was the bitterest Xia Ruoxin had been for all these years. Even when she left the Chu family penniless back then, she was not like she was now: pain and tired and did not even dare cry. She held her bedsheets up and slept on the bare bed so she would not dirty the sheets. However, it was hard on her as she could not sleep the whole night and kept tossing and turning and felt endless pain. The next morning, she got a small bowl of yellow rice again with no dishes or soup or hot water, which made her stomach hurt even more, and she still had to endure the cold water. However, Shen Wei was lucky this time and found some gold. Under the envy of everyone else, Shen Wei handed the gold over. After the people gestured to her for a long time¡ªperhaps they asked her what she needed, Shen Wei gestured back; and they reached an agreement. Not longter, Shen Wei took something and shoved it to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Take it while we still have a break.¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her head, and when she saw the thing, tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°You can exchange for food and drinks; why did you take this for me?¡± ¡°Take this. I need to use it, too, next time. Women can¡¯t do without this.¡± Shen Wei pushed her, and Xia Ruoxin stood up and felt her stomach swelling. She was sticky and ufortable down there in addition to the blood that kept dripping. She found a ce where no one was and hid there. Of course, the people were not afraid that she would escape as there were high walls around the ce. Even if she was a monkey, she had to know her limits and would know that she could not make it out of the ce. Shen Wei gave her a roll of toilet paper. These things, to them now, were a luxury so she only dared to use a little. It was not easy to find gold, and they needed to depend on a lot of luck like Shen Wei who had a decent fortune. Perhaps she could not even find gold in a month. Shen Wei had to use these toilet papers soon so she had to save it up. When she came back, they had to get back to work. She held the toilet paper in her arms and could take them away when they entered the ce. When she went down to the water again, she prayed that her luck would be better; and she could find gold. However, her hopes were dashed; and reality was cruel. She only found sand but no gold. Other than Shen Wei¡¯s gold today, no one found a second one so when they went into the house, all of them had to suffer a beating on their shoulder. They did it with no mercy whatsoever. Xia Ruoxin rubbed her shoulders and walked into the house. Once she reached her spot, she closed her eyes and slept. However, her stomach still felt ufortable so she huddled up; and tears started dropping from the corner of her eyes. Chapter 750 - Whatever was Cut would Eventually be Long

Chapter 750: Whatever was Cut would Eventually be Long

Shen Wei walked over and coughed lethargically. She pulled the nket over from Xia Ruoxin,y down, and fell asleep in no time. After some time, Xia Ruoxin woke up from the pain in her stomach. She felt stickiness in her pants, and it was weird why her stomach was so painful. Carefully, she stood up, hugged the toilet paper, and went to the toilet not far away. Just like her on the ship, she could smell the smell of the toilet from faraway. However, this was much better than the ship as it was not a big container filled with poop, but a real toilet instead. Also, they were all girls so there was no difference between the men¡¯s and thedies¡¯. When she walked in, she hugged the toilet paper in her hands and squatted down slowly, pressing on her stomach tightly and endured the pain about to exit. It was her first time experiencing this pain. It was excruciating. She tolerated it to the best that she could and tried not to let herself cry. In the end, she still cried in pain; and the tears fell from the corner of her eyes, drop by drop. After a long time, the pain subsided a bit before she dragged her lethargic body back and climbed back to her spot. ¡°You cried?¡± Shen Wei¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not think that it was embarrassing. She turned around and faced the wall to sleep. ¡°Shen Wei, do you think we can still leave this ce alive?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± Shen Wei closed her eyes and breathed gently. They could hear people snoring from time to time; they were all tired and perhaps numb, too. Their lives had be finding gold every day; other than finding gold, there was nothing else. They had be finding gold machines thoroughly, but Xia Ruoxin did not want to and was not willing. She still wanted to go home. In a daze, she slept again but still tossed and turned from time to time. The pain in her stomach subsided sometime but hurt on others, which tortured her until she broke out in cold sweat. The clothes on her body got wet, became dry... wet then dry again. She turned around the whole night and did not sleep at all. In the morning, someone came over to hit the door. They got up when the sun just got up, and without tidying up, they just went out the way they came in. However, Xia Ruoxin still had to tidy her hair. ¡°You still care?¡± Shen Weiughed at her. ¡°You still care about these things now? What are you thinking?¡± ¡°Not particrly.¡± Xia Ruoxin straightened her shirt, even though this shirt had not been washed or changed out of. ¡°I just want to live like a person and not forget who I am. It¡¯s that simple.¡± Yes, it was really that simple. She wanted to remember that she was a person, not a machine. In the morning, the weather was cold¡ªabout ten degrees; but in the afternoon, it was almost forty degrees. Xia Ruoxin walked into the water barefoot, and the cold water had almost crept into her bones. There were water noises beside her, and the rest had followed her in. Now, it was time to see whose luck was better and could find more gold. She took the and started looking, but her useless hand was extremely hard to move up and down. Nothing again. She was disappointed as she poured the sand back into the water before scooping others up and started finding gold in the water. When the afternoon sunnded above her eyes, she saw a bright light. Hurriedly, she turned around; and when she looked back, she found something in her that was sparkling. She moved the again and reached in for the dazzling thing that was especially painful to her eyes under the sun. She closed her eyes and heaved a sigh of relief; even her tensed up lips could finally break into a smile. That was good. Great even. She finally found gold. She took her basket to the head which was where the fat woman was and handed her gold up. After checking it, the fat woman was clearly pleased as the gold was pretty big and was substantial. Xia Ruoxin exchanged two rolls of toilet paper, toothpaste, and two toothbrushes. Perhaps others would think that she was crazy to be caring about these at a time like that. The other people who found gold would exchange it for food and not daily necessities, but Xia Ruoxin was different. Finally, today, she did not need to get beaten up. When she went back, she passed on a toothbrush to Shen Wei. Shen Wei took it and turned over to sleep. Xia Ruoxin touched her head and decided to cut off her hair. Even though she could not bear to part with it... as from young, she was like Rainy who loved and cherished their hair the most or perhaps because she was once bald. Hence, she rarely cut her hair and let it grow naturally and reach her shoulders with much difficulty. The next morning, she woke up earlier than others and went to brush her teeth before using the water on her fingers tob her hair. As she had nob, she could only use her fingers to brush through it; but it was already all tangled up. The second day, she got nothing; and it was so on the third. Until the fourth day, she found another piece of gold and still exchanged it for toilet paper, two bowls of rice, and something that was like a knife. A knife was considered a sharp object so the people here were afraid that they would use it to do something else so they would not give them sharp things like scissors or fruit knife. Even when Xia Ruoxin took the scissors, quite a few people were watching. Xia Ruoxin grabbed a bunch of her hair and held the scissors in her hand tightly before breathing heavily. One lump of her hair had fallen. She did not cry and continued cutting her hair like a machine until her hair was very short, and she was almost bald. That time, Shen Wei walked over and sat in front of Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Help me cut mine, too.¡± Xia Ruoxin took Shen Wei¡¯s hair. Last time, her hair used to be very beautiful and was the envy of her; that lush wine red curled hair was soft and smooth. Right now, it was like wilted grass and had lost the lushness from the beginning. ¡°Your hair will grow out.¡± She sighed lightly, and the smile on her face had long gone away. Chapter 751 - Insider Spy Chapter 751: Insider Spy Xia Ruoxin cut all of Shen Wei¡¯s hair off, and it was exactly the same as hers ¨C not too short but much more convenient. After they finished their haircut, they could not rest and had to go mine for gold. Perhaps their luck would be decent today, and they could find some gold; but unfortunately, they were not so lucky every time. At night, Xia Ruoxin could not even sleep at first; and because she was a light sleeper, she immediately woke up when she heard a noise. Using a dim light, she saw a woman stand up. However, she did not take much notice as many people woke up at night; and she was one of them. Sometimes, they were really too tired, and most of them would rather sleep throughout the night even if they could not hold their pee in. She did not even know what time it was, but she felt that it was around three in the morning. When she closed her eyes again, she heard the sounds of shuffles. She turned around and saw the woman seemingly searching for something as she pulled open a woman¡¯s nket and started feeling for something. Both Xia Ruoxin and Shen Wei did not have much valuable stuff; just two rolls of tissue paper which they used as pillows. It was obvious that the woman was not looking for this. She squinted her eyes slightly and saw the woman take out a small bag, and after searching the bag, she put something on herself and went out carefully. Xia Ruoxin wanted to wake Shen Wei up at first, but she did not say anything in the end. These were other people¡¯s business; and whether they wanted to leave or escape, it was not rted to her. She wanted to escape, too; but she did not know from where and where she could go after she left. Light snores wereing from the people beside her from time to time, and she fell asleep groggily soon after. When she was fast asleep, she felt a sudden pain on her body; and she sat up in fright. She saw the fatdy supervisor standing in front of them and pointing at them one by one while muttering. Without needing trantion, Xia Ruoxin knew that she was not merely chatting or having a meeting with them but was scolding them. Yes, scolding. She was scolding them very harshly, and the wooden stick in her hand wouldnd on them from time to time. Even Xia Ruoxin could not avoid being hit by one, right on her left arm. Hurriedly, she protected her arm as she was afraid that the next hit would permanently damage it. The fat woman started shrieking and called all of them to squeeze. They were all barefooted and ced their hands behind their heads just like criminals. A few people came in and threw all the nkets and the mattress onto the floor before rummaging through the items. Even the toilet paper that Xia Ruoxin used her hard-earned gold to exchange for was thrown onto the floor and stepped on like dirt. Were they really stepping on paper? They were literally stepping on gold as gold was used to exchange for the tissue. Even though she did not know how pure it was, the tissue that was made of gold was not for stepping. She lowered her head and squatted at the corner just like the rest, waiting for those people to check. Xia Ruoxin then understood what the woman who left was searching for under the bed. It turned out to be gold. However, why would the gold be on other people¡¯s beds? Or the gold was originally hers and the person who went out was a thief. Thus, she secretly looked at one of the women who got her gold stolen. She did not talk much usually. She was a Caucasian around thirty years old; and no matter how her features were like, it did not matter. To be honest, however one looked like, even if it was like a pig; one still needed to dig for gold in the river. Even if they looked like a deity, one still needed to turn in the mud. However, Xia Ruoxin remembered this woman¡¯s high nose bridge and harsh features; but after all, the definition of beauty was different between people of her country and others. Perhaps her appearance would be heavenly to an outsider. Perhaps it was also because of her high nose bridge, she had a deep impression of this woman and remembered that amongst these people, no matter if they arrivedter or earlier; they had all handed in their gold a few times. Even though it was not easy to find gold in the sand, it was not too difficult as well. With their way of finding gold day and night, they would have found some no matter what. Even people who were slower like her had handed gold in a few times; it might not be much, but they did hand them in. However, it seemed that this woman with a high nose had never handed them in. Every time they had to get beaten up, she would always be at the front and would never make a sound even when she was hit. Xia Ruoxin now knew why she had never handed in gold. It was because she hid it, and it was in that small bag. She had suffered by herself all this while, only for the benefit for someone else who she did not even know. Xia Ruoxin could not remember the face of the person who took the gold, but she knew that the person was white and was just merely tanned from the sun. At that time, the woman with a high nose was looking down the whole while and thinking of something. When they were searching her mattress, she did not even look up as perhaps she knew that no matter how hard they found, it would not be with her. They had thrown all that they could and flipped over whatever they had, but they still could not find even the shadow of a bit of gold. The fat woman smacked on the wood hardly and extended her finger towards them. Xia Ruoxin knew that it was not a good thing. The woman¡¯s hand came down, and she started searching their bodies. Even though they were all women, it still felt disgusting to be touched by women everywhere. The woman with the high nose hesitated for a while and hid her gaze. She stood up and shakily extended her arms, but Xia Ruoxin noticed that her face was pale and her body was trembling. A woman walked over to Xia Ruoxin, and Xia Ruoxin extended her arms and endured the enormous humiliation in her heart. She could only repeatedly tell herself that this was a woman, this was a woman. She had whatever the person had. That person was like a female gangster and started touching all over her body, not even letting go of the woman¡¯s most private area. Xia Ruoxin held it the whole time; she lowered her head and bit her red lips tightly, waiting for the ordeal to be over. Chapter 752 - She had Offended the Woman with a High Nose

Chapter 752: She had Offended the Woman with a High Nose

After getting searched, Xia Ruoxin then stood aside with the other people that had been searched before squatting there and maintaining the prisoner position. The person who she was squatting next to was exactly the woman with a high nose bridge. The woman seemed to heave a sigh of relief, but there was another sense of worry in her sigh. She seemed to have noticed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s judging gaze as she turned around and numbly moved her body. Shen Wei came over and squatted in front of Xia Ruoxin. Shen Wei¡¯s hair was short until her scalp was exposed, and it could prick people¡¯s hands. Xia Ruoxin touched her forehead and wondered if she looked just like Shen Wei. There was no mirror here so she did not know exactly how she looked like, but no matter if she was ugly or beautiful, there was no one to appreciate her. The fat woman left with the other people as they could not find the gold after a long time. The only result left today for the women trafficked from different parts of the world was that they had no food for the day. Xia Ruoxin started to take notice of the woman with a high nose who seemed to know that the gold she had saved was stolen. However, she could not guess who stole them until she raised her head and stopped her gaze on Xia Ruoxin. Hurriedly, Xia Ruoxin kept her gaze and busied herself; but this stare from others was unavoidable. There was a sh of hatred over the woman with a high nose¡¯s face, but she did not show it to anyone. She continued to find gold in the river every day and did not say a word, minimizing her existence and did not ck in her work. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s luck was decent, and she managed to hand in another bit of gold. Of course, she used it to exchange for a roll of tissue paper and a portion of toothpaste that was enough tost the two of them for a few months. Not longter, Shen Wei found gold and exchanged it for food. While they were eating, they took the opportunity to shove the extra food into their stomach. In this sort of ce, the food was not safe anywhere except for their stomachs. ¡°Why does that woman look at you all the time?¡± Shen Wei picked up the spoon and pointed at the woman with a high nose bridge not far away. ¡°I noticed it a few times. Since when did you have a grudge with her?¡± She could not understand the more she thought about it. Xia Ruoxin was with her almost every day and did not interact much with the other people. Both of them were one body; it was not a gang, it was just that the people were from different countries so the people from the same country would naturally be closer, not to mention Xia Ruoxin and Shen Wei did know each other in the first ce. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her?¡± Xia Ruoxin shoved a biscuit into her mouth and used her might to bite and swallow it. ¡°That woman with a high nose bridge?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Wei checked her out from head to toe carefully; and indeed, the woman had a high nose bridge which was her defining factor. She did not have a generalized face and could be recognized easily upon a single look. ¡°Her?¡± Xia Ruoxin shoved the biscuit into her mouth again while her stomach continued grumbling. She was still hungry. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Xia Ruoxin sat down and lowered her voice, in case other people heard her. She told Shen Wei all the happenings of that night: how she did not fall asleep and saw someone stealing the bag of gold and also how the woman with a high nose rarely handed her gold up, leading to her deduction of the woman having some gold pieces with her. ¡°What do you think she wants to use that thing for? She can¡¯t even drink it or eat it.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not understand what the woman with a high nose was thinking. She did not exchange it for anything and kept it, but in the end, it became someone else¡¯s possession. ¡°Does she want to take it and run?¡± Shen Wei knew what they were going to do in an instant. ¡°Is it that easy to escape?¡± Xia Ruoxin was not a powerful woman but was not simple enough to think that she could just escape so easily. They were digging for gold all day long in this ce and did not even know what the outside world looked like. They literally had nothing to their name; how could they run off? ¡°Eat your food and don¡¯t think too much.¡± Shen Wei turned around and stared at the endless river; for some reason, her tense face had no more expression at this point. Xia Ruoxin picked the bowl up and ate thest grain of rice. In here, what they could only look forward to was having three meals a day. Without these, none of them could live on. Suddenly, she felt a menacing re. She turned around and saw the woman with a high nose smirking and did not put it down fast enough; but soon, she pretended like it was nothing and continued on with her business. Xia Ruoxin put down the bowl in her hands and frowned slightly. She seemed to have received a cold warning and hatred from the woman with a high nose. It was hatred, but Xia Ruoxin really did not know where she had offended her. Usually, they would not even interact or look at each other; how could she offend her? She did not take this incident to heart and focused on counting her and Shen Wei¡¯s assets. They had three rolls of tissue paper, toothpaste, and two toothbrushes. If they could find gold again, they would exchange it for a bit more before using all the rest for food. Even though it was hard on them here, Xia Ruoxin really felt that she was better than what she imagined. At the very least, there were rewards; but she also knew that it was an incentive for these women to continue working hard. Usually, they would only feed them until they were one-third full. When they were hungry to no end, they would then be thrown out so they could use their physical strength from the bottom of their hearts and multiply their willingness to work. Xia Ruoxin was very open-minded about this and took it as something she found on the streets. If they did not give them anything at first, then so be it. What could one do to them? In the end, they still had to endure it all, lifting their asses and drenching them in this cold river. That night, she slept really early because she was tired. She had only just gotten used to life here recently so she did not think much; and after the tiring day, she just wanted a good rest at night. The night breeze was cold. In here, the day was like summer; but the night was likete autumn. If it was not for this nket, many people would probably have frozen to death. Xia Ruoxin pulled the thin nket onto herself and muttered a few words which seemed to be sleep talk from her red lips that had lost its color. Chapter 753 - Got Framed

Chapter 753: Got Framed

Only she knew who was in her dream. At that time, a white woman sat up on her mattress and walked over to the one at the most corner. After standing there and looking for quite some time, she picked out a tiny piece of gold and ced it at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head area. Of course, Xia Ruoxin did not know anything as she was dead tired, including Shen Wei who was sleeping beside her. After all that she had done, the woman with a high nose secretly crawled back to her mattress andy down. She smirked, and the smile was mixed with coldness and harshness. The next day, there was a loud band on the door; and Xia Ruoxin sat up. She did not think much and instinctively took her clothes to wear. Once she finished wearing them, the fat woman came over; and there were a few big-sized henchmen beside her. With this impressive entry, Xia Ruoxin knew that someone had not handed in the gold again so she came over to catch the thief. Everyone squatted down in understanding and allowed them to flip their stuff. When these people¡¯s hands were on it, everything on the mattress would fall to the floor, including the toilet papers that Xia Ruoxin used as a pillow. When the thin nket was pulled open, a small sack was found. The woman took the sack over and opened it, and her face darkened. Shen Wei held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arm. Xia Ruoxin shook her head. She had no clue. She had never seen this in her life. The fat woman made some gestures, and quickly, two women had Xia Ruoxin¡¯s left and right arm, dragging her out of the ce. She turned around and shook her head towards Shen Wei before mouthing, ¡®Don¡¯t care about me. Don¡¯t move.¡¯ When she was done, she turned back and was clearly clueless. It was her first time at this lone house with nothing inside. Before she could think much, a p had alreadynded on her face. The fat woman walked in front of her before pping her again and started saying words that Xia Ruoxin did not understand. Even though Xia Ruoxin did not get it, many of thenguages in this world were simr; and she must have been saying how she stole the gold and she was now going to get punished. Xia Ruoxin tore the corner of her lips and followed by the pain of the tear, her lips were broken; and this was only the beginning. = Piak! A sticknded on her leg, and her knees instinctively caved in as she knelt on the floor. Humans were made out of flesh and blood; how could they not hurt and not feel pain? However, at this ce, she knew very clearly that no matter how hard she screamed, no one woulde to her rescue. Another sticknded, and this time, it struck her hand. Suddenly, her hands swelled up; and it was a blur between her blood and her meat. ¡°Save me...¡± Her dry lips moved from time to time, but she could not make a sound. ¡°Save me... ¡°Save me... ¡°Chu Lui, save me...¡± Again, she could not take it and yelled miserably as another sticknded on her originally hurt left arm. Vaguely, Shen Wei could hear Xia Ruoxin¡¯s cries. Even though she did not know what Xia Ruoxin was experiencing, she had to use all of her body¡¯s might to stop herself from being impulsive and rushing forward. Her gazended on the woman with a high nose, and once she noticed it, she quickly turned around nonchntly. At this time, everyone was starting to be petrified by the cries that struck their ears from time to time. Only the woman with a high nose could be nonchnt and even bite on her fingernails. Another sticknded, and it directly hit Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead. She opened her eyes, and there was only a sea of red in front of her. ... ¡°Ruoxin!¡± Chu Lui suddenly sat up. He closed his eyes, and his forehead was filled with sweat... even the pajamas he was wearing were drenched. He turned around and saw Rainy sleeping soundly with her cheeks as red as ever. He adjusted the nket for his daughter before getting off the bed, taking out the lighter and the cigarette from the drawer and heading to the balcony. He could not pinpoint his feelings, but he just could not sleep all of a sudden. He took a huge breath of the smoke. The smoke went from his nose to his lungs, and it numbed it for a second or so before it became clear amongst his breathing. He took another mouthful and as he leaned against the balcony, mouthful after mouthful, stick after stick. The street lights were still bright, and there were pockets of pedestrians and cars on the streets. He squinted, and the warm street lights seemed to rise to heaven. The sky was clear and was filled with stars. Not far away, Venus was still hovering above his head. The sky was about to brighten, but why was it so slow? He took another puff, and the wind blew over. Perhaps it was because of the weather or his body condition, he suddenly felt a chill down his spine. The wind blew away the sweat on his forehead, but his clothes were still wet. He extinguished the me and took another stick. After some time, Venus started to darken while the horizon started to lighten up. Between the stars and the moon, there was the sky that was currently grayish. It seemed like it was about to rain. He looked far and wide, and there were already a few cigarette heads thrown by him at the balcony. The wind blew over and took away the nicotine smell on his body, but it could not remove the cloudiness in his heart. He put out the smoke again, and he went into the room. A warm gush of air weed him, but there was not much warmth in his eyes. He opened the door and found the child still sleeping obediently. She really knew how to recognize people: in the past, she recognized her mother; and now, she recognized her father. If her father did note home, she would not sleep. She wanted her father to feed her and him to tell her stories. He understood that his daughter was starting to depend on him which was what he wanted all along, but not with this type of ending. He was not willing to sacrifice Rainy¡¯s mother to fulfill his fatherly love. If he could choose, he rather Rainy called him ¡®Uncle¡¯; and both the mother and daughter were still around. ¡°Mommy.¡± The small child used her hand to grab her nket. Chu Lui walked over, sat beside her daughter, and held her small hands in his big palm. ¡°Behave, baby. Don¡¯t worry. Daddy will find Mommy back for you. Definitely.¡± Chapter 754 - Have Not Broken

Chapter 754: Have Not Broken

The small hand in the palm habitually grabbed his finger. At this time, the sky had not lit up. Chu Lui had not slept a wink the whole night, but Rainy still had not woken up. ... ¡°Hurts...¡± Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes and felt pain all over her body. She was in pain everywhere and felt difort all over the ce, especially her left arm. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Shen Wei took the cup and passed it to her. ¡°Luckily, this isn¡¯t that boat which was too stingy to even give water. There is plenty of water here, and you can drink yourself to death if you wish.¡± ¡°They treat me pretty decently. At least they gave me water.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up the cup and drank a mouthful. Her memory was not blurred enough to forget that she was hit before all over her body. The reason why she could stillugh now was that she could not do anything other than that. Should she cry? She could not do it; it was not because it did not hurt or that she was not sad or upset... it was just that tears were of no use here. If she wanted to survive, she had to endure it; at any time, she had to suck it up. ¡°Fat hope.¡± Shen Wei poured another ss for her. ¡°Where is this from? It¡¯s not pee, right?¡± She jokingly said, but her one movement caused her entire body to ache. Shen Wei rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not that powerful to give you pee to drink. Is there not a river outside? You drink however much you want.¡± ¡°Actually, I¡¯d rather drink pee.¡± Xia Ruoxin held the cup in her hands tightly; the more she thought of it, the more she could not drink. ¡°Why?¡± Shen Wei passed the medicine she had saved for very long to her. Luckily, there were a few pieces left. Hopefully, it was usable. ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ruoxin took the tablet and ced it in her mouth straight. She ate it and squinted her eyes lightly before sighing. ¡°Did you forget? It has my period blood.¡± Shen Wei really wanted to beat her up, but this was a patient. If she suffered any more beatings, she had to be buried. ¡°Shen Wei...¡± Xia Ruoxin held her face up, and though her whole face was swollen like a pig¡¯s face, she could still smile. ¡°Yes? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Shen Wei did not have much of an expression as she pulled the moldy nket and sat on top of it. She looked like she did not sleep the entire night. ¡°I got something to ask you.¡± Xia Ruoxiny her head down on a roll of tissue paper. ¡°My birth mother¡¯sst name is Shen. Yours is Shen, too. Do you think we are biological sisters?¡± Shen Wei held the broken nket in her hands tightly and ced her chin between her knees. ¡°I wish so. At least they¡¯re still around, but I¡¯m a single child. My parents had turned into a ck-and-white photo a long time ago.¡± She turned around and found Xia Ruoxin asleep, but her eyebrows were still tightly knit together. They were trembling slightly; obviously, she was not sleeping securely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter what, I¡¯ll find a way to get you out of here.¡± Shey down, and when she closed her eyes, it was all the things she did not want to remember about. This whole life, she did not want to meet anymore. In the next life, she did not want to love anymore. When she loved someone, she regretted it. Yes, she was starting to regret it. At some point in time, she fell asleep too; but she did not know that Xia Ruoxin beside her did not sleep the whole time as she was in too much pain to go to sleep. She moved her left arm. ¡°It still can be used if I force it, too. Luckily, it didn¡¯t break.¡± She mocked herself. The other people were all asleep except for her. To her, even turning around was a problem as every part of her body felt pain as she had broken a bone. She licked her dry and bloody lip. Then, she sat up with much difficulty and got off the bed barefooted before taking the cup beside her and walking out. It was cold at night, and the cold breeze gushed past her thin body from time to time, as if it was going to blow her away. She held her clothes tightly, and when her legs gave way, she fell onto the ground. She did not crawl up and used her cup to take some water from the not-so-clean river to drink; it could not kill people, right? Her dry throat finally got some hydration; even though the water was hard to drink, it was still water. She seemed to be able to see Venus; just that she did not know how far it was from her home country. How long must she walk to reach there? How long must she wait to go back? Chu Lui, you must take good care of our daughter. I¡¯m not around; you¡¯re her only family member left. The light in the room darkened, and she could not help but to cry and feel sour. At this time¡ªin this soulless night, she dared to express herself. Her tears only dared to drop in this silent night. She did not dare to show weakness and her being a coward. She wanted to go home. She wanted to see Rainy... She held the wall and stood up with much difficulty before holding the cup and walking inside. Sleep... no matter what, she had to continue sleeping. When the familiar sound of getting their lives sounded on the door, Xia Ruoxin was already awake. She sat up and took her clothes to wear. ¡°You can go?¡± Shen Wei asked her worriedly. She was already in this state; could she go down to the river? ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin wanted to smile, but she did not dare to have big movements. A simple expression could make her face hurt like crazy. However, Shen Wei was still worried about her. ¡°Do you want to lie down for a while more?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are some things where we can¡¯t do whatever we want.¡± Both of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s legs were already on the floor, barefooted. She was used to it already. She no longer had the right to haggle with someone and the right to recuperate. If she wanted to survive here, she had to work for it and give them gold. She did not think that she had some special treatment as she knew that these people were heartless. Since they could buy ves with money, they could beat them, scold them, and even kill them however they wanted; no one could stop them. As expected, when she walked out, the fat woman¡¯sser eyes scanned her from head to toe, clearly. When she took her tools and went down to the water, the coldness of it pricked her legs like needles. She endured it. She raised her left arm and used all the strength she could muster. After a while, she broke out in sweat; and this day, she did not get much reward. These people were obviously defensive against her as she had to be searched once again by these people who would touch her reputation away. She swallowed back the tears in her eyes. She would not say that justice was in the hearts of the people as there was simply no justice to speak of in this world. The person who talked about justice was long dead. Chapter 755 - Attack Towards Death

Chapter 755: Attack Towards Death

After a few days, her injuries seemed to be much better. Sometimes, she really felt that her life was retched; others wanted her to die, but she did not. She could even recover from such an injury on her own without any cure. People started giving out rice outside, and Xia Ruoxin went out to take her portion. When she walked beside the woman with a high nose, she paused; and her gazended on the woman¡¯s chest. Don¡¯t think she didn¡¯t know that there she had a piece of gold with her. She looked at the woman with a high nose again, and her facial expression did not look too good. ¡°You better not put your gold in my area again.¡± She used English to converse with the woman with a high nose. It was a silent warning and kind advice. ¡°Don¡¯t think no one knows what you did. There¡¯s a saying in China that says there is no wall in this world that would not let the wind in. If you walk near the river all the time, how would your shoes not get wet?¡± The face of the woman with a high nose darkened, but she still acted dumb. However, Xia Ruoxin knew that this person actually understood English. She picked up the bowl and sat down next to Shen Wei. ¡°What did you say to her?¡± Shen Wei randomly picked up a rock and threw it to the gold-finding river. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Xia Ruoxin shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I just asked her to keep the thing in between her two cups properly and not let us keep it for her anymore.¡± ¡°She understood you?¡± Shen Wei raised her eyebrows. ¡°She would feel bad for doing something wrong. I think she wouldn¡¯t have the guts to do it again.¡± ¡°I think she could. No matter how much she tries to act dumb, the change in facial expression is not up to her to control.¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged her knees tightly, and she actually hated that woman quite a bit. ¡°If she dares to do something like this again, she should see how I¡¯ll mess with her. She had already forgotten about how she fell into the river the previous times and did not even heed warning from it.¡± Shen Wei sneered. If she wanted to try again, she would do it with her a few more times. Actually, the woman with a high nose did know that someone was messing with hertely as her nket would suddenly spoil, her foot would have an injury, and she would drop into the river. However, whatever that happened here, one could only endure as if one did not, one would get beaten up. She suddenly remembered what the women said previously, and after putting her hands in the front of her chest for half a day, she took out a small piece of gold. She held it tightly, and her heart was filled with unwillingness. She clenched her teeth and handed in this gold that she could no longer keep. She got food in return, but she could not eat it. Xia Ruoxin pulled up her sleeves, and her injury had almost recovered. Actually, most of her physical injuries could recover easily; it was just the imagery in her heart that could not be erased. After the fat woman gave her a beating, it was like a warning for everyone. Recently, the number of gold found had increased which made the fat woman smile a bit more and was more polite to them. That night, Xia Ruoxin was going to sleep. They spent every day the same way lethargically; actually, they did not even know what they did in the end. She was wondering why these people were not afraid of their perioding, but it turned out that after staying here for so long, they were not even women. They had spent every day in the cold water, drinking cold water, being half-full all the time... and their body was almost tortured to death. Many of the women started getting older much earlier. Hers waste for half a month while Shen Wei¡¯s did note for a month already. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin held Shen Wei¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Once we get out, we¡¯ll get better slowly. The days here aren¡¯t easy so it¡¯s natural if it doesn¡¯te.¡± Shen Wei smiled at her nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t think wrongly.¡± At that time, her eyshes lowered in a cold way; even Xia Ruoxin felt it. The weather outside was getting colder; Xia Ruoxin stood up and pulled her thin clothes tighter. ¡°If this continued, perhaps our future days would be depressing.¡± The cup in Shen Wei¡¯s hand dropped on the floor, and she picked it up nonchntly. Indeed, it was going to get more and more miserable as the cold water would be frozen. This year, their production quantity was rtively big. Even though what they handed up was always very little, but as they umted, they would have produced quite a substantial amount of gold at the end of the year. She did not believe that these people would give up the chance to make money and let them rest for the winter. She pinched her ankle and felt the pain from below. After a short break, they were prepared to go down to the river again. Once they reached outside, the fat woman pulled a long face and walked over, followed by a few people behind holding an unkempt woman. They mercilessly kicked the woman onto the floor. The woman kept begging for mercy with some country¡¯snguage. Actually, one did not need to hear clearly and understand properly to know what she meant as her expression, her actions, and her movements were all suggesting that she was begging for mercy. The fat woman directly reached her leg out and stepped on that woman¡¯s face. Bang! The woman was kicked to the floor, and her face hit the floor hard, causing blood to gush out. The fat woman extended her hand and took out an old sack. She opened it and poured out at least ten pieces of gold. She pointed at the woman on the floor before shaking the sack. After a while, the woman was dragged away; as to where she was dragged to, others might not know... but Xia Ruoxin did. That ce was scarier than prison as the stick would hit their weakest spots like their arms, legs, head, joints, and even their face. Once the woman with a high nose saw the fat woman holding the sack, her face became distorted. Not long after, people came in to chase them down to the water. Xia Ruoxin ced both her feet into the water, and the bone-chilling cold was even more unbearable than a few days ago. Not long after, she heard the woman¡¯s cries¡ªan extremely miserable cry. Perhaps the her back then was also the same way. The past was unbearable to her so she did not want to think about it. The woman with a high nose really became honest now and did not dare keep the gold she found or find trouble for Xia Ruoxin. Once she saw them, she would hide immediately. However, this made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart heavy. Could they really not run away? How far did that woman run before she got captured back? The people who caught her back were probably nning to beat her to her death. Chapter 756 - Poor Their Whole Life

Chapter 756: Poor Their Whole Life

The cries from not far away became weaker and weaker, softer and softer. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes were sharp enough to see a few people dragging the woman away, and her hands were still being dragged on the floor, followed by a long path of bloodstains. Perhaps the gold thief could live, but the escapee... Dead. She seemed to understand. The winds got colder, and the skies were darker. She clenched her fingers, and it was numb like they were not her own. ... Chu Lui brought his daughter down from the car and held her hand to the kindergarten. ¡°Behave when you¡¯re in school. Daddy will fetch you home when it ends.¡± He squatted down, ced his daughter¡¯s fingers at his mouth, and blew warm air into it before rubbing her hands together. ¡°Come, kiss Daddy.¡± Chu Lui ced her head forward. Rainy hugged her father¡¯s neck and kissed his neck. This half a year, the father and daughter had depended on each other for their life. Chu Lui took care of his daughter and did it on his own the whole time; he did not need anyone else and was overly nice and overly doting on Rainy. The child¡¯s feelings were the most naive and simple, but it was also the most understanding. She knew very well who was nice and who was not to her. ¡°Behave, okay?¡± Chu Lui caressed his daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Eat your food properly, and when Daddyes back after work, I¡¯ll bring you to eat good food.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Rainy agreed before getting carried by Chu Lui, and they walked to Teacher Xiao Meng. ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± Chu Lui passed his daughter to Teacher Xiao Meng. He was not worried about Rainy in the kindergarten as he had already bought the ce and had hired two teachers to specifically take care of his daughter. Ever since Xia Ruoxin went missing, the child did not talk much; other than a few words to him, she did not talk much to the rest. Actually, he was afraid that it would not be good for Rainy if this continued. He brought Rainy to see a psychologist, and the psychologist said that the child was naturally more sensitive so it might be better when she got older. Yes, when she got older, but when would a small kid like her grow old? ¡°See you, Daddy.¡± Rainy waved towards Chu Lui. ¡°See you, baby.¡± Chu Lui bent down and ruffled his daughter¡¯s soft hair before going to the car and driving to work. ¡°Hello, CEO.¡± Once he walked in, the employees from all the departments greeted him. He only nodded lightly and kept his eyes on the front. Then, he took the elevator directly to the eighteenth floor, but when his fingers pressed on the buttons, the elevator stopped at the seventeenth. The seventeenth floor was still the same. It was where thepany would hold its annual meetings; and usually, no one woulde here. Hence, it was considered as a special ce that could directly go up to his eighteenth floor and existed on its own. There was an office here, and after so many years, the office was only used once and was previously owned by Xia Ruoxin. He walked in, and the inside was really clean; there was not a speck of dust. There was a potted nt on the table originally, but it had long wilted due to dehydration. He could not bear to throw it away. He always felt that she woulde back. When she did, she would buy a nt to take good care of it unlike him. Even though he watered it every day, it still died in the end. As to why it died... Du Jingtang said that he had watered too much until it died. His fingers slid across the table and left behind light marks, but he did not know if it would leave marks on a person¡¯s heart. He closed the door and then went to his office. ¡°Cousin, you¡¯re here.¡± Once Du Jingtang saw him, he stood up. ¡°I¡¯ve waited really long for you.¡± He yawned, and it was obvious that he had worked overnight. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep?¡± Chu Lui walked over, sat down, and flipped through the documents that Du Jingtang handled. As expected, it was almost finished. ¡°Kind of, I slept a little.¡± Du Jingtang pointed to the small room inside. ¡°Your room is pretty okay, but I didn¡¯t sleep enough yet. You are busy yourself; I¡¯ll continue to sleep.¡± After he finished talking, he waved his arm and went in to sleep. ¡°Oh, yeah, cousin.¡± Du Jingtang suddenly thought of something and hurriedly walked back. ¡°There¡¯s news from the other side.¡± The documents in Chu Lui¡¯s arms shook. ¡°Is it good or bad?¡± Actually, he did not even know if he wanted to hear good news or bad news; perhaps it would be better if there were no news at all. ¡°Neutral, I guess.¡± Du Jingtang touched her chin and did not know how to answer. ¡°Hm? What do you mean?¡± Chu Lui opened theputer and typed amand in which turned theputer on. Of course, he did not forget what Du Jingtang had said. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Du Jingtang pouted. ¡°It¡¯s not good or bad; it¡¯s not much of big news. It has already been half a year; do we need to continue searching?¡± They had searched for half a year, and sometimes, Du Jingtang felt that Chu Lui was essentially crazy. Half a year... they spent half a year¡¯s worth of manpower and resources, but they still could not find the person. Perhaps she had already... They had already lost all hope, but did Chu Lui want to continue? Chu Lui put the documents in his hands down, opened the drawer, took out a cigarette from inside, and started smoking. ¡°Cousin.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Du Jingtangy on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll continue to look for her, nonstop, even if it means being poor for the rest of my life. Do you understand?¡± Chu Lui half-squinted his eyes and that puffs of smoke almost covered his eyes. ¡°I know.¡± Du Jingtang straightened his body. Okay, he knew, and he would not ask this type of questions the next time. How could he forget? Since young, Chu Lui¡¯s personality was the same, and it was difficult to change his decision. A whole life, yes... poor for the rest of his life. A whole life... how long should that be? Du Jingtang went out and closed the door for Chu Lui. Chu Lui blew some smoke out. It had only been half a year for a thirty-year-old man; he was still considered young and was in his prime, but one could vaguely see the white hair on his head which he did not intentionally dye ck. This was what he got from the past half a year. At this time, his phone rang; and he slowly put out the cigarette before picking up his phone. However, it was an unfamiliar number. He squinted his eyes, who was this? There were not many people who knew his personal number, and he could confirm that he had not seen the number before. Even though it was just a bunch of digits, he was rtively sensitive to them since young; even if he could not remember it, he would have an impression of it in general so he could confirm that he had never seen this number before. Chapter 757 - It Turned out to be Shen Wei’s

Chapter 757: It Turned out to be Shen Wei¡¯s

However, it called again after a while. He picked up the phone and ced it by his ear. ¡°Hello?¡± The low voice had some coldness with it. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Chu Lui, it¡¯s me.¡± Chu Lui lowered hisshes slightly. ¡°Um, may I know who you are?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Tang Jiangnan.¡± ¡°Tang Jiangnan?¡± Chu Lui held the phone tight. ¡°Tang Jiangnan... Tang San?¡± ¡°Yes. You can call me Tang San, Brother Tang San, or you can just follow your wife Xia Ruoxin and call me Brother San. Up to you.¡± Chu Lui stood up. It was a surprise that Tang San would call him today. So Tang San¡¯s original name was Tang Jiangnan. He had been in the underworld for a really long time and was the mastermind behind Jiang Nan, and he had quite a lot of power in the underworld. He had never interacted with Tang San as he was in the light, but he was in the dark. Even though they were on opposite ends, they were not opponents. He did legal businesses, but Tang San¡¯s hands were filled with blood so he did not like interacting much with him. ¡°May I know why Brother San is looking for me?¡± He asked politely and distantly. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not much, but I want to tell Mr. Chu something.¡± Brother San¡¯s voice paused before he said a bunch of numbers. Bang! The office door was opened, and before the secretary could stand up and greet him, Chu Lui had already walked out in big steps. ¡°CEO... ¡°That... ¡°Meeting...¡± However, what replied to her was the numbers on the elevator dropping quickly. Chu Lui took his phone and ced it by his ear. ¡°Jingtang, hold the meetingter. I have something to do so I¡¯m leaving.¡± After he finished talking, he put the phone down and did not even give Du Jingtang a chance to speak. Not longter, in Jiang Nan Entertainment... Tang San personally poured a ss of wine for Chu Lui. ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Lui took it and rubbed his finger against the cup in his hand. ¡°There aren¡¯t many people who can drink wine poured by Brother San himself so I must be honored.¡± ¡°Please help yourself.¡± Brother Sanughed and poured himself a cup. Logically speaking, both of them should not be seated together; but at this moment, they were. They were even drinking a bottle of wine andughing together, but at the same time, they were testing each other. Brother San put his cup down, and the smile on his face dropped. When he smiled, he seemed pretty friendly; but when he did not, he looked cunning. After all, he had spent many years with blood on his knife so his murderous aura had already infiltrated his entire body. ¡°Brother San, do you have something to say to me?¡± Chu Lui put down his cup. ¡°How did Brother San know about that number?¡± He had been checking that number for half a year, but he had no news or any clue about that number. It was not a nk number as it had an owner, but the name and the details were all nk. It was obvious that someone hid it on purpose. However, there were not many things or people he could not find out about in this world. ¡°That number...¡± Brother San¡¯s fingers tapped on the cup on the table. ¡°I knew you were investigating it, but something cropped up here a while back so I only had time recently. As for that number...¡± He picked up his wine ss and ced it by his lips before taking a big gulp which burned his throat. ¡°The number is Shen Wei¡¯s. It¡¯s her personal number so it¡¯s normal if you can¡¯t find anything about it. As for why she wanted to call Xia Ruoxin, I think she dialed wrongly. She was probably looking for me, but in a sick twist of fate, she called Xia Ruoxin instead.¡± ¡°They went missing together?¡± Chu Lui held the cup tightly. He had thought of many reasons, but he did not think it would be rted to Shen Wei. Back then, she did say that she was going to look after a friend, which should be Shen Wei. Just that, where did they go? ¡°Yes, together.¡± Brother San stood up. ¡°I have been investigating this recently, and I found out that they had been sold. As to where they were sold to, I can¡¯t figure it out yet.¡± ¡°Sold?¡± Chu Lui could not even believe what he just heard. It was no wonder he could not get any news for the past half a year because they were not even in the country and were sold to some other ce that was shut off. After all, he had put up missing people posters everywhere: on the Inte, television, and newspapers; there were a lot of imposters, but none of them were here. ¡°Yes.¡± Brother San turned around. ¡°Not only you can¡¯t find it, but I can¡¯t either. The only thing I know is that they took the sea route.¡± Chu Lui leaned back against the chair and extended his head to pick up the ss cup, which reflected light onto his finger. ¡°There are a few routes one can go by sea. What does Brother San n to do? Go out to sea?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a good way.¡± Brother San sat up. ¡°I thought about it but like what you said, there are quite a few routes. If we chose one, there would be a lot of chances in it. If our luck is good, we could meet them with our first pick, but if our luck is bad and we missed a few routes, it would mean spending a couple of years.¡± ¡°Time might be a lot to us, but to them, I don¡¯t know. Perhaps it would just be that few days, and they would lose their lives. ¡°Do you believe in your luck? Mr. Chu?¡± Brother San turned the watch on his wrist and asked Chu Lui. ¡°My luck has always been good, and...¡± Chu Lui frowned slightly. ¡°I never only depend on luck. I use my capabilities too. Luck is just one aspect, but capabilities would definitely lead to sess.¡± ¡°There are some things that can¡¯t just count on luck alone.¡± ¡°Indeed.¡± Brother San nodded. ¡°So I don¡¯t want to use luck or just depend on it. I believe Mr. Chu wouldn¡¯t want to do so either, right?¡± When one really bothered, one would not dare to let go of it... even if it only had a fifty-percent sess rate. However, they still could not gamble as the two women were irreceable to them both. ¡°I think we might need to work together.¡± Chu Lui extended his hand and ced it in front of Brother San, and so did Brother San. Both of them shook their hands, and from both their eyes, one could see indisputable worry. After Chu Lui went back, he dumped thepany on Du Jingtang. ¡°I need to go out once.¡± Chu Lui said in front of Du Jingtang. ¡°My returning date is not set. You¡¯re responsible for everything in thepany now.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I would steal yourpany?¡± Du Jingtang had unwillingness written all over his face. There was nothing good about this CEO position as he had to ve for it, so he definitely did not want to do it. It was cold at high ces, and if something went wrong, one would just fall to their death. Chapter 758 - Daddy is Going to Find Mommy

Chapter 758: Daddy is Going to Find Mommy

¡°Up to you.¡± Chu Lui was not worried about this. ¡°You can steal it. I¡¯ll just earn another one back.¡± He was not a rich second-generation that only knew how to feed on his father¡¯s business; he had his own capabilities and could always use a few years to build his ownpany so he would not care even if he stole it. Du Jingtang paused. Actually, he just said it for fun. He would not want the Chu Enterprise as even if he really got it, he would not be able to keep its business and would just cause it to be bankrupt in the end. ¡°Also,¡± Chu Lui continued, ¡°help me take care of Rainy.¡± ¡°Okay, I like this.¡± Du Jingtang loved Little Cutie the most. He was very excited to take care of Little Cutie, and he could y with her every day afterward. It would be great. ¡°Don¡¯t let my Mom take Rainy,¡± Chu Lui added. He could feel that Song Wan was prejudiced against Rainy. Of course, she could take care of this granddaughter; but she had never thought of it. When someone was biased, it was not easy to change one¡¯s mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± Du Jingtang patted his chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of Little Cutie myself. Even if I¡¯m not there, there¡¯s my mom to help. I¡¯ll ask my mom to bring Little Cutie home, and she could stay at my house.¡± ¡°Very good.¡± Chu Lui stood up and looked at his wristwatch. He had to go out once and had many things to handle. He did not know how long this trip would take¡ªmight be a few months or even a year or two. He swore if he could not find Xia Ruoxin, he would nevere back until he did. He picked his daughter up from the kindergarten, and Rainy let him carry her silently. Her original chubby body was now skinny, and the meat she had nourished back, she had lost it rapidly. The little fellow was still very obedient, but she did not like to talk anymore. He let his daughter stand on his leg and met his gaze with hers. ¡°Baby, Daddy wants to say something. You must listen carefully, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy nodded her head obediently and stood stably. However, her hands were still clutching onto her father¡¯s clothes. Even though the father and daughter did not look alike, their grape eyes and their serious expression looked like they were all made from the same mold. Chu Lui ced his hand on his daughter¡¯s head. He would not take his daughter as someone ignorant as he knew that Rainy was very smart and would understand what he said. ¡°Daddy is going to find Mommy, but he might take very long. What does Rainy say?¡± Once Rainy heard the word ¡®Mommy¡¯, her eyes lit up; and her quite face finally had some light movements. ¡°Can Daddy really bring Mommy back?¡± She pulled Chu Lui¡¯s fingers and asked. ¡°Yes, Daddy promises you.¡± Chu Lui hugged his daughter¡¯s small body. ¡°However, it¡¯s too far so Daddy can¡¯t bring Rainy with him. Does Rainy dare to stay at home alone and wait for Mommy and Daddy toe back?¡± ¡°Do I dare?¡± Rainy bravely raised her head. ¡°Daddy, Rainy has grown up already and knows how to do a lot of things like wearing clothes, folding nket, and cooking her own noodles. I can take good care of myself so can Daddy go find Mommy? Mommy must be very scared when she¡¯s not at home. When Rainy is home alone, she will be scared, too.¡± Chu Lui ruffled his daughter¡¯s soft hair. She still said she was not afraid earlier, but in an instant, she started crying. He only had one daughter, and he was very worried about leaving her alone. The best ce would still be at home as there was his father, Chu Jiang. He could have left Rainy at home, but the people he was most worried about were his mother¡ªSong Wan¡ªand Chu Xiang. He was afraid that his daughter would suffer again. This child had already suffered so much; he really could not bear to let her suffer more pain. If he could, he wanted to let his daughter stay by his side forever. He would stand by her, protect her, and give her the best; but now, he really had to leave. He had to leave to find a mother for his daughter, to find the woman he loved the most, and for these two women he could not live without. The next day, Chu Lui sent his daughter to the Du family. Rainy held her father¡¯s hand and was very well-behaved which made a lot of people like her. Su Yunfei came over to hug her in an instant and did not let anyone else interrupt. ¡°Thank you so much, Aunt.¡± Chu Lui walked over andbed his daughter¡¯s braids lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± Su Yunfei understood what Chu Lui was worried about. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your mom¡¯s side. No matter what, she is her biological granddaughter and is much closer than that Chu Xiang. It can¡¯t be that she did not want her own granddaughter and want someone else from another family. Why would there be such a Granny?¡± Chu Lui kept silent about this. Actually, they did not quite understand Song Wan. Her personality was not bad, but she only had a downside: she was very stubborn and was like Chu Lui. The more one went against her, the more resistant she would get. The better something got, the more she would not like it. It was like now where they doted on Rainy, but only Song Wan would let them like their own and her to like her own. Hence, the best way was to not let them see each other and separate them as far as possible. Only then, she would take slowly forget about it. ¡°Rainy, Daddy has to leave.¡± Chu Lui smiled at his daughter and extended his hand to touch his daughter¡¯s face. After this departure, he did not know when he would see her again. Perhaps his daughter¡¯s fourth birthday would already be over, and he would note back in time to celebrate it with her. ¡°Bye, bye, Daddy.¡± Rainy raised her hand and waved. She smiled, and her eyes were in the shape of a crescent moon. This smile followed her mother¡¯s and had pained Chu Lui¡¯s heart. Chu Lui turned around, opened the door, and left. At that time, Rainy kept her hand; and she lowered hershes. She sniffed, and tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Why did you cry? Were you not smiling just now?¡± Su Yunfei caressed Rainy carefully and asked worriedly. Rainy used her sleeves to wipe her tears and said chokingly, ¡°Rainy is afraid that Daddy would be sad so Rainy smiled to let Daddy smile.¡± Her child-like voice made Su Yunfei tear up, too. ¡°Yes, don¡¯t cry.¡± She gently pacified the child in her arms. ¡°Daddy just went out to look for Mommy. The next time Daddyes home, he will be with Mommy, right?¡± Chapter 759 - Overseas

Chapter 759: Overseas

She pinched the child¡¯s nose, put her down, and helped her re-braid her hair. Rainy sat quietly on the stool. She sniffed her nose, lowered her head, and hugged her dolly tightly. ¡°Dolly, don¡¯t be afraid. Rainy will protect Dolly. Daddy went out to find Mommy, and when Daddyes back, Rainy can see Mommy already... so don¡¯t cry. Rainy, don¡¯t cry.¡± She used her sleeve to wipe her face, and her pitiful image tugged at Su Yunfei¡¯s heart. She was about to cry along, too. ... Chu Lui did not feel too good currently as well since Rainy was originally very quiet and was only close to some people. Now, even he¡ªthe father¡ªhad to leave the child. How was she supposed to get used to it? Even until now, she still wanted her mother at night and would cry. He closed his eyes, clenched his fists tight, and drove his car away. Not longter, he and Brother San were standing at a harbor. ¡°Brother San, are you sure you want to go?¡± Chu Lui stood aside and asked. Even though he was wearing normal clothes and changed his pure, handmade leather shoes for a pair of normal cloth shoes and the clothes he wore were no longer worth millions but were bought from the market; he could still make these cheap goods look branded. Brother San smiled. He had also changed to a set of casual clothes, but it did not change his murderous aura. ¡°Chu Lui, are you sure you want to go?¡± He did not answer the question but asked him back. ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Lui stood up straight. If he did not want to, he would not be standing here today. ¡°Me, too.¡± Brother San turned around and looked at the horizon. At this time, the blue sky was far-reaching, the surging clouds looked endless which showed boundless tranquility. At that time, two young men came over. ¡°Sorry, Brother San, we need to tie the both of you up.¡± After he said that, the man took two ropes over. Brother San extended his hand and allowed himself to be bound, and so did Chu Lui. After a short while, both men were tied tightly. This was Chu Lui¡¯s first time being in such a position. He actually let them tie himself up. Not long after, they were brought to a group of people where there were both men and women of different skin colors. No matter how they were in the past, how their lives were like, or how their family background was; they had to be sold. One should not question why Brother San knew this type of transactions. Even though he did not participate in it, he still knew some routes. If not, he would not have known that there was a ship that brought two Eastern women with them half a year ago. As to where they went, he did not know. It was as if it was done on purpose as these two women had switched hands many times in between. He checked the front few switches pretty clearly, but there was one switch in the middle that he had not figured out. Up till now, he still could not find out where did the ship go to, where it was, and where were the two women brought to. Hence, they found the stupidest but also the most direct way to solve this. They sold themselves to dig out more information about the boat and to save them some time. ¡°The goods this time look not bad, right?¡± A man with a horse-like face walked over and stood in front of Chu Lui and Brother San. ¡°These two people are taller than most people. Perhaps they work out regrly so their contours were perfect, and their looks were not bad. Their white face and their manly body. We would get a good price if we sold them.¡± As he said, he extended his hand and pinched Chu Lui¡¯s arm. ¡°He is really muscr. This good is quite decent.¡± Chu Lui squinted, and a cold re shot out of his eyes which made the horse man move his hands away. He did not know where the difort came, from but when he touched his own arm, he had goosebumps all over. ¡°Oh, yeah, where are they from?¡± He extended his hand and wanted to p the other man¡¯s shoulder, but he pulled a smile that did not really seem like one. With his distinct features¡ªeven if he did not make it obvious, his smile was enough to send shivers down the horse man¡¯s spine. He could only retract his hand and put it behind his back to hide his unnatural awkwardness. ¡°I found them from jail.¡± The man who brought Chu Lui and Brother San over said softly by the horse man¡¯s ear. ¡°These two killed someone by ident. If not, how can I find someone of their caliber?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± The horse man nodded. ¡°The goods this time are really decent. I¡¯ll bring them over first, and the price would be what we agreed on.¡± After the horse man finished talking, he checked Brother San and Chu Lui out satisfyingly. He did note here for nothing this time, and he indeed found top quality products, unlike the first few times he came where they were all women and could not fetch a good price. Together with the rest, Brother San and Chu Lui were chased into a twenty-foot cabin before the door mmed shut behind them. Both of them took a corner each and did not interact much. Chu Lui moved casually, and the ropes tying him together were let loose. He then extended his legs. The cabin did not have much space, and both the men and women were locked together to face their unknown fate. Each one of them was numb as, to them, they just moved from one cage to another prison. The door outside opened, and two men carried a wooden container in. Inside the container, there were hard and dry biscuits and nothing else. The two men carried the container and directly flipped it over, causing the biscuits to drop all over the floor before leaving the room and closing the door behind them. A hand reached over to take the biscuits, but suddenly, a pair of legs walked over and stood in front of the pair of hands¡ªwhich made the owner tremble in fear. At this time, the other people did not dare move as the man standing in front of them was just like a demon that crawled out from prison. Brother San bent down and picked up two hard biscuits from the floor before walking over, throwing one to Chu Lui, and leaving the other for himself. ¡°Do you think both of them spent their days like this, too?¡± Brother San took a bite of the biscuit, and it was so hard until his teeth almost cracked. ¡°Should be.¡± Chu Lui took a bite as well. It was not disgusting, but it was hard to swallow. He knew Xia Ruoxin¡¯s personality, and if she really was with Shen Wei¡ªno matter what happened, she would not ditch her. Chapter 760 - Who Would Find Them?

Chapter 760: Who Would Find Them?

¡°Your daughter looks pretty cute,¡± Brother San continued. ¡°It¡¯s just that she had a big temper. Her looks took after her mom, but her personality is just like yours.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Chu Lui thought of his daughter, and her personality was indeed like his; she was as stubborn, as determined, and as indignant as him. However, she was still a girl and was a prideful one. ¡°How is she?¡± Brother San ate a bite of the biscuit and talked to Chu Lui casually. Chu Lui knew who the ¡®she¡¯ was. It was Rainy, her daughter. ¡°Not bad.¡± He closed his eyes and did not have much of an appetite. Actually, they did not leave for long, and he missed the kid already. He wondered if she was sleeping or eating and if she missed this father. Brother Sanughed uncontrobly, and he must have thought of the child, too. ¡°When your daughter was at my ce, she didn¡¯t even torture me. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s good to have a daughter. No wonder everyone said that daughters are the angels to fathers.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Lui opened his eyes. He should have said this a long time ago. ¡°No need.¡± Brother San leaned against the wall behind him. ¡°Ruoxin is Xiao Wei¡¯s friend so she is my friend. Besides, she saved Xiao Wei this time so perhaps I should be the one to say ¡®thank you¡¯ instead.¡± The both of them went silent again, and each took their own spot while eating their own biscuit. Actually, they could not even taste much. At that time, it was alreadyte at night; and the wind that blew over was harsh and cold. Xia Ruoxin bit her lower lip. Indeed, it was colder than she had expected. The temperature in the day was around twenty-degree Celsius, but at night or in the morning, it was below zero. Even though the river was not frozen, it was chilling to the bone. She did not dare go down to the water for a very long time as if she did, their legs would probably be frozen and just break off. The number of people here was decreasing as a few died and others were sick. However, there were quite a few new people. At first, she thought there would not be men here; but there were a few now. At first, she was still worried that there would be troubles with the men, but now, she realized that she was overthinking and over-worrying. Everyone said that when one was warm, one¡¯s sexual desires would be released. However, they were immersed in the cold water all day long so none of them would have the mood for it. While she was hesitating, someone pushed her from behind. She directly fell into the water, and her clothes were drenched. She climbed out of the river and started shivering from head to toe. Once Shen Wei went down and her feet touched the water, chills were sent all over her body. ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Towards Xia Ruoxin¡¯s drenched body, Shen Wei did not know if she was frozen or she was too angry; but her teeth were chattering. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention, and this happened.¡± Xia Ruoxin wiped the water off her face and half of her arm had already swelled up because of the cold. Her sense of touch and her nerves were still here, but they were getting slower and slower by the minute. Her entire hand and legs had cold sores. If this continued, the next person to be dragged out would be her. A few people died again a few days ago. The lives here were really worthless, and there was no bit of respect for them. They were living in an area that was not governed; their country could not find them, their rtives could not find them, and they might not even exist internationally. If it was not for someone who would intentionallye and find them, perhaps the day they leave the ce would be the day they died. ¡°Shen Wei, why do I feel that it¡¯s getting harder for us to get out?¡± ¡°Perhaps the next one they carried out would be me.¡± Xia Ruoxin used her hands to pick out the sand in the, and her hands quite trembling. She was clearly really cold, but sometimes, she could not even feel her own hands. Shen Wei¡¯s pale lips moved up and down. ¡°Do you believe someone wille all the way here to save you?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers on the next paused slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but if there¡¯s someone that woulde save me and not give up on me, I believe it will only be him.¡± ¡°Chu Lui?¡± Shen Wei answered her. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin sighed lightly. In the past, she did not believe the man and did not trust whatever he said; but when Shen Wei asked her the question, the first person that popped up in her mind was only that man. Just that, would hee to save her? Would he reallye? ¡°Shen Wei, what about you?¡± She asked Shen Wei again. Actually, she could not answer this question. After all, no matter if they escaped themselves or someone came to rescue them, it all seemed like a dream. Perhaps they could only wait for their deaths here as they waited a day, they had tost for a day and survive another. ¡°I...¡± Shen Wei could still smile at this point, but on her thin face, her beautiful smile was no longer visible. Actually, Xia Ruoxin looked about the same¡ªhalf-person, half-ghost. Shen Wei lowered her head. ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of it. Actually, I really haven¡¯t found someone who would not give up on me until now and would still look for me.¡± ¡°What about Brother San?¡± Xia Ruoxin brought up Brother San even though she did not know the rtionship between Shen Wei and Brother San. ¡°Brother San...¡± Shen Wei smiled. ¡°I have never given him anything. Do you think there will be a man that is this silly?¡± ¡°Perhaps there is.¡± Xia Ruoxin was uncertain. She lowered her head and allowed the wind to blow her face while the river water ruined her feet. At this point, she suddenly heard Shen Wei¡¯s mutters. ¡°If Brother San reallyes and finds me, then I¡¯ll marry him.¡± Xia Ruoxin bit her numb lip lightly. ¡°If Chu Lui reallyes to find me, then I¡¯ll not talk about the past anymore. Perhaps I¡¯ll even marry him, although he has married three times already.¡± Just that when she thought about this, she felt as if she was daydreaming. Indeed, all these were ¡®what ifs¡¯. Perhaps until the very end, what was waiting for them would be their death bell and nothing else. It was better when they first came. At that time, it was not that cold; if not, they would have already frozen to death just like the previous batch. During the nights, she heard people cry; and actually, she wanted to cry, too. Just that, what was the use of crying? There were only two paths one could choose from here: live or not to live. In theirst breath, one less day was a day; one more day¡¯s food would be considered as one more day of suffering. Only when one died, one could leave this ce forever and¡ªof course¡ªleave the world the same way. Chapter 761 - When Would be the End?

Chapter 761: When Would be the End?

When it was the coldest at night, even the nket would be frozen. Tens of people huddled on arge mattress; everyone could only give themselves some warmth. At midnight, it was the coldest. Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes, and in the dim light, it was the first time that she saw Shen Wei¡¯s trembling lips. ¡°Shen Wei... Shen Wei...¡± She raised her hand and gently patted Shen Wei¡¯s face, but she found out that her body temperature was very low. Her hand was just still. She remembered many people were brought out the same way; their temperature first lowered, then their bodies lost their colors, and¡ªfinally¡ªthey lost their lives. She always thought that they would not die and someone would save them, but it turned out to be just their daydream. It turned out that she was not so lucky, and so was Shen Wei. They depended on each other for their lives; if something happened to Shen Wei, it would happen to her as well in a few days. Suddenly, she sat up and ced her nket on Shen Wei. Then, she kept rubbing Shen Wei¡¯s hands which were both swollen like pig trotters. Her heart sank, and the tears she held back for so long suddenly dropped. ¡°What to do? What to do? ¡°Shen Wei, you must hang in there. We said that we must hang in until the end. We have already survived so much. Even if we were to die, we need to die in a bright, sunny ce with birds and flowers, right? Even if we die, we must die in our own country and not be a wandering ghost here; we can¡¯t even go home after we die.¡± The nerves in her finger were barely there, and she could sort of feel the abnormal temperature from Shen Wei¡¯s body. She did not have fever medicine or anti-inmmatory drugs anymore. Those medicines had saved her and Shen Wei countless times, and the people here could not possibly give them medicine. To them, rather than spending time to save a person, it would be easier to just directly buy another one. After staying in this ce for an extended period, the people here could not be saved just by a mere few tablets. Xia Ruoxin was wearing thin clothes, and she was frozen until she kept shivering non-stop. At that time, she called heaven and earth for help; but nobody would respond to her. She could only watch Shen Wei¡¯s life slowly fade away and witness her die in front of her eyes. Then, she would lose her breathing and her heartbeat;stly, she would be dragged out to her death. ... It was very cold that day, and the cold air outside almost froze the wall. Someone came over this morning and said that the river was frozen, and they had to wait until it melted. Xia Ruoxin blinked her frozen eyshes. It was frozen; no wonder it was cold. It was frozen so she did not need to go out. ¡°Shen Wei, did you hear that? We don¡¯t have to work today, and we can rest. If the river could be frozen for the next few days, that would be great.¡± She muttered on her own, but no one replied to her. She rubbed her hand from time to time to give herself warmth while everyone else was huddled under the nkets, and none were willing to wake up. After maintaining in this position for quite some time, Shen Wei¡¯s breathing then went back to normal. Xia Ruoxin ced her carrot-like fingers on Shen Wei¡¯s forehead, and with her numbed senses, she felt a bit of normal temperature. Shen Wei opened her eyes slowly before pointing at her own nket. ¡°Take it away, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, cover yourself up. I¡¯m not cold yet.¡± Xia Ruoxin curled herself up. Actually, it was equally cold even with the nket. However, if it continued to be this cold¡ªas long as they did not have to work, they could still endure through this. Shen Wei wanted to raise her hand but felt weak throughout her body. When she woke up again, it was already night; and Xia Ruoxin had sat like that for one day and one night. That day and night, she did not even dare to close her eyes; if not, she would have frozen to death. She was not sure what this day meant to the others. Perhaps it was a rare holiday, a day that they could sleep in. Even if they did not eat or drink, they had one more day to wait for death. However, for Shen Wei, this day saved her life... and so did Xia Ruoxin¡¯s thin nket. At that time, in the vast ocean and in the cabin, Brother San waved his hand and pressed one man on the floor. Chu Lui raised his eyes slightly, and with one kick, he kicked another man down. The world of men and women were different. In the women¡¯s world, they could cry it out; but for men, they had to fight it out. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at fighting.¡± Brother San waved before clenching his rough fingers. This fighting ability did note from nowhere. Chu Lui used her finger and flicked the corner of his shirt. ¡°You, too.¡± If both of them did not practice on these people, they did not know how they would continue on with their lives. Every day¡ªwhen they closed their eyes, it was pitch ck; and when they opened them, it was the same. If not, they would be hovering in between eating and defecating. Not long ago, these people were not willing to bow down to them; and some of them wanted to steal their food to eat. In this world¡ªif one was not the bully, one would be bullied. In this ce, they did notpare their family backgrounds or their identities, but whose fist was tougher instead. Clearly¡ªin the end, only Brother San and Chu Lui had a pair of good fists. In this cabin with over a hundred people, no one could offend them. Once Brother San sat down, some people immediately came over to massage his leg; and he extended his other leg, too. However, irritation was soon written all over his face. ¡°When would this end?¡± ¡°It might be soon, or it might take quite a while. We won¡¯t know.¡± Chu Lui stepped back, and some people also came over. Their eyes made him ufortable. ¡°Go away!¡± He extended his leg, kicked the person¡¯s shoulder, and caused him to roll. Bang! His head hit harshly on the floor, but he did not even dare to moan. After he got up, he found a spot of his own and hid there. ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of your lower body?¡± Brother San sneered. ¡°You should just stop thinking about those dirty thoughts.¡± Chu Lui did not quite understand what Brother San said. In this ce that could be called a small world, the ground they had seen before and the things that they had never seen would happen every day. This kind of disgusting things would happen right in front of their eyes every day. Whatever they did, it was not rted to them; but if they had their eyes on them, no one would even know when they were beaten to death. In the end, they would just be taken as patients who fell sick and died and would be directly thrown to the ocean to feed fishes. Chapter 762 - She was Most Worried about Blood Relations

Chapter 762: She was Most Worried about Blood Rtions

Based on Brother San¡¯s method, it was simple to even kill a person. Chu Lui folded his legs and closed his eyes. In the dark, his face was especially dark until one could not even see it. It was their twenty-fifth day on sea, and it had been close to a month. He had left his daughter for close to a month. He did not know if she was fine, if she behaved... if she ate properly. He knew that his daughter was obedient and easy to bring up; as long as one treated her nicely, she would like the person. He was right. Every day, Su Yunfei brought Rainy out personally, bathed her, clothed her, brought her to the kindergarten, and fed her food¡ªeven Jingtang and his father could not interrupt. Rainy hugged her dolly in front of the window while standing on a stool below her feet. ¡°Baby, what are you doing here?¡± Once Su Yunfei came in, she got a fright, ran over hurriedly, and carried the small child. ¡°Granny, Rainy wants to stand here and wait for Mommy and Daddy.¡± Rainy leaned her small head against Su Yunfei¡¯s body. This ¡®granny¡¯ made Su Yunfei sigh about her past years while she fell in love with her new identity. Hehe, she was also a granny; she was someone else¡¯s granny. She gently caressed Rainy¡¯s soft face andforted her. ¡°The sky is turning dark; we should sleep soon. Daddy and Mommy wille back real soon if you behave.¡± ¡°Mm, Rainy will behave. I will be obedient.¡± She hugged the dolly in her arms tightly. She was already very obedient, but she had to be more well-behaved so that her parents woulde back earlier. After sending Rainy to kindergarten, she received a call from some of her good friends who asked her to go out for a while. At first, she did not want to go as she still had to take care of Rainy when she returned. In the end¡ªafter much consideration, she decided to just go as she had rejected them a few times; if she continued to do so, it would not look good on her. Anyway, the gathering between wealthydies would just be a casual and superficial talk so she could go back after sitting for a while. However, once she reached the ce, she coincidentally met Song Wan. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re here, too?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Song Wan smiled at Su Yunfei and did not have much against her. Actually, she was someone who was not hard to get along with; and besides, their rtionship had always been decent all along. Just that she had her entire heart and soul on Chu Xiang, which chased her own husband and son away. Her entire self was surrounded by a menacing aura which made people feel fearful. ¡°Oh, why did you not bring your granddaughter along?¡± Once a woman saw Su Yunfei, sheughed and joked along with her. ¡°Where did your house cutiee from? How did you give birth to her? She¡¯s so obedient and well-behaved; even I want to bring her back and not return her to you.¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Someone else leaned in. ¡°What do you want to take and not return?¡± ¡°It¡¯s her.¡± The person pointed at Su Yunfei. ¡°Her house has a small girl who just turned four, and it¡¯s a nice age to be ying with. She¡¯s adorable, very obedient, and has a sweet tongue. I saw her once and wanted to steal her from her house. Then, bring her home for myself.¡± When everyone heard this, the topic turned to the child. At their age, they all should have grandchildren. However, honestly, all those who had married sons did not have a single grandchild. If not, their sons were like Su Yunfei¡¯s Du Jingtang. Let alone getting married, he had not even brought a longsting girlfriend home. Actually, Su Yunfei roughly knew about her son¡¯s orientation; but she did not expose it to him. Some things could not be forced, and she was afraid she would force him to a corner. She only had this one son. ¡°Yunfei, where did your sone from?¡± Song Wan asked ignorantly. Actually, she knew very clearly who the child was and whose child it was. It was clearly her granddaughter, but in the end, Su Yunfei was the one who looked after her. Did they treat this granny as non-existent? Su Yunfei did not know how to answer her. ¡°Jingtang brought her back because he liked her a lot so he wanted to leave her at home. Big Sister, you also know that there¡¯s only me at home because Jingtang¡¯s father isn¡¯t at home all day long; unlike you, Big Sister, you have Xiang Xiang to apany you.¡± When she mentioned Chu Xiang, Song Wan smiled. Yes, luckily, she still had Xiang Xiang; if not, the family would be disastrous. ¡°Oh, yes, I¡¯ll go over to your house tomorrow. I haven¡¯t been there in a while.¡± Su Yunfei was stunned as she did not expect Song Wan to make such a request. Actually, they would wee her over, but now that Rainy was at home, Chu Lui had specifically reminded them not to let Song Wan know about Rainy at the Du family. Even if she knew, they could not let her and Rainy meet. They all said the one who knew the son the best was the mother, but the one who knew the mother the best was also the son. Su Yunfei did not even know why she was afraid to let Song Wan go to her house. She agreed hesitantly. After this, she went home and discussed it with her husband. Her husband¡ªwho was also Du Jingtang¡¯s father¡ªwas called Du Bin. He followed his father¡¯s surname while Song Wan followed the mother¡¯s surname. Even though they did not have the same surname, they were biological brothers and sisters. Before Song Wan got married, she had a good rtionship with her younger brother. Even when she did, both of them did not separate and work hard for their own family. If not, Du Jingtang would not have ditched his own family business and joined the Chu Enterprise. One was because he wanted to help Chu Lui; second, it was because the Chu family trusted him. Of course¡ªas for Du Jingtang, he felt that he had been tricked into joining the Chu Enterprise by his aunt and uncle. This was not some cushy job as he had to ve and had to wake up even earlier than the roosters for work, work even more tiring than cows. Even though the money earned was pretty decent, his Du family was not poor. They had clearly dug a hole for him to jump right in. ¡°Do you think Big Sister woulde and be bad to Rainy and bully her?¡± Su Yunfei was worried about this. Ever since she met with Song Wan, she had not slept well the past few days. ¡°That was her own granddaughter. How could she bully her?¡± Du Bin felt that his wife was overthinking. ¡°Even though Big Sister liked the¡ªwhat? Xiang Xiang?¡ªmore, but she is still able to differentiate things clearly, right? ¡°Of course, she would be nice to her own granddaughter. Their blood rtions are not for naught.¡± Blood rtions? Currently, Su Yunfei did not believe in Song Wan¡¯s blood rtions. She was afraid the more blood rtions they had, the more it would not even incur Song Wan¡¯s love. If she did care about blood rtions, she would not have dug Rainy¡¯s kidney out in the first ce. Chapter 763 - I Dreamed of Your Sister Chapter 763: I Dreamed of Your Sister If there were true blood rtions, Chu Lui would not have specifically left Rainy in her care instead of with Song Wan, who was the biological grandmother, when he left. However, Rainy was not with her and was with Su Yunfei instead. Even Chu Lui did not believe in his mother; how could she? She tossed and turned but could not sleep the whole night, thoroughly afraid that Song Wan woulde here. ¡°AHH...¡± Suddenly, she jumped up from her bed and gave Du Bin beside her a huge fright. ¡°Why? Did you have a nightmare?¡± He sat up. He ced his hand on his wife¡¯s arm and patted tofort her. ¡°Yes.¡± Su Yunfei wiped the sweat off her forehead. It was not a nightmare; it was a terrifying one. ¡°What did you dream of?¡± Du Bin sighed gently; he had been scared by her until her clothes were drenched. ¡°What kind of dream could scare you like this? Did you dream of a ghost?¡± ¡°Not a ghost.¡± Su Yunfei seriously looked at her husband¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then?¡± Du Bin raised his eyebrows. Su Yunfei, ¡°I dreamed of... your sister.¡± Du Bin, ¡°...¡± At this time, Su Yunfei really felt that Song Wan was much scarier than a ghost. She had spent her every day in anxiety, but luckily¡ªafter these few days, Song Wan still had note. She naively thought that Song Wan had said it casually and would note over. She heaved a sigh of relief and could sleep much better at night without any more nightmares. It was all until this day when she was watching cartoons with Rainy. Whatever kids liked to watch nowadays, she fell in love with them, too. At first, she apanied Rainy to watch them; but when Rainy got tired of it, she started to watch it with much interest. A big head and a small head were ced together; Su Yunfei ced the cut apples in a small bowl and ate one herself while she gave one to Rainy. With this type of feeding method, Rainy had put on weight recently; and so did she. At this time, there was a knock on the door. She asked the nanny at home to open the door while she continued to apany Rainy to watch cartoons and eat apples. ¡°Granny, eat fruit,¡± Rainy said softly. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Su Yunfei then remembered that she had been too absorbed in the show and kept shoving the apples into her mouth and had forgotten about the small mouth. She used the toothpick to poke a piece of apple and ced it in Rainy¡¯s mouth. ¡°Come, eat more. Granny wants to feed you until you¡¯re chubby. Your father would be thrilled when hees back. You¡¯re so thin; even Granny¡¯s heart hurts when I see you.¡± She pinched Rainy¡¯s cheeks. She really loved this child so much, but it was a pity that she was not her granddaughter. If she was, that would be great as she could bring her out to show off every day. Such a pretty child would be the envy of everyone. ¡°Who was it outside?¡± She had not forgotten to ask the nanny who came. However, after some time, no one replied. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Suddenly, a voice came; and the mere two words caused a few seconds of short circuit in Su Yunfei¡¯s brain. She hurriedly ced the bowl in her hand on the table and instinctively blocked Rainy behind her. However, this block seemed to be a bitte as she could not hide the child from her sight. At that time, Song Wan had already changed her shoes and was standing in the living room. Chu Xiang¡¯s eyes were ring at Rainy and did not like her that much. She was clearly someone that Song Wan brought up as the gazeing from the child¡¯s eyes was exactly like Song Wan¡¯s; even her hatred gaze was exactly the same. ¡°Big Sister, what brings you here?¡± Su Yunfei stood up and carried Rainy before pressing her face against her chest. ¡°Um, the child¡¯s tired. I¡¯ll bring her to the room first ande outter.¡± After she was done talking, she hurriedly brought Rainy to her room; but her heart was still filled with anxiety. Even though they were separated by a wall, she was still afraid that Song Wan would do something and harm the small child. This child had suffered too much: the sickness a year ago, then she lost a kidney not long ago, and now, her parents were not with her. Who would be left to protect her? Her grandpa loved her, but he could not follow her every day. They could protect her, but after all, they were not her biological granny and grandpa. ¡°Rainy, behave. Don¡¯te out first, okay?¡± Su Yunfei caressed Rainy¡¯s small face that was not even as big as a palm. ¡°Mm, Rainy knows.¡± Rainy obediently agreed, but when her longshes drooped down, the indignance on her face made Su Yunfei feel upset. ¡°Behave, it¡¯s okay.¡± Su Yunfei ruffled Rainy¡¯s hair. ¡°Granny wille over and watch cartoons with our Rainy, okay? When Unclees back, I¡¯ll ask him to bring you to the yground.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy obediently agreed. She hugged her dolly tightly and just watched as Su Yunfei left and closed the door behind her. When Su Yunfei walked out, Rainy climbed down carefully and tip-toed. However, she was still a distance away from the door; and she pushed it slightly with her little hands. That granny would note in, right? She climbed back to her bed and curled her small body up. ¡°Daddy... Mommy... Rainy is scared.¡± She was afraid of that granny and that Xiao Jie Jie. At that time outside, Su Yunfei had already brewed a cup of flower tea for Song Wan to drink. Of course, she did not forget about Chu Xiang. Luckily, there were many snacks in the house that Du Jingtang had bought for Rainy. Rainy usually ate very little so normally; all the snacks would end up in Du Jingtang¡¯s stomach. Hence, the one who had put on the most weight recently was not Rainy, not her, but was Du Jingtang. ¡°Xiang Xiang, go to the room and y with your sister.¡± Song Wan ruffled Chu Xiang¡¯s hair and gently pushed her forward. Chu Xiang naturally understood. She ran forward in big steps, and Su Yunfei could not even stop her in time. Su Yunfei stood up and did not want Chu Xiang to meet Rainy. Chu Xiang was older than Rainy by two years, but one should not underestimate this number. To the adults, it might not mean much, but to the two children that were still growing up, the two years was enough to allow the two to have a height difference of around ten centimeters. Chu Xiang was originally two years older, no, close to three years older than Rainy so she was already a head taller than her. Rainy¡¯s personality was very quiet, and she did not like to argue with people; she was always obedient and Su Yunfei was really worried that Chu Xiang would bully Rainy. When the two of them argue, the smaller one would definitely be at a disadvantage. Chapter 764 - Ignore Xiao Jie Jie

Chapter 764: Ignore Xiao Jie Jie

¡°Yunfei, sit down.¡± Song Wan¡¯s voice made Su Yunfei stop in her tracks and sit back down on the couch unwillingly. ¡°The two small ones went to y; why would an adult like you go over?¡± Song Wan picked up a cup of flower tea, ced it by her mouth, and drank a sip of it. As expected, it had a fresh fruity taste that was not bad, but currently, her mind was not on the tea... it was on Su Yunfei instead. Su Yunfei really did not want the two children to stick together. If they did, who would know what would happen? She promised Ah Lui that she would take good care of Rainy. At that time, Chu Xiang pushed the door open with a bang. Rainy, who was inside, raised her head; and once she saw Chu Xiang, her face darkened. She lowered her head and hugged her dolly in her arms tightly. When Chu Xiang saw the dolly in Rainy¡¯s arms, she frowned. ¡°That¡¯s dirty as sh*t!¡± Rainy pouted and hugged the dolly closer. Her dolly was not dirty. When her mother came back, she would wash Dolly clean. ¡°I don¡¯t want to y with you at all.¡± Chu Xiang found a spot for herself. She did not wear any shoes as the house was carpeted so there was no use for shoes. Rainy turned around and did not want to talk to Xiao Jie Jie. ¡°You¡¯re ugly as heck.¡± Chu Xiang contorted her face. She simply did not like this sister that stole her father. Rainy pouted. She was not ugly. In kindergarten, she was the prettiest child. Even though she was young, she knew the differences between ugly and pretty very clearly. No matter how much Chu Xiang scolded her, Rainy did not respond and ignored her, even directly using her butt to face her. Then, her small hand slowly pulled the nket on herself as she closed her eyes and slept. Her father said that she should just ignore people that she did not like. She did not like Xiao Jie Jie so she could just ignore her. When Chu Xiang saw that Rainy ignored her, it was fine; but now that she covered herself with a nket, she was furious. Ever since she stepped into the Chu family¡ªno matter if it were the people in school or in the Chu family, everyone was polite to her and bought her many toys. However, there was actually someone who ignored her now. She was furious until her eyes became red and directly ran out. She hugged Song Wan and cried, saying that the sister bullied her. The tea that Su Yunfei just drank was spat out by her and hit urately on Chu Xiang¡¯s face. Chu Xiang pouted, directly red her throat, and started crying. Hurriedly, Su Yunfei put down her cup. ¡°Oh, my, I¡¯m sorry, Xiang Xiang. Granny did not do it on purpose.¡± She really could not find anything to wipe Chu Xiang¡¯s face with so she could only use her sleeves first. In the end, Song Wan pulled Chu Xiang away and brought her home in a foul mood. Once Su Yunfei saw the two distinguished guests leave, she heaved a sigh of relief. Just that, she did not understand... she really did not. Was Chu Xiang not a lot older than Rainy? How could she be bullied by Rainy who was a head shorter than her? Was this a joke? She stood up, opened the door slightly, and found out that the child was already asleep¡ªfast asleep. She still knew how to cover herself up with a nket. She walked over and pulled the nket towards Rainy¡¯s chin; she really did like this child quite a bit. Even though they were both children of the Chu family, she really could not have any liking towards Chu Xiang who she had no blood rtions with. She did not know what Song Wan was thinking. How could she like someone that she adopted instead of her own biological granddaughter? Perhaps it was because she brought her back herself so she liked Chu Xiang more. Perhaps it was her decision so Chu Xiang represented her, and if anyone rejected Chu Xiang, they would be rejecting her in a way. That was what she thought, but she was not sure of the truth. Of course, only the person involved would be the one who knew the best. When Rainy woke up, it was already night. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Su Yunfei knew that the child must be awake. As expected, she had already opened her eyes; and her hands were rubbing it. ¡°Granny.¡± Her soft voice sounded, and Su Yunfei directly went over and carried the small child before standing up. She carried Rainy to the living room,bed her hair, and passed her a bag of snacks. Rainy hugged the bag of snacks and ate the food bit by bit. Su Yunfei then remembered what happened in the afternoon, and she carried Rainy. ¡°Child, tell Granny; did you bully Sister Xiang Xiang today?¡± ¡°Sister Xiang Xiang?¡± Rainy tilted her head. ¡°Does Granny mean that Xiao Jie Jie?¡± ¡°Yes, that Xiao Jie Jie.¡± Both the children were wearing pink that day, but Su Yunfei felt that Rainy wore it better as her skin was white, just like her mother. Chu Xiang was darker and did not look good with pink and even a bit too cringe-worthy. However, Song Wan loved pink so all of Chu Xiang¡¯s clothes were pink, and one did not know if she had good or bad taste. ¡°That Xiao Jie Jie...¡± Rainy sucked her thumb and pouted. ¡°Daddy said that if I didn¡¯t like her, I don¡¯t have to talk to her so Rainy took a nap and ignored Xiao Jie Jie.¡± ¡°Just that?¡± Su Yunfei ruffled Rainy¡¯s hair. ¡°Mhm.¡± Rainy nodded. She really did fall asleep. Su Yunfei did not know what to say. Actually, she felt that it was something that happened between the children and had nothing to do with the adults, but that was not what Song Wan thought. When she left, her facial expression was not good; and she was afraid that Song Wan would really me Rainy and think that Rainy bullied Chu Xiang. Actually, how could this be considered bullying? It was just Chu Xiang who could not think properly. Ever since Song Wan came, she was afraid that she woulde again and was scared that the doorbell would ring. Every time it rang, her heart would start beating rapidly; and she felt that she was going to go crazy. The nanny opened the door, and a small boy carrying a school bag was standing outside. ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± The nanny asked the child weirdly. However, the child looked like he was well-mannered. ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡± The boy smiled politely. ¡°I¡¯m Lin Qing; my sister is called Rainy. I came here to look for her.¡± Chapter 765 - Eaten Too Much Salt

Chapter 765: Eaten Too Much Salt

When the nanny brought Lin Qing in, Su Yunfei was still apanying Rainy to watch cartoons. Before she could ask further, Rainy had already jumped off the couch herself and ran to Lin Qing while hugging her dolly. ¡°Did Brothere to find Rainy?¡± ¡°Mm, Brother¡¯s here.¡± Lin Qing touched Rainy¡¯s braids and had the urge to pull it, but he hurriedly retracted his hand and stood aside politely. Su Yunfei knew that Lin Qing was the child that Xia Ruoxin wanted to adopt. Initially, it was two people, a pair of siblings; but her hometown rtive hade to take the sister away, leaving the brother here. Jingtang had also mentioned it to her before. Originally, he wanted to bring both children back, but because Lin Qing¡¯s school was further, he let him stay at the hostel first. When she thought about it, this was Su Yunfei¡¯s first time seeing Lin Qing. It was not strange that she and her nanny did not recognize him. Su Yunfei did not mind another kid in the house as her house was originally empty, and in the day, there was only her. Since her son would stay and eat at the office every day, she was lonely herself. Now that she had two children to apany her, it was much better for her. ¡°Brother, did youe here to y with Rainy?¡± Rainy tugged Lin Qing¡¯s sleeves and asked. ¡°Yes, I came here to y with you.¡± Lin Qing tugged her braids but harder this time as there was no one around. Rainy frowned, but in the end, she still smiled lightly. ¡°Stupid.¡± Lin Qing pinched Rainy¡¯s cheeks strongly, but Rainy still smiled the same way. Ever since Lin Qing came, Su Yunfei felt that she no longer had anything to do. Lin Qing was a good brother and knew how to take care of his sister. He would help his sister wear clothes, feed her, and even do the chores. Also, she did not need to worry about his homework as he would do it on his own. ¡°Auntie Qi, I want some salt.¡± Lin Qing went into the kitchen and said to the nanny. There were two nannies in the Du family: one¡¯sst name was Huang and was older, and the other was the Auntie Qi that Lin Qing was talking to now, who was not that old but was very deft in her work. ¡°Salt?¡± The nanny did not think much and directly took salt out from the cupboard. However, she still said, ¡°Children should not eat that much salt, especially don¡¯t give the young girl.¡± ¡°I know. Auntie and Uncle Chu said it before. I¡¯m going to eat it myself.¡± Lin Qing answered, but something shes in his eyes. The nanny even thought that she had cooked the dishes too ndly today. Ever since the little missy came to the house, every meal they ate was much nder because the child could not eat salty food so she was used to putting less salt. However, when she put less salt, it was a bit nd at the start; but after eating a few times, they started liking the taste. Perhaps she really did put too little salt in the food today. Indignantly, she went back and was going to try her own food to see if she really put too little salt. Lin Qing took the salt bottle and scooped a big spoonful of salt before tasting it himself. He spat the rice out and brought the bowl out. At this time, Rainy was sitting on a stool while hugging the dolly in her arms and ying with it quietly. ¡°Eat.¡± He walked over, squatted down, and put the spoon by Rainy¡¯s mouth. She tried a little and shook her head. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not nice.¡± Lin Qing fed another spoonful to her mouth. ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, your mother won¡¯te home; and next time, your father won¡¯te home. No one will love you anymore. You will be like me and Guo¡¯er that no one loves or dotes on.¡± Once he mentioned her father and mother, Rainy sniffed and knitted her brows tightly together before eating the whole bowl of salty rice. However, he did not notice that Lin Qing¡¯s smile had heinous notes to it. ¡°Auntie, Rainy wants to drink water.¡± Rainy used her small hands to lightly tug the nanny¡¯s clothes. ¡°You want to drink water?¡± Nanny lowered her body and put her hand on Rainy¡¯s face. ¡°Little Missy, you have asked for water five times; do you still want some?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Rainy nodded. She wanted to drink water, lots and lots of water. She was very thirsty and licked her lips. She followed her nanny everywhere until she poured her a ss of water which she proceeded to drink in big mouths. When Su Yunfei came back, the nanny told Su Yunfei about this. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that she wants to drink water, right?¡± Su Yunfei felt that it was a good thing for a child to like to drink water. ¡°She¡¯s growing up.¡± ¡°But she drinks water four times every few minutes.¡± The nanny felt that it was abnormal. Not to mention a child¡ªeven for an adult, how could they be so thirsty in a matter of minutes? ¡°I¡¯ll bring her to the hospital to check.¡± Su Yunfei directly carried Rainy who was watching television and brought her to the hospital without even letting her wear her shoes. In the hospital, Rainy was surprisingly cooperative. She was not afraid of injections and let the doctor do whatever he needed to do. Even when they were taking her blood samples, she did not cry. ¡°This kid is really obedient.¡± The doctor ruffled Rainy¡¯s soft heir and said, ¡°I rarely see such an obedient child.¡± ¡°Can she not be obedient?¡± Su Yunfeiughed bitterly, but she did not dare say. This child had already been hospitalized twice and had been under the knife twice. Whatever an adult could not handle, this small body had already been through it all. The doctor took a look at the report, and his eyebrows knitted tightly together. ¡°Do you give the child too much salt?¡± ¡°No...¡± Su Yunfei shook her head. ¡°This child can¡¯t take too much salt so we have always been very attentive about this in our house. We make sure that the child eats nd food.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t eat too much salt?¡± The doctor felt that Su Yunfei was hiding something. ¡°Madam, is there something wrong?¡± Su Yunfei sighed lightly before cing her hand on Rainy¡¯s head. ¡°This child only has one kidney so we all listen to the doctor and take special care of the child¡¯s body in the day. Not only does she eat less salt, even we do, too. Whatever Rainy eats, the whole family eats the same food so it¡¯s impossible that we put too much salt in. The child might not be able to taste too much salt, but adults will be able to, right?¡± Chapter 766 - Unlucky Child

Chapter 766: Unlucky Child

Once the doctor heard it, he understood it; but he was still frowning. ¡°The child¡¯s report states that she had eaten too much salt, and there aren¡¯t any problems other than that. When you go back, just give the child less salt. The child needs to be very mindful about excessive salt and the misuse of medicine.¡± ¡°Give her more water to drink, more fruits, food with vitamins, and also milk powder. Su Yunfei noted down what the doctor said and lowered her head to stare at Rainy with ck beady eyes. ¡°You really worry people. Granny is so worried that you can¡¯t live on. How did you even grow until so big?¡± She carried Rainy and decided that it would be better if she fed Rainy herself. Also, she had to taste the food first; perhaps it might be nd to them, but to the child who had one less kidney, it might still be too salty for her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Both Du Bin and Chu Jiang were at the Du family. At first, both of them were outside talking to their old friends; but once they heard Su Yunfei¡¯s call, they rushed over immediately. Both of them could not sit still and finally waited until Su Yunfei came back. ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Su Yunfei passed Rainy to Chu Jiang. The child was asleep, and her arms were sore from carrying her. Luckily, Chu Jiang took her over so she could rest her hands. She flung her arms and remembered that the two of them were waiting for her reply. She hurriedly added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the child is fine. The doctor said she might have had too much salt.¡± ¡°Too much salt?¡± Du Bin directly yelled for the nanny and asked if she had put too much salt when she was cooking. However, the nanny was pretty wronged. She really did put very little salt and if she had put any lesser, they would not have been able to taste anything from it. ¡°I think we should cook the adult¡¯s rice and child¡¯s rice separately.¡± After much thinking, Du Bin said this to the nanny. It would be the best for now as they had to be careful and protect the only kidney the child had for the rest of her life. At that time, none of them knew that a door had been carefully pushed open. Lin Qing wanted to go out, but he heard the chatter from outside. Too much salt, they had to cook separately next time. His palm broke out in cold sweat as he closed the door slowly. He thought that he must have been too anxious. Even if he had given a whole bowl of salt for Rainy, she would not be in much trouble now. Also, no matter how dumb the kid was, she would not put a whole spoonful of salt into her mouth. Besides, this was not Xia Ruoxin¡¯s house; and there were many people here. If they found out that he had been secretly adding salt to Rainy¡¯s food, how could he still get his revenge? He bit his lips tightly and told himself to take it slow. He should not be anxious. He was young and had a lot of time. Since then, Su Yunfei was extra careful with Rainy¡¯s meals. She had also specifically reminded the school not to give Rainy salty food. The kindergarten was under Chu Lui¡¯s name, and he had specialized teachers to take care of Rainy so she did not need to worry. Next time, she must try every meal that Rainy ate, even the milk she drank. In the end, she had even fallen in love with the taste of milk powder and would make two portions, one for herself and one for Rainy. The nanny was then curious. The milk powder seemed to deplete faster nowadays. ¡°Did Little Missy like drinking milk?¡± She muttered to herself. Su Yunfei, who was sitting at the side,ughed awkwardly. The doorbell rang, and the nanny hurriedly went to open the door. However, the person who entered dampened Su Yunfei¡¯s mood. Why did shee again? Could she note? She resigned to her fate and stood up, putting a smile on her face. ¡°Big Sister, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Song Wan walked in, changed her shoes at the door before pulling the unwilling Chu Xiang in. ¡°Xiang Xiang, go y with your sister.¡± Song Wan lowered her body and told Chu Xiang. It was not hard to see that she genuinely liked Chu Xiang. No matter what people said, the one she liked the most was Chu Xiang and no one else. Chu Xiang turned around and was not willing, but she still turned to find the sister that she did not like in the end. Rainy sat down on a chair and flipped the book that Du Jingtang bought for her. She had one hand on the dolly and the other hand flipping the book excitedly while Lin Qing was sitting at a side and doing his homework. He saw Chu Xiang, but he lowered his head and continued to do his homework. Chu Xiang walked over and did not pay much attention to Lin Qing, but she walked to Rainy¡¯s side and raised her chin. ¡°Let me see the book.¡± Once she saw Rainy flipping the book, she realized it was the human book that she could not find anywhere else. Someone in school had it, and she wanted it, too; but Granny could not find it even after a long time. How did this ugly face get the book? ¡°Pass the book over.¡± She extended her hand and demanded it impolitely. Rainy reluctantly passed her book to Chu Xiang and grabbed the dolly in her hand tightly. ¡°Give me the dolly.¡± Chu Xiang extended her hand again. She wanted the book and the dolly. Even though she felt that the dolly was old and dirty and she did not like it, this ugly face kept holding onto this dolly. She must snatch whatever the ugly face loved. Who asked her to steal her favorite father and grandpa? This must have been bought by her father. Since it was her father that bought it, it was hers. Rainy pressed her lips tightly, and she hugged the dolly in her hands. She shook her head and refused to pass the dolly. The dolly was bought by her mother, and she could not give it to anyone. ¡°Give me.¡± Chu Xiang went forward, and her temper was rising. When she asked for it and one gave it to her, she would at most y with it for a while and throw it away after she found it dirty. However, if one did not want to give, she had to have it. Even if she lost it or burnt it, she would never give it back. The more someone else cherished the thing and did not want to give, the more she wanted it. ¡°Give it,¡± she said again and was ready to snatch it. Just that before her hands touched the dolly, Rainy turned around, hugged the dolly, and ran. As Chu Xiang could not change her motion in time, she fell straight to the floor. At first, Lin Qing could have helped her; but when he saw it, he did not do anything and yed with his pen, without having the intention to go up and help. Bang! Chu Xiang fell to the floor unluckily, and her head had hit the table leg. In no time, a bruise appeared on her head. ¡°Granny... Granny...¡± Chu Xiang sat on the floor and cried for her Granny loudly. Chapter 767 - Who is Your Granddaughter?

Chapter 767: Who is Your Granddaughter?

Just nice, Su Yunfei went to the toilet; and Song Wan was outside. She was just about to pick up her cup and enjoy her afternoon tea when she heard Chu Xiang¡¯s heartbreaking cries. She ced the cup on the table and stood up. When she reached the room, she saw Chu Xiang sitting on the floor and rubbing her eyes from time to time. Her forehead had a reallyrge bump. ¡°Xiang Xiang!¡± Song Wan hurriedly ran over and helped Chu Xiang up. Chu Xiang pointed at Rainy. ¡°Granny, she pushed me. Sister pushed me. Granny, it hurts. It hurts...¡± She cried and used her hand to touch her forehead, but Song Wan held her hand. ¡°Xiang Xiang, behave. Don¡¯t move. Granny will bring you to the doctor.¡± Chu Xiang¡¯s eyes squeezed out two teardrops, and she stood beside Song Wan obediently. When her red eyes looked down, there was a sh of light in it. ¡°Rainy,e over.¡± Song Wan said coldly and even her voice was not as friendly as before. Rainy huddled up and did not go over. She held her dolly tightly and looked down at her feet. Actually, she was also frightened. Actually, she did not know why Xiao Jie Jie fell. She clearly did not do it, but Xiao Jie Jie said she did. However, she did not. Mommy said that if a child lied, her nose would grow; but why did Sister¡¯s nose not grow when she lied? ¡°Rainy,e over.¡± Song Wan said again. Rainy was startled until she curled her body before moving forward, step by step until she stood in front of Song Wan. Her head was still lowered, and she was staring at her feet. ¡°Raise your head.¡± Song Wan disliked the child before her even more. Once she remembered that this child made her husband and son ignore her, she was furious. This child might be the Chu family¡¯s only descendant, but she seemed to be against her in everything she did. Rainy looked up and was scared. Her face was exactly the same like her mother¡¯s, and it immediately made Song Wan remember Xia Ruoxin pping her face. ¡°Why must you push your sister? Is this how your mother taught you? Did she teach you how to do something wrong?¡± Song Wan¡¯s face darkened as if her face was still burning and prickling with pain from the p that Xia Ruoxin once gave her. ¡°No.¡± Rainy raised her head. ¡°Rainy did not push Xiao Jie Jie, did not hurt Xiao Jie Jie. Mommy is the best Mommy. Mommy did not do anything wrong, and Rainy did not do anything wrong, too.¡± Even though the child did not understand much, she knew that it was time to protect her mother. ¡°You¡¯re still lying?¡± Song Wan¡¯s face darkened. She did not like the child who lied at all, even if the child was her biological granddaughter. If she was not taught properly, she was wrong. ¡°Rainy didn¡¯t.¡± Rainy¡¯s personality was exactly the same as Chu Lui¡¯s; if she did not do it, she really did not. ¡°Rainy, apologize. Say sorry to your sister now.¡± Song Wan pulled Rainy forward, but she forgot about her strength and had grabbed Rainy too hard. However, this child was unwilling. Perhaps she was angry that her lips were pressed tightly together. At this time, anyone that knew Chu Lui would realize that the child was exactly like him when he was young; they were equally stubborn and hard to change. Rainy hugged her dolly tightly. No matter how much Song Wan threatened and raised her voice, Rainy refused to open her mouth; and she only looked to the back. Did Brother see it? Why did Brother not speak up for her? Actually, Lin Qing noticed Rainy¡¯s stare, but he only cared about writing his homework. Whoever was it that cried, it was not his business. Rainy¡¯s personality that only took soft ways and not hard ways had angered Song Wan. She did not believe that she could not control a child. Her mother was like that, her father was the same, and even the child treated her the same way. Did they even treat her as their elder? ¡°Stick out your hand.¡± Song Wan¡¯s expressionless face made Chu Xiang frightened, too. Rainy bit her lip and extended her hand. Piak! Song Wan¡¯s hand had already hit that hand. Rainy pouted, and the tears welled up in her eyes. ¡°Apologize. Right now.¡± Song Wan actually did not want to hit her, but her personality was too tough and her patience had run out. ¡°Apologize, right now.¡± Once she apologized, she would no longer be angry. However, she did not know that as obedient Rainy was, her temper was equally bad. She was not in the wrong, and so was her mother. Piak! The tears that Rainy held back finally fell, but she did not retract her hand. When Su Yunfei came out of the toilet, she found that Song Wan was gone; and there was no one at home. She wondered; where did the person go? Suddenly, she felt a pang in her heart and thought that Song Wan had brought Rainy away again. Hence, she hurriedly stood up and ran to the study. In the end, once she opened the door, she was frightened by the sight in front of her. ¡°Are you going to say sorry or not?¡± Song Wan stared at the swollen hand in front of her, and she could not step down already. However, the tough personality of the child made her want to beat her up. Rainy sniffed, and her beady eyes stared at Song Wan without blinking. Song Wan had a feeling of being seen right through until she could not find a ce for herself. She raised her hand and flung her hand forward. Piak! She hit the soft hand again. Su Yunfei was frightened and could only react now. ¡°Why are you hitting my Rainy?¡± She ran over and directly hugged Rainy in her arms and pacified her carefully. Rainy held her hand tightly, and her soft lips called ¡®Granny¡¯ softly. ¡°Your Rainy? Your granddaughter?¡± Song Wan was furious. Actually, she did not even know what she was saying or doing. ¡°You don¡¯t have a granddaughter. This is the Chu family¡¯s child. If you want a granddaughter, ask your son to have one. How can a gay son have a child?¡± Chapter 768 - Hit People and Their Face

Chapter 768: Hit People and Their Face

Everyone said hit people but not attack their pride and reveal their weakness, let alone her own nephew. Song Wan had actually said these harsh words out and had stabbed an invisible knife straight into Su Yunfei¡¯s heart. Actually, she knew that Du Jingtang¡¯s sexual orientation was different from others. However, everyone avoided this topic, and no one wanted to say it out loud. However, Song Wan said it. She said it in such a rude manner in such a tone with such harshness, without a care for their family ties. He was her own nephew, her biological nephew. How could she? ¡°Go! Go away!¡± Su Yunfei pointed towards the outside. ¡°Get out now and nevere to my house again. We don¡¯t have you as a rtive and this orphan from God-knows-where. Get out now!¡± She hugged Rainy and ran to her room. She mmed the door, and Song Wan was left stunned at the same spot. What did she just say? She raised her right hand, and there was actually numbness in her hand that would not go away. She held Chu Xiang¡¯s hand and had almost run out of the ce. Lin Qing threw his pen down andy on the table before drawing something on the table with his fingers. The noise was extremely painful to hear, but he seemed to enjoy it, line after line. Suddenly, he grinned. ¡°Guo¡¯er, doesn¡¯t this sound nice? If you were still here, you would like it, wouldn¡¯t you? Just as much as Brother...¡± In the room, Su Yunfei hugged Rainy and cried fiercely. Rainy stuck out her red hand and ced it on Su Yunfei¡¯s face. ¡°Granny, don¡¯t cry. Help Rainy hoo-hoo, and it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Su Yunfei could only cry sadly. That humiliation and pain struck right at her face really hurt. When Du Jingtang and Du Bin heard about the incident, both of them were stunned. ¡°Dad, I...¡± Du Jingtang felt that his throat hurt. He could not speak up, and he was embarrassed. Du Bin did not scold his son and only raised his hand to pat his shoulders. ¡°Your mom and I know about it. Actually, we were prepared for it... just that we didn¡¯t expect your aunt to say it right in front of your mom¡¯s face. Actually, your mom isn¡¯t upset about you; she¡¯s upset that she was pped right in the face. You know your mom¡¯s personality, and she has always been this tough. This time, it did hit her quite badly.¡± ¡°Sorry, Dad...¡± Du Jingtang lowered his face. Actually, he was the one humiliated. ¡°I¡¯ll go look for your mom.¡± Du Bin sighed. He could not scold his son and could not me him; he could only say that his son was born into the wrong gender. In the past, he felt that he was too young so he did not tell him about the rights and wrongs. However, the problem was worse than he thought, but after these years, he became more open-minded. However, being open-minded, epting, and to have the truth get exposed right in front of one¡¯s face were extremely different concepts. Du Jingtang looked at Du Bin and clenched his fists tightly. It was the first time that he felt so useless. Du Bin opened the door, and Su Yunfei was still hugging Rainy who had fallen asleep. Her eyes were nk and were staring at space. ¡°Yunfei...!¡± he yelled his wife¡¯s name. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back.¡± Su Yunfei recovered his senses slowly and smiled at him, but her smile was lethargic. ¡°Is she sleeping?¡± Du Bin walked over and sat beside her. It was obvious that the child in Su Yunfei¡¯s arms was already asleep. It was hard to imagine that this small child would grow up to be a youngdy, and they would not even be able to carry her. ¡°Come look at her.¡± Su Yunfei carefully pulled Rainy¡¯s hand. ¡°Why is it so swollen?¡± Du Bin was taken aback. It was obvious that the child¡¯s hand was swollen like a carrot. Was she not fine when he left? Su Yunfei suddenly smiled, but that smile was filled with coldness. ¡°Your sister did it. I think, one day, she would be doomed by that Chu Xiang.¡± Du Bin sighed. He did not know what poison Chu Xiang had given Song Wan; she could even hit such a small child. Could it really be because she had Chu Xiang so she did not care about anyone else and could hurt them, biological or not? It even included her own nephew. ¡°I finally understand now.¡± Su Yunfei leaned against her husband¡¯s shoulders. ¡°The reason why Ah Lui insisted on leaving Rainy in our care and why he did not want her to know; even if she did, we could not let her see Rainy.¡± Du Bin carried the child from her arms and shook his head. If this carried on, even the rtionship between the two families was doomed. ¡°Yunfei, Jingtang...¡± ¡°I know; you don¡¯t have to say.¡± Su Yunfei raised her hand and held the dolly in Rainy¡¯s arms. ¡°Even though we¡¯re not open-minded parents, I have been thinking. Human¡¯s lives are so... so short. ¡°Who knows what¡¯s going to happen tomorrow? Ruoxin is going to be missing for a year and Ah Lui had left for almost two months. Do you think we can know and predict what happens in the future? Let¡¯s just let nature take its course.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Du Binforted his wife. ¡°Big Sister only said that casually. She should be regretting it now.¡± Su Yunfei frowned. ¡°One could be rude once, but the second time would be overboard.¡± She just hoped that Chu Lui could bring Xia Ruoxin back; if not, what was Rainy going to do? Even though Song Wan¡¯s words did hurt, she did say something correctly: Rainy was the Chu family¡¯s child and not the Du family¡¯s. Even if Chu Lui did note back in the future, Rainy would¡ªone day¡ªreturn to the Chu family. With such a Granny there, this child would have a difficult life. She pinched the dolly in her hands. The dolly had beautiful eyes, and although it was old, one could tell how beautiful it was at the beginning. The dolly¡¯s eyes opened without moving. In its darkness, there was a sky filled with stars; and everything started to blur. Chu Lui raised his head and stared at the stars far away. There would be sea breeze blown towards his face from time to time. This was the first time in two months that they had been out of the cabin and the first time their two legs were standing onnd. Chapter 769 - Two Roads Chapter 769: Two Roads The two months spent in the ship¡¯s cabin was the worst two months in Chu Lui¡¯s memory. It was not only because of the days with theck of lights or the endless waiting and hope, but it was also the bountiful loneliness; the loneliness that fed on his confidence, his rationality, and his hope. If he was not holding onto the belief that he would find them, he might have be as numb as the other people and start to feel nothing. Perhaps they were not even human now, they were just living bodies. Brother San took a branch and started to fold it, piece by piece. ¡°I found out something.¡± Brother San suddenly raised his head and told Chu Lui. As to how he found out¡ªwhat method he used, Chu Lui would not ask further. Tang San was Tang San after all; if he did not have a trick or two up his sleeves, it would have been impossible for him to be alive until now. He must have a lot more enemies than friends, or perhaps this person did not have friends at all. ¡°Where are they?¡± Chu Lui opened his eyes, and between his etched features, it was emotionless, with no wind or rain. There was only the sea breeze that kept blowing at the loose strands of hair on his forehead¡ªclump by clump, they were all stuck together. Brother San folded another branch and continued. ¡°There are two ces.¡± He broke one of them and stopped. ¡°One is an ind that is one month away from here; it is a ce filled with gold and wealth, but there aren¡¯t many people on the ind. The ind is above the international rule so no one governs them. There is a river there with quite a lot of gold bits, and it is famous for being a gold mine. The conditions are pretty tough there, and boats will send death convicts there from time to time. People would be trafficked there to mine for gold. ¡°Another ce is in the north and takes about two months to travel there. It¡¯s a ve market. Don¡¯t think we¡¯re all in that age of civilization; there are still ces that haven¡¯t been developed, and the people there have been living in the same ce for ages. ¡°They still maintain their own way of survival, and the ves would be changed for all sorts of stuff. The men would do dangerous stuff, and the women...¡± His gaze darkened. ¡°You should know without me saying. ¡°No matter which it is, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good news for us.¡± ¡°Are there other options?¡± Chu Lui could not take it. Indeed, no matter which oue it was, they could not handle or take it. Whichever it was, they might not be there already when they went over. Even if they found them, they might have already be skeletons. He rather that they were in the north; perhaps their bodies will be hurt; but it was easier for them to live on. As long as he found her¡ªno matter what she looked like, he would bring her home and stand by her for the rest of his life. Rather than dead, he wanted Xia Ruoxin to be alive. ¡°Nope.¡± Brother San broke another twig and bit it in his mouth; instantly, there was a bitter taste in his mouth. ¡°I only know that around half a year ago, there were two Eastern women on a boat.¡± ¡°Will there be any discrepancies in the timing?¡± Chu Lui was still looking for a tinge of hope. ¡°You know it¡¯s impossible.¡± Brother San bit the twig in his mouth with all his might. ¡°In the past¡ªhalf a year ago, they saw very little eastern faces. Most of them are white or ck so I can confirm that there are only these two options.¡± ¡°Chu Lui, what¡¯s your n?¡± Brother San asked Chu Lui and wanted to know what Chu Lui thought. Actually, he had the same mindset as Chu Lui. After learning about this¡ªhonestly, he could not quite believe it and thought that the news was fake and that there should be other routes. However¡ªin the end, everything pointed to and proved that his thinking was correct, they were part of this wave of people. No matter where they went, it would have been hard for them to survive. Chu Lui stood up, and the sea breeze blew in through his sleeves. The ocean surrounded them in all directions and had met with the horizon. They really did not have much time; after all, it had already been half a year. ¡°Brother San, let¡¯s separate and investigate.¡± He sat up again and thought about this possibility. This was the only method he could think of. To go ande back in between both ces would take nearly four months. If they went at the same time, it would be good if they picked correctly. However, if they did not, they might have to collect their corpse and bring their ashes back. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡± Actually, that was what Brother San was thinking. However, he turned around and asked Chu Lui. ¡°Can you do it, businessman?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Chu Lui followed Brother San and picked up a branch from the floor. Piak! The branch broke from the middle into two. ¡°I won¡¯te if I¡¯m not fully prepared.¡± ¡°Fully prepared?¡± Brother San folded his arms. ¡°So how did you prepare?¡± He himself braved the wind and the storm and had experienced all kinds of scenarios. His status was exchanged from the scars on his body. There were human lives in his hands and they were not just a mere one or two; but this Chu Lui, what did he have? He was a businessman, and even though it was not like he was very weak, he should not sacrifice himself before he even saved the women. ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Lui raised his eyes. ¡°I have money, quite a lot of them.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Brother Sanughed. ¡°Chu Lui, yourpany is not based on nothing. Even though I don¡¯t know how much wealth you have, I did hear about your secret gold mine.¡± To this, Chu Lui did not confirm or deny. Regarding rumors of the gold mine, he had never confirmed it or denied it. Actually, whether he had it or not, to Chu Lui; the money he had earned the past few years were much more than a bit or two. ¡°What about below?¡± Brother San was waiting for Chu Lui¡¯s next move; he would not think that money could solve all problems. However, to Chu Lui, it was so. Even though he did not have as many connections as Brother San did in this aspect, he did buy two decent items. He ced his hand on his neck and pulled out a thin ne. It did not look like much, and there was a small circr pendant on it, which no one would think was valuable. Even if they saw it, they might not even take another look at it. His fingers caressed the pendant on the ne before he reached into his pocket and threw another identical one towards Brother San. Brother San caught it and opened his palm. In his palm, it was not anything special; and even if one threw it out onto the streets, no one would be willing to pick it up. Chapter 770 - Can a Businessman Do It?

Chapter 770: Can a Businessman Do It?

¡°This is the most advanced GPS software.¡± Chu Lui broke another twig with his fingers. ¡°It can urately determine our location, no matter where we are.¡± Brother San clenched his fist and felt this pendant that did not look like much, but it was indeed different. It turned out that the normal-looking thing actually had GPS software. Chu Lui really had a lot of money and could even find this sort of thing. He had finally seen this for himself; it was a military item. Unless one had some connection, it was impossible to buy with money. ¡°Also...¡± Chu Lui ced his fingers on his ear. After touching around his ear for a while, he pulled out something from his ear hole. ¡°This is for you.¡± He passed the thing in his hand to Brother San. Brother San did not reject it and took it. Chu Lui¡¯s hand went to his other ear and took out another one. ¡°This is amunication device. Wear it.¡± As he was talking, he switched on the mini earpiece on his hand before cing it into his ear hole which got stuck. There was a sound of electronic wavesing from it. ¡°It¡¯s easy to use. If you press once, it¡¯ll turn on. If you press again, it¡¯ll turn off. You canmunicate with me, and so can I. If you press twice, you can connect to someone else which is our trump card. It wasn¡¯t easy for me to hire him. ¡°After we find them, we¡¯ll use this tomunicate. Also, we can use the earpiece to find a person; and no matter what kind of situation, he would have a way to find us. The ocean might not be your forte, but it¡¯s his.¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Brother San looked up, and he was smiling slightly, not looking like he was worried. ¡°His name is Mo Ming.¡± Chu Lui said as he shoved the earpiece into his ear. Once this thing was stuck, it would be hard for it to drop out. He shook his head, and as expected, it did not drop. It was just slightly ufortable to have something stuck in his ear. Both of these items he had got them specifically from Mo Ming. Of course, he had spent a lot of money, but he had not counted it; it was just as expensive as heaven. ¡°Mo Ming...¡± Brother San¡¯s voice went cold, and his expression changed. However, it quickly went back to normal. ¡°Why? Does Brother San know him?¡± Chu Lui crossed his arms and raised his eyebrows. That man did not like the underworld as if he had something against the people there. Perhaps Tang San was enemies with that person? ¡°I heard of him before.¡± Brother San shook his head, and the earpiece was indeed very secure, it was just nice to fit in one¡¯s ear and would not drop out easily. At that time, no one knew that his grin had a tinge of sarcasm in it. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Brother San then thought of something. ¡°You fight quite well. Where did you learn that from?¡± It did not look like Taekwondo or Judo; it looked like he had experienced some special training in battling. If not, he would not be assured for a businessman like Chu Lui to take one side. ¡°I learned it from a squad.¡± Chu Lui buttoned his sleeve button and stood up. ¡°Squad?¡± Brother San knitted his brows tightly. ¡°Not a normal squad, right?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Lui had no intention of hiding it. ¡°I was in the special forces for a year.¡± ¡°Brother San, ¡°...¡± They did not waste any more time, and Brother San went to the north to the ve market, and Chu Lui went to the gold ind that no one governed. Brother San was more familiar with the north area and had gone there a few times. However, Chu Lui was a businessman and was what Brother San imed as a nerd that could not fight or lift anything. Hence, he naturally had to go somewhere to use his strength. Chu Lui found Brother San¡¯s reason as a joke. He was a civilized person, but when he clenched his fists, the veins that popped up on his arms would definitely not let him believe that he was just a nerd. Even though he had not killed anyone, he did do things that made people feel that it was better to be dead than alive. It was just a mere gold ind which he did not care about. He ced his hand on his ear and took out the earpiece. He had never used it before; neither did Brother San. If there was no need to, they would notmunicate with each other. If they really had to, it would be done a few monthster. Ruoxin, are you okay? He ced his hands on his leg and clenched it tightly. Don¡¯t give up. I believe no matter how tough it is, you will survive, right? In the cabin, it was too dark to even see his fingers once again. He did not even know where his hand pointed to. Suddenly, Chu Lui opened his eyes; and with a kick, he heard someone¡¯s painful moans. Chu Lui closed his eyes again and smiled heartlessly. Hit on him? The person was seeking death. ... It was a quiet, cold, and harsh night. Another person was carried out. It was a man who came not long ago. He could not handle the harsh weather and the coldness of the river so the man had died. When he was carried out, his entire body was stiff. ¡°Why are you not sleeping?¡± Shen Wei turned around, and all her bones started hurting. ¡°I was thinking...¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her hands behind her ear. ¡°When would they carry us out? What kind of view would that be?¡± ¡°I want to know, too.¡± Shen Wei yawned again. ¡°But I feel that my life is very tough, and I won¡¯t die so easily.¡± ¡°Shen Wei, what¡¯s your story?¡± Suddenly, Xia Ruoxin wanted to hear her story if not she would not know how to pass this sleepless night. ¡°You want to hear it now?¡± Shen Wei opened her eyes. Even if they were in the dark, the lighting from her eyes still sparkled. ¡°Yeah.¡± Xia Ruoxinughed. It really was not easy tough at a time like this. However, how long could theyugh for? How much longer could they survive? She wanted to hear Shen Wei¡¯s story. ¡°I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t hear it now, I won¡¯t get a chance to.¡± Shen Wei¡¯s red lips moved. Actually, she did not even know where to start. That year... Oh yes, which year was it? She had actually forgotten what she was back then, and she had forgotten her memory then. It seemed like she had just graduated from university. Back then, she was naive, simple, and had a life as beautiful as a sweet dream. Her family background was decent, and from young, her parents had not let her suffer. It was all until she saved something. This person ruined her life. All of it. Chapter 771 - Shen Wei’s Story

Chapter 771: Shen Wei¡¯s Story

A pair of silver high heels stepped on the floor, and she was donned in a white dress that reached her knee. She looked pure, clean, and beautiful; and she had long, ck hair that reached her waist. It was not dyed, and it looked lush under the sun. The twenty-year-old Shen Wei was beautiful and naive; she had a good family background since young and never knew what sufferings in the human world were. When all the university students were preparing to look for a job and their own space to survive, she was under her parents¡¯ protection and lived a life with no worries. She was a richdy, but a simple and innocent one. The most important thing was that she had not dated yet. She had just attended her friend¡¯s wedding ceremony that day. If she said she was not envious, that was a lie. Her friend had got married not long after graduation and was fast to act. As for her, she craved love just like those in romance stories¡ªone that she could have for the rest of her life. It did not need to be earth-shattering, but she had to find a man that loved her a lot. Sometimes, she would wonder what her future family would look like and who her future husband would be. It was just that no matter how much she imagined, she still did not have a detailed image in her head. Who would it be? Who was it? Ka! She seemed to have stepped on something. She raised her foot and picked up a wallet from the floor. Who lost this? She held the wallet and shook it. She was not greedy about the money inside because she did notck money, but she still opened the wallet. In the wallet, there was a stack of cash and a bunch of cards, as well as the person¡¯s identity card. Actually, not many people looked good on their identity card photo; but surprisingly, this man¡¯s photograph was surprisingly charismatic. Suddenly, something went into her heart and made her heart go bang, bang, bang. She heard her fast heartbeat sounds, and it was at that point, she had an amazing feeling. It was weird as if she was moonwalking through an ocean of humans. One look, and she knew that the person she was waiting for... was him. Now, she could not wait to meet the real person. Walking on her high heels, she excitedly sent the wallet to the police station and waited for the person there. However, what disappointed her was that she had waited from morning to night, but no one came to collect the wallet. Not to mention the other things in the wallet, there were his identity card and a bunch of other cards inside; did he not want them? It was until she had given up and had lost all hope, someone outside said that someone wasing to collect the wallet. Hurriedly, she stood up and arranged her clothes before opening her eyes wide to see the man that walked in. Was he tall, short, fat, skinny or...? The person inched closer, and finally, she saw the person¡¯s facial features much clearly under the light. However, what disappointed Shen Wei was that he was not even the owner of the identification card. ¡°Hello.¡± He shook hands with the person at the police station. ¡°I came here to collect the wallet. I¡¯m my boss¡¯ assistant.¡± As he said it, he took his phone out and dialed a number. After the phone connected, he passed his phone to the person in front. The officer took the phone and was extremely polite and careful as if the person on the phone was someone that he could not offend. When he put the phone down, he hurriedly handed the wallet to the man in front and did not do any more checks. Then, he said, ¡°This wallet was picked by thedy.¡± When he wanted to point at the person, he found that Shen Wei who was sitting on the chair had disappeared. ¡°Where is she?¡± He asked his other colleagues. ¡°Where did thedy that picked up the wallet go?¡± ¡°She left,¡± someone replied. ¡°She said there was no need to thank her, and it was just out of convenience.¡± The assistant that came to take the wallet put it into his pocket gratefully. He shook his head gently. This generation... there were not many people who would return the property they found to its rightful owner and even fewer would not ask for a reward. After Shen Wei walked out, she swung her wallet and kicked the leaves on the ground from time to time. If she said she was not disappointed, it was a lie. If she was not sad, it was fake. Now, she regretted not taking a photo of the picture. Even if it was just a small picture on the identification card, she was willing to have it. What a pity, she did not do anything. At first, she thought she could still see the actual person; but she did not and had even wasted one day. However, this Shen Wei was still naive and did not take this matter to heart, though she would still dream of the man¡¯s face from time to time, which gradually went from clear to blur. That night, she went home and was walking with her favorite silver high heels. Bang! She tripped on something. ¡°That hurts! Who threw their stuff around?¡± Shemented as she stood back up. When she looked down, she saw someone¡¯s arm, hurriedly covered her mouth, and hid her scream. Perhaps she was really young and had big guts; she actually poked the person¡¯s arm. Oh, it was hot. She poked again in disbelief. Yes, it was hot; the person was alive. She heaved a sigh of relief. As long as it was not a corpse, all was well. However, she did not know that people who were alive were more dangerous than people who were dead. The dead would almost scare one, but people who were alive would cause them to be better dead than alive. She grabbed the elbow and pulled the person in front. Actually, when she touched the elbow, she knew it was a man. However, she did not think too much and just wanted to pull the person up and bring him to the hospital. One could not deny that she was really a kind-hearted but also a weak woman. When the man was dragged up, she saw his face and got a fright. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± It was him? Yes, yes. It was him. Was he not the owner of the lost wallet? She would not get the face wrong. It was him. She ced her hand in front of her chest, and her heart was thumping rapidly as if she had fallen in love at first sight that day. She held the man¡¯s face and pped it. ¡°Hey! ¡°Wake up!¡± The man¡¯s eyebrows were just tightly knit together, but he did not stir. Chapter 772 - Stubborn Shen Wei

Chapter 772: Stubborn Shen Wei

What¡¯s wrong? She did not understand why she could not wake the man, but she knew when her hand touched something wet and sticky. The man was bleeding. When she carefully undid his clothes, she had her hands full of blood. The only reason she did not notice it earlier was because he was wearing a ck shirt. ¡°Hey, wake up.¡± She patted him again but dared not to move him much. She was afraid that movement would aggravate his injuries. Taking a deep breath, she called home. ¡°Hello, Uncle Li? Can you bring the car around?¡± She stood up and waited for the car anxiously outside. She was so nervous that she had forgotten ambnces existed, but the housekeeper was fast. He brought the car over in a matter of minutes. ¡°Uncle Li, I¡¯m taking the car; please take a cab back,¡± Shen Wei said to the housekeeper as she got into the car. She was keeping everything from him. ¡°Okay, please drive slower, miss.¡± The housekeeper hailed a taxi and left without asking anything. Shen Wei patted her chest. She only rxed when she saw that the housekeeper had left. She did not know why she was being that careful. She just felt that it was better for fewer people to know about the matter. She drove the car over the man and, using all her might, helped the man into the car. She was drenched in sweat by the time she was in the driver¡¯s seat. She fanned herself in the hopes of cooling down but decided to send the man in the backseat to the hospital, given that he was already unconscious. She only thought of ambnces by the time she got to the hospital. Why did she struggle so much, tire herself out, and put the man through such difort when she could have just called an ambnce? The man was carried out by a group of people, and a nurse ran out soon after. ¡°Are you his family?¡± The nurse asked while holding her hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Shen Wei was not sure if it was counted, but she had decided that she wanted this man. He would be her boyfriend, her husband, and her children¡¯s father... so she guessed she was. ¡°He¡¯s blood type B, but our blood bank is currently short of type B blood. He¡¯s lost a lot of blood and needs a transfusion.¡± ¡°Type B?¡± Shen Wei rolled her sleeves up and smiled. ¡°Just nice, I¡¯m type B blood. I¡¯m twenty years old, 165cm and 95 pounds. My body is in perfect shape; I just had a checkst month.¡± ¡°Then, youe with me.¡± The nurse heaved a sigh of relief as she brought Shen Wei over for a blood test. They took 1000 CC of blood from her. She was at her limit, but thankfully, they managed to save his life. She walked over, feeling a little faint; but at least her blood was able to bring the man back. She reached out and gently caressed the man¡¯s chiseled features. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but I¡¯m going to make you marry me.¡± She kissed the man¡¯s face possessively and then looked down at herself. To save the man, she had blood all over her, especially at the hem of her dress. She left the hospital, pulled herself together from the dizziness, and drove home. When she came out of the shower, she felt dizzy. She hit her forehead lightly. She wanted to take a nap, but she could not; the man was still waiting for her in the hospital. When she struggled to get up, she had already passed out on the bed. When she opened her eyes again, it was daylight outside. She changed and hurried to the hospital, but the man had already left. He had left, without even leaving a note behind. She was unspeakably disappointed. This was the second time she had missed him. Even though they were really close¡ªher blood flowed in his body, she still did not know where he was. She could only drive home dejectedly. She thought that she would never see him again until she saw him at a cocktail party she was attending with her parents. Her eyes lit up when she saw the man. He was all she could think about, and she even made a decision that she regretted the most in her life. She hurried over, her eyes bright and wide. ¡°We meet again.¡± The man¡¯s cold reaction upset her, but she boldly put her arms through his. ¡°I¡¯ll make you fall in love with me and marry me.¡± The corners of the man¡¯s lips turned up ever so slightly. His lips parted, only to utter the coldest word there was. ¡°Get lost.¡± Shen Wei felt heartbroken and embarrassed. Everyone around them was pointing and gossiping about her. She lowered her head, and she let go of the man¡¯s arm, smiling stiffly. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re mine.¡± She used all her strength and voice. She thought it was true love, that it was bravery; but it was all a joke to the others. ¡°Xiao Wei...¡± Her mother gripped her hand tightly. ¡°You can¡¯t touch that man. He¡¯s not the one for you.¡± ¡°I love him.¡± She remembered how stubborn she was. ¡°Xiao Wei.¡± Her father told her the same thing. ¡°Don¡¯t have anything to do with him. Don¡¯t think about it, and don¡¯t do it.¡± ¡°I love him.¡± She was still as stubborn. She finally knew who he was and where he lived. She remembered everything there was to the man. His identity, his name... even the big and small things about it. The moment her heart skipped a beat and the sensation of her lips on his cheek. The sensation that made her heart palpitate. She knew it was love. She knew it was the love she was after. She knew that that was the perfect love that she was after. She disregarded everyone¡¯s objection¡ªher mother¡¯s tears, her father¡¯s beatings and lectures. She threw herself into this grave and followed him around shamelessly. She spent a whole night baking him a cake, only to have him throw it in the trash. Chapter 773 - Her Stubbornness Did Her In

Chapter 773: Her Stubbornness Did Her In

Her heart full of love was put down into shame by him. However, she still refused to change. She would burst with joy because of his coincidental smile or when he nced at her unknowingly. Until she saw him embracing a woman before her. She only found outter that he was not always that cold, that he was disinterested in women... that he too was capable of loving. ¡°Do you know how I felt? I didn¡¯t even want to live anymore.¡± Shen Wei suddenly opened her eyes. They were filled with tears. It was not that she was not in pain; she just did not want to talk about it. Even the mere mention of it ripped her apart from the inside. ¡°What about your parents?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked carefully. ¡°They¡¯re no longer here because of my willfulness.¡± She smiled sadly. ¡°Do you want more? This is just the first half of the story,¡± Shen Wei asked. Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes. For some reason, her heart ached when she heard the first half of the story as if she was the person in question. Shen Wei turned her body over. She smiled, but there were tears between her lips. ¡°You can trade one half for my half. I¡¯ll give you the other half if we can leave this ce. Of course, you owe me half a story, too.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin knew that she was listening and had no sleep. For some reason, neither of them slept that night. Perhaps because of the story, the half-stories. Shen Wei was not the first to hear Xia Ruoxin¡¯s story. Gao Yi was the first to hear it, but she did not know if they could ever meet again. She did not want to touch her story in the past because it was full of wounds and pain, a past built on her flesh and blood. As a child, her mother used her as a tool to pleasure her stepfather and stepsister. Because of hatred, she married Chu Lui and destroyed herself in the process. She broke her heart and her body, hurt her arm, and had her daughter. She told her half because Shen Wei knew the second half of her story. She was never a part of Shen Wei¡¯s story, but the former spent a good amount of time in her past. She helped her through her darkest days, appearing when she needed help the most. Without her, Xia Ruoxin did not know what things would be like for her now. ¡®Thanks¡¯ was not even enough for this. She just hated that she did not have the ability. Perhaps they would both die here, and she would never get to hear the other half of the story. ¡°Shen Wei...¡± ¡°En?¡± She replied softly, as if asleep. However, Xia Ruoxin knew that she was awake; neither was it possible for her to sleep. ¡°Can I know his name?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Shen Wei opened her eyes and smiled sarcastically. ¡°His name is Jerk, or you can call him *sshole.¡± Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes. Okay, I¡¯m sleeping now. There was a cold wind blowing in from somewhere. It was the kind of cold that she felt in her bones. ¡°I hope that the river will still be frozen tomorrow.¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenly opened her eyes. If that were the case, they could rest another day. However, it did not really matter either way. When the ice melted, they still had to go into the freezing water. She wondered how long they wouldst. She wondered when they would not have to put up with it. By that, she meant death. She reached out her hand, sketching something on the wall with her fingers. A few lines captured her Rainy. She wondered if she had grown bigger and taller. A few more lines. It was Gao Yi. How are you? Either way, I hope you¡¯re doing well. A few more strokes, and her finger paused. Chu Lui, if I¡¯m no longer here, please take good care of Rainy. She closed her eyes and slept. However, the cold wind caught her tears. She tried to wipe them away, but all there was left was coldness. As usual, someone came by to knock on the door the next day. Asides from the banging of the door, one could hear the winds from outside. It was clear that it was going to be another freezing day. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re going to be disappointed,¡± Shen Wei said to Xia Ruoxin as she got dressed. ¡°Yeah, I should have said that it would thaw. Maybe then, it would really be frozen.¡± She smiled. ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡± Shen Wei had already gotten out of bed. She was still barefooted as if she were unaffected by the cold. She went to freshen up, as did Xia Ruoxin. They were the only two who kept up these habits. Not because they wanted to keep clean, but because they wanted to remind themselves of a normal life, that they were humans and notmodities. Recoiling, Xia Ruoxin felt like her teeth were going to freeze. She reached her finger into the river and recoiled immediately. ¡°It¡¯s so cold it makes me want to cry.¡± ¡°Then, did you cry?¡± Shen Wei stood up and prepared for work. ¡°Clearly not.¡± Xia Ruoxin followed suit. Her feet were full of sores, but she was already numb. However, no matter how numb she was, it was still cold; and she was still in pain. Her face was bare, and there were no tears. She put both her feet into the river and began a day¡¯s work, hoping to get some gold. That way, she could eat more and save up some energy. She empties the sand into the river and scooped up some more. Her fingers knew what to do. She knew what was and was not there just by touching. Sadly, there was nothing. Just like this, she repeated her action until she found something different, a sensation different from that of sand. Something softer and smoother. She opened her eyes and carefully moved the sand away. There it was, a grain of gold. She sighed. Thank God, I found one. I¡¯ll get a bowl of hot soup tonight. She went back to the shore, not wanting to go back anymore. To them, going into the water was physical and mental torture. She traded the grain of gold for a big bowl of hot soup and two biscuits to share with Shen Wei. ¡°Doesn¡¯t your heart hurt when you share food with me?¡± Shen Wei took a sip, and she felt her body warm up. Chapter 774 - He’s so Cheap

Chapter 774: He¡¯s so Cheap

¡°Don¡¯t you share yours with me, too?¡± Xia Ruoxin drank the soup contentedly, despite itsck of taste. To be honest, it tasted like dishwashing liquid; maybe, that was exactly what it was. Shen Wei cupped the bowl with both her hands. ¡°How great would it be if we can get this every day?¡± ¡°I wish so, too.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled. What she actually wanted to say was that it was good to have someone to share the soup with. No matter her or Shen Wei, life would be incredibly difficult if there was only one of them left in this world. It was good to have the soup. Even if it was just half or a tiny portion... at least they had someone to share it with. The others were not so fortunate. They were like the walking dead. They probably would not even live very long. What they were unaware of was that there was a boat sailing towards where they were from afar. In the vast ocean, the boat was like a single leaf, moving along its currents. The floorboard seemed to shake a little. Chu Lui opened his eyes, used to a life without solid ground and with nothing but a thinyer of wood between him and the ocean. The door opened, and a pail with some biscuits was brought in. All the hungry people rushed forward, but a scrawny man grabbed two and walked over to Chu Lui, where he passed one to the man. He then curled up in a corner and began eating. This was the man that Chu Lui had kicked over thest time. He was probably sucking up to Chu Lui out of fear of being beaten up again, but Chu Lui was notining about having something to wait on him. He wondered how long it would take for them to arrive; there was probably about a month¡¯s journey left. He closed his eyes as he stuffed the biscuit into his mouth asionally. Regardless of its taste, he did not have much of an appetite. He grew increasingly frustrated as time passed. A monthter, the boat suddenly came to a stop; and the world was quiet. We¡¯re here. Chu Lui opened his eyes as the door was opened. There was quite a bit of light flowing in, and that was probably the most amount of light they had seen in a really long time. The people were busy moving the cargo. As for them, it was not their time yet. When it was almost dark, the people from outside chased them out of the cabins. Because it was already dark outside, it was not as hard on their eyes. Chu Lui narrowed his eyes as he heard the few people speak. ¡°We¡¯re going to exchange tonight.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s better to do it at night. A few of them were blinded thest time we let them out in the day. It¡¯s a good idea that we do the trade at night from now on.¡± ¡°Go get the stuff and lock them up so they can¡¯t run. Else, it¡¯s going to be a pain trying to capture them again. We don¡¯t want any trouble, not when we¡¯re here.¡± A crew member brought a metal chain and chained the men up. Chu Lui reached out his hands and let them cuff him without resistance. He was not worried that he would be there for a long time. Once they received his signal on the other end, there would be a helicopter to get him out of here. No one would be able to stop him. The sea was unpredictable and dangerous. He would not make his way here without ample preparation. If he did that, he would die before he found the person he was looking for. The dozen chained up men walked in a single file as they were pulled to arge mine. Before them was a wide river. It was where the gold was deposited. Chu Lui lowered his head, but he was actually eavesdropping on the men. They were speaking in the localnguages, probably the native¡¯s dialect. There was nothing much he could do; he spoke fivenguages fluently, but a native dialect was not one of them. A rugged and plump ck woman walked over. She pinched parts of the men¡¯s bodies, seemingly discontent until she walked over to Chu Lui. She ced her arm on his and patted it. She then looked up, perhaps because of the man¡¯s outstanding looks. Besides, he was significantly taller than all the other people here. He was 188cm, a model¡¯s height and stature. His features were not delicate, but they were rather chiseled and good-looking. Furthermore, thest few years added to his cool demeanor, giving him a charm that most women could not resist. The ck woman winked at him as she touched him across the chest teasingly as if sending a signal of some kind. However, Chu Lui pretended to be oblivious, looking aside. The woman straightened her body as she went to inspect the physical condition of the others. They could not have anyone with any defects. Following that was a round of bargaining. Chu Lui could not understand what the exact price was, but he got the sense that they were not able toe to a consensus. After about half an hour, the woman took out a small pouch. The crew who brought them here took it from her; it was all gold pearls inside. Chu Lui¡¯s face and eyes turned gloomy. Was he only worth such a small bag of gold? He was really being cheapened here, not to mention that the bag was for all the men, not just him alone. With the transactionpleted, they were ushered into a wooden house that did not even have a bed. All it had were two mattresses, and not everyone could get a share of it. Without it, one had to sleep on the cold floor. nkets were in demand here because of the terrible weather conditions. Without them, at least half the people would freeze. Before long, someone brought nkets over. However, it was all women, no sign of men. Chu Lui had heard about the strange customs of some ces. Women would be the ones out working while the men rested. It was a little like a matriarchal society, and he wondered if this was such a ce. Chapter 775 - Wanted to Sleep with Him

Chapter 775: Wanted to Sleep with Him

The man who had been following Chu Lui around grabbed two nkets¡ªone for himself and one for Chu Lui. Chu Lui walked over. Because of his stature, no one dared to vie with him. He found himself a spot to sleep on andy down. He did not sleep because he did not know where he was. He was not the only one who had trouble sleeping, but there were others who¡ªhad perhaps arrived earlier¡ªwere fast asleep, oblivious to the happenings outside. It did not really matter if they were old or new here since they were still alive. For all they knew, it would be their turn tomorrow. Kicking off his shoes, he pulled one side of the tattered nket up. It had been barely a few seconds since hey down when someone walked in. It was the ck woman from earlier. She walked over, her face round, with a nose ring, and smiling. She tossed a nket to Chu Lui and touched him across the chest. Her eyesnded at a specific spot on his body as she flicked her eyes as if she was about to vite him. Chu Lui watched stoically as she stripped him with her eyes. She disgusted him. Despite her thoughts, the woman knew that now was not a good time. She touched Chu Lui¡¯s chest happily again before she left. Chu Lui flicked his chest. ¡°Disgusting!¡± He scoffed. He kicked the nket to the floor as the others watched in envy. He was the only one with two sets of nkets. The next day, the people inside the room were awakened by a banging on the door. They walked out without wearing shoes after they sat up listlessly. The neers just gawked, unsure of what to do. At this point, a woman with a whip walked it and whipped the floor as she pointed toward the outside. She could not be any clearer. Gold deposits. It was a rather wide river. There were both men and women in the river, all barefooted. Chu Lui frowned. In this weather with such water, people would die from standing such long hours here. The whipnded on a man mercilessly as he dropped to the floor and cried out in pain. He probably felt rather indignant too since he was the only one who got whipped in the crowd. However, it was just his luck. Chu Lui finally understood why no one wore shoes here. It didn¡¯t really make a difference either way. Bamboo woven trays used to sort through the deposits were piled on the side. They each took one, but no one went into the water. Chu Lui kicked off his shoes and rolled up his pants stoically. He put one foot in, then the other. The water was freezing cold, it was humanly impossible to put up with this. Chu Lui too was made of flesh and blood. Even though he did not express it, the veins in his hands were popping. He had done this before. There were rumors that he had a gold mine. That was true, but his gold mine was in a small mountain. The gold was sifted using a machine. It had good production. He had done panning before, but it was for fun. It did not really matter if they found gold. They enjoyed the process. However, he never expected to be forced to do panning one day, at the expense of his life. These dumb*sses! Which idiot came up with this idea? Chu Lui was upset. He did not understand why they had to use humanbor for this when a few machines could solve the problem. Not to mention it was faster, and the machines did not even require food, amodation, and clothing. He scooped up some sand and ced it in his hand. Everyone else around him could sense the murderous auraing from him so they moved away. Chu Lui did not manage to get any gold. When he went ashore, a woman wanted to whip him. However, he red at her, and the woman¡¯s whipnded on the hem of his shirt. ¡°There are new people,¡± Shen Wei said to Xia Ruoxin on the side. Well, don¡¯t even think about leaving once you¡¯re here. Xia Ruoxin sighed to herself as she wondered if they were here to rece them. ¡°That man¡¯s quite tall.¡± Shen Wei turned and prepared to return. ¡°Tall?¡± Xia Ruoxin looked up, but she did not see a tall man. To her, they all looked the same. Yeah, Chu Lui was quite tall. What¡¯s wrong? She shook her head. Why was she thinking about him again? She turned and took one more look at the neers. They were just unlucky, like her and Shen Wei. She then went back in. However, she did not see the man who looked towards where she was standing as if he had felt something. He turned his gaze away when he saw that there was no one there. In the few days that he was here, Chu Lui got a brief understanding of things there. He had hardly seen any men. The only men he saw were them, the gold panners. If they fold gold, they could trade it for things like necessities and food. Essentially, gold was of the lowest value here. A single grain of gold could only get one bowl of hot soup here. It was rather tough to get out of here. Besides having people stand guard, there was also ammunition and guns. There was only one way out: death. The people on the ind did not really care for them. It was far out and away from everything, even governance. The men were on one side, and the women on the other. Both men and women did the same work: that was to pan for gold. Sometimes, one could find a few grains, but other days there were none atst. Gold could be traded for items, but failing to find gold resulted in beating. Chu Lui narrowed his eyes as he watched the women across get beat up. He turned around. Perhaps, it was time for him to give up. The two women were not here. Hopefully, Brother San had better luck finding them. Chapter 776 - It’s Her, It’s Him

Chapter 776: It¡¯s Her, It¡¯s Him

He did not know that the instant he retracted his gaze, a woman walked out from the water. It was a silhouette he was familiar with. Unsurprisingly, she did not find any gold today. Bang! She received a blow to her shoulder. It did not really hurt; it just felt a little numb. She walked in as she rubbed her own shoulders. Perhaps she had received one too many beatings, but she barely felt anything. ¡°No hot soup today.¡± She walked over and sat down as she wiped her feet with a rag. Her feet were covered in frostbite, and all her toes were swollen. She was amazed that she could still walk with her feet looking like this. No matter life or death, nobody could have such an experience in their life. ¡°We haven¡¯t had it in a few days.¡± Shen Wei came over andy down to sleep. Xia Ruoxin put her feet in her nket and curled up into herself. This was probably the only time in the day that they could sort of rx. ¡°Bear with it for a little more. We should be able to get through these couple of months soon. Things will be less hard when the weather is better.¡± However, she did not know if there was any meaning in their persistence. She was a little confused if she should keep persisting. However, her final answer to herself was¡ªalways¡ªthat she wanted to keep living, not out of the fear of death... but because there were a lot of things that they had not done. She was not done raising her daughter, and she had not seen her daughter get married. She was indignant, and she did not want to give up. She wanted some hot soup. She wanted to have sweet dreams, dreams where she had hot soup. The winds at night were freezing cold. At this time, almost everyone was asleep. They did not have the time to think or chat, not to mention think about running away. All they could do was to take things one day at a time. At this time, Chu Lui was standing in a warm room. Even though it was not a bricked room, but it was much better and warmer than the other rooms that had cold drafts. A stout and fat woman walked in. She posed before Chu Lui, but her figure only made her behavior seemical. Chu Lui would never have any thoughts about her, not even if she was thest woman left. As the woman posed, she winked at Chu Lui; but to him, it was nothing but disgust. He really wanted to kick her aside. The woman removed her clothes one by one, leaving nothing to the imagination. When she was done, she walked over and put her hand on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulder as her hand trailed downwards towards hisher regions. The veins on the man¡¯s arms were popping. He raised his leg. Bang! The woman fell to the floor as she threw up the contents of her stomach. The woman picked herself off the floor as she shouted. She grabbed a whip and flung it at Chu Lui. Once. Chu Lui did not move. Twice. He still did not move. Whip after whip, he remained unmoved. The woman was tired and panting from all the whipping. ¡°Disgusting!¡± Chu Lui turned around. He wanted to teach the woman a lesson, but now was not the right time. If anything happened to her now, he would not live to see tomorrow. He was not that dumb. Outside, the wind blew at him. He was aching all over, and his brows were knitted tightly together from their sharp pain. He went back to the bunk, where it was filled with the sounds of snoring. Rolling his sleeves up, his arms were full of blood. The blood even got on his clothes. He took a seat somewhere and turned the earpiece above his ear. ¡°Brother San, any news on your side?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Brother San¡¯s voice sounded exhausted. ¡°What about you?¡± ¡°Nothing here either.¡± Chu Lui moved his wrist. ¡°I¡¯ll get in touch with Mo Ming. I¡¯ve checked out this ce already. The two of them aren¡¯t here. So I would like to borrow the help of the other side.¡± He woulde up with something if they still could not be found. If he stayed here any longer, he might lose his innocence to that ugly woman. He might have nightmares for the rest of his life. ¡°I know.¡± Brother San paused. ¡°I¡¯ll keep looking. If they¡¯re not on your side, then they have got to be on my side.¡± Both Brother San and Chu Lui were unwilling to give up. He had taken note of all the areas here so there was nothing within his ability that can be done. Despite that, he still wanted to try. He would figure things out if he really could not find them. He did not sleep that night. His body was in pain, but his heart and mind were clear. The sky was barely bright, and the winds were stronger than ever. This ce had a great temperature difference between morning and night, and it felt like two different seasons entirely. He stood up and walked outside, leaving the wind to assault him. It hurt as the wind bypassed his clothes, but he bore with it. A small distance across was the women¡¯s quarters. At this time, a woman was using a small cup to draw water from the river. He found that this woman was actually brushing her teeth. This was the first time he had seen someone brushing their teeth in the two weeks that he was there. He was beginning to think that the people here had given up on life. Xia Ruoxin felt someone watching her. It was a strange feeling. She suddenly looked up and locked eyes with the man. Bang! She dropped her toothbrush and cup into the river. Her eyes widened as she let her toothbrush and cup get washed away. She could not believe who she had just seen. Chapter 777 - Black Puff

Chapter 777: ck Puff

It was the same for Chu Lui. Even though he appeared calm, his eyes were red; and his heart was palpitating. He clenched the hand that was in his pocket. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± It was as if he had something stuck in his throat. He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. At this point, someone walked by. Xia Ruoxin shook at him. He understood. He finally moved his gaze away from her and went to pan gold like the others. Moreover, Xia Ruoxin did the same. She stepped into the river but quickly came out with her cup as she returned nonchntly. She knew that she could not and must not rush, and neither could the man. But why is he here? How could he have gotten here? Did I make a mistake? Was I dreaming? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Wei patted Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°See a ghost?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled bitterly. ¡°I think I must have been seeing things. She grabbed the tools and went into the river. The water was still freezing, but she did not react much today. Her eyes nced forward furtively, trying to find a specific individual. Just as her gazended on a tall man, the man looked over as well as if telepathic. Their eyes met, and something in the air made Xia Ruoxin quickly look away. Tears, something she had not experienced for a long time, fell from her eyes andnded in the river. She had shed a lot of bitter tears into the river, but these were a little different today. They were of excitement, worry, and fear. She nced furtively at the man again, and he shook his head at her. ¡®Don¡¯t be afraid.¡¯ He mouthed. She cleaned her face with her sleeves. Strangely, the river did not even feel cold today. By sundown, she had not found a single grain of gold, and neither had Shen Wei. Chu Lui had to hold his anger in when the sticknded on her. Now was not the time. Not yet. At least, he had found them. He found that aside from Xia Ruoxin, there was someone else he was familiar with: Shen Wei. There was no one keeping watch here at night. Perhaps because of the cold weather, they did not pay much attention to their workers. They did not think anyone was capable of escaping from there, unless they flew or swam. Given the current climate, one would freeze in the river even before they made it out. Chu Lui woke up theter half of the night. This was when everyone was in deep sleep. ... Xia Ruoxin sat up hurriedly when she heard themotion outside. Seeing that the others were still asleep, she slipped outside. Someone picked her up when she was right at the door. She sniffled when she felt the familiar warmth. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to find you.¡± Chu Lui dared not touch the woman that was skinny to her bones. She was already very skinny, but now she looked rather terrible. Her skin was tanned and sunburnt but still rather pale, and her lips were cracked. Moreover, her hair. He knew that she treasured her hair the most, just like Rainy did, because they had both been bald before. Rainy would cry if she lost a single strand of hair now, not to mention getting it cut short. Aside from being skinny, Xia Ruoxin had lost almost all her hair. He lowered his head and stared at her feet. Like the others, she was barefoot. Her feet were badly frostbitten as was her calf. Xia Ruoxin touched her hair awkwardly and tried to hide her feet when she caught Chu Lui staring, but he had already seen it all. It would take her months to recover from this. Chu Lui picked up her hands. They were covered in scars. Aside from frostbites, there were cuts and scratches. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± The man smiled warmly, but there was moisture in his eyes that he tried to hold back. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin tried to take her hands back but found that she could not. The man¡¯s hands were warm, a warmth that she had not felt in a long time. She felt tears well up, but she did not cry. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Chu Lui went up and wrapped her in his embrace. ¡°Believe me, we¡¯ll be out of here soon. Just a few days; just bear with this for a few more days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin choked. She believed anything the man said right now¡ªeven if he said that the sun rose in the west, just for the fact that he traveled across the world to find her. Her hand grazed across his arm and felt an unusual bulge. ¡°How did thesee about?¡± She rolled up his sleeves to find blood trace. She knew exactly what caused these. She had been through the same thing. She had a few of her own as well, and the scars still remained. Until now, she dared not let the man know of them. ¡°You mean these?¡± Chu Lui rolled his sleeves up nonchntly. ¡°An ugly woman tried to sleep with your man. I kicked her, and she did this.¡± Xia Ruoxin thought of the plump supervisor who would call men to her room sometimes. Every time a man went, she would be in a good mood the next day; and the man would get nice things the next day. She had thought of it, and it turned out to be true. ¡°Did Puff do this?¡± ¡°Puff?¡± Chu Lui raised his eyebrows. ¡°What Puff? Who came up with this?¡± ¡°Shen Wei did.¡± ¡°She does look like a puff, but her fillings are ck¡ªnot cream-colored, given her ck heart.¡± ck puff... that was an urate description. Heughed coldly. He rarely wanted to raise his hand against women, but this woman was nothing but a ck-hearted swine. Chapter 778 - Shen Wei, We’re Going Home

Chapter 778: Shen Wei, We¡¯re Going Home

He moved his arm. It did not hurt much, but when he looked down, he saw the worry and fear in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Chu Lui truly did not mind his injury. He did a quick calction of the time and figured it was around daybreak. They should just keep things as they were for a few more days. He reached and ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. She¡¯s already so thin; how is she going to gain back all the weight that she had lost? He really did not think that she was ugly in any way. To him, Ruoxin would always be the adorable little girl that he met over twenty years ago, no matter what became of her. She might have looked different, but her heart was the same. ¡°Oh, right. Tell Shen Wei that Brother San is here, too. We picked two routes. Brother San went to the other one, but I¡¯ll let him know so that he can put his mind at ease. ¡°Okay, go back.¡± He nudged Xia Ruoxin on the shoulder as thetter looked back reluctantly. She felt her feet began to ache, and she was afraid. She was afraid that they might not have the chance to meet again if she left. ¡®Don¡¯t worry.¡¯ The man mouthed. Even though it was voiceless, she knew these two words were what he meant to say. She walked back into the bunkers, and Shen Wei sat up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did it take you so long to go to the bathroom?¡± Shen Wei yawned. She had begun to worry that Xia Ruoxin might have fallen into the hole. Xia Ruoxin hurried over and hopped into her nket. It was still warm. En, warmth. ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± She leaned over. The two were rather close so it was quite easy for them to whisper to each other. Still, she was afraid that someone else would have overheard. She leaned into Shen Wei¡¯s ear and whispered to her. Shen Wei was first shocked then stunned. ¡°He managed to find even this ce?¡± Xia Ruoxin put her fingers to her lips. ¡°Shh...¡± Shen Wei understood. Shey back in bed but sat up soon after. This seems a little too good to be true. It¡¯s this ce we¡¯re talking about! She reached for her hair and pulled hard. She was not sure if she should be excited, agitated, or moved. If he were here, then there was one thing that she could believe: he promised to bring them out of here so he would. Chu Lui was not just anybody. He never did anything that he was uncertain of. His appearance here meant that he had made the necessary arrangements, but she could not figure out how he would do it, no matter how hard she thought about it. Since he asked them to wait, all they could do was that. No matter what the future held, she knew that she was not going to fall asleep that night. She believed that it was the same for Xia Ruoxin. Even though she was lying there, her breathing was uneven. She probably felt uneasy and lost. Daybreak... wake up and pan for gold. Even though life was repetitive, everything seemed better perhaps because they had something to look forward to. However, two days passed. Xia Ruoxin was beginning to wonder if Chu Lui had lied to her, that he had no way of getting out but was only lying to reassure her. If that were the case, she should have been the only one suffering. Rainy had already lost a mother; she could not lose her father, too. If they both remained here, they might die tomorrow; and her poor daughter would be an orphan. Another day passed, and she was in despair. She could barely sleep at night. All she could think of was how the man was suffering like she did as he did the same things she did. ¡°Do you hear something?¡± Shen Wei asked Xia Ruoxin. She seemed to have heard something strange. ¡°What thing?¡± Xia Ruoxin grabbed a handful of sand as she looked towards the sky. The furthest they could see from where they were was the night sky. The weather was rather pleasant today, and one could feel the warmth from the sun. It was a little less cold, but the water underneath their feet was still freezing. Perhaps the weather was getting warmer, just like when they first arrived. Even though things were rather tough then, they have never been this terrible. She felt worse when she thought of the man. She would rather that he never came to look for her, that he remarried... instead of suffering here with her. ¡°Helicopter...¡± Shen Wei muttered. Xia Ruoxin looked towards the blue sky, and there it was¡ªa helicopter. Everyone stopped working when they saw the helicopter and stared nkly at it as itnded. The helicopter door then opened, and a few military personnel¡ªwith a young man¡ªwalked out of it. They said something to the Puff, and fear rose in her face as she looked down and remained silent. Chu Lui walked out from the side, barefooted. Even so, despite how disheveled he was, the aura that he emanated made it clear that he was in charge. The young man instantly understood when he saw Chu Lui. He walked over and reached out his hand. ¡°Hi, are you Mr. Chu?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lui reached out his hand. ¡°I¡¯m Chu Lui.¡± The young man smiled. ¡°I¡¯m Gu Qi, Mr. Mo¡¯s assistant.¡± He said something to Chu Lui that the other could not hear. Chu Lui shook his hand, turned, and then stepped into the freezing water. He walked over to Xia Ruoxin. He could spot her instantly in a crowd. This time around, he would not get the wrong person. ¡°We can go home now.¡± He patted her sparse hair, undisturbed by its greasiness. To him, Xia Ruoxin was the woman that he had waited for over twenty years. No matter what she looked like, she was still his daughter¡¯s mother. ¡°Go home?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chapped lips were shaking. ¡°You mean we can leave this ce and go home?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Chu Lui ced his hand on her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned and beamed at Shen Wei. ¡°Shen Wei, we¡¯re going home.¡± Chapter 779 - Had to be Beaten Up

Chapter 779: Had to be Beaten Up

Shen Wei looked up, her bright eyes teary as it reflected the blue skies. Chu Lui held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly, brought her into the helicopter, and covered her with a nket. He then passed one to Shen Wei. ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Wei took the nket and turned. She was exhausted from the six months of torture. He then hopped off of the helicopter as hisckey looked on enviously. When Chu Lui walked over, he had a stered smile that looked awful. ¡°Why, you don¡¯t want to go back?¡± Chu Lui said to him. Theckey¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he leaped up in joy. He then stumbled towards the helicopter, without a care for his image and found himself a corner to sit in. At this point, everyone stared enviously at the helicopter. With that, they could leave here and get out. A glimmer of hope rose on the face of the woman with a high nose. She suddenly took a step forward. ¡°Take me with you; please take me with you...¡± She begged with her raspy voice that had not been heard in a while. Shen Wei opened her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s begging you.¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and yed with her swollen fingers. She did not learn much from here, but minding her own business was one of them. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming, right?¡± Outside, Chu Lui rolled up his sleeves and walked towards Puff. Words were flowing out of her endlessly, and the young man from the helicopter tranted everything for Chu Lui seamlessly. ¡°She¡¯s asking you to let her off the hook since she didn¡¯t actually do anything to you. Besides, she added nkets for you. Even though she got whipped, you deserved it since you didn¡¯t appreciate her beauty.¡± Chu Lui rolled his sleeves up to reveal his scar. The streaks looked rather scary. He said that he did not like to hit women, but this one was an exception. Not just because she tried to sleep with him but also because she raised a hand against his Ruoxin, the woman that he dared noty a single finger on. He flung a fist over, and the woman fell to the ground as she cried out. The interpreter got to work again. ¡°She¡¯s begging you for mercy.¡± Chu Lui kicked,nding his feet on the woman¡¯s face. He broke her nose. However, she should have been d that it was Chu Lui she ran into, and not Brother San. Else, it would be more than a broken nose. Chu Lui raised his bare feet and cleaned it on the floor. He then boarded the helicopter. The others returned to their senses and ran forward, trying to w at the helicopter¡ªthe one thing that could get them out of here. However, the men picked up heavy weapons and pointed those at them. With the disy of weapons, all the others were terrified. In this chaotic region, deaths were amon sight. Moreover, everyone was afraid of dying. As the helicopter took off, Xia Ruoxin sat up and ced her face on the ss. As she watched the river disappear from her sight, she understood why no one wanted or managed to escape. They always got caught because this ce was essentially a lone ind surrounded by the sea. ¡°Do you have food?¡± Chu Lui asked Gu Qi. Gu Qi only managed to produce a bar of chocte after checking through all his possessions. ¡°We didn¡¯t manage to bring much with us since we left in a hurry. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Chu. Given our current speed, we should arrive in the nearest country. You can rest for a few days and then return home.¡± Chu Lui took the chocte and passed it to Xia Ruoxin. He ced hisrge hand on the woman¡¯s haggard face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be there soon. Eat this first for some energy.¡± Without thinking, Xia Ruoxin pressed the chocte back into the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I got thereter than you did. I¡¯m not hungry.¡± Chu Lui moved over to let her rest her head on hisp. Xia Ruoxin swallowed her saliva as she held the chocte. She had not had something like this in a really long time. She had forgotten what it tasted like. She only had vague impressions of a sweet, creamy taste. She broke the chocte into two and stuffed one into Shen Wei¡¯s hand. She then unwrapped the other half and put it in her mouth. Shen Wei clenched her hands, but she did not eat it. At this point, Gu Qi¡¯s phone rang; and he picked it up. ¡°En, yes, Mr. Mo. We¡¯ve picked them up. They¡¯re doing fine. Okay, please hold on.¡± Gu Qi handed the satellite phone to Chu Lui. ¡°Mr. Chu, Mr. Mo would like to speak with you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Lui took the phone with one hand as he held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly with the other. He dared not to use too much force, out of fear of hurting her. ¡°It¡¯s me. We¡¯re all fine.¡± He looked down and stared at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s curledshes. ¡°It¡¯s good that we could find them. I¡¯m willing to pay any price. ¡°Also, thank you, Mo Ming.¡± When those two words were uttered, no one saw Shen Wei¡¯s body shudder. She curled up herself as the piece of chocte melted in her hands. A hand of stickiness... of sweet and of bitter. As the helicopter traveled, Xia Ruoxin slept peacefully for the first time in a long while. She slept soundly as she held the man¡¯s hand. She did not even wake up when the helicopter hadnded. ¡°I¡¯ve already contacted the doctors here,¡± Gu Qi said to Chu Lui. ¡°Mr. Mo wille over personallyter.¡± Chapter 780 - Might Need Amputation

Chapter 780: Might Need Amputation

¡°Thank you for the trouble.¡± Chu Lui looked down and gripped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s swollen fingers. He did not know how to remove her pain. He did not know how long it would take for her to recover. In these six months, those people destroyed her body and her spirit. Her wounds could be treated, but some wounds were invisible to the naked eye. When the helicopternded, there was a team of medical professionals waiting for them. Chu Lui carefully carried the sleeping woman off the helicopter, unbothered by his bare feet. He then turned and carried Shen Wei down. Both women were skinny to their bones. He sometimes wondered if he would have been able to find their skeletons had he arrived a littleter. As this time, a limousine arrived. The car door opened as a young man in ck stepped out. He removed his sunsses and offered a rare smile when he saw Chu Lui. It was none other than the man that Chu Lui had run into at the bar. He had never expected a coincidental run-in from back then would be of massive help to him. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± He walked over, his eyes resting on the extremely short hair of the women. ¡°Are they both okay?¡± ¡°En, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just exhausted and need a long time for recovery.¡± Chu Lui caressed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s prickly hair, which also pricked at his heart. ¡°Who is this?¡± Mo Ming asked as he pointed at the woman next to Chu Lui. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, my wife. No.¡± Chu Lui lowered his eyes. ¡°To be precise, my ex-wife.¡± Mo Ming had a vague idea of what was going on. He patted Chu Lui on his shoulders. ¡°Treat her well. You still have a chance, but I don¡¯t anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t give up.¡± Else, there really would not be a chance anymore. Chu Lui himself had been through the same thing, and he only managed to get her back because of this belief. A hint of sadness filled the man¡¯s dark eyes. ¡°Okay.¡± He breathed out. ¡°I¡¯ve something else on so I¡¯ve got to run. Let me know when you¡¯re leaving. I¡¯ll send you all back. I¡¯ve sent someone to pick the other guy up.¡± ¡°This time, thank you.¡± Chu Lui reached his hand out towards the man. Without Mo Ming, even he¡ªnot to mention Xia Ruoxin and Shen Wei¡ªwould not have made it back alive. Mo Ming shook the man¡¯s hand. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me since I didn¡¯t really help you much. Else, I would have searched the ind for you. Besides, I¡¯m a businessman. You paid a big price for this. That thing¡¯s worth billions.¡± ¡°He...¡± Chu Luiughed. ¡°Thankfully, I can still afford that.¡± As for the ind searching that Mo Ming mentioned, he understood. After all, they each had their own considerations. They were afraid that the other party might have done something in desperation so he did not regret making the trip himself. The two hospital beds were brought onto the ambnce. Shen Wei released her grip, revealing the sticky, choctey mess. Her chapped lips parted, and two words seemed to escape from it. ¡°Mo Ming...¡± The man, who was about to leave, suddenly stopped in his tracks. There was suddenly a strange feeling in his heart. A small, sore feeling. He turned to face the cold, freezing wind that blew at him. Inside arge local hospital, the two women underwent a series of examinations. Even though they were not doing too well, their lives were not in danger. Their wounds would heal. However, their arms and legs were heavily frostbitten. If they were not treated properly, they would lose both their legs. ¡°Is her left arm fine?¡± Chu Lui sat down with the doctor, his expression gloomy. The one thing that he was afraid of still happened. Ruoxin¡¯s left arm did not heal well before. It ached whenever it rained, and it had finally begun to recover. Right now, the doctor was telling him that her left arm was not in good shape... that it was worse than they had thought. The frostbitten areas were beginning to decay, and that it might need to be amputated. However, things were just beginning to improve. How did it suddenly get this bad? What would she do if she really was left with just an arm? He wed at his hair forcefully. He thought of how he broke her arm four years ago in a single blow. Right now, it was going to get amputated? Then, there would really be nothing left. He could not ept it, not at all. The doctor showed Chu Lui the x-rays. ¡°We¡¯ve checked it many times. The patient¡¯s left arm did not heal properly, and it was using force over extended periods. Add frostbite to that, and it would endanger her life if it were left untreated.¡± ¡°Is amputation the only way out?¡± Chu Lui calmed down. When it came down to this, would he be able to ept it? ¡°We¡¯ll look into it again.¡± The doctor did not give Chu Lui a definite reply, that amputation was the best result. Chu Lui did not know how he walked out of the doctor¡¯s office. He leaned back into the cold walls. He did not know how to face Xia Ruoxin and himself. Closing his eyes, pain appeared on his face for the first time. A choice had to be made between her arm and her life. It was not something he wanted, but it was something that he had to do. For the first time, the options rendered him helpless. He walked into the ward. Xia Ruoxin was the only one here. Shen Wei was in a separate room with a caretaker. Their needles were in their foreheads because their limbs were too heavily frostbitten to find any veins. He walked over and sat down. He gripped her hands tightly. Her slim hand had begun to swell. It had begun to decay, especially in the higher temperature. It had been dealt with by the doctor. Even though there was anesthetic and did not hurt, the numbness of it made her want to scratch it. Even when she was sleeping, she would want to scratch her itch. In the end, Chu Lui had no choice but to tie her hands when she was sleeping. Chapter 781 - He Disagreed Chapter 781: He Disagreed Xia Ruoxin moved her finger. The itchiness made her instinctively want to scratch, but the resistance on her fingers made her open her eyes. She sighed as she tried to bear with the feelings of difort. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Chu Lui arranged her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll apply the medication for you. Once it¡¯s done, it¡¯ll feel better.¡± As he spoke, he walked out. When he returned, he had a tray in his hands. He set it on hisp and dabbed a bit of the ointment with a cotton bud. He then applied it on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers. There was a minty and refreshing sensation when the ointment hit her skin, and it relieved some of the itchiness. Xia Ruoxin looked down at the man who was carefully applying the ointment to her hands. Her hand was beginning to smell a little from the decay, but he neverined about it. He even insisted on applying the ointment to her personally because he was afraid that the others would be clumsy. He stood up and pulled the nket aside to reveal Xia Ruoxin¡¯s legs. He then carefully applied the ointment. Xia Ruoxin turned and stared at her left arm. A feeling rose in her, telling her that something was not right. Chu Lui¡¯s gloomy demeanor, the doctor¡¯s hesitance, and the pity the nurses had for her when they saw her left arm. ¡°Chu Lui,¡± she called out the man ¡°En, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Lui sat up and set the tray aside. ¡°Do you feel unwell somewhere? I¡¯ll go get the doctor.¡± ¡°No.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her left arm on the man¡¯s hand. ¡°Can you tell me the truth? Is there something wrong with my left arm?¡± She smiled. She did not feel sad since she was content to have been alive, to have been able to see him and Rainy again. Chu Lui gripped her fingers, and she felt the warmthing from his fingertips. She smiled at him encouragingly. She really was not afraid. ¡°The doctor said that it might need to be amputated.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. Some things should not be mentioned between the two of them. Those things, once brought up, brought immeasurable pain and torture. Xia Ruoxin smiled as if she were not the amputee in question. Using her left hand that was slowly losing its sensation, she gripped his hand. ¡°Ah Lui...¡± ¡°En?¡± Chu Lui paused. She was calling his name like she used, too. If this were in the past, he would be ecstatic. Right now, his pained heart and body transferred the joy into guilt and remorse. He had done all of this. He would never forget who struck her on the arm back then, breaking her bone... who then cut off all sources of ie, leaving her to raise herself and the child through hardbor. It was him; it was all him. They were mistakes and sins that he could never make up for in this life. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± He ced his fingers on her forehead. His voice was hoarse, really hoarse and quiet. Xia Ruoxin only nodded when she heard it. She was still smiling. ¡°Ah Lui, I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Her eyes turned into crescent moons, her face free from hurt and sadness. ¡°I¡¯m content to have left that ce alive. It doesn¡¯t matter if I lose an arm. Even though it won¡¯t grow back, I still have my eyes and my mouth to see and speak. I still have my right hand, and I can still draw.¡± I¡¯m content to be able to see you and Rainy again. ¡°Ah Lui,¡± she called out to the man again. ¡°En,¡± the man replied, a hint of a smile forming at the corners of the lips; but it was clear that his dark eyes were filled with despair. ¡°Ah Lui, it¡¯s okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned and buried her face in his palms. ¡°I forgive you. I don¡¯t me you anymore. Don¡¯t me yourself. You¡¯ve done a lot already.¡± Chu Lui closed his eyes, concealing his gloominess. ¡°Ah Lui, thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin fell asleep again. While sleeping, she would not feel any itch; and she would not know that one of her arms was about to leave her forever. Chu Lui tucked her in and sat there, immobile. Suddenly, he covered his face. It was a pain that could not be measured in tears. Tears did not necessarily represent sadness and theck of tears did not mean despair. Different people dealt with hurt differently. Some externalized it while some internalized it. His heart was bloody as cut deep. ¡°Mr. Chu, pleasee with me,¡± the nurse said carefully out the door. Chu Lui stood up and looked back at Xia Ruoxin, who was asleep, before walking out. He was hoping for good news, but all the news they had been receiving only plunged them further in despair. Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes when she was the only one left in the room. She had awoken when the nurse came, but she did not want anyone to know. She raised up her left arm. She wanted to look at it more since she would not be able to touch or feel it soon after. She ced her right arm on her left. She could still feel life pulsating through it. This arm had been with her her whole while. Despite the pain, it was still a part of her that she always thought would follow her till she died. She closed her eyes, and tears flowed from the corners of her eyes into the bedsheets. That day, she cried and mourned silently. In the doctor¡¯s office, the authorities of orthopedics were invited from all over gathered. They had been through countless meetings and came up with countless other ways, but amputation was the only solution. ¡°I want to keep her arm.¡± Chu Lui was insistent. No matter the method, no matter the cost. He suddenly stood up and walked out. He could not do this; he could not watch as Xia Ruoxin¡¯s left arm got amputated. Chapter 782 - May the Moment Last Forever

Chapter 782: May the Moment Last Forever

She was his, and so was her arm. Without his consent, no one could touch a single strand of her hair, not to mention her arm. He thought long and hard about it, losing sleep over it. However, he was still unwilling for her to lose an arm. No matter the cost, he wanted to save her arm. He owed her too much in this life. There was not much he could do to make it up to her. The least he could do was keep her able-bodied. The doctors were put in a tight spot. They were doctors, not magicians. All the decisions they made were in the best interests of the patients. What was the use of an arm if it put the life of the patient in danger? However, Chu Lui was insistent. He refused to agree to the operation, to sign on the agreement. Xia Ruoxin stared nkly outside the window. The sun seemed nice, and she wanted to go out and catch some sun. ¡°You want to go out?¡± Chu Lui asked Xia Ruoxin, cing her arm on hisp. The decay of her arm had slowed down recently, clearly better than it was before. This was mostly thanks to his care. He applied the ointment for her a dozen times daily. Otherwise, it really would not have healed so easily. ¡°En, a little.¡± Xia Ruoxin narrowed her eyes. It had been a while since she got some sun. The sun at the ind only added to the fluctuating and unbearable weather there. ¡°Then, let¡¯s go out.¡± Chu Lui reached out and tidied up her hair. It had been trimmed. Even though it was still a little short, it was better than not having hair or the mess that it was before. Even though it was not particrly nice, it was still presentable. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled, her eyes still as gentle as before. After going through everything, she only wanted to continue living simply, even if... Her smile faded as she looked at her left arm. Even if it meant losing this arm. She sat in the wheelchair, covered with a soft nket. Even though the sun was strong, it did not burn. Instead, it was afortable. She narrowed her eyesfortably as the rays of lighte through between branches of the trees, reflecting on her hair andshes. Chu Lui walked over and ced a cup of milk tea in her hand. She gripped it tightly. It was warm. ¡°I just bought it. Have a taste.¡± He sat next to her, enjoying the peace and quiet. Without work or distractions, asting moment of peace. Xia Ruoxin picked up the cup and brought it before her. It was full of the creamy, milky smell. She took a sip. It was strawberry-vored, A little sweet, a little sour...plemented by the milk. It was a nice sensation. Setting the cup down, she ced her hand on thep. She closed her eyes to take a nap, her hand still gripping onto the cup tightly. She wanted to look at her left arm for a few more days¡ªhave it for a few more days¡ªeven though she knew that she would eventually lose it. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes darkened as he reached out towards her left wrist. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, trust me. It¡¯ll be fine. ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll be fine.¡± He swore with everything he had that he would save her arm, no matter the cost. Once again, the doctors ced the diagnosis before Chu Lui. ¡°Mr. Chu, the patient¡¯s arm can¡¯t afford to wait anymore. Please make a decision as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I will not agree to an amputation.¡± Chu Lui stood up, refusing to hear anything to do with the term. The doctors could only stare at one another worriedly. ... ¡°En, thank you, Mo Ming.¡± Chu Lui leaned back into the wall, raising his hand to look at the watch on his wrist. ¡°When can they be here? En, the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll do my best on my end. Thank you.¡± He hung up but did not feel much relief. He had asked Mo Ming to find a few orthopedic doctors for him, and he did. However, he did not know if these doctors could really save Ruoxin¡¯s arm. Nevertheless, he would not give up as long as there was a glimmer of hope. Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes gently. The first thing she did was to check if her left arm was still there. Even though she knew that she had to lose it, she still could not bear to do so. She was afraid that she would wake up to a single arm. There was amotion at the door; she turned as she repressed all her emotions. ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡± Chu Lui walked over and ced the lunch box on the table. ¡°I got an old Chinese couple to make the food. Have a taste. It¡¯s all your favorites.¡± Chu Lui ced the dishes before Xia Ruoxin. It was not easy to be able to get a taste of home in a foreignnd, not to mention such a small nation. He must have put in a lot of effort. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go through all the trouble. I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up the chopsticks. Even so, she could not resist the temptation presented by familiar vors. She picked some dishes up for herself as she felt tears build up. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± She swallowed the food hurriedly, forcing back her tears at the same time. ¡°Then, eat more.¡± Chu Lui sat down next to her and added dishes into her bowl. He did not talk much, but his eyes followed her. It was not in his personality to smile much, but the ice in his eyes was melting. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up the chopsticks again. She had two bowls of rice in total. Even though she did not gain much weight since then, she looked much healthier. However, none of them mentioned the amputation. Chapter 783 - Your Arm is Still Around

Chapter 783: Your Arm is Still Around

Five dayster, there were quite a few doctors in the hospital: some locals and some foreigners, but they were all the best in their specialization. After researching Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sickness for a very long time, they finally found a way. At this time, a doctor stood in front of Chu Lui and ced the medical reports under his hands. ¡°Mr. Chu, we can keep Ms. Xia¡¯s arm; and we don¡¯t have to amputate it. However, we need to break her bones again and restructure it back. It might hurt more now, but when it gets better, we can keep her arm. After a period of rehabilitation, it can function as normal. This is also apensation for the change it will give. I can¡¯t say it¡¯s all bad, but from a medical point of view, some things cannot be exined by logic.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Lui extended his hand. All he could say now was those two words. As to whether it could go back to how it was in the past or not, he would not force it. All he wanted was for her to be a healthy person with no missing arm or leg. ¡°You¡¯re wee, this is what we ought to do.¡± The doctor stood up, shook Chu Lui¡¯s hand, and picked up the medical records on the table. ¡°Mr. Chu, I¡¯ll talk to the other doctors about the surgery. If there are no other problems, we¡¯ll continue with the surgery three dayster.¡± ¡°I know.¡± After Chu Lui said that, he heaved a sigh of relief gently. ... Xia Ruoxin sat up. There was a canvas by her leg which Chu Lui had got someone to make it for her. Here, she could draw and read books¡ªeven though it seemed to be a really long time, she did not seem to be suffering. ¡°Did Shen Wei go back already?¡± She turned around and asked Chu Lui. Initially, she wanted to wait until she was better before she went to see Shen Wei. How could she just leave as and when she wanted? ¡°She left in a rush.¡± Chu Lui was currently cutting an apple with a fruit knife. His fingers were agile, and the apple did not even break at all. ¡°She told me to tell you that when you return, she will thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up her drawing pencil and started drawing. ¡°Actually, she didn¡¯t need to thank me. She saved me once before.¡± ¡°Eat the fruit.¡± Chu Lui ced the cut fruit in front of her. Xia Ruoxin wanted to raise her left hand, but she felt a sudden pain. Her body then broke out in cold sweat. Even the apple in her hand dropped on the nket. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you okay?¡± Chu Lui sat up hurriedly and ced his hands on her shoulders before letting her lie down. He pressed the bell to call for the doctor. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin recovered her senses slowly and ced her hand on Chu Lui¡¯s arm. ¡°It hurt a little just now, but I feel much better now.¡± Chu Lui felt her forehead and noticed that she had already broken out in cold sweat. She still said it hurt a little; it must have hurt a lot. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand in his palm tightly. ¡°It¡¯ll be better after the surgery.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled, but only she herself knew the extent of anxiety and hopelessness was hidden in the smile. Even though she had already resigned to her fate; even though she knew that her arm could not be kept; even though she had already epted the fate that her arm would be broken... Yes, surgery. She would undergo surgery real soon, and after the surgery, she would really be handicapped. However, she was still smiling. She smiled at waved her hand as she bid her own arm goodbye. Three dayster, outside the operating theater... Chu Lui reached out to hold her right hand tightly. Their ten fingers were intertwined, just like the past. He said to wait for him toe back; he would find her. Yes, he did find her... although he waste by over twenty years. It was fine. Everything would be alright after she woke up from her nap. ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m not afraid.¡± Xia Ruoxin held his hand tightly before closing her eyes. She did not know if inside would be another hell or the start of her new life. The door to the operating theater closed once again. Xia Ruoxin turned around and stared at the doctors and nurses who were preparing for the surgery. She lowered her head, and at that time, her arm was stuck to one side. Sometimes, she had even wondered how they were going to amputate her arm; would they use a knife to cut, would they hack it off, or would they directly use a surgical knife to cut it off? While wearing the oxygen mask, her breathing slowed down and went back to normal. She wanted to say that she was very dizzy, but atst, she did not even have the energy to open her eyes. After some time, she seemed to have had a long sleep; and it seemed like she did not even have a single dream. When she woke up slightly, she found a person lying beside her. She lightly moved her finger and did not even dare move at the shoulder that was missing an arm. It should be gone already, right? Her actions had startled the man beside her. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Chu Lui sat up, and once he saw her open her eyes, he knew that she was awake. The doctor said that she was going to wake up around that day, and as expected, she really did. ¡°Are you feeling any pain? I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡± Chu Lui stood up and was prepared to call for the doctor. Xia Ruoxin shook her head. She wanted to speak, but once she opened her mouth, her voice was hoarse; and she could not even make a single sound. Not longter, the doctor came over, opened her eyelids, and checked her body temperature. Eventually, the checks made Xia Ruoxin sleepy. She closed her eyes once again and fell asleep. When she woke up again, she felt that her entire left arm was in pain. However, it was impossible that she would feel pain as she did not have anything left; what pain would she feel? Hence, she clenched her teeth and endured it all. When the doctor asked her how she was doing, she said she was doing okay. However, up till today, three days had passed since her surgery; but she still did not have any courage to look at the arm that was missing. Until one day, she could not take it anymore as her arm kept hurting from time to time; and every time it hurt, she felt as though her heart was hurting and in pain the same way. ¡°Chu Lui...¡± She called Chu Lui¡¯s name. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Lui hurriedly walked over and asked worriedly; there was also a hint of urgency in his voice. ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡± ¡°Slightly.¡± Xia Ruoxin exhaled lightly and swallowed the pain down. ¡°My arm hurts, but isn¡¯t it gone? Why would it still hurt?¡± ¡°Gone?¡± Chu Lui was stunned. He ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face before turning it lightly towards her left. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, who told you that your left arm was gone?¡± ¡°Was it not cut off during the surgery?¡± Xia Ruoxin still did not have the courage to look at her handicapped body. Actually, she had always wanted to ask how they handled the arm that was cut off; did they bury it, or just throw it away? Chapter 784 - Mr. Mo

Chapter 784: Mr. Mo

¡°Who told you that it has been cut off?¡± Chu Lui really felt that he was on a different page from this woman, and it almost seemed that he was talking to the cow. They had clearly done a bone correction surgery and not an amputation surgery. They had been discussing this all along, but no one said anything about amputation. Why did she think that it was gone? It could not be that after all these days, this woman still thought that she was missing an arm. ¡°Is it not?¡± Xia Ruoxin turned her head away. If it was broken, then it was broken. Chu Lui was caught betweenughter and tears. ¡°Take a look yourself if it¡¯s broken.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not want to look. ¡°Look at it.¡± Chu Lui said and sat aside, waiting for her to figure out herself. Besides, in this situation, she might not believe anyone¡¯s words until she saw it and confirmed it for herself. Her arm was still there. Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes and pretended to sleep. Chu Lui knew her personality, and no matter how tough she was, she would not be able to ept her imperfect body. After all, some things could never grow back. He could not save Rainy¡¯s kidney, but he did save Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arm. At the very least, he was not useless, right? He stood up, opened the door, and left; leaving the room filled with silence to Xia Ruoxin alone. After he left, Xia Ruoxin then opened her eyes slowly. She had always been avoiding looking at her left arm. All along, she thought that it was gone... it was cut away. However, Chu Lui did tell her that her left arm was still around and attached to her body. From her shoulder, to her arm, and then to her wrist; she had an obvious pain that could not trick anyone. This pain was not fake. She turned around carefully, and her gazended on her shoulders before moving down. It turned out that there was a thick cast on her shoulder. No wonder it could not move, and because it could not move, she had thought that her arm was already gone. The cast was made above her wrist and only exposed her fingers. She moved her hand in disbelief. Was this a fake hand? Once and twice, she tried carefully. The pinkie on her left hand moved a little, followed by her index finger. Since she could still move those fingers, her arm was there; her arm was really still there. However, what was going on? Did they not amputate her arm? When Chu Lui came back, he was holding a bunch of perfume lilies. ¡°Does it smell good?¡± He passed the flowers to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°The florist said these smell especially good. If you ce it in the ward, the whole room would have the smell in no time.¡± ¡°It smells really good.¡± Xia Ruoxin smelled lightly again. It was really fragrant. No wonder it was called perfume lily. Chu Lui ced the flowers in the vase. Once every few days, he would buy a bouquet back because he knew that she liked it. From time to time, Xia Ruoxin would stare at the vase and¡ªsometimes¡ªpicked up the vase to arrange the flowers. However, she was afraid that the flowers would wilt. Flowers would bloom and wilt: it was an unavoidable process so he would always rece it with new ones after it bloomed for a few days. Hence, no matter when she saw the flowers, it would always be blooming. Just like this bouquet of perfume lilies. ¡°How are you today?¡± Chu Lui sat down and asked her. It was her seventh day after the operation. ¡°I¡¯m pretty okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin raised her arm slowly. Even though she was on a cast and it could not move much, she could confirm that the arm was still around. However, up till now, she still did not know how the amputation surgery ended up with her arm not being cut off. ¡°Chu Lui, what is going on? My arm...¡± She ced her right hand on her left arm. ¡°I thought we were going to amputate it?¡± Chu Lui pulled her hand down and ced the milk he had just warmed in her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your arm is fine. We had to amputate it initially, but I hired a few other doctors. They arranged another surgery for you.¡± When he said this, he ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead. ¡°I finally returned your arm back to you. Even though you would be in a lot of pain, the doctor said that when you were better¡ªas long as you do your rehabilitation continuously, the arm would be like before. You can do a lot of things, and it would not hurt when it rains.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the milk in front of her eyes. Tick. A tear dropped in, and it glistened slightly. ¡°Thank you, Chu Lui.¡± The fingers Chu Lui ced on her forehead stiffened. ¡®Thank you¡¯ again...¡¯Chu Lui¡¯ again... It seemed like the woman who had called him Ah Lui not long ago had disappeared. He knew that they could not go back to the past so he was still not doing good enough, right? Xia Ruoxin ced the cup on her lips and drank a mouth. The thick milk taste excited her taste buds. Actually, she knew that Chu Lui was dejected. However, at that time, she only wanted to decrease his guilt. Now, they were sort of even. As for other things, she did not think about them as it was just tooplicated between them. However, she did not have any moreints about this man. All theints, all the past... had disappeared and vanished the moment he came to find her. There was a knock on the door from the outside which, just nice, broke the overly silent atmosphere between them. Chu Lui stood up and opened the door. There stood a man wearing a light green windbreaker. He was around thirty, and his facial features were marked by his timely maturity and events of the past. His lips were bent upwards slightly, and it seemed like he was smiling slightly. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Chu Lui moved aside and let him in. ¡°Mm, I had time today so I came over to take a look.¡± The man ced the flowers in his hands on the table before walking over as his gazended on Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Hello.¡± He waved towards Xia Ruoxin. ¡°I¡¯m Mo Ming.¡± Xia Ruoxin extended her hand and shook it. However, she noticed a red string on Mo Ming¡¯s wrist which had a little red bean on it. No, half a red bean. It was an acacia red bean. She did not expect that the man would use this as an essory. However, this bean looked familiar; just that she could not remember where she had seen it. Oh, what did he say his name was? Chapter 785 - Disgusting

Chapter 785: Disgusting

Mo Ming... Mo Ming... was it that Mo Ming? She released her hand and asked. ¡°Excuse me, are you the Mr. Mo that saved me?¡± Mo Ming kept his hand back, the smile on his face lightened and rxed a bit. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about that Mo Ming, then it should be me. However, you can¡¯t say that I saved you. It was Mr. Chu. The fee needed for me to step in is not cheap. These fees were, of course, given to me by Mr. Chu.¡± They were friends, but even biological brothers needed to be clear on these ounts. They would talk based on their friendship, but the ounts that needed to be calcted... they would do it. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Chu Lui walked over. He was surprised that Mo Ming woulde. Mo Ming found a ce to sleep and exined rarely. ¡°I passed by her coincidentally, and I remembered that you would still be here so I came in. Oh, yes, when are you nning to go back?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see in a few more days. I¡¯m still quite worried.¡± Chu Lui turned around to look at Xia Ruoxin. He did not know what she was currently thinking; she seemed like she did not understand. He wanted to push back the matters of going back home as once they did, many things would change. It was rare that they could have a breather so it would be better if they stayed for a while more. ¡°Oh yes, isn¡¯t there one more person? Why don¡¯t I see her?¡± Mo Ming folded his legs. He remembered that Chu Lui told him to save two people. Of course, the money he collected ounted for two people. Did the other person die? Of course, even if she did, he would not refund the money. ¡°She had already gone back. If you want to see her, I can help you arrange it in a few days.¡± Chu Lui knew that he was asking for Shen Wei. However, not everyone could see Shen Wei. As for Jiang Nan, it was not as simple as what the outside world thought. Besides, up till now, he still did not know what type of person Shen Wei was. ¡°Forget it.¡± Mo Ming said it in passing. As for the others, he did not think too much about it as he came here to visit a patient, not talk business or anything else. After seeing the patient, he should leave. ¡°Mr. Mo, could I ask you a question?¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenly opened her mouth. She raised her head, looked at Mo Ming¡¯s back, and felt weirder about things. ¡°Yes, sure. Please ask.¡± Mo Ming turned around. Even though he was smiling, Xia Ruoxin could feel that he should be the same person as Chu Lui. However, the only difference was that Chu Lui did not like to smile, and this person would at least squeeze a smile out from time to time. However, simrly, they were not people that were easy to get close to. ¡°That...¡± Xia Ruoxin pointed at Mo Ming¡¯s wrist. ¡°May I ask if that¡¯s a red bean on your wrist?¡± Mo Ming raised his finger and habitually went to touch the red bean. From this, one could tell that the sides of the red bean were already ttened by his touches. ¡°Yes.¡± He lowered his head, and his gaze softened as if the ice had melted, and it was the water after melting. ¡°My wife gave me this. She has one on her own.¡± Oh... Xia Ruoxin felt as though she was overthinking. However, she did have the feeling that the red bean looked very familiar, but she did not know where she saw it before. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Mo Ming asked politely. Of course, Xia Ruoxin had no intention of chatting with the person as it was the first time they had met, and they did not have a very close rtionship. ¡°Thank you,¡± she answered politely. Mo Ming nodded. After he closed the door and left, Chu Lui had followed him out. The two men should have things to talk about. Where did she see it before? Xia Ruoxin bit her fingernail. Her memory was not weak. If she did not see it before, she would not remember wrongly. However, the problem was that she really could not think of it. Her arm started to hurt again. However, it was not the extinguishing pain of the start. If this bit of pain could exchange for a life of peace, it seemed pretty worth it. Shey down, closed her eyes, and drifted off to sleep. ... ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Shen Wei patted her lightly. Xia Ruoxin sat up. ¡°Be careful of my arm.¡± She removed Shen Wei¡¯s arm on her arm. ¡°My arm had just gone through surgery. If it breaks again, it¡¯ll really be gone.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Shen Wei rolled her eyes. ¡°What surgery? Let¡¯s go find gold.¡± ¡°But...¡± Xia Ruoxin felt that something was amiss. Clearly... she touched her left arm and raised it. She could move it however she wanted, and it seemed fine. However, she clearly remembered... ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shen Wei rolled her eyes again. ¡°If we continue being thiszy, we¡¯ll be beaten up.¡± ¡°Perhaps I was dreaming.¡± Xia Ruoxinughed bitterly and sat up. Her arms and legs had frostbites everywhere. Actually, she seemed to have gotten used to it; as it continued to hurt, it might not be pain anymore in the future. Shen Wei pulled her pants up, and Xia Ruoxin discovered that there was a red string tied at her ankle. On the red string, there was a bean... it was red. ¡°Can this be eaten?¡± She felt that she was really going crazy. She wanted to eat everything she saw. ¡°You want to eat it?¡± Shen Wei turned around and asked her. Xia Ruoxin really wanted to try how the red bean tasted like so she nodded mischievously. Yes, she wanted to eat it, pretty much. Shen Wei thought about it before cing her hand at her ankle and pulled it hard, causing the string to break and tossing the bean over. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind the dirt, eat it.¡± Xia Ruoxin took the bean over and ced it in her palm. Actually, she did not find it dirty as she had even touched shit in the waste bucket, even smearing it all over herself and Shen Wei. This was just something worn at her ankle; at least it had not been stepped on. She ced the small red bean in her hands and touched it. The red bean was missing a piece as if aplete one was cut right in the middle into two. She did not think much and threw the bean into her mouth, and she bit it. ¡°Shen Wei...¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± ¡°It¡¯s disgusting.¡± She spat the bean out and rubbed it on her body. It had no taste; not much different from biting on a piece of wood. ¡°I know it¡¯s disgusting so I didn¡¯t eat it.¡± Shen Wei turned and smiled at her. Just that, there was something unspeakable in her eyes. It seemed like a sort of determination and heartbreak. Piak! Did someone¡¯s heart break? It was this sound. It was like the sound of her biting that red bean. Did her single bite affect Shen Wei¡¯s heart? ¡°Shen Wei...¡± Chapter 786 - She… was Home

Chapter 786: She... was Home

Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes, and at that time, a warm palm was already on her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Was it a nightmare?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin lightly closed her teeth, and it seemed like she could still feel the taste of the bean she ate: salty, dry, and tasteless. She suddenly remembered. That red bean. That half a red bean was at Shen Wei¡¯s feet. However, she ate it. No, to put it more urately, she did not eat it... she broke it apart. ¡°Sleep a little more.¡± Chu Lui massaged her temple and ced his hands on her shoulder. He patted them slowly as if he was pacifying a child. Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes again, and she felt that she would not have nightmares anymore. ¡°Chu Lui?¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Lui answered. ¡°Do you know who Mo Ming¡¯s wife is?¡± She opened her eyes wide and felt that something was amiss with Shen Wei. Could the person who Shen Wei saved be Mo Ming? Chu Lui clenched the hand on her shoulders lightly. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± ¡°I just want to know.¡± Xia Ruoxin heaved a sigh of relief. Actually, it was not something she had to know. She was just curious; perhaps she had thought too much or that she had thought wrong. Chu Lui kept her hand before pulling the nket to her shoulders. ¡°If you want to ask about this, I can¡¯t answer you because I don¡¯t know. ¡°However, it seemed like she was also a woman that he had taken revenge on. Now that he regretted it, he could not find her anymore.¡± ¡°Luckily, I could still find you.¡± He muttered to himself. Luckily, you are still here. Luckily, we still have a chance. Therefore, aspared to Mo Ming, it seemed like he was luckier. At the very least, he had a daughter; and he could find them both. The warm gaze shone on through the windows whichnded on the man¡¯s face. The man¡¯s features had a warm glow on it, even his lips bent upwards. At that moment, this smile of his was something no one saw before. It was very rxed and casual. Time then passed slowly as they waited for the wind, listened to the rain, and waited for the leaves to drop. Xia Ruoxin sat at the resting bench outside and was still wearing patient clothes. Her hair had grown out a little, but to others, it was still considered short. However, it looked much better. Even though it could not bepared to the steps andughter of beautiful women with long hair, it still looked like it had been carefully manicured. A leaf slowlynded in front of her, and her gaze followed the dropping of the leaf. She followed the movement of the leaf as it finallynded on her legs. She then picked the leaf up. At this time, a man walked over in big steps and stepped on the leaves on the floor which produced a crackling noise. His feet did not stop. Xia Ruoxin raised her head, and the light in front of her eyes was blocked. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. The sky is already cold.¡± The man squatted down, reached out his hand, and removed the leaf that had dropped on her hair from quite a while back. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin sat up. After resting for a month or so, her frostbites were much better; but her left arm still had to be in a cast for at least three months. ¡°Chu Lui...¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her right hand on top of her eyes to block out the sunlight. ¡°Yes?¡± The man answered, and there was a light joy in his voice. ¡°Are we going back?¡± She had left for almost half a year. Chu Lui stopped in his tracks, and from his thin lips, he let out a small sigh. ¡°Yes, we should.¡± This ce was good, but they could not possibly stay here for the rest of their lives. They had to face their obstacles eventually and go through them. Besides, that ce still had people that they cared about and paid attention to. This half a year was already their limit. Actually, it was not easy to leave, not only for Chu Lui; but even Xia Ruoxin liked this ce. The days here were simple, and she did not need to think much. She did not need to think about the past or the future; she only needed to focus on recovering and returning to normal. However, it might be much simpler to go back. Two ne tickets. That was it. Chu Lui¡¯s actions were really fast, and he had always been such a person. Once he decided on something, he would never drag on it. They started moving out on the second day. They had to take the airne for two days as there was no direct flight and still had to transfer flights in between. When the ne took off, Xia Ruoxin was still unsure if she was really back... if she could really go home. Sometimes, she would think that this half a year was just like a dream. When she woke up from it, she could go home again. ¡°Cover yourself with the nket. It¡¯s cold.¡± Chu Lui took a nket and ced it on her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled at him, just that her smile had a hint of uncertainty, worry, and anxiety. Chu Lui extended his hand and held her hands tightly. ¡°Rx, it¡¯ll be okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin let him hold her and did not remove her hands. She closed her eyes and did not want to think any further. The ne took off, and after the buzzing sound, they were as if onnd. Two dayster¡ªwhen her pair of feet touched ground again, she was already back to her own country. She had never felt this homing feeling like she did today. Her home¡¯s atmosphere, home¡¯s stability, and home¡¯s peace. No matter where she looked, she could see familiar faces; the familiar yellow skin with ck eyes, familiarnguage, and familiar smiles. Xia Ruoxin stood at the original spot, and at this moment, she wanted to cry out loud. Chu Lui held her hand tightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going home.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled, but hidden in her smile, no one knew her heartache and her gratitude for still being alive. Luckily, she was still around. Chu Lui opened the door; it was Xia Ruoxin¡¯s house. It looked exactly the same like the past; everything had not changed. She walked over and touched the furniture, one by one. The inside was very clean, and it was almost dust-free. ¡°I¡¯ll go fetch Rainy back.¡± Chu Lui took his clothes and wanted to fetch the child. If she knew that her mother was back, she would be ted. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her hand over the other and held it lightly. The heartache came back, but atst, she only gave Chu Lui her smile. Chu Lui did not respond and took a long look at her before opening the door to go out. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s smile then started fading away. ¡°Sorry...¡± She muttered, but she did not know what she was apologizing for. Chapter 787 - Mommy’s Back

Chapter 787: Mommy¡¯s Back

She was still conflicted. Her conflict had not been resolved, and Chu Lui knew it very well. Rainy¡¯s kidney that could never be returned was lost by the Chu family. She had forgiven Chu Lui, but she did not forgive the Chu family and Song Wan. At this time, Su Yunfei was feeding Rainy fruits. This kid had been eating quite well recently; she had grown bigger, taller, and even chubbier. She was white and soft¡ªa true beauty. ¡°Is it nice?¡± She asked Rainy and could not help it but pinched her cheeks. She sighed in her heart. How could there be such a pretty child? Everyone said that when the child was beautiful at young, she would be ugly when she grew up; was that true? However, it might not be so. Just looking at this face¡ªno matter how old she became, she would never be ugly. There was a series of knocks on the door, but Su Yunfei did not pay any attention to it as she thought her husband had returned. When her husband came back home, he would fight with her for the child; and she was very unwilling. Now, she really hoped that her husband would stay out and note home, so that no one would fight with her for the child. Then, she could hug the cute kid all day long. Just thinking about that made her happy. The nanny went to open the door and was surprised to see Chu Lui standing outside. Did Mr. Chu go out? He had not returned in months. ¡°Who came?¡± Su Yunfei gave Rainy a piece of apple. Rainy¡¯s mouth kept moving, and her cheeks were filled just like a small squirrel. She would not reject what came and would eat whatever one gave. ¡°Madam, it¡¯s Mr. Chu.¡± The helper closed the door and answered. ¡°Oh, Brother-inw is here.¡± Su Yunfei fed another piece to Rainy. ¡°Behave and eat more apples. You¡¯ll be prettier when you eat more.¡± ¡°Mm, Rainy will eat the apples obediently.¡± Rainy nodded readily and ate another slice. Su Yunfei was not worried about Chu Jiang at all as he woulde every day. However, he could only talk to Rainy for a while and could not bring her away. There was still a time bomb at home, waiting for him. However, ever since Song Wan had said those words, she did not dare to step foot here again. That was good; she would not have any troubles if she did not even see her. Rainy¡¯s mouth was filled with food, and when she saw the person that came, her eyes widened. She jumped down the couch and ran over. ¡°Daddy...¡± This word made the bowl in Su Yunfei¡¯s hands drop to the floor. This was truly the one who came to snatch the child. Chu Lui bent down and carried his daughter, hugging her small self close to him. He had not seen his daughter in months. She was still okay. Yes, she grew bigger, whiter, chubbier, and¡ªof course¡ªprettier. ¡°Daddy, did you bring Rainy¡¯s Mommy home?¡± Rainy grabbed Chu Lui¡¯s clothes and asked softly. Chu Lui extended his hand and pinched his daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Daddy will definitely deliver what he promised, baby. Daddy had brought back Rainy¡¯s Mommy that had got lost. She¡¯s waiting for you at home.¡± ¡°Thank you, Daddy.¡± Once Rainy heard that her mother was back, she hugged Chu Lui¡¯s neck in excitement. Su Yunfei, who was standing aside, heaved a sigh of relief. Forget it, it was better that the family was reunited. Even though she could not bear to leave the child, the child must have a mother. A child without a mother was just like grass that could be bullied by anyone. It was great that she was back. Lin Qing, who was writing homework at a corner, dropped his pen on the floor. He bent down to pick up his pen slowly and tried hard to break it. ... The door outside rang. Hurriedly, Xia Ruoxin stood up and used her right hand to arrange her hair. She did not know if Rainy had returned, would she still recognize her in that look? She was as thin as a ghost, and even though her hair did not look like it was bitten off by a dog, it was still short. She ran over and ced her hand on the doorknob, but for some reason, she did not know how to open it. When her hand moved, her heart started beating rapidly. Finally, the door was open. Rainy stood outside and raised her head. The moment she saw Xia Ruoxin, her beautiful eyes turned into crescent moons. ¡°Mommy, hug, hug.¡± She extended her hands and let her mother carry her. Xia Ruoxin squatted down and used one hand to carry her daughter. Just like the past, she used one hand to support her daughter, her life and her everything. ¡°Mommy, Rainy missed Mommy.¡± Rainy sniffed, and her small arms circled her mother¡¯s neck tightly. ¡°Did Mommy go out to earn money?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Xia Ruoxin held back the pain in her heart as she turned around to wipe her tears secretly. ¡°Mommy went to earn money. I had found a lot of gold that can be made into a few gold bars. Mommy earned a lot of money and can buy many toys for Rainy.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mommy.¡± Rainy leaned her head on her mother¡¯s shoulders and sucked her pinkie before biting it. ¡°But Mommy, Rainy doesn¡¯t want any dolly. Rainy just wants Mommy.¡± ¡°Okay, we don¡¯t want more dollies anymore. Mommy will not leave again.¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged her daughter even tighter. She promised her. She promised that she would not leave her daughter for the rest of her life. Rainy was still young, and she did not know how close her mother scraped past death before she could return home... how much she had suffered before she could see her one more time. This scene was actually separated by close to eight months. Xia Ruoxin covered her daughter with the nket. ¡°She grew bigger?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Lui sat down. ¡°She did grow bigger. When I left, she was still much smaller than this. She had grown up so fast. Her clothes and shoes had be too small, and her face had be rounder.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin was most worried about her daughter, but she knew that this man would take good care of her daughter, no matter if she was here or not. ¡°She¡¯s also my daughter.¡± Chu Lui reached his hand out and ced it on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You should sleep, too; you just got off the ne. Let¡¯s go out at night. I¡¯ll call Jingtang out, and we can celebrate our close call.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin wanted to sleep, too. She blinked for a while, and after Chu Lui left, she theny down beside her daughter and slept. When Chu Lui came back in, he saw the old and the young leaning their head against each other and sleeping. The mother and daughter really looked very simr and had beautiful features with longshes. He walked over gently and sat beside them. Chapter 788 - Whose Child?

Chapter 788: Whose Child?

He would never leave them again for the rest of his life. At night, the Chinesenterns were just up; and dusk was approaching. In a very famous private kitchen, it was not a banquet but a private gathering. There were not many people that came: only Du Jingtang¡¯s family and Chu Jiang; Song Wan did note. She was not on the invitation list, and even if she was invited, she might not even go. To this result, Xia Ruoxin did not think too much about it. The grudges between her and Song Wan could not be easily resolved. No, it could not be resolved even for the rest of her life. No matter what she did to her, she could forget about them; after all, she had survived it all. However, for what she did to Rainy, she believed that not any one of them could forgive her so easily. This was not something that a mere apology could solve. Rainy was the happiest. She had been holding onto her mother¡¯s hand the whole time and was very obedient. Perhaps she was afraid that her mother did not want her anymore. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, wee home.¡± Du Jingtang held the wine ss up and was genuinely happy for Xia Ruoxin. It was good that she was back; he was worried sick. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up. She could not drink so she held up a ss of fruit juice and drank it. Even though they were not legitimately a family¡ªtoday, they sat as close as one... together. At first, this was just a simple and warm family gathering; but there were just too many coincidences in the world. Just like now, a table of people had walked in. ¡°Wan Wan, your granddaughter looks prettier by the day.¡± Someone started bootlicking Song Wan again. Everyone knew that Song Wan doted on this child the most so naturally they would allpliment her. ¡°Nah... all the children looked the same.¡± Song Wan really liked listening to these kinds ofpliments. However, the words that came out of her mouth were still polite and humble. The few of them sat together,ughed, and talked. As expected, they talked about fashion, clothes, and children. In the whole table of adults, there was only Chu Xiang, the only child. Besides, she was a girl so she received many presents from the adults, which were definitely not cheap goods. As long as Song Wan came out, she must bring the granddaughter along. The love she had for this granddaughter of hers received decent remarks from their circle of friends. ¡°Wan Wan, I¡¯m really envious of you.¡± A wealthy womanughed and said. When she raised her hand, her entire body was sparkling and dazzling. Even though she did not bring many essories, one could feel that she was not an ordinary woman. Of course, they did not have many women of average families here. ¡°How can you envy me? I am envious of you.¡± Song Wanughed and touched Chu Xiang¡¯s forehead. ¡°I heard your son opened anotherpany.¡± ¡°So what if he opened anotherpany?¡± The wealthydy frowned her protruding red lip. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even want to give me a granddaughter and spends his whole day with some indecent women. Starlets, models, and whatnot. Every time I look at Xiang Xiang, I love her even more. I want to adopt one on my own. If every kid was as likable as Xiang Xiang, how good would that be? But Wan Wan...¡± This woman her spoon and stirred the light pink liquid in her cup. ¡°You¡¯re so nice to this child, but what happens if you have a grandchild of your own in the future?¡± The expression on Song Wan¡¯s face froze. She said it unintentionally, but the person listened with much meaning. Then, she lowered her head and ced her hand on Chu Xiang¡¯s hair nonchntly. ¡°What can I do? Xiang Xiang is a child. Even if I have my own grandchild, I will like my Xiang Xiang the best.¡± The other people frowned in their hearts and felt that Song Wan was being too naive. Why would the adopted one be better than the biological one? If she really treated the adopted one like her own and her own like the adopted, would this not disrupt the natural order of the world? ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lao Chu?¡± A sharp-eyed person spotted Chu Jiang at the other table. There seemed to be a child in Chu Jiang¡¯s arms. Whose one was it? The wealthydy smiled. ¡°Wan Wan, both of you are already so old; why are you still separating like this?¡± She raised her head. ¡°Lao Chu,e over to sit.¡± When Chu Jiang heard the voice, he realized that his old friends were here; and so was Song Wan coincidentally. He was upset as he told her that Xia Ruoxin hade back, and she shoulde over. However, she did not give him any face and just directly said that she had something on, brought Chu Xiang out, and left. She really had something big... she thought of herself as too big. He walked over in big steps. They were all women, but he had seen all of them before. ¡°Oh, whose child is this? Let Granny carry for a while.¡± Once the wealthydy saw the child in Chu Jiang¡¯s arms, she loved her and hurriedly extended her hands to carry her. This was weird as she did like Chu Xiang, but she never wanted to carry her. One was because Chu Xiang was not young; she was seven and was pretty chubby. Secondly, she did not look much; even though she praised Chu Xiang, she personally looked down on her. However, she did like the child that Chu Jiang was carrying because she was good-looking and small, just the right size for her to carry. ¡°Tell Granny, what¡¯s your name?¡± The wealthydy pinched the child¡¯s beautiful face. ¡°Hello, Auntie, I am Rainy.¡± The child looked pinkish and spoke softly with her lips curling upwards, and her eyes turning into a pair of crescent moons. ¡°You¡¯re still calling me Auntie?¡± The wealthydy touched her face. She was old, but no matter how old a woman was, they would never admit their age. This wealthydy obviously cared about maintaining her looks and was very concerned with her appearance. Actually, she hated the fact that people called her Granny even though she was one and she called herself that. However, to hear it from a child¡¯s mouth was still ufortable for her. Today, this child really pleased her. That ¡®Auntie¡¯ made her heart flutter. ¡°Lao Chu, where did this childe from?¡± The wealthydy asked Chu Jiang and wanted to bring her home if she did not have parents. ¡°Hehe...¡± Chu Jiang could onlyugh bitterly. How could he say that she was the Chu family¡¯s child, his own granddaughter? When Chu Xiang was here, Rainy¡¯s identity would be awkward. If he said it out loud, he was afraid that other people wouldugh at him. How could he answer? ¡°Come, let me carry her.¡± Chu Jiang extended his arms, and Rainy naturally reached her hands out to hug him. However, once she saw Song Wan, she buried her face in Chu Jiang¡¯s shoulders. She did not call Granny and did not want to talk to this granny. Chapter 789 - She Would Not Acknowledge Her

Chapter 789: She Would Not Acknowledge Her

The wealthydy seemed to figure out that there was something wrong, but she just smiled and did not say much. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the toilet.¡± She stood up and prepared to go to the washroom to touch up. Sigh, when a person was old, she had to do more touch-ups than a youngster. Recalling back when she was young¡ªeven if she did not put on much makeup, she was still a beauty. However, at this age, her skin had be thicker; and when she put on makeup, it was much scarier than before. If she did not touch up, she felt that she could not even see people. She took out a mirror outside and looked at her face for a very long time before sighing and going into the toilet. To her surprise, she met a youngdy, washing her hands for a child. She seemed familiar; where did she see her before? It was only until she went closer did she realize where the familiarity came from. ¡°Ruoxin, are you Ruoxin?¡± The wealthydy asked with uncertainty. Xia Ruoxin turned around. When she saw the person, she had a bit of recollection. ¡°Hello, Auntie Tang.¡± She smiled and let Rainy stand in front of her. This Auntie Tang was a famous wealthydy locally and was on pretty good terms with Shen Yijun. They used to go out for tea together, and she was quite nice to her. However, she heard that she had immigrated overseas and had not seen her in a long time. ¡°Oh, right.¡± She pushed her Rainy in front. ¡°Auntie Tang, this is my daughter. She¡¯s four and a half, almost going to five.¡± The wealthydy bent down and pinched Rainy¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Oh, so she¡¯s your daughter. I was still wondering why she looked so familiar. Come Rainy, call Granny.¡± ¡°Auntie.¡± Rainy called sweetly, but she refused to call her ¡®granny¡¯ and only wanted to call her ¡®auntie¡¯. ¡°Call Granny.¡± The wealthydy corrected the child¡¯s mistake. ¡°You need to call Granny.¡± ¡°Auntie.¡± Rainy still called her the same way. ¡°Auntie is very pretty; you¡¯re not a granny.¡± ¡°Hehe...¡± The wealthydy held out her hand and covered her mouth. A woman¡¯s beauty started from the details. From her movements, one could tell how delicate this woman was; and she was like this from birth. Even at her age, she was still very concerned about her looks. Rainy¡¯s stubborn nature really made her much happier andfortable. She carried Rainy up and nodded towards Rainy¡¯s features. ¡°You look like your Mommy when she was young. You¡¯re a little beauty, and when you grow up, you¡¯ll definitely be prettier than your mother.¡± She touched the child¡¯s face, and Rainy broke into a smile once again, bringing a bit of dark-blue in her shiny eyes. This child... The wealthydy smiled until her eyes formed a line. Oh, she knew. Actually, one could easily understand. This child was four or five and should be Chu Lui¡¯s as Chu Jiang would not randomly go carry someone else¡¯s child. Since this child was given birth by Xia Ruoxin, their ex-daughter-inw; this child must be the Chu family¡¯s. However, she was wondering if Song Wan knew about this child. She was smart enough to not ask further. She took out her wallet and directly took out a red note from the inside. When Xia Ruoxin was about to reject, the wealthydy directly pulled a long face. ¡°This is a meeting gift, you must ept it. Auntie did not bring much so just take it. Even though it might be a bit old-fashioned, your Auntie is fond of the traditions.¡± Rainy ced the note in her hand in front of her mother. ¡°Mommy, help Rainy save the money.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ruoxin bent down and ced her daughter¡¯s long hair behind. ¡°It¡¯s for Sister Guo¡¯er to grow her leg.¡± She said naively. Up till now, she still believed that legs could be grown. Xia Ruoxin ced the money into her wallet and ced her hand carefully on her daughter¡¯s stomach before carrying her. Rainy was so obedient. In the future, she must live healthily. Rainy did not understand why her mother looked dejected. She raised her small hands to pat her mother¡¯s shoulders, just like how her motherforted her. When the wealthydy came out of the washroom, she smiled less genuinely as her gazended on Chu Xiang. However, the smile on her face was still eptable as the frustration in her heart grew. She really could not understand how some people thought. Actually, no one knew how the word spread. However, when Song Wan brought Chu Xiang out to meet her friends, someone asked right in front of her face. ¡°Wan Wan, doesn¡¯t your Chu Lui have a four-year-old daughter? The one that was given birth by the Xia household one?¡± ¡°Yes, Wan Wan. Don¡¯t you know? However, it seems like your Chu Jiang knows about it. I had seen him carrying a child that was obviously much smaller than Chu Xiang.¡± ¡°Wan Wan, you¡¯re so lucky. Didn¡¯t you alwaysin that you didn¡¯t have a grandchild? Look, you have one that was already four.¡± Song Wan was asked until she felt embarrassed. Luckily, the matter of her stealing the child¡¯s kidney to save Chu Xiang was not exposed; if not, she could forget about going out anymore. However, she was asked until her face turned red; and she did not know how to answer even Chu Xiang who was standing beside her was feeling very awkward. When she got home, she vented her frustrations on Chu Jiang. ¡°Was it you who told other people about Rainy?¡± Chu Jiang was very frustrated by her questions. He did not understand how a normal person could be like this. Even if he said it, was this not the truth? Chu Jiang did not exin. Just because Chu Xiang was here, could he not acknowledge his own granddaughter? That was his biological one. ¡°I won¡¯t acknowledge her.¡± Song Wan said coldly. She would not acknowledge her. Perhaps she did in the past, but now, she had already brought the child so much harm. How could she have the courage to acknowledge her? She had even taken her kidney to save her adopted granddaughter. If other people found out about this, she would lose all her face. To be honest, it was not that she did not love Rainy or she loved Chu Xiang; at the end of the day, she thought of herself the most. In the past, she was kind-hearted and knew when to take a step back because many things had nothing to do with her. However, it was different now as it was rted to her; and things were much moreplicated. Chu Jiang really felt that Song Wan was bing unreasonable. If she did not want to acknowledge her, why could he not do it on his own? Chu Jiang could not take the nagging and moved to his son¡¯s house. Moreover, Chu Lui had not returned in a long time because one Chu Xiang had wreaked havoc in the Chu family. Xia Ruoxin did not know anything about this as her arm was still injured so she was stuck at home and did not go out much. Hence, she had also sessfully dodged the rumors. She took out her phone and wanted to give Shen Wei a call. ¡°Shen Wei, it¡¯s me.¡± Chapter 790 - That Man is Dangerous

Chapter 790: That Man is Dangerous

¡°Mm...¡± Shen Wei opened her eyes. ¡°Why? Are you back?¡± Her voice sounded unclear; she must have just woken up or was still sleeping. ¡°I just came back.¡± Xia Ruoxin held the phone in her hand tightly. Actually, she did not know if she should ask about certain things. ¡°Say, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Shen Wei sat up straight and felt that Xia Ruoxin had something to ask her about. Not longter, in a quiet tea house... Shen Wei always liked to visit this ce. She sat up straight and personally brewed tea for Xia Ruoxin. Her movements were elegant,parable to Xia Ruoxin. It was not hard to tell from her actions that she used to be a daughter of a distinguished family, an elegantdy. Just that how shended in her predicament sought for investigation. Xia Ruoxin picked up the tea Shen Wei brewed and drank it. Their rtionship was built on picking gold so their experiences were more golden than average friends¡¯. ¡°I met someone there.¡± ¡°Mm...¡± Shen Wei answered lightly. She knelt on the floor and touched the cup in her hand. She looked like she did not quite like the topic. ¡°I met a man.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Wei did not have a big reaction. ¡°There was half an acacia red bean on his wrist.¡± Shen Wei held the cup in her hands tightly by surprise before cing the cup at her lip. The tea was still hot, but she did not seem to feel it. ¡°He said his name was Mo Ming.¡± Xia Ruoxin continued. Shen Wei raised her eyes. ¡°What do you wish to know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to know anything.¡± Xia Ruoxin had no intention of learning about other people¡¯s privacy. ¡°I just want you to be careful; I feel...¡± Actually, she did not know if her intuition was right. ¡°That man is very dangerous.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Shen Wei pulled a face which tugged at her heart. No one knew it better than her about how dangerous that man was. Because of him, she was doomed eternally. Right now, all she had was this one life which she owed Brother San. She would never be as stupid to offer her only life to the coward and jerk. ¡°He said...¡± Xia Ruoxin did not know if she should say the next sentence. ¡°What did he say?¡± Shen Wei seemed to not care, but in her bright eyes, there was some darkness. Perhaps it was because of the lighting from the window or because of her heart. ¡°He said...¡± Xia Ruoxin paused before continuing slowly. ¡°Half of the bean was left behind by his wife.¡± When the man looked at the red bean, it seemed as if he was talking to his sweetheart. However, she knew that behind his devotion, was unmistakable pain. She only came to warn Shen Wei that the man was dangerous. ¡°Wife?¡± Shen Weiughed suddenly. ¡°Ruoxin, do you think this joke is funny?¡± Xia Ruoxin did notugh because she did not think this was a joke. She did not understand her past... just like how many people did not understand her past with Chu Lui. However, was her past a joke? If it was, it would be pretty funny. Shen Wei finishedughing andy on the table, with her fingers lightly knocking against the cup on the table. The knocks did not have a rhythm or a tune; it was just knocks that signified her pricking pain. ¡°Ruoxin, will you live with Chu Lui?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s red lips touched each other. She did not know how to answer the question. She clearly came here to talk about Shen Wei; how did the conversation be about her instead? ¡°That man isn¡¯t too bad.¡± Shen Wei did not get up and continued with her posture. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not difficult to forgive; what difficult is to get back together.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up the porcin cup on the table and sat to the side, thinking about what Shen Wei said. Forgiveness was easy, but it required a lot of courage. At this point, she was not sure if she could take the risk again. Even though the man¡¯s performance was really good, there were some things she could not afford to gamble with. Perhaps that day at the gold ind, she did think of marrying that man again if she had the chance even if he had married three times. Just that when she came back, she realized that sometimes, reality was veryplicated. However, no matter howplicated it was, there would always be some gaps, right? Actually, even she did not realize that her heart was fluttering and leaning towards a certain direction. Perhaps all she needed was just a little more. She turned around, and Shen Wei was still in the same position, one of her fingers still knocking on the ss cup on the table. She vaguely heard her humming a song. Vaguely, what hurt her ears was an unspeakable sadness. I know that neither of us is wrong. I just forgot how to step back. Our hearts made promises to each other, But it has been let down by time. I know neither of us are wrong. It would just be better if we let go. Our beautiful love can continue in our memories. Xia Ruoxin sat down, hugged her knees tightly. Pitter... patter... it seemed to be raining outside. In the rain, she held up an umbre. Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks as the passer-by that walked past her in a hurry was ying some song. It burned in her memories once again. A heart-breaking ending, Like breathing which can never be stopped. The yellowed diary in the drawer Wiped our memories dry. That smile was summer; You and I, our past has really been wiped away as time goes by. A love thatcked oxygen. Careless tears are unnecessary... She opened her eyes slightly, and the rain hit her cast from time to time. Suddenly, she wanted to take off the cast even if it might expose her muscles. At this time, a car drove by her side and stopped. A man came down from the car, took off his coat, and ced it on her; whereas the rain quickly drenched him and hit him with pain. The man¡¯s mouth opened and closed, and for some time, she could not hear what the man said clearly. After they went home, Chu Lui took a towel and wiped her hair expressionlessly as he spoke in a lukewarm voice. ¡°Did you forget what the doctor said? You can¡¯t catch a cold. You¡¯re still taking medicine, and you must finish them. If women don¡¯t have that one, you will go into menopause earlier and be much older.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her hand on her stomach as she understood what Chu Lui was talking about. Her body was injured. The doctor said that she had suffered too much in the cold so she could not have children in the future. Chu Lui knew about this, but he kept trying to get her body back in shape. He made Chinese medicine for her every day personally because he heard the old physician say that the medicine made personally was much better than machine-made; hence, CEO Chu went to buy a medicinal pot personally. At the start, he boiled until it burned; and now, he could perfectly control it. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the medicine over in a while.¡± Chapter 791 - Awkward Interactions

Chapter 791: Awkward Interactions

Chu Lui walked out, and when he returned, he was holding a porcin bowl in his hands. The bowl contained Chinese medicine that did not taste very nice, but for Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sickness, she would not be cured by average western medicine. The more medicine she ate, the more her body would be affected so she could perhaps only rely on the traditional Chinese medicine to slowly get her body back into shape. He ced the medicine in front of Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin took it, but the strong medicinal smell made her instinctively push the bowl of medicine away as she did not want to drink it. Meanwhile, Chu Lui stood at the side and just stared at her. Xia Ruoxin knew very clearly that it was impossible for her to throw the medicine away even if she wanted to. If she had such thoughts, Chu Lui would force the medicine down her throat even if he had to. She took the medicine over, endured the bitter Chinese medicine taste, and gulped every drop of it down her stomach. At this time, Chu Lui extended his hand and opened his palm. There was a sweet in his palm, and it was Rainy¡¯s favorite fruit sweet. ¡°Where did you get it from?¡± She took the sweet and popped it into her mouth; instantly, the sweet taste relieved the bitterness in her mouth. ¡°I stole it from your daughter.¡± Chu Lui did not feel embarrassed. Xia Ruoxin almost choked on the sweet in her mouth. ¡°She was still asking me for her sweet yesterday.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Lui still did not have an expression. ¡°I took it just this one piece,¡± he said it really nonchntly as if taking his daughter¡¯s snacks was rightful. At this time, the atmosphere seemed a little cold as Chu Lui raised her wrist to check her wristwatch. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. I need to go fetch her.¡± When he finished talking, he stood up and did not forget to take the bowl away. He walked into the kitchen, washed the bowl, and ced it aside. Previously, if Chu Lui dared to step into the kitchen, the tes and the bowls would definitely be doomed. Now, on the other hand, he could actually wash the dishes. One could guess just how long he had to learn and adjust before he could transform from a kitchen killer to one that did not break a single bowl. He took his car keys and opened the door to leave. Xia Ruoxin walked to the window, pulled the curtain open, and watched the man leave. Actually, she was still asking herself: what did she want to do, and what was she doing? Suddenly, she furrowed her brows and hurriedly closed the curtain. There was a sour churning from her stomach. This feeling was familiar and did note in a long time. She held her stomach and walked into the washroom. When she came out again, she was still ufortable. Perhaps she had left that ce or Chu Lui¡¯s physician was really good, but after two months of adjustments, the good friend that disappeared for a really long time came back again. It was painful, excruciating. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m home.¡± The door opened, and Rainy ran in. Xia Ruoxin sat up and hugged her daughter. The fellow grew until she was white and soft; she was really cute. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want Mommy to make something for you to eat?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy happily agreed. She took her school bag and prepared to do her homework. When her arms were empty suddenly, Xia Ruoxin felt a pain in her stomach and warm liquid dripping down. She held her stomach, stood up, and went to the toilet again. Chu Lui furrowed her brows and knew what was going on. When Xia Ruoxin came out, Chu Lui already went out; and Rainy was writing her homework obediently. She did it seriously and did not ask her mother for help. She knew how to do it. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m back.¡± Lin Qing walked in and changed his shoes, and his silent face seemed to have a suppressive aura around it. Xia Ruoxin struggled to stand up and walked to Lin Qing before ruffling his hair. ¡°Auntie will make food for you in a while.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Qing lowered his head and stared at his feet. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go do my work.¡± He carried his bag and went into the room. As Xia Ruoxin looked at her empty hand, she did not know why; but she felt that Xiao Qing was different from before. In the past, the child was bashful; but now, it was not the case. Perhaps when the child grew older, he would have deeper thoughts. Her stomach churned again, and she hurriedly sat back down on the sofa, using all sorts of excruciating rhythms. Not longter, there was noiseing from the outside. The door opened, and Chu Lui walked into the kitchen to pour a ss of water before going to Xia Ruoxin. He reached into his pocket, took out medicine, and ced it in front of her. ¡°Take this.¡± ¡°What is this?¡± Xia Ruoxin took the medicine and did not put it into her mouth right away. She was not that stupid to put everything into her mouth; she had too much medicine recently. ¡°Painkiller.¡± Chu Lui sat down and passed the cup to her. ¡°When you¡¯re done with these few dosages, I¡¯ll bring you to see the physician again.¡± Xia Ruoxin almost threw away the medicine in her hands. It was so weird to talk about a woman¡¯s period with a man. ¡°Eat.¡± Chu Lui pushed the cup forward again and almost poked her eyes. However, the smile in his eyes was missing something. ¡°Which part of you have I not seen? Even though it¡¯s small...¡± Xia Ruoxin held the cup in her hand tightly and resisted the urge to throw the cup at his face. ¡°Sleep for a while after you take the medicine. It¡¯ll be much better when you wake up.¡± Chu Lui ced his hand on her shoulders and patted her lightly, patting away her urge to hit somebody. Once Xia Ruoxin ced the medicine in her mouth, she pulled her head back and swallowed it. She hid on the couch and did not want to move or talk. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mommy?¡±¡® Rainy felt that there was something wrong with her mother. Hurriedly, she ran over and kicked her shoe off to climb onto the couch andy in her mother¡¯s womb. ¡°Mommy, are you hurting?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Xia Ruoxin ruffled her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Mommy just wants to sleep for a while. Rainy, behave, okay? Go do your homework.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Rainy climbed down the couch, listened to her mother, and obediently went to the chair to sit. She picked up her pencil and wrote her homework obediently. Perhaps the medicine had taken its effect, and Xia Ruoxin felt a lot better; she still did not forget to make food for her two children. When Chu Lui saw her get up, he frowned slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go out to eatter.¡± He ced his hand on his daughter¡¯s neck and tickled it. ¡°Right, baby?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s eat fish.¡± Rainy bent her neck as it was very ticklish. Chapter 792 - How Did She Come Back?

Chapter 792: How Did She Come Back?

¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin could only go back to her room. She really wanted to sleep as the churning pain from just now almost took away all her strength. Once shey down, she fell asleep in no time. At this time, the door opened; Chu Lui walked in and sat at the bedside. He extended his hand to lightly caress her face. She seemed to be recuperating well, but her skin was pale. She was originally a fair-skinned person, and Rainy had inherited this trait; she was small and like a ball of glutinous rice. Just that, after spending so much time at the gold ind, she was tanned. However, her skin should turn back in a few years, but she did not know when her body would return to its original shape. He covered her with the nket before walking out and to his daughter¡¯s side. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m done.¡± Rainy showed her homework to Chu Lui and was waiting for apliment. ¡°My baby is so smart.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes scanned across like aser and knew that she had written everything correctly. This child¡¯s intelligence followed him and not her mother¡¯s which would only allow her to be bullied. Rainy happily hugged her father. Chu Lui kissed his daughter¡¯s face and carried his daughter with one hand while he called on the other. ¡°Mm, I want to reserve a table. What time?¡± He raised his wrist to calcte the time. ¡°Seven-thirty. Remember to ask your head chef to make sweet and sour fish. Ask him to pick the one with lesser bones; my daughter wants to eat it.¡± Rainy blinked, and her pair of eyes smiled until it was in the shape of a crescent moon. Chu Lui threw his phone aside and carried her up to y. This child¡¯s innocentughter could really chase his frustrations away. At this point, none of them knew that in the other room, Lin Qing was using his might to rip his book apart. He ripped page by page. A face that was originally not very big was currently filled with all sorts of hatred. When Xia Ruoxin woke up, the sky was already dark. She ced her hand on her stomach and sat up. Luckily, her stomach was not in pain already. She walked into the washroom and heaved a sigh of relief. Her reflection in the mirror did not look too pale, and there was meat on her face, not the skeleton that she was before. Actually, she did not even know how she looked like when she was on the gold ind. However, one look at Shen Wei, and she knew that she must have been really ugly. It was also rare that Chu Lui got to stare at that face of hers when he saved her from that ce. She washed her face, tidied herself up, and came out. By that time, Rainy was already dressed and was carrying a new bunny backpack. She was even wearing a hat on her head and was currently sitting on Chu Lui¡¯sp, munching on something in her mouth. Xia Ruoxin stood at the entrance and was thinking that this must be blood rtions. In the past when she was with Gao Yi¡ªno matter how close they were, they were not as physically close whenpared to Chu Lui. It turned out that there was something different. It turned out that without the blood rtion, one could not invest too much in it. ¡°Are you done?¡± Chu Lui carried his daughter with one hand and asked Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mm, I¡¯m done. I¡¯ll call Xiao Qing.¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her face and walked to Lin Qing¡¯s door before knocking on it lightly. ¡°Xiao Qing, let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going out to eat.¡± Once Lin Qing heard the voice, he hurriedly shoved the litter paper into his bag before walking out. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Ruoxin held Lin Qing¡¯s hand. He lowered his head as if he was embarrassed, but he actually really hated it and wanted to pull his hand back. In front, Chu Lui was holding his daughter with one hand and ying rock-paper-scissors with the other. How could this CEO Chu y such a childish game so happily? Lin Qing raised his head and gave a cold re. Chu Lui stopped in his tracks and looked back at Lin Qing, causing Lin Qing to hurriedly look down and pretend that he was looking at his toes as if he was going to pick up a ten-cent coin. ¡°Chu Lui...¡± Xia Ruoxin walked over and pointed at her face. ¡°Do you think I look ugly?¡± She did not have any make-up on, her skin was bad, and she was tanned, skinny, and ugly. Most importantly, she did not have long hair. She remembered Chu Lui loved pretty girls with long hair in the past so she kept her hair long. One reason was that she did not want to go bald, and the second was because he liked it. ¡°Not very nice.¡± Chu Lui was very honest. ¡°However, I¡¯ve seen you at your worst.¡± Currently, he really did not care much about a woman¡¯s appearance. ¡°So don¡¯t worry. Even if you look like a pig¡ªin my eyes, you are still the most beautiful one.¡± This might be the most annoying piece of truth, but even so¡ªwhen a woman heard it, this was much better and realistic than a man saying he loved her and could do anything for her. Chu Lui did not really like saying romantic fairytales. He hated someone realistically, and he loved someone the same way. When they got out of the car, Chu Lui carried his daughter as she could not wear shoes outside; she had to be carried by his father. This was a high-ss Chinese restaurant. There were many people inside, but Chu Lui had already reserved a table previously so the waiters brought them into a private room. In no time, the dishes were all served. There was also a ginger date soup. ¡°Drink this.¡± He pushed the soup to Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin took it and drank one mouthful. Instantly, the warmth slid down her throat, to her gut, and then to her abdomen. She drank it mouthful by mouthful and had fallen in love with the soup. Chu Lui kept helping his daughter pick the bone as he knew that his daughter loved this dish. Actually, he loved steamed fish personally, but his daughter liked sweet and sour. Besides, in this table of dishes, he did not touch it much himself and was just preupied with feeding his daughter. Perhaps to him, a bite of his daughter¡¯s was much more satisfying than him eating an entire table of food. In the meantime, Lin Qing did not say much; and Xia Ruoxin noticed it. ¡°Xiao Qing, what¡¯s the matter? Is the food not nice?¡± Xia Ruoxin also felt that something was amiss with the child. ¡°No, it¡¯s quite nice.¡± After Lin Qing said it, he buried his face into the bowl. Chu Lui squinted his eyes, and his gazended on Lin Qing¡¯s. After they were done eating, Chu Lui carried his daughter and drove the car over while Xia Ruoxin and Lin Qing were waiting for them at the side. Lin Qing kept looking at Xia Ruoxin from time to time; he could not understand how she came back. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something on Auntie¡¯s face?¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her face. Did she identally leave rice grains on her face when she was eating previously? Chapter 793 - Almost Handicapped

Chapter 793: Almost Handicapped

¡°No.¡± Lin Qing lowered his head and kicked the stone next to his feet. ¡°Will Auntie get together with Uncle Chu?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Xiao Qing, why would you ask such a question?¡± It was fine if an adult asked it, but just how old was Xiao Qing? He was still young; even the adults could not understand their rtions, let alone a mere child. ¡°Nothing much. I just asked casually.¡± Lin Qing kicked the stone again and kicked it further. He went up again and wanted to kick the stone away, but it just kept going further and further. He did not give up and chased after the rock. Suddenly, there were two bright rays of lighting from not far away which blocked his line of vision. ¡°Xiao Qing!¡± Xia Ruoxin was startled. Instinctively, she went forward and hugged Lin Qing. Perhaps she had used too much strength, and it caused her entire body to go to the side. She then used her body to be the human cushion for Lin Qing. All of a sudden, there was an excruciating pain from her left arm; and she almost could hear the sounds of her bone breaking. Sheughed bitterly, and in her heart, there were only two words: ¡®it¡¯s over¡¯. ¡°Auntie Xia, are you okay?¡± Lin Qing was started as well and only recovered his senses after half a day. At this time, Xia Ruoxin was leaning on her side on the floor; and her forehead broke out in cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± She forced a smile at Lin Qing, just in case she scared the child. Actually, her left arm hurt very badly. She did not forget that her arm was still on a cast, and if anything happened to it, it would be deadly serious. In the first ce, this arm of hers was supposed to be amputated. The excruciating pain made her curl up her body to endure all sorts of pain. Chu Lui drove the car over, and once he saw the situation, he hurriedly opened the car door and ran over. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He helped Xia Ruoxin up and hugged her, whereas Lin Qing was still clutching onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Let go.¡± Chu Lui really wanted to kick this troublemaker away. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that her arm was injured? If something happens to it, she will have to amputate it.¡± Lin Qing hurriedly let go of his hands. The word ¡®amputate¡¯ really scared him. He did not... he really did not... he did not do it on purpose... ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t... me him.¡± Xia Ruoxin pulled Chu Lui¡¯s hand. She did not dare to talk much or use too much strength as in between every huff and puff, there was a shrilling pain in her bones. Chu Lui stopped in his tracks. ¡°Do you want him to cause you to lose your arm?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a kid.¡± Xia Ruoxin sighed lightly and endured the pain that was killing her. ¡°Just a kid?¡± Chu Lui never felt that a kid was not dangerous. ¡°Believe me.¡± He looked at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes seriously. ¡°Even if he was just a child, it would be easy for him to kill you.¡± Xia Ruoxin was in so much pain until she was about to lose consciousness, but she still remembered Lin Qing. ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t... leave him here alone.¡± Chu Lui paused and carried Xia Ruoxin onto the car, doing it ever so softly in order to not wake his daughter up. If she knew her mother was in so much pain, she would be frightened to death. Then, he went to fetch the troublemaker unwillingly. He opened the door and threw a cold word. ¡°Get in.¡± Lin Qing got up the car himself and sat in the backseat, without daring to utter a word. With one hand on the steering wheel, he gave Du Jingtang a call. ¡°Jingtang,e to the hospital for a while. Something happened to Ruoxin; I need you to take care of Rainy.¡± Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes wide, and there were big beads of sweat on her forehead. Pain, it was very painful... excruciating... pain that she could not endure anymore. ¡°Chu Lui?¡± She called for Chu Lui almost silently. ¡°Hm?¡± Chu Lui answered and drove the car faster. ¡°Make me faint.¡± Xia Ruoxin really wanted to faint now. It was too painful, and this pain was not bearable at all. Chu Lui freed one hand of his and ced it on her shoulders before holding it. ¡°Hang in there; we¡¯re reaching soon.¡± Make her faint? Sorry, he could not do it. It was better for her to hurt; if she really fainted, he would not even hear her reply. By the time he drove his car to the nearest hospital, it had already been half an hour or so. When he arrived, Du Jingtang was already there. Chu Lui opened the door and hurriedly carried Xia Ruoxin, who was about to faint, into the hospital. Meanwhile, Du Jingtang opened the door and saw the small child sleeping soundly at the backseat. He sat in the car and was going to send the two children home beforeing to check on Xia Ruoxin. Why would she be admitted into the hospital out of nowhere? Did she have such a strong affinity with the hospital? When Xia Ruoxin¡¯s report came out, everyone heaved a sigh of relief. There was nothing too serious about it even though she did injure her left arm and cause the cast to break. However, it was also because of the cast so she could get her arm back. The bones that were reconnected back were okay, but her wrist was not. She had mildly fractured it, and after the doctor attended to it, she had a new cast. At first, she could remove her cast in a month; but now, she had to wait for a few more months. When Xia Ruoxin woke up, it was already the next morning. She moved her arm and felt that her entire shoulder was heavy. She turned around and found that there was a thick cast on her arm, and it was stuck. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine. Your arm is still around, but your wrist is broken. You need to stay like this for a few more months.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice was cold, and it was not hard to make out his displeasure. Xia Ruoxin knew it herself that the man had spent a lot of effort to save her arm. If she had to amputate it again, the past few months of work were for nothing. She sighed softly and when she wanted to stand up again as she thought of something, a hand was pressing her shoulders down firmly. ¡°You should rest. Don¡¯t move.¡± Chu Lui sat over, and his cold gaze stared straight at her, which made Xia Ruoxin feel a bit sheepish. Of course, she did not dare to move and disobey him again because it was her fault this time. However, she must move. Her thing was still on. ¡°Chu Lui?¡± ¡°Hm, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Lui looked upzily. ¡°Shoot.¡± ¡°I... um...¡± Xia Ruoxin did not know how to tell a man about a woman¡¯s period. ¡°Can you help me to the toilet?¡± She was afraid that she would dirty the bedsheets. Even though she harmed her arm and not her leg¡ªwith one arm on a cast and the other on a drip, she could not hold the drip up with her leg, right? Chapter 794 - Same-Gender Exclusion

Chapter 794: Same-Gender Exclusion

¡°I know what you want to say.¡± Chu Lui interrupted her. He stood up, turned around, walked towards the window, and pulled open the curtains. ¡°I helped you change your, uh, that one. Um...¡± He added, ¡°I also washed it. Is there anything else you need to do?¡± Xia Ruoxin felt that her expression must have looked like she wanted to murder someone as she could not even cover her face. God, she was going crazy. A man actually did all of that stuff for her...? Even if it was her ex-husband, it could not happen. Chu Lui had no expression on his face, but his heart was not calm at all. It was also his first time to do so much for a woman. In the past, he only knew that it woulde to a woman every month. However, he did not know that they needed to do all of that. Xia Ruoxin really wanted to die, but Chu Lui wanted to live. Luckily, this kind of things only happened once. When she wanted to stand up and go to the washroom¡ªonce Chu Lui saw her res, he knew that could not be too overboard; if not, he would be the one that suffered. After staying in the hospital for a few days and when Xia Ruoxin got better, she could already be discharged. As for the driver in the ident, she left it for Chu Lui to handle. As to the oue, she did not ask much about it; but based on Chu Lui¡¯s vindictive personality, he would not have a good time. Currently, Chu Lui did not have much of a temper in front of her and had endured everything. However, in front of others, one should not forget that he was Chu Lui. He did not like to let go of his enemy, even if it were a child. ¡°You sent Xiao Qing to the boarding school?¡± When Xia Ruoxin heard Chu Lui¡¯s words, she did not know how to react. ¡°He¡¯s still so young...¡± ¡°He¡¯s not young anymore.¡± Chu Lui sat over and carried his daughter. Rainy raised her head and did not know what the adults were talking about. She continued ying on her own and knew that her mother¡¯s arm was hurting so she did not go over. Yes, her father¡¯s skin was thicker so it was okay even if she stepped on it. ¡°He¡¯s ten.¡± Chu Lui did not feel that Lin Qing was very young. On the contrary, a ten-year-old kid could do a lot of things likemitting a crime. Besides, the child¡¯s mentality had some problems; his intuition would not be wrong, and it would not lie to him. Hence, the best solution now was to send him to a boarding school. He agreed to let Xia Ruoxin raise him because of Guo¡¯er and her guilt, but he had never thought that Guo¡¯er¡¯s death was rted to them so Lin Qing had to leave them as far away as possible. This was especially so as Rainy was too young and did not know how to protect herself. ¡°But...¡± Xia Ruoxin still did not have the heart to do it. ¡°Your kind heart will hurt him.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s words hit the right spot. ¡°Why?¡± Xia Ruoxin did not understand how her kind heart would harm him. Chu Lui raised his hand to ruffle his daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Ruoxin, don¡¯t underestimate a child. Sometimes, their thinking when they were just born is much moreplicated than you think. When I was ten, I could already think of how to make money.¡± He pointed at his head and continued. ¡°At that time, I invented this game of a chicken jumping over a wall. It was simple, but an onlinepany spotted it and bought it from me. That was my first pot of gold. Children might be naive, but their train of thoughts is clear as day. ¡°Can¡¯t you feel that the child¡¯s dignity was very strong? What kind of role are you letting him y in our family? Do you want him to be reminded constantly that he was an orphan without parents and the misery of him being under someone else¡¯s roof?¡± Xia Ruoxin was taken aback. He did not say anything. ¡°He has these thoughts, but you just didn¡¯t notice it.¡± Chu Lui never doubted his own words. Even though that child had hidden it very well, his eyes had already betrayed him. There was hatred in his eyes that appeared from time to time, and it was towards him. Even though he did not know the source of his hatred, he did have it. It represented danger, and since it was dangerous, he had to leave. Hence, the best solution now was to send the person away and let him distance away from the family. He would not treat him badly and give him the living expenses and education that he needed even more than others. However, he would not raise a dog that would bite him back by his side. Xia Ruoxin did not agree or disagree. No matter what¡ªlike what Chu Lui said, the ten-year-old boy already had his own thinking and dignity so she had to hear the child out. At the very least, the child needed to be respected. Just that, she did not quite understand. Even though Chu Lui did not really like children, it did not mean that he would discriminate against them. Even though he did not have much feelings about any other children other than Rainy, he would not be harsh on them. Just like for Chu Xiang, he clearly did not like her; but he would not be a miser about what he gave her even if he had no rtions with her, and he did not like her at all. However, he was not too friendly to Xiao Qing. Was this gender discrimination? ... ¡°Auntie, are you okay?¡± Lin Qing looked at Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arm carefully. ¡°Is it really okay?¡± ¡°Yes, it is, don¡¯t worry.¡± Xia Ruoxin touched the cast on her left arm. ¡°I fractured my wrist, but it¡¯ll be okay if I put this cast on for the next few months. ¡°Oh, right, Xiao Qing,e over. Auntie has something to tell you.¡± Xia Ruoxin waved to Lin Qing and called him over. Lin Qing walked over and stood in front of her. Compared to when Xia Ruoxin first saw him, he really grew a lot in a short while. ¡°Xiao Qing, if Auntie wants to send you to boarding school, would you be willing?¡± She asked carefully. Lin Qing looked down at his feet. ¡°Is this what Auntie wants or what Uncle Chu wants?¡± Xia Ruoxin did not know how to answer. She reached out her movable right hand and ced it on Lin Qing¡¯s head. ¡°If Xiao Qing doesn¡¯t like it, then take it as if I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± The hand by Lin Qing¡¯s side clenched tightly before he looked up and smiled at Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Auntie, Xiao Qing is willing to go to boarding school.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand froze. Actually, she wanted to take her words back; but when she thought of what Chu Lui said, she was determined. She was really afraid that Lin Qing would be another her, and his pure heart would be twisted. Lin Qing was much more sensitive than she was back then and had thoughts of his own. Perhaps Chu Lui¡¯s worry was really right. At first, she wanted to adopt him and Guo¡¯er; but now that Guo¡¯er was gone, she did not know how to face the child. Perhaps separating for a while would be better, and the child would have more freedom. Chapter 795 - Don’t Come Back After You Leave

Chapter 795: Don¡¯t Come Back After You Leave

The next day, Lin Qing was sent to the best boarding school. Actually,pared to the other children, he was in a much better state. If he was still in the welfare home, he would be waiting for someone to adopt him. That or the welfare home would sponsor his education in primary school, secondary school, and college; but after he went to university, he would have to figure out a life on his own. They were just orphans with no power or authority; only a few of them could really make it in life. As for Lin Qing, because of his rtionship with Xia Ruoxin, even though it was a boarding school; it was one that was for people of distinguished families. Also, the school had very good facilities. If he still had a conscience, he would remember who gave him this chance, this chance to change his fate... a chance to rise from the ashes. People must live with gratitude and not turn gratitude into revenge. Just that, some people would never learn how to be grateful. Perhaps many years down the road, they would realize that they had let the people around them raise a dog that would bite them back. After Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand recovered pretty much, she opened Lin Qing¡¯s door and was prepared to tidy up the room. After all, Lin Qing still had toe back during the weekends. She went in and arranged the items on the table one by one before picking up Lin Qing¡¯s old school bag, preparing to throw it away. When she opened the bag, she found stacks of shredded paper in it. What was that? She took out a page in confusion and used all of her eye power to make out the words on the paper. Suddenly, her heart skipped a beat; and she had a very weird feeling. This looked like Lin Qing¡¯s book... it was his book from this semester. She sat down on the floor weakly. The child ripped his book apart. Perhaps she was really wrong. She should not have adopted them at the start and should have let them join aplete family. Now that Guo¡¯er was not around, Lin Qing... She picked up the bag again and put it back to its original ce. She did not wish to touch any of the other things here. Just treat it as Lin Qing¡¯s private ce, and she would pretend she did not know anything about the ripped books. Just as she walked out, she heard the doorbell. She walked over and opened the door. After the door opened, it was not anyone else but Song Wan. This time, the two women were standing very close to each other, but they had no intention of being close. Xia Ruoxin did not want to ask her to enter, and of course, Song Wan entered without asking. Even though she did not really wee the guest, Xia Ruoxin still had the basic host manners as she poured a cup of flower tea on the table. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she asked openly. Actually, without asking, she also knew what she was here for. It was impossible that Song Wan came here to reconcile with her or apologize. If it was good, her face would not be this long. If it was good, her expression would not be this tense. If it was good, she would not have kept quiet all the way. If it was an apology, there would not be so many shorings. ¡°I would not let you enter our Chu family.¡± Song Wan did not drink the tea as if she did not care for it or had detested it. ¡°Just that?¡± Xia Ruoxin was not surprised. This was not the Song Wan of the past; she could even not care about Chu Lui and Chu Jiang, let alone Xia Ruoxin. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is that not enough?¡± Song Wanughed coldly. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, since you have left, you shouldn¡¯te back again. I¡¯ll let Ah Lui marry a girl with a clean background, not you. Our Chu family does not want this sort of person to enter.¡± Even though she did not state it obviously, Xia Ruoxin knew that she was using her Jiang Nan past to insult her. After all, the incident of her being a beer girl was not known to many; but Song Wan knew, and she knew it very clearly. Yes, she was not innocent. Even though she did not think that she was dirty¡ªto hear those wordsing out from someone right in front of her face was as if peeling open the wound that was going to heal,yer byyer. She had exposed her ugliest and most helpless past right in front of her face. Suddenly, she smiled. Actually, it was not much. This was the truth, and she did not look down on herself. As for the other people, was it rted to her? She stood up and walked to the door to open it. ¡°Mrs. Chu, I have some stuff onter. Please help yourself.¡± Song Wan took her bag and left in big steps. When she reached the entrance, she suddenly turned back. ¡°I forgot to say that the Chu family only has Chu Xiang as our only child. Your Rainy Gao has nothing to do with the Chu family.¡± Xia Ruoxin frowned. Yes, she understood. She knew it clearly. She stood at the door and stared at Song Wan as she left. She stared at her deeply and coldly; perhaps Song Wan would feel the sting at her back. At night¡ªafter Chu Lui fetched Rainy back, he let her y on her own; and he found out that Xia Ruoxin was a bit weird today. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Is there?¡± Xia Ruoxin did not feel anything. She was pretty normal. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lui extended his hand and pinched her face. ¡°You¡¯re smiling weirdly today. It¡¯s not you. Who are you? What kind of monster is this?¡± Xia Ruoxin smacked his hand away and caressed her face gently. She still had to protect her face; even though it might not be pretty anymore¡ªif she did not protect it, it would be even uglier. ¡°Say. What happened?¡± Chu Lui sat down and settled his ck eyes on Xia Ruoxin. No matter how Xia Ruoxin avoided, she was still trapped in his vision web. One must admit that this man was a sessful businessman. Just with his eyes alone, it was enough to affect the other party. How was this a pair of eyes? It was just like aser. Nothing could escape that pair of eyes. Xia Ruoxin continued with her own things; but eventually, she still failed. ¡°Can you not look at me? Are there flowers on my face?¡± No matter how good of a temper she had, she really wanted to scratch walls now. ¡°Yes, there isn¡¯t.¡± Chu Lui frowned lightly, and there was something intentional and meaningful about his expression. The most infuriating thing was that he would not tell and would treat one like a fool, looking at how one would be overwrought, while he wasughing in his heart, mocking one¡¯s carefulness. That was why this man was terrible if one was his enemy. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me. Is there something that you¡¯re hiding from me?¡± Chu Lui put on a serious tone and had no intention of mocking Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Is there?¡± Xia Ruoxin did not spend the past few years in vain. As Rainy grew up, it was impossible that she stayed as naive and dumb as before. She asked Chu Lui back, and of course, Chu Lui could not answer her. Chapter 796 - On Purpose

Chapter 796: On Purpose

¡°I want to rest. CEO, please help yourself.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and her ¡®CEO¡¯ had no tinge of respect to it. If it were any other time, her ¡®CEO¡¯ would at most be distant; but now, there was mockery in her voice. ¡°Women spell trouble.¡± Chu Lui shook his head and sighed for the umpteenth time. That was why one could not be under women. If not, they would only have one road to death; and now, he was only on the verge of dying. However, the weirdest thing was that he did not regret it at all. Even if he had to die in the hands of this woman, he would do so willingly. Xia Ruoxin closed the door and leaned her back against it. She closed her eyes and exhaled lightly, pushing out the air inside her lungs and felt the air cirction cycle. She stood up and ced her head against the door. She could not lift her arm, and it was still hurting vaguely. Chu Lui, what do you think? Where would we walk to? Where would our end be? Is it your death or mine? She did not know who she was asking; was she asking herself or someone else? However, no one could give her the answer, not even herself. ... Rainy pulled her mother¡¯s hand and her hair that had grown to her shoulders was let down beautifully. Her mother was very good with hair and had tied a very beautiful braid for her with a pink butterfly as an essory. The pretty child was at the limelight no matter where she went. Of course, ever since Rainy was young, she had always been the center of attention. She had inherited Chu Lui¡¯s personality so she had a lot of guts and was a very prideful youngdy. When she pulled a stern face, her look really looked like her father¡¯s. ¡°Mommy.¡± Rainy raised her head and pulled her mother¡¯s fingers. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xia Ruoxin lowered her head and ruffled her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°Rainy wants to go there to y.¡± She pointed at the slide not far away. ¡°Go on.¡± Xia Ruoxin held her daughter¡¯s hand tightly and brought her to the slide. Today was the weekend so she had time to bring her daughter out to y. However, in her condition, she lifted her arm. She did not know when she could take off the cast. She was still a handicap. Rainy let go of her mother¡¯s hand and happily climbed onto the slide. She climbed up, sat down, and slid down. ¡°Granny, I want to y that one.¡± At this time, the sudden voice made Xia Ruoxin feel as if enemies were on narrow routes; she could even meet people that she knew here, and of course, they had also noticed her. Naturally, Song Wan did not want to see Xia Ruoxin. The conflict between them started from Rainy¡¯s kidney. As long as Chu Xiang lived on this earth, it could never wipe away the fact that Song Wan had dug up Rainy¡¯s kidney for Chu Xiang. Xia Ruoxin could forgive everything and treat them like it never happened except for this one thing. She could not. ¡°Granny, I want to y that one.¡± Obviously, Chu Xiang had seen Rainy ying with that slide. It was not that the child would be like the one who gave birth to them. One could only say that the child would be like whoever raised them. ¡°Go on.¡± Song Wan smiled happily at Chu Xiang. Chu Xiang ran over excitedly. She was wearing a new pink dress, and it was very pretty and eye-catching. One look and people would know that it was a rich family¡¯s child. Chu Xiang ran up the slide herself and started ying with it. Even though she was too old for it, she still liked it and wanted to y with it. Once Rainy saw her, she did not want to y anymore and wanted to find her mother. However, Chu Xiang¡¯s eyes shed; and when Rainy was sliding down, she ced her butt down, too. Before Rainy could get up, Chu Xiang¡¯s legs were already there. It was toote by the time Xia Ruoxin noticed it. Chu Xiang¡¯s legs were already on Rainy¡¯s small back. The strength when they slid down was already great; besides, Chu Xiang was two years older than Rainy and had much more strength. Just as Rainy was about to get up and wave towards her mother, Chu Xiang¡¯s legs directly kicked her back and the girl down the slide. Not longter, one could hear her cries. Hurriedly, she ran over, carried her daughter, and noticed that her pair of hands was injured. ¡°Mommy, Rainy doesn¡¯t hurt. Mommy, don¡¯t cry.¡± Rainy ced her pair of pitiful hands in front of Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mommy just needs to hoo-hoo, and it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± Xia Ruoxin carried her daughter in a rush while Chu Xiang must have been sheepish as she had already run towards Song Wan. Song Wan clearly knew what happened just now and saw Chu Xiang¡¯s intentional doings, but she still hid Chu Xiang behind her. She stared at Xia Ruoxin lightly, and it was obvious that she was going to back Chu Xiang up until the end. Xia Ruoxin stood up slowly, carried her daughter, and left. At that time, Rainy leaned her entire face on her mother¡¯s shoulders. Her pair of eyes that looked so much like Chu Lui¡¯s kept staring at Song Wan. Song Wan raised her head and met with the pair of eyes that had no expression, the pair that looked so much like her son¡¯s eyes. She instinctively turned away and looked at Chu Xiang. ¡°Granny, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Chu Xiang looked at her fingers and was afraid that her Granny would scold her. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s okay.¡± Song Wan ced her hand on Chu Xiang¡¯s hair. ¡°Granny won¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°Then, will Daddy me Xiang Xiang?¡± Chu Xiang asked again. Song Wan could not answer that question. She knew her son really well, and based on Chu Lui¡¯s personality, Chu Xiang would definitely get a beating. Even if he could not do it, Chu Xiang would not be spared of his cold treatment. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Song Wan had thought it through. ¡°Granny is here, and no one would dare to touch our Xiang Xiang.¡± Song Wan was determined to protect Chu Xiang and not let anyone touch her a single bit. At that time, Xia Ruoxin had no intention of pitting herself against Song Wan or hit Chu Xiang. She had to bring her daughter to see a doctor. Right now, all her energy and the suppressed hatred were growing, day by day. She started to hate. Yes, hate, just like how Song Wan hated her. Right now, she was the same. No one was made of y. No one was made without a temper, and Rainy was her one turning point. So what if she was Chu Lui¡¯s mother? She sneered. Even Chu Lui did not want her; why should she care about her? She brought Rainy to the hospital, and after the check, she was then relieved that there was not anything serious with Rainy. It was just that her hand was injured, and her two small hands were wrapped like a dumpling. Currently, she was asleep in her mother¡¯s arms. When Chu Lui rushed over, he saw this scene: his daughter¡¯s hands wrapped in gauze while Xia Ruoxin was just holding her expressionless, with her one arm unable to move. Chapter 797 - She did not Like Granny, Too

Chapter 797: She did not Like Granny, Too

¡°Is she okay?¡± He grabbed his hair. He did not even know how he came here; once he heard that his daughter was in the hospital, he was scared until he broke into cold sweat. Xia Ruoxin pulled a face. ¡°If there was something wrong, you wouldn¡¯t get to see her.¡± Chu Lui hurriedly came over and wanted to hug his daughter, but Xia Ruoxin avoided his hands. ¡°Can¡¯t your Chu family leave my daughter further away?¡± Chu Lui frowned, and his hands were still in the air. He went forward, squatted down, and stared straight into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s furious eyes. Suddenly, he felt something, something that stabbed his heart. He had already tried so hard. Why was it not enough? It was clearly almost going to be okay, so close. What exactly was it that made them go back to square one? At that time, he had clearly seen hope in them. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± There was slight, unbearable hoarseness in his voice. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. How do you think you can bring Rainy back with just one arm?¡± Chu Lui extended his hand again, and Xia Ruoxin did not stop him this time. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head, and what exuded from her gaze was helplessness. She was very useless now and could not even protect her own daughter or carry her. Chu Lui picked Rainy up carefully, and the body in his arms was very weak. The pair of hands was currently wrapped like small carrots. Even though he did not know how serious his daughter¡¯s injury was¡ªjudging from her knitted brows and her pale expression, he knew that the child was hurting. He pressed his daughter¡¯s face against his chest and used his jacket to wrap her up. Gently, he lowered his forehead to touch his daughter¡¯s. ¡°Rainy, tell Daddy. How can you grow up safely?¡± They were different from average parents. In his whole life, he only had this one daughter. He was infertile, and so was Xia Ruoxin; the physician had already said that the gold ind incident had harmed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body so it would be hard for her to conceive. Moreover, he did not think that he would be generous enough to let her have kids with someone else. Their only daughter had met with lots of troubles since birth. She was only four now, but she had already gone through two major surgeries. He was really afraid if the child met with any more mishaps, his whole family would be doomed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He carried his daughter and extended one hand to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Ruoxin, let¡¯s go home.¡± Xia Ruoxin only stared at his hand lightly, without caring about it. Chu Lui could only retract his hand and use both his hands to hug his daughter¡¯s body tightly. Both of them sat in the car, speechless. Even when Chu Lui opened his mouth a few times, Xia Ruoxin ignored himpletely and ended with him being awkward and unbearable. After he sent them home, he did not leave and stayed in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s living room. Xia Ruoxin pulled a long face. ¡°Wait all you want.¡± When Rainy woke up and saw that her mother was asleep, she climbed down the bed, opened the door, and went outside. Then, she saw Chu Lui sitting on the couch. ¡°Daddy...¡± She ran over and climbed onto the couch carefully. Chu Lui opened his eyes, sat up, and hugged his daughter in his arms. ¡°Baby, tell Daddy, does it still hurt?¡± He pulled his daughter¡¯s hands over and noticed that her two fists were still wrapped. Just that he did not know what happened. He had asked the doctor, but he said that it was okay, and that it was normal for children to be clumsy. Just that, was it really normal? His daughter had already undergone two surgeries and had one less kidney than other children. Could someone tell him: was this really normal? Rainy waved her fists, shook her head with all her might, and broke into a smile at Chu Lui. ¡°Daddy, Rainy is not in pain at all.¡± ¡°Did Mommy and Daddy quarrel?¡± Rainy asked sensitively. ¡°No.¡± Chu Lui hugged his daughter and poked her cheeks. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want Daddy to cook noodles for you?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Rainy leaned her head against her father¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Daddy...¡± ¡°Mm?¡± Chu Lui answered. ¡°Does Granny hate Rainy?¡± Chu Lui stopped in his tracks. He wanted to tell her ¡®no¡¯, but in the end, he realized that he could not even utter a word. A child¡¯s mindset was very simple and directly expressed their feelings, but her sensitivity was actually much sharper than adults. ¡°Granny will like Rainy in the future.¡± He ruffled his daughter¡¯s hair. ¡®In the future¡¯ was a bit long, and even he did not know how long it would take. In the past, he only knew that men would be stuck in between his wife and his mother, and so they would not have a good life. However, he had never expected that he would be stuck in between four women one day. It was the three most important people of his life and an outsider that should not even appear between them. His mother, his ex-wife, his daughter, and a daughter that he adopted. Rainy blinked her big, round eyes. She lowered her head and looked at her wrapped up fists. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡± She pouted. If Granny did not like her, she would not like Granny either; not every kid had a granny anyway. Chu Lui ruffled his daughter¡¯s hair and had no idea that his daughter could remember things much better than he imagined. Of course, she had her own thinking towards good and evil. He walked into the kitchen and put his daughter down before taking out the noodles from the fridge, instead of instant noodles. In the past, he would never have entered the kitchen; not because he waszy, but because he was frustrated. Every time he entered the kitchen, it was like going to war with tes falling and bowls breaking. All the culinary skills he had now were learned from the old couple overseas, after saving Xia Ruoxin. Even though it might not be very good¡ªat the very least, he would not break tes and could cook up a decent bowl of noodles. Rainy stood at the side the whole time and used her hands to grab his clothes, just like a small worm that followed behind him. His daughter¡¯s dependence on him gave him a smallfort in Chu Lui¡¯s heart. Luckily, his daughter did not remember the bad about him. Yes, his daughter did not remember the bad about her father, but that did not mean that she would forget the ones of others. Chapter 798 - It’ll be Good Without Sister

Chapter 798: It¡¯ll be Good Without Sister

¡°Let¡¯s go eat noodles.¡± Chu Lui pinched his daughter¡¯s cheeks, carried her, and walked out with a bowl in his other hand. Actually, he was not that hungry, but he wanted to munch on something. He ate one mouthful, followed by Rainy; and soon, the father and daughter finished the bowl of noodles and even drank all the soup up. Chu Lui had eaten countless delicacies, and of course, he would be very picky about his food. He had never cooked his own bowl of decent noodles like this before. When they were done eating, he then hugged his daughter to sleep. Both of them were squeezed on the couch, but this big man used his body to create a safe space for his daughter to sleep in. In this ce, there was no wind or rain, no pain or hurt. When Xia Ruoxin woke up, she saw the father and daughter sleeping on the couch. At this time, the big head and small head were leaned against each other; and even though they did not look too alike, their expression was simr. They both had a big forehead and lips that did not like to smile much; and when their eyes were open, they were deep blue that shone brightly. She walked forward, extended her hand, and wanted to carry her daughter away; but once she saw Chu Lui¡¯s hands on the nket, she gave up. Then, she went into the room to take a nket and covered Chu Lui with it before walking back into her own room. However, she did not know that Chu Lui was already awake the moment she opened the door. He lowered his head and ced his big palm on his daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Baby, your Mommy is still your Mommy. No matter what she says, she can¡¯t deny that she was still as soft-hearted as she wasst time.¡± He gently patted his daughter¡¯s shoulders. This small kid was already his everything. He could give up all that he had, just for his daughter to live on peacefully and healthily. In the Chu family, Song Wan had already woken up for the umpteenth time. It was the weekend, and Chu Lui was supposed to go home to eat. However, this time, he did not. When Chu Lui and Li Manni were married for over four years, no matter how Li Manni was like, at the very least; Chu Lui would return home to eat every weekend. However, ever since he had something to do with Xia Ruoxin again, he had not returned home in a long time. She had difort that came from her son being stolen. This kind of difort had already seeded and grown in her heart from a long time ago and started to twist her heart that was originally kind. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chu Jiang sat up and could no longer tolerate Song Wan¡¯s waking up from time to time. ¡°What can I do?¡± After hearing Chu Jiang¡¯s scolding, it made Song Wan¡¯s bad mood fire up in no time and explode like a grenade. ¡°Your son did note back at night. He has a woman and does not want us anymore... or Xiang Xiang. With this kind of son, what kind of father are you?¡± Once she talked about this, Song Wan was as if a machine gun and was going to shoot Chu Jiang to death. Chu Jiang used the nket to cover himself up and continued to sleep. ¡°Your son is already thirty years old; he¡¯s not three. What¡¯s the matter if hees back or not? Do you mean that you won¡¯t eat if he doesn¡¯te back? Also, what¡¯s wrong with that woman? That woman had given birth to your one and only grandchild.¡± Song Wan frowned. She wanted to say she did not care for it, but she had no guts to say it in front of Chu Jiang. Yes, she did not care for it. However, someone did, like Chu Jiang. He doted on the granddaughter to death, but it was also because of this child that his rtionship with his wife had be sour. Chu Jiang opened his eyes. ¡°I advise you to find a ce and send Chu Xiang over.¡± He was saying good advice as Chu Xiang was already a terrible time bomb in their house. ¡°Why must we send Xiang Xiang away?¡± Once Song Wan heard that Chu Xiang was being sent away, she sat up immediately in fright. This was her grandchild, the granddaughter that she had raised for close to two years. How could she just send her away like that? ¡°Ah Lui doesn¡¯t like her; don¡¯t you know?¡± Chu Jiang opened his eyes and sat up as well. At this time, there were no smiling intentions on his face; and one could even hear the coldness in his voice. ¡°Also,¡± he continued. ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡± Yes, only Song Wan liked this child with a dubious background, but Chu Lui had never liked this child; so did Chu Jiang. If this child behaved well and was obedient, no one cared if there was an extra person in the household or if this child followed the Chu¡¯sst name and spent the rest of her days just like a princess. However, whatever Chu Xiang did, she should never, ever have taken the kidney from the child that meant the world to the Chu family. Even though it was not her fault, she could not deny that everything was because of her. Every time he saw this child, he would remember that this child did not only take away Rainy¡¯s life but also Rainy¡¯s identity and her kidney. He could not convince himself to be good to Chu Xiang and to treat Chu Xiang like her own; he could not do it at all. It was the first time that Song Wan heard Chu Jiang bluntly say that he did not like Chu Xiang at all. Obviously, she could not ept it. Chu Xiang was brought up by her personally and was also her choice. If she sent Chu Xiang away, it would be akin to admitting that she failed. She could not ept such a failure and would not let Xia Ruoxin marry into their family. She pulled up the nkets to lie down, but Chu Jiang was afraid that she would not be able to sleep the whole night. However, they did not know that there was a small gap in the door; and Chu Xiang had already run into her own room. She hugged the dolly that she just bought on the bed and curled herself into a ball under the nket. Grandpa said he wanted to send her away, just like a dog with no one¡¯s love or care. If she was sent back to the welfare home again, would she have to go through the days of not eating full, wearing ufortable clothes, and getting bullied by people? In the future, these dolls, these good food and beautiful clothes... would no longer be hers anymore. It would be that sister¡¯s; they wanted to fetch that sister back home... and chase her out. She bit her nket tightly, and it was her first time being so afraid. No, she did not want to. She shook her head. She did not want to go back to the welfare home. She was her granny¡¯s granddaughter; she had a father and her father was Chu Lui. He had a bigpany, and she was the princess of the Chu family. In school, she was the envy of everyone; she did not want to be set away and did not want that sister toe back home. How good would it be if only they did not have that sister. Chapter 799 - Fatherly Love

Chapter 799: Fatherly Love

Yes, if this world did not have that sister, how good would it be? She bit her nket tightly and kept thinking in her heart: how good the world would be without her sister... These few days, Chu Xiang kept staring at the television. She took the remote controller and kept repeating the same part in the drama. In the drama, there was a father who sold his child away; and the mother kept trying to find the child back but to no avail. ¡°Sell Sister away.¡± Chu Xiang bit on her finger, and with the remote controller in her hand, she re-watched the same portion for a very long time. There were a lot of bad people on the streets. If she really threw her sister into the streets, there would be bad guys that would take her away, right? She threw the remote controller away. These days, she acted sick and did not go to school. Secretly, without the adults looking, she would wait outside the kindergarten. The more she waited, the more jealous she got. Every day, her father woulde personally to fetch this sister of hers. He would hug her, pacify her, and smile at her; but her father never hugged her before. She clenched her fists tightly and bit her lips. She must send this sister away. This way, her father would be hers; and so would her grandpa. ¡°Sell this sister...¡± She must sell her sister. She took a rock and smashed it hard against the wall as she muttered under her breath. However, without her knowledge, a skinny boy was standing at the corner. He was only ten or so and had not grown to his full height yet, but his face in the dark had an unpredictable feeling about it. ... Rainy carried her small bag and waited for her father. Not longter, the familiar ck car drove over. Chu Lui got out of the car and removed his sunsses. Now, he was really a passable father who fetched his daughter home, gave his daughter¡¯s noodles to eat, and tie beautiful hair for his daughter every day. Also, he was very grateful; even though Xia Ruoxin did not like his mother, she never stopped him froming and seeing his daughter. He walked over in big steps, and Rainy had already run over. He opened his arms and carried his daughter up. Then, he took out the water from his pocket and let his daughter drink it. The handsome father and beautiful daughter was definitely a rare sight. It was a warm and aesthetic sight. Furthermore, it was a famous and wealthy man with his beautiful daughter. Rainy held the bottle and drank the water, with hershes moving from time to time. In the sunlight, she had a light glow on her. While hugging his daughter with one hand andbing his hair with the other, Chu Lui asked the teacher¡ªwho was standing aside¡ªhow Rainy was that day. ¡°Oh, she was well-behaved today. She drank water thrice and slept for a really long time during her afternoon nap, and she didn¡¯t kick the nket.¡± The teacher was specifically employed by Chu Lui to take care of Rainy, and she was responsible for everything Rainy did in school. No matter if it was eating, sleeping, or going to the toilet; she was in charge of that and also had to ensure that her child drank enough water. How much water the child drank and when she drank it were set strictly by him. Of course, the sry they received was not low at all. Mm, after hearing about his daughter¡¯s behavior, he then rxed. He carried his daughter to his car and sat her down properly before taking snacks from the car for her. In his car, there were many snacks; but Rainy could not eat much. As she ate them, her legs kept shaking. ¡°Why? Are you very happy today?¡± Chu Lui pinched his daughter¡¯s cheeks and felt that she was much like a person than before and was no longer a working machine. This strange little thing was his daughter. ¡°Super happy.¡± Rainy¡¯s eyes bent like a crescent moon. Her hands had long recovered, and she was a white and gentle child again. ¡°Daddy, we¡¯re going to have a performance soon. Will Daddye?¡± She widened her eyes and asked Chu Lui in anticipation while her hands were clutching her father¡¯s clothes. ¡°Daddy will most definitely go.¡± Chu Lui agreed before ruffling her soft hair. Swiftly, he also checked his schedule for the day and realized he did not have much going on. Hence, no matter what, he would make time to watch his daughter¡¯s performance. It was her first event, and he would definitelye over to support her. In the past, all the parent-and-child events were attended by Gao Yi. Once he thought about this, he felt jealousy and heartache. This was his daughter, and he actually did not attend a single of her parent-child activities. For a father, he was such a failure. Rainy picked up the snacks in her arms and kept shoving the food into her mouth. Chu Lui ruffled her head. ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much;ter, you can¡¯t finish your rice.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Rainy patted her stomach. ¡°Rainy¡¯s tummy still has much more space to put rice inside.¡± The child¡¯s words made Chu Lui¡¯s stiff features start to soften up and be warmer. Oh, right, he took out a box from his car and ced it in his daughter¡¯s hands. ¡°Daddy is giving this to you. Open it and take a look.¡± ¡°Thanks, Daddy.¡± Rainy shook her legs in excitement and happily picked up the box. Then, she opened it on herp; and there was a pair of beautiful child sunsses in it. Chu Lui made this specifically for his daughter and was of mini-size. Let alone the price, even the frame was made of gold. This pair of small sses could cost an average family a few times their sry. Rainy put the sunsses on and shook her forehead. It did not drop at all. It was just nice. Of course, it was as it was custom-made ording to her face and suited her very well. ¡°Daddy, do I look good?¡± She pouted, made a pose, and asked. ¡°Yes, you look great. My baby is the prettiest.¡± Chu Lui pinched his daughter¡¯s cheeks, took out his phone, and snapped a picture for his daughter. A child would definitely be a child with their natural beauty. Besides, her daughter was already beautiful; and even with a random shot, she still looked as cute as ever. Rainy clearly loved this pair of sunsses as she did not even take it off her face. It was even the same brand as her father¡¯s. Today, something cropped up in the studio; and so Xia Ruoxin was stuck there. Of course, he had to bring the child over. He parked the car and carried his daughter out. With the small sunsses on her face, the child really did look pretty cool. Together with her distinct facial features, she made everyone¡¯s heads turn. Chapter 800 - There’s a Chance to Turn Back

Chapter 800: There¡¯s a Chance to Turn Back

Chu Lui got his daughter¡¯s favorite dishes and fed her. Rainy ate the food her father fed her obediently without being picky. She was like Chu Lui in that aspect. Even though Chu Lui was picky, he could eat really simply as well. Of course, he could eat extravagantly as well, but he usually just ate whatever was in front of him. Rainy was the same. She ate whatever she was fed. Vegetables were the exception, of course, just like her father. Chu Lui fed her another spoonful of food. He could not help but smile when he saw that she was happy. ¡°Daddy.¡± At this point, he heard a rtively familiar voice by his ear. He knew who it was without even having to guess. It was Chu Xiang. The only other person in this world who could call his daddy. Other than Rainy, it was Chu Xiang. Rainy¡¯s ¡®daddy¡¯ was his greatest salvation, but the other child¡¯s ¡®daddy¡¯ was sarcastic to him. He knew exactly how the child came about. Every time he saw her, he was reminded of the fact that he could not have any more children. ¡°Are you full yet?¡± He wiped his daughter¡¯s face as he fed her another spoonful of food. Rainy shook her head. ¡°Daddy, there¡¯s still space in Rainy¡¯s tummy. I can still fit a lot of food in it.¡± Chu Lui fed her another spoonful, and Rainy ate it all. By then, Chu Xiang had run over. ¡°Daddy.¡± She tugged on Chu Lui¡¯s clothes. ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s your granny?¡± he asked inly with a smile. Chu Xiang bit her lips, grievance written all over her face. The people around them were beginning to gossip. How could he treat his daughters so unequally? He was just a good father, and now, he was so cold to the child. Chu Xiang bit her lips again. ¡°Granny will be here soon.¡± As she spoke, she heard Song Wan calling for her. ¡°Xiang Xiang, why are you running around? What if I lose you?¡± As she spoke, Song Wan hurried over and gripped Chu Xiang¡¯s small hands tightly. What if the child had run into bad people? ¡°Granny...¡± Chu Xiang held Song Wan¡¯s hands, her voice choked up and pitiful. ¡°Daddy¡¯s not talking to Xiang Xiang.¡± Of course, Song Wan had spotted her son in the first instance; and she knew of his aloofness towards Chu Xiang. Even though she knew that her son did not like this daughter of his, but this was the child she had brought him. She had hoped that he would give her a little more respect. Chu Lui took the sunsses out and ced it on his daughter¡¯s face. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home.¡± He pinched the child¡¯s face and picked her up. He pressed her face into his chest, protecting her from Song Wan and Chu Xiang¡¯s hostility. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll make the first move.¡± Song Wan gripped Chu Xiang¡¯s hand tightly as she gritted her teeth. The child was jealous of the sunsses that Chu Lui had just given Rainy. She had seen them in his study and tried them on secretly. She had thought that they were Daddy¡¯s gift to her. She had been waiting for them, but it turned out that it was for Mei Mei. She lowered her head and rubbed her feet against the ground. Tears streamed down her face, and resentment built up in her. If only Mei Mei didn¡¯t exist. Then, Daddy would be all mine. I want to sell Mei Mei away. I have to sell Mei Mei away. Chu Lui did not stay for long. He walked out of the crowd with Rainy in his arms. She looked up and met Chu Xiang¡¯s eyes. They were red with fury as if she were about to devour Rainy. Rainy was terrified and hid back into her father¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy.¡± ¡°En? What¡¯s wrong¡± Chu Lui held his daughter¡¯s hands. ¡°Daddy, if Rainy were lost, would you find me?¡± Rainy asked as she looked up and tilted her head. ¡°I will.¡± Chu Lui hugged his daughter even tighter. ¡°No one in this world can take Rainy from Daddy. If Rainy were lost, I would give everything I have to find Rainy, just like I did with mommy.¡± Rainy rubbed her face against Chu Lui¡¯s chest. She had the best father in the world. En, no matter where she was, Daddy would find her and bring her back. She did not remember much, but this was one thing she remembered. When Song Wan returned, she was not in a good mood. She began toin to Chu Jiang. Chu Jiang¡¯s ears were ringing from all herints recently, but he could not leave as she continued in this state. Else, the mother and son might be enemies. He had no choice but to sit down with Song Wan and talk about what they had been talking about countless times. He did not want to bring it up, but he did not have much of a choice. ¡°Wanwan...¡± He called out Song Wan¡¯s name. Wanwan... it had been a long time since she heard Chu Jiang call her that. ¡°What?¡± She turned her face away, throwing her tantrum. Chu Jiang sighed and ced his hand on her shoulder. No matter what, they had been married for decades and been through a lot. They had lived together for so long. There was no way he could stay mad at her even though there were times that he wanted to strangle her. In the end, he could not. He did not want her to be estranged from everybody; neither did he want her and their son to be enemies. ¡°You...¡± He patted her shoulder. ¡°Why are you throwing tantrums with our son? No matter what, he¡¯s still our son.¡± ¡°He¡¯s the one going against me, no?¡± Song Wan did not feel like she was in the wrong. ¡°You¡¯re still saying this?¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s face turned gloomy. His change in expression reminded Song Wan of something. She then kept quiet, clearly feeling guilty. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know about the thing with Rainy. I really didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± This was the first time Song Wan was admitting to her mistake, but the deed had already been done. She wanted to change and to make things up, but it was impossible. ¡°I can¡¯t crack open Xiang Xiang¡¯s body and return her kidney? That¡¯s my granddaughter; I can¡¯t bear to do that.¡± She had never expected things to turn out like this, she really did not. However, they seemed to be drifting further and further apart; and then could not go back to the way things were anymore. ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can still turn back.¡± Chu Jiang held her hand tightly. ¡°It¡¯s not toote.¡± Chapter 801 - Sold

Chapter 801: Sold

¡°But how?¡± Song Wan was at a loss. She and her son were like fire and water. She did not like Xia Ruoxin, but as a mother herself, she understood that she could not me Xia Ruoxin for treating her like this. However, she could not put her pride down to do that. ¡°Try to be nicer to Rainy first.¡± Chu Jiang patted her shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s a child. If you¡¯re nice to her, she¡¯ll understand; and everyone will see it, too.¡± ¡°But that child doesn¡¯t like me.¡± Song Wan thought of how Rainy had a cold face whenever she was there. She really did not know how to treat the child. The child was just like Chu Lui when he was young. She made her preferences really clear; if she did not like someone, she made it clear. She was a little afraid. It was a little strange since she had not really feared anyone. However, she was afraid of this child, her own granddaughter. ¡°You don¡¯t like her either.¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s words were sharp and to the point. Sure enough, Song Wan could not refute that. She admitted that she did not like that child either even if that were her own biological granddaughter. ¡°Try to like her.¡± Chu Jiang suggested. ¡°You¡¯ll soon find that she¡¯s an adorable child. She¡¯s obedient and understanding, just like Ah Lui when he was a child. How can you dislike a child like yours?¡± ¡°I...¡± Song Wan was a little conflicted but nodded after a while. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Chu Jiang was reassured. There was no free lunch in the world. ¡°If you want to gain the child¡¯s affections, you must first let her feel your affections.¡± ¡°How can you expect her to like you if you don¡¯t like her? You¡¯re the adult here. She¡¯s just a child. Or do you expect her to be more mature?¡± Song Wan was not impossible to get through to. She decided to try things out after she heard from Chu Jiang. After all, she knew that things would not get worse if they went on like this. That day, she intentionally sent Chu Lui elsewhere, and she knew that Xia Ruoxin would be busy today. So she decided to spend time with her grandchild today to try and change the child¡¯s opinion of her. ¡°Is Granny going to pick Mei Mei?¡± Chu Xiang looked up at Song Wan and asked. This was a road that led to the kindergarten, and she had heard Granny and Grandpa¡¯s conversation. She knew Granny was going to pick Mei Mei. However, what would she do if they picked up Mei Mei? ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re going to pick Mei Mei up. Is Xiang Xiang happy? Mei Mei can y with Xiang Xiang in the future. ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡± Chu Xiang was rather happy. However, Song Wan did not notice the twisted and gloomy smile on the child¡¯s face. When Song Wan arrived, the kindergarten was not dismissed yet so she waited outside till Rainy was finally released. She hurried over and exined things to the teacher. The teacher recognized her too so she let Song Wan take the child with her. Song Wan held Rainy¡¯s hand in one hand, and Chu Xiang¡¯s hand in the other. However, Rainy did not talk much so it was just Chu Xiang talking the whole way. ¡°Granny, I want to go find Daddy.¡± Rainy stood there, not wanting to walk anymore. She wanted Daddy, and she wanted Daddy to carry her. Her legs were tired from working. ¡°Daddy¡¯s busy. Granny will walk with you, okay?¡± Song Wan did not think she looked like a bad person, and children usually liked her. However, she did not understand why her grandchild did not like her. ¡°I want Daddy,¡± Rainy repeated. She had always been stubborn, unbeknown to Song Wan. She took a look at the watch. It was ratherte, and Chu Xiang had not had a proper meal to pick up the child. ¡°Rainy, be good. We¡¯ll go find Daddy when Granny has brought Sister Xiang Xiang to get some food, okay?¡± Song Wan humored Rainy patiently, but she felt ashamed when she saw the face that reminded her of Ruoxin. She felt like she was running out of patience. Rainy touched her tummy. Even though she did not ask for Daddy, she was not willing to speak anymore. ¡°Granny, I¡¯m hungry.¡± Chu Xiang held Song Wan¡¯s hand as sheined. ¡°Okay, Granny will bring you to get food.¡± Song Wan cajoled as she let go of Rainy¡¯s hand. When Rainy was out with Xia Ruoxin and Chu Lui, they always held her hand and never let go. Right now, Rainy looked at her empty hands and wanted to tug at Song Wan¡¯s clothes but decided not to in the end. She pouted as her stomach rumbled, but Song Wan clearly did not notice it. ¡°Granny, I want to eat that,¡± Chu Xiang said as she pointed ahead. ¡°Okay, Granny will buy it for you.¡± Song Wan always let Chu Xiang have her way. She always bought the girl whatever she wanted. ¡°Granny, bring me there.¡± Chu Xiang went up and grabbed Song Wan¡¯s hand. Thetter had clearly forgotten about the other child. They then headed towards the crowd, leaving Rainy there alone. Rainy touched her rumbling stomach and pouted. She went to sit down on the steps nearby to wait for them as she rubbed her legs. ¡°Rainy.¡± At this point, she heard someone calling her name. She looked up and broke into a smile. ¡°Brother...¡± She then stood up and ran forward. Lin Qing paused every now and then, just enough for Rainy to see him but not enough for her to catch up to him. He dashed into a corner as Rainy looked around strangely, sucking on her finger. Is Brother ying hide and seek? ¡°Is that her?¡± In the corner, a man in sunsses asked as he pointed at the child. Lin Qing gritted his teeth before nodding. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why are you selling?¡± The man took out a cigarette and lit it. She looks rather good. No matter her age, she could still be sold for a good price. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Lin Qing took in the secondhand smoke until his throat hurt. ¡°She vies for my parents¡¯ attention. I don¡¯t like her anymore.¡± Chapter 802 - I’ll Sell You, Too

Chapter 802: I¡¯ll Sell You, Too

¡°You¡¯ve got guts; I like it.¡± The man patted Lin Qing¡¯s shoulder. ¡°The goods are good, but don¡¯t regret it. If youe to me in the future, I won¡¯t admit it. By then, I¡¯ll sell you, too.¡± Lin Qing was a little hesitant, but he hardened his hard when he thought of his sister¡¯s face. Don¡¯t me me; you had iting. Guo¡¯er died because of you. I¡¯m going to make you pay for my sister¡¯s life. I¡¯ll let Chu Lui feel the pain of losing a loved one. How can you all lead a nice life when I¡¯m in pain? Putting his sunsses on and puffing out smoke, he took out a wad of cash and patted it on Lin Qing¡¯s face before stuffing it in his clothes. ¡°This is the price we discussed. I¡¯m telling you; don¡¯te to me after the deal is done. We don¡¯t take back any goods that we¡¯ve sold, no matter male or female.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Lin Qing gripped the money tightly. The money seemed to burn in his hand. ¡°Then, promise me something.¡± He suddenly turned. ¡°Speak.¡± The man patted Lin Qing¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t look so bad yourself. Would you like to sell yourself, too? I¡¯ll give you a good price, too.¡± Lin Qing turned away and dodged the man¡¯s hand. The man¡¯s touch disgusted him. ¡°You can¡¯t tell others that I¡¯m involved in this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The man twirled the lighter in his hand and tossed it in his pockets. ¡°There are rules to each trade, but son...¡± The man¡¯s gazended on Lin Qing¡¯s face. He was quite interested in the young man¡¯s face. ¡°Even though you¡¯re not old, you look pretty good. If you¡¯re in need of cash one day, you cane to me. I¡¯ll definitely find you a good buyer.¡± Lin Qing stepped back and left without looking back, gripping the money tightly in his hands. At this point, he identally cut his hand on the money. His hands shook, and the money flew all over the floor. The man only walked out now. ¡°Brother...¡± Rainy looked around from time to time as she pouted. She was about to leave when she smelled something. Before she knew it, she cked out. The man picked up the girl on the floor. Tsk, this girl is really pretty, and she¡¯s dressed really well. She¡¯s not from a rich family, right? No matter what, it was none of his business. All he knew that this was his goods. That was not his problem. In the night, he hid the child in his clothes and went by the deserted alleys. Before long, he was gone without a trace. At this point, Song Wan bought Chu Xiang a pretty-looking ice cream. Chu Xiang was smiling with it in her hands. She looked around as she licked the ice cream. She seemed really happy. Song Wan felt that she had forgotten something. She seemed to have forgotten something, but she could not remember. Her phone suddenly rang, and she took her phone out. It was Chu Jiang. ¡°Hello, what¡¯s the matter?¡± She ced her phone next to her ear as she wiped ice cream from Chu Xiang¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s voice sounded happy. ¡°How is it? What are you all doing now?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Song Wan replied nonchntly. ¡°I just brought Xiang Xiang out for ice cream.¡± ¡°Oh, then I guess you¡¯re having a good day?¡± Chu Jiang smiled. She must have been doing well with the children. Once she took the first step, the second step would be much easier. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Song Wan did not think that anything was wrong. She had always been like this. She did not have major mood swings, but she felt a little uneasy today. Nevertheless, she did not think much of it, attributing it to herck of sleep fromst night. ¡°Oh, right, pass the phone to my granddaughter. I want to talk to her.¡± Chu Jiang was rather anxious. He wanted to see his granddaughter, but he held in his desire for the sake of letting Song Wan spend more time with the child. Even though he could not be there, he still wanted to hear his granddaughter¡¯s face. Song Wan heaved a sigh of relief. Chu Jiang was finally beginning to see Xiang Xiang as a child of the Chu family as his granddaughter. ¡°Come, Xiang Xiang, Grandpa wants to talk to you.¡± Chu Jiang frowned when he heard that. He thought that Song Wan was being coy. Since when did he ask to talk to Chu Xiang? He was never really close to the child so he never knew what to say to her. He sighed, but let Song Wan have her way. After all, she did adopt Chu Xiang, and he should leave some dignity for her before the child. Chu Xiang picked up the phone. ¡°Hi, Grandpa,¡± she said sweetly. ¡°Oh, hello.¡± Chu Jiang did not know what else to say. He was still thinking of how Rainy would tell him a lot of things if she were the one on the phone, which only increased his desire to hear from her. Chu Xiang was disappointed by all the waiting because Chu Jiang did not say much. ¡°Xiang Xiang, pass the phone to Granny,¡± Chu Jiang said to the child. Else, it would just be a waste of time. Chu Xiang could only pass the phone back to Song Wan. ¡°Wanwan, put my granddaughter on the phone,¡± Chu Jiang repeated patiently. Chapter 803 - Acquaintances

Chapter 803: Acquaintances

¡°Did I not let Xiang Xiang answer?¡± Chu Jiang rolled his eyes. Was she really that old until her menopause was here? Clearly, the one that answered the phone just now was not his granddaughter but Chu Xiang. Was he really that old until he could not recognize his granddaughter¡¯s voice? ¡°I¡¯m not talking about Xiang Xiang,¡± Chu Jiang lowered his voice. Was she treating him like an idiot, or was she preparing to steal his granddaughter and not return her to him anymore? ¡°If it¡¯s not Xiang Xiang, do you have another granddaughter?¡± Song Wan retorted in annoyance. Suddenly, she remembered something; and her eyes looked forward in terror. At this time, there were not many people here so one look in front, she could see everything clearly. The child that was standing there a while ago had gone missing. Piak! Song Wan¡¯s phone dropped on the floor. Doo... doo... Chu Jiang heard the sound of his phone disconnecting. At this moment, Song Wan¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper; and her pair of hands kept on trembling. She had forgotten about Rainy. Rainy... disappeared... She pulled Chu Xiang¡¯s hand and started to look everywhere like a maniac. However, Chu Xiang lowered her head and was exact opposites from Song Wan¡¯s anxiety. She was smiling, smiling secretly because she did see her sister run away. Yes, she had better not be found for the rest of her life. Even when she was dreaming, she wanted to make the sister go missing. This time, did the sister really get lost? Indeed, after looking for the whole afternoon, she could not deny that the child was missing. Now, the most troublesome thing was that her phone had spoiled after dropping on the floor. She could not even turn her phone on, and as the sun was setting, she still could not find the child. At this time, Chu Lui had already called Song Wan for the umpteenth time, but there was still no answer, just the beeping of the phone. He dialed again in disbelief and still heard the same tone. He raised his wrist and looked at the time. It was already veryte, and Rainy had to go back and sleep. If not, she would not have energy the next day. Besides, it was impossible for Song Wan to take care of two children. Now, he started to regret why he did not nag a bit more at the start. Actually, he knew Chu Jiang had purposely asked him to leave, just so that Song Wan could develop a bond with Rainy. Actually, he did not object to it. As long as Song Wan liked Rainy, then everything else could be solved slowly. Just that, what time was it already? Why could he not reach her? He hung up and called Chu Jiang instead. ¡°Dad, do you know where Mom brought Rainy to?¡± Chu Jiang was taken aback. It turned out that this child knew about it. Actually, he did not want to hide from his child for long, but Chu Lui still allowed him to take the child away. He must have turned a blind eye to it. Just that, Chu Jiang himself did not even know where Song Wan went. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know where your mother went. Her phone should be spoiled, and I haven¡¯t found her since. However, you don¡¯t have to worry; they won¡¯t be in trouble.¡± Chu Lui hoped so as well, but for some reason, he had unexinable anxiety in his heart. He took out a cigarette, went to the roadside, and started smoking puff by puff as his heart became increasingly frustrated. After his cigarette finished, he called Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Ruoxin, it¡¯s me. Rainy is still eating, and she wants to watch a movie. I brought her to see a decent animated movie; you can bring her there next time.¡± When he put down the phone, the cigarette bud in his hand had almost burned to the end and almost reached his fingers. However, he did not notice it until he felt the scorching pain between his fingers. Hurriedly, he extinguished the cigarette. Then, the pain between his fingers was still there; his hand had even started to numb itself and was shaking on its own. From afar, Song Wan looked at her house door and did not know if she should enter. The first instinct after losing a child would be to look for her, but the first reaction after not finding her was to escape. The thing she lost was not a cat or a dog, but a child; Chu Lui¡¯s only daughter and the Chu family¡¯s only bloodline. Even though she always told other people that Chu Xiang was her granddaughter, she knew clearly in her heart that the true bloodline of the Chu family was someone else. Now, the child was lost; and she did not know how she was going to face Chu Jiang or Chu Lui. The most annoying one would then be Xia Ruoxin. Her face darkened, and she held Chu Xiang¡¯s hand tightly. Then, she turned around and hailed a private hire car. Before she found a way to solve this problem, she could not tell anyone. Neither she nor anyone else could handle the storm that was iing in her household. The car stopped, and Song Wan brought Chu Xiang down. However, in front of them were different crossroads; and at that moment, she did not know where they were headed to. ¡°Auntie Song, why are you here?¡± Song Wan¡¯s heart skipped a beat and felt an unexinable nervousness and fear. Now, she was most afraid of bumping into someone she knew; and obviously, this was one of them. ¡°Auntie Song, it¡¯s you. It really is you.¡± The youngdy walked forward and had a look of surprise on her face as if she really bumped into someone she knew. Even though they were acquaintances, one could not use ¡®surprise¡¯ to exin her feeling. ¡°This is Xiang Xiang, right? She looks so cute.¡± The woman raised her hand to caress Chu Xiang¡¯s face as Chu Xiang hid behind Song Wan, and her eyes reflected her alert heart. One could not deny that women always had a scary intuition. Even if it was for a small child, she also had her sense of danger as if she had met into some mishap. Not long after, the door to a quiet and isted condominium opened. ¡°This is my home¡¯s small condominium. No people stay here normally, but people would stille over to clean up from time to time. Aunty Song and Xiang Xiang can stay here for the time being. There isn¡¯t much stuff here, but I¡¯ll refurbish this ce tomorrow. Aunty Song, what do you think of this ce? Do you want another one?¡± Song Wan did not want to stay at any overly-luxurious ce for the time being. To make it clear, she was an escapee. Since she had a ce for her to stay and rest, she should be thanking her lucky stars; how could she still find faults with it? ¡°Thank you, Yixuan. Auntie doesn¡¯t even know how to thank you.¡± Song Wan was really grateful to have met Xia Yixuan. Without bringing up the past¡ªat the very least, she had helped her. She did help her with what she had, but it was not to the point where she delivered exactly what she needed. Chapter 804 - Lies

Chapter 804: Lies

¡°Auntie, why stand on ceremony with me?¡± Xia Yixuanughed and hit Song Wan¡¯s arm. ¡°You watched me grow up. Even though I have no mother¡ªto be honest, you¡¯re like my other mother. If it was not for me being too young and foolish, I would have already called you Mom.¡± As she said that, there was an expression of unbearable sadness on her face. Song Wan wanted to say something, perhaps words offort; but Xia Yixuan interrupted her. ¡°Auntie, just stay here first. I¡¯lle back again tomorrow. Oh, yes, I¡¯ll ask someone to deliver food overter. You guys should eat first. No matter what happened, it would be okay in the end. You should rest first before we talk about anything else.¡± When Xia Yixuan was done talking, she nodded at Song Wan before ying with Chu Xiang for a while more and leaving. After closing the door and being outside alone, all the smiles on her face faded away. She carried her bag, grinned, and walked towards the darkness of the night. Chu Jiang had waited for a very long time and finally received Song Wan¡¯s call. ¡°What on earth are you doing? Where¡¯s the child?¡± Once the call connected, Chu Jiang looked for his granddaughter in a hurry. At first, Song Wan was feeling indignant; and after getting hollered by Chu Jiang, she was even more frustrated. ¡°I identally broke my phone. Also, I took the two kids out to y and would only return in a few days. My granddaughter loves me so much now. You all have taken too much of her time so you should just let me take care of my granddaughter for a few more days. Okay, that¡¯s it; we¡¯re still having fun. If there¡¯s nothing else, don¡¯t bother me. Don¡¯t worry, when I return, I will definitely return you your granddaughter in one piece.¡± She spat the words out like a machine gun and did not even give Chu Jiang any time to speak before she hung up. When Chu Jiang wanted to say something else, the other side had already hung up. Chu Jiang held the phone like an idiot for half a day and had no idea what was wrong with Song Wan. How could she just leave as and when she wanted? Even going to travel? She did not even bring any luggage; where could she travel? Also, where on earth did she go? Even if she was traveling, how could she not pick up her call? ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Chu Luiy in the car and as he squinted, there was a sense of tiredness in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll settle this. Also, don¡¯t worry about my mother¡¯s side. Even though she has two kids with her, she knows her limits and would not do unreasonable things. Besides, Mom has money with her and would not let herself suffer.¡± He wasforting Chu Jiang and himself as well. Just that for some reason, there was still a suffocating feeling pressing against his chest. He closed his eyes and ced his fingers on the steering wheel, knocking it lightly. After some time, he opened his eyes, ced his phone in front of him, and dialed a number that he had already memorized by heart. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯m Chu Lui. I need to go overseas for business, and Rainy insisted that she wanted to follow me. She even secretly followed me to the airport. The child¡¯s temper is really stubborn so I¡¯ll bring her along with me for the next few days. Xia Ruoxin did not say much on the other end, but Chu Lui felt very guilty due to the lies he said. When he got the kid back, he would then apologize to her sincerely. He just did not want her to worry as, after all, Xia Ruoxin did not like Song Wan at all. If she found out that her mother took Rainy away, she would be very worried. He drove back to the office and prepared to settle everything in the office first before really finding a business trip for him to go on. Nothing in thepany could go past her as, after all, she was part of thepany. Overnight, he settled his important work and booked the earliest flight. Of course, no one knew when he left and only knew that he had to go on a business trip. When the secretary received this information, their CEO was already in midair. Xia Ruoxin came over early in the morning and found out that Chu Lui was on a business trip, just like what he said on the phone. She had no suspicions whatsoever as she knew how her daughter¡¯s temperament could be at times. Also, it was better for her to go to other ces as she wanted her daughter to see other sights and not just the kindergarten. Hence, she really did not suspect at all. Shepletely did not know that Chu Lui was lying to her, and Song Wan was lying to them all. At that time, in the quiet condominium, even though Song Wan¡¯s person was there; her mind was not. ¡°Auntie, is there something wrong?¡± Xia Yixuan tried to ask. Actually, she knew that Song Wan had some troubles; and it was not a small matter. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Song Wan recovered her senses and smiled at Xia Yixuan. Just that, beneath the smile was countless frustrations. ¡°Auntie, you can tell me. I¡¯m no outsider.¡± Xia Yixuan brought the cup on the table over and on her lips. Her lips curved up slightly, and behind it was a whole lot of calctions. ¡°Maybe I can help? Even though I have been overseas for four years, I do have quite a lot of friends here. Even if my Xia household cannotpare with the Chu family, we are not some small name.¡± Actually, she just wanted to know what was going on that made Song Wan not dare to go home. Yes, she did not dare. As for whether she could help or not, she needed to hear about the matter first. Song Wan was a bit hesitant and did not know if she should say it, but actually, she was going to suffocate to death. She had been thinking about thistely and had not been sleeping well for the past few nights. Unless she did not want her husband and her son, she could not hide here her whole life. Even if she did so, she did not know where else she could hide and how long she could hide for. ¡°Yixuan, Auntie won¡¯t lie to you.¡± She closed her eyes, and when she opened it again, it was like running water as she spilled everything about her and Xia Ruoxin. However, she still did not dare say that the kidney in Chu Xiang¡¯s body was taken from Rainy. Also, the biggest problem of them all was that Rainy was missing. She went missing right under her nose. That meant she lost her. Xia Yixuan was taken aback. It turned out that the child was lost. It was good that she was lost, and now, no one could stand in between her and Brother Lui. As long as Song Wan epted her, then she would have a chance to enter the Chu family. However, she could not say this and acted as if she was shocked to no end. Chapter 805 - There’s Still a Way

Chapter 805: There¡¯s Still a Way

¡°Auntie, did you mean that the child is lost?¡± she asked again with uncertainty. ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I really didn¡¯t.¡± When she said this, Song Wan did not know what to do. She clearly knew that she had to think of ways to find the child, but her person was still here. ¡°Auntie, what are you going to do? If Uncle and Brother Lui learn about this incident...¡± She did not continue on, but Song Wan naturally understood what she meant. Obviously, this was the part that Song Wan was the most scared of. ¡°Yixuan, what do you think Auntie should do?¡± She clutched onto Xia Yixuan¡¯s hand tightly as if she was holding onto a grass that would save her life. Right now, she was really out of ideas and wanted someone to think for her. Even if it was someone that she did not get along with, she wanted to hear her out. Currently, if Xia Yixuan told her to go back, admit her mistakes, and think of a way to find for the child; she would. If she said she should not go back, then she would not. Just that¡ªsubconsciously, she hoped that Xia Yixuan would tell her the first answer. She would rather get scolded, reprimanded, and hit than not get the child back. Xia Yixuan¡¯s hand was clutched so tightly until it hurt. She bit her red lips. ¡°Auntie, you can¡¯t go back.¡± Song Wan sat down weakly and let go of her hand slowly. ¡°Can¡¯t I go back?¡± ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t.¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s every word was as if a knife that stabbed Song Wan¡¯s heart. ¡°Aunty, if you go back, it¡¯ll be okay if you find the child back. However, what if you can¡¯t find the child? Uncle and Brother Lui will never forgive you. They will never forgive you until the day you find the child back. Besides, that sister of mine will never let this go.¡± It was fine when she brought up Chu Jiang and Chu Lui as she still could endure it. However, once she brought up Xia Ruoxin, she could not take it anymore. Would she really be under Xia Ruoxin for the next few decades, the rest of her life? She could not tolerate this. ¡°Then, Yixuan, what do you think Auntie should do?¡± If she could not go back, she could not possibly stay at this ce for the rest of her life, right? Sheughed bitterly. Could she not go back for the rest of her life? Then, she wouldn¡¯t have a home that she could return to and a family that she could not meet. ¡°Auntie, I think you can only do this.¡± Xia Yixuan bit her lips hard as if she had made a difficult decision. ¡°Do what?¡± There was a glimmer of hope in Song Wan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is there any way that I can find the child back?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can never find her back.¡± Xia Yixuan did not give her any glimpse of hope. ¡°Auntie, it had already been a long time, close to a day. The person that took the child away is not stupid and probably brought her to some other ce a long time ago. Look at all those children who went missing; how many of them could actually be found?¡± The little bit of hope that Song Wan harbored was now mercilessly taken away. Indeed, not many children could be found. Not long ago, she was still thinking of taking good care of Xiang Xiang. Nowadays, there were many child abductors outside; and no one knew where they would sell the child to. Perhaps they would take the child¡¯s organs away or beat the child until she was handicapped. It was still okay if the child was sold to be someone else¡¯s daughter, but if shended in those people¡¯s hands... Song Wan did not dare to imagine, she really did not. Just that, what should she do? What could she do now? ¡°Yixuan, do you have a way?¡± Song Wan asked Xia Yixuan again. ¡°Yes, but...¡± Xia Yixuan was in a difficult spot. ¡°Yixuan, you must help Auntie. Didn¡¯t you say there was a way? Then, you must help Auntie.¡± Song Wan was already desperate; desperate times call for desperate measures as long as it could help her, she was willing to give up anything. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be too anxious.¡± Xia Yixuan hurriedlyforted Song Wan. ¡°Actually, there is a way to solve this thing. Just that, will Auntie be willing?¡± ¡°Willing? What do you mean?¡± Song Wan did not understand; what did the thing had got to do with her willingness? ¡°That granddaughter of yours. You need to take it as if you never had her.¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s voice pricked at Song Wan¡¯s heart. Never had? However, she did have her in the first ce. She thought of Chu Xiang who was sleeping and was very hesitant. ¡°Yixuan, you mean...¡± Gently, she sighed. She wanted to know what kind of n Xia Yixuan thought of. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s simple.¡± Xia Yixuan smiled and the curl of her lip was very cold. ¡°Let Xia Ruoxin take the child away. If the child¡¯s mother took the child away, no one can me you for it, right?¡± ¡°How can she bring the child away when the child is already gone?¡± Song Wan did not understand. ¡°How to take away?¡± Xia Yixuan ced her hand in one of her loose hair strands and gently curled it. ¡°Of course, she took her away, forever.¡± She squinted her eyes and in her gaze was a cold danger. ... Xia Ruoxin hung up the phone and stood up to go to the washroom. Then, she gently arranged her hair, and there was a dark expression on her face. Song Wan was looking for her and said that it was something about Rainy. Just that, she did not know what Song Wan had to discuss with her. Should she go? She had not made up her mind. ¡°Will shee?¡± Song Wan had been waiting with Xia Yixuan for a very long time on a cruise, but they still had not seen Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shadow. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie. She wille. I had grown up with her.¡± Xia Yixuan was not worried at all. Yes, they grew up together. Xia Yixuan took the fruit te over and kept eating the apples. She believed that she woulde. She would definitelye. ¡°See, isn¡¯t she here?¡± She smiled gently as she pointed at the opposite side. Indeed, she was here. Even though they were still quite a distance apart and the duo who grew up together were not twins or blood-rted¡ªone look at the other party, Xia Yixuan could easily recognize her. She was here. Song Wan was still worried at first, but at that moment, she started to calm down for some reason. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s up to you now.¡± Xia Yixuan stood up and walked to the side while Song Wan clenched her teeth. At first, she was still hesitating, but right now, it was not easy to retreat. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Xia Ruoxin walked over. She had lived on the sea for a few months; even though she was not strange to the sea and she was not afraid of it¡ªclearly, she did not like it too much either. Song Wan ced a piece of apple at the side of her lips. ¡°This is for your attitude towards your elders.¡± Shended her remaining gaze on Xia Ruoxin as she hurt half her face. Chapter 806 - The Child Went Missing

Chapter 806: The Child Went Missing

¡°Are you my elder?¡± Xia Ruoxin retorted. Her nonchnt attitude made Song Wan¡¯s heart feel a lot better. ¡°If I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have to think about entering my Chu family.¡± She went directly through the apple in her hand; and at that moment, her voice almost became shrill. Sorry, Xia Ruoxin did not feel like she was hurt. ¡°I never wanted to be part of the Chu family so you aren¡¯t my elder. Also, may I ask, what did you mean by the words you said? Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± Song Wan stood up and walked over and towards the railings by the boat. ¡°If you want to know, then follow me.¡± Xia Ruoxin paused before following. ¡°Say it.¡± She stood a distance away from Song Wan. She did not have much time to waste on her now; she just wanted to know how her daughter was. ¡°Where do you think this seawater would flow to?¡± Song Wan¡¯s gaze followed the ocean as she said words that were random and illogical. Xia Ruoxin did note here to listen to her make poems and pour her heart out. ¡°Xia Ruoxin.¡± Song Wan opened her mouth. Xia Ruoxin was listening, but she was starting to get annoyed. The sea breeze blew on her face, and there was a fishy smell in the wind. No matter where the sea went, it would definitely spell danger. ¡°Actually, I did treat you like my daughter,¡± Song Wan said slowly. Xia Ruoxin knew that very well, but they could never be mother and daughter again. Perhaps she herself had no luck with familial rtions or that she was destined to be a lone star and could not have many familial ties. ¡°I just want to know where my daughter is. Where¡¯s Rainy?¡± Actually, Xia Ruoxin was tired and did not want to fight with Song Wan anymore. She just wanted to live with her daughter and have a normal life; was that really that hard? ¡°Your daughter?¡± Song Wan remembered the child¡¯s pretty face and endured it in the end. ¡°Come over, Auntie will tell you.¡± She smiled, but this smile in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes had no difference from a poisonous snake. She inched closer and stood in front of Song Wan. Song Wan ced her hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders, and Xia Ruoxin instinctively dodged it. Song Wan raised her hand again and ced it on the loose strands of hair by her ear. ¡°Ruoxin, Auntie did you wrong.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned her face. ¡°Rainy... is missing...¡± Xia Ruoxin did not react to it at first. ¡°What did you say?¡± Missing? What was missing? ¡°I said, Rainy is missing. Your daughter is lost.¡± Song Wan breathed deeply and repeated while enunciating each and every word clearly and seriously. ¡°Madam Song, this joke is not funny.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s smile was very sarcastic, but for some reason, her fingers were actually trembling. ¡°I¡¯m not joking.¡± Song Wan¡¯s expression did not look like she was joking. ¡°I lied to Ah Lui yesterday, and he did not fetch Rainy at all; it was me. In the end, she went missing.¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenly grabbed her hair tightly with her fingers before letting go and grabbing it tightly again. ¡°Madam Song, I really don¡¯t want to joke with you now. Chu Lui brought Rainy overseas, right?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Song Wan knew that this was part of her son¡¯s n because they could not find her. She also hoped that things were that way, but in reality, it was not. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, you can call and ask if Rainy was with him.¡± Xia Ruoxin took out her phone, and her fingers were trembling as the wind kept blowing at hershes from time to time; tears were forming in her eyes. ¡°Chu Lui, it¡¯s me.¡± Her voice was trembling, and so was her person. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice was calm, but Xia Ruoxin could tell that there was a hint of cautiousness in his voice. Cautious? What was he being cautious about? Was there something to be worried or scared about? ¡°Chu Lui, where¡¯s Rainy?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s voice was trembling as she asked him. ¡°Rainy is sleeping.¡± Chu Lui paused before continuing, ¡°She is exhausted from ying. Just let her sleep.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xia Ruoxin did not believe it. ¡°Chu Lui, tell me properly. Is she with you or not? Is she?¡± Her voice echoed, and she almost shouted out loud. Chu Lui was taken aback and thought that Xia Ruoxin might have found out the truth so he hurriedly exined. ¡°Ruoxin, don¡¯t be worried. I didn¡¯t lie to you on purpose. My mom took Rainy out, and I was afraid that you would be worried so...¡± ¡°Is she really not with you? So you lied to me,¡± Xia Ruoxin asked again in disbelief. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lui let out a deep sigh on the other end and raised his hand to touch his cor. Suddenly, he felt as if someone was strangling him, and he could not breathe. Just what Xia Ruoxin was about to say something more, there was a pain in her hand; and Song Wan snatched her phone away. Woosh. The phone made a trajectory in midair andnded in the ocean. Chu Lui heard the busy tone on the other end and thought that Xia Ruoxin had hung up on him in anger. He sat on the sofa and knocked on his forehead, feeling as if it was much bigger than a watermelon. The sea breeze continued blowing, and it made their hair fly up just like a demon. ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenly grabbed Song Wan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Say, where¡¯s my daughter?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, missing.¡± Song Wan shook her head and was in a frenzy to take Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand off, but Xia Ruoxin clutched her tightly. ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± Xia Ruoxin was crazy. At this time, she could not see anything or hear anything; she just wanted Song Wan to tell her where her daughter went. Where exactly was her daughter? At this time, a pair of hands emerged from nowhere and gave her a mighty push. Her body instinctively stepped backward, and when she recovered her senses, she saw Song Wan¡¯s face getting further and further away from her. There was also someone behind her, but she could not see her properly. She only knew that it was a person, a woman with long hair. She even dyed her hair wine red, and there was a distinct perfume smell on her that made her retch. She opened her eyes wide and wanted to remember Song Wan¡¯s face even at her death. Boom! The water sshed up, and the salty seawater started pressing on her body. She opened her mouth and wanted to search for some air instinctively. However, at that instant, all the seawater was swallowed into her mouth; and the seawater kept entering from her nose, her mouth, and into her stomach and lungs. She wanted to breathe; she wanted to grab onto something. Chapter 807 - She was Really Gone

Chapter 807: She was Really Gone

¡°Mommy.¡± Suddenly, she saw Rainy waving her hands at her. She was still wearing the dress from that day and hugging a beautiful doll. ¡°Mommy,e apany Rainy.¡± She raised her chubby hand, and her apple-like face broke into a smile; her eyes became one with the seawater. Xia Ruoxin raised her hand. Soon... soon... she was going to grab her real soon. Baby, behave. Mommy is here. Mommy will be here, always. On the cruise, Song Wan suddenly clutched her stomach, leaned against the railing, and started vomiting; even until she could not puke anything else out, she did not stop. This continued until she finally vomited acid out. She slid down slowly, but when she breathed in the sea breeze, she wanted to vomit. ¡°Auntie, are you okay?¡± Xia Yixuan squatted down and asked her worriedly. However, her smirk showed that she was more than rxed. Finally, she got what she wanted. Song Wan wanted to shake her head and said that she was fine. However, once she opened her mouth, she started vomiting. She leaned against the railing and started to vomit until her tears dropped. Humans could never make a mistake in their lives. Once onemitted certain mistakes, they would have to do more things andmit even more wrongdoings. In Song Wan¡¯s whole life, she had never even killed a dog or a cat; but now, she actually killed a person. She killed someone. ¡°Yixuan, I killed someone.¡± ¡°No.¡± Xia Yixuan squatted in front of Song Wan and gently patted away the dust on her shoulders. ¡°Auntie did not kill anyone. Xia Ruoxin is not dead; she just hated that you lied to her so she brought her daughter to leave. No one knows where she went, and of course, Auntie doesn¡¯t know either, right?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s exactly it.¡± Song Wan held her chest and turned around as her back faced the boundless sea. One would never know what kind of dangers lie in the sea. Just that, she did not know if the soul of a person who died in the sea could return home. At this time, Chu Lui, who was in another country, suddenly opened his eyes wide and sat up. He ced his hand on his forehead, and at that time, his forehead had already broken out in cold sweat; and even his pajamas were drenched. He closed his eyes and breathed heavily. He did not know why he would have such a dream. Actually, he had already forgotten what he dreamed of, but he only knew that the dream was terrifying. He did quite a lot of good deeds in his life and quite a lot of bad ones as well. However, he had never been scared away from his dream as he always had a clear conscience even when he did something wrong. What did he exactly do this time? Suddenly, the phone on his table rang. He took a look at it, and it was Chu Jiang. He stood up, ced the phone by his ear as he went into the washroom. He turned the tap on, and the man in the mirror was still drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Hello, Dad? It¡¯s me. Oh, Mom¡¯s back. What did she say?¡± Piak! The soap in his hand dropped on the floor, and because it was too slippery, it slid down to his feet. ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯ll be right back.¡± When he came out, he dialed his secretary¡¯s number. ¡°Xiao Chen, book the earliest ticket back home. Now.¡± At this time, his secretary had a face of confusion as she stared at her husband. Both of them started doing some intense exercises, and when they were at the peak of it, her boss called her. Luckily, they did not make any noise; if not, it would be embarrassing. Secretary Xiao Chen hurriedly kicked the nket aside, found the number on her phone, and booked a ticket for her boss. In the Chu family¡¯s mansion, Song Wan kept crying. ¡°What do you think she means? Did I not give in enough?¡± Song Wan pulled Chu Jiang¡¯s sleeves over and wiped her face hurriedly. Then, she sneezed into Chu Jiang¡¯s sleeve and wiped all her snot on his clothes. Chu Jiang could only tolerate it. ¡°What do you think she meant by that? Where did she bring my granddaughter?¡± What else could Chu Jiang say? He could only pat Song Wan¡¯s shoulders and sigh lightly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Ah Luies back. Besides, we don¡¯t have the child¡¯s custody rights in the first ce. She decides if they were to stay or leave.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s my granddaughter. I already admitted my mistake.¡± When she said this, Song Wan raised her head and almost burst out crying. Yes, she was not fake crying; she was crying for real. She was scared, petrified. She actually killed someone. However, in Chu Jiang¡¯s eyes, it was sadness due to love. It was also because his beloved granddaughter was taken away. When he thought of the fact that he might not be able to see his daughter again, his eyes started to turn red. He had no doubts about what Song Wan said as based on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s personality, she was fully capable of doing such a thing. In the first ce, she rather died than give in; one could know this just based on her attitude towards the Xia household. Just that, he had never even imagined that she would bring Rainy away without a single word just because Song Wan took Rainy for a few days. When Chu Lui came back, it was already the second day; and his entire person was shagged. His bloodshot eyes had not closed for a few days already. Shakily, he took out a bunch of keys from his pocket and opened the door. Bang! There was actually the smell of dust inside. Everything did not seem to change and was just like the way he left. However, the thing that changed was that he lost the most important person to him. She left... she actually left and brought his daughter away with her. She did not even leave a word of exnation or listen to his exnations and left. She did it so heartlessly and resolutely. What exactly did he, Chu Lui, do wrong? What exactly did he do wrong? Who could tell him? There was something on the table. He walked over, took a look at it. It turned out to be a piece of paper with her handwriting. ¡°Chu Lui, I don¡¯t want to see you ever again, or any of the Chu family. Hasn¡¯t your Chu family harmed me enough? Now, you still want to harm my Rainy? I hate you. I hate your Chu family. Don¡¯t look for me because you disgust me. Do you know that I want to puke every time I look at your face?¡± Chapter 808 - Xia Ruoxin… How Ruthless

Chapter 808: Xia Ruoxin... How Ruthless

¡°Hah...¡± Chu Luiughed, but in his bloodshot eyes, there were some tears. He let go of his hands and let the paper drift to the floor. He walked forward, opened the door, and walked in as if he was sleepwalking. Bang! He opened the cupboard, and all the clothes that belonged to them were gone. Nothing left. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you¡¯re really ruthless!¡± He closed the door to the cupboard. He closed the door and locked it and his fingers let go as the bunch of keys dropped to the floor. Then, he stomped on it with all his might. Not far away, as the sun started to rise, it was the mixture of dark and light. The day could not see the night, and the night could not see the day. Song Wan cried for a long time andmented for an equally long time. Chu Jiang could not do anything about it and just let her cry and be sad. In this world, there was nothing that would not pass. Perhaps their Chu family really had no fate with their grandchildren. However, no matter what, he knew that he had a granddaughter; just that she was not living with them. No matter what, the blood running in the child¡¯s body belonged to the Chu family. After Song Wan calmed down, she diverted all her attention to Chu Xiang. That was good; as she would not let her imagination run wild. It was also because of that, he started treating Chu Xiang better. However, he still could not be as close to her as he was to Rainy. He understood that it was blood rtions. As for Chu Lui, he acted as if nothing happened and locked himself up in the room, without drinking or eating the whole day. When he came out again, there were no longer any signs of sadness on his face. His face was dark, and his methods were even harsher. After not even a month, the employees of the Chu Enterprise were yelling for help. Their CEO was inhumane, and the employees had to work harder than ever. He treated women like men, men like animals; even Du Jingtang wanted to protest and not work anymore. If they continued to be pressurized by work in this manner, no one could endure it. He opened the door to the CEO¡¯s office suddenly, and inside, there was a choking smoke smell. In front of the office table, there was no one; and Chu Lui was currently standing in front of the full-length window. He ced his hands in his pockets, and his pair of eyes was harsher than ever. ¡°Jingtang, why do you think she left?¡± Du Jingtang was taken aback, and he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. ¡°Perhaps she felt that it was stressful to stay here. On one hand, it was aunt; and the other was you. She was afraid that aunt would hurt Rainy again so she left. Or perhaps, she felt that it was time for her to go.¡± Of course, these were just his guesses; and as for the truth, only the people involved would know. ¡°Jingtang, do you think she loves me?¡± Chu Lui whipped out his phone, and in it, was a picture of a mother and daughter. Actually, he could feel that she really did love him... but why could she leave so harshly? As for this question, Du Jingtang¡ªof course¡ªhad no answer to it. Whether she loved him or not, did it matter now? She had already left and gave up on Chu Lui. Chu Lui ced the photo in front of his eyes. Did he have to be partners with this cold picture for the rest of his life? The lights outside became brighter, and it was so bright until he had to squint his eyes as if it hurt the corner of his eyes. That raw pain was hard to endure. Hua! He pulled the curtains, and instantly, the entire office darkened. Actually, this was the type of days that Chu Lui should be living. This was the darkness that belonged to Chu Lui. Some people should not even live under the light... people like him, the viin in other people¡¯s eyes. Perhaps, he should spend the rest of his days in peace and quiet, on his own. In the same bright sky, one could look over and see the seven colors of the rainbow shone over. Then, a finger reached over. Hua! The curtain was pulled at the same time. The sunlightnded on every corner of the room warmly and on this familiar woman¡¯s body. Her face was pale, and there was no sign of blood on it. Below her longshes, there were two dark shadows; and her pale lips were tightly pressed against each other. She was just like a valuable doll made of crystal. She was so white until one could see the tiny blood vessels beneath her skin. ¡°When did youe back?¡± At this point, she had not opened her eyes as she felt that the light in front was too ring so she ced her hands in front of her eyes to block out the light. ¡°Just.¡± The man¡¯s voice was clear and seemed like they knew each other. ¡°Do you still want to sleep?¡± The man turned around, and under the white doctor coat was a handsome face. Perhaps this person was destined to be a doctor as his smile couldfort many people; even children who were crying couldugh when they see him, let alone young women. ¡°Mm...¡± The woman turned around and did not seem to be in good shape. The arm that was out looked almost transparent in the sunlight. Was she going to disappear or turn into bubbles? The man seemed to be afraid and went to pull the curtains together and shut the light outside. The light that was shut away decreased the brightness in the room and also the warmth inside. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± The man sighed again. ¡°How long are you going to stay like this?¡± The woman on the bed kept quiet, and her thin arm was still at the bedside. She moved her hand slightly, and her longshes shook slightly. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± he said again, ¡°it has already been over a month.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The woman on the bed finally sat up. She was so thin until she was a bag of bones, but she was very white as if she had lost all her blood. Her eyes were huge, but her face was small and her chin was sharp. This look... even though it was pretty, it reflected the saying of having a beautiful woman with a yard full of sorrows. She swept her hair behind her ear and revealed half her face. She had extremely prominent features but was also very skinny as she was pretty. She wanted someone to protect her, but she wanted to ruin it on her own. Then, she pulled the nket away and stepped on the floor with her bare feet. The young doctor sighed again, walked over, and ced his hand on her short hair. ¡°I regret letting you go at the start, too. I thought you would be happy with your family of three.¡± Chapter 809 - Whose Family of Three?

Chapter 809: Whose Family of Three?

¡°Family of three?¡±The woman ced her hand on her arm and could feel the pain from before; but now, it was even more jarring. ¡°How can there be a family of three? My daughter is gone.¡± She turned around, and in the room full of light, she looked even paler. Yes, she was alive. She was Xia Ruoxin. She could not deny that their lives might just be like what Shen Wei said: their lives were wretched, and heaven did not want to take them away so easily. ¡°You¡¯ll find her.¡± The man walked over and hugged her skinny body in his arms. Right now, she was really white until she was going to break. ¡°Believe me; we¡¯ll find her, okay?¡± ¡°Thank you, Gao Yi.¡± Xia Ruoxin reached her hand out and ced it on the man¡¯s waist. There was no meaning to it, or perhaps she wanted this man to give her some warmth, just like the sunlight from the sky. Sometimes, life was like that. When one thought that one had left far away¡ªafter a twist of fate, they would return back to their original state. Just that, he was there; but what about that man? Was he there? Xia Ruoxin fell asleep again. Gao Yi walked over and pulled the nket until below her chin, and then he ced his fingers on her forehead. Up till now, he could not forget the look on her face when she was taking herst breath as she was sent to the hospital. ording to the people that saved her, she was found on sea. Back then, she was hugging a piece of wood and had been floating on the ocean for god-knows-how-long. Her entire body was soaked by the seawater, and if it was not for the boat that went past her coincidentally and brought her to the hospital, she would have died. Just that this incident had a big impact on her body, and she would not recover in a year or two. Besides, some things could not heal back even for the rest of her life. The fear when one person was floating on the ocean with nowhere to go... the hopelessness on sea... No one knew what she had experienced. No one knew what she had encountered. Even her leg was ripped off of a piece of her meat and could leave behind an enormous wound in the future. Actually, these wounds did not pose much of a problem as it could be removed by surgery, but what about her heart? What was she going to do with it? How could her heart heal? Even the best psychologist could not heal her wound, the deep wound that revealed her bones. Also, the news that even he could not ept. Rainy was gone; she was missing. He had already asked people to look for her, but how could they find a small child in the sea of people? All he heard was truths that he could not ept. Rainy also lost a kidney. When she was three, she was hospitalized for leucocythemia. When she was four, her kidney was stolen. When she was close to five, she went missing. As for Xia Ruoxin, he did not dare to ask why she was on sea and why she was severely injured. She refused to say all along. Ever since she woke up, the most she did was sleep and have nightmares. When she slept, she would start to dream; and when she woke up, she would continue sleeping. His fingers moved downwards gently to her tightly knitted brows. When could she have a good sleep? When could she stop having nightmares? The door outside was pushed gently, and a young man walked in. He grew a beard and looked rather haggard. ¡°What kind of look is this? Go tidy yourself up.¡± Gao Yi raised his eyes. ¡°People who don¡¯t know would think that you¡¯re seventy or eighty years old.¡± ¡°Brother, this is where you¡¯re wrong.¡± Gao Xin walked over and sat down loudly. ¡°This is called vicissitude. Many women like people like me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Gao Yi raised his hand and smacked his head. ¡°Don¡¯t let Mom see you. If not, she would think that you are heartbroken.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Gao Xin raised his arm. ¡°Also, Brother, don¡¯t hit my head in the future. I¡¯m already not smart; please leave me some brain cells. ¡°Also...¡± He lowered his voice. ¡°How¡¯s Sister Ruoxin?¡± ¡°Not too good.¡± Gao Yi walked over and ced Xia Ruoxin¡¯s thin arm outside, back into the nkets. ¡°She¡¯s still on an emotional rollercoaster and would not eat much. Her body is still very weak, and she can only adjust it back slowly. ¡°Oh, yes, did you hear any news?¡± He asked and could not help but to pinch his forehead as he felt that his head was about to burst. ¡°Nope.¡± Gao Xin sat down and stretched; he was tired too. ¡°I tried finding out from everywhere I could, and I did check thoroughly but I just can¡¯t find Rainy. Brother, you also know that these two years; I have been making many friends outside and covered many ces. This time, they did help me quite a bit, but they still could not find them. There are a few simr ones, and I have gone over to look at them, taking countless ne rides. In the end, I came back with disappointment. ¡°However, I believe nothing would happen to her. Rainy is so pretty; no one would hurt her. However, they might fall in love with her at first sight and raise her on their own.¡± Actually, he was very afraid that the people would take Rainy away just for her organs or they would purposely beat the child up, make the child into a handicap, and ask the child to beg for money for them. It was okay if she was adopted by someone else even if it was in a poor family; just not that kind of hurt. Of course, he did not dare say this in front of Xia Ruoxin or anyone. In fact, he did not even dare to think much about it himself. ¡°Oh, yes, Brother.¡± Gao Xin then remembered. ¡°He came over. He wants to see you at home.¡± ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Gao Yi stood up and did not look too good. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gao Xin shrugged his shoulders. ¡°He probably came over for Bai Luoyin. Brother, you must not be foolish and make a mistake. Even though you both were married, but now, you¡¯re divorced. Besides, you escaped from the hell hole so you can¡¯t go back in again.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Gao Yi did not even want to bring up the name ¡®Bai Luoyin¡¯. However, since the man came, he did need to see him. Just that, he was worried. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡± Gao Xin patted his chest. ¡°I¡¯m here so Sister Ruoxin would not be in trouble. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that her condition was pretty stable even though it might not be good? She just needs more rest. You can juste back after seeing that man.¡± Gao Xin did not even want to bring that person¡¯s name up. Chapter 810 - There’s No Psychiatry Department

Chapter 810: There¡¯s No Psychiatry Department

He would never forget what he saw when he returned home. When he came back, he was really taken aback by the scene and only recovered after quite some time. His brother had already be a bag of bones as the drugs had destroyed his body. Luckily, he had kicked the drug addiction; if not, he would really kill Bai Luoyin and Bai Zhenfeng. Was his brother not condescending enough to Bai Luoyin? He married Bai Luoyin, took over the family business, and ved for the Bai family with all his heart. In the end, he got addicted to drugs because of Bai Luoyin. He had even lost his life. Their family had already cleared everything they owed the Bai family. Now, they did not owe them anything. The saddest thing was his brother and Sister Ruoxin. If it was not for Bai Zhenfeng who forced him to marry Bai Luoyin, Sister Ruoxin would not have left and returned to the country. Then, she would not have met Chu Lui again; and Rainy would not be missing. Once he thought of Rainy, there was unbearable pain in his heart. Where did the child go? Where did the child that called him ¡®Uncle¡¯ go? Uncontrobly, he felt his nose turn sour; and tears started dropping from his face. Hurriedly, he secretly wiped his tears away and sat in front of Xia Ruoxin. He did not even know if she was awake or sleeping. ¡°Sister Ruoxin, don¡¯t be afraid. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find Rainy back for you. I have been to many ces these two years and can definitely help you. No matter how long it takes, I will find her.¡± He thought Xia Ruoxin was asleep, but she was not. Even though her eyes were tightly shut, she knew everything that happened outside, including the fact that Rainy had not been found. She clenched her powerless fingers tightly, and tears started forming beneath her longshes. Baby, where are you? Are you okay? Are you eating well? Are you hurting? Suddenly, she bit the back of her hand and cried without making a sound. At this time, Gao Yi had returned to their house in the country. It was a small apartment with three rooms and two living rooms; just enough for the three¡ªmother and sons. They moved back one year ago, and the person who decided it was Wei Lan. After all, she was born here and grew up here. This was her home and her roots. No matter what happened, she wanted to go home; and even if she died, she wanted to be buried here. Therefore, they returned home and bought this small apartment. Even though it was not as big and luxurious as the Bai family¡¯s ce, this ce was tidied up properly by Wei Lan and was a warm home. Gao Yi picked up the surgical knife again and became a normal doctor here. On the other hand, Wei Lan became like the old grandparents who would go to the town square to dance. She had also lightened up a lot as she still felt that she was the mostfortable in this environment and not facing a bunch of flowers and a cold yard. Their days were simple but happy until Gao Yi met Xia Ruoxin again and Bai Zhenfeng came back. He opened the door and changed his shoes at the cab. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°Xiao Yi, you¡¯re back.¡± Wei Lan walked over and looked like she had something to say. ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to say anything. I know.¡± Gao Yi patted Wei Lan¡¯s shoulders before walking to the living room. As expected, Bai Zhenfeng was there. He was still like his usual self without many changes; even though his white hair was dyed, one could still tell his age. After all, he was old so he did not have the charisma and energy like before. ¡°You became a doctor again?¡± Once Bai Zhenfeng saw the pair of silver spectacles on Gao Yi¡¯s face, he knew that he was a doctor again. Actually, he did not need to ask as he knew that it was a fact. Gao Yi had a habit; if he was a doctor, he would wear that pair of spectacles. ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Yi sat down and answered simply without any other words for Bai Zhenfeng to hear. ¡°Gao Yi, Luoyin¡¯s condition worsened.¡± Bai Zhenfeng felt as if he could not talk about it properly. However, for his daughter, he still thickened his skin and continued. ¡°I made connections and transferred Luoyin over. Can I ask you to look after her?¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°You can take it as I¡¯m begging you. Uncle only has this one daughter, and even though she did a lot of bad deeds, she had already got her well-deserved punishment. Can¡¯t you forgive her?¡± Before he could finish talking, Gao Yi interrupted him. ¡°Sorry, Uncle Bai. You know that I¡¯m just a neurosurgeon, not a psychologist.¡± This obvious rejection... Bai Zhenfeng had already touched this needle many times. Just now when he was here with Wei Lan, he did not eat well and drink well; and even though he was not angered, he was fed with rejection. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± He acted as if he did not hear it. ¡°As long as she transfers to your hospital, we can always settle the hospital fees.¡± ¡°Uncle Bai, we don¡¯t have a psychiatry department there.¡± Gao Yi interrupted Bai Zhenfeng again. Actually, he did not want to have anything to do with Bai Luoyin again as they were already divorced, and they had nothing to do with each other. They did not even love each other in the first ce; then, what was the point of being together? Was it to disgust each other or to make him disgusted? ¡°Gao Yi,¡± Bai Zhenfeng called Gao Yi¡¯s name bitterly. ¡°Just take it as Uncle is begging you, okay? Her illness fluctuates, and sometimes, she can¡¯t even recognize me. The doctor said that she needs to meet someone that she cares about, then she would get better. Aren¡¯t you someone that she cares about? Even though she did do many bad things and I know that she¡¯s not a good person and made you suffer... but, Gao Yi, that¡¯s all because she loves you.¡± Love? Gao Yi did not dare to ept this. This kind of love... he would not take it, and he did not dare take it. He believed that no one would like this kind of maniac love and no one could endure it. He was not a pervert so it was impossible for him to ept another maniac. ¡°Sorry, Uncle Bai.¡± He still rejected him and did not leave for any ambiguous talks. ¡°This town has a lot of hospitals, and I believe every one of them is suitable for her.¡± However, only this one had you. Bai Zhenfeng swallowed his words up. He could not say it out loud. At this time, Wei Lan came out from the kitchen and ced the dishes on the table. ¡°Xiao Yi,e and eat.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom. I¡¯ming.¡± Gao Yi stood up and smiled at Bai Zhenfeng. Just that, his smile was distant and hard to be close. ¡°Uncle Bai, do you want to stay for a meal?¡± Chapter 811 - She Did Not Want to Eat

Chapter 811: She Did Not Want to Eat

¡°Okay.¡± Bai Zhenfeng¡¯s mouth answered faster than he could think. Actually, everyone knew that it was just polite to ask. If it was someone else, he would have left ages ago; but Bai Zhenfeng was thick-skinned enough to stay. He had not eaten the food that Wei Lan made in a long time; he did not even care if he bumped into a needle. Actually, he felt that Wei Lan was asking for trouble; why did she want to cook when he could just treat them to food? Now, he knew. It turned out that Wei Lan was not making food, but was making a family. Wei Lan saw Bai Zhenfenge over and was not surprised. She took out another pair of chopsticks from the kitchen; clearly, she had no intention of letting Bai Zhenfeng stay for food. However, since he was seated down, she should get a set of cutlery for him. ¡°Xiao Yi, bring the food to Gao Xin and Ruoxinter. I made soup for Ruoxin to drink. I¡¯ll go find her tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, Mom. Thank you.¡± Gao Yi drank a mouthful of soup and still did not talk to Bai Zhenfeng. ¡°Don¡¯t need to thank me. Ruoxin, that child...¡± Wei Lan sighed lightly. ¡°Why does she have such a tough life?¡± She herself was a mother. If her child went missing, she really did not know if she could endure it. A child, to a mother, was akin to her life. Xia Ruoxin... Xia Ruoxin... Bai Zhenfeng had not heard this name in a long time. ¡°Gao Yi, you¡¯re together with her?¡± Even though he had suppressed his tone, his displeasure was clear to others. In his heart¡ªeven though Gao Yi and his daughter had divorced, he was still his son-inw. When Bai Luoyin was better, they could even reconcile and reunite as a whole family. Just that, he did not imagine that Xia Ruoxin would still be here. Did she not go back? ¡°Uncle Bai, I don¡¯t think this is any of your business.¡± Gao Yi smiled coldly. Why did he have to report to him about dating someone else? ¡°Nothing. I just asked casually.¡± Bai Zhenfeng was clearly embarrassed. At first, he took it for granted, but when he saw Wei Lan¡¯s nonchnt look, he then remembered that this pair of mother and son treated him just like a stranger. After Gao Yi was done eating, he was prepared to leave. There were still two people in the hospital, and he had to bring food to them. Of course, Wei Lan did not want to stay here for long and was prepared to go out. Here, she would only have a staringpetition with Bai Zhenfeng. Honestly, she really did not want to. In the past, she could sit with Bai Zhenfeng for a whole day and not get tired. However, now, after spending time with him for a while; she was exhausted. When Bai Zhenfeng saw that both of them were leaving, it seemed inappropriate for him to stay here. After all, it was someone else¡¯s house so¡ªin the end¡ªhe saved some dignity for himself and left before them. ¡°Mom, stay away from him in the future.¡± Gao Yi told Wei Lan; he was afraid that Wei Lan would soften up and would cross the Rubicon[1] with Bai Zhenfeng again. He was not a fool. The reason why Bai Zhenfeng came over was obviously for Bai Luoyin. He was just a normal father who would dare to do everything and anything... but not for him, Gao Xin, or his mother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy knows that. I¡¯m living a good life now and wouldn¡¯t go back to the hell days of the past.¡± Indeed, Wei Lan¡¯s attitude had improved. Ever since she moved over, she felt that she had entered another world: simple yet fulfilling. ¡°I¡¯ll go and buy a chicken to make soup for Ruoxin.¡± As she was saying, she took her wallet and went out. Just that, when she was turning, no one noticed the darkness on her face and the sigh she let out. Gao Yi did not think much and brought the two lunch boxes to the hospital. When Gao Xin saw Gao Yi holding something, he immediately ran over. ¡°I was still thinking when you were going to deliver my food. Luckily, there¡¯s still something for me. I was still afraid that the Bai person would finish all our food, and then I can only eat packet food.¡± Gao Yi passed him a pair of chopsticks. He warned him, ¡°Eat your food and don¡¯t talk.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Gao Xin took the chopsticks over and sat by the side to eat. Gao Yi took the other thermal lunch box over. This was the soup that Wei Lan had boiled for a long time. Now, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s stomach was still very weak so she could only eat this easily digestible food. No one knew when she would finally recover. Actually, he knew clearly that the physical injuries on Xia Ruoxin had already covered almost fully. The wound that had not healed was the one in her heart. He opened the lunch box and took out the bowl of hot fish soup inside. The fish soup was already a cream-white color; one could tell that the soup was boiled for a long time. ¡°Ruoxin,e. Drink some soup.¡± Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes and shook her head. Her thin fingers were still clutching onto the nket tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink it.¡± When she finished saying, she closed her eyes. She rejected all the food, and she did not want to drink. She did not know what Rainy was doing when she was drinking all of these. Was she suffering? So she did not want to drink, not even a single mouth. ¡°Your Auntie boiled this for a long time.¡± Gao Yi ced it by her mouth and blew it before cing it in front of her. ¡°She made this especially for you. You can¡¯t not-eat for the rest of your life. ¡°You just got your life back; do you really want to die again?¡± Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes and did not want to speak. ¡°Ruoxin, you can recover earlier if you finish the soup. When you¡¯re better, you can then look for Rainy. Don¡¯t you want to look for her? Do you want her to lose her mother and for you to lose your daughter?¡± Gao Yi said as he picked up the bowl and used the spoon to stir it from time to time. The fish soup had a special fresh taste, and there were quite a few herbs in it. The herbs did not only remove the fishy taste and could also aid her body. For patients, this was the best tonic. Xia Ruoxin knew all of this, but she could not energize herself or convince herself. She simply had no appetite. She could not drink it. Gao Yi could only ce the bowl on the table before walking over and patting Gao Xin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gao Xin packed his unfinished food in a hurry, hugged the lunch box, and walked out. He did not understand why he could not eat inside and wanted to ask why. In the end, he saw Gao Yi standing in front of the ward and looking in from the window. As for himself, he directly sat on the resting chairs outside and gobbled down his unfinished food. [1] ¡®Crossing the Rubicon¡¯ means making a decision where there is no turning back. Chapter 812 - Not Afraid of Going Crazy, but Afraid of Being Awake

Chapter 812: Not Afraid of Going Crazy, but Afraid of Being Awake

When Xia Ruoxin noticed that her surroundings were quiet, she then opened her eyes and looked at everything before her in a daze, including the bowl on the table. ¡°Should I eat it?¡± She did not want to move because she did not want to eat and also because there was no taste. However... She sat up slowly and stared at the bowl of fish soup on the table for a really long time before she raised her hand and ced the bowl on herp. She picked up a spoon and scooped the soup into her mouth. The taste of the fish soup was very fresh, but as she drank it, she swallowed it down together with her tears. She raised her head and let the tears fall drop by drop into her bowl. She must remember this taste and remember how exactly shended in this state. Her personality was always soft, but that did not mean that she was a pushover that allowed people to bully her. Song Wan... She fed another mouth to herself. Suddenly, she coughed violently and even coughed out her own tears; but she still swallowed it down with the fish soup mouth by mouth. Every time she wanted to vomit and not drink, she would mutter Song Wan¡¯s name and remember her revenge. When she finished the whole bowl of fish soup, she wiped her mouth; and on the lethargic face, there was a weird smile. Her lips curled up in a way that was cold yet mesmerizing. After a few days, Gao Xin went out again because his friend said that he had seen a child like Rainy in a vige. The child did not like to talk but loved to cry and insisted on finding her mother. The vige was filled with simple people, but the child got beaten up often which did not look like something her biological parents would do. Hence, people started getting suspicious. Coincidentally, Gao Xin¡¯s friend remembered this incident and informed Gao Xin about it. The whole way there, Gao Xin hoped that it was Rainy because they could find their child back. However, at the same time, he wished that it was not as he could not handle it if the pretty child really got beaten up every day. Until three dayster, he returned with a bearded face again. His eyes were red and were filled with spiderweb-like blood vessels. ¡°What happened?¡± Gao Yi felt that something was not right with Gao Xin. Gao Xin opened his mouth, and it tore his heart. Suddenly, his tears dropped like rainfall. ¡°Brother, there was andslide in that vige. It killed a lot of people including the human trafficker and the children he abducted. I let other people see the picture, and they recognized her. It is Rainy... it really is...¡± Gao Yi hurriedly covered his mouth and shook his head at him. At this point, he was already choking up. Gao Xin was crying, and so was Gao Yi. At that time, they did not know that Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand was on the door handle. Slowly, she retracted her hand, turned around, and walked to the sickbed. She pulled open the covers and wrapped herself tightly in it. No one knew that, at this time, she had bitten the back of her hand until the muscles and blood were in a blur. ... ¡°Are you trying to eat meat?¡± Gao Yi helped Xia Ruoxin bandage her wound, and Xia Ruoxin was behaving as if she could not feel any pain. He was suppressing something underneath his red eyes, but he was still smiling at her. Xia Ruoxin raised her hand that was wrapped like a pig trotter, ced it at her mouth, and bit the bandage. ¡°I just wanted to know how human meat tastes like.¡± Gao Yi raised his hand and ced it on her forehead. ¡°Trust me, human meat is awful. It¡¯s sour and disgusting.¡± ¡°Why? Did you eat it before?¡± Xia Ruoxin looked down slightly and was in a daze as if she could not feel pain. Her colorless lips were curled upwards in a way that no one could describe. It was an indescribable coldness. ¡°I guessed it.¡± Gao Yiughed before cing her hands on her knees. ¡°If you¡¯re hurting, I¡¯ll give you my hand for you to bite. Don¡¯t bite yourself anymore. There¡¯s almost noplete piece of skin and meat on your body anymore.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned away andnded her gaze on a cactus by the window. It was the easiest to grow, it did not die easily, and it pricked people the most. She raised her head, and at that moment, the light in front blinded her until she could not open her eyes. From this day on, Xia Ruoxin changed. She started to eat; even though at the start, she would vomit out the food she ate involuntarily as she had not eaten in a long time. However, after puking, she would eat again until she was not hungry and until she was too full. Slowly, her stomach started to adjust to food; and she ate more and more, day by day. Just that her face was still very pale, but it was much better than her ghastly look before. Gao Yi walked over, sat beside her, and passed her a nket to put on her shoulders. ¡°Slowly recuperate, don¡¯t rush.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin agreed, but her smile was insincere. Gao Yi wanted to say something else, but nothing came out of his mouth. He only ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders and patted it like he wasforting and apanying her. ... The door to the ward opened, and the woman inside had her limbs tied up. The woman opened her soulless eyes and would wriggle her body from time to time. She made all sorts of weird noises with her throat; and when one heard it, it was strangely ufortable. ¡°Hehe...¡± She opened her mouth and yelled the toneless noises; no one knew what she was saying. This was especially so when she saw Xia Ruoxin as her movements became even more intense. Xia Ruoxin walked over to her, and suddenly, she pulled a mesmerizing smile. ¡°Ms. Bai, after being crazy for so long, do you forget that¡ªsometimes¡ªyou¡¯re a normal person?¡± The woman with her limbs tied up yelled something weird again. Xia Ruoxin was still smiling; her smile was light and cold. She saw that the woman¡¯s limbs had scars from the rope burns; it was a startling state. How did Bai Luoyin, who loved beauty like her life, end up like this? A mental patient or a maniac? ¡°Actually, I do wish that you had really gone crazy. However, the scariest thing is when the person is crazy, but their hearts are clear.¡± Xia Ruoxin found a ce for her to sit down. Suddenly, she felt cold so she hugged her arms while Bai Luoyin was still hollering like a lunatic at the side. Chapter 813 - Nightmare

Chapter 813: Nightmare

¡°Actually, you aren¡¯t that bad...¡± She muttered to herself, and some words were really just her own murmurs. ¡°Thinking about it now, you are just a spoiled brat; and what had nothing to do with you still had nothing to do with you. You only hurt the people closest to you; those that loved you like your father and yourself. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t hate you that much. Compared to other people around me, you didn¡¯t do much to me actually.¡± When she said this, she stood up and squatted in front of Bai Luoyin as she extended her head. Suddenly, Bai Luoyin moved back in fear, perhaps she was scared of being beaten up or that someone already had beaten her up. No one knew what kind of hell life she had been having in this ce. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand did notnd on her face but on her forehead as she tidied the strands of loose hair. ¡°If you¡¯re really crazy, then continue doing so. Actually, in the world of the lunatics, it¡¯s pretty clean. If you aren¡¯t crazy, then don¡¯t use this way to avoid everything and trample on yourself. They aren¡¯t bad people: Auntie Wei, Gao Yi, and Gao Xin... including your father. You¡¯re still young and have many days ahead of you. When youe out, it¡¯s not toote to be a proper person again.¡± Suddenly, she smiled at Bai Luoyin. ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t make mistakes in their life? It¡¯s easy to say ¡®to turn over a new leaf¡¯; it¡¯s just six words. It¡¯s as easy as drinking water, but no one would be willing to admit their own faults. Actually, this isn¡¯t a ck mark in your life but your saving grace.¡± When she finished talking, she stood up; and Bai Luoyin still had a pair of aimless eyes. Her facial expression was not any better, but aspared to her, Bai Luoyin did look healthier. When she walked to the door, she heard Bai Luoyin¡¯s voice. That voice was choking with emotions; sad and perhaps depressed. ¡°Xia Ruoxin... ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled lightly before opening the door to leave. ... In the ward, everything was as quiet as normal. When she just fell asleep, she heard the door open and someone talking in a low voice. She moved hershes a little. She was awake, but she did not want to be so she continued sleeping. The lighting in from the window outside was warm andforting. She just hoped that she would not have any dreams because, if she had, they would all be nightmares. ¡°Is she asleep?¡± Wei Lan carefully ced the thermal lunch box on the table. ¡°Mm, she just fell asleep. She didn¡¯t sleep wellst night so she¡¯s tired.¡± Gao Yi looked at the weak body on the table, and there was tiredness written all over his face. She could eat, but her sleeping pattern was still terrible. Sometimes, he needed tofort her and assure her for a long time before she fell asleep. ¡°Aish...¡± Wei Lan sighed. ¡°What a good child, and so was Rainy. Who knows what happened to her now? However, even if the child was missing, she shouldn¡¯t torment herself until this state.¡± Gao Yi did not want to exin. If she really jumped into the ocean and wanted tomit suicide, she would not have held onto the wood and floated on sea for a long time. Even if she was unconscious, she still did not want to let go of the wood and her chances of survival. Also, Rainy... he did not even want and did not dare to talk about her. Xia Ruoxin did notmit suicide but was harmed by someone. Even though Xia Ruoxin never talked about this, he knew that the hatred was growing in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart. She had always been smiling, and no matter what happened, she would always smile. Just that, she had changed. She had be cunning andplicated, which did not let people get close to her. ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Wei Lan thought of something. ¡°Xiao Yi, Bai Luoyin seems to be fine now.¡± ¡°Is it?¡± When Gao Yi heard Bai Luoyin¡¯s name, he was not too surprised. ¡°If she¡¯s fine, then what did she do?¡± He never thought that Bai Luoyin was a lunatic as she knew too well how to protect herself. ¡°She surrendered.¡± Wei Lan sighed. ¡°She¡¯s to be brought back into custody in Ennd.¡± She surrendered? Gao Yi was surprised. That woman would actually surrender? The woman that loved herself until she went crazy would surrender? ¡°Forget it.¡± Wei Lan shook her head and patted her son¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Things are already over. If there¡¯s a chance, you should see her. Even though she¡¯s at fault, her only fault was that she was too stubborn. Besides, no matter what, you two were still a couple. There¡¯s a Chinese saying that goes: a day as a couplees from a long way back.¡± Gao Yi did not agree nor disagree. Perhaps he would in the future, but now, he had not reached the point of forgiving the woman even though they were once the closest couple. Even though Xia Ruoxin was asleep, she was also listening. Slowly, her consciousness faded away; and whatever they said at the end, she did not know. She only knew that she really did fall asleep and dreamed of a very long dream. She was back at the tiny rented house, and Rainy would help her collect people¡¯s clothes to wash. That small pair of hands washed the clothes diligently, but when she got closer, she could not see where her daughter went. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and sat up straight; her body had already broken into a cold sweat. She was long used to this and the scenario in her dream. She had been scared awake again and again, resulting in her insomnia. ¡°You¡¯re having a nightmare again?¡± Gao Yi walked over and conveniently brought the bowl of soup over. He had just warmed it up, and if she drank it now, it would still be warm. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin curled her legs up and breathed lightly. Then, she let her breathing go back to normal until a bowl was ced in front of her. ¡°Drink it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up the bowl, drank mouth by mouth, and did not force it down like before. When could she finally have a good sleep? Perhaps when that day came, she would finally be cured. They all thought of it that way, but in reality, it was already impossible. ¡°Tomorrow, you need to undergo surgery for your leg.¡± Gao Yi took the nket and covered her with it as he sat aside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the main surgeon. It won¡¯t hurt too much.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯sshes moved a little, but she still continued to drink the soup at the same pace. As she swallowed the soup into her mouth, the soup glided down her throat and into her stomach to give her the nutrition she needed to recuperate her body. Chapter 814 - Think About Herself

Chapter 814: Think About Herself

She did not look at her leg, but she heard Gao Yi said that a piece of her meat was bitten off her leg and she needed to undergo a series of surgeries. She even had to go for skin grafting, where a piece of skin would be cut off from her front. She did not even know herself; how did she endure the pain of her skin being forcefully pulled apart? She endured it on her own because she did not know what else she could do except to endure? Oh, yes, there was something she could still do which was to recuperate her spoiled body and take her revenge. This was her umpteenth time on the operating table. She turned around and saw Gao Yi in surgeon clothes talking to the nurses. He was wearing a pair of golden spectacles, and even though she could not see his face properly, his pair of eyes was still as warm as the very beginning. Suddenly, she felt as if she was in another world and had met him for the first time. It was just the day before that he was a doctor and she was carrying a sick child with her thin arms. Right now, he was still a doctor; but she was the patient. Gao Yi took a look at her. Even though his face was covered by his mask, Xia Ruoxin knew that he was still smiling. ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t be afraid. Just take a nap.¡± His stable voice that made people feel secure was hypnotizing her. No matter how big the hurt was¡ªwhen it reached him, he would help appease the matter. Xia Ruoxin gently moved her lips. ¡°Thank you...¡± Then, she closed her eyes, and her consciousness slowly faded away, leaving some tear droplets under her long eyshes. The surgery was very sessful. Actually, it was just a simple grafting surgery that any average doctor could do; but Gao Yi insisted on doing it himself. The surgery took a whole two hours, and he had used all his effort on it. Of course, the surgery was perfect; and after hurting once, she did not hurt anymore. Xia Ruoxin woke up on the second day and felt shrill pain on her back and leg. Even though it was painful, it was still within her tolerance. Gao Yi walked over holding a box of medicine. ¡°I¡¯m going to give you more painkillers so it wouldn¡¯t hurt. You should sleep more, and it¡¯ll be okay in a few days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin agreed, and her voice was a bit hoarse. Her face was pale again; even though it was not a major surgery¡ªto her handicapped body, it was already a very big burden. However, Gao Yi could not control any of this. He was just a doctor, not a deity. The injuries on her body needed to be recuperated on her own; so did the wounds on her heart. He added several medicines into the drip, and in no time, the medicine took its effect. The drowsiness came in waves, and once again, Xia Ruoxin fell asleep. In the ward, there was a bunch of fresh gypsophs. Even though these flowers did not have much of a smell, it was very easy to keep. The flower had already been here for three days, and it was just as new. Gao Yi took the medicine out, and since she fell asleep, he allowed her to have a good rest. She had not slept properly in a long while; it was rare that she could finally sleep for so long. Time passed day by day, and the gypsoph on the table finally withered and was thrown into the dustbin by the nurse on duty. Then, many other fresh and fragrant flowers reced them. However, no matter what kind of flower it was, it would wither after some time. No one knew how many times the flowers withered, how many times the flowers bloomed, and how many times the flowers dropped. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s wounds were getting better day by day. She could stand up and walk, but she was as if floating in the air with no liveliness at all. Also, recently, she bought many business magazines back crazily and was learning the ways of business. She was not like these people who graduated professionally so learning was very difficult. However, she believed that hard work would finally pay off; she was not smart, but she was hardworking. She did not have talent so she would use the time to make up for it. Gao Yi also exhausted his means to find relevant books for her and taught her personally. Even though he was a doctor¡ªhonestly, he was handling the Bai family¡¯s fortune himself. Although his methods could notpare to Chu Lui, he was definitely much better than the rest. He did not ask why Xia Ruoxin wanted to learn all these, but if she wanted to know, he could only support her. When Xia Ruoxin was discharged, it had already been a very long time. Facing the mirror, Xia Ruoxin gently touched her hair that had grown to below her ear. There was a mist in front of her distinct features and a distinct conflict between her smiles. In the past, her clear eyes were now covered by coldness. ¡°You really want to leave?¡± Gao Yi stood up. Actually, he did not know how long she had been in here. He took out his hands from his pocket and walked closer to Xia Ruoxin as he habitually tidied her hair. ¡°Do you need my help?¡± ¡°I want to do it myself.¡± Xia Ruoxinughed just like the past as if she was not hurt, but actually, she was hurt very deeply. ¡°Thank you.¡± She held Gao Yi¡¯s hand tightly, but Gao Yi¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Sorry... for saying those words back then and chasing you away, which led you to be homeless.¡± Gao Yi suddenly reached her arms out and hugged the woman in front of him. Just that, she no longer belonged to him after he harshly chased her away and opened her old wounds. Even the current Xia Ruoxin did not want to love anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± Xia Ruoxin clenched her fingers by her side tightly. She did not move and just let him hug her; she no longer had any rights to miss this. Gao Yi ced his hand on her face, and she saw the sadness and hurt in his eyes, but she was powerless to help appease him. She believed... she really believed that he could definitely find someone that truly loved him, understood him, and was willing to spend the rest of her life with him; but not Xia Ruoxin who was filled with hurt. Her body was hurt, and this injury could most probably not recover for the rest of her life. She could not even cure herself; how could she help others? She did not have anyone else to send her. She just carried her bag and left the ce. Gao Yi said that he would help her find her daughter, and Gao Xin stubbornly went on his way and said that he would help her find Rainy back. However, this search was meaningless. He was just lying to himself and others. All these people who had nothing to do with her were all helping her, loving her, and protecting her; but what about her so-called family members? What did they do? Chapter 815 - Decision and Tolerance

Chapter 815: Decision and Tolerance

¡°Haha...¡± She sneered, and her heartbeat became cold, stiff, and ruthless. She returned to the city that she was familiar with. When she first stepped on the floor, it was as if she could smell the conspiracy in the air; the hypocrite son and the cunning and hypocrite mother. She found herself a t of decent size from the agent. She could not sleep the entire night and kept rubbing her leg. At this time, her pair of legs was very white and did not have a single scar on them. They were thin and smooth; her legs had the shape of a beautiful woman. Who would have known that one of her legs was almost bitten by the fishes in the sea until she did not have any meat left? She still remembered the feeling of her skin and meat being ripped apart. Yes, ripped apart and torn; it was bloody and super painful to the extent that she did not even know how she escaped from the sea. She also forgot about the countless days and nights she spent in the cold seawater. She floated and hurt, but she wanted to live. After sleeping the whole night¡ªactually, she did not even sleep a wink. She tossed and turned and was still having insomnia. It was close to daylight, but she only forced herself to sleep for one hour. She walked into the washroom and saw herself in the mirror. No matter how pale she was, she was still Xia Ruoxin. No matter how much she changed, she was still Xia Ruoxin. Should she be thankful that her face was still around and she did not need to go for stic surgery? She scooped up some water and washed her face clean before putting on some light make up. She did not put any foundation as, naturally, her skin was decent. She only needed to put on some blush for her to look lively. She casually tied her hair up, and when she went out, it was only eight in the morning. ... ¡°Why have you be like this?¡± Once Shen Wei saw Xia Ruoxin, she knitted her brows. ¡°Does the worldck food for you? You let yourself end up in this state, just like a ghost.¡± She stood up from her rocking chair and walked to Xia Ruoxin. Then, she sized her up before raising her hand to pinch her face. ¡°Are you really a ghost? How can you let yourself be this skinny? Only your face is passable.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to be skinny? Women nowadays aren¡¯t looking for any meaty beauty.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked to Shen Wei¡¯s rocking chair, sat down, and closed her eyes. She let the rocking chair shake; it shook until she was drowsy. Shen Wei gave her a nket to cover herself before she found a ce for her to sit down. She took out a cigarette, lit it up, and puffed it mouth by mouth. ¡°Do you want one?¡± She shook the cigarette in her hand at Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Thanks, but no thanks. I haven¡¯t learned it yet.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not like or feel much about smoking. She tried before, but she could not handle being in the middle of smoke and the numbness in her lungs that came after. She pulled the nket and covered herself with it. She snuggled on the chair, and her entire body was almost trapped in the rocking chair. Shen Wei puffed out another whirl of smoke, and her bright red lips were just like before, inviting anyone toe for it. However, whoever dared to touch it would be pped and killed. ¡°I asked Brother San to look for her,¡± she suddenly said. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s longshes moved, but she did not make a sound. ¡°We won¡¯t give up. We¡¯ll find her one day.¡± Xia Ruoxin pulled her lips and her heart. ¡°I believe we¡¯ll find her...¡± Yes, she would. After she took her revenge, she could then see her daughter again. ¡°Have you really decided?¡± Shen Wei asked again. ¡°You can have any kind of life and walk down any path. Why must you choose this one?¡± She saw how far this woman hade and suffered as she had almost participated in it. Regrets would destroy a woman, and she almost destroyed herself. ¡°Is there a difference?¡± Xia Ruoxin huddled in the rocking chair. ¡°I¡¯ll take my own revenge and get back what they owed me. No matter who and no matter how.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot.¡± Shen Wei threw away the half-used cigarette in her hands, walked over, and squatted in front of Xia Ruoxin. ¡°This is a game where you will only lose and not win. Are you sure you can handle the consequences?¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin tried hard to open her eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± She reached out and ced her hands on Shen Wei¡¯s shoulders. Her long fingers were so thin until it could almost break with a snap. Shen Wei did not say anything and did not advise her anymore. Some people looked like they were easy to convince on the outside, but once they decided on something, they would be scarily stubborn. Just like Xia Ruoxin, just like her... herself. ... Ten at night was when Jiang Nan was the busiest. This ce was ungoverned, and there were alcohol, beautiful women, and even gambling. One could enjoy anything they wanted and undergo all kinds of excitement. Of course, they would have to pay the price for it; one just had to pay the price for the economic stress behind their entertainment. It was not Chu Lui¡¯s first day here. Ever since Xia Ruoxin left, he became a regr here; but he only came over to drink and not y with women. For women like these, he thought if he was not silly, he should leave it as far as possible. After being lied to once and losing his descendants... after being dumped once and his family broken apart, even his only daughter was gone. He drank another mouthful of alcohol down his stomach. The burn in his throat extended to his lungs, and it was so spicy until his tears came out, but he still continued to drown himself in the alcohol. ¡°Handsome, are you alone? Do you want someone to apany you?¡± A woman came over and ced her hand on his shoulders. When the other woman saw it, they did not envy her and were not jealous; they pitied her instead. How dumb; this should be something someone knew. Had she not thought of why this quality meat was not taken? It was not logical. ¡°Handsome, it must be lonely to drink so much on your own. Let me apany you,¡± she said and took Chu Lui¡¯s alcohol fearlessly while pushing her voluptuous chest onto the man. Her hand kept extending fearlessly into the man¡¯s clothes. Hua! The man moved the wine ss, and the alcohol inside sshed out and onto the woman¡¯s face. The woman was stunned, and before she could react, the man directly extended his long leg and kicked her body. Bang! She fell awkwardly on the floor. Hiss! As her dress was too tight at the bottom and with her butt moving backward, this sound was made as a rip appeared in the woman¡¯s extremely short dress, revealing her buttocks. People aroundughed out loud as the woman screamed and held her butt. Under everyone¡¯s mockery, she left the ce. Even though they were in this profession, they never thought that they would expose their buttocks right under the public eye. Chapter 816 - One Million, One Time

Chapter 816: One Million, One Time

Chu Lui took another ss of alcohol and drank it, mouth by mouth. He was a regr here and was decked in branded goods and money, but he never allowed women to go near him. There were some dumb, foolish, and cocky ones who had been kicked by him thousands of times; and yet they still want to dream¡ªjust like the woman just now. Some women could not be touched, and of course, some men could not be either. This was just a man who drank to drown his sorrows, and no one dared to make trouble for him. No matter how many times he had kicked thedies here and indirectly broke countless items, no one dared to anger him. No one dared, and no one would. Just like now, a man who looked absolutely ruthless came over; and everyone around automatically avoided him. The man walked over in big steps and did not look around, but he could feel the fear and hatred the others had towards this man. ¡°Give me one.¡± The man sat down and told the bartender. The bartender hurriedly made a ss for him, and yet his hands were shaking throughout the whole process. Chu Lui extended his long legs, took the ss, and started swirling it gently. The light refracted through the ss and onto his cold face; he was still handsome with his distinct features, but now, they were covered by thick ice. The man who was sitting opposite him also chugged half the ss and let the spiciness burn in his lungs. ¡°Chu Lui, you¡¯ve broken many things here and beaten up many women. If this goes on, I¡¯ll ask you to pay for them. You should know that my things here aren¡¯t cheap.¡± ¡°Mm...¡± Chu Lui did not have much of an expression. ¡°Send the bill to my office.¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± The man smiled and patted his shoulders. ¡°Why should a man be worried that he doesn¡¯t have a wife? Your wife just left with the girl; you can just find another one.¡± ¡°Will Brother San find another woman other than Shen Wei?¡± Chu Lui asked lightly. ¡°No,¡± Brother San answered without hesitation, ¡°I would probably die in her hands for the rest of my life.¡± Chu Lui did not say anything else; neither did Brother San. This reflected a Chinese proverb really well: ¡®don¡¯t expect others to do what you can¡¯t do yourself¡¯. Chu Lui pushed his ss forward. ¡°Give me another ss.¡± The bartender speedily made another ss for him, and gas bubbles emerged from the drink. The drink was grayish-blue; who on earth would like this dark drink? However, Chu Lui loved it because the alcohol percentage was just right; he would not get drunk, but he could drink to his death. He took the ss, but suddenly, his hand stopped. Inside the ss reflected the view of something white and thin. He felt a pang in his heart, and there was a bitter feeling. At this time, an elegant and beautiful woman walked over. Her hair was light brown and grown to her shoulders as she wore a simple long dress. Under the lighting, this white dress sparkled; and the fishtail design enhanced her thin body but showed off her long legs. Her body proportion was perfect. She smiled as her lips curved up slightly; she had a pair of clear eyes, distinct brows, and extinguished features that were pretty on their own and beautiful together. Of course, she exuded a vibe that made people feelfortable; she was elegant and warm. It was like the elegance of ady from a prominent family; definitely notparable to any woman from a small household and, of course, not any of the women here. She did not look like she came out to sell her body; she came here to buy men. She sat down, and her every movement under the lighting mesmerized people and stole their attention. At the end of her fishtail dress was a pair of high heels which made her toes stand out; each of them looked like grapes that had just been picked and was tempting people to bite them. This time, a man was already enticed. ¡°Miss, are you alone?¡± Someone could not take it and went forward to pick her up. The woman giggled and was kind of shy, which turned the man on even more. He could not control any longer. ¡°You¡¯re new, right? You haven¡¯t been brought out much right? A virgin maybe? ¡°Let me take you out for a hundred thousand. What do you say?¡± The man¡¯s eyes shone with interest. A hundred thousand dors was already very high; on average, ten or twenty thousand dors could bring a girl out, but definitely not under ten thousand dors. The people in Jiang Nan were not cheap and were not sold dirtily; the fee to bring them out had to be at least ten thousand dors. This man was very enticed by the woman¡¯s smile; no one would dare to snatch the prey that he had his eyes on, and he wanted this woman for sure. In the end¡ªbefore thedy could even respond, his dishonest hand was already on the woman¡¯s leg. Even though it was very thin, it was substantial; and her body was very soft. Perhaps he could try a few stunts. Thedy clearly noticed his movement, but she did not stop it. The man could not control his hand anymore; he wanted to reach into the woman¡¯s shirt, rip all her clothes apart, pin her down, and battle for three hundred rounds. The fire in his eyes burned, and he needed to unleash the demon between his legs. His hands moved upward and was going toward the woman¡¯s thighs. Suddenly¡ªbefore he could react, he was pinned on the floor; and that hand was broken with a loud crack. He cried bitterly and shouted for his mother from time to time. After being scared for a while, the people started despising him. How old was he? How could he still ask for his mother? How embarrassing. At this time, a man in ck had a darkened face and was standing in front of the woman. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± The man¡¯s voice was very hoarse. ¡°Ruoxin, is it you? Is it really you?¡± Up till now, Chu Lui could not believe what he was seeing. This was Ruoxin, Xia Ruoxin. She came back. She finally came back. She was going to return to him, right? His hand was shaking as he ced it on the woman¡¯s white skin carefully. The woman was still smiling elegantly, naturally and also distantly at the same time. ¡°Do you want to bring me out?¡± The woman smiled and poked his chest. ¡°My price is not cheap. ¡°One million, once.¡± As she finished her sentence, everyone else gasped. A million dors? How dare she say and demand it? Chu Lui¡¯s mouth moved. ¡°Okay,¡± he agreed. Even if it was one million dors or ten million, he would give her whatever she wants. Even though he did not know why she was at Jiang Nan, he would give her everything she wanted, let alone a mere million dors. Chapter 817 - I’m Not Your Ruoxin

Chapter 817: I¡¯m Not Your Ruoxin

The woman stood up, and her figure was very small¡ªespecially in front of the man¡ªas she only reached his shoulders. She extended her hand and held the man¡¯s arm, and instantly, a fragrance came over. He did not know what fragrance it was¡ªperhapsvender or lotus, but this fragrance made him stop in his tracks and was touched for some reason. The handsome man left with the beautiful woman; one did not know if it was the prince who found his Cindere or the meeting between the beauty and the beast. At this time, the man who was beaten up was still shrieking and howling for his mother. Brother San walked over and kicked the thing in human form. ¡°Get this thing out of here.¡± Not longter, a few muscle men came over and threw the howling man on the floor out, without any pity. This thing who did not even look like much dared to fight with Chu Lui for a woman? He should first learn how to be born into a good family. After tidying up the things in the living room, he then returned to the quiet room. At this time, Shen Wei was lying on her rocking chair habitually and thinking of something. Brother San walked over and squatted in front of her. ¡°Wei, what¡¯s going on? Why is Xia Ruoxin here?¡± Chu Lui was dizzy now, but he was very calm. It was impossible for Xia Ruoxin to be here, but that person was indeed Xia Ruoxin. Without mentioning the possibility that there could be two people who looked exactly the same¡ªjust based on her actions and her movements, he could guarantee that the person was Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Brother San, that¡¯s not Ruoxin.¡± Shen Wei opened her eyes and covered herself tightly with the nket. ¡°So, Brother San, don¡¯t be mistaken. She¡¯s not Ruoxin; she¡¯s just a new PR that came here to work. She¡¯s a PR that can make big bucks for us. ¡°Brother San, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Suddenly, she was like a small girl who pouted and ced her fingers on Brother San¡¯s chest. She seemed to be intentionally and unintentionally teasing that spot, which made Brother San¡¯s throat suddenly be dry. Was this woman seducing him? His throat moved, and he held his hand tightly, put it in the nket, and covered her tightly. ¡°Wei, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Shen Wei smiled as she closed her eyes. ¡°Mm, go to sleep.¡± ¡°Brother San...¡± ¡°Yes? I¡¯m here.¡± Brother San rubbed his forehead. He really did not know what these two women were up to. ¡°Don¡¯t meddle with their matters.¡± Brother San was stunned, but he could only nod at the end. Even if he had to meddle, he could not meddle with Chu Lui. However, he did owe Chu Lui one; and in this profession, the most important thing was to return their debt. If something really happened, he would not sit around and do nothing. At the very least, he would not let Chu Lui throw his life away on a woman. Shen Wei was already asleep, and the rocking chair creaked from time to time as her breathing went back to normal. Brother San squatted and carried her up carefully. Since she came back, she had never been heavy and could as if copse with a blow of the wind. She must have thought about that man again so she did not even care to recuperate her body. She carried Shen Wei back into her room and turned off the lights. Inside, it was pitch ck and perfect for people to sleep. Actually, it was ck without day and without people. ¡°Wei, when can you forget about him?¡± Brother San asked Shen Wei and was also asking himself. ¡°It¡¯s been five years; have you not let go of him?¡± He did not know that Shen Wei¡¯s lips were slightly open. ¡°When I can let go, I probably won¡¯t even remember anymore...¡± The door closed softly, and Shen Wei hugged the nket around her. She ced her head on the soft pillow, and slowly, she really fell asleep. At this time, a ck car was speeding and stopped in front of a high-ss hotel. Not longter, they were already in a hotel room. Water noises came from the bathroom, and Chu Lui was currently standing in front of a window withplicated feelings. ¡°Ruoxin, do you really have to do this?¡± At this time, the door to the bathroom opened; and the woman walked out wearing a thin sleeping gown. Her skin was pearly white and was especially silky after her bath. No man in the world did not want to have a taste of her skin. Chu Lui was the same. His throat tightened, and his lower body responded. All these years, he was living his days like a poor monk; he had not touched women and had sex with them for a long time. He had even much lesser desires than a man would have normally. It was not because he decided to love and purify himself; it was because he was not interested at all. Sometimes, he felt that he had lost his ability as a man together with his fertility. However, he did not know that, among all the women, he was only interested in one and could only be enticed by one. At this time, a thin and silky hand hugged him from the back. ¡°You¡¯re just going to stand there and not do anything? Do you want to waste your million dors?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was soft, and her eyes shone brightly, but there was a tinge of evil in her eyes. Both innocence and evil had morphed into one in this woman; there was no conflict at all. Chu Lui¡¯s body stiffened, and he clenched his hand at the side tightly to prevent himself from bing a wolf that would pounce on her. ¡°Ruoxin, why...?¡± He turned around and noticed that the woman was only wearing a white sleeping gown, and there was nothing inside. ¡°Ruoxin?¡± The woman opened her red lips. ¡°I was just wondering why do you keep calling that name. Oh... so you recognized the wrong person? I¡¯m not Ruoxin.¡± Her fingers caressed the man¡¯s chest, and her fragrance wafted into the man¡¯s nose. ¡°My name is Daisy. ¡°Sir, remember my name. It¡¯s Daisy.¡± ¡°Daisy...¡± Chu Lui muttered the name, extended his hand, and ced it on the woman¡¯s face. No, this was his Ruoxin. He remembered her eyes and the scent of her body. It was impossible to have two identical women in this world, just like how it was impossible to have two identical leaves. Therefore, he knew that she was Xia Ruoxin; but why did she deny it? Why did she not want to recognize him and make up such an identity for herself? However, it was okay. As long as it was her, all was well. As long as it was her, everything was fine. He extended his hand and hugged the woman before him tightly, but he did not notice that the woman had a cold expression instantly. Also, the fingers at his chest clenched tightly and pulled on his buttons, almost pulling them off. Chapter 818 - How Long can Your Love Last?

Chapter 818: How Long can Your Love Last?

Chu Lui lowered his head and met with the mesmerizing eyes of the woman and her smiling lips. The muscles on his body tensed up, and he could not contain the urges of a man. He wanted her, he wanted her very badly. This feeling of losing control almost made him break down, and he was going to destroy heaven and earth. Hey his body down as his fingers touched her face shakily, moving downward, past her brows, her eyes, her cheeks, and her beautiful nose. The scent that he would never forget for the rest of his lifebined with the air and with his soul. In the end, his fingers caressed her red lips and touched it gently. Suddenly, the woman smiled and stuck her tongue out to lick his finger, and it was just like a volcano erupting. He could not take it anymore, and he held her face, pressing his lips against hers. At first, it was just like a dragonfly gliding through water gently and intimately. Then, he started to burn, and suddenly, he pressed the woman against the wall behind him. However, he still used one hand to protect her back. At that moment, he wanted to take away all her breath, her person, and her life. ¡°Ruoxin... Ruoxin...¡± His lips harshly rubbed against hers as he demanded to take away her everything. This intensity, this fear could not stop until death. He did not notice that, at this time, the woman was staring with her eyes wide open as thoughts were running wild underneath her pair of clear eyes. She closed her eyes and used her thin arms to circle the man¡¯s neck. He had paid a million dors; should she be more professional? Besides, it was not like she had no feelings. When he got her reply, Chu Lui was ted beyond words. Thissted until both of themy down on the soft couch. By then, half of Chu Lui¡¯s clothes were already off, and Xia Ruoxin only had a thin piece of sleeping gown on which could easily drop from their movements. Even though she was skinny and did not have much meat, it was lucky that her body was proportionate so it did not make Chu Lui feel like he was hugging a bag of bones. Yes, only her. It was only her who could make him feel so much stuff. This was the meeting of a man and a woman in their bodies and their souls. No one else could give him the same, and it was not because of others. It was because he did not love them, he did not care to love them. ¡°Ruoxin, I love you.¡± The man¡¯s voice was hoarse, and at that moment, one could hear the feeling in his voice. Even though his eyes were deep and his expression was still light, one could still vaguely feel that intense feeling and love he had. It had been over twenty years, and not one day in these days and nights did he not think of her. Luckily, she came back. Luckily, she was still around. The one ¡®I love you¡¯ made Xia Ruoxin open her eyes and her body shake. He did not notice the sarcasm behind her gaze and did not know how much she despised the word ¡®love¡¯. This entire night was like flipping the ocean; they were akin to fishes that had been out of the water for a very long time who desperately wanted air from the other party and took away what the other party had before incorporating it into their bones. They wanted to live, they had to live... they could live. Even until the peak was over, the man¡¯s hands were still encircled around the woman¡¯s shoulders tightly and possessively, preventing anyone from snatching her away. Xia Ruoxin turned around, and the man behind her encircled her again. The pair of hands was tightly holding onto her as if he was afraid that she was going to leave. She was a light sleeper, and it was because of this that she knew that the man had woken up a few times in the middle as if he was afraid that she was going to leave. He only rxed when he saw that she was around. Soon, stable breathing came from the man, and she knew that he was sleeping. Slowly, she pulled his hands away, stood up, and took the sleeping gown. She wore it and walked to the balcony, allowing the wind outside to blow over and wake her muddled brain up. Chu Lui, how long would your lovest? How long would your love stay? I want to know if you would still insist on your joking love after you have been betrayed. Surprisingly, one day, at one point; she would associate the love that she stood for with the word ¡®joking¡¯. Outside the balcony, millions of households had their lights turned off; and there was only dusk around. However, no one knew how many people were there in this world that could not sleep the entire night like her or had insomnia. ¡°Why are you not sleeping?¡± The man walked over and hugged the woman from the back. Just that, this hug made his brows unnaturally tighten. ¡°You¡¯ve slimmed again.¡± Xia Ruoxin tore her lips, and she did not only tear her wounds but also the memories of the past. Whoever in the hospital that had to rely on machines and nutrients to extend their lives would never be as fat as a pig. Even now, she could not eat much. Suddenly, she turned around; and her cold expression was reced with a light flirt look. ¡°Mr. Chu, don¡¯t forget about my one million.¡± She extended her fingers to poke Chu Lui¡¯s chest. ¡°One million dors. Not a penny less.¡± Chu Lui felt as though he was hurt and was even more afraid that she was harming herself. If the rtionship between them was eventually calcted based on money, then what were they? Ady and her patron? He could not ept this rtionship, but up to her. He ced his hand on the loose strands of hair by Xia Ruoxin¡¯s ear. ¡°If you wish, I¡¯ll settle it with you personally.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not respond. She held her clothes tightly andy down on the bed in the hotel. It was going to be daybreak soon, and it was only now that she could really sleep. Sometimes, she wondered how good it would be to not wake up from this sleep; how good it would be if she did not dream. Just that, when she opened her eyes again, she could still hear her intense breathing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A man extended his hand over and ced it on her forehead. ¡°Why are you sweating so much? Are you sick?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Xia Ruoxin pushed away his hand harshly and walked to the bathroom. Chu Lui put his hand down slowly and felt the pain at the back of his hand; after the pain, it was indescribable devastation. What on earth happened between them? Chapter 819 - That Woman was Untouchable

Chapter 819: That Woman was Untouchable

It was as if they were like two cacti that could not go near each other. If they did, both of them would get hurt and be badly mangled. When Xia Ruoxin came out, she had a light smile on her face; but it was not sincere. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Chu Lui yelled her name. Xia Ruoxinughed suddenly, but there was some sort of coldness in herughter. ¡°Mr. Chu, have you forgotten? I¡¯m not your Ruoxin. I¡¯m Daisy. Don¡¯t call me wrongly next time.¡± She walked over and pulled on Chu Lui¡¯s necktie tightly as she tip-toed and trapped his neck. She moved closer to him, and her lips inched closer and closer until they both had the same breathing and the same smell. Chu Lui held her face up and had a deep expression. ¡°Mr. Chu, don¡¯t forget to look for me again tonight.¡± Xia Ruoxin blew air towards him and hurriedly reacted. Her hands lightly went past the buttons on his shirt, but his buttons were still there... and so was her heart. She turned around, took her bag, and left in big steps. Not longter, her phone rang; and when she looked at it, there really was an extra million dors in it. Chu Lui was indeed generous with women as he used one million dors to buy a girl¡¯s night. However, she felt that she had asked for too little. He had once spent countless money on Li Manni, but what use did she have? She did not even give birth to anything for him, not even an egg, and had crippled him until he could not have any offspring. So, this one million dors was well-deserved and, in fact, very cheap. She took the one million dors and, for the first time, spent the money that Chu Lui gave her. She went into high-ss ces and bought branded goods and other luxurious items. She was decked in jewelry and went to put on lots of makeup. Honestly, sometimes, she did not even recognize her own face. She went back home with big bags and small bags as if she was living the dream. It was her world in the day; at night, it was others. She sat in front of the bar. Today, she was wearing a tight red dress that extended to her shins, revealing her beautiful legs and feet. At that time, she was shaking her feet; and her ten white toes were wrapped in a pair of delicate shoes. She ruffled the long hair by her waist, but unfortunately, it was not hers. She was just wearing a wig. Sometimes, she felt as if her entire life was fake. The young woman looked beautiful from head to toe. She bent her fingers and picked up the transparent alcohol ss. On her pinkish nails, she had done manicure and did not put dazzling nail polish, but it was fresh and light. Only her right pinkie had a small gem on it; no one knew if it was fake or real, but under the light, it shone and dazzled people¡¯s eyes. A man stood up and wanted to pick her up. In the end, the man that came with him extended his hand and pressed his shoulders down. ¡°I advise you, you shouldn¡¯t mess with her.¡± ¡°Why?¡± The man turned around and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why? Are you interested?¡± ¡°Me? I have no guts to do it.¡± The man, who was seated down, warned him out of goodwill. ¡°She¡¯s Chu Lui¡¯s woman. I don¡¯t have the guts for it. Why? Do you want to die?¡± Once he heard Chu Lui¡¯s name¡ªno matter how brave he was, he would not dare to offend the god himself. Chu Lui was a famous boss here, and his personality was just like the rumors. If he did not make his life miserable, he was not Chu Lui. His name was just like his business tactics so some people still dared to offend him, take advantage of him, and even snatch his women. Not longter, a tall man came over. He had one hand in his pocket and was wearing a gray western suit that was customized for him. The suit hid his manly body and his long legs. His charisma stole people¡¯s attention. He walked over in big steps, and the people that walked past him took the effort to avoid him. He walked over in big steps and took away the ss in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands. ¡°Don¡¯t drink anymore.¡± His eyebrows were tightly knitted until it was almost in a knot. ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not try to take back her ss, but Chu Lui knew that she was just patronizing him. She had agreed the previous time, but she still did it her own way the next day. She was too skinny. How did she not put on weight with whatever she ate? He had spent all his efforts into bringing her to get all kinds of tonics, but even after numerous bowls, she still had not put on weight and had even be skinnier than before. This skinny body still wanted to drink alcohol all day long. When did she be like this? ¡°Mr. Chu, do you want mypany?¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her elbow on the table and held her face up. ¡°I don¡¯t have money to spend anymore.¡± She opened her palm. ¡°How much do you want? I¡¯ll give you everything.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyebrows folded even more as he held her wrist and brought her out of the ce. ¡°What can I do to make you leave Jiang Nan?¡± Chu Lui stopped his car, took a cigarette out, and smoked it. He had had enough these few days. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave.¡± Xia Ruoxin yed with her fingers, and she had a smile on her face. ¡°What can I do after leaving Jiang Nan? It¡¯s such a great ce. Not only can I earn lots of money, but I can also see the evilest side of the earth. Isn¡¯t it more astonishing than the beauty?¡± She was not selling her body or her smiles; she was selling her time and her life. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, what exactly do you want?¡± Chu Lui extinguished the fire in his cigarette and called out Xia Ruoxin¡¯s name in full. However, Xia Ruoxin was slow and only lifted her eyes up after a while. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chu Lui closed his eyes and sighed gently. Then, he raised his hand and ced it on her hair, but he still did not like the feeling of the wig in his hands; it burned and tugged at his heart. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯m not going to ask you why, but I just hope that you won¡¯t hurt yourself anymore. Don¡¯t forget, you still have Rainy.¡± Once he mentioned his daughter, Chu Lui¡¯s heart bled. He had not seen her in a while, and he was afraid that the next time he saw her, she would not even recognize him. Rainy... Xia Ruoxin looked down, and her red lips curved up in an ice-cold manner. In this world, anyone could ask about the child but the Chu family. Only people in the Chu family did not deserve to ask about her. She curled her body up and did not want to talk anymore. Chu Lui took off his clothes and covered her with it. Then, he drove the car and lowered the air condition. ¡°Ruoxin, you can take revenge on anyone but not yourself. Do you understand?¡± His voice in the night was low and husky. Chapter 820 - Vomited Chapter 820: Vomited ¡°Really? Anyone? This is what Chu Lui said himself. Don¡¯t regret itter,¡± Xia Ruoxin said lightly, but Chu Lui did not notice the tear-stained smile and the tear that had hatred with it. After wiping her tears, all she breathed in was the man¡¯s scent that had a bit of nicotine smell and no perfume. Chu Lui never liked to use perfume and would not use it at all, but as he was addicted to smoking, there would always be this smell on him that could not be replicated. Chu Lui did not quite understand what she meant because he did not understand Xia Ruoxin at all. He even did not know what she was thinking. However, no matter what, there was something he was sure of. She was Xia Ruoxin; she was the most important woman and the one that he could not leave. He did not ask her why she left, why she abandoned him, and why she came back... as long as she appeared, as long as she stayed by her side. Chu Lui started the car and brought her to his own apartment that was specialpared to the vi that the Chu family owned. Actually, he liked the outside pretty much. There were once two female owners of that ce, but none of them had good results. He did not want to bring her there again so this ce was enough. Now, he lived in a garden apartment with very few people staying so it was very quiet. There were also checksing in and out of the ce. When he drove into the basement and walked out, the woman on the car already fell asleep. He did not wake her up and only held her in his arms; the woman in his arms was very light, as light as a feather. He really did not know which woman would be this light. How heavy was she? Was she 40 kilograms? Back then, Rainy was already 15 kilograms; and she was just a child. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He ced Xia Ruoxin on the bed and pulled the nket to cover her. Then, hey down himself carefully and did not dare to make much noise. He knew that she was a light sleeper so his moves were very gentle, but he did not know when she was awake. Actually, he could not fall asleep either and had his eyes open until daybreak. At night, both of them would tangle each other¡¯s bodies with all their might as if they were trying to exhaust themselves just for a good dream. The closer their bodies got, the further their hearts went. He got close to her and got her body, but he could not get her heart. ¡°What do you want to do? Must you continue on like this?¡± This was the umpteenth time that Chu Lui had asked her what she wanted for her to leave the ce. Jiang Nan, Jiang Nan... what a nice name, but everyone knew what kind of ce it was. If she wanted money, he could give it; person, he would give himself. What exactly did she want? He slowly squatted down in front of her and stared at her pair of eyes that were silent and hard to read. ¡°Ruoxin, what exactly do you want?¡± He used his big palm to hold his face. What exactly happened that turned her into this state? It changed until he did not even have a chance to understand. He was afraid that he was running out of time, and he would not even get to exin himself before she made herself crazy or she killed herself. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My life is cheap. I won¡¯t die so easily.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up another ss, and in it was strong alcohol. She drank it down and felt the burning sensation in her gut. Chu Lui took away the ss in her hands, and Xia Ruoxin did not snatch it back. Without this one, there was always the next. He could take away one ss or two sses, but could he take away all the alcohol in the world? Xia Ruoxin stood up but was stopped by Chu Lui¡¯s hand on her wrist. It was such a small wrist that he did not even dare to use much strength; he was afraid that he would identally fracture her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡± The man¡¯s voice was filled with too much helpless hurt. ¡°Don¡¯t go and don¡¯t drink.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head, and there was sarcasm written all over her face. What was she going to do if she did not go? Wait for her death? She wanted to remove her hands, but Chu Lui held her tightly. Xia Ruoxin opened her mouth, and there was suddenly a burning feeling in her stomach. Then, she puked without warning. Chu Lui hurriedly stretched out his hands and caught the residue she puked out. Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes in pain and let her tears roll down the side of her cheeks. She continued to vomit until she puked out all the contents in her guts and the acids in her stomach. There was a burning pain in her stomach and at the corner of her eye. After she vomited, Chu Lui went to the washroom to wash his hands and took a hot towel over to wipe her face gently. He did not say anything the whole time and just used a hot towel to wipe her face gently and her hands. Then, he helped her change into a new set of clothes before he tidied himself. Not long after, there was a ring at the door. He opened the door, and a young man stood outside. He was Chu Lui¡¯s new private doctor that just came back from his studies in Britain. His name was special and easy to remember; he was Jia Xinguo. Du Jingtang brought him back; his character and his medical skills were pretty good. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Lui asked Jia Xinguo. Jia Xinguo took the stethoscope, and after listening half a day, he hung it back on his neck before looking up and walking out with Chu Lui. ¡°She¡¯s not in a good state, and her body is terrible, but it can be fixed. However, it depends on her. Now, her gut isn¡¯t doing very well, and she can¡¯t continue on like this. She can¡¯t drink alcohol all day long as it will cause gastric problems. If her condition worsens, she might have gastric bleeding which is not something that a small surgery can fix. ¡°Mr. Chu should know that sickness should be recuperated. Luckily, she isn¡¯t in too bad of a state. She just needs to cut down on alcohol and regrly eat light stuff, less spicy food; then she would be fine.¡± Jia Xinguo used his expertise and experience to exin it. ¡°Mr. Chu, I feel that her mental state is much worse than her physical condition. If you want her to recover fully, she can¡¯t just eat medicine. It¡¯s not my expertise, but if you wish, I can help Mr. Chu find this girl a psychologist. ¡°Also, I¡¯ll put her on a drip for the next few days.¡± ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡± Chu Lui sighed gently. Recently, he had been tormented quite badly, but this was good. She should rest for a few days. Just that when Jia Xinguo held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s arm that was as thin as her bone, Chu Lui¡¯s heart hurt. Her blood vessels were obvious, and he could see the veins on her arms clearly. Chapter 821 - How Embarrassing

Chapter 821: How Embarrassing

The thin needle was already injected into her bloodstream, and the medicine had flowed in drip by drip into her blood vessels. Jia Xinguo did not leave and stayed instead; after all, it was not very convenient to keeping and going to change her medicine. However, when Chu Lui made a decent table of dishes after the clinks and nks in the kitchen, he was really surprised until his jaw dropped. How could a man like Chu Lui cook? This man decked in expensive suits and was cold and heartless, was ruthless to his opponents in the business world, and would not stop until his enemy¡¯s throat was ripped apart. He should be in a high-ss ce. A bowling alley... A business meeting or even a romantic restaurant, but not in the kitchen. Could anyone even imagine a man with a suit and a tie, together with a pair of Italian made leather shoes, busying himself in the kitchen? No matter if other people believed it; Jia Xinguo would never believe that Chu Lui was someone that would enter the kitchen. Let alone eat something that Chu Lui made... that was incredulous. However, was this edible? Would it be tasty? Would he die from eating it? He held the bowl and gulped down a bowl of water. Even though he was not picky, he still could not swallow down anything inedible. However, this was made by Chu Lui so no matter how bad it tasted, he could only gulp it down. Even if he vomited after eating, he could only do it. Carefully, he picked up some noodles and ced it in his mouth as if he was running towards his death. Then, he bit it carefully; the taste was not too bad, and in fact, it was pretty tasty. ¡°Mr. Chu, your noodles are pretty nice.¡± Jia Xinguo was saying the truth. When he first ate the noodles, it was nd; but after he finished it, he realized that the taste was not bad. ¡°I only know how to cook noodles.¡± Chu Lui picked up his bowl. Actually, most of the time, he would cook noodles for himself. He really did not lie as, all he knew, was really just this bowl of noodles. He did not know anything else. Jia Xinguo was a smart person and naturally knew what he could ask and not ask. The things that he could not ask, he did not need to know. When he finished eating, he automatically picked up his bowl and prepared to wash it. In the end¡ªas Chu Lui put a foot forward, he heard the sound of the tes breaking in the kitchen. ¡°He was just like me at the start.¡± Chu Lui ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. ¡°However, I believe that if I am willing and if I work hard, there is nothing that I can¡¯t do. ¡°Back then, I broke even more bowls than he did; now, I can make a bowl of noodles. Rainy loves it very much. It¡¯s a pity you haven¡¯t tried it yet.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not wake up and was sleeping soundly. There was not much color on her pale face, and her originally red lips had also lost their color. In Jiang Nan, she knew how to do makeup so she would look livelier; but after she removed her makeup, she was very pale. However, it had nothing to do with ugliness. One could not deny that heaven had given her a pretty good face. Even when she was as thin as a bag of bones, no one felt that she was ugly. Surprisingly, she looked better when she was thin; even if she was chubby, she would definitely not be ugly. The skinny her made her eyes look especially big, her chin sharper, and her five features even more distinct. Together with her naturally good skin, even though she was too white, on a closer look; she had no ws at all. If she smiled, it was soft and warm which made peoplefortable. When she was quiet, she was pure, innocent, harmonious, and natural. As for the chubby her, Chu Lui had not seen it up till now because Xia Ruoxin was never chubby. He reached out his fingers andnded on the woman¡¯s slightly cold face. He did not move and continued to apany her and wait for her. At this time, the phone in his pocket rang, and there was the sound of birds chirping. Someone called. He took out his phone and saw the kind of unfamiliar number. However, to him, it was not too unfamiliar. It was Xia Yixuan¡¯s. Without hesitation, he pressed the reject button and threw the phone aside. Not longter, someone called again; and it was the same person. He still did not want to pick up. It was until the third call, and then there was some hatred in his eyes. He took his phone over and pressed a few buttons. He had directly cklisted the number. Not long after, his phone rang again. This time, it was not anyone else but Song Wan. He could not answer the rest, but this call... it seemed as though he had to answer it... even though he was not too willing. He answered it and walked to the side, pressing his phone against his ear. ¡°Mom, is there something wrong?¡± There was no sound on the other end. ¡°Mom,¡± Chu Lui said again, ¡°I¡¯m really busy. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± ¡°Wait, Brother Lui. It¡¯s me...¡± Chu Lui held his phone tightly, and his brows knitted. ¡°Xia Yixuan, why do you have my mom¡¯s phone?¡± Xia Yixuan¡ªon the other end¡ªopened her mouth, but she did not know what to say. She forced a smile and felt that she was quite dumb as there was no one here for her to smile at. ¡°Brother Lui, it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t want to answer my call so I used Auntie¡¯s phone to call you. I was thinking...¡± She licked her lips and swallowed the difort in her heart. ¡°Uh, I was thinking... no, I mean Auntie wanted me to ask you when you wille home.¡± In the end¡ªbefore she finished talking, there was the disconnection sound from the other end. Chu Lui had hung up on her. She stomped her feet in anger and clenched her teeth. That woman was already dead. What more did he want? In the past, he was very nice to her and would give her whatever she wanted. Then, it was fine that he ignored her; now, he did not even want to talk to her. Was she really that annoying? She was Yixuan¡ªXia Yixuan. ¡°So how?¡± Song Wan came out of the kitchen. ¡°What did Ah Lui say? What time will hee back today? I have already prepared all the dishes; he hasn¡¯te home in a while.¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s smile stiffened. ¡°Brother Lui said that his office was busy today so he wouldn¡¯t being home. He told us to eat by ourselves at night.¡± Of course, she was not dumb until she would tell other people that Chu Lui hung up on her. If she said that, how embarrassing it would be for her. Chapter 822 - Lady is Still Soft

Chapter 822: Lady is Still Soft

When Song Wan heard this, she sighed unwittingly. Ever since that incident, the rtionship between the mother and son became even worse. He had not even called back much, not to mention going home. In a few days, Xiang Xiang was going to have her parents-teacher meeting and needed her parents to go. She wanted Chu Lui to attend, but judging by Chu Lui¡¯s personality, it was impossible. The only daughter he acknowledged was the one that went missing. Once she thought about the child going missing due to her carelessness, she felt something heavy in her heart. Even though it had been quite some time since the incident and she had also pushed the responsibility to Xia Ruoxin without anyone suspecting, she still could not get past her conscience. ¡°Granny...¡± Chu Xiang ran over, and after being raised and pampered in this family, she had a wealthy aura around her; perhaps one could also say that it was built with money. Chu Xiang was already in primary two and had grown taller by quite a bit. She was a child that had decent looks, and with this kind of family background, she was a famous elegantdy in her school. ¡°Granny, is Daddy going with Xiang Xiang to the parents-teacher meeting?¡± She asked Song Wan expectantly. Normally, once Song Wan agreed on something, it would definitely seed. Her father would definitely go, right? Even if it was just standing there, there would not be anyone gesticting towards her in the future. She knew that she was not born into a good family, and everything she had now was stealing the Chu family¡¯s limelight. Even though she could not choose her birth, she still wanted everyone to know that she was the child that the Chu family loved and doted on; she already knew how to calcte and n for herself. If her father did not go, then what was she going to do? ¡°Uh, Xiang Xiang...¡± Song Wan ruffled Chu Xiang¡¯s hair gently. Once Chu Xiang heard this, she had a very bad feeling. Daddy was not going, right? As expected, Song Wan¡¯s next sentence killed all of Chu Xiang¡¯s hopes. ¡°Xiang Xiang, Granny will go with you, alright? Your Daddy is busy with his business.¡± ¡°Okay, Granny, I know.¡± Chu Xiang smiled grudgingly. In front of Song Wan, she was always obedient and would not talk back. That was why Song Wan loved her so much. On the other hand, Xia Yixuan rolled her eyes. Thatdy was still young. She had already yed this method when she was four or five. She was just an adopted child; in the future¡ªwhen she and Chu Lui had children, she would definitely kick this child out. She only knew how to act all day... how disgusting. She admired the nails that she just got and was not in a good mood. After so many twists and turns, she realized that the number of men around him was as many as the stars. However, the best was still Chu Lui. How could she be so dumb at the start and ditch such a good man like Chu Lui? Instead, she found this little thing that did not have anything and only knew how to say that she was pretty. In the end¡ªafter a few years, he changed. He made her pay for their living expenses, but she had not reached the stage of providing for a sugar boy so she kicked the man away. Afterward, she found a few other men; but she realized that Chu Lui was the one who suited her the most. Who knew... Xia Ruoxin had stolen him away? However, it was better now. There was no Xia Ruoxin in this world anymore... only her, Xia Yixuan. As to whether other women had a chance or not? She did not know. She only knew that as long as Song Wan was here, Chu Lui would be hers eventually. The more she thought, the happier she felt; and the curve on her lips became even more obnoxious. Xia Yixuan would always have the things that she wanted. Besides, Chu Lui was originally hers. Since the mountain did not want toe over, she would go find it instead. Everyone said that one had to go to the tallest building first to get the moon. At the very least, Song Wan was here so she had a pretty good chance of winning. Song Wan¡¯s gazended on Xia Yixuan unwittingly, and until now, the urge that she could not suppress was still there. Far away, the sun finally set; and Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes, unsure of how long she had slept. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Jia Xinbao adjusted the drip speed. ¡°How is it? Are you better? After you finish this bottle of drip, you should take a good rest. After about two more days, you¡¯ll be much better.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not reply and just stared at this young man who smiled until one could not see his eyes and only his teeth. Jia Xinbao was speaking the truth as he almost got mesmerized by this pair of eyes. He was approaching his thirties and had seen many women in his time, including naked ones. As a doctor, he had seen a woman¡¯s body countless times. Now, women in front of him were just like meat; he did not have much feelings for it. However, just now, he almost fell for this woman¡¯s eyes. On her face as big as a palm, there was only this pair of eyes. She was so skinny, and yet she could grow until this state; it must be a miracle. She was not ugly and was very pretty. He was wondering if this woman¡¯s skeleton would be prettier than others after she died. ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes again and continued to sleep, though she could not sleep anymore. Upon seeing Xia Ruoxin¡¯s closed nature, Jia Xinbao did not stay any longer and could only shut the door gently. ¡°She¡¯s awake.¡± He gestured inside and told Chu Lui. Chu Lui came out from the kitchen and did not even take off his apron. The part-time helper just bought a chicken, and he was still boiling it. He heard that this cooking method was passed on for decades and it was decent. If not, he would not have paid such a high price for this person toe back. Of course, the chicken was killed by him; and feathers were also plucked by him. Carefully, he brought the chicken soup in; and as expected, Xia Ruoxin was already awake. She opened her eyes, and her face was still in a daze as her eyesnded on something. She only knew that something was already entering her bloodstream drip by drip, and it was cold. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Chu Lui walked over, sat down, and ced his hand on her face. When he felt that there was some warmth on her face, he heaved a sigh of relief. She was indeed much better, and he was relieved. ¡°Sit up. Let¡¯s drink some soup.¡± Xia Ruoxin sat up, and one hand was already on her back. The hand hit the pillow behind her and let her sit upright. Then, he took the bowl over and fed her slowly, mouth by mouth. The taste of the chicken soup was light and did not hurt her stomach. Xia Ruoxin drank a mouth. The taste was decent and was not too bad. Of course, it tasted good; but she could not eat much now. However, she liked this soup pretty much. Chapter 823 - If You Don’t Like It, then Get Lost

Chapter 823: If You Don¡¯t Like It, then Get Lost

When she finished that bowl of soup, Chu Lui finally heaved a sigh of relief as he took his sleeves and helped her wipe her mouth. He did not mind the fact that his clothes were worth tens of thousands. At this time, his hair was in a mess; and his tie was haphazardly done; there was also a weird smelling from him. Even a feather was on his pants. ¡°Do you want some more?¡± Chu Lui ced the bowl down and then ced the nket around her. His fingers were warm, and so was his face; it was hard to associate him with the cold man from before. Xia Ruoxin shook her head, and she wanted to smile; however, she just could not. She leaned her chin on his shoulders. If those things did not happen, how good would it be? ¡°Ruoxin, don¡¯t go there anymore, okay? I¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± Chu Lui held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Promise me, okay?¡± Xia Ruoxin was still resting on his shoulders, and her gaze was focused on the front until water covered her eyes. Then, it dripped down, drop by drop. It was until Chu Lui thought she was going to sleep, and then he heard her sigh. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui held her hand tightly and finally let go of what was suppressing him. At this time, the sky was dark; and darkness had infiltrated to every corner. All the street lights were on, and actually, they did not need that much of a nightlife. Everything was okay if they had each other¡¯spany even if it was silent. When Xia Ruoxin said she would not go, she really did not. The next day, she was still being injected; and her tiny tubes already had two jabs. Chu Lui held her hand in his palm so she would not be cold. Jia Xinbao, on the other hand, had sighed secretly. Who said that the CEO of the Chu Enterprise had no heart? From what he saw, this man was a warmhearted one. He stood up, touched his stomach, and ran into the kitchen to check on the food. Chu Lui had specifically hired a part-time helper to help clean the house and also make three meals a day. She was great at making soup that was very delicious and nutritious. Chu Lui wanted this for his woman to nourish her body, but in the end, he drank most of the soup himself. ¡°Auntie Mi, are you done?¡± He ran as he asked; he was prepared to eat. Oh, right, the part-time helper¡¯sst name was Mi so they all called her Auntie Mi. Auntie Mi had a son that was the same age as Jia Xinbao so she took special care of him and would give him more meat from time to time. Jia Xinbao felt that he would definitely be chubbier if this continued, but he had no choice as he could not control his mouth. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Chu? I made the soup he asked me to.¡± Auntie Mi asked Jia Xinbao softly and was pretty emotional. How much did this Mr. Chu like that precious Ms. Xia? Youngsters these days were really scary when they fell in love. ¡°Inside.¡± Jia Xinbao pointed to the room. ¡°I¡¯ll bring it in a while. Ms. Xia is asleep, but when she drinks your soup, she¡¯ll wake up in no time. Even if deities came across your soup, they would definitely want to drink it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so sweet.¡± Auntie Miughed unwittingly. However, it was obvious that all kinds of people loved to hearpliments. Jia Xinbao originally had a baby face, and together with his sweet mouth, Auntie Mi¡¯s motherly love shone. Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes and moved her fingers. This time, a big palm reached over and warmed her cold face. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± He asked as he rubbed against her face. He wanted to give her warmth; all the warmth if he could. ¡°Mm, kind of.¡± She sat up and was hungry. ¡°I¡¯ll go bring it in.¡± Chu Lui stood up and went out, oblivious of Xia Ruoxin¡¯splicated gaze on his body. She turned around and looked down, and there was a blur in her eyes. Not longter, Chu Lui came in again with a bowl of delicious soup in his hands. The soup was made from all kinds of tonics, and based on Auntie Mi¡¯s cooking techniques, it must be a skill that ran down in her family. It was very nutritious and was not too much; of course, Auntie Mi¡¯s pay was not cheap. When Xia Ruoxin wanted to take the spoon, Chu Lui pressed her hand down. ¡°Let me do it.¡± As he said, he took the soup and fed her mouth by mouth. Every mouth he fed, Xia Ruoxin would drink; and in no time, the entire bowl was finished. At this time, his phone rang. He took out his phone from his pocket, and it was Du Jingtang. ¡°Mm, I know. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± He put down his phone, and once he saw Xia Ruoxin¡¯s pair of eyes staring intently at him, Chu Lui did not really want to go. How could he go when she was in such a state? ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡± He reached his hand out to touch her head. ¡°Your office is still there; you can go over to check your post.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled and clutched the nket. No one knew that her lips were curved strangely. ... A car stopped in front of the Chu Enterprise, and Chu Lui held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand and walked in. When he entered, the security was taken aback. The CEO actually brought a woman back. Everyone knew that there had not been females around Chu Lui for a long time; even his cat was a male. Now, he actually held a woman¡¯s hand, and the woman was very thin but really pretty. Especially when her clothes flew, she looked like a fairy. The security guard was still staring and standing straight, upholding his duty. When Xia Ruoxin walked to them, she stopped. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Lui stopped and followed her gaze whichnded on the few security guards. Xia Ruoxin turned around and grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t like them.¡± Her words stunned the security guards as if a bucket of cold water was sshed on them. ¡°Oh...¡± Chu Lui walked forward and ced her loose hair strands behind her ear. ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, then they will leave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin smirked yet again, and her pair of eyes seemed to smile. Yes, leave. In the past, she was too softhearted so everyone took advantage of her at all times, even wanted to kill her. Now that she was back, she was going to take revenge. Chapter 824 - Really Fired

Chapter 824: Really Fired

¡°Let¡¯s go. When youe out again, they¡¯ll be far away and won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Chu Lui held her hand. To him, it was just firing a few security guards. Not to mention them¡ªeven if she wanted him to kick Du Jingtang out of thepany, he would do it without hesitation. The few security guards did not even know that they did. How could a word from a mere woman make their CEO muddled and fire them? They were still hoping that the CEO said it casually. In a bigpany like the Chu Enterprise¡ªlet alone a security guard, even the welfare of a cleaner was extremely good; and it was not easy toe in. Working here was a cradle-to-grave job; if one did not make a big mistake¡ªunder normal circumstances, their job would be secured. Just that they had never expected that their job could be taken away so easily by a woman¡¯s meremand. When the manager of human resources asked them to go in, their heart became cold; and they were scared. ¡°This is your sry for two months that the CEO gave to you aspensation. You can leave after you sign the documents.¡± However, the security guards did not even know what they did wrong. Why must they be fired? ¡°Manager, I want to know what exactly we did wrong. Why does the CEO want to fire us?¡± ¡°This... I¡¯m not too sure.¡± The manager did not answer the question and could only say that they were unlucky and offended people they should not. ¡°Manager, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Thepany can¡¯t just fire us at will. We have a contract.¡± The other security guard said, and there was a vague threat in his voice. The smile on the manager¡¯s face dropped. Why? Was he using it to threaten him? If he did not have any capabilities, he would not have be the manager. He was not that easy to be manipted. If he could not handle such a small matter, he would have been fired along with them. He took out their employment contract from the drawer in a jiffy and threw it in front of them. ¡°Very good. You can go sue if you want. You cane back when you sued our CEO.¡± The Chu Enterprise was such a bigpany that maderge profits. One could try to sue, but others might not even care about them. Besides, it was written clearly on the contract. Thepany had the right to fire their employees, and the retrenched ones could enjoy a retrenchment fee up to two or three times their pay. The contract allowed thepany to fire without exnation. The employment contract in the Chu Enterprise was done up by over twenty experiencedwyers and was modified countless times. One should not think that Chu Lui opened thepany to serve the people; he was a businessman and wanted to earn money. Therefore, the eventual profits on this contract were for him; and if one wanted to use the contract and attack Chu Lui, it was impossible. The faces of the security guards darkened. Naturally, they were just saying. How could they fearlessly sue thepany? Thewyer fees alone would cost them a bomb, and besides, whichwyer would dare to take this case? ¡°Then, can we know?¡± One of the security guards could not take it lying. ¡°Who on earth did we offend?¡± The manager only smiled at them insincerely and did not respond. This time, the side door opened, and a thindy walked in. Her eyes were huge, but it was covered by ayer of mist; it was watery and beautiful. Her chin was sharp, and her face was small; theseplemented well with her distinct features. There were many unspeakable feelings, and she got prettier as she became skinnier. She did not smile and walked to the couch at the side beforending her gaze on a few people. ¡°Do you remember me?¡± she asked lightly. Those few people looked at each other and nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Ms. Xia? The one in charge of the welfare home? Your office is on the seventeenth floor.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled again. Everyone in the office was wearing tags at the front which stated their name and position clearly. If not, how could they recognize her when she did not even look familiar? However, it was clearly not enough if they only remembered her title. ¡°Mm...¡± She nodded. ¡°I am that Ms. Xia. Of course...¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and walked to the few of them. She habitually flipped her hair. ¡°I think you all would have forgotten that a year ago¡ªwhen I came here to look for Chu Lui, you pushed me away like I was a dog and trampled on my dignity.¡± The few security guards¡¯ faces changed. True enough, they had no impression as they had thrown out too many women. Was it really because of that so that they had to leave thepany? Xia Ruoxin touched the ring on her finger which had a big pink gem on it. It was not cheap and was almost the size of a goose egg, which could blind their eyes. She looked down, and her smile was still on her face. ¡°Even the lowliest people of the world have parents who raised them and their dignity. You can ask them to leave, but you can¡¯t trample on their miserable lives.¡± In the past, she did not take it to heart as she felt that there was no need to. Now, she understood that the world really had bastards that bullied the weak. So, in order to not let herself get bullied, she would have to be the bully. When she finished talking, she turned around and left. The human resource manager could only smile politely and open the door. ¡°All of you, you can leave now.¡± There was going to be havoc in thepany soon; however, it was none of his business. Others might not know about that Ms. Xia, but he did. She was the CEO¡¯s ex-wife. However, there were things that no one could be certain of because no one knew when a person would be given a new lease on life and rise from the dead. Then, the wheels of fortune would turn. Xia Ruoxin went up the lift and was not a stranger to the ce as she had worked here for a few months before. She stopped at the seventeenth floor and walked in. Inside, there was still arge meeting room, and only one individual office was on this floor. In the wholepany, only the seventeenth floor had the same decorations as the CEO¡¯s office. To say that this was the closest ce to the man¡¯s office, it was not a lie. She opened the office door, and it was still the same without any changes. However, the flower that she ced on her table had already died, and the leaves had withered. Chapter 825 - Fire Another

Chapter 825: Fire Another

She reached her hand out and picked up the flower base before throwing it into the dustbin next to her. It had no life already; what was the use of leaving it there? Then, she went back to the eighteenth floor and saw an unfamiliar secretary outside. Why? Was Secretary Xiao Chen not here anymore? There were many new faces in thepany and even more old people. The welfare here was good with high pay so it would be foolish for them to leave. Once the secretary saw Xia Ruoxin, she squinted and did not quite believe her. There was a growing difort in her chest. Xia Ruoxin understood her judgments and sizing up. Chu Lui¡¯s admirer. She went forward but was halted by the secretary. ¡°Sorry, Miss. Our CEO is busy. You need to wait for a while.¡± The secretary pulled a face, and she looked professional; however, anyone could hear the explosives in her voice which was about to detonate. Not many people had ess to the lift that could bring them to the eighteenth floor. In the entirepany, there were not more than ten. She knew and understood this simple logic. However, her jealousy had messed with her brains and she forgot about her work. She did note here to be jealous but to handle documents and arrange the CEO¡¯s schedule. She should not think that she could enjoy benefits from a favorable position. Chu Lui was a weird person and would never have anything to do with his secretary or have an intense office romance. This person did not like to eat the grass beside him. However, some people just did not know their limits and were bent on asking for trouble. Oh, not let her in? Xia Ruoxin decisively went down to her own office and sat on the chair. She was not afraid of the dirt; actually, it was not that dirty as she knew that a cleaner woulde clean the ce every day. Even if the office space was empty, it would only be clean and not have a single speck of dust. She kicked the shoes away and suddenly felt a little cold. She hugged her legs, and suddenly, she really missed Rainy. ¡°Baby, where are you? Are you okay? Is it dark there? Do you miss Mommy...?¡± Suddenly, she banged her head towards the wall and bit the back of her hand before she started crying soundlessly. Yes, she did not even dare to cry out loud. She hugged her knees tightly and leaned her forehead against her knees. Perhaps she fell asleep or she was hurting, there was a wound that was spreading and increased in intensity; it was hard to bear. At this time, she did not know that the entire eighteenth floor had be an ice pce. Secretary Xiao Chen patted her forehead before going to the pantry. This dumb thing. How many times had she said that being Chu Lui¡¯s secretary would let her rise but only to the top floor and on top of the welfare benefits? As for the others, she should not even think about it. If not, she had to leave. She especially could not have an interest in Chu Lui. At first, she wanted to have an extra assistant for herself so that she could rest. Just now, she knew that Xia Ruoxin came by; but she did not go out and wanted to see this new secretary¡¯s capabilities. Great. Now, her dreams had vanished; and she could continue being a ve. Humans were all killed by work, and since they wanted to work, there was only a thin line of ¡®I can¡¯t do it¡¯ in between living and death. ¡°You asked her to leave?¡± Chu Lui squinted dangerously, and his ice-cold gaze almost pricked the new secretary¡¯s heart. The secretary¡¯s teeth started chattering, but she did not dare answer. ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked again. ¡°She? What ¡®she¡¯?¡± The secretary¡¯s eyes were already red. How was she supposed to know? Where was she supposed to find her in this bigpany? ¡°If you ask me, who do I ask?¡± Chu Lui stepped forward and almost clenched his fingers until it cracked. Suddenly, the secretary felt a chill on her neck and stepped back unknowingly. She opened her mouth and was prepared to scream for help. ¡°Where is she?¡± Chu Lui asked again. Even though it was only three words, these three words were enough to crush the secretary. ¡°I...¡± The secretary raised her head. Once she saw Chu Lui¡¯s scary eyes, her legs went weak. Boom! She fell on the floor. Chu Lui walked straight past her, and the secretary¡¯s body was shaking like a fallen leaf, afraid that the big foot would step right onto her. The foot was really big and that one stomp would definitely kill her. Until the elevator door closed, she still maintained her posture. Then, a pair of high heels stopped in front of her. She raised her head, and her colorless lips trembled. ¡°Sister Chen...¡± Secretary Xiao Chen squatted down, extended her hand, and tidied the secretary¡¯s hair. ¡°Come on, go to the human resource department and wait.¡± ¡°Wait? Wait for what?¡± The secretary did not understand. Her entire body broke out in cold sweat. She felt terrible and was frightened until her heart stopped functioning. ¡°Wait for what?¡± Secretary Xiao Chen pitied her quite a bit. Sigh, help her. What else could she do? Get lost. Chu Lui had already run around the whole building a few times but could not even find her. He kept calling Xia Ruoxin¡¯s phone, but no one answered. Then, he remembered that Xia Ruoxin¡¯s phone was in his office, and she did not even have it. He had run everywhere and looked for her everywhere: the toilet, the pantry, almost every single ce; but he could not find her. He had even used the CCTV, but she did not go out. Then, where could she be? Suddenly, he thought of something. He went on the specialized elevator and went straight to the seventeenth floor. Gently, he opened the door; and as expected, Xia Ruoxin was sitting right inside. Her entire body was huddled on the chair, and her shoes were thrown aside. She seemed to have fallen asleep as her thin arm was exposed at the side. Her arm was almost transparent, and it was so thin until it could snap with a bend. Chu Lui walked over, squatted down, and carried her up. She almost did not have any feelings, and hershes were very long andy down softly. When she returned to his office, he saw Du Jingtang squatting on the floor andforting the dumb and stupid secretary. Secretary Xiao Chen was rolling her eyes at the side as no matter how much heforted her, she still had to leave. Chu Lui walked past them, and Du Jingtang could not do anything about the new secretary that was going to lose her job. He patted her shoulders gently. ¡°Go settle your ounts with the human resource department. Hurry and don¡¯t let him see you.¡± The ¡®him¡¯ was none other than Chu Lui. Chapter 826 - Gossips

Chapter 826: Gossips

This poor secretary, who did not know better, had taken Secretary Xiao Chen¡¯s constant warnings as nothing. This was a ssic: if one did not listen to the elder, one would then suffer. Now, her job was gone. When the secretary heard this, she cried again. It was difficult for her to graduate from a top-tier school, and with one step at a time, she was lucky enough to hold this position. Her family members were proud of her, and so was she. If she was fired, she would never find such a great job again. ¡°Vice CEO, I beg you.¡± She extended his hand and pulled Du Jingtang¡¯s clothes. ¡°Please beg CEO and ask him not to chase me away. I know my mistake. I will definitely focus on my work and not talk nonsense again.¡± Du Jingtang pulled his clothes away and felt goosebumps all over his body. It was better for a woman to be dignified. Also, there was no use pulling him because he was not straight. Once the secretary saw Du Jingtang pull himself away, she covered her face and cried. Du Jingtang felt that he had wasted his breath from all the things he said. He was simply speaking an aliennguage to her, and he had squatted for too long until his legs started to numb. ¡°I said, you should go soon.¡± He said it as an advice. If not, with her howling and crying, once that man got irritated... Besides, that man was never gentle with women. The secretary raised her face covered in tears, and there was half a fakesh on her eyelid. Du Jingtang could not help butugh a little. Hurriedly, he stood up and called the security guard. What was going on today? Why did he fire five employees? If this went on, everyone in thepany would be fearing for their own death. Carefully, he opened the door and pasted his face on it as if he was a thief. In the end¡ªwhen he saw that Chu Lui was alone in front of the office table, he walked in; and even his footsteps started to rx. Slowly, he walked to Chu Lui. ¡°Is she asleep?¡± he asked softly. ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Lui answered, and his fingers flipped through the documents on the table speedily. He wanted to finish these earlier so he could go home. ¡°Brother, did you ask about Little Cutie?¡± Du Jingtang found it weird. He knew that Xia Ruoxin came back, but when she did, he did not see Rainy. Was this not strange? ¡°She didn¡¯t say.¡± Chu Lui threw the pen in his hand aside. He had asked countless times, but other than not answering, she just smiled. That type of smile gave him a weird feeling, but even so, he did not dare force it out of her. However, she should not want to say it. If Rainy was really in trouble, it was impossible that she could still eat and drink. She would have gone crazy so Rainy was probably in someone¡¯s care. Perhaps, it was also because she did not dare bring Rainy back in fear that his mother would snatch Rainy away. When Du Jingtang knew about it, he was disappointed. However, after some thought, it was understandable. Just that, his instincts told him that there was something wrong. ¡°I just feel that there¡¯s something strange about Sister Ruoxin returning...¡± He touched his chin. Women¡¯s intuition was urate, but so were men¡¯s. Chu Lui took the pen and did not know where he wanted to ce it. Even Du Jingtang could tell that. Then, how could he not know? However, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips were very tight; and no matter how much he asked, she refused to say. So... he could only wait and wait. Du Jingtang opened his mouth. He wanted to say something more but swallowed all of his words. It was a good thing that she was back, but why did he have that uneasy feeling that made his hair stand? He really did not understand. At this time, a door closed gently; and Xia Ruoxin let go of her hands before lying down on the small bed in the lounge again. She pinched the side of the nket. ¡°Very soon... we will meet...¡± Suddenly, she smiled; and that smile was kind of cold. ... ¡°What did you say?¡± Song Wan suddenly stood up. ¡°How is this possible? You said that Ah Lui fell in love with a beer girl? A million dors for a time?¡± ¡°Yes, Auntie.¡± When Xia Yixuan talked about this, she had the urge to pull her hair off. Actually, she had no idea how much hair she had lost. She also heard it from someone else that Chu Lui went to Jiang Nan very often, and sometimes, he would bring a girl out. Besides, this girl¡¯s fee was not cheap, and it was scarily high: one million for one night. Now, that woman was at the Chu Enterprise, and they were officially a couple. ¡°How was this possible?¡± Song Wanpletely did not believe that her son would do such an outrageous thing. He actually found a beer girl, and besides bringing her out, he actually brought her to the office. How could hemit such a gossip? ¡°Auntie, what do you think we should do?¡± Xia Yixuan really wanted to barge to Chu Lui¡¯spany and ask what was going on. However, Song Wan was here so she did not see the need to do it herself. In the first ce, Chu Lui did not have a good impression of her. If this continued¡ªwithout him making a move, she would be eliminated immediately. That was why she came over early in the morning to tell Song Wan about this. ¡°What to do?¡± Song Wan did not know what to do. How could she not understand her son¡¯s temperament? She could interfere with his children, but she could not meddle with the type of woman he was with even if it was just a beer girl because Chu Lui was willing. Besides, she had never interfered sessfully with whoever he wanted to marry. ¡°Auntie, we must stop this.¡± When Xia Yixuan saw Song Wan hesitating, she knew that she did not want to care. However, how could she not? This time¡ªeven if she had to force her, she must drag her up. In the end, Song Wan had no choice but to go there personally. This type of woman of dubious background could not enter their Chu family. She also wanted to know what was going on and what kind of drugs her son was on. At this time¡ªactually, she did not know that this incident had spread far and wide. The CEO of the Chu Enterprise was in love with a beer girl and did not even care about his wealth. Also, some people said that Chu Lui was mesmerized by the woman. Very possibly, she could enter the family officially. At first, Song Wan was not too worried; but once she heard the news, she started bing anxious. If she allowed this type of woman to enter the Chu family, she would be embarrassed to death. She did not want to lose her face, could not, and would not afford to. Chapter 827 - The Eighteenth Level of Hell

Chapter 827: The Eighteenth Level of Hell

¡°Chu Jiang, don¡¯t you care about your son?¡± Song Wan directly reprimanded Chu Jiang. ¡°What can I care about?¡± Chu Jiang raised his head. ¡°I can¡¯t even care about you; how can I care about my son? I suggest you not care about Ah Lui¡¯s things and just care about your own Chu Xiang.¡± Chu Jiang¡¯s words did not go into Song Wan¡¯s head, and she went off in a rage. She sat on the car and directly arrived outside the Chu Enterprise. She rarely came here, but it did not mean that she would note. Once the security guard outside saw that she wanted to enter, he hurriedly went forward and stopped her. However, he did it politely. ¡°This Madam, I¡¯m sorry. It is currently business hours so if you don¡¯t have a booking, thepany will reject all visitors.¡± Song Wan did not exin much to the security guard and did not fight with them. Her status was here. She whipped out her phone and directly called Du Jingtang. ¡°Jingtang, it¡¯s Aunt. Come out and pick me up. Your office doesn¡¯t let me enter.¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s phone almost dropped on the floor. Hurriedly, he stood up and did not care about his messy office as he rushed down to pick up Song Wan, his aunt. Just that, he was a bit worried because Sister Ruoxin was coincidentally here. There was some sort of weird atmosphere between these two women as they did not like each other at all. If they were to meet, it would be havoc. When he went to the entrance¡ªas expected, Song Wan was standing there like a wealthydy. However, luckily, she knew her status and did not do anything outrageous there. If not, the most embarrassed one would be Chu Lui. ¡°Aunt, why are you here?¡± Du Jingtang called her ¡®aunt¡¯, but he was feeling awkward in his heart. There was distance in his awkwardness. This was because Song Wan did not shut her mouth the previous time and caused the two family¡¯s rtionship to be as cold as ice. Other than him and his cousin, both families did not even interact anymore. Actually, Song Wan was around the same and was not too natural. She coughed and walked in. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t Ie if I don¡¯t have anything on? Is he busy today?¡± ¡°Okay, he¡¯s not too busy. ¡°However, he¡¯s having a meeting now.¡± Du Jingtang felt something wrong about what he said so he hurriedly added a sentence. Clearly, Song Wan did not suspect anything, but she still did not stop in her tracks and went in directly. Du Jingtang was following behind Song Wan the whole way and tried to ask. ¡°Why is Aunt looking for my cousin? He¡¯s a bit busy today so I¡¯ll ask him to go home after his meeting.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he wasn¡¯t busy?¡± Song Wan stopped in his tracks and felt that Du Jingtang was too conflicted. Was he busy or not? It was a choice between the two. ¡°Oh, I was saying.¡± Du Jingtang hit his head. ¡°He wasn¡¯t busy now, but he would be busy when he has the meeting.¡± However, Du Jingtang felt that his head was going to explode. This aunt never liked toe to thepany; why did shee over today? Also, she picked a time where Xia Ruoxin was here. What kind of fate did these two women have for them to meet like this? ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Song Wan held his bag tightly and said nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯ll just wait for him.¡± At this time, she was standing in front of the elevator and was waiting for Du Jingtang to operate it. ¡°Open it.¡± After seeing Du Jingtang not move for a while, Song Wan¡¯s face darkened; and she urged him. She still had to pick Xiang Xiang upter so she did not have much time to waste with Du Jingtang. Du Jingtang could only take out his card and swipe the elevator. When the elevator opened, Song Wan already walked in. Du Jingtang wanted to feel for his phone to ask the other end to be prepared. However, after feeling around for a while, he could not find it. Then, he remembered that he came out in a hurry and left his phone on the office table. He broke out into cold sweat and could only ept his fate. She must know what she needed to know; they could not hide from her for long. ¡°Jingtang, let me ask you.¡± When the elevator was going up, Song Wan suddenly said seriously. ¡°Yes? Please say.¡± Du Jingtang went away from her and ced his finger on the eighteenth-floor button. Actually, he wanted to press ¡®stop¡¯ a couple of times. ¡°Jingtang, tell Aunt honestly. Did your cousin find a beer girl?¡± Song Wan asked seriously and was paying close attention to the expression on Du Jingtang¡¯s face. ¡°Beer girl?¡± Du Jingtang opened his eyes wide. How was that possible? Where did the beer girle from? Even if there was someone, it would be Xia Ruoxin. However, he did hear of some news about Chu Lui meeting a beer girl in Jiang Nan and going out with her; both of them even stayed together. However, he knew clearly that other than Xia Ruoxin, he would not be interested in any other woman and would not go out with them... so how could there be a beer girl? If this news was true, then there was only one possibility. The beer girl was Xia Ruoxin. However, when he thought about this, he scratched his head. Why would Xia Ruoxin go there for no reason? Also, if this was the rumor, then Aunt would not agree to it at all. Originally, they were not harmonious; and Aunt was someone who cared about status. Even though she did not need to be of a wealthy background, she had to have a clear one. Even if their family condition was poor and she was an orphan¡ªas long as she did note from that ce, she could ept it. Why did Xia Ruoxin force herself to such a state and create such a name for herself? He did not understand... he really did not. ¡°Jingtang...¡± Song Wan asked, but Du Jingtang did not respond. ¡°Jingtang...¡± she said again. Then, Du Jingtang recovered his senses. ¡°Huh? Aunt, were you calling me?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Song Wan squinted and felt that something was amiss. ¡°Jingtang, tell Aunt honestly. Is there something that you are hiding from me?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Du Jingtang lifted his hands. ¡°I¡¯m going to die from work. I don¡¯t really know a lot about Cousin so if you have any questions, Aunt should look for him directly.¡± Since she could not get any answer out of Du Jingtang, Song Wan did not say much to him. No matter what she said, he would not spill the truth. Coincidentally, the lift had reached the eighteenth floor. Sigh, eighteenth floor. Was this the eighteenth floor of hell? Chapter 828 - So, Auntie

Chapter 828: So, Auntie

Du Jingtang felt weak in his knees and was afraid that the two women would really fight so he could only follow her. If they really did, he was prepared to let himself be a sandbag. Song Wan directly walked to Chu Lui¡¯s office. It was okay if the person was not here; she would just sit and wait. She did note to fight with her son, but she only wanted to hear his exnation. As long as it was not too overboard, she would not meddle with it. However, if it was, she had no choice but to interfere. Ka! The door opened, and Song Wan walked in without hesitation. In the end, she raised her head and saw a woman standing in front of the full-length window. She was stunned there and felt a gust of cold wind. She touched her arm. Was the window not closed? Why was it so cold? ¡®Who are you?¡± Song Wan lowered her voice and asked. Was that the beer girl? Did Ah Lui really bring her to the office? ¡°Aunt, isn¡¯t that...?¡± Du Jingtang wanted to exin but was shut down by Song Wan. ¡°Whoever you are...¡± She made her voice cold and stood her stand. ¡°Get lost immediately. I¡¯ll give you all the money you want, but you cannot date my son and spoil his reputation.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand gently moved across the window in front of her, and weirdly, Song Wan felt that this hand was as if touching her body and was weirdly ufortable. The hand touching the window suddenly used force and grabbed the curtain. Suddenly, Song Wan ced her hand on her chest unwittingly and felt as if this hand was grabbing her heart. At that time, the woman turned around and just smiled in front of Song Wan. ¡°Long time no see, Auntie Song.¡± Her voice was light and slow, even stopping in between every sybus. Song Wan¡¯s neck was as if strangled by someone. Her lips kept moving, and her breath stopped as if she was going to suffocate. ¡°Why is it you?¡± Song Wan widened her eyes in disbelief, and the finger that was pointed at Xia Ruoxin started shaking. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it me? Auntie Song, how. Are. You?¡± Xia Ruoxin went forward, and Song Wan took a step back, like a mouse seeing a cat. Xia Ruoxin was the cat; obviously, Song Wan was the mouse. The cold sweat on Song Wan¡¯s forehead dropped. However, she did live for quite some time and did experience all kinds of things so she was not scared until she would pee her pants. ¡°Jingtang, go out first.¡± Song Wan told Du Jingtang next to her. Du Jingtang looked at this and then looked at that. In the end, he could only close the door and leave. Now, he could not care about anything else but to find Chu Lui. A mother and a lover; this inw rtionship had been difficult since ancient times. Right now... before she became the daughter-inw, things were already difficult. When the door closed behind her, Song Wan then clutched her bag tightly. ¡°You haven¡¯t died?¡± She shrieked. She was scared and guilty. ¡°Auntie Song, I must thank you for your concern. I haven¡¯t died yet.¡± Xia Ruoxin would not answer her question and walked to the full-length window. Sometimes, she was wondering what would happen if the window broke, and she fell from it. Then, it would really be the end of it all. However, would she be indignant? No, she would be indignant. How could she take this lying? ¡°Auntie Song, where¡¯s my daughter?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked this question again. She had already asked this hundreds of times, but the eventual answer still dashed her hopes. She clearly knew her answer, but she still asked the same question. Where was her daughter? Where did her little Rainy go? Where on earth did she go? If she could not see her living body, she wanted to see her corpse... but she did not even leave a corpse for her. Song Wan put her hands down weakly. This was the question she was the most unwilling to answer, to touch, and¡ªmost frustratingly¡ªto deal with. For this, she had killed someone, even though the person was still alive. However, she was still frustrated and guilty... and could not say the right words. ¡°The child... the child... I lost the child.¡± ¡°Where did you lose her?¡± Xia Ruoxin felt her heart tighten. Even though she knew it clearly and no matter how many times she asked, she would only get the same answer. However, she still wanted to ask one more time and get her heart broken. They hid her daughter and not let her see her, she could ept it. Even if they did not let her see her daughter for the rest of her life, she would resign to her fate. However, why did she say the same thing? She lost her? Lost her? How did she lose her? Where did she lose her? After she lost her, did she look for her? Did she care? Did she know after burying such a small body in the ground, one could not even find her corpse? Song Wan shook her head and walked backward. She was in a mess. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know. I brought them out to y, but after leaving for a while, she went missing. I looked for a really long time and couldn¡¯t find her. She¡¯s missing.¡± ¡°Who are they?¡± Xia Ruoxin grabbed the curtain again, and with her strength, the entire curtain almost got torn down. ¡°Xiang Xiang and Rainy,¡± Song Wan answered bitterly. She was upset, and her heart ached; however, the guilt seemed to flood her mental health, causing her to not have a day of peace. ¡°Is it?¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled suddenly, but her smile came with tears. ¡°Then, can you tell me? Why did you lose Rainy instead of Chu Xiang? If you really loved Chu Xiang to death, then why would you bring my daughter? You just wanted her to see how much you doted on Chu Xiang and let her know that only Chu Xiang was your granddaughter. ¡°She¡¯s only four and is younger than your Xiang Xiang by two years. She¡¯s very obedient, and when she went out, she would always hold onto the adult¡¯s hand and not let go. Ever since she was young, I didn¡¯t have to care about her as she would hold my clothes and walk. It¡¯s been four years, but she hadn¡¯t gone missing once. Why did she get lost the moment you took her out?¡± ¡°I...¡± Song Wan moved another step back and was speechless. Xia Ruoxin let go of the curtain and walked towards Song Wan as if she was an angry ghost that was taking her revenge. She wanted Song Wan¡¯s life and Song Wan¡¯s... son¡¯s life. ¡°Auntie, you lost my daughter.¡± She stared straight into Song Wan¡¯s eyes, and her eyes reflected Song Wan¡¯s trembling body and fearful brows. Was there a use to be scared? Would being scared bring her daughter back? ¡°So, Auntie.¡± She extended her hand, and the diamond ring on her ring finger got tangled with Song Wan¡¯s hair. Chapter 829 - You Lost My Daughter, I’ll Ruin Your Son

Chapter 829: You Lost My Daughter, I¡¯ll Ruin Your Son

¡°You lost my daughter... you made her lose a kidney. You ruined my daughter so I¡¯ll ruin your son.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t...¡± Before Song Wan couldplete her sentence, the door outside opened with a bang. Xia Ruoxin turned around and walked towards the curtain. She wanted to understand the feeling of falling from the eighteenth floor: her bones would shatter, and she would be a pile of meat. At this time, a warm body stuck to hers; and the person behind tightly hugged her waist. ¡°Are you okay?¡± The man asked as his body was shaking. He was breathing intensely as he must have run over. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin leaned backward and kept staring at the bottom of the building. It must hurt if someone fell from here. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Chu Lui ced his hand on her forehead but discovered that she had already broken out in cold sweat. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± he said quickly as he carried the woman that was as light as ever. Worry was written all over his face, and so was heartache. Ever since he walked in, he had not taken a look at Song Wan. ¡°Ah Lui, she...¡± Song Wan did not know what to say as she was scared until her legs were trembling. No, this could not happen. They could not be together, never. Xia Ruoxin came to seek revenge. She came here for revenge and would harm her son. ¡°Mom, go back first. I¡¯ll look for you after I¡¯m done.¡± After Chu Lui finished his sentence, he walked away in big steps. Song Wan looked like she had lost all the strength in her body as she sat on the floor, scaring Du Jingtang. Hurriedly, he went over to help her up. ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s the matter?¡± What was going on? He just stepped out for a while; how did it end up like this? At first, he was afraid the two women would fight, but they did not in the end; he was relieved. However, after his temporary relief, he felt that something was amiss. There was a strange feeling that made his hair stand. ¡°Jingtang, go.¡± Song Wan hurriedly pushed Du Jingtang. ¡°Don¡¯t let your cousin be together with Xia Ruoxin. She will harm your cousin.¡± ¡°Why would she? Aunt, you¡¯re thinking too much.¡± Du Jingtang helped Song Wan sit down. Also, he did not believe at all that Xia Ruoxin would harm Chu Lui. All these years, it was always Chu Lui who harmed others. Now, his cousin did not do anything to the other party so why would she harm his cousin? For what reason? On what basis? To be honest, there was no big hatred between them. They had long removed the misunderstandings from before, and his cousin was currently admitting his mistakes and making it up to her. ¡°I¡¯m not thinking too much.¡± Song Wan stood up again. ¡°She will harm Ah Lui; she came back for revenge.¡± At this time, Song Wan was speaking nonsense. Song Wan still remembered the sentence: ¡®you ruined my daughter so I¡¯ll ruin your son.¡¯ At this point, her fingers were trembling; and she could not even hold anything properly. She came back for revenge, and she wanted their lives. Yes, she did. She must have. Du Jingtang said something else, but she did not hear it. At this time, Xia Ruoxin was leaning on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders; and no one knew that the smile on her face had a bit of coldness in it. There seemed to be a gush of cold wind outside as the leaves fell down. She looked over and saw a man holding a child, smiling while talking to her. Her heart ached. At the same time, her eyes hurt as if it was being cut. Even if it must drop, she did not want to cry but to bleed. She wanted her enemies¡¯ blood to exact revenge for her poor daughter. Chu Lui drove the car really fast as he was afraid that something happened to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body. Jia Xinbao had said that her body was one thing, and her mental health was another. If her mental health was not okay, then her body would not recover. It was hard to have her be happier, and her body was much better than before. It was his fault as he forgot that there were still other people at home. Jia Xinbao was about to sleep when Chu Lui called him. Luckily, he was not too far away. When he rushed over, Xia Ruoxin was already asleep. ¡°Is she okay?¡± Chu Lui asked Jia Xinbao. He looked tired, and his mental health was not okay unless he heard that Xia Ruoxin was fine. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s okay.¡± After checking for a long time, Jia Xinbao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°She just fell asleep. Also, her emotions are not too stable. ¡°However, Mr. Chu, may I ask? What happened to Ms. Xia? Why did she end up like this? If you can solve the conflict in her heart, she will recover faster. This fluctuation is a terrible burden on her body.¡± Chu Lui sat down and ced Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand back into the nket. If he was asking him for the reason why, he really did not know. ¡°She¡¯s not feeling very well, probably because of my mother.¡± He ced his palm on the woman¡¯s face. Actually, there were some things that he did not know how to say and exin in a short time. ¡°Oh.¡± Jia Xinbao did not ask further and felt that it was best if he did not know. If he knew too much, he would die too quickly, especially when facing people like Chu Lui. ¡°Then, just not let them meet first. Mm, this would be the simplest and most effective method for now.¡± ¡°I know, thank you.¡± Chu Lui held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly and realized that her fingers were very cold. Jia Xinbao felt that he was extra here so he walked out and left them inside to Chu Lui and Xia Ruoxin. When Xia Ruoxin woke up at night, Chu Lui was still holding onto her hand; and his dark eyes were shut as if he had fallen asleep. Vaguely, from the man¡¯s brows, tiredness was written all over it. She sat up and carefully removed her hand before raising her wrist. Her fingersnded softly in between the man¡¯s eyebrows. She wanted to touch his tiredness, but she kept her hand in the end. She pulled open the nket, stood up, and walked out barefooted. She was used to standing at the balcony and used to seeing the millions of household lights; they had a husband, a wife, children, and a home. However, where was her home? Also, where was her child? At this time, she felt warmth from behind; and she knew that it was him. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s voice rang by her ear, and his warm breathing was there. ¡°Nothing much, I was just thinking... it¡¯s dark. I miss Rainy.¡± Chapter 830 - What Did He Want to Say?

Chapter 830: What Did He Want to Say?

This was her first time bringing Rainy up. Chu Lui did not say much; she might think that the Chu family might have some ideas about Rainy again. Xia Ruoxin raised her eyes and looked into the distance sarcastically. Chu Lui, you still don¡¯t know, right? Your daughter is already gone. Say, what should I do? What should we do? Chu Lui rested his chin on her thin shoulders and hugged her very tightly. ¡°Ruoxin, let¡¯s get married.¡± Chu Lui clenched his hand tightly. ¡°Okay?¡± Xia Ruoxin turned around and hugged his neck before burying her face in it. Suddenly, Chu Lui knitted his brows, but he was still hugging the woman in his arms tightly. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s red lips were on his neck, and her teeth sunk into his skin. She wanted him to be in as much pain as she was. No, he would not even feel one-tenth of her pain. ... Chu Lui came back home on the third day. Song Wan had been through a torturous three days even she forgot who she was and just felt that time passed really slowly. She had even forgotten to attend Chu Xiang¡¯s parent-teacher meeting, which made Chu Xiang angry for a very long time when she came back. However, she did not even pacify her and promise her everything like she used to. Right now, all her thoughts were on Chu Lui and Xia Ruoxin who came back for revenge. In the fire of hell, Xia Ruoxin was sneering; and both her hands were strangling her neck. Suddenly, music started ying which sent a chill down her spine; and she woke up. Hurriedly, she took her phone; and once she saw the number on it, she picked it up. ¡°Yixuan, is that you? Yixuan.¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s me.¡± Xia Yixuan just came back from overseas and bought a bunch of things. Once she came back, she gave Song Wan a call. ¡°Yixuan, why couldn¡¯t I contact you the past few days?¡± Song Wan held the phone in her hands tightly as if she was holding onto the one straw that could save her. Xia Yixuan flicked her fingers. ¡°I have been overseas the past few days and was in somewhere without signal. I just came back.¡± ¡°Yixuan...¡± Song Wan¡¯s voice was shaking. ¡°Something happened.¡± ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Yixuan took out her pocket mirror and kept checking herself out, wondering if her makeup or her lipstick was ruined. ¡°Yixuan, Xia Ruoxin is still alive...¡± Piak! Xia Yixuan¡¯s pocket mirror dropped onto the floor and broke into pieces instantly. In every broken shard, it was like a piece of herself. When she hurried over to the Chu family, Song Wan walked over hastily when she saw her and pulled her hand. ¡°Yixuan, she¡¯s back. Xia Ruoxin is back.¡± ¡°Auntie, are you mistaken?¡± Xia Yixuan did not believe that Xia Ruoxin would be so lucky to not die after falling into the sea. She did not believe it. She really did not. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her. I saw her myself.¡± Not to mention Xia Yixuan, even Song Wan felt like she was dreaming the past few days. Not long ago, they had just pushed that woman into the sea. If she did not drown, she would have been fed to the fishes. That was the deep sea. However, even if so, she still survived and crawled out of hell. At that time, Xia Yixuan did not know what to do. ¡°Auntie, does Brother Lui know about this?¡± She was really afraid that if Chu Lui found out about it¡ªjudging by his overly-suspicious character, he could definitely find out that she was messing around at the back. She did not dare anger Chu Lui and could not handle his revenge. Back then, he caused Xia Ruoxin to only have half her lifeter; right now... he would definitely make Xia Yixuan wish that she was more dead than alive. ¡°Ah Lui still doesn¡¯t know yet. If not, he would havee over to question me.¡± Song Wan grabbed Xia Yixuan¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Yixuan, Xia Ruoxin came back for revenge. She wants to ruin my Ah Lui because I lost her daughter¡ªI lost Rainy...¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s eyes turned. ¡°So Brother Lui doesn¡¯t know about this?¡± ¡°How would I dare to say it?¡± Song Wanughed bitterly. How was she supposed to say it? If this thing got exposed¡ªnot only would she lose her granddaughter, but she had even pushed her granddaughter¡¯s mother into the sea. This was murder with intent. She could not handle this sin, but what if that woman really ruined her son? She only had one son her entire life. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be anxious.¡± Xia Yixuan first made Song Wan sit down. ¡°We definitely can¡¯t tell Brother Lui about this.¡± ¡°What about Xia Ruoxin?¡± Once Song Wan mentioned Xia Ruoxin, she did not know what to do. Xia Yixuan¡¯s words were like her guiding light; she had to listen and could only listen. Suddenly, Xia Yixuan smiled; and the curve in her red lips was cunning. ¡°We can let her die once so, of course, we can let her die the second time.¡± Song Wan felt a chill down her spine unwittingly. She hugged her arms, and Xia Yixuan was still smiling. She held her fingers tightly. All those who blocked her way must die even if it was that dumb sister of hers. Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Song Wan almost stopped breathing, and so did Xia Yixuan. ¡°Oh, Young Master Chu. You are back.¡± Once the Chu family¡¯s nanny saw Chu Lui, she called him Young Master Chu. Song Wan and Xia Yixuan knew instantly who came back. Song Wan heaved a sigh of relief, arranged her clothes, and was prepared to fight the battle. Meanwhile, Xia Yixuan¡¯s heart was racing wildly as if it was her first time in love. That type of shyness, that type of heart racing and the urge to possess him. Brother Lui, you are mine. You will definitely be mine in the future. She tidied her hair and put on her best look. ¡°Lui...¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Chu Lui already interrupted her and talked to someone else. ¡°Mom, I have something to say.¡± Song Wan¡¯s face changed and did not really dare to face her son¡¯s seriousness and his overly-tensed expression. As for Xia Yixuan, she was just thrown aside like an invisible person. Not to mention reconciling, Chu Lui did not even take a look at her. Suddenly, Xia Yixuan felt her face burn. She remembered and knew this type of feeling of being ignored. Song Wan was now nervous and worried. She was secretly clenching her teeth. What did he want to talk about? ¡°Mom,¡± Chu Lui yelled for Song Wan again. His voice was calm and also had the coldness of not letting anyone reject him. Chapter 831 - He Wanted to Get Married

Chapter 831: He Wanted to Get Married

¡°I want to marry Ruoxin.¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Never!¡± Both women stood up and rejected. Chu Lui looked at both women lightly; it was reasonable for Song Wan to reject, but as for Xia Yixuan... what reason and status did she have to reject? Xia Yixuan¡¯s face was burning, and she did not know where to put her awkward hands. ¡°Mom, I only came over to inform you.¡± Chu Lui stood up and ced one hand in his pocket. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you guys want. I will marry Ruoxin.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t agree.¡± Song Wan stood up suddenly, threw her cold sentence, and returned to her room; mming the door shut. Chu Lui raised his eyebrows as if he had expected all of this. If Song Wan had agreed so readily, then she would not be Song Wan. Also, he lowered his head and stopped his harsh gaze on Xia Yixuan, which made her want to disappear. She started to be uneasy and scared. ¡°Xia Yixuan, please don¡¯te to my house anymore. We don¡¯t wee you here.¡± His words were cold and harsh, which almost made Xia Yixuan break down. ¡°Brother Lui, how could you do this to me?¡± Suddenly, tears welled up in her eyes; and her heart started to hurt. This was the first time that she felt such a heartache all because of this man; how could he do this to her? How could he? She was Yixuan, the one that he loved the most since he was young. ¡°Then, how do you want me to treat you?¡± Chu Lui did not even want to say one extra sentence to this woman. Xia Yixuan¡¯s lips closed and felt a huge grievance. She had never felt so wronged ever since she was young. Chu Lui turned around and went toward the exit. He had already said the matter, and other people¡¯s displeasure had nothing to do with him. He would marry his own wife. When he was about to open the door, Xia Yixuan became crazy and hugged him tightly from the back. ¡°Brother Lui, can we go back to the past? Let¡¯s be fine just like the past? I love you; I really do.¡± Love? To hear this word from Xia Yixuan¡¯s mouth, he felt disgusted. He turned around and removed Xia Yixuan¡¯s arms before holding her lower jaw tightly. There was no tinge of warmth in his eyes. ¡°Xia Yixuan, do you think I¡¯m a fool? You said you love me today, but who will you love tomorrow? Your love is too big; I can¡¯t handle it at all. Do you still think that I am the Chu Lui of the past? My love was never meant for you. It was for the bride that I just got engaged to. Sometimes, I can¡¯t even remember how you look like. How dare you tell me about love? ¡°This type of woman who did not even know what love is, what right do you have to talk to me about love? ¡°Hah...¡± He sneered. All of this, everything was started because of the woman in front of him. If it was not for her, he would not have missed his Ruoxin for so many years. If it was not for her, he would not have married Li Manni and faced his infertility issue. All of them were being yed in her hands. How dare she talk to him about love? Love... did she deserve it? He pushed Xia Yixuan¡¯s chin with all his might, opened the door, and left in big steps. ¡°Chu Lui, I won¡¯t let go of you. I will never!¡± Xia Yixuan behind him wiped her mouth, and her makeup was already long gone from her tears. The love that she could not have and the hatred she could not do had already expanded long ago. As for certain people, the hatred had just seeded and just started to grow. ... ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± Chu Lui got off and brought Xia Ruoxin to a ce. ¡°What is this ce?¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up straight. For the whole morning, he brought her around to run errands; they took photos and signed lots of papers. ¡°You will know when you get down.¡± Chu Lui got off the car, opened the door, and let here down. Xia Ruoxin walked over, and in her high heels, her legs looked even more beautiful. Under the sunlight, her silky skin sparkled even more. It was only that pair of eyes and her lips that gave her maturity and also her elegance. She had suffered too much so perhaps this was heaven¡¯s pity for her. The older she got, she was as if a butterfly that broke out from a cocoon and was much prettier. Her eyes, her brows... her nose; all of them were perfect. Today, she was wearing a silk long dress that exposed her pearly white arms which did not make her look like an Asian but a Westerner instead. Just that, right now, she wascking some color and did not smile often. If she was back to the way she used to be, she would be outstanding. Chu Lui brought her to a small office, and someone gave her something to sign without letting her look at what the document was about. The person just made her sign and put her fingerprint. Chu Lui took a piece of clean tissue and cleaned her fingers carefully. ¡°Chu Lui, are you selling me?¡± Xia Ruoxin turned around and asked him. Of course, if he was going to sell her, she would not be afraid as there was nothing more that she could lose. ¡°No, I¡¯m selling myself.¡± Chu Luiughed, and when her finger was clean, he held it tightly and ced them on her knees. Not longter, two official documents were ced in front of them. Xia Ruoxin then took the documents and ced it on her leg. As expected, she sneered in her heart. She had sold herself; she sold herself to this man once again. Of course, this man sold himself to her as well and asked for the other portion; she was conflicted. This was a form for the transfer of assets. Now, all the assets under Chu Lui¡¯s name were for her, including hispany shares, his frozen estates, his house, and his car. They were all under her name. That meant that she had actually be a billionaire. If she was willing, all the man¡¯s assets were hers. No, they were already hers. She could even sell him out and make the Chu family lose everything. A life for a life; it seemed pretty fair. She had sold herself for a pretty good price. As for the others¡ªin the future on her ounts, Chu Lui¡¯s name would be on the husband column. At night, Chu Lui brought over the new ounts. On top, there was her, him, and another name¡ªChu Zhixi. Rainy¡¯s new name. From Rainy, she became Rainy Gao and then Chu Zhixi. Just that, her daughter would never be called this name for the rest of her life. She flipped the page and realized Chu Xiang¡¯s name was not there. ¡°What about Chu Xiang?¡± She ced the ounts aside. Was the child that Song Wan adopted not registered under Chu Lui¡¯s name? Chapter 832 - Painstaking Efforts

Chapter 832: Painstaking Efforts

¡°She¡¯s under my mom¡¯s name. I know you don¡¯t like her so, naturally, I won¡¯t let her appear in front of you. Not even her name.¡± Chu Lui extended his hand to hug this woman. At this moment, he felt that his life wasplete. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s gaze stopped at the ounts, and her eyes were kind of upset. ¡°I¡¯ll hold a big wedding for you, away from others.¡± Chu Lui patted her forehead lightly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you suffer. I¡¯ll return everything that I owed you. All of it.¡± ¡°I know...¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled, and her fingers were intertwined with his fingertips. ¡°I will also return you whatever you owed me. All of it.¡± She thought in her heart. The smile on her face became even more vibrant, but under the sun, there was an indescribable distance on the side of her face. Chu Lui¡¯s brows knitted slightly and acted as if he did not see it. He only held the woman tightly and locked her in his arms. He was scared. He was afraid that she would run off if he did not hold her tighter. He was afraid that if he did not hug her tightly, he would lose her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me about Rainy?¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenly asked and wanted to find out if he knew about it. However, he clearly did not. Song Wan hid everything really well. She lied to everyone, including her son and herself. Chu Lui¡¯s palm ruffled her hair gently. ¡°Since you decided to leave so harshly, you wouldn¡¯t bring the child back so easily. No matter where she is, I believe that you¡¯ll put her in a safe ce.¡± However... There was a sigh in his voice and the hoarseness had a bit of vibration to it; it was like an old book, an ancient instrument in a ce without a storm¡ªas quiet as ever. ¡°Ruoxin, we agreed. Wherever you go, I¡¯ll follow you. This kind of harsh departure was crueler than letting a person die.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not say anything. No one knew that she was smiling; she was smiling sarcastically and mockingly. Yes, it was harsh. It was not a living separation... but separation by death. However, her life was cheap, and the heavens did not want it back. She continued to y with Chu Lui¡¯s buttons. This habit of hers was indeed like Rainy¡¯s. Just that, Chu Lui, do you really believe that I left on my own and I was not abducted by someone else? Her eyes squinted, and something shed in her eyes. However, Chu Lui did not see it. Do I not understand you enough, or do you not understand me enough? However, she was wondering: if she was not pushed into the sea at the start and Rainy did not go missing, would she leave with her? She did not know. Perhaps she would. Outside, the light that came in through the gaps in the leaves reached the floor and shone. She used her hands to cover her eyes, and her overly-white skin finally had some colors on it. ... A pair of high heels stopped in front of a building. It stopped, continued, and then entered the elevator and left. Xia Ruoxin ced her hand on the handle, and one could tell that the door already had a thickyer of dust. No one must havee back in a long time. As for the keys... she took a step back, squatted down, and flipped the mat. In a small corner, she found a key. Luckily, no one came here to clean up; if not, the key would have gone missing. This was her and Rainy¡¯s house so she always had a habit of keeping a spare key. Just that, she was afraid to see everything here because it would remind her of her daughter that was not there anymore. Ka! The door opened, and the smell of dust wafted over. It seemed as though everything here was just like the day she left and did not change. The water in the flower vase was long gone, and the flower inside had withered. There was a thickyer of dust on the cupboards and all the house appliances, including the electronics. She walked over and picked up the ss on the table. The light that refracted through the top of the ss was all sadness. She ced the ss next to her face. This was Rainy¡¯s favorite ss, and she loved putting all kinds of flowers and nts in it. Even if it was just a bunch of wild grass, she would love it, too. The ss was still there, but it had ayer of dust... and everything had already changed. She put the ss down and continued to walk forward, but she suddenly stepped on something. She moved her leg away and found a piece of paper. She squatted down and picked up the paper. ¡°Chu Lui, I don¡¯t want to see you ever again¡ªor any of the Chu family. Hasn¡¯t your Chu family harmed me enough? Now, you still want to harm my Rainy? I hate you. I hate your Chu family. Don¡¯t look for me because you disgust me. Do you know that I want to puke every time I look at your face?¡± She knitted her brows. This really looked like her handwriting. Just that, this was not written by her. She did not write it herself. Perhaps... she still did not know. It looked like Song Wan had really made lots of painstaking efforts to make this act look more realistic. Could it be that her clothes were also gone to be evidence for her leaving? She opened the door to her bedroom, and inside, everything was the same as if nothing changed. Just that, there was a thickyer of dust on it. She walked in and opened the cupboard. As expected, all the clothes inside were missing. They... sheughed. They really put in a lot of effort. She walked to the bedside and found the nket folded there neatly. She used her fingers to touch it and could feel theyer of dust on it. She reached her hand in, and after feeling for a while, she found a doll. Even though the dolly was a bit old, it was protected well; and even the dolly¡¯s clothes were clean. She sat down and was not even afraid that the dust would cover her entire life. She held the dolly in her arms and started crying without a sound. After some time, she stood up and ced the dolly under the nket to prevent it from gathering dust. She did not want to touch anything here. Perhaps when she was at her most helpless times, this ce would give her some memories. She tidied her clothes and walked out. Then, she closed the door and locked it, cing the key back to its original ce before leaving. She went back to the ce that she was living at, but Chu Lui was not there. This time, he should be at work. She opened Chu Lui¡¯s study room. There was aputer, some documents, and nothing much. This man was still like the past and, sometimes, viewed his work even more important than his life. She walked over, and behind the office table, there was a small safe. Chapter 833 - She Would Kill Someone

Chapter 833: She Would Kill Someone

She ced her hand on it and faced the numbers. 1205; her birthday... Ka! The safe opened. There was not much stuff inside... no gemstones or whatnot; there were only some documents. Chu Lui would never ce materialistic things in here but in the bank. Xia Ruoxin reached her hand in and took out everything from the inside. Then, she sat on the floor and ced all the documents on herp to look at them. Wedding certificate... their first wedding certificate was still here. The man on it was much younger and much colder while the woman was much simpler and did not have any regrets or hatred. He was not smiling, and in his eyes, there was even a bit of hatred while she was smiling... smiling foolishly. However, the words ¡®not effective¡¯ have already been chopped on the book. She took out another book; this was new and recent. He said that he would give her a luxurious wedding. Would he? She had never thought of it. It was as if she and this man were destined to not be together; if they were, all kinds of disasters and troubles woulde their way. In the end, the people around them would get affected. It was a new wedding certificate. The thirty-year-old man was much more mature and handsome than the one from a few years back; his five features were still like the past, but time had given them maturity and security. His lips were curled up, and it melted his original stiff expression. Now, he seemed much friendlier; and even though he did not smile widely, one could tell from his small expression that his mood was very good. As for the woman, the years passed did not leave much of a mark on her. She was still like her past self, but who knew...? Whatever she experienced the past few years was not exinable in just a mere few words. She closed the wedding certificate and flipped the other documents. There were some confidential documents from the Chu Enterprise and also the transfer assets document. Now, under her name, was the entire Chu Enterprise. If she was willing, she could destroy the entirepany. She ced the items back locked the safe again. Then, she changed into new clothes and rode a car to the Chu Enterprise. In the future, this was her world, her business empire. However, honestly, she did not feel much about it and was quite nonchnt. Perhaps it was because her heart had stopped and was already dead. When the receptionist saw her, she did not dare to stop her. The new employees also looked at her while standing. All of them remembered this face clearly. One could offend anyone, but there was this one person one could never, ever offend. She was Xia Ruoxin. She would not quarrel or cause amotion; she would just turn around to leave, pull a long face to the CEO, and ask him to fire the person out. Everyone would not forget that because of one sentence from this Ms. Xia, the four security guards that she did not like were fired. Before the CEO¡¯s new secretary could warm her seat and achieve her dreams, she did not even give her the honor to be busy because she stopped this Ms. Xia. Now, they heard that she was looking for a job, but nopany wanted to hire her. A fresh graduate from a famous university could actually not find a job. It seemed like it had never happened before, and so she was working as a cashier in a small supermarket. The people that Chu Lui fired... even though he did not block them off, all those who had business dealings with the Chu Enterprise would not dare to ept such a person. Hence, everyone had to be more alert and much smarter. Of course, they had to do things smarter. Xia Ruoxin took out a card from her bag and swiped the elevator. This elevator was not used much, unlike the others one that kept going up and down all day. Hey, was there another one there? A new employee could not squeeze in after a few tries. Now, it was the period where everyone was going to work and trying their best to go up. Now, she was bing even more anxious as they had to punch their card. The welfare at the Chu Enterprise was good, but they had a lot more rules. Just not punching the card once and forgetting to punch the card were not something to be yed with. They would lose their hardworking award, and it would be recorded; perhaps they might not even get their bonus. Their CEO was a workaholic and was, of course, punctual. To be his employees, they first had to be punctual as well. Just that, everyone was using the workers¡¯ elevator, and the few elevators were bursting. If one could not squeeze in, there was not much time away from the start of work. All the people who werete now must be wondering why they did note earlier; even five minutes more would save them a lot of trouble. When this employee saw the elevator at the side, he hurriedly ran over. Even when the others wanted to remind him, it was toote. ¡°Fifteenth floor, thank you.¡± He heaved a sigh of relief and patted his chest like he was thankful for thest-minute save. However, after waiting for quite some time, no one helped him press the button. The elevator rose very fast and was already on the fourteenth floor. Hurriedly, he went forward to press, but no matter how much he pressed on it, the button would not light up. Why did it not light up? Was the elevator spoiled? He was frightened until he started breaking out in cold sweat. This could not be. It really could not light up... what was he going to do? He was going to bete. This one time would take away his hardworking award and bonus. The elevator stopped at the eighteenth floor, and he had a look of weakness on his face. He looked like a dog that was sticking out his tongue; it was kind of cute. Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes and walked out. Just that the poor new employee did not even know that this elevator went straight to the eighteenth floor. ¡°Go take the other elevator. If you don¡¯t go down, you will really bete.¡± Xia Ruoxin reminded him nicely as she looked at the diamond-studded watch on her wrist. There were still a few minutes left. When the new employee heard it, it was as if someone was going to beat him up; and he ran towards the other elevator. The elevator was rising first, and when he looked up, he saw Xia Ruoxin¡¯s smile. Her makeup was light and was not like an employee in thepany. She was not wearing any working clothes, just a long dress with a pair of ck high heels. She had distinct features and was beautiful. This face was imprinted in his mind, and after being stunned for quite some time, he still did not know what had just happened. Chapter 834 - Her Worth is to be an Accompaniment

Chapter 834: Her Worth is to be an Apaniment

Ding! He reached the fifteenth floor. He only recovered his senses by then, ran towards the card-punching area, and reached out his thumb. Ka! He had sessfully punched in at eight fifty-nine. When he looked up again, it was already nine. Afterward, he patted his chest. So close... he was really lucky. When he walked into the office, all the other people looked at him with pity. ¡°What just happened?¡± He scratched his head. Was he notte? Did he not have a minute to spare? Why did everyone look at him as if he was going to get fired? ¡°Are you okay?¡± an old employee asked him kindly. Was he really okay? ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± He rolled his sleeves up, sat down, and turned on theputer. Just that, he was feeling awkward with so many pairs of eyes on him. ¡°Did you go to the eighteenth floor?¡± The man askedplicatedly. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± He was very honest. ¡°Did you see that Ms. Xia?¡± ¡°Ms. Xia?¡± He blinked. ¡°The one wearing the white dress, right? She was really pretty!¡± Now, everyone did not pity him but distanced themselves away from him. They were all waiting for him to get fired as, after all, that Ms. Xia was the most famous job killer in their office. She did not have any specific work to do; her work was to kill people and fire them. Just that, after waiting for a few days, the new person¡ªwho was also a bit foolish¡ªdid not look like he got fired. Until a long whileter, he then found out that he could not enter that elevator. It turned out some women could not be messed with. ... Xia Ruoxin walked in again, and the secretary sitting at the door hurriedly stood up. ¡°Hello, Ms. Xia.¡± ¡°Hello!¡± Xia Ruoxin greeted her, too. This secretary seemed pretty scared of her; was her face dirty, or did she look really scary? However, she did not know that not only this new secretary was afraid of her, but the entirepany. She opened Chu Lui¡¯s door, sat on his office chair, and leaned back to rest. ¡°Brother Lui!¡± Bang! Chu Lui¡¯s office door was pushed open. The one who came in wearing red was none other than Xia Yixuan. A few years had passed, and Xia Yixuan still looked like she was the young mistress of the Xia household. She had a voluptuous chest, thin waist, and an almost bare back. ¡°Why is it you?¡± Xia Yixuan thought if she came on her own, she would be able to find Chu Lui. Now, she was different from the past. In the past, she did this with the backing of their two families¡¯ rtionships. Now, her new backing was Song Wan and not anyone else. Hence, once she entered here, she could just wave the ess card to the elevator in her hands and entered without restrictions. Just that, why was it Xia Ruoxin and not Chu Lui? Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes wide and looked lightly at Xia Yixuan. Her gazended on Xia Yixuan¡¯s hair. Her hair was a beautiful red wine color, and it looked familiar. Also, the scent of her body was familiar, too. She had some sort of impression but perhaps it had been too long, she could not really remember. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xia Yixuan said and was close to screaming. Xia Ruoxin raised her red lips. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Xia Yixuan was stumped. At this time, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s gaze was judging and in deep thought, which made Xia Yixuan feel guilty for some reason. She twisted her waits and sat on the sofa, sticking her butt on it and did not move. Of course, Xia Ruoxin did not want to chase anyone. Just that, being under the same roof with Xia Yixuan, she believed none of them liked it. In the past, at the Xia household and in school, Xia Yixuan had a presence that she could not directly look at. Xia Yixuan was a fresh flower, and she was just grass; Xia Yixuan was the princess, and she was the dog that the princess owned. Even though these descriptions were not right, it did happen like that. In the Xia household, she did not even have the right to eat at the table. She was just the embarrassment of the Xia household, a step-daughter; honestly, she was just a burden that Shen Yijun brought in. Of course, this burden was not that useless. After eating the Xia household¡¯s food for decades, she had contributed much to them. She apanied this princess as she grew and was responsible for her to be happy and to excel. In the end, she still had to be her scapegoat. One could just see her worth. ¡°Xia Ruoxin!¡± Suddenly, Xia Yixuan yelled Ruoxin¡¯s name. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xia Ruoxin spread her legszily. Clearly, she had forgotten that there was someone else here. How could Xia Yixuan¡ªwho always excelled¡ªreceive this kind of treatment, especially by a step-sister she had always stepped on? Even just drinking a mouthful of water alone, the indignance and difort would make her suffer and upset. Xia Yixuan stood up and ran towards Xia Ruoxin. Her pretty eyes were filled with hatred, and her good-looking face was contorted. ¡°I want you to leave Brother Lui right now. How can you be good enough for Chu Lui? Xia Ruoxin, you cheap woman. No one even knows how many men you had. How dare you have the guts to stay with Brother Lui? If I were you, I would bang my head against the wall and die.¡± ¡°Did you not already do it?¡± Xia Ruoxin raised her eyes lightly. ¡°Why? You haven¡¯t died, right? I know very well how many men I have. Talking about numbers, if you¡ªMs. Xia¡ªis number-two, no one would dare to be number-one.¡± Her every word was light but had a tinge of sarcasm with it. However, in Xia Yixuan¡¯s ears, it pricked them until her heart hurt. She raised her hand and wanted to use the old methods to bully this worthless nothing that did not even have a mother. Her hand flung out, and Xia Ruoxin did not dodge because she knew that there was someone at the door. She was just waiting for the palm tond on her face. There were just too many people who had pped her face in her life; even her own mother had done it. She was used to it. In the end¡ªbefore Xia Yixuan¡¯s fingers could even touch the side of her clothes and her face, she heard Xia Yixuan¡¯s scream. She was already on the floor in an ugly posture. Her thighs were open wide, and she was clearly wearing a short dress. However, she did not even know how to wear safety shorts. How could that thin material block the glory below? Luckily, no one here was staring at her ce; if not, she would be disadvantaged, big time. Chapter 835 - Ungrateful Terror

Chapter 835: Ungrateful Terror

¡°Are you okay?¡± Chu Lui stood in front of Xia Ruoxin, and his shaking fingers were gently caressing her face. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her own face. ¡°This face was not bad today; it did not get hit.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s gaze swept past Xia Yixuan who was lying in an unkempt manner on the floor. Whether she was injured or not, it was of no concern to him. When he picked up his phone, his voice was icy cold. ¡°Get a few security guards up and throw this person out.¡± When he finished saying, he ended the call with a bang. Xia Ruoxin leaned on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders, and her red lips curved up. Not only Xia Yixuan knew how to act, but she did, too. Who would not know how to lie or act? It was just that she did not like doing it in the past. However, if she did act, she would not lose to Xia Yixuan at all. Not longter, security guards came up and dragged Xia Yixuan out, without even unrolling her dress. Of course, they could also see the glory barely covered with the thin piece of cloth. Xia Yixuan was thrown down from the eighteenth floor to the first floor, which was of no difference from her being thrown down to the eighteenth floor of hell. After Xia Yixuan was thrown out, she covered her face and went home to cry at Xia Mingzheng. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. It¡¯s the good daughter that you gave birth to who fought with me for Brother Lui.¡± Xia Yixuan was so angry until she moved forward and pushed Shen Yijun, causing her to fall on the floor. She waspletely unprepared, and her head hit the corner of the couch, which made her dizzy. She could not even recover her senses. ¡°Yijun.¡± The moment Xia Mingzheng came down, he saw Xia Yixuan push Shen Yijun. Hurriedly, he ran down and helped Shen Yijun up while scolding Xia Yixuan. ¡°Yixuan, what are you doing? How can you hit your mother?¡± ¡°My mother?¡± At first, Xia Yixuan was not in a good mood. When he said ¡®mother¡¯, she wanted to p Shen Yijun, especially since Shen Yijun¡¯s face was very close to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. ¡°Dad, since when did I have a mother? My mother had already died over twenty years ago. Have you forgotten?¡± Xia Mingzheng¡¯s face ckened, and Xia Yixuan kept yelling harshly. ¡°Dad, look at the woman you married. What else can she do other than spend your money? Even the helper at home is stronger than her. The woman that she gave birth to always went against me, and now, she wanted to snatch my Brother Lui. Your daughter had gone to bed with thousands of men. How good could this old one be? Dad, aren¡¯t you afraid of being made a cuckold?¡± Piak! Xia Yixuan¡¯s mouth was still open, but she lost her voice. She held her face and could not even believe the burning feeling on it. ¡°Dad, you hit me?¡± ¡°Enough, Yixuan. What rtionship do you have with Chu Lui? The one that Chu Lui was looking for in the first ce... wasn¡¯t even you.¡± Xia Mingzheng ced his hand on Shen Yijun¡¯s forehead. The bruise made him feel guilty in his heart. He really did not bring this daughter of his up properly. She was too immature and ignorant. Everyone said that it was the father¡¯s fault if the children were bad; it was all his fault for not bringing his daughter up well. He would really rather have his daughter dead in that car ident. After all¡ªback then, she was still the stubborn yet innocent child. Now, look at what she had be. This screaming thing had no difference from a lunatic. She still had the guts to appear in front of Chu Lui. Did she not understand Chu Lui¡¯s warning? Did she really want their Xia household to follow the footsteps of the Li family, or would she really treat Xia Ruoxin now as the old Xia Ruoxin who would let them order her around and bully her? Now, Xia Mingzheng could guarantee that if she really dared¡ªthe next second, Chu Lui¡¯s fist would greet his face immediately. He was already so old; he still wanted his dignity. He helped Shen Yijun up and brought her to the bedroom to rest. Shen Yijun¡¯s expression was numb, but when she walked past Xia Yixuan, there was something unknown in her eyes. Sure enough, she had finally understood what was meant by ¡®ungrateful terror that was not raised well¡¯. No matter how nice she was to her, it was of no use. No matter how nice she was, she was not her daughter and was not given birth by her. At this moment, she had lost all hope in Xia Yixuan and was utterly disappointed. All her likings in the past had turned into one big joke. People¡¯s likings needed a long time to develop, but hatred could be formed within a second. Xia Yixuan¡¯s face was still burning and hurting while her heart was still in difort like a pair of hands was strangling her heart. She used all her might to kick the table. She would remember it. All of this was because of Xia Ruoxin. It was Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin, I will not forgive you. She stomped her high heels, and the hatred had already nted its seeds and grew. In this world¡ªif it¡¯s not you, it¡¯s me. ... Xia Ruoxin suddenly sat up and her forehead broke out into cold sweat. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chu Lui sat up too and reached out to hug her shoulders, allowing her to rest in his arms. His brows were tightly knitted, and his fingers wereforting the tense muscles on her shoulders. ¡°Why do you always have nightmares?¡± He had really never seen her have a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head and rested her head on his shoulders. Even though her face was tired, her pair of eyes was cold; nonchnce was hanging on her lips. Shey down again on the man¡¯s arms. There was a faint smell of shaving creaming from the man¡¯s body, but no more nicotine. It seemed as if he did not like to smoke much recently... maybe because he knew that she did not like the smell so he had to rid his addiction. She closed her eyes and inched closer towards the man. In the end, it changed to reluctance. She was reluctant, genuinely reluctant. Chu Lui whipped out his phone and looked down at the woman in his arms. She had longshes and exhaustion written all over her face as if she had not rxed at all. ¡°I know. We must get thatnd. Tomorrow, during the meeting, give me a proposal. This project has been secretly going on for three years, and I won¡¯t allow any failures or mishaps. Do you understand?¡± His voice was soft and light, but the words were harsh and to the point. In terms of business, he had always been decisive. Of course, since he had been preparing this project for three years, it looked like he must seed in it. Chapter 836 - Was she Reluctant?

Chapter 836: Was she Reluctant?

Xia Ruoxin sat on the couch and flipped a magazine. Du Jingtang pointed. ¡°Is it okay?¡± ¡°Yep.¡± Chu Lui had no intention of avoiding Xia Ruoxin as he would not hide anything from her. ¡°Okay.¡± Du Jingtang understood and pulled a chair over to sit in front of Chu Lui. ¡°Brother, this project is too big; it¡¯s just like taking our entirepany for a gamble. If it seeds, ourpany will expand two times. If we fail, then the wholepany will downsize to seventy percent. Honestly, Brother, this is the biggest opportunity for ourpany since we started, but it¡¯s also the biggest risk.¡± ¡°Opportunitiese hand in hand with risks.¡± Chu Lui lightly signed the paper, and the pen moved in his hand like it was alive, almost bing one with his finger. ¡°I believe my eyes.¡± Chu Lui sat up and was pretty confident in himself. Of course, this was not arrogance. Du Jingtang was still pretty worried. ¡°However, what happens if someone buys thatnd earlier than us? Even though no one wants thatnd now, perhaps someone would discover the uses of thatnd?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen.¡± Chu Lui threw down his pen. ¡°Thatnd has been empty for three years, and I have also waited for three years. Du Jingtang was still anxious. If thend was really bought away by someone, then their investment would go down the drain. It was not that he had no guts, but he really did not feel very secure to put all thepany¡¯s assets on this one investment. If something happened and works could not carry on as nned, it would be scary for their credibility. Also, they had owed the banks quite a bit of money. Regardless of how big the Chu Enterprise was and how many employees they had, their recent projects all had rtions with the banks. The banks took advantage of them, and they took advantage of others. This food chain was normal. Chu Lui was just nice the owner of this food chain. Xia Ruoxin continued to flip her magazine; they were all beauty magazines with thetest international makeup, clothes, and essories in it. In the past, Xia Yixuan loved to read these kinds of magazines. Once it came out, she would fight to grab the pieces. Many of them were limited; thus, the worldwide distribution was very low. Women all loved topare, especially the wealthy ones. Whatever the other party had, they needed to have, too; this was called following the trend. Whatever they had and the other party did not, this was called ability. Hence, these people would spend all their money to buy things they wanted. ¡°Is there anything that you like?¡± Chu Lui had already finished speaking with Du Jingtang as he sat over and took Xia Ruoxin¡¯s magazine. ¡°What do you like?¡± Xia Ruoxin pointed at some clothes in the magazine. ¡°This is not bad.¡± Chu Lui flipped to that page, and it was indeed not bad as it suited her pretty well. Of course, the price reflected the same. Everything that could appear in this magazine was designed by renowned designers and was thetest trends of the season. ¡°If you like it, then have it.¡± Chu Lui did not even blink or check the price. He whipped out his phone and gave someone a call. The next day, someone sent over an international express package. Xia Ruoxin ced the package on her knees and opened it. Inside, there was actually the set of clothes that she saw in the magazine. It was pretty expensive. Was it not heavy to wear so much money on her body? However, she did like this outfit. She picked it up and went to the changing room to try it. The clothes were made based on her measurements and especially suited at the waist area. The clothes were also soft, and air could enter easily. It was no wonder that people liked this kind of luxury. It turned out that expensive items had their own benefits other than showing off one¡¯s status. She arranged her hair and took out a wig. Not sure from when, but she started liking wigs and would put all her sadness and scars in it, giving others a wless appearance. The wig was curly and light green, which matched her white skin color. Then, she changed into a pair of high heels and twirled in front of the mirror. No matter where, she looked perfect; there was nothing extra about her appearance. When she took her bag and was about to leave, Chu Lui walked in. Once he saw her, his eyes lit up. As expected, this outfit really suited her. He walked in and touched her wig. ¡°Why are you wearing this again?¡± He did not really like her wearing wigs every day. Even though her original hair was a little short, it was not ugly and was short and sweet; it felt pretty real. Why must she wear this thing that was heavy and humid? ¡°It looks nice.¡± Xia Ruoxin swept her light green loose strands as her crystal-like eyes met with the man¡¯s warm gaze. Suddenly, her back was against the wall, and the man was putting pressure on her. ¡°I just put on my makeup.¡± She was slightly away from the man¡¯s lips pressing down, but she could not avoid the man¡¯s scent that was filled with lust and a feeling that sent sparks down someone¡¯s spine. ¡°It¡¯s okay; I¡¯ll help you draw it again in a while.¡± Once he finished talking, he pressed his lips on hers to trap her light pink lips. He tasted something sweet; perhaps it was her lipstick or her body scent. Quickly, his body had a reflex. He was supposed to resist it, but he did not want to and directly rolled her clothes up. Then, he pressed her body tightly against him, and both of them were as close as ever. Originally, he was already much taller than her, and her body was exceptionally soft. They were like a match made in heaven; even in terms of their body, they were very harmonious. Xia Ruoxin moaned lightly, and her white arms were around the man¡¯s neck. ¡°Do you like it?¡± The man¡¯s body went forward with his beastly eyes, and his hands encircled around her thin waist. At this time, the interaction between their bodies made them addicted as if every night and day was not enough... as if they wanted each other to melt into their bodies and their lives. At this time, they were very intimate. At this time, they were wless. At this time, they were not each other; they were one person. They were supposed to be a couple, but they had lost each other for too long. It turned out that some people really could not be separated. It was until both their breathing returned to normal, and Xia Ruoxin was leaning on Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders. Her lips curved downwards and let out pain from her mouth. Chu Lui¡¯s big hand was patting her back lightly tofort her. Chapter 837 - Your Ex-Wife?

Chapter 837: Your Ex-Wife?

His fingers stopped on her shoulders and wrapped her entire body into his arms as if he wanted to fit her inside his body. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± He called her name. In the end, there was only this name that came out of his mouth. Outside, it was bright, and time passed quickly. Xia Ruoxin held Chu Lui¡¯s arm and walked into a high-ss restaurant. At this time, the lightingnded on them; and everyone¡¯s eyesnded on her neck. The crystal gem was definitely not a fake, and there was a diamond on her neck with an even bigger one on her ring. She held the man¡¯s arms, and her white legs carried her, letting her shine like a gem in the light. ¡°Herplexion is so nice.¡± Someone could not help but exim. ¡°Her outfit looks really good,¡± another one said. ¡°Oh, and I know that this was just released worldwide and in limited edition. There are only a hundred pieces in the whole world, and one is worth a million dors. It¡¯s really made with blood, sweat, and tears by the designer; which sucked civilians¡¯ blood.¡± ¡°Is that gem a fake?¡± ¡°Are you serious? Do you not know who that guy is? He¡¯s Chu Lui. A few days ago, he bought this set of mermaid¡¯s tears during an auction. Isn¡¯t it this? How can such a big, pink diamond be fake?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he afraid of getting robbed wearing millions on them?¡± someone said with jealousy. The others started giggling. Who would dare to steal Chu Lui¡¯s items? At this time and age, money and status were intertwined. Sessful businessmen would definitely have their own connections. Besides, which wealthy person got robbed of their essories? Chu Lui pulled the chair and let Xia Ruoxin sit down. ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± He passed the menu to Xia Ruoxin. Sometimes, he really felt that time had given this woman different things. Other people got older, but she got prettier and more elegant. However, it was also time that woke up her ugly side. Xia Ruoxin took the menu and flipped it with her thin fingers. The pigeon-egg big diamond was not as eye-catching as her white fingers. She flipped it page by page. Under hershes were two darkened eyes. In a moment, there was a butterfly that flew past; but when its wings opened, it fell and was disappointed. After flipping for some time, she then returned the menu to Chu Lui. Actually, she just wanted to eat a bowl of noodles. However, since they came here, it did not make sense for her to just order a bowl of noodles. ¡°You order.¡± She propped up her face and smiled lightly. Under the lighting, her lips were thicker and more beautiful. Chu Lui extended his hand and touched her face. His fingers felt slightly cold on her skin. Today, he finally understood what ice skin was. He took the menu and ordered a few of her favorite dishes. A waitress walked over. The whole time, her head was lowered; perhaps she was too busy and felt a bit dizzy. ¡°Hello, what would you like to have?¡± She took a deep breath and said in a professional tone. This voice... Xia Ruoxin turned around andnded her gaze on the waitress. At first, she just thought that their voices sounded alike, but they even looked alike. Was it possible for there to be two identical people in the world? ¡°Your ex-wife?¡± she asked Chu Lui mockingly. Chu Lui squinted his eyes and ruffled her hair. ¡°Are you mocking me?¡± Yes, he epted this kind of mockery. However, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Aren¡¯t you my ex-wife and my current wife?¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenlyughed and did not mind showing off their affection in front of other people even if it died quickly. She was never a cruel person, but now she found out that being harsh to someone¡ªespecially her enemy¡ªwas a delightful thing. Now, she was really happy. She ced her face on Chu Lui¡¯s hand and then turned around and talked to the waitress sarcastically. ¡°Why? Are you not going to go? Or do you want to sit down and talk to us? I don¡¯t mind, but it seemed that this Mr. Chu minds. Right, Mr. Chu?¡± Something shed in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes. Of course, he knew what Xia Ruoxin was doing. He justughed helplessly. Let her do whatever she wanted as long as she would be happier and less stressed. The waitress in front of her turned around and ran out. Her face flushed red and white until she ran into the toilet and bit her own hand. At that point, the pain and torture were unbearable for her. They did it on purpose. They must have done it on purpose. However, that was her husband. That was her husband who doted on her and pampered her for four years. How did things end up like this? Why did it be like this? She looked at her hand, and the pair of pearly white hands was already wrinkled now; even her face had aged. As a result of theck of water, being under the harsh weather, her age, and herck of beauty; she already had many freckles and wrinkles on her face. She was only twenty-six but did not look any younger than thirty-five. Hurriedly, she turned around and looked at herself in the mirror. Was that person who was as white as a ghost and as old as an auntie... her? No, no, it was not. Quickly, she took out a lipstick from her pocket and smeared it on her lips. In the end, in her hurry, and with the shaking of her hand; her lips were smeared with lipstick. Even her chin had some. How was this putting on lipstick? She looked like she sucked somebody¡¯s blood. ¡°Li Manni, what are you doing here?¡± A colleague came in, and her tone was not good at all. ¡°The manager asked for you. Someone ordered food, but why did you not submit their order? Can you afford to offend the people here?¡± Li Manni clenched her fists on the vanity table. She bit on her lips with all her might. Hah. Valuable customer... When she was a valuable customer, Xia Ruoxin¡ªthat b*tch¡ªwas still begging for food. Now, everyone could bully her and step over her. Who was she? She was Li Manni, the wife of the CEO of Chu Enterprise. Her husband owned billions of assets, but the truth was that she was working as a waitress here¡ªan upation that shepletely looked down on before. Chapter 838 - Something Happened to the Company

Chapter 838: Something Happened to the Company

Besides, now, Chu Lui was someone else¡¯s man and someone else¡¯s husband, no longer hers. She tried hard to remove the lipstick on her mouth. That destroyed face of hers already began to turn old. Yes, she did not have a man anymore. She did not have a husband, a family, or even an ovary to have children. When she came out, the manager scolded her at full st and even told her to get lost if she did not want to work. She really wanted to p the ugly man¡¯s face harshly. ¡°Manager...¡± she said sadly and apologized, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. My stomach suddenly felt ufortable. I believe that customer would not me me.¡± She moved her body in front. The eyes of the man, who was close to fifty and had a beer belly, shed. Then, he ced his hand on hers and continued to caress it. Li Manni tolerated her disgust and continued to smile. Some rays of light from somewherended on her eyes and hurt the corner of her eyes that already hurt. Some people could be pitied, but others did not deserve it. Just like Li Manni. ... Chu Lui stood in front of the toilet and was waiting for someone. When Li Manni came out again, she was tidying her clothes. Her face was red, and her lips were swollen; one look, and he knew what happened to her. Everyone had done it before, and there was nothing he did not know. Besides, he was Chu Lui who had personally lived with her for four years. Chu Lui raised his eyes lightly, folded his arms in front, and stood as he leaned against the wall. Li Manni hurriedly covered her mouth and ran into the toilet in humiliation. Chu Lui knew her physical state the best. Her lips were naturally sensitive; one light touch, and it would swell. Chu Lui was not a fool and could tell what this obvious swelling meant. The tap on the other side turned on, and a hand was lightly sshing the water underneath. The pair of hands was beautiful and was long and white, without a single w. Her long and elegant fingers did not have the color like others did and was more naturally white. On her left hand, her ring finger had arge, pink diamond. Li Manni raised her head and met with a woman¡¯s smiling face. ¡°Ms. Li, long time, no see.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently arranged her wig, but it still felt ufortable. Then, she used her hand to arrange it again until it looked the best. In the mirror, Li Manni had a fierce look; and her clenched fists looked like they would p her at any time. ¡°Ms. Li, you look like you want to strangle me.¡± Xia Ruoxin nonchntly ced her loose hair strands behind her ear. ¡°However, I hope Ms. Li will pay attention to your status. My face isn¡¯t something that you can hit anymore.¡± She swayed out with confidence. At this moment, she felt ted to step on the people that harmed her, hurt her, and stepped all over her. It was really the happiness felt from revenge. Just that all things were impermanent. She could not even smile. ¡°You¡¯re done.¡± Chu Lui stood up and took her pair of cold hands. ¡°Why are your hands so cold?¡± ¡°The water is cold.¡± Xia Ruoxin pointed to the toilet behind her, but she met with Li Manni¡¯s revengeful eyes and sausage lips. She was staring straight at Chu Lui. The endless grievance and hope might have meant something on another face, but when ced with this pair of sausage lips, it was unsatisfactory. However, it was a pity that this face and this pair of lips together could not stir up any feelings of pity in other people. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Chu Lui held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands tightly. To a woman who made him infertile, it was impossible for him to have any more feelings for her. Not destroying her was already merciful of him. Xia Ruoxin stepped with her high heels and walked forward stably. She followed behind Chu Lui, and when she turned back, she saw Li Manni scratching on the wall. One hand had already slid down following the corner of the wall. Also, her face was already contorted. Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes wide and ced her hands behind her back. She was not too used to the lighting now, and for a moment, she actually could not remember where she was. Inside the small lounge in Chu Lui¡¯s office, she walked out barefooted. She walked on the wooden floor, and her silky foot on the floor felt cold. The coldness ran up her body to her palm. She ced her hands on her face and touched it slightly. Her fingers were still cold. She walked to the front of Chu Lui¡¯s office chair and sat down before turning the chair behind her. The chair was big, and sitting on both was not a problem for her. She bent her knees on the chair and buried her face in between her knees as if she liked doing this movement like she would in the womb to protect herself. After some time, she stood up and walked to the safe that contained Chu Lui¡¯s important documents. 1205, she turned the lock. Ka! The safe opened as expected. She reached her hand in and took out a stack of documents before sitting on the floor and flipped it page by page. Then, she took out her phone and took a picture of every page. After she was done, she then ced the document back in and closed the door to the safe. Then, she threw her phone onto the table. She stood up, took her phone, and floated into the lounge just like a ghost. After a while, she turned on her phone and made a call. ¡°I have what you want. When would Mr. Min proceed?¡± ... Ding! The elevator reached the eighteenth floor directly, and a pair of ck leather shoes hurriedly went forward. Then, he pushed open a door. ¡°Brother, something happened.¡± At this time, Chu Lui was propping his head up; and his eyes darkened as he was thinking of something. Du Jingtang ced both of his hands on the table. ¡°Thatnd is already in use and destroyed all of our ns. This also means that our three years of hard work were given to other people. Three years of our time, hard work, and investment. All thepany¡¯s biggest investment was there. Besides, the loans from the banks have be others to use. ¡°Brother, what should we do?¡± Du Jingtang¡¯s eyes were filled with anxiety and worry. He really hated this mouth of his. How could he say such nonsensical things earlier? Why did the good things he said note true, but all the bad things did? This was not a small matter. All their previous investments of time and money all became nothing. This investment was seventy percent of their entirepany¡¯s assets. If it was not handled well, the entirepany would go bankrupt. Chapter 839 - How Long Can They Last

Chapter 839: How Long Can They Last

¡°I know.¡± Chu Lui answered inly like he usually did. It was as if he did not care if thepany was going down¡ªas if it were not hispany, but someone else¡¯s. ¡°Cousin, what are we going to do?¡± Du Jingtang wed at his hair. ¡°Wha-what are we going to do...?¡± This was the first time that thepany had encountered something like a crisis of this scale. Seventy percent of their assets were gone, and they had countless penalties ofte payment to pay. ¡°Jingtang, go out first,¡± Chu Lui said evenly. He wanted to rest and not talk to anyone now. Du Jingtang still had a lot to say. However, he kept quiet when he saw the state that Chu Lui was in. He opened the door and left, preparing to go back and brainstorm for ways to reduce the losses. At the negotiation table, Chu Lui toyed with the signature pen that he instinctively held between his fingers. Sitting across from him was his nemesis from all these years, the vice president of Hao Han Enterprise. They were the one who intercepted the fruits of Chu Enterprise¡¯s three-yearbor. All the benefits they were reaping were Chu Lui and the Chu Enterprise¡¯s. The profits from this time were enough for Hao Han Enterprise to solidify its ce as the number-one of the trade, next to Chu Enterprise. Beyond losing the first opportunity, the Chu Enterprise¡¯s assets had shrunk considerably from this blow. This was a deadly blow to apany of these proportions. With the trouble piled on by otherpanies, a series of negative reactions had started showing. The value of thepany¡¯s stocks had dropped drastically, and many stockholders were getting rather restless. Things would only get worse at the rate they were going. The vice president of Hao Han Enterprise was about the same age as Chu Lui. He was rather capable as well, but he owed it to Chu Lui in some aspects so Hao Han Enterprise was never able to take over the Chu Enterprise, even though it had started off stronger. Its development had been steady but unassuming all these years, but they finally found the chance to deal a deadly blow to Chu Enterprise. The best time to strike was while the enemy was wounded, or else they would recover the first chance they got. That was the only way Hao Han Enterprise could take the seat as the first in the industry. Min Guocheng picked up the cup and ced it before Chu Lui. ¡°CEO Chu, please.¡± ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t drink that.¡± Instead, Chu Lui asked for a ss of milk and sipped on it slowly. ¡°CEO Chu doesn¡¯t intend to sit with me here the whole time, right?¡± Min Guocheng smiled, his cunning eyes filled with calctions as he stroked the mug in his hand. ¡°CEO Chu might have a lot of time now, but I don¡¯t. There¡¯s a bunch of things waiting for me to get done back at thepany. Oh, right, I should thank CEO Chu for your generosity in giving me such a great project. Chu Lui set his cup down. He could tell that Min Guocheng was bragging to him. He straightened out the emotionless corners of his lips. ¡°CEO Min, you sure that¡¯s something you can handle?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Min Guocheng smiled. ¡°Hao Han has the ability to take such a project. But, CEO Chu, I think the same can¡¯t be said for you. Of course, we¡¯re speaking of business here. I have my ways, and this is my ability. You just lost to me because of ack of ability.¡± With that, he stood up and reached out his hand towards Chu Lui. ¡°CEO Chu, I hope that we can work together again. I hope that the day wille again.¡± Chu Lui neither looked nor picked up the man¡¯s hand. Min Guocheng took his hand back without any sense of embarrassment. The next time they meet, Chu Lui would no longer be the same man. With only thirty percent of his assets, what ability did he have to go against Hao Han? ¡°Oh, right.¡± Min Guocheng paused when he was at the door. He turned, with a hand in his pocket. ¡°CEO Chu, don¡¯t you want to know who sold me the news?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who it was anymore.¡± Chu Lui was not interested. Min Guocheng shrugged. ¡°Since CEO Chu doesn¡¯t appreciate my goodwill, goodbye.¡± He walked out, beaming. After being under the thumb of Chu Lui all these years, he had finally defeated Chu Lui. It was great, really good. Du Jingtang walked in. ¡°Brother, how was it?¡± He asked hurriedly without sitting down. ¡°What did that Min fellow say?¡± ¡°What do you want him to say?¡± Chu Lui asked inly as he looked up at his cousin. ¡°I...¡± He was not sure. ¡°You wanted to ask him to not take our business? Or share the profits with us since it was our thing?¡± Chu Lui asked again. ¡°He would never agree to that.¡± Du Jingtang pouted. ¡°So, he would neither say nor agree to anything.¡± Chu Lui stood up and took the cup that Min Guocheng had used. ¡°Since he won¡¯t, then there¡¯s no point in us saying anything.¡± Bang! He tossed the mug into the trash can. ¡°Then...¡± Du Jingtang struggled. ¡°Did he say who did it?¡± ¡°Does it matter?¡± Chu Lui pulled out a piece of tissue to clean his hand as if he had touched something dirty. Did it matter? Was it really important? It did not matter who said it or did it. Things had already happened, and no one could shoulder the responsibility. The shares of the Chu Enterprise had dropped drastically. After a few meetings, thepany was in a state of unrest. Even the employees were worried that they would lose their jobs, or that their CEO might be reced. After paying all the penalties andpensation, thepany¡¯s assets would be reduced by seventy percent. However, the scariest thing was that the unrest was spreading, and they were losing their orders. When such argepany cannot reach a certain standard of ie, they would not be able to afford the utilities and the maintenance of the building and wages of its employees. The expenses for each month were rather hefty. Chu Lui¡¯s personal assets and the family vi had been frozen by the bank. Song Wan could only move into a small condominium under Chu Jiang¡¯s name with Chu Xiang, but they did not know how long they would be able to stay there. Chapter 840 - Can an Ant Kill an Elephant?

Chapter 840: Can an Ant Kill an Elephant?

Things changed rapidly in business. One moment, one was at the pinnacle of the pyramid; the next moment, the fall on the way down hurt more than anything. People were likely to reach out when one was prospering as they were quick to take advantage of one when one was down in the dumps. Not many would reach out to offer help. ¡°How did this happen...?¡± Song Wan hugged Chu Xiang, unwilling to leave the home that she had stayed in for a long time. She had not slept well in a few days and nights. Chu Jiang patted her shoulderfortingly. ¡°Let Ah Lui deal with it. Worst case scenario, we won¡¯t die without Chu Enterprise.¡± However, how could Song Wan ept living themoner¡¯s life when she had gotten used to a life of luxury and a big house? ¡°At the end of the day, you won¡¯t starve.¡± Chu Jiang was more optimistic. Half of his life had gone by, and he had lost his granddaughter. Chu Enterprise did not matter to him anymore. Having enough to get by was good enough for him. Bankruptcy was the worst possible case, but even so, they would not be left penniless. Song Wan cried as she hugged Chu Xiang. She was overwhelmed by sadness as she thought of the house that she used to live in. Chu Xiang did not kick up a fuss either, perhaps because she knew that something had happened at home and that she would not get to wear those pretty clothes again. When she returned, she hid her favorite clothes and toys, not allowing anyone to touch them. At this time, Xia Ruoxin was standing before a window with a doll in her arms. The breeze from the window ruffled her hair. ¡°Rainy, did you see that? Mommy has taken some revenge for you. Mommy will take away whatever that grandma of yours cares about. Her home, her money, everything that she had in the past, and her son...¡± She hugged the doll as if it was her daughter. She would never forget how she hugged Rainy the way she did the doll when Rainy was first born. However, Rainy was no longer here. She would never forget who lost her daughter and killed her. Turning around, she ced the doll back into the nket, not wanting it to be stained or tainted by the dust in the room. She then left the ce. This was no longer a home. To her, this ce was both her pain and her redemption. She needed memories like these to remind herself that she was still alive. Passing by a newspaper stand, she bought a financial magazine and browsed through it on a bench by the stand. ¡°Chu Enterprise faces major downsizing, Chu Lui on the brink of losing CEO position¡± ¡°Chu Enterprise will face disbanding before acquisition¡± ¡°Chu Lui spends a fortune on a hostess¡± Line after line. Chu Lui was infamous now. He was famous before but not as much as he was now. How about he quit his CEO job and be an actor? He looked good enough, and people will be more than willing to pay and spend time with him. She thought to herself as she smiled. However, there was a drop of water on the back of her hand. ¡°Why, is it raining?¡± She looked up. It was not raining. Even though the skies were gray, it was not raining. She looked down again, and there was another water droplet on her hand. It really was raining. She smiled to herself, but she felt like she was about to cry. Tossing the magazine on the bench, she stood up to leave... not for home though. There Song Wan was, walking right to that ce. Song Wan dared not show up again since thest time the former came to her. Wherever Xia Ruoxin was, Song Wan avoided it at all costs. Just like now. Song Wan paused when she saw her. She instinctively wanted to take a different route, but she only had two paths to take. The first was to walk back where she came from. The second was to walk straight. ¡°What a coincidence, Auntie Song.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked over to Song Wan, but thetter stepped back. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± She clutched her bag as if Xia Ruoxin were an evil spirit here for revenge. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to do anything?¡± Xia Ruoxin said with an innocent look on her face. ¡°I¡¯m just saying how to you, Auntie Song. Oh, no, I should call you mom. Didn¡¯t your son tell you? We¡¯ve registered our marriage.¡± As she spoke, she turned the ring on her ring finger. ¡°Who¡¯s your mother? I will never acknowledge you as my daughter-inw.¡± Song Wan turned with an awful expression on her face. It was urgent, but from anger, too. Ah Lui really married this woman. No, I won¡¯t agree to this. Nothing good has happened since Ah Lui met her. Even hispany has faced major problems. Xia Ruoxin was not upset since she did not think it was worth to get mad here. Besides, what Song Wan thought was of no concern to her. Song Wan was Chu Lui¡¯s mother, not the person she was marrying. ¡°Auntie, is the small house ufortable?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s voice rang clearly behind Song Wan. ¡°Did you do it?¡¯ Song Wan suddenly turned, her gaze fixed on Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Me?¡± She curled her lips. ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you thinking too highly of me? I¡¯m just a small ant; how can I take down an elephant?¡± Song Wan opened her mouth but stormed off in the end. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s smile disappeared at this point. ¡°Even an ant is capable of killing an elephant.¡± As long as it meant to... Anyone could resort to tricks. She would wait for Chu Lui to lose everything and then Song Wan. She wanted the women to live like Li Manni¡¯s mother, without money or status. Resigned to a life of poverty. Yes, she would ruin Song Wan, but she could only do that by ruining Chu Lui. He was her pride and joy. Since Song Wan destroyed her daughter, then she would ruin her son. Opening the door, she walked in and kicked off the heels before she sat on the couch. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Chu Lui came out of the kitchen. Out of the ordinary, he was not dressed in a suit but in casual wear. It looked good on him. ¡°I cooked some noodles; it¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± He smiled warmly. Chapter 841 - Giving Up the Position

Chapter 841: Giving Up the Position

¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± Xia Ruoxin left the man¡¯s line of sight and returned to her room. Shey on the bed, gripped with her fingers, and pulled her nket up forcefully. At this point, a big warm handnded on the top of her head. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯ve got to eat.¡± Xia Ruoxin felt tears build up in her. She remained silent, not wanting to eat. Chu Lui sighed gently. He walked out. When he returned, he was holding a bowl of the noodles that he had just made. He pulled the nket down and caressed her pale face. ¡°Ruoxin, get up and have some food before you sleep, please?¡± Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes. Her clear eyes had a sadness lingering. ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat noodles,¡± she repeated. She did not feel like eating anything. ¡°Have a bite first.¡± Chu Lui pushed the noodles forward. ¡°Just a bite.¡± He cajoled. ¡°It¡¯s not good for your stomach. Gastric pains are hard to deal with. ¡°By then, you¡¯ll have to go to the hospital, and you¡¯ll have to put up with all the pain.¡± Xia Ruoxin pushed his hand aside and wrapped herself in her nket. Chu Lui wanted to encourage her more, but he heard his phone ring. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Immediately¡ªafter he spoke, they were a rumble and a sh of thunder. It was about to rain. Chu Lui put his phone away and opened the door. Xia Ruoxin was still in bed. He walked over and tucked her in before he ced his hand on her face. ¡°Ruoxin, I¡¯ll be backter. I¡¯ll bring you to eat whatever you want when I get back, okay?¡± There was no reply, and his phone rang again. He picked it up. ¡°En, I know. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± At this point, it was pouring outside. He changed and dashed out of the house without an umbre. Unbeknownst to him, Xia Ruoxin was standing in front of the window. She parted the curtains with her fingers and ced her face on the cool ss. In that instant, no one saw the tears slide down her face. They were cold, much colder than the rain outside. She sat down on the bed and hugged the nkets. After a while, she stood up and picked up the bowl of noodles from the table. She finished it, without care if it was cold. When Chu Lui returned, she was not asleep; but the bowl was no longer on the table. ¡°Ruoxin, where are the noodles?¡± He walked over. He only had time to change, but his body was still damp and cold from the rain. ¡°Tossed it,¡± Xia Ruoxin said inly. She sat before the easel as she painted senselessly. It was abstract, but she had no idea what she was painting. It seemed like she was just wasting her materials as she was with her life and time. Her words hurt Chu Lui a little. He walked over and squatted down before her. ¡°What do you want to eat then? Shall we go out and eat something that you like?¡± Xia Ruoxin turned and stared at him. ¡°I want to eat the buns from the Sun family¡¯s shop.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get it.¡± Chu Lui stood up and grabbed his car keys to go get the buns that Xia Ruoxin wanted, unbothered by the fact that he had just returned home. As for Xia Ruoxin, she continued painting on her canvas; but her eyes were looking beyond canvas at the distance. After a while, Chu Lui returned. The distance from the garage to the house was long enough to drench to man. He then handed the buns over to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Go ahead and eat it. They¡¯re still hot.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her paintbrush down and grabbed the buns. However, Chu Lui stopped her. ¡°Wash your hands first.¡± She stood up and went to the bathroom to wash her hands. She picked up a bun and began eating. It was still warm and had the same taste. Under the usual circumstances, there was a queue for the stall. She picked up one bun after another, cing her feet on the floor. After eating three buns, she was a little bloated. Chu Lui brought over a basin of water filled with warm water. He rolled up his sleeves and squatted down. ¡°Soak your feet.¡± He tested the temperature of the water and ced Xia Ruoxin¡¯s feet in the water to wash them for her. This was a tip he heard from Jia Xinbao. He had said that Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body had gone through a lot earlier, and soaking her feet daily might help her condition a little. So he learned the different ways of soaking feet from an old Chinese doctor to let her soak her feet nightly. However, he was not too sure if it worked. After the treatment, the quality of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sleep improved. She did not jolt awake in the middle of the night anymore. The tall man squatted on the floor. He did not feel like there was anything wrong with him washing a woman¡¯s legs. He looked a little exhausted, perhaps because he himself had not been sleeping well. No matter how tired he was or howte he returned home, this was one thing he would never forget just like the promise he made from over twenty years ago. Xia Ruoxin fell asleep at some point. Chu Lui opened his eyes slowly and carefully moved the nket away. He then went to the study. The issue at thepany was more troublesome than he had anticipated. He might actually have to give up his position as CEO of the Chu Enterprise after this. He had been in this position for rather long, and he was getting tired, too. In the conference room of thepany, many stockholders were unhappy with the major downsizing of thepany¡¯s assets. Chu Lui¡¯s mistake had cost them quite a bit. How could they be happy with only thirty percent of thepany¡¯s assets left? ¡°CEO, is there anything else you¡¯d like to say,¡± a stockholder asked Chu Lui with a gloomy expression. ¡°If you can¡¯t make up for our losses, then I think it¡¯s better that you give up your position.¡± ¡°Yang Lao, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s how it works.¡± Du Jingtangughed coldly. ¡°When our CEO took over thepany from the previous CEO, it was but ten percent of its current size. If it weren¡¯t for the CEO, you would only be holding ten percent of what you currently have.¡± Chapter 842 - A New Head of the Company

Chapter 842: A New Head of the Company

It had shrunk by seventy percent, but it was still three times of what they started off with. People could be unreasonable sometimes. They have made tons of money over the years, but they should have expected that money would sometimes be lost as well. It could not always be smooth sailing in business. Chu Lui was a mortal man and not God. Besides, this was not his fault. Internal documents were lost which gave the others the chance. Did that negate everything that Chu Lui had done before? ¡°You¡¯re cousins; of course, you¡¯ll say that.¡± The shareholder sneered. ¡°We just want our rights, no? No matter the reason, we¡¯ve suffered a loss. That¡¯s the truth.¡± That was what the other shareholders thought. However, they could not be med. There was no room for scruple in the face of interests. ¡°You all?¡± Du Jingtang stood up as he mmed his hand on the table. These people were pushing his cousin to resign. ¡°Jingtang, sit down,¡± Chu Lui said inly. He had not made his position clear since the beginning. He crossed his arms. The atmosphere was tense. When he put his hand down, he tossed his pen on the table. He stood up, cing his palms on the table. ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui curled his lips sarcastically. ¡°I¡¯ll resign.¡± ¡°Cousin...¡± Du Jingtang wanted to say something, but Chu Lui raised his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯ve made my decision.¡± He did not want to be CEO anymore. Who they wanted as their new CEO was their problem and had nothing to do with him. Chu Lui packed his things and left with a box in his arms. When he opened the door, he met another man head-on. ¡°Hello, CEO Chu, we meet again.¡± After that, he reached out his hand. Chu Lui hugged his box without saying a word. ¡°You¡¯re taking over?¡± It was a definitive statement, not a question. ¡°Yes.¡± Min Guocheng smiled as he took back his hand. ¡°It just happens that I have forty-five percent of Chu Enterprise¡¯s shares while CEO Chu you have none. So I¡¯ll have to make do with taking over as CEO. Even though it has its share of problems, they can be solved.¡± With that, he walked into the office. ¡°En, CEO Chu¡¯s office is not bad. It¡¯s bright; I like it.¡± He sat in Chu Lui¡¯s chair as he crossed his legs. ¡°I actually wanted to continue working with CEO Chu, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll want to work with someone like me so I won¡¯t keep you. Please make yourselffortable.¡± He motioned towards Chu Lui as he spoke. His eyes were full of mockery and glee. Chu Enterprise was his from now on. He finally got rid of Chu Lui and became the person at the top of the pyramid. ¡°Brother, what¡¯s going on?¡± Du Jingtang ran over in disbelief, unable to grasp that thepany had just changed hands. ¡°Brother, where are your shares?¡± He did not understand how something this impossible could have happened. His cousin held forty-five percent of the shares; he had ten percent. Chu Jiang held ten together. The other shareholders held a total of thirty over percent. Even if Min Guocheng bought out all the other shareholders, there was no way he would be the CEO of the Chu Enterprise. Their shares were supposed to add up to sixty-five percent. Chu Lui ced his things in the car, turned, and patted Du Jingtang on his shoulder. ¡°This is the end of it. Don¡¯t look into it, and don¡¯t go after it.¡± ¡°But Brother...¡± Du Jingtang wanted to know the reason, but Chu Lui refused to answer. Chu Lui opened the car down. He did not seem unaffected by thepany¡¯s change of hands. He drove to the buns stall and bought the buns after a long queue. He knew that Xia Ruoxin really liked the buns from this ce. It was good that he was no longer CEO. It meant that he had more time for her. He had not had much time for himself for thepanies these few years. He felt rxed after setting the burden down. When he returned home and opened the door, the house was empty. ¡°Ruoxin.¡± He called out. There was no answer. Bang! He dropped the buns on the floor. He had a bad feeling, and something seemed to be missing from inside his heart. It seemed to be aching. He walked into the bedroom. It was empty. She must have gone out. Yeah, she probably went out. When he walked to the wardrobe and opened it, the closet that previously had been filled with women¡¯s clothes was almost empty. She left... again. This time, she left determinedly again, without leaving a note. Thunder rumbled as it began to rain, and raindrops pelted on the ss. The buns on the ground turned cold and began to harden. It would probably turn moldy after a few days. Song Wan pressed the bell confusedly. It had been a few days, and Chu Lui had not been home. Did he go out? It can¡¯t be; the car was still sitting outside. She wiped her tears. Thepany was gone, and the house was frozen. Thepany refused to pay the bank¡¯s penalties so the Chu family¡¯s assets were still frozen. Only the house under Chu Jiang was left; before it was under the Du family and not the Chu family. ¡°Ah Lui.¡± She knocked on the door. After half a day of knocking, the door was still closed. Bang! Bang! Bang! She knocked heavily on the door. She could not get through on the phone, and she could not locate him. This was the only ce that she had not been to. Where could her son be, if not here? ¡°Ah Lui, are you there?¡± She called out again without an answer. She had no choice but to get a locksmith to break the lock. When the door was open, there was the strong smell of alcohol; and it was all dark. All the curtains were drawn, and the house was filled with all sorts of strange odors. Some things were even moldy. She turned on the lights. She took a step forward but seemed to have stepped on something. She was shocked. Chapter 843 - Is He Committing Suicide?

Chapter 843: Is He Committing Suicide?

When she looked again, she realized that the thing that scared her was buns. Stone-cold, stiff, and moldy buns. She took a few steps forward. nk! This time, it was alcohol bottles instead. ¡°Ah Lui.¡± She was shocked and immediately opened the bedroom door. When she opened the door and saw what was inside, she froze. ¡°Ah Lui...¡± She trembled as she stumbled forwards towards him. Chu Lui was on the floor, unwashed for days. He was surrounded by alcohol bottles, and the smell of alcohol was strong enough to intoxicate someone. Chu Luiy in the corner without moving. ¡°Ah Lui.¡± Song Wan picked up his head, only to find that he had blood on the corner of his lips. There was no color on his face. She could not move. ¡°Ah Lui, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t scare Mommy.¡± She was anxious and terrified. She did not know what to do. Right, call for help, call for help... After a while, an ambnce left the building. The siren was shrill and cutting. Inside the hospital, Song Wan sat dumbfounded. She could not find her voice. ¡°How is it?¡± Chu Jiang walked in from outside. His breathing was ragged, and there were beads of perspiration on his forehead. ¡°Brother-inw, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s fine.¡± Su Yunfei stood up tofort Chu Jiang. Song Wan was of no use now. She couldn¡¯t even talk. Su Yunfei was the one who signed the consent form for the operation. She did not pity Song Wan but Chu Lui. How did a good childe down to this? Making money was important, but how did he end up in this state? If not dealt with, he could lose his life. ¡°Jingtang, tell me, what¡¯s wrong with your cousin?¡± Su Yunfei tugged on her son¡¯s ears. ¡°You¡¯re with him every day, but you didn¡¯t even know that something this big had happened and let him kill himself.¡± ¡°Mom, ease up on the pressure and let go of my ear.¡± Du Jingtang patted on his mom¡¯s hand. He had nothing to do with this. He really had no idea. Besides, how could Chu Lui possibly have killed himself? He would not be Chu Lui if he did. Even if he wanted to kill himself, he would take a few with him... not just end himself in a state of confusion. Su Yunfei finally let go of her son¡¯s ear. ¡°Speak, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know, I really don¡¯t.¡± Du Jingtang rubbed his ear pitifully. He must be an adopted and unwanted child. Chu Jiang rubbed his sore head gently. He sat down and gently patted on Song Wan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯s our son; how can he be defeated so easily, right?¡± ¡°But...¡± Song Wan finally found her voice. ¡°Ah Lui¡¯s dying; my Ah Lui is dying. Did you know? He threw up blood, a lot of blood.¡± She stared at her hands. ¡°What do I do; what do I do? I only have one son. How will I continue living if I lose him?¡± ¡°You still have Chu Xiang, don¡¯t you?¡± Su Yunfei did not feel like letting Song Wan off the hook. Song Wan was the one person who hurt Chu Lui the deepest. Did she not consider that her son might not want to live when she took Rainy¡¯s kidneys? She had a son, but did other people not? Rainy was Chu Lui¡¯s daughter, too. Song Wan¡¯s body froze, and she cried out uncontrobly as she hugged Chu Jiang. Du Bin tugged on his wife¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh. See, Sister¡¯s crying already.¡± Su Yunfei stood in a corner, upset. After a while, the lights of the operating room went out; and the doctor came out. ¡°How is it?¡± Du Bin asked as he hurried forward while Chu Jiangforted his hysterical wife. The doctor nodded at them. ¡°The patient has alcohol poisoning and a stomach ulcer. But it¡¯s not serious, and the surgery is sessful. He can be discharged in a few days,¡± he exined things quickly without a pause. Upon hearing the doctor¡¯s words, everyone was relieved. It was a close call. How much alcohol did he drink to have alcohol poisoning? Chu Lui was ced in a VIP ward. Even though he was no longer the CEO of Chu Enterprise, it did not mean that he was bankrupt. Even though the Chu family¡¯s assets were frozen, they could still afford a hospital stay. Chu Lui woke up the next day. Du Jingtang thought he was a monster, given his rapid recovery rate. He just went through surgery, but he woke up feeling okay. ¡°How¡¯s thepany?¡± Chu Lui asked inly as he toyed with the ring on his finger. Du Jingtang noticed it, but he dared not ask about it. ¡°The Min family has already taken charge of thepany,¡± Du Jingtang said honestly. ¡°The project has been activated. It should bring Chu Enterprise¡ªoh, wait.¡± He paused as he pouted. ¡°It should bring the Min family one level higher. Their position as the top in the business has been solidified. ¡°Of course, Min Guocheng will be the heir of the Min family. This time, he had done well for the Min family. Not only did he get a billion-dor business for nothing, but he even managed to acquire the Chu Enterprise. His position as the heir is set in stone after this. ¡°And the shareholders are all kes. Cousin, you¡¯ve really spoiled them. They were all high and mighty when you were in charge. Only you can put them in their ce. Now, they have no choice but to suck up to Min Guocheng in the hopes of getting some perks. ¡°Also.¡± He continued as he picked up an apple. ¡°I¡¯m not going either. I¡¯m going home to Mommy. It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m not in the position of VP. Besides...¡± he added as he chopped off a chunk of the apple. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll let me stay in thepany. He¡¯s bound to get rid of me one day. Rather than wait for him to kick me else, I¡¯ll make the way out myself. It disgusts me to have to work underneath that Min fellow and see his face every day.¡± Chapter 844 - What Exactly do You Want?

Chapter 844: What Exactly do You Want?

As he said, he frowned. Since young, he had never liked that foolish Min. He could just say that Min Guocheng matured reallyte. He had still wet the bed when he was five and pooped in his pants when he was seven. When he was ten, he could not even say sentences without stuttering. Once he thought of the fact that they were tricked by a fool¡ªhonestly, even he felt like puking. He passed the peeled apple to Chu Lui. Chu Lui took it over, and such a big apple was only left with its core that he could have a few bites of. Du Jingtang raised his shoulders in apology. ¡°I can only do this.¡± Chu Lui took one bite of the apple, and his face was so ck until one could not see it clearly. ¡°Jingtang...¡± ¡°Hm?¡± Du Jingtang answered. ¡°Help me look for a person.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Chu Lui took another bite of the apple, but it did not have any taste. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± ¡°Sister Ruoxin?¡± Du Jingtang was taken aback. Oh, right, he was already in the room, but where was Xia Ruoxin? Where did she go? Could it be? He remembered Chu Lui¡¯s depression... was it because of Xia Ruoxin? ¡°What happened to Sister Ruoxin?¡± he asked carefully. Did she go missing again? ¡°She disappeared.¡± Chu Lui closed his eyes and pulled the nket up. Perhaps only he knew how much feelings and emotions those two words contained. He had experienced that hopelessness before. This was the second time¡ªbut no matter which time it was, the pain of loss still made him want to die. ¡°Again...¡± Du Jingtang hurriedly covered his mouth. It was better not to ask about this sort of thing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± He changed his tone and did not talk about and ask things that he should not. Then, he patted his shoulders. ¡°I¡¯ll help find Sister Ruoxin.¡± Chu Lui did not say anything. He should have slept. Du Jingtang walked over lightly, and once he came out, he saw Song Wane over with Chu Xiang. He really wanted to tell the aunt not to bring Chu Xiang over with her. She clearly knew that Cousin did not like to see Chu Xiang. Once he saw Chu Xiang, was it not like a stab in his heart? Once he saw Chu Xiang, he would definitely think of Rainy. However, he did not dare to say anything. Song Wan opened the door and saw Chu Lui sleeping. She walked over and ced the soup that she made on the table. Why did she feel that this was not the Chu family¡¯s year? Why did all of them take turns to go to the hospital? If it was not Chu Xiang, it was Chu Lui. ¡°Granny, what happened to Daddy?¡± Chu Xiang carefully pulled Song Wan¡¯s clothes and asked. ¡°Daddy is sick. Xiang Xiang, listen and go apany Daddy.¡± She thought that this was just the chance for the father and daughter to interact so she brought Chu Xiang over. Now, was Xiang Xiang not Chu Lui¡¯s daughter and her only granddaughter? In the future, her son had to count on this daughter to take care of him. Chu Xiang ran over to Chu Lui¡¯s side and held his big hand. ¡°Daddy,¡± she yelled. Chu Lui seemingly held his daughter¡¯s hand, and he sort of heard his daughter calling him. He had already forgotten how long it had been since he saw his daughter and hugged her. Unknowingly, he held the hand in his palm tightly. What a small hand... what a young child... When would she grow up? Yes, when exactly could she grow up? ¡°Daddy,¡± Chu Xiang yelled again. Her father finally held her small hand, how great. ¡°Rainy...¡± Chu Lui opened his eyes and called his daughter¡¯s name, which made Chu Xiang¡¯s face freeze. At this time, Chu Lui also cleared his mind. Once he saw that it was Chu Xiang, he released his hand. Then, he closed his eyes as if he could not remember anything. ¡°Daddy...¡± Chu Xiang¡¯s eyes reddened. Why, Daddy, why? Why did Granny like her so much, but Daddy only liked that sister? That sister had already gone missing. She would nevere back forever. ¡°Ah Lui.¡± When Song Wan saw that Chu Lui had woken up, she hurriedly brought the soup over. ¡°Mommy made this soup for you. Drink it all, okay?¡± ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m not hungry. Just leave it there.¡± Chu Lui opened his eyes, and his soulless ck eyes were like a dry well like there was no life in it. ¡°Then, Mom will just leave it here. Drink it if you want to.¡± Song Wan wiped her tears again. Until now, she still could not believe her son¡¯s face. He really looked like he died. Since young, Chu Lui had always been healthy and rarely went to the hospital. This was her first time seeing her son so weak and pale. Luckily, he was fine. She wiped her own tears and ruffled Chu Xiang¡¯s hair. ¡°Xiang Xiang, stay here obediently and apany your father. Granny will go out for a while, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Xiang nodded her head in agreement and found a stool to sit down. Song Wan walked out and went straight to the toilet. She turned on the tap and sshed cold water to her face so as to let herself calm down. At this time, the tap next to her was turned as well. A pair of white hands stretched over, and her fingers were like dancing amongst the water droplets. On her left hand, there was a diamond ring of a pigeon egg size. This hand was beautiful, but how did the owner of the hand look? Song Wan sshed more water onto her face. Once she opened her eyes, she saw a familiar face in the mirror. Her heart skipped a beat, and her hair stood on its end. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s me.¡± That hand was still under the tap and was touching the water droplets lightly. ¡°I thought Auntie would forget about me after so long.¡± ¡°Xia Ruoxin, what exactly do you want?¡± Song Wan had enough of this torture. Ever since that woman came back, she had not slept well in a few days. She knew that if this continued, she would not go crazy and would want to die instead. ¡°What do I want? Auntie, don¡¯t you know?¡± Xia Ruoxin took out a tissue from her bag and carefully wiped her finger. Song Wan was stunned, and there was some terror in her eyes. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± She almost screamed as she asked again. The smile on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face faded away. ¡°Auntie, did I not tell you already? You hurt my daughter so I¡¯ll hurt your son.¡± Her voice was light, but it made Song Wan¡¯s heart tighten in fear. ¡°Auntie, tell me. Does your heart hurt? Are you sad? Are you in pain?¡± Her words were like a curse that made Song Wan shudder. Chapter 845 - Don’t Look Down on a Woman

Chapter 845: Don¡¯t Look Down on a Woman

¡°You did this?¡± She widened her eyes in disbelief. ¡°How can you do it? How can you have the ability to do it...?¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing impossible. I gave the shares that Chu Lui gave me to someone else. I made your son drop from a high ce and also made you lose your luxurious life. Don¡¯t ever look down on a woman¡¯s revenge.¡± Xia Ruoxin arranged the wig on her head. Yes, it was her fake, straight hair. She had also drawn an intricate makeup. Right now, she really felt that she was a white lotus who knew how to pretend and enrage people. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you¡¯re crazy.¡± Song Wan shook her head and took a step back. ¡°You¡¯re crazy; you¡¯re really crazy.¡± ¡°Auntie, aren¡¯t you crazy?¡± Xia Ruoxin was much calmer than Song Wan¡¯s hollers. She had already experienced too much. She just destroyed aputer; how could she be crazy? ¡°So, Auntie.¡± She walked forward and inched closer to Song Wan. ¡°Taste your son¡¯s failure. One day, you¡¯ll be like me; you¡¯d rather die than live because I lost my daughter, too.¡± Her eyes felt bitter, and her nose was ufortable; but in the end, her eyes were dry and did not shed a tear. She turned around and opened the door to the toilet. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Song Wan hurriedly chased her. ¡°Ah Lui... he¡¯s innocent. He loves you, he loves you...¡± Love... Xia Ruoxinughed sarcastically in her heart. ¡°I can¡¯t handle his love.¡± Then, she walked out in big steps while flinging her wig. Just that the corners of her eyes were hurt and cut, and a few blood tears dropped. Love, how could she love? The moment she came back, she knew that she and that man had no more chances. She stopped in her tracks and looked at the ward not far away. It was a wall apart... a door apart, but in between them, it was a drain that neither of them could cross over. At this time¡ªin the toilet, Song Wan kept sshing water to her face. She had the urge to tell Ah Lui everything about Xia Ruoxin, but she did not know how to exin the reason why. She could not carry the burden of getting Rainy lost. That was a child, not a cat or a dog. If Ah Lui knew about it¡ªif he really found out, she did not dare to think or imagine. What was she going to do? What could she do? When she finally calmed down, walked out, and closed the toilet door; a small door opened. A youngdy walked out. Then, she walked to the sink, and in the mirror was a youngdy¡¯s face with her lips curving upwards. Oh, so this was it? Suddenly, she smiled... but her smile was outrageous. She grabbed her foundation and touched up her makeup. There was a small distortion on her face. This was nice, yes. This was really good. Her chance had arrived. She arranged her hair, and once she came out, she heard someone calling her name. ¡°Yixuan, why are you here?¡± She smiled at the personing. ¡°Auntie, I came here to check on Brother Lui.¡± Song Wan sighed. ¡°It¡¯s good that you came here to check on him, but his temper is pretty fiery so please don¡¯t mind him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie, why would I mind?¡± She pulled Song Wan¡¯s arm and was as close to her like they were mother and daughter. However, the curve on her lips had something intentional about it. The door opened, and Song Wan brought Xia Yixuan in. Once Xia Yixuan saw Chu Lui lying on the bed, her heart skipped a beat as she walked over lightly and carefully. ¡°Brother Lui, I came to check on you.¡± She held Chu Lui¡¯s hand on the outside. In the end¡ªbefore she could even feel her warmth, a small hand reached over and smacked hers, making her emotions drop on the floor. ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t like her,¡± Chu Xiang said while annoyed. Song Wan awkwardly covered Chu Xiang¡¯s mouth and exined to Xia Yixuan, ¡°Yixuan, don¡¯t mind her. The child is just speaking nonsense.¡± ¡°I know, Auntie Song.¡± Actually, Xia Yixuan¡¯s temper was not good. She red at Chu Xiang, and she hurriedly hid behind Song Wan and covered her entire body. Actually, Song Wan noticed it as well, but she did not dare scold Xia Yixuan. She had not forgotten that she had something against her in her hands so no one would understand her actions. Even if she was afraid of her granddaughter¡¯s threats¡ªno matter how much she liked Xia Yixuan, she could definitely not quarrel with Xia Yixuan now. Chu Lui opened his eyes and watched on coldly at the two women¡¯s interaction. ... He ced his finger in front of him and looked at the ring in a daze. ¡°Jingtang, have you found her?¡± When Du Jingtang gave him a negative answer, he could not help but be disappointed and lose all his strength. What Chu Enterprise? Whatpany? What CEO? None of them were as important as Xia Ruoxin. When the door to the ward opened again, Xia Yixuan started to invite herself in. ¡°Brother Lui, I bought your favorite steamed fish.¡± She smiled sweetly as she walked over and ced the lunch box on the table before opening it and taking out the fish. She then smelled it. ¡°Mm, it smells great. Brother Lui, do you want to try a piece?¡± She was just like a girl, innocent and cute. When Chu Lui recognized the wrong person, it was this simple yet prideful Xia Yixuan. At that time, even though she was pampered, in Chu Lui¡¯s eyes; it was cuteness. No matter how big her temper was, Chu Lui tolerated it. When she spent money without any restrictions, Chu Lui gave her an unlimited card. Even though she threw tantrums, Chu Lui also let her be. Back then for Xia Yixuan, it was probably the happiest moment of her life. She had a father that doted on her and Chu Lui who gave in to her for everything. It was not like now, where everyone looked at her weirdly, as if she was a creature. Something that died for four years beforeing back; was that not a creature? Even though her excuse was perfect, there were some gestictions, of course. These gestictions were insults to her. She brought the fish up and tried her best to pretend the way she was four years ago. Just that, she had forgotten that this was not four years ago. She was not the Xia Yixuan back then, and he was no longer the Chu Lui from back then. The most direct thing was that the current Chu Lui did not love her at all. Chapter 846 - Why

Chapter 846: Why

Chu Lui reached out his hand and took the bowl in front of him. Xia Yixuan was surprised. Was this eptance? Before her smile could form properly, Chu Lui ced the bowl on the table. ¡°Brother Lui...¡± Xia Yixuan whined. If Du Jingtang was here, he would have had goosebumps all over his body. He hated women that whined too much his entire life: those that whined and cried for absolutely no reason. Xia Yixuan was the epitome of that. ¡°I want to rest. You should go.¡± Chu Lui chased his guest out lightly. Hey down and turned his back to face Xia Yixuan. He closed his eyes; he did not want to see anyone, did not want to hear anyone, and did not want to eat anyone¡¯s food. Xia Yixuan stepped onto another nail, and her temper rose. In the end, she still tolerated it and told herself to endure until she became the wife of the CEO of Chu Enterprise. It seemed that she had really forgotten that the CEO of Chu Enterprise was no longer Chu Lui, but a man called Min Guocheng. A few dayster, Chu Lui was discharged. As per what Du Jingtang said, he had an insane recovery skill; other people might need a few weeks to recover, but he only took three days. When he was discharged, he did not go to his father¡¯s ce, but to his home with Xia Ruoxin. He wanted to wait for her toe back. The door opened, and there was an obvious dust smell, alcoholic smell, and the smell of something decaying. Pa! He turned on the light and took off his outerwear before rolling his sleeves up and going to take water himself. He wiped the table and mopped the floor; there were even some buns that had decayed on the floor. The disgusting smell must havee from these buns. He cleaned up everything, bit by bit. He did not rush and was not in a hurry. He had nothing but time now. All these years, he had always been protecting thepany and did not dare to rest a single bit. Now looking at it¡ªactually, there was nothing bad about being a normal civilian. If he could not even keep a person by his side, what was the use of being a CEO? Just that, at night, when he was alone on the bed that the two of them used to share; he actually discovered that he could not sleep. When he woke up after falling asleep with much difficulty, he was looking for Xia Ruoxin subconsciously, only to remember that she had already left. ¡°Ruoxin, I don¡¯t me you.¡± He leaned his head against the cold wall. ¡°I don¡¯t me you for whatever you did soe back. The days outside are not easy to pass. Pleasee back.¡± He hit his head and kept muttering under his breath. No one noticed that the man who always had a cold face was actually crying now. It was a love so deep that he did not really mind getting hurt. Was it like that? When he woke up in the morning, he would go out and slow jog for half an hour before returning to make himself breakfast. He was practicing how to make food. Would shee back after he mastered the skill? Everyone said that if a woman wanted to capture a man¡¯s heart, she must capture his stomach first. Then, was it the same for a man to capture a woman¡¯s heart? He specially hired an auntie and focused on learning how to cook from her, without even caring about anything in the outside world. After some time, his culinary skills improved day by day and had more feelings for it. Even the auntie hadplimented him and said that he was talented. In the past, Chu Lui was a kitchen killer who would destroy all the tes and bowls if he stepped foot inside. Who would have expected that one day, he would be able to cook a decent set of food? Hence, many things were the same. He believed even more. If the mind and soul were focused on something, the thing would definitely work out. When he just ced the fish that he had killed into the pot, the phone that was always in his pocket started ringing. Recently, he had not taken the initiative to keep in contact with anyone. Only his family and Du Jingtang would call his phone. He had even forgotten that he was once CEO of the Chu Enterprise. ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s me. Come to Chun Hua Number Five Street.¡± Once he finished saying, he did not mention any details and hung up. Chu Lui put his phone down, and the most difficult thing was this fish. If he went out¡ªby the time he came back, he could only make fish soup. Forget it, he turned off the fire and changed into a new set of clothes before he went out. He did not wear a suit, but a casual cored sweater with a pair of suit pants and a pair of customized leather shoes. The coldness in his body had melted, and he was much friendlier than before. ¡°Cousin, Brother, I¡¯m here.¡± Du Jingtang kept waving towards Chu Lui. Chu Lui walked over and stood beside him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He looked at his wristwatch. ¡°My fish is still in the pot. I think I might not be able to eat it when I return home.¡± Actually, Du Jingtang did not even know how to tell him. He pointed to the front. ¡°Take a look yourself.¡± ¡°Look at what?¡± Chu Lui looked in front and saw nothing. Hm, was he supposed to join themotion? Sorry, he was not interested. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing big, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± He turned around to leave. He did not even take his car and was just going to directly walk back home. Just that when he started to walk, he heard a familiar voice behind him. ¡°How is it? Do you like the food from this restaurant?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, we can find others next time.¡± No one answered after that but Chu Lui turned his head around. His pair of dark eyes looked forward and saw a man and a woman. He knew them, he knew them both. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s CEO Chu. I heard you were admitted into the hospital. Are you okay now?¡± Min Guocheng had one hand in his pocket, and the words he said were all sarcasm as he wasughing at his misery. At this time, there was a youngdy beside him. She reached her hand out and held his arm. Min Guocheng was taken aback and smiled warmly. ¡°CEO Chu naturally doesn¡¯t need us to worry about him. He has a mother who ims that she is a dedicated mother at home.¡± The woman giggled, but her voice was cold. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Min Guocheng extended his hand and ced it on the woman¡¯s thin shoulders. ¡°I also heard that Mrs. Chu was indeed a dedicated mother. If that¡¯s the case, then let¡¯s leave. We shouldn¡¯t bother CEO Chu to find his mother.¡± Min Guocheng¡¯s hand then went down and held the woman¡¯s thin waist. Chu Lui¡¯s gaze was still on the woman¡¯s porcin-like face. ¡°Ruoxin, tell me. Why...?¡± His voice was coarse; it seemed as though something had punctured his throat and was fishy. Why? Why? Chapter 847 - You Can’t Provide for Me

Chapter 847: You Can¡¯t Provide for Me

¡°You¡¯re not the CEO of the Chu Enterprise anymore. You can¡¯t give me the life that I want.¡± She reached her hand out and touched the ring on her finger. ¡°Next time, you can¡¯t buy me anything that I want anymore so I can only look for another financial support.¡± The fishy taste attacked Chu Lui¡¯s throat again, and suddenly, his throat hurt. He opened his mouth, and streaks of blood flowed down from the side of his lips and onto his shirt, making miserable flower prints on it. ¡°Brother...¡± Du Jingtang was frightened. He hurriedly ran over and helped Chu Lui up. His face was even paler than Chu Lui¡¯s. ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡± Du Jingtang was frightened until he almost cried. He had never heard of a healthy man vomiting blood out of anger. Chu Lui¡¯s eyes kept staring straight at the face that was still smiling. ¡°Why...?¡± Every word that he said made him bleed even more. He wanted to grab onto thest bit of consciousness that he had, but his hands only reached for darkness. He wanted to reach out his hand, but to him, it was a luxury to even move his weak finger. Xia Ruoxin clenched her fists hard. She lowered her eyes and smiled at the man beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. What¡¯s so fun about seeing some guy puke blood?¡± Min Guocheng took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello? Is this the ambnce? Someone vomited blood.¡± Then, he shook his phone and said to Du Jingtang. ¡°Since we all know each other, I had already called an ambnce for you. However, it seems like CEO Chu¡¯s illness is pretty serious. It can¡¯t be some terminal illness, right? Sigh, he¡¯s so young. What a pity...¡± He muttered to himself. Du Jingtang clenched on his teeth and wanted to rip the person in front of him apart. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, do you still have a heart? He¡¯s your husband!¡± He turned to Xia Ruoxin, and his voice was filled with disbelief. ¡°Husband?¡± Xia Ruoxin opened her red lips, and her voice was so light until she herself did not want to hear it anymore. ¡°I don¡¯t even have my daughter anymore... why do I want a husband?¡± Min Guocheng held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s waist. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled at him. That smile made Min Guocheng¡¯s heart skip a beat. He was slightly tempted, and this temptation was different from the past. Her smile was light, neither happy nor emotional, just a smile; but he liked it. He was tempted. Min Guocheng opened the door gentlemanly, and after Xia Ruoxin sat properly, he went to sit himself. ... Once again, Chu Lui¡ªwho was as strong as iron¡ªwas sent to the hospital again. Perhaps when he returned again, the fish would start to rot. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± Du Jingtang worriedly asked the doctor that just came out. Did his cousin really have some terminal illness? In the past¡ªif someone puked, then they would be very near death. Did dramas not show this all the time? Even if it was now where medical studies were so advanced, there were still a lot of illnesses that could not be cured. ¡°He¡¯s okay,¡± the doctor took off his mask and said, ¡°He was just short of breath at that time. There¡¯s some blood clot left in his gastric, but it¡¯s good that he puked it out so that it can recover. However, he should not do this again in the future. The body is still his so he should not ruin it.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± Du Jingtang finally heaved a sigh of relief. There was sweat on his forehead, but that was okay. The main thing was that his clothes were drenched, even his underwear. This was pretty awkward, but luckily, no one knew about it. Since Chu Lui was fine, he went to change before seeing him. After he ran his errands, quite some time had passed. He walked into the ward. Chu Lui only woke up a few hourster. His eyes were bloodshot, and there were new stubbles on his chin. His entire person looked defeated and super ugly. Du Jingtang sat down. ¡°Brother, are you okay?¡± he asked carefully. ¡°Yeah,¡± Chu Lui replied lightly. He looked down and turned the ring on his finger which had be bigger as his skeleton-like finger had slimmed down. Why? Why could he not keep what he wanted and the ones he wanted to protect would always leave him? What exactly did he do wrong in his past life? Or did he do too many wrong things this life? Was this Heaven¡¯s punishment? ¡°But you...¡± Du Jingtang did not know what to say anymore. Actually, Chu Lui¡¯s entire journey... he might have been the only one who witnessed it all. However, this journey was really very tough for him. If it were him, he might not even have the energy to finish it. Chu Lui was still touching his ring before he reached out to take out the tubes attached to his arm. ¡°Brother, what are you doing?¡± Du Jingtang was frightened by him and jumped up. Could he not be so scary? Could he not be so sudden? ¡°My fish is still in the pot.¡± Chu Lui took out his patient attire and was looking for his own clothes to wear. ¡°Even if you go back now, you can only throw it.¡± Du Jingtang hugged his clothes and refused to pass it to him. If he did go home and puked more blood, then what was going to happen? ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can still eat it if I cook it again.¡± Chu Lui stretched his hand out towards Du Jingtang. ¡°Give me back.¡± Du Jingtang refused to let it go. ¡°What can you eat when you go back? It has already been a day. You¡¯ve been in aa for a day. If it¡¯s a dead fish, it would have long rotted.¡± Chu Lui slowly kept his hand in midair back. ¡°One day...¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Du Jingtang walked to the window and opened it. ¡°Take a look yourself. It¡¯s already midnight. Where do you want to go now? The fish had already rotten. Does it make a difference if you throw it out earlier orter?¡± Chu Lui frowned, and it was cold until it made people feel ufortable. Then, hey down, and the spark in his eyes had disappeared. Du Jingtang then ced the clothes in his arms aside, but he still had to make sure that Chu Lui would not run anywhere. Hurriedly, he called for the nurse outside to re-insert the tube for Chu Lui. He was still worried if he would hit the nurse unconscious with his fist. After the nurse put the needles back and left, he then heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, Chu Lui was not crazy. He took out his phone and wanted to report his safety to his parents, but he remembered that he did not tell anyone about Chu Lui¡¯s hospitalization. It seemed like he could not say it; if not, he would have to spend all his time exining, without even knowing how to do it properly. Just that, he looked at Chu Lui on the bedplicatedly. Chapter 848 - This is a Cruel World

Chapter 848: This is a Cruel World

Did he really judge wrongly? However, he felt that this was impossible. Xia Ruoxin did not look like that type of person. However, the reality was that he had seen it for himself. Perhaps... in this world, the least trustworthy thing would be a person¡¯s heart. It was the hardest thing to change, but it was also the easiest. Perhaps, she really changed. Chu Lui really had nothing now, but so what? If he could build the Chu Enterprise, he could build another miracle. He had not reached the dead end; he was far from it. However, the problem now was not about money, but his cousin, Chu Lui. He was made a cuckold, and this would probably be the biggest and most hurtful betrayal of his life. He was not upset about Xia Yixuan¡¯s betrayal because he did not love her anymore. He was not upset about Li Manni¡¯s betrayal also because he did not love her anymore. However, Xia Ruoxin was different. He had loved that woman for twenty-odd years. Only Du Jingtang knew how devoted Chu Lui was. Could he really take such an impact? Du Jingtang rested his chin on the bed. He squatted until he was a bit tired so he just sat on the floor altogether. When he woke up in the morning, he was still sitting on the floor and had drooled all over the nket. Luckily, there was a nket on his body; if not, he would have frozen to death. A chill ran down his spine, and when he looked up, the person was empty. No, the bed was empty, and the person had disappeared. A nurse came in to tidy the room. Du Jingtang hurriedly stood up. ¡°Wait, can I ask? Where did the patient go?¡± ¡°You mean Mr. Chu? He had already left in the morning after doing the discharging procedures.¡± The nurse remembered Chu Lui really clearly just like any other female here. He was just hospitalized, but he still charmed many women. However, no matter how much interest they had in him, it was of no use. That man would never ept them. ¡°Oh, right.¡± The nurse remembered something. ¡°Mr. Chu said that he needs some quiet time recently so don¡¯t call him or try to find him.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Du Jingtang understood what he meant; he had been ditched. ¡°Also, Mr. Du.¡± The nurse called Du Jingtang¡¯s name again. ¡°Hm? Anything else?¡± Du Jingtang rubbed his face and smiled again, but his smile was kind of ugly. The nurse carried the nket and whatnots and did not forget to say, ¡°Mr. Chu asked you to settle the hospital bill.¡± Du Jingtang touched his pocket. It seemed like he did not bring his wallet. He did not know how much his character was worth and if it could be used. However, in the end, he did not have the face to use his character as money. This was not a ce that recognized people¡¯s faces and their morals. He could only give a certain man a call. ¡°Hey, some guy.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± The voice on the other end was cold, and it gave him Chu Lui¡¯s vibes. ¡°Bring some money over. I¡¯m at the hospital.¡± ¡°Mm...¡± The other side answered. Du Jingtang shook the phone in his hand. Done; now, he could only wait outside. Just that, he suddenly frowned. He did not know what was wrong with the world and why things would end up this way. His office, his cousin... What kind of unlucky year was this? ... Chu Lui took out the fish from the pot and threw it into the trash can. His face was still pale, and his tightly-pressed lips were white. He turned around and walked into the dark room without even hitting anything; perhaps he was used to it. Bang! He closed the door, and the silence at this time could suppress and kill a living person. Outside the window, some light that was not too warm or bright entered; one could still feel the sky from outside. It should not be too good, but it definitely was not raining. The man buried himself in the darkness and buried himself, for a very, very... very long time. If he did not have breathing¡ªif his chest did not rise, people would really have thought that he had died. At this time, his phone left on the table outside kept crying. He did not know who called, and the noise sounded like it wanted someone¡¯s life. Just that the man was void of feelings and allowed the phone to make a ruckus and vibrate on the table as if it had a life of its own. A woman once said that his phone knew how to dance so the man surprisingly fell in love with this tone and had not changed it in a while. Bang! This phone dropped on the floor and shattered into pieces. ... The sky outside was pretty dark, and many pedestrians started walking quickly without much pauses, perhaps because it was about to rain. The weathertely was just this weird. Actually, it had rained for about a month and had just stopped. Was it going to rain again? Recently, the most famous news was about the Chu Enterprise changing its CEO. Sure enough, the business world was filled with ups and downs, and without notice, it was already a new era. On the big billboard outside therge buildings, an interview of a man was ying. This man was the new leader of the Chu Enterprise, the young master of Hao Han Enterprise, Min Guocheng. Even though Chu Enterprise was still Chu Enterprise, everyone knew that it had be anotherpany¡¯s subsidiary. However, with the scale of the Chu Enterprise, the subsidiary might not be able to contain it. Perhaps it would be the mainpany; no one knew for a fact. However, the change of name was just a matter of time. A white, thin hand pulled open the curtain and let the remnants of the light rays shine in, which could not add much color to the overly-white face. Perhaps many people did not like this kind of weather, and so did she. Xia Ruoxin hugged the dolly in her arms with one hand, and her colorless lips were tightly pressed together. She leaned her head against the transparent ss, and her lips were trembling as she said something. The dolly was pretty old, but it was still clean and pretty. Suddenly, she thought of something. Her slightly aching shoulder seemed to not be able to lift her entire life. It seemed like this entire thing had ended and was set in stone. The Chu Enterprise had be the Min family¡¯s, and the local business circle had a great washing; the three words ¡®Min Guocheng¡¯ then became the talk of the business world. Chapter 849 - Murder HER

Chapter 849: Murder HER

Actually, the business world was really cruel. Now, all that people saw and remembered was Min Guocheng, and they clearly forgot that there was another man called Chu Lui. Perhaps not longter, there would be people who did not even know that name. Actually, it was not just the business world; people were the same, too. Many people had already forgotten that some people were not around anymore. Song Wan sent Chu Xiang to school. Now, she had not talked to many people and even had to avoid them when she saw them. When she thought back about her previous days, she did not know if she was dreaming in the past and had already woken up. She did not even dare to walk past people and was more afraid that people would mention ¡®Chu Enterprise¡¯. Her son, who had always been prideful since young, was already used to hiding himself in the dark and would note out anymore. Every time she thought about this, she would want to cry. When she picked a road that fewer people would walk by, she met the person that she had not seen in a long time and was still afraid of. ¡°Long time, no see, Auntie Song.¡± This ¡®long time, no see¡¯ phrase made Song Wan¡¯s heart shudder and lose the color on her lips. She started to tremble subconsciously. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± Sheughed bitterly. ¡°Thepany is gone; Ah Lui had be like that. Aren¡¯t you done torturing our family?¡± Xia Ruoxin suddenlyughed, and she broke into a smile. However, something dark was still in her eyes. ¡°Auntie, do you think it¡¯s enough?¡± ¡°Is it not?¡± Even if Song Wan wanted to quarrel with her now, she could not, was not willing to, and had no energy for it at all. She really felt like she was about to die. ¡°Auntie had enough, but I haven¡¯t.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled lightly. The bigger the smile on her face, the more her heart hurt. It was a wound that had just been ripped open. ¡°Your son is still here, but my daughter isn¡¯t. How can you return her a kidney, a life? How can you return a life to me?¡± Song Wan sat down weakly. At this point, she already had no idea whose fault it was. Could it really be that she was wrong? Could it really be that all of this was because of her? Xia Ruoxin walked over and hugged her arms. Clearly, she looked like she could not withstand the wind. However, at this point, even the strongest blow could not affect her one bit. She squatted down and met with Song Wan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t you tell me? Why don¡¯t you just die?¡± She asked coldly. Many people had told her this sentence before. Xia Ruoxin, why don¡¯t you just die? Yes, she asked herself too, why she did not just die? Now, she finally understood why did she not die just yet... because she had to witness other people¡¯s death personally. She extended her beautiful fingers and patted Song Wan¡¯s face. ¡°Auntie, I know that you won¡¯t die so you need to live on properly and witness everything you ever wanted. Everything. ¡°Your Chu Xiang will grow up and...¡± She paused. Each and every word was like a knife that stabbed into Song Wan¡¯s heart. ¡°Your son¡¯s failure and pain for his whole life, for life... and your life.¡± She said ¡®life¡¯ thrice, and every one of them twisted the knife in her heart. Xia Ruoxin had said it and done it. She made Song Wan suffer, but this suffering could not evenpare to her pain now¡ªnot even one-tenth of her pain¡ªand could notpare to her and her daughter¡¯s two lives. This life... they had to repay what they owed. No matter how long, they had to repay it. The sky was dark, and it had always been like that. It wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t deserve any retribution. It simply wasn¡¯t their time yet. Then, she stood up, and her thin heel stepped on the floor. Her leg had a beautiful curve, and it was so pretty that it mesmerized people. However, her entire body was now filled with all sorts of thorns. Once anyone went near, they would get injured and be hurt. A sports car stopped in front of her. When the door opened, Min Guocheng walked over and took off his sunsses before smiling. ¡°May I have the honor to have dinner with this beautifuldy?¡± Xia Ruoxin looked back slightly before smiling and raising her hand. The man was a bit shocked, and within his bright eyes, he smiled even more and held the woman¡¯s pearly white fingers tightly. Both of them sat on the car and left behind a trail of dust that covered Song Wan. Some people had always been at the top just like Song Wan. However, she finally understood what it felt to be despised and looked down on by other people. While trembling, she took out her phone from her bag. As her hand trembled, the phone dropped on the floor. She picked it up again, and luckily, it had not spoiled. ¡°Hello, Yixuan? It¡¯s me. I need to meet you.¡± Not longter, Song Wan met Xia Yixuan at the apartment that Xia Yixuan let her live in previously. Xia Yixuan had already arrived;pared to Song Wan¡¯s exhaustion and weakness, she had been having quite a good time. ¡°Yixuan...¡± Once Song Wan saw Xia Yixuan, it was as though she was grabbing onto thest strand of grass to save herself. Yes, the strand of life-saving grass; Xia Yixuan had always been Song Wan¡¯s life-saving grass. If she did not hold onto it tightly, she would fall to her death and break into pieces. ¡°Yixuan, you¡¯re here. You must help Auntie. You must help Auntie.¡± Song Wan held Xia Yixuan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Xia Ruoxin must be crazy, you know? She¡¯s insane. She destroyed the Chu Enterprise, and she still wants Ah Lui¡¯s life and my life...!¡± She yelled out loud, and her pair of hands almost sank into Xia Yixuan¡¯s skin. There was a sh of hatred in Xia Yixuan¡¯s eyes, but she still said it. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be anxious. Let¡¯s talk it out slowly. Sit down first.¡± ¡°Okay, okay.¡± Song Wan sat down with her help and kept muttering, ¡°Xia Ruoxin is crazy; she¡¯s crazy.¡± Now, who was the crazy one? Xia Yixuan was not blind. ¡°Yixuan, what are we going to do now?¡± ¡°What to do?¡± Xia Yixuan lifted her fingers and ced them on the table before knocking it slightly. Knock, knock. These knocks were just like a demon¡¯s voice wanting someone¡¯s life, pushing Song Wan to a dead end. ¡°Auntie, I have a way. But... do you dare? Will you?¡± ¡°What kind of way?¡± There was a sh in Song Wan¡¯s eyes. Xia Yixuan¡¯s lips curved upwards and there was some blood on her plum-like lips. Then, her lips separated, and the words that came out next were unusually scary. ¡°Kill her.¡± Piak! Song Wan identally dropped the cup on the table onto the floor. Every shattered piece of the cup was reflecting Xia Yixuan¡¯s sick smile and that distorted face. Chapter 850 - Going Though it’s a Trap

Chapter 850: Going Though it¡¯s a Trap

¡°Sister, it¡¯s me.¡± The word ¡®sister¡¯ was said unusually friendly, and those who did not know the truth would think that they were such a good pair of sisters. Even those that were identical twins would not even be this close. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged the dolly and buried her entire body on the big bed. She leaned her head against the pillow behind her, and her phone was ced aside on speaker. ¡°No matter what, we¡¯re still sisters. You haven¡¯te home in a while; don¡¯t you miss Mommy?¡± The word ¡®Mommy¡¯ was said enigmatically. Xia Ruoxin huddled her body again. She seemed to have slimmed down; so slim until her bones could be seen. She had not spoken the word ¡®Mommy¡¯ in a long time. Mommy, Mommy... She had not had a mother in a long time. She had lost her mother since she was four. The person who gave her motherly love in this world was Song Wan; the person who killed that motherly love was also Song Wan. She raised her lips. ¡°Xia Yixuan, if you have something to say, just say it. Don¡¯t talk about other things. If you¡¯re not afraid of being a hypocrite, I¡¯m afraid of wasting my time.¡± Xia Yixuan also kept her smile and rubbed her nails from time to time. ¡°Sister, we grew up together. You really understand me.¡± Xia Ruoxin held the dolly in her arms even tighter. Some people always had a hypocrite¡¯s face and had a mouth that would lie all the time. She did all the good things, but others did the bad things. It was normal to make mistakes; who would not make mistakes? However, as for Xia Yixuan, she had not made a single mistake since young. However, Xia Ruoxin did not do a single good thing. Why? Did anyone not notice this? When talking about hypocrisy, Xia Yixuan from the Xia household would definitely be worthy of this name. If the explosion story did not get exposed¡ªperhaps for the rest of their lives, everyone would only remember the innocent and naive Xia Yixuan. The more beautiful things were, the more people wanted to keep them... just like those memories. However, when the truth came out and these things were heartlessly ripped open, when Xia Yixuan stood in front of everyone once again; was she not the best representative of hypocrisy? Four years had passed, and this was no longer her world. There was no more Xia Ruoxin to be her scapegoat, no more Chu Lui to protect her, and no more Xia Mingzheng to spoil her. She could no longer go back to the past. Xia Yixuan held her fingers tightly. The face that was originally pretty was now a bit distorted. Her red lips curved up; her eyes had smiles in them. However, her smile was cold. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you want to know about your daughter?¡± Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes, and there was suddenly something that hurt her fingers. She sat up, picked up the phone, and ced it by her ear. Suddenly, a loud noise hurt her ear. ¡°What do you know?¡± ¡°What do I not know?¡± Xia Yixuan covered her mouth and startedughing. ¡°Sister, if you want to know, thene to Number 95 Natural to look for me. Oh, right, you should know the ce; we lived there when we were young. I¡¯ll be there. When youe over, then I¡¯ll tell you. Don¡¯t you want to know what exactly happened that day?¡± When she was done talking, she hung up and threw her phone into the bed. She was decked in branded goods and had a rich vibe around her. She flipped her hair and enjoyed the attention that others gave her. Even if Chu Lui had be like that, she still wanted to snatch him over. She just loved snatching things from Xia Ruoxin; those that could be snatched and those that could not be, she wanted to snatch all of them. All those that she could want and could not want, she still wanted them. Those that could be eaten and could not be eaten¡ªeven if she vomited in disgust, she would still swallow them. Of course, even if she did not want it, she would not let other people have it. Xia Ruoxin put down the phone and held the dolly in front of her. ¡°Baby, do you think Mommy should go? Mommy just wants to get justice for you, but why is it so hard?¡± She ced her hand on the dolly¡¯s face that did not have any warmth. When she thought about that cute little child, tears welled up in her eyes and dropped. She held the dolly in her arms tightly. On the big bed, her figure was especially small. As she huddled together, she almost disappeared out of sight. She would go; no matter where it was, she would go. Even if it was a lie, she would still go... just for that one percent chance or perhaps even zero. Perhaps her daughter did not die, perhaps Xia Yixuan really knew where her daughter was; even if she clearly knew that Xia Yixuan did not have a good heart and this was a trap by Xia Yixuan. She opened the closet and changed into a set of casual clothes. She did not bring many things with her, only the ring on her finger. This was what Chu Lui gave her. For some reason, she did not want to take it off and moved it slightly on her finger. It seemed as if it was loose. It turned out that even something that was customized would change one day and would be unsuitable. She did some light make-up, but it was not topare anything. Actually, she just did not want herself to look too bad, like a corpse. Yes, it was just like what Xia Yixuan said. She had grown up with Xia Yixuan since young. Even though they were not biological sisters and were not given birth by the same mother, it was precisely that they grew up together since young. In some aspects, Xia Yixuan really understood her. However, at the same time, she understood Xia Yixuan, too. Xia Yixuan did not say anything, but there was one thing that she was insistent on. No matter where it was, the outsider sister could never be superior to her. She could not be prettier than her, smarter than her, or have a better figure than her. Xia Ruoxin did not want to fight with Xia Yixuan about anything at this point. It was not that she was afraid of Xia Yixuan; she was afraid that she would not tell her about Rainy. Even if it was a small clue that proved her daughter was alive, perhaps she could really find her daughter¡ªa healthy and alive Rainy. She faced the mirror and redid her makeup, giving some life to her pale face. She took her bag and changed to a pair of ts. Just that, when she was about to go out, she remembered something and hugged the dolly on the bed before cing it back in the nket. Then, she closed the door and locked it. Number 95 Natural... this was a house that the Xia household, but not many people lived in it. She held her bag in her arms and walked forward, step by step. Even though she did not walk fast, she was still determined. However, she did not know that a man was staring at her from afar. After she walked far away, the man then reacted and followed her. Chapter 851 - All Arrived

Chapter 851: All Arrived

The clothes on his body seemed to have be bigger, and the wind kept blowing inwards. His face did not have much of an expression and was still much stiffer than others¡¯ features. Xia Ruoxin paused and reached out her hand to tidy the loose strands of her hair. Then, she walked forward, and at this time, there was a gloomy vibe suppressing her. Perhaps not longter, it would be yet another rainy day. The weather these days seemed to be abnormal. Knock, knock. She knocked on the door. Not longter, the door opened and revealed Xia Yixuan¡¯s face that seemed to be smiling. Worriedly, she looked behind Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just me.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked in fearlessly. ¡°If you don¡¯tmit bad deeds, you don¡¯t need to be scared. Why are you so afraid?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Xia Yixuan mmed the door shut, and her expression was hypocritical. Xia Ruoxin knew that she did not have a good heart so she did not want to expose her. What was the use if she did? She only wanted to know if Xia Yixuan had any news of her daughter¡¯s whereabouts; even if it was just the child¡¯s corpse, she would still want it. ¡°What do you want to tell me?¡± She stood at the door and had no intention of going closer. ¡°Sister,e in and sit.¡± Xia Yixuan sat on the couch before picking up a fruit knife to peel the apple. There was not much stuff here, only those. Xia Ruoxin still stood outside and did not move or talk. ¡°If you continue behaving like this, I won¡¯t say anything and would forget about some stuff. Also, you better make me happier; if not... you should know my temper. Whatever I don¡¯t want to say¡ªeven if you kill me, I won¡¯t spill it. It¡¯s fine by me, but you won¡¯t know anything about your daughter for the rest of your life.¡± She peeled the apple and did not even look up once. Even though she sounded like she was joking, Xia Ruoxin could tell that Xia Yixuan was threatening her. She went over and sat beside Xia Yixuan. Xia Yixuan threw away the apple in her hand as she did not even intend to eat it in the first ce. Facing Xia Ruoxin and that face, how could she have the appetite to eat? Xia Yixuan used her side re to size up Xia Ruoxin. Actually, they had not seen each other in years. Back then, Xia Ruoxin was just like a bean sprout that had not grown out, but she had be like this now. Her five features were much more distinct than before. Shen Yijun was not ugly in the first ce; if not¡ªbased on Xia Mingzheng¡¯s reputation and wealth, he would not even have looked at her. Shen Yijun¡¯s looks were not bad so how could Xia Ruoxin, who was Shen Yijun¡¯s daughter, be ugly? Just that¡ªbefore she exploded to death, Xia Ruoxin always had a clear face wherever she went... just like a sketch that did not have any color at all. Just that¡ªafter a few years, this sketch was filled with colors and was even framed. It became much livelier. Why did time give everyone else wrinkles and had them glow down, but for her, she had more distinct features. It was as if her time was the opposite of the others. Xia Yixuan hated this feeling; she resented it. ¡°Peel it for me.¡± She threw the apple at Xia Ruoxin. ¡°I remember you loved peeling apples for me in the past. I¡¯ll throw everything that you peel, and in the end, you got hit by Mommy. Oh, right, it¡¯s your mother.¡± Xia Yixuan smiled. ¡°I really miss the you back then, so stupid and dumb.¡± Xia Ruoxin took the fruit knife and speechlessly peeled the apple. She let Xia Yixuan mock her and make amotion. What else could she make noise or mock about? The past had already been over. No one would stay the same forever. She had nothing to do with everything in the Xia household; it had been the same, no matter in the past or now. She removed the apple skin bit by bit, and her fingers had quite a bit of the fruity taste. It was sweet, refreshing, and fragrant. On her beautiful finger, there was a pink diamond of the size of a pigeon egg. Even though the lighting was not that good, the light that the diamond reflected still made Xia Yixuan¡¯s eyes hurt. She sneered. ¡°Brother Lui is really nice to you, isn¡¯t he? This diamond is worth millions, and he¡¯s still willing to give it to you.¡± ¡°He has always been generous with women. Didn¡¯t you already know? So what if it¡¯s worth millions? Didn¡¯t he give you a ck card before? He won¡¯t even bat an eye no matter how much money you want.¡± Xia Ruoxin replied softly. Xia Yixuan should not be a stranger to Chu Lui¡¯s generosity. Back then, he treated Xia Yixuan like Xia Ruoxin and bought everything for her. In his eyes, as long as Xia Yixuan wanted it, even if it was the stars; he would spend all his money just to buy them for him. Xia Yixuan¡¯s face darkened and felt that Xia Ruoxin had pped her face. ¡°If it was not for you, I think I¡¯ll be really happy; and Brother Lui won¡¯t leave me,¡± Xia Yixuan said it while clenching her teeth in hatred. The fruit knife in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand paused. ¡°Without me, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be happy, but you would have definitely not known Chu Lui.¡± Her words sessfully made Xia Yixuan¡¯s face even more distorted... and calmer. Just that this calmness was hiding everything, and if she exposed them, none of them could handle it. Piak! Her hand flung over and hit Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers stopped for a while before continuing to peel the apple in her hands. ¡°How cheap.¡± Xia Yixuan flung her hand. ¡°You¡¯re still like the past where you won¡¯t hit back or scold back. Your mom is cheap, and so are you. Your mom seduced my father, and you seduced Brother Lui. You caused him to lose the Chu Enterprise and everything he had.¡± Xia Ruoxin raised her head. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°What do I not know?¡± Xia Yixuan was in a good mood after pping the person¡¯s face. ¡°What else do I not know? Don¡¯t you want to take revenge against Auntie Song? Just nice, she¡¯s here. ¡°Auntie Song, you cane out now.¡± Xia Yixuan yelled towards the inside. A door opened, and Song Wan walked out. She inched closer, but every step she took, she felt like she was walking towards her death and touched the corners of hell. ¡°Auntie Song,e over and sit. My sister wants to know news about her daughter. Why don¡¯t you tell her?¡± Xia Yixuan was still smiling brightly as she reached out her hand to touch her curls. Song Wan¡¯s body was stiff, and after many steps, she finally reached the couch. She sat down and was still uneasy, but her gaze towards Xia Ruoxin was filled with hatred. Humans could not be pushed to the dead end. Chapter 852 - The One who Pushed Me Down the Sea

Chapter 852: The One who Pushed Me Down the Sea

She inched too closely, and the end result was either the desperate dog jumped across the wall or the warm-hearted rabbit had bitten someone. ¡°Where¡¯s my daughter?¡± Xia Ruoxin held the fruit knife in her hand tightly. Once she went up and used the knife, this knife would stab into her stomach, stir in her intestines, and cut her heart. Song Wan exhaled with all her might and sessfully changed her face. Every time she mentioned the child, she would feel an unlimited suppression and guilt. ¡°She¡¯s lost. How many times have I said that she¡¯s lost? Where would I know where to find her?¡± She breathed out, and as she stood up, she shrieked. If an elegantdy could be even uglier than a reckless b*tch, one could just know how suppressed and bad she must have felt. Xia Ruoxin ced the apple in her hand on the table. Suddenly, she went forward and held the fruit knife against Xia Yixuan¡¯s neck. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you know something about my daughter? Say it. Did she not die? Did you hide her?¡± Instantly, Xia Yixuan¡¯s face had lost all its color. At first, she was still watching a good show, but now, someone was holding a knife to her neck. Neck? Neck... Aorta... anyone with a bit ofmon sense would know that if the aorta was cut, the person would definitely die. Even though she had already died once. No, that was not counted. It was not counted; it was a fake death, a show. It was a show they put on to lie to people. However, this was the first time she was so close to death. Now she started to regret being so careless and giving Xia Ruoxin a fruit knife. However, she really did not expect Xia Ruoxin would hold it to her neck. In the past, she was a coward and did not even dare raise her voice at times. How could she kill someone? How could she dare to? Just that, she seemed to have forgotten that that was the past and not the present. The present Xia Ruoxin could even trick Chu Lui and could even harm the entire Chu family. What else did she not dare to do and could not do? ¡°Did you hide my daughter? Say it!¡± Xia Ruoxin must have her answer. She wanted her daughter to be alive; she wanted Rainy to be alive and not dead. She held the fruit knife closer to Xia Yixuan and had even caused a trail of blood on her. The fear of the blood flowing out made Xia Yixuan¡¯s face pale, and she had already broken out in cold sweat. ¡°I... I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know...¡± Xia Yixuan cried in a way no one could understand. ¡°I lied to you. I don¡¯t know... I really don¡¯t know... how am I supposed to know where the child went? I didn¡¯t lose her, and I didn¡¯t hide the child. Why should I hide her away? I haven¡¯t even met her much. ¡°Auntie, Auntie... please save me.¡± She begged Song Wan for help. It was only until now did she believe what Song Wan had said; she said Xia Ruoxin was crazy, and it was true. Xia Ruoxin was insane. She was a lunatic, a lunatic who wanted to kill someone. Song Wan could not help but shudder. At this time, Xia Ruoxin was holding a knife to Xia Yixuan¡¯s neck coldly. Inside the decent-sized house, one could actually smell the fishy blood taste. If she was harsher, her neck would break. ¡°Auntie, save me...¡± Xia Yixuan was so frightened until she started to cry. Suddenly, she felt something warm below, and there was a smell of ammonia. She was scared until she peed her pants. At this time, there were no emotions in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes. Her pair of ck eyes was just like a ck hole. The hand holding the knife did not even tremble. If she just used a bit more force, the fruit knife could cut the aorta in Xia Yixuan¡¯s neck. Ask her why? There was no why. It was because she had taken too much; she was used to it. She had cut vegetables, butchered fish, and did not have much feelings for them... cutting a person would be the same. Everything she did today was for her daughter. She came here for her daughter, but Xia Yixuan told her that she did not know, that she lied to her, and that she did not hide her daughter. She came with so much hope and had tolerated a p from her. However, now, she actually told her that she was lying. Lying?! ¡°Ah...¡± Xia Yixuan screamed from time to time, and her screams woke Song Wan up. Song Wan did not think much and came over to stop Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Put down the knife. Put down the knife. You¡¯ll kill someone with it.¡± ¡°Put down? Okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin let go of Xia Yixuan¡¯s neck and pushed her hard as if she was pushing soil. ¡°I let go of her. Should I go for you instead?¡± Xia Ruoxin inched closer towards Song Wan. Her pair of cunning eyes made Song Wan¡¯s hand drop weakly. Xia Yixuan almost rolled as she ran to the corner of the wall. She huddled her body tightly, and wherever she went, there was a puddle of pee. She was crying, embarrassed, humiliated, and angry. ¡°Auntie, kill her. Kill her...¡± She yelled at Song Wan angrily. ¡°Kill her, then we can leave. Have you forgotten? We came here to kill her.¡± Suddenly, Xia Ruoxin shifted her gaze towards her side andnded on Xia Yixuan¡¯s dyed hair. The perfume that came out of her body was familiar that had made her angry for some reason. ¡°You are the one who pushed me down the ocean?¡± Her voice was icy cold and filled with snow. Xia Yixuan touched her neck and was stunned. Now, she could not care about much and kept ring at Song Wan. Why would both of them be afraid of one? Why could they not handle one Xia Ruoxin? Just that, she did not seem to notice that she was hiding at a corner. Could she still be considered one of the two? A chill went down Song Wan¡¯s spine. Just when she wanted to snatch the fruit knife from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand, Xia Ruoxin turned around and held the fruit knife at her stomach. Song Wan opened her mouth wide and did not dare to move now. Her body kept trembling, shuddering and vibrating; the cold sweat had already drenched her clothes. They had never experienced life and death. However, Xia Ruoxin was different. She came from the gold mining ind. Some people died there every day. She had seen too much, and she wanted to kill someone, too. When this knife went down, she could take revenge for Rainy and could have a conclusion. Just that, her finger was scratched by something. At that moment, she felt that there was a cut at the corner of her eye. That wound was hurting so much. In between her fingers, it was that pink diamond ring. She still remembered that the man was holding her hand tightly when he gave her that. Chapter 853 - Someone was Killed

Chapter 853: Someone was Killed

¡°I will make a will right now. If one day, I did you wrong and you killed me, you don¡¯t need to be responsible for it. I¡¯ll give you all my assets and all my fortune. I¡¯ll give you my life.¡± Okay? Okay? Okay. Or not okay? Her fingers trembled, and piak! The fruit knife in her hand dropped on the floor. She turned around and tasted her own tears. It was slightly bitter and salty. Step by step, she was going to leave the ce. She thought it was hope, but it was all lies. She thought she could get some news, but it was all a trick. She thought that her daughter might still be alive, but who knew? They used her daughter¡¯s death to take her life and not tell her that her daughter was still alive. However, Song Wan picked up a fruit knife from the floor. ¡°Auntie, kill her.¡± Xia Yixuan said to Song Wan, and the hand that was holding the fruit knife kept trembling. This was not killing a chicken or a fish; it was killing a person, murder. She did not dare to do it; how could she? She was too dumb. Suddenly, Xia Yixuan stood up and did not care about how bad she looked. If Xia Ruoxin did not die today, it would be her. She had not forgotten who held the knife to her neck previously. Her neck still hurt, and her eyes reddened. She just wanted to murder someone and have revenge. She ran over and directly snatched the fruit knife from Song Wan¡¯s hand, but Song Wan was still holding it tightly. ¡°Kill her.¡± She held Song Wan¡¯s hand and wanted to stab towards Xia Ruoxin. Suddenly, hiss! Something went into someone¡¯s body. Song Wan widened her eyes and did not dare believe it. Slowly, she lowered her head and saw that the fruit knife was inserted into her stomach, leaving only the handle on the outside. ¡°You...¡± She raised her finger towards Xia Yixuan. ¡°You... killed me...¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± Xia Yixuan hurriedly let go of her hand, and she could not seem to control her trembling fingers. She kept moving back involuntarily. ¡°You... killed me...¡± Song Wan spat blood out. Every word she spoke, more blood woulde out of her mouth. It was a fresh red that would terrorize people. ¡°It¡¯s not. It¡¯s not me...¡± Xia Yixuan held her own hand tightly and clenched her teeth. Suddenly, she pushed Song Wan towards Xia Ruoxin, causing her to fall. Xia Ruoxin turned around instinctively and was knocked down. Based on her instincts, she wanted to grab onto something; however, her hand only clutched onto the fruit knife. She lowered her head and saw blood dripping out of Song Wan¡¯s mouth. Perhaps she wanted to say something, but she could not even say anything. Whatever that came out of her mouth was suffering and weakness. ¡°So...¡± ¡°So...¡± Her mouth kept opening and closing; there was blood but no energy. Her fingers kept cramping, and so did her body. At this time, she was in a wrecked state. Her clothes were dirtied, and the color had disappeared from her face. The only color was blood red that kepting out from her mouth. Xia Yixuan was stunned, and so was Xia Ruoxin. At this time, her hand was still holding onto the handle of the fruit knife in Song Wan¡¯s stomach. Bang! The door was pushed open. ¡°Mom...¡± Xia Ruoxin felt her eyes twitch. One leg over, and it had kicked her leg, kicking her to the side of the cardboard. Ka! It was the sound of a bone cracking, and the hand that was kicked pulled the fruit knife out with it. With it, blood spouted out like a fountain. The warm blood was spilled everywhere, including her hand. Her head hit against the cupboard, and there was a ringing in her head. Vaguely, she heard Xia Yixuan¡¯s cries. ¡°Brother Lui, she wanted to kill Auntie. She killed Auntie. She said Auntie had stolen her daughter¡¯s kidney so she wanted to kill her. She wanted revenge.¡± ¡°Brother Lui, this woman is crazy. Look, she almost cut my neck off. Hurh... Brother Lui, I¡¯m really scared.¡± ¡°Brother Lui,e look at Auntie. She¡¯s bleeding a lot...¡± Xia Ruoxin wanted to take a closer look at something, but her consciousness was slipping away from her. There was a pain in her right shoulder, but she wanted to pull away from it. She wanted to open her eyes wide, but with the light that came in, she saw a man¡¯s back view vaguely. Lightly, she touched her lips, and hershes dropped weakly. She thought, how good would it be if she died? This was the first time that she did not want to live anymore. Why was living such a difficult thing? Why? All she wanted was a peaceful life, but no one was willing to let go of her. Why did her Rainy go missing? Why could she not find her daughter? Why did her daughter die? Why did all of them want to kill her? Why? Why...? Bang! The door closed and shut away all the light in the world. Her entire world was left with darkness and not a ray of light. She ran towards the brightness, but every time she was about to reach it, when she could finally reach the light and feel the endpoint... Her whole world descended into darkness once again. She was just like a child that was lost and could not find the way home. Where was her home? Where exactly was her home? At this time, in the hospital, Xia Yixuan kept shaking. The doctor was washing the wound on her neck, but her body was shaking and trembling. Before the doctor could apply any medicine, she started trembling again. ¡°Ms. Xia, can you endure it for a while? It¡¯s just a small wound. You¡¯ll be fine after you apply some medicine. You don¡¯t even need stitches.¡± Xia Yixuan trembled again. The doctor could not even apply any medicine, and if this continued, he was going to start trembling, too. Involuntarily, Xia Yixuan started shaking; as expected, the doctor¡¯s hands shook too. After applying medicine for so long, he still could not do it; some medicine had even ended up on her shirt. The doctor could only look at the nurse, and she hurriedly walked over and quickly injected Xia Yixuan¡¯s arm. The drug took effect quickly, and Xia Yixuan then calmed down slowly. ¡°What happened to her?¡± the nurse asked the doctor. ¡°Is she a drug addict?¡± ¡°No.¡± The doctor helped Xia Yixuan apply medicine. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a small wound.¡± ¡°How can she be scared until like this from such a small wound? All those who had wounds that could see their bones aren¡¯t even as scared as her.¡± The nurse frowned. The wound was really too small; it was just a tiny wound that did not bleed anymore. ording to her, it did not even need to be wrapped; it just needed some medicine to reduce the chances of infection. Chapter 854 - She Wanted to Run

Chapter 854: She Wanted to Run

Was she not too spoiled? ¡°She¡¯s from a wealthy family. She has a precious body,¡± the doctor said as his hands did not stop moving. ¡°Everyone is made with the same body.¡± Once the nurse heard that, she could not help but frown. ¡°No matter how precious her body was, she will still use the same medicine as us and would suffer the same way.¡± Why must she make a mountain out of a molehill and ask for a neurosurgeon specialist to help her with such a wound? Could it be that only their body was precious, did not need money when they visited the doctor, and would not fall sick? After the doctor was done handling Xia Yixuan¡¯s wound, he told the nurse to put her on a drip and told her. ¡°Look after her first and don¡¯t leave. This is a person who is going to stay in the VIP room. She has some connections with the director.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± The nurse nodded in agreement, but she did not quite like this patient. Actually, she could not pinpoint the reason why; perhaps it was a bad first impression. Yes, she did not feel good about it. At all. At this time, quite a lot of people were sitting outside the operating theater. No one had expected after just a few days of Chu Lui recovering, it became Song Wan instead. Chu Jiang was on the verge of breaking down. The wife that he had lived with for half his life was fighting for her life inside. How could he not be worried? First, it was his granddaughter, then his son, and followed by his wife. He was thinking if it would be his turn next to be resuscitated in that room; then, it would be the other family members worrying about him outside. Even though his rtionship with his wife soured because of Chu Xiang... This was his wife, his only wife. Now, she was fighting for her life inside. How could he take it? He was still thinking if anything happened to his wife, then he would not want to live anymore. In the past, he did not believe anything about living together and dying together. He thought that even if one passed on, the other could still live on. The world would still turn. However, he only understood this today. It turned out that there was really such a thing. Perhaps it was not about love, but because he was dependent on her. If his partner were to leave, then what was the meaning of being alone in this world? Chu Lui closed his eyes as he leaned against the world. There was an unusual coldness on his face as his lips were pressed tightly together. No matter how much other people asked, he did not say a word. He opened his eyes, and both of them looked like they were trapped in ice, without a single bit of warmth from before. Everyone was staring at the door to the operating theater and did not even dare breathe loudly; even Du Bin and Su Yunfei were here... even though Song Wan had stabbed Su Yunfei right in the heart earlier. However, no matter what, they were family. Even if they did not meet until the day they died, she could not just pass on for no reason. Su Yunfei still wanted Song Wan to live on happily, and at the very least, she was still around and was alive. She sat next to Du Bin, and her eyes were red; so were Du Bin¡¯s. This was his only big sister. Even though they had differentst names, they still came out from the same mother¡¯s womb. Both their parents were gone, and the two siblings only had each other left. Time passed quickly, and it seemed like both of them did not do much. However, they were already in the middle of their lives with their children all grown up. However, why was she lying in the hospital for no reason? Su Yunfei held Du Bin¡¯s hand tightly and could clearly feel the sweat in his hands. He was very nervous and could not even sit still. Du Jingtang sat beside Chu Lui and did not dare to ask anything; everything should wait until his aunt was fine. He covered his face. Now, he was at the end of his wits and wanted to scream. He was going to go crazy. If he was like that, what about Chu Lui? Did he lose his mind already? First, it was thepany, then his wife, and now his mother. These things kept happening one after another, and any of them would cause a man to break down. Now, he had to handle all three things alone; how could he do it? The door to the operating theater finally opened, and a lethargic doctor walked out. He removed his mask, and his face was tense. ... ¡°Ah...¡± Xia Yixuan suddenly woke up in fright. ¡°Ms. Xia, are you okay?¡± The nurse got a shock and hurriedly walked over. By then, Xia Yixuan was already sitting upright, and there was cold sweat all over his forehead. Her clothes were now crumpled like preservatives, and the originally manicured hair was now a bunch of weed. Needless to say, her dress had a stain. Even though one could not tell, she was disgusted herself. Xia Yixuan used her sleeves to wipe the sweat on her head. Suddenly, she thought of something, and there was a sh in her eyes. She hurriedly grabbed the nurse¡¯s arm, and her fingers almost sank into the other party¡¯s skin. The nurse almost screamed, but she still calmed down and said. ¡°Ms. Xia, are you feeling unwell? I¡¯ll get the doctor toe over.¡± When she finished talking, she wanted to save her own arm; she did not expect Ms. Xia to have so much strength even though she was so skinny. ¡°Let me ask you.¡± Xia Yixuan refused to let go of her hands for her life as the cold sweat trickled down from her forehead repeatedly. ¡°The person who came here with me... is she dead? Did she die?¡± The nurse could not react in time and did not know what she was talking about. Oh, was it that person? ¡°Ms. Xia, are you asking about Song Wan, Madam Song?¡± She tried to ask. ¡°Yes, it is her.¡± Xia Yixuan raised her head, and she stood up, too. She forgot that she was still on the sickbed, and nothing was blocking her. In the end, boom! She fell directly onto the floor. ¡°Ms. Xia, are you okay?¡± The nurse hurriedly helped her up to sit properly. ¡°Is she... is she okay?¡± Xia Yixuan held her hand tightly, and her legs were jelly. She could feel that her body was shaking, and there were big beads of cold sweat on her forehead. She really could not imagine what would happen to her if other people found out that she killed Song Wan. She would die, she would definitely die. Even if she was lucky and was not sentenced to death by thew, Chu Lui would definitely kill her himself. She understood him; she understood the man too much. The nurse blinked and was actually considering if she should talk about it. It seemed like this Ms. Xia was pretty scary; should she talk about that madam¡¯s condition? ¡°Hurry, tell me.¡± Xia Yixuan nervously held the nurse¡¯s arm. Chapter 855 - Vegetable

Chapter 855: Vegetable

The nurse grew afraid and hurriedly blocked her hand. ¡°Ms. Xia, please calm down. The madam had already undergone surgery, and it was very sessful.¡± There was a ringing in Xia Yixuan¡¯s brain; those few words kept whirring in her brain: ¡®it was very sessful¡¯. Song Wan did not die. What was she going to do? Should she return home and pack her luggage to leave the country immediately, just like what she did four years ago? If she continued hiding like this, would people find out where she was? Yes, no one would find out, and no one would find her. If she changed ces every year, she did not believe that Chu Lui would chase after her. Yes, that was it. She was going to leave. She was going to leave over the night and immediately, definitely not staying here for a second longer. Hurriedly, she jumped off the bed and was going to rush outside barefooted. ¡°Ms. Xia...¡± The nurse hurriedly pulled her back. ¡°You can¡¯t go over now. Even though that madam¡¯s surgery was sessful, she had lost too much blood. With her internal organs damaged, she¡¯s still in aa. Even if you go over now, you can¡¯t do anything about it. The doctor said that she might not wake up for the rest of her life...¡± Suddenly, Xia Yixuan stopped in her tracks. ¡°Not wake up?¡± She turned around and asked the nurse. ¡°What does ¡®not wake up¡¯ mean?¡± ¡°It means...¡± The nurse was thinking about how she should exin it. Actually, now she really hated herself for being so nosy. It seemed like this Ms. Xia had good rtions with that madam. If she knew about it, would she cause amotion? Just that, how was this Ms. Xia rted to Madam Song? Were they rtives? If they were, why did no onee visit her? ¡°What does that mean?¡± Xia Yixuan held her own hand tightly. ¡°Do you mean that she will never wake up and would be in a vegetable state?¡± The nurse hurriedly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s like that. However, the doctor did say that there was a chance she might wake up, but no one knows when.¡± Xia Yixuan turned around and heaved a sigh of relief. She had not woken up yet? That would be great. Her lips curved upwards. Yes, see, even Heaven was helping her. She walked back again andy down. ¡°Put me on a drip. I want to sleep.¡± The nurse was confused by her statement. However, she did feel that Ms. Xia needed an injection so she hurriedly brought the medicine over and put her on a drip. When Xia Yixuan was in a daze, her red lips were still curved upwards. Don¡¯t wake up. Don¡¯t wake up for the rest of your life, and it would be better if you just died. Everything would be over and there would be no witness. Just that, she could not help but shudder. Once she thought of Chu Lui finding out about this, what was she going to do? She would die. Chu Lui would definitely kill her. Luckily, she pushed everything to Xia Ruoxin. Now, she just needed to think of the details and handle everything perfectly. Then, she did not have to worry anymore. As for Song Wan, she was no longer worried about her. As long as she did not wake up for the rest of her life, no one in the world would know what she did. Oh, yes, she could not keep Xia Ruoxin alive. If she was still around, she was like a time bomb and would explode anytime, causing her to be in pieces. At first, she was still worried that Song Wan would suddenly wake up. The news that she tried her best to get that Song Wan would no longer wake up. This made her calm down. ... Xia Mingzheng came in from outside and brought soup that the nanny had made for Xia Yixuan. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re here.¡± Xia Yixuan smiled at Xia Mingzheng as he dotingly caressed his daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Are you feeling better today?¡± ¡°Yes, much better.¡± Xia Yixuan knew that there was nothing wrong with her body, and she was not sick. However, she acted as she wanted to stay in the hospital for a while more to hear more news. All the news she heard had been pretty consistent so she should be discharged soon as this ce was making her ufortable. ¡°Daddy, have you seen Auntie Song?¡± Xia Yixuan held Xia Mingzheng¡¯s arm and shook it left and right as she talked. Both families¡¯ rtions were decent so he should know a little about it. Besides, once she had the time, she would ask Xia Mingzheng to find out about the situation from that side. ¡°Sigh, she¡¯s okay but still in aa. The doctor confirmed that she was a vegetable.¡± Xia Mingzheng sighed and caressed his daughter¡¯s head. ¡°If it was you, what would Daddy do? You¡¯re the only child in our Xia household...¡± Everyone would have this thought of other people dying and not their own. Every time Xia Mingzheng saw Song Wan¡¯s condition, he would feel ufortable and would be thankful that it was not his Yixuan; luckily, it was not. Now, he was still worried and scared as his daughter was injured together with Song Wan. Even though she was only slightly injured¡ªluckily, it was just a small cut. Even though he had always said that Xia Yixuan was a shame and did not learn well, how could he not dote on his daughter? This was not anyone else but his daughter, his only daughter. Xia Yixuan knew very clearly that all Xia Mingzheng said was true. However, if anyone found out about what she did, she would be dead. Hence, she would definitely not tell anyone about this, even Xia Mingzheng. ¡°Daddy, can you confirm?¡± She asked again uneasily. ¡°Did the doctor really say that? Did he say that Auntie Song would be a vegetable and never wake up? Is there any possibility that she would wake up tomorrow or suddenly wake up in a few days?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure.¡± Xia Mingzheng nodded. ¡°She¡¯s a vegetable now. I just saw your Auntie Song earlier and asked the doctor. The doctor said that the chances of her waking up were not very high. After all, she¡¯s still in a deepa. Just that, what a pity for Ah Lui. Something just happened to hispany and now Auntie Song...¡± He did not continue, but Xia Yixuan understood it well. Chu Lui was not in good condition; he was stressed and neededforting. Shey quietly and was finding a good chance. After all, she had to think carefully about some things and n properly. Chu Lui belonged to her, Xia Yixuan; she could not let any other woman snatch him away. Knock, knock. She knocked on the door and took a deep breath. Chapter 856 - He Wanted the Reason

Chapter 856: He Wanted the Reason

The door opened, and Chu Lui was sitting inside expressionless. She could not help but to shudder and had the urge to run out, but she still braved herself and went in. ¡°How¡¯s Auntie?¡± she asked softly and took a nce at the woman lying in bed. Now, there were all sorts of tubes inserted in Song Wan¡¯s body. Just by looking at the heart rate monitor, one could know that she was still alive. However, it would not be easy for her to wake up. Chu Lui walked over, sat in front of Song Wan, and held her hand tightly. ¡°I have something to ask you,¡± he said lightly like a cold wind had blown past. Xia Yixuan felt a chill down her spine as she walked over carefully and stood beside her. ¡°Brother Lui, just ask. I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± She forced a smile, but she realized that Chu Lui was not even looking at her. What was the point of smiling? ¡°I want to know why.¡± Chu Lui said lightly, and his fingers were tightly wrapped around Song Wan¡¯s hands. He wanted to use this method to wake her up, but Song Wan was still lying motionless. Other than knowing how to breathe, she had no form of consciousness and did not even know pain. Whatever they did was in vain. The doctor had already said that she would be a vegetable; a vegetable that only knew how to breathe and nothing else. Now, he only wanted to know the reason; the reason for everything. ¡°Brother Lui...¡± Xia Yixuan called him, and her tone was filled with injustice. Her eyes turned and said everything she had prepared earlier as if she was memorizing a book, and she tried not to attract anyone¡¯s suspicions. ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on. I only know that I was preparing to stay in my family¡¯s apartment. I met Auntie Song coincidentally so I invited her over for tea. Then, Sister came, and she picked up the knife to kill people. She even wanted to kill me. Look.¡± She pointed at her neck. ¡°She almost cut off my neck and said that she wanted to slice my aorta and let me bleed to death.¡± She shuddered as if she was really frightened. Then, her voice started trembling as well. ¡°Afterward, for some reason, she kept saying that you did her wrong so she wanted to kill Auntie Song and the Chu family to take revenge for her daughter. Brother Lui...¡± she asked carefully, ¡°what happened to my sister¡¯s child? Did Auntie do something to her?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s gazended on Xia Yixuan, without a single bit of warmth, so Xia Yixuan was smart enough to not ask further. Of course, she had already said enough. She lowered her head and continued. ¡°I think Brother Lui already knows what happened next...¡± She squatted down and hugged her head. ¡°Brother Lui, did you know? Xia Ruoxin was just like a lunatic then. She kept repeating how she wanted to take revenge for her daughter. Then, she suddenly stabbed Auntie Song¡¯s stomach, and it was toote for me to stop it...¡± ¡°Also, I think...¡± She licked her lips. ¡°Actually, Sister must have identally done it. I can feel that she didn¡¯t kill Auntie, she just did it by ident.¡± This word ¡®ident¡¯ had already confirmed that it was Xia Ruoxin who hurt her. No matter if it was intentional or not, she had already killed Song Wan. No, even though the person had not died, she was better dead than alive. Xia Yixuan sneered in her heart. She did not believe that Chu Lui would be with Xia Ruoxin again. No matter how much they loved each other, this was about the vengeance of his mother¡¯s murder. Vengeance of his mother¡¯s murder was above all. They were finished. Yes, over. Chu Lui and Xia Ruoxin were over. It was no longer possible between them. She kept the smile on her face and only lowered her head to use her hair to cover her expression. She walked over and held Song Wan¡¯s other hand tightly. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. You will wake up. Brother Lui will definitely not let go of the person that killed you, right?¡± She said to Song Wan, but it was also for Chu Lui. She wanted Chu Lui to remember who hurt Song Wan and made her lie down here lifelessly. A person that was well and alive and could talk the previous day... was now lying here, breathing and nothing else. This was not anyone else, but his mother¡ªChu Lui¡¯s mother. Inside the ward, there was a suffocating atmosphere so Xia Yixuan only stayed for a while as she felt that she could not even breathe properly. She ced her hands on her neck; that suffocation was unbearable. She wanted to leave the ce immediately and breathe in some fresh air from outside. ¡°Brother Lui, I¡¯ll go out first, I still have something to do. I¡¯lle and visit Auntie tomorrow.¡± Xia Yixuan stood up and told Chu Lui, but he did not even bat an eye as if she was part of the air here. A speck of dust here, exhaust fumes that were not fresh. Xia Yixuan did not dare to talk loudly here. She stood up and walked outside. When she ced her hand on the handle and turned it, she suddenly heard Chu Lui¡¯s toneless voice. ¡°Xia Yixuan...¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s hand trembled. ¡°If you dare to lie to me, I will definitely skin you alive when I find out. Then, I¡¯ll break your bones and eat your meat.¡± His sentence was just like a curse that made Xia Yixuan¡¯s heart beat rapidly. She took in the fears and told herself that since this was it, she could not turn back. Actually, when she wanted to take back Chu Lui at all costs in the beginning, there was already no return for her. ¡°Brother Lui, I only said the truth.¡± She took a deep breath, and after she said it, she opened the door and left the ce. She walked quickly, very quickly; after a few steps, she even started to run. The wind that came kept scratching her face. Her heart was still beating wildly; she was uneasy and petrified. No one knew about it; it must be that no one knew about it. She wanted everything; she wanted to take everything back so she could not panic. She must not panic. ¡°Yixuan, where did you go? Why did you run around on your own?¡± Xia Mingzheng had waited for his daughter for a really long time. How did this person just go missing? Where did she go? Did she not know that she was still a patient? ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m okay. I just went out to take a walk.¡± Xia Yixuan patted her chest lightly, but the intense breathing still continued. ¡°Come, take a seat.¡± Xia Mingzheng pulled his daughter¡¯s hand to sit down. Now, only the father and daughter were left in the ward. Chapter 857 - A Mouthful of Lies

Chapter 857: A Mouthful of Lies

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Yixuan, tell Daddy. How did your Auntie Song¡¯s injurye about?¡± ¡°I...¡± Xia Yixuan hesitated. Her hesitation made Xia Mingzheng¡¯s face tense up, and his voice became stern. ¡°Yixuan, tell Daddy honestly. What is all of this about? Is it rted to you?¡± When he said this, he got a shock himself. He was really afraid; he hoped that the matter had nothing to do with Xia Yixuan. If not, he would not even know how to protect this daughter of his. ¡°Yixuan, tell Daddy the truth. There¡¯s no outsider here.¡± It was obvious that he wanted his daughter to spill the beans. Actually, he had no other intentions. Even if this thing was really rted to his daughter, he would think of all sorts of ways to protect his daughter. Just that, how could Xia Yixuan say the truth? Even if it was to Xia Mingzheng, she would not say a single word of it. For this matter, she would not mention it to anyone; even if it rotted in her stomach, there would not be a second one that knew about it. Her eyes shed, and she held onto Xia Mingzheng¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Daddy, what nonsense are you saying? How can this thing be rted to me? Didn¡¯t you already see? I¡¯m the victim, too.¡± Xia Mingzheng furrowed his brows and did not actually believe her. ¡°Then, how did Song Wan get injured?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it done by the daughter of the woman you brought back?¡± Xia Yixuan was very smart, and she understood how a human¡¯s mind worked, especially Xia Mingzheng¡¯s. She knew what to say to make Xia Mingzheng believe her without a doubt. ¡°What has this got to do with Ruoxin?¡± Once Xia Mingzheng heard it, he knew who Xia Yixuan was referring to. If it was not Xia Ruoxin, who else could be the daughter of that woman? Also, he did not quite like how Xia Yixuan called Shen Yijun. ¡°Yixuan, no matter what, she¡¯s your mother.¡± ¡°My mother died a long time ago; that¡¯s my auntie.¡± Xia Yixuan interrupted Xia Mingzheng. The more she hated Xia Ruoxin, the more she heated Shen Yijun. What mother? Her mother had died not long after giving birth to her. She was at most a stepmother and the mother of that b*tch who stole Brother Lui. If they did not enter their family, Brother Lui would still be hers. It was this mother and daughter that hurt her. ¡°Yixuan!¡± Xia Mingzheng¡¯s voice was cold. Since when did this child be so rude? ¡°Okay, fine.¡± Xia Yixuan did not talk about this matter anymore. However, she held Xia Mingzheng¡¯s arm tightly. ¡°Dad, you must be careful of that auntie.¡± Now, she did not want to call Shen Yijun ¡®Mommy¡¯; anyway, she was never her biological mother. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Xia Mingzheng really felt that Xia Yixuan was speaking nonsense. Xia Yixuan stood up, took a look outside before sitting back down beside Xia Mingzheng. Then, she held his arm. ¡°Daddy, you really need to be careful of auntie. You don¡¯t know how scary Xia Ruoxin is. Really.¡± She shuddered. ¡°I have never seen such a scary woman in my life. She had even stabbed Auntie Song with the fruit knife and took it out. Back then, Auntie Song was bleeding quite a bit, and her intestines almost came out. It was so green and weird; it was the first time I saw someone¡¯s intestine.¡± She described it as though it was the truth, which made Xia Mingzheng¡¯s stomach feel ufortable. Hurriedly, he pushed Xia Yixuan away, covered his mouth, and ran into the washroom. Even after living for so long¡ªonce he thought about the imagery that Xia Yixuan just described, he felt disgusted and could not take it. He also heard that there was a hole in Song Wan¡¯s stomach. It was also because of this hole that she had lost excessive blood and ended up in her current state: better dead than alive. Xia Yixuan curled her hair and held it in her palm as a smile with deep meaning appeared on her face. When there was no more noise from the inside, she kept her smile and continued to y with her hair. Xia Mingzheng was done vomiting, but he was not veryfortable. When he thought about the intestines that Xia Yixuan said, he could not hold it back and vomited again. ¡°Daddy, are you okay?¡± Xia Yixuan was worried about Xia Mingzheng. How many times did he vomit? Her father¡¯s tolerance level was really low. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine.¡± Xia Mingzheng waved his hand. Originally, there was not much in his stomach for him to vomit out, but it still kept flipping. He was afraid that Xia Yixuan would go in, but luckily, she did not. When he walked out, he asked again in disbelief, ¡°Was this really done by Ruoxin?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Yixuan had a look of confusion and terror on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Xia Ruoxin and Auntie Song talked about. Didn¡¯t I say that I wanted to move into our apartment for a few days? I met Auntie Song by coincidence so I asked her toe over to see how I should ce the furniture. Auntie Song was in a pretty good mood that day, but after a while, Xia Ruoxin suddenly appeared and stabbed her. Look!¡± She pointed at her neck. ¡°She almost cut this off, and she said that Auntie Song harmed her daughter. ¡°Daddy, what do you think Auntie Song did?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask about the Chu family¡¯s situation.¡± Xia Mingzheng still could not calm down. ¡°Also, don¡¯t let your mother¡ªno, your auntie find out about this. She¡¯s not in a good state.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not in a good state?¡± Xia Yixuan frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the point of regretting now? She should have treated her family members better in the past.¡± ¡°Was that not because she wanted to be good to you?¡± Xia Mingzheng¡¯s face darkened. Xia Yixuan rolled her eyes, pulled the covers, and went to sleep. Anyway, she did not have much consideration now. Under the nket, the smile that she broke into was happier and much more delightful than the rest. Of course, she had to go see that woman. She did not know if she was still alive, but it would be better if she was dead. At this time, it had been three days since Song Wan¡¯s operation. Song Wan had long passed the critical period, but her condition now was exactly like that the doctor said. She was a vegetable and one that could only breathe and nothing else. Even though Chu Lui was not the CEO of the Chu Enterprise, it did not mean that he was bankrupt so he could still afford a nanny and her hospital bills. ... When Xia Ruoxin woke up again, she opened her eyes; and it was still dark before her. She did not know how long she had stayed here. Had it been three days or five? It seemed to be three as she remembered the sky brightening up three times and also remembered that the sky had darkened three times. Chapter 858 - Was She Going to Die?

Chapter 858: Was She Going to Die?

She tried hard to separate her dry lips. She thought it would be cleaner to die this way, but she really did not want to die here. She did not want her corpse to decay, dpose, and be filled with maggots by the time someone discovered her. So she did not want to die. If she wanted to be clean, she wanted a clean death and was indignant to be part of someone else¡¯s calctions. She struggled to stand up from the floor. Just that, she felt that her shoulder area was shattered. That pain was the exact same feeling when her arm broke back then. Once she stood up, she fell back down again. Then, she realized that she had not eaten or drunk in days. She tried to find the door, but bang! She fell back down again and hurt her bones. She clenched her teeth, stood up, and walked to the door to open it. However, no matter how much she turned the handle, the door refused to open. Hah... Sheughed. Sheughed sarcastically. Were they afraid that she was going to run or what? She let go of her hand and walked back. Using the dim lighting in, she licked her dry lips as she practically crawled to the living room. There were apples there, yes, apples. She stood up weakly and walked towards the coffee table. She remembered that there were a few apples on the table; she had peeled one so there were two left. She reached out and felt for an apple. Without even considering washing it, she wolfed it down. She was hungry, starving in fact. She had never been so hungry until she wanted to vomitctic acid, bite the table, and bite herself. Just that when she was done eating, she started to regret it. If she was going to stay here for a few more days, would there be anything left for her? She stood up again and felt her way forward as she did not dare to turn on the lights to see the blood on the floor and the blood on her. There was nothing in the kitchen¡ªnot even a fridge¡ªso there would not be anything to eat. She had searched a few times, but there really seemed to be nothing here. She did not know if there were mice; it would be good if there was as when she got really hungry, she could catch them to eat. She turned on the tap, and cool water came running out. Luckily, there was still water. She licked her dry lips and ced her hand below the tap, letting the water clean the blood on her fingers that did not belong to her. Then, she scooped up some water to drink it, regardless of the temperature. The water was just like a fountain that moisturized her dry lips and her heart and saved her life. She did not know how much water she drank, but she only knew that she could hear her stomach moving in between her movements. She had heard that people could survive up to seven days without food, but only three without water. She did not know how long she couldst. She walked out and curled herself up into a ball at a corner. She ced her finger in front, and she could still feel the warm blood in her palm as if her hand really ended a person, a life. In the past, there was a life in her hands; and they all said that she did it. Now, there was another life in her hands, but who would believe that she did not do it? She did not kill Xia Yixuan; she escaped. She did not kill Song Wan... But Song Wan might die. Actually, this kind of person deserved to die. She really wanted to kill her, but she did not. She did not do it in the end. No matter how much she wanted to kill that woman, she was Chu Lui¡¯s mother. She was still Chu Lui¡¯s mother. Lightly, she sniffed. Would it not hurt anymore after some time? Would it really stop hurting after a few days? She curled herself up and spent another day in this ce without light or dark. There might still be a tomorrow, or the day after, or even a few days; she did not know. There was also the possibility that she would not live to the next day, and there would be no ¡®her¡¯ in the world anymore. Another day passed as she reached out her hand and took an apple. Her stomach kept growling. She ced the apple under her nose and as she smelled the fragrance of the apple, her stomach keeping on churning stomach juices. She ced the apple by her mouth, opened it, but did not dare to take a bite. She was afraid that she would not have anything to eat after the apple. Until she woke up again, she was still holding the apple in her hand. However, she was so hungry until she bent over. All these years¡ªno matter how tough life was, she never starved. She told herself that as long as she had her limbs, she would never starve herself; and she really did that. She had never starved. At the gold ind, she also used her own two hands to earn a bowl of rice. However, at this point, facing the apple, the endless darkness, and the unknown future; she really did not know what her limbs could do for her. She ced the apple in her mouth and lightly took a bite. The sweet and sour taste made her want to cry. However, there was no other food in her stomach. When she ate this, it made her stomach even more upset and hungrier. She did not know how many days she took to eat one apple. Every time she was starving until she could not make it, she would eat one bite. When she got hungry again, she would drink a mouthful of water. When she really could not do it anymore, she would tell herself to sleep. Yes, sleep. She would not be hungry once she slept. However, the longer she slept, the hungrier she felt. She finished yet another apple. She was not hungry; she was starving. She was hungry until she cried, but what could she do? She did not even have the strength to lift her arms. Once again, she opened her eyes and ced her hands on her stomach before she turned around to vomit. However, after vomiting for quite some time, she only puked out gastric juice. She held the sofa to stand up. Then, she went to the washroom to drink a whole stomach full of water before she wobbled out with her weak body. When she reached the couch andy on it, she had no strength left. She reached out her hand and wanted to take an apple, but after feeling around for some time, there was nothing. She reached under the table, but there was still nothing. She searched everywhere, but there was still nothing. There were no more apples. She held her face hopelessly. What to do? What to do? There were no more apples; she had lost thest bit of food that she had. Chapter 859 - Why, Why

Chapter 859: Why, Why

Oh, she remembered. She recalled that she had peeled an apple; there should be the apple skin on the floor. There indeed was some apple skin on the floor, but she did not know if she stepped on them. She bit her finger with all her might, and the big beads of tears kept dropping. Then, she bit on her lips that had lost all its water and shoved all the dried apple skin into her mouth. She swallowed her tears together with the apple skin, using all her might to digest them. ¡°Wu...¡± Suddenly, she hugged her body and curled into a ball, crying hopelessly. She wanted to live; she really wanted to live. However, she knew that there was nothing left for her to eat here. She had finished even thest of the apple skin. How was she going to live without food? Then, she turned on the tap and reached out to scoop some water. She ced it in front of her and drank it. She had long forgotten how long it had been since shest ate. Perhaps she was really going to die. She drank the water bit by bit, hoping the water could allow her to live for a few more days and see more of the world. She had been sleeping longer and longer now, and it was almost as if she could not wake up from her sleep. It was better like this; at the very least, she would not know that she was hungry. Chi! Sounds of movements came from the outside. She opened her eyes and stared straight without blinking. Pa! Her eyes lit up and they hurt. Suddenly, in a moment, she could not see clearly anymore. After some time, she opened her eyes again and could then see everything clearly. Slowly, she opened her eyes and looked forward with her bloodshot eyes. That man was standing right there. He leaned his back against the door and stared straight at her with his pair of darkened eyes that had lost the feelings from before. Compared to the beginning, he was scarier, crueler, and harsher. He walked and inched over, step by step. There were Song Wan¡¯s bloodstains that had already ckened on the floor, as well as the fruit knife with the blood. Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes and gently moved her lips, but when the dry lips opened, it was bloody. She knew that she must look very ugly at this point. She had lived on water for many days; even if she did not starve to death, she was hungry until she became a bag of bones. She could feel the bones protruding out of her body, joint by joint, just like a living skeleton. Her arms, her legs and, even the cheekbones on her face were protruding. There was no meat on her body, just a skeleton under her skin. The man stood in front of her and looked down at her from above like he was staring at a corpse. ¡°Why?¡± He asked and felt his throat vibrate. He had thought about this question for a long time, but it seemed like there was no difference in asking. ¡°Why?¡± He asked again. He still needed an answer, an exnation. Xia Ruoxin did not respond; it was not that she did not want to answer, but it was because she had forgotten how to speak. She opened her mouth but could not find her voice back. Chu Lui squatted down and stared at her face that did not look like a human¡¯s. Only her pair of eyes had life in it, her entire body was skinny until it was lifeless. ¡°Why? What are you acting again?¡± He reached out his hand to touch her chin, but all he held was her bones. ¡°Are you seeking death? Do you want to self-harm, or have you started to regret it? ¡°Perhaps, you want to starve yourself so that I¡¯ll soften my heart. Is the food not enough here? There is a fridge filled with items here, and yet you want to let it rot. Hah...¡± Heughed, but hisugh was as cold as ice. ¡°Xia Yixuan said that she had put quite a bit of food here; did you forget? She was scared of hunger since young so wherever she went, food would be there. Is there not enough food or drinks for you? ¡°Or do you want to eat my meat and drink my blood? ¡°Xia Ruoxin, you¡¯re really cruel.¡± Heughed, but in that pair of ckened eyes, there was no form of smiles. There was only an industrial fire zing in his eyes as if he wanted to burn the woman in front of him alive and make her into charcoal and ashes. ¡°My mom became a vegetable. You¡¯re happy and satisfied, aren¡¯t you? ¡°Just because of one kidney? Is it just because of that kidney?¡± He ced his hands around Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck and held it tight as if he wanted to squeeze all the air out of her. ¡°Is it just because of that one kidney? If you want it, I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± he said as he used force in his hands. Really, if he just used a bit more force, her entire neck would break. Crack! Then there would be no more her in the world, and no more person named Xia Ruoxin. Just that, when Chu Lui was squeezing thest bit of air in her lungs, he slowly let go of her neck. Then, he squeezed his arm tightly. He really wanted to kill her, the woman that was half-alive in front of her, but he wanted to die with her even more. If they could not live on like that, then they should just die. ¡°Why? Xia Ruoxin, tell me why.¡± He said. His voice was not loud, but his every word was crisp and clear. Tears finally dropped from his eyes, and no one knew how many drops and how much pain could allow this man to cry in an unbing manner. ¡°Do you know? I knew that you came back from revenge when I saw you so I allowed you to do it. I know that you took away Chu Enterprise¡¯s three-year business deal and gave it to the Min Family. I also know that you transferred the shares that I gave you to the Min Family. I know that you betrayed me and thepany. ¡°Ruoxin, I did so much. Is this not enough? Do you think that it¡¯s not enough?¡± His shoulders slouched down, and finally, this man made of iron copsed and could perhaps not stand up again. ¡°Can you tell me? Did my mother really do that many sins? So much so that you can¡¯t forgive her?¡± Xia Ruoxin widened her soulless eyes and moved her waterless lips without saying a word. Suddenly, she smiled; she smiled until her dry lips were filled with blood. Forgive? How could she forgive? ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Chu Lui suddenly became like a lunatic and pinned her on the couch. His reddened eyes were filled with all sorts of emotions, but he did not even know what he was doing himself. Xia Ruoxin was definitely the only person who could make a man like Chu Lui lose his mind. Chapter 860 - See How Good I am to You

Chapter 860: See How Good I am to You

Xia Ruoxin was stillughing, but she did not know if she wasughing at herself, him, or that Xia Yixuan who had already tasted her own victory. She closed her eyes as if she was waiting for her death sentence. Suddenly, si! Her clothes were ripped apart. There was nothing else that a man could do to a woman. She was just like a rotten doll who was trampled on, despised on... hurt by people. Lightly, she moved her lips and could only taste her own blood. She felt that her body was very cold, but at this point, there was no more pain to speak of. Suddenly, she felt a pain in her neck. The man bit her neck with all his might, but she only felt the warm liquid thatnded on her shoulders. He cried. She did not. It was only until the man left and the entire room was pitch ck again that everything was as silent as ever. She opened her eyes and picked up the ripped clothes from the floor. She held her stomach and walked to the washroom to wipe off the bloodstains bit by bit. However, surprisingly, she did not feel any pain. She scooped up some water and ced it by her mouth to drink. Her throat rumbled like a small beast. How could a person not have any more pain or harm? She slid down onto the floor and hugged her broken body, enduring all the pain in her heart and on her body. Just that, she did not know if she couldst through the night. ... ¡°Did Brother Lui go see Sister?¡± Xia Yixuan asked as she massaged Song Wan¡¯s arm. Chu Lui pressed his cold lips tightly and did not say a word. Xia Yixuan bit her finger. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much food left at home. Do you want me to send some over?¡± Chu Lui stood up, walked over, and held Song Wan¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Brother Lui, you should take care of Auntie Song. The doctor said that if her family apanied her more and talked to her more, there¡¯s a chance that she would wake up. As for Sister¡¯s side, I¡¯ll prepare something for her.¡± Chu Lui did not agree or disagree. Xia Yixuan lowered her head. Although she was smiling, the cruelty crept up to her face. Chu Lui extended his hand and ced it on his neck. Then, he ripped out a safety amulet and broke the strand until there was a clear red mark on his neck. He opened his hand and ced the safety amulet in his palm. He was thinking if he had another chance, then he would rather not meet that woman in his life. He¡¯d rather not like her and not fall in love with her. He walked to Xia Yixuan¡¯s side, and she hurriedly stood up and ced her hands behind her. Both her hands clenched the back of her clothes tightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Brother Lui?¡± Sheughed and was a bit nervous. Chu Lui opened his palm and ced the safety amulet in front of her. ¡°Help me pass this to her and tell her not to let me see her ever again.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Yixuan smiled and kept her fingers, but in a ce that no one could see, there was cruelty in her eyes. Yes, not meet again. That would be for the best to not meet. Chu Lui turned around and sat in front of Song Wan before clutching his mother¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Sorry, Mom. I can¡¯t do it. Everything is because of me. Mom, let¡¯s let her off, okay? I promise you I won¡¯t see her for the rest of my life. Let¡¯s just treat it as she¡¯s dead, okay?¡± He lightly grabbed Song Wan¡¯s hand, but she did not give him any response. The doctor said that perhaps for the rest of her life, she could only stay like this and wait to grow old and then for death. At this point, in Chu Lui¡¯s darkened eyes, there was too much conflict and struggles. In the end, the calmness came back; it was like dead silence. Actually at this point as well, Xia Ruoxin was really waiting for her death. She thought that she could not escape that kind of death in her life. She would just rot in ce, and no one would ever know that it was her. Ka! The door outside opened. She maintained her posture and did not even want to move. The light suddenly turned on, and there was a pair of heels on the floor. Actually, she did not even need to look to see who was her. Other than Xia Yixuan, there would not be a second person. The woman¡¯s heels clicked again and step by step, it forced her to be awake and hurt her heart. ¡°Aiyo, are you really my sister? Why have you be this skinny?¡± Xia Yixuan was very satisfied with the woman that looked just like a bag of bones. ¡°Oh my, I forgot. I forgot to put food here.¡± She walked over and squatted in front of Xia Ruoxin. This ce was really too dirty, and she was disgusted. She took out a few buns from a paper box. ¡°Sister, isn¡¯t this the buns that you love the most? I remember that you would always buy this when you went outst time. ¡°It turns out it tastes pretty good.¡± She took a bite and ced the bun in front of Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Sister, do you want some?¡± Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes, and she had no more strength as the juices in her stomach kept on churning. Her survival instinct made her reach out her hand, but when she was just about to touch the bun, Xia Yixuan¡¯s hand released. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hold it properly.¡± She apologized in her mouth, but she could not hide the smile in her eyes. They had grown up together, but no matter if they were real sisters or not, they were still pretty familiar with each other. Xia Ruoxin knew what Xia Yixuan wanted to do. Xia Yixuan also knew how topletely destroy Xia Ruoxin. ¡°There¡¯s more. Sister, don¡¯t panic.¡± Xia Yixuan smiled, and she took out another paper box with a freshly roasted chicken in it. She stood up and tore a piece of chicken meat to eat before throwing the bones all over the floor. When she finished half of it, she was already full. ¡°Sigh, what a pity. I¡¯m full. What should I do with this?¡± She seemed like she was pretty frustrated. ¡°Sigh, forget it. Sister, you can have it.¡± She passed the paper box to Xia Ruoxin. After staring at her for half a day, Xia Ruoxin carefully stretched out her hands. Once again, Xia Yixuan kept the paper box. She loved to do this type of giving people hope and taking it away. Chapter 861 - Impossible for Her to be this Nice

Chapter 861: Impossible for Her to be this Nice

¡°Sister, I have already eaten this. How could I possibly give Sister my leftovers? So, I think I should just throw this away. Only dogs deserve this kind of thing.¡± ¡°Okay, Sister, I¡¯m going. I¡¯lle back to visit you tomorrow. However...¡± Her gaze moved, and it was clearly on purpose. ¡°Brother Lui said that he would note here ever again and told me to take good care of you.¡± Xia Yixuan extended her legs and kicked away the high heels on her feet before stepping on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t me me for this. Brother Lui told me to take ¡®good¡¯ care of you.¡± The word ¡®good¡¯ was filled with all sorts of weird tones. It was obvious that her meaning was to find trouble with Xia Ruoxin. Xia Yixuan hugged the remaining half a chicken and left. However, she came back after a while and used her feet to step on the bun on the floor beforeughing heartily as she walked away. To torture a person was to start from trampling on her dignity. Bang! The door closed and it was silent once again, including the space that had no light. Xia Ruoxiny down calmly, and there was water all in her stomach. Could the water fill her stomach? No, it could not. She kept swallowing her saliva from time to time, and there was sourness in his stomach that she could not endure. Then, she stood up and shakily picked up the bun from the floor. She did not even pat away the dust on it before putting it in her mouth, eating it bite by bite. Big drops of tears kept falling down her beady eyes. Now, the only thing she could do was to cry and let her tears fall because the most she did now was to drink water. If there was a stoppage of water someday, she would really die in this ce. However, she did not want to die. At the very least, she did not want to die so cowardly. After finishing the bun, she picked up the chicken bones from the floor and bit on it. There was no longer any color and life in her pair of eyes. ... Xia Yixuan used her fingers to pat the couch behind her and sat down proudly. She was wearing thetest fashion trends and put on the best makeup. She was wearing ten-centimeter high heels, and all her toes were carefully manicured even if it could not be seen. She raised her head and used her heel to kick Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. ¡°Sister, you should wake up now. See how good I am to you? I don¡¯t do anything else every day, but to see you and give you such good food.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face was pricking with pain. She opened her eyes and stared straight at Xia Yixuan¡¯s face. Xia Yixuan treated her like a rag and kept rubbing her new heels on her. When she was done rubbing and done insulting, she then took her shoes off. Then, she took out a bag. ¡°Sister, look what I brought for you.¡± Xia Yixuan ced the bag on the floor and stepped on it with her heels before lifting her foot and smiling. ¡°Sister, you should enjoy this. This isn¡¯t cheap, you know.¡± She took her bag, and this time, she really did not torture Xia Ruoxin anymore. It was because she felt tired. She had been learning how to take care of patients recently and had been massaging for that olddy every day and helping her change her diaper. She smelled her clothes and was disgusted so she was not in a good mood. After she left, Xia Ruoxin carefully caressed her face. The pain on her facepared to her stomach¡ªnumbed her. Her stomach kept on grumbling and hurting. She was hungry, very hungry... starving. She did not know why it was so difficult to live. She really wanted to live. Perhaps it was because everyone said ¡®Xia Ruoxin, why don¡¯t you die?¡¯ However, she wanted to live. She must live; she could not die here. She wanted to get out alive. She had not prepared a burial ce for her daughter; she could not allow her to be a homeless ghost. Bang! She fell down from the couch and hit her head on the floor. In the moment of dizziness, she was really wondering if she would just die off in that way. It was only when the dizziness went away did she sit up and feel the pain in her left shoulder de. She did not know what happened to her. She only knew that this was an arm that had just recovered recently, and there was a chance that it had be handicapped. Her gazended on the bag on the floor. Even though the light was not very strong, she could still see forcefully. Besides, she was already used to the darkness in here. She reached her hand out and carried the bag. She was happy in her heart, but afterward, she was afraid. She knew that Xia Yixuan could not let her live on properly so there must not be good things in the bag. She swallowed her saliva and was so hungry until she did not have much strength. Xia Yixuan woulde over once every two days, which meant that she could only live on water for the two-day interval. Counting thest time, she had not eaten food in two days. Her fingers trembled as she opened the paper box in her hands. Instantly, the fragrance that came out made her salivate unwittingly. There were all duck necks inside. She was a bit disappointed. There was not much meat in it and it was not as substantial as a bun or bread. Besides, she never liked this sort of thing. Just that, her stomach grumbled again. She took out a piece and took a bite. Suddenly, the spiciness made her cough intensely; and her tears kept dropping. Cough, cough... She ced her hands on her neck and kept knocking her head against the couch in pain. It hurt... it really hurt. She knew it. She really did. Sheughed... sheughed until her tears kept falling. Xia Yixuan clearly knew that she could not take spice so she brought these over. It was spicy, scarily spicy. No one knew how much chili was inside, and it was so spicy until it was hard to eat. However, if she did not eat it, she would starve to death. How could she survive the next two days without a single bite? Then, she picked up these spicy things that made her cry and ced them in her mouth. Even if she cried, she still had to eat it... because she wanted to live. Cough... Her throat was on fire. It would be better if she drank water. Yes, drinking water would be better. She ran towards the kitchen, and one hand was on the wall while the other was on the tap. However, after pressing on it for some time, there was no water. She ran to the toilet, but there was still no water. Chapter 862 - He Said, I Never Want to See You Again

Chapter 862: He Said, I Never Want to See You Again

Weakly, she fell back onto the floor, and the pain in her throat made every minute of her living torturous. She ced that bag of duck necks on the floor and did not touch it anymore because her throat was already hurt, and even the corners of her lips were starting to blister. ¡°Ah...¡± She wanted to make a sound, but in the end, she could only mutter sybles like ¡®sisi, ahah¡¯. ¡°Ahah...¡± She stood up and¡ªbang! She fell back onto the floor. ¡°Ahah...¡± ¡°Ahah...¡± She kept rolling around on the floor, but there was still pain in her throat; it was the discontinuous and toneless unpleasant voice. Piak! The lights were turned on. Xia Yixuan was in a pretty good mood today. When she walked over, she saw Xia Ruoxin curled up on the sofa with blisters around her mouth. She picked up that bag of super spicy duck necks from the floor. ¡°You¡¯re really stubborn. You didn¡¯t eat it. It¡¯s been two days, sister. Why can¡¯t you starve to death?¡± She threw away the bag and lifted her leg. With one leg forward, she stepped on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face and almost burst all the blisters around her mouth. One could only hear the sound ¡®ahah¡¯ing from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s throat. Xia Yixuan retracted her legs and took out a few hardened biscuits that had obviously been left in there for quite some time. Then, her fingers released them, and the biscuits fell on the floor before she stomped on it harshly. ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll give this to you. ¡°Oh, right. I forgot to pay for the water, but it¡¯s okay now.¡± After she finished talking, the smile on her pretty face became increasingly arrogant and touching¡ªnot because of love, but because of hatred. Holding her bag, she walked out once again. When she came, she was in a decent mood; when she went out, her mood was even better. Xia Ruoxin held her own neck and dragged her body, which was on the verge of copsing, into the washroom as her trembling fingers opened the tap and scooped up the water. When the cold water ran into her throat, the corner of her eyes kept tearing. Her throat hurt. After drinking a lot of water, she then stumbled out and picked up the biscuits on the floor. She took a bite, but once the blisters burst, it was as if tearing her nerves apart. She swallowed it in one bite and coughed again. She twisted her face to the side and spat the biscuit out. There were bloodstains on the biscuit. ¡°Ah...¡± She opened her mouth, but there was no sound. She could not make a sound no matter what. She took some cold water and dipped the hardened biscuits inside. As for the duck necks on the floor, she did not dare to touch it again. After she ate, her throat still hurt; and her stomach was very ufortable. She curled her body up and shrunk into a small ball. ... There was the sound of a door opening from the outside. She opened her eyes but did not move. ¡°Brother Lui, do you want to turn on the light? But Sister doesn¡¯t like the light to be on now.¡± As the room was very dark, Chu Lui did not even know how Xia Yixuan looked and how unusual she was. Actually, she did not know why Chu Lui would walk over and went toe in. She was really afraid that Chu Lui would see the present Xia Ruoxin and would pity her and feel bad for her. She tortured Xia Ruoxin to this state not to gain Chu Lui¡¯s sympathy. It looked like Xia Ruoxin could not stay. Her face darkened, and one of her hands was clenched into a fist. ¡°No need,¡± Chu Lui said lightly. He did not want to see that woman¡¯s face again. Xia Yixuan was happy for a moment. However, it was quite good as the darkness could be her cover, and Chu Lui would not notice anything. ¡°Brother Lui,¡± Xia Yixuan asked carefully. ¡°Do you still like Sister? I believe Sister did not do it on purpose. Besides, isn¡¯t Auntie fine? She will wake up one day.¡± ¡°Like?¡± Chu Lui tore his cold and thin lips. ¡°Does she deserve it? Does she deserve my love? If I¡ªChu Lui¡ªstill loved her, then I would be the biggest idiot in the world. ¡°In the future, don¡¯t let me see that dirty woman. I find her disgusting.¡± He turned around and left in coldness. There was no more noise. Bang! The door shut. No one knew that the woman inside had long cried without a sound. Was it? Don¡¯t love anymore, don¡¯t deserve it anymore. ¡°Hah...¡± Sheughed. Who exactly did not love anymore, and who did not deserve it? Hua! A big pot of cold water was sshed onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes and looked at the woman in front of her lightly. You were sleeping so well; even I was jealous. Xia Yixuan pped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face that was skinny to the point where she did not have any meat left. Her prettiest face was eventually gone. However, it was not enough; it was still not enough. ¡°Sister, did you know? You¡¯re actually really pretty... to the point where I was very jealous of you.¡± Xia Yixuan extended her hand to pinch Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, but all she felt was ayer of skin. Suddenly, she seemed to remember something. She took out a fruit knife. ¡°Sister, do you remember this? Back then, you almost killed me with this.¡± She gently caressed her neck. Up until now, her neck still seemed to hurt; and she could still feel the wetness in her pants. In her whole life, she had never been so humiliated. Hence, she would get back everything she lost from this sister that she did not even consider as one. ¡°Hehe...¡± Suddenly, sheughed and thought of a good n. ¡°Sister, Brother Lui said that he never ever wanted to see you again.¡± ¡°Then...¡± She used the fruit knife and tapped Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. ¡°Why do you need this face? Why not...¡±¡ªshe broke out into a smile, and her set of white teeth were cold¡ª¡±let me help you ruin it. Brother Lui would love it, right?¡± She picked up the fruit knife and brandished it in front of her face. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s red lips did not even move. She opened her mouth; she smiled, but she cried. Then, she closed her eyes again until she felt the pain on her face, but what to do? She could not feel any more pain. A sh after another, she knew her face was ruined. It was ruined cleanly. It was ruined thoroughly. Piak! Piak! Xia Yixuan pped her hands. Like a psycho, she admired the bloodbath in front of her. ¡°Sister, look, you¡¯re so pretty, just like a ghost.¡± She covered her mouth andughed daintily. Then, she kicked the fruit knife under the sofa. ¡°Sister, I¡¯lle to see you again tomorrow. Don¡¯t miss me too much.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fingers trembled slightly. She wanted to touch her face, but before she even did, she felt the heart-wrenching pain. Do you still want to live? She asked herself. Yes, she wanted to live. She still wanted to live. Chapter 863 - Pain of the Fracture

Chapter 863: Pain of the Fracture

The next day, Xia Yixuan came over again. She was wearing a watercolor red dress, and she looked as pretty as a flower that just bloomed. ¡°Hello, Sister. I came to see you again.¡± Just that when she saw Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face with her meat and blood muddled up together, she really felt that it was disgusting to the point where she wanted to vomit. ¡°You¡¯re really ugly.¡± She took out a packet of tissue from her bag and picked up a piece to wipe her finger. She seemingly thought for a while. ¡°Mm, I remember Brother Lui had once broken your arm. Today, he said he doesn¡¯t want to see you walk again. What do you think should happen?¡± She spread her arms as if she was in a difficult position. ¡°Forget it.¡± She stood up. ¡°I need to listen to Brother Lui.¡± She walked into the kitchen and took out a metal rod. At the start, this was what she prepared for Xia Ruoxin. She looked over, and with a mighty pull, she pulled Xia Ruoxin to the floor. Xia Ruoxin clenched her fists and wanted to crawl forward, but Xia Yixuan seemed to be watching some kind of joke. It was useless. ¡°Brother Lui doesn¡¯t want to let you live, and neither do I.¡± She raised the metal rod in her arms and looked exactly like Chu Lui back then¡ªequally as cold-blooded, ruthless, and heartless. The metal rod smashed down hard at the thin legs. ¡°Ah...¡± Pitiful cries sounded as if they could wrench people¡¯s hearts. Then, there was another sound before it went silent. Xia Yixuan threw the rod in her hands and wiped the sweat on her forehead. She walked over and smiled delightfully at the woman who looked as white as a sheet. ¡°Brother Lui told me to give you this.¡± As she said that, she released her hands; and the safety amulet just fell on the floor. Xia Yixuan felt that she was tired so she picked up her bag, walked over, and kicked the woman on the floor. When she went out, she closed the door strongly; but perhaps she was too relieved and tired so she forgot to lock it. A drop of sweat rolled down from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead as she clutched the safety amulet tightly. She crawled forward and remembered this fracture and hatred. She had never truly hurt a person before, other than Chu Lui. However, was this her retribution? Then, why did so many people still live so happily in the end? Was she wrong? Was it true that she should not be living? She climbed to the door and tried to stand up with all her might. Enduring the pain in her leg, she supported her body weight. She felt it. She felt it! She raised her hands as if exhausting thest bit of her energy. Ka! The door opened. She pushed open the door, and the sky outside was already dark. She crawled out but did not know where she should go, but she knew that she could not stay here. If it was not tomorrow, it would be the following day when she would die in Xia Yixuan¡¯s hands. Even if her pair of hands was cut and bleeding, she climbed down the stairs. She climbed bit by bit and step by step. Her skin was grazed, and all her clothes were also torn and tattered; however, she kept moving her body forward. Even if she lived like a dog, she did not want to die; she wanted to live. Even if there were only a one-in-a-thousand chance and a one-in-a-million hope, she still wanted to live. A car drove over from afar, and the car lights shone on her. Screech! The car suddenly stopped in front of her. The car door opened. A man walked out and squatted beside Xia Ruoxin. However, once he saw her face, he was frightened until he broke out in cold sweat. ¡°Young Master Rong, it¡¯s a woman.¡± The young man in the car looked up, but no one could see his eyes in the dark. However, one could feel that his five features were extremely pretty. ¡°Is she dead?¡± He asked nonchntly as if a human life was like a stic bottle he could throw aside casually. ¡°She¡¯s not thoroughly dead. She¡¯s still alive.¡± The man who was out of the car actually did not dare to look at her face. ¡°However, her injury is pretty serious. Young Master Rong, what should we do? Should we leave her here or bring her away?¡± The man in the car held her chin. He took out a coin from his pocket. ¡°If it¡¯s tails, we¡¯ll leave. If it¡¯s heads, we¡¯ll save her.¡± He threw the coin and caught it again before releasing his fingers. The coin lying on his palm was showing heads. ¡°Take her with us.¡± He lightly lifted his lips. They would bring the person to the hospital. Then, her karma would determine if she lived or not. ¡°Mm...¡± He touched his chin. ¡°I¡¯ll do it again. If it¡¯s heads, I¡¯ll be a good person all the way and treat you. If it¡¯s not, then I¡¯ll just throw you there; and it won¡¯t be my business anymore.¡± In the end, it was still heads. The man thought for a while. ¡°It¡¯s thest time. If it¡¯s heads, then you should follow me. After all, not everyone has such good luck.¡± He extended his hand and threw the coin outside. After the coinnded on the floor, it twirled for a while beforending to show heads. The man outside wiped away the cold sweat on his head. My young master, who would decide the fate of a human life like you? If you continue ying, you don¡¯t need to talk about whether she follows you or not, this woman will be dead. At longst, the man in the car curled his finger towards his driver. ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go to the best hospital here.¡± The driver just carried the woman up from the floor, but once he carried her, he felt that she was too light. Was this a person or a skeleton? Also, this woman¡¯s legs were so light as if it was dangling in the air. Could her injuries be healed? Also, could this person live? In the hospital, almost all the doctors were activated. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± Gao Yi pulled a doctor aside and asked. ¡°Why are you all so busy? What are you going to do?¡± The doctor wiped the sweat off his head. ¡°There was an important patient who was sent over just now. Young Master Rong sent her over personally.¡± ¡°That Young Master Rong?¡± Gao Yi hugged his arms. He had heard that this person was on decent terms with Chu Lui in the business world, and he¡¯s Chu Lui¡¯s long-term partner. Of course, the people who could have rtions with Chu Lui were usually people that could not be messed with. ¡°Are you not going?¡± That doctor asked Gao Yi. ¡°The director told all of us to go over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gao Yi shook his head. ¡°I have an uing surgery. I can wait, but the patient can¡¯t.¡± After he finished his sentence, he turned around and did not think much. In his eyes, this kind of respected patient did not matter; distinguished and non-distinguished people were the same as they were all patients. At this time¡ªin a ward, a group of doctors was surrounding a woman, who was as skinny as a monkey and doing their checks. Chapter 864 - Young Master Rong

Chapter 864: Young Master Rong

¡°Serious nutrient deficiency, and all of her organs are starting to deteriorate.¡± ¡°The wound on her face was done by a sharp weapon. As it has been quite long, the injury is starting to suppurate.¡± ¡°Her scapr bone is broken.¡± ¡°Her legs are severely fractured.¡± ¡°The burn in her throat is serious.¡± All in all, it was severe, extremely severe. They did not know how she incurred this injury and how she survived. Normally, when someone was injured to this extent, they would have lost their lives¡ªlet alone a woman who had nutrient deficiency for an extended period. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me nonsense.¡± Lu Jinrong lightly rubbed his brows. ¡°Save her immediately. I want her to live. Even the King of Hades can¡¯t steal someone from me.¡± Not longter, the woman injured in almost every part of her body was pushed into the operating theater. All the surgeries took a total of more than ten hours. Also, the ones who did the surgeries were all doctors above the grade of department heads. Of course, the person who was pushed out was wrapped like a mummy. Only her eyes, nose, and mouth were exposed. Lu Jinrong walked over and extended his finger to prod the woman¡¯s face, which startled his driver¡ªXiao Ma¡ªuntil he almost screamed. My brother, could you not prod her? She was still a patient. ¡°She¡¯s so ugly?¡± Lu Jinrongughed before finally retracting his finger and sticking his hand into his pockets. Coincidentally at this time, a doctor walked over. He handed something to Lu Jinrong. ¡°This was what she was clutching in her hands. We took half a day to get it out.¡± Lu Jinrong took it from him. It was a wooden block which edges and corners were almost smoothened out. He walked over and hung the wooden block around the woman¡¯s tightly-wrapped neck before covering her with the nkets. ¡°Oh, yes, how is her face? Can it be fixed?¡± Since he had already decided to keep this woman by his side, she could not be too ugly. If she was too ugly, he might not be able to eat every day. Even though he did not ask for her looks to be admirable, it could not be intolerable as well. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say about her face.¡± The doctor flipped the patient¡¯s medical records. ¡°There are too many injuries on her face¡ªten in total. Besides, quite a few of them were infected. Even if she recovers, it would leave a huge scar. ¡°However, her face can be recovered through surgery in theter phase.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Lu Jinrong thought for a while. ¡°This can do, too. Save her life first. Coincidentally, I¡¯m going overseas in a few days, and I¡¯ll bring her along. Just make sure she doesn¡¯t die midway.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± The doctor could guarantee this. ¡°Even though the patient was in quite a bit of danger when she was sent over¡ªluckily, they were just excessively big injuries. However, she still needs quite a long time to recuperate. Slowly, her body can recover close to its original state. She could ride on nes and trains... but not bicycles because she can¡¯t sit up.¡± Lu Jinrong was then relieved. He left his driver behind and went home to sleep. He still had a meeting the next day, and the driver¡ªXiao Ma¡ªwas on the brink of tears. Young Master Rong... he was a male, and this was a woman. How could he allow a male to take care of a woman? In the end, he had no choice but to call Lu family¡¯s nanny over. A few dayster, when Lu Jinrong came by again, she had not woken up yet. However, the doctor said that the woman was recovering well. Even though it was slow, her body could really recover slowly day by day. Just that, she did not wake up. Lu Jinrong put his face close. ¡°She still hasn¡¯t moved?¡± However, Xiao Ma was sharp-eyed enough to realize that the woman¡¯s finger had moved. ¡°It¡¯s moving! It¡¯s moving! Young Master Rong, it¡¯s moving!¡± ¡°What¡¯s moving? It didn¡¯t move?¡± Lu Jinrong extended his hand and prodded the woman¡¯s forehead. In the end¡ªwhen he kept his fingers, he met with a pair of eyes in a daze. His finger stopped there, and he hurriedly retracted it. Mm, his awkward illness had rpsed. Actually, Xia Ruoxin thought that she was already dead. She seemed to have reached a very warm ce, and the injuries on her body were about to disappear. Actually, she did not want to wake up because she would be in pain if she did, and she hated pain. When a ray of lightnded on her eyes, they seemed to be covered by ayer of mist. If she used her strength, the mist might go away; in the end, it was still dry. She did not cry. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Lu Jinrong smiled rarely as he moved his face closer to the woman. ¡°I seemed to have seen you before.¡± Xia Ruoxin moved her dry lips before she squinted her eyes. Actually, he guessed it right¡ªhe did meet her before. He might not even remember that Chu Lui had sold his newly-wedded wife to him that night. He did not touch her. She knew he was called Lu Jinrong. Actually, I really owed you a ¡®thank you¡¯. Thank you for letting me go that night. Thank you for saving me again now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be okay.¡± Lu Jinrong lightly ced his hands on her forehead. ¡°Your injury will get better. As for your face, you don¡¯t have to worry. Next week, I¡¯ll bring you overseas and get the best stic surgeon there for you. It¡¯ll recover.¡± Xia Ruoxin opened her mouth but could not make a single sound. Lightly, she nodded as if she said ¡®thank you¡¯. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± This time, Lu Jinrong understood what she wanted to say. Before Lu Jinrong went overseas, he had to see a few old friends. In a VIP private room at Jiang Nan, Lu Jinrong folded his legs. ¡°You have so much face. Not everyone can get a private room like this in Jiang Nan.¡± ¡°I just have some ties with Tang San,¡± the man opposite Lu Jinrong replied lightly. ¡°Ties can also be differentiated into weak or great.¡± Lu Jinrongid his back against the couch behind himfortably. ¡°Oh, right, Chu Lui, is your mom better?¡± ¡°Mm, her injury is almost recovering, but she hasn¡¯t woken up.¡± Chu Lui lightly shook the ss in his hands, and his gaze reflected the light on the cup. It was slightly dark. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll get better.¡± Lu Jinrong patted his shoulders. ¡°As long as you have hope, everything will be okay.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Chu Lui ced the ss next to his lips and drank it in one shot. ¡°Oh, how¡¯s yourpany? Is that person still sitting at your seat? You¡¯re really tolerant. If it were me, I would be disgusted to no end every day. I don¡¯t even know how many times that person had farted on my seat.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s lips curved upwards mockingly. ¡°He just sat there not long ago. I¡¯ll let him sit for a few more days.¡± Chapter 865 - Picked Something Up

Chapter 865: Picked Something Up

¡°How many of the shares have you bought back?¡± As for this point, Lu Jinrong had never worried about Chu Lui. If the Chu Lui was so easily swallowed by someone else, then it was not Chu Lui¡¯s Chu Enterprise. If Chu Lui was so easily kicked out by someone, then he was not Chu Lui. The Min family never had business dealings with Chu Lui so they did not know how much secret weapons he had and what other stunts he would pull. However, he did know that the Chu Enterprise was worth a lot. The legendary gold mine of Chu Lui¡¯s really did exist. These few years, he had dug out so much gold from there. Let alone one Chu Enterprise¡ªeven if he threw three away, he could still buy them back. Of course, he would still use the lowest price to buy it and would also get the other party to throw up all the advantages they took. If not, he would not take some disadvantages. Those who dared to calcte against him must bear the consequences of doing so. However, he just hoped that the person from the Min family could bear with Chu Lui¡¯s revenge. ¡°Oh, yes, this is for you.¡± Lu Jinrong took his document bag and pulled out a stack of documents to pass it to Chu Lui. ¡°These are the shares from the Chu Enterprise that you told me to buy a few days ago when the prices were low. There¡¯s fifteen percent in total. You should have quite a few on your own hands.¡± ¡°Mm, yes.¡± Chu Lui took the documents from Lu Jinrong¡¯s hands, and after flipping through roughly, there was twenty percent of the shares as expected. ¡°How much do you have on your hands?¡± Lu Jinrong leaned against the couch, almost sinking half of his body into it. ¡°Thirty percent,¡± Chu Lui said lightly as if he did not care about it. Lu Jinrong smiled. ¡°You can finally clear the parasites in yourpany. Now, counting the shares with your father, Du Jingtang, and yourself; you would already have nearly fifty percent of the Chu Enterprise¡¯s shares. Now, Min Guocheng only has thirty-five percent. As for the other fifteen percent, it doesn¡¯t pose much of a problem. ¡°The majority of the shares are with you. Those old folks should stop for a while. You have provided for them for so long, they should get lost. If I were you, I would have kicked them out of thepany long ago. You¡¯ve earned so much money and provided for their daily lives. They have gained almost ten times the profit for nothing, but they¡¯re still not satisfied. They¡¯re really overboard. ¡°Do you want the original building or your new building?¡± Lu Jinrong felt that based on Chu Lui¡¯s personality, if his own office building was upied by someone else, if his office was taken by someone else, if his lounge was slept on by someone else; a cleanliness freak like him would definitely not be willing to take it back. ¡°I¡¯ll move to the new building.¡± Chu Lui threw the documents on his hand aside. ¡°It¡¯s there? It¡¯s a good ce.¡± Lu Jinrong held his chin. ¡°It has twenty-eight levels. Are you taking the highest level again?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Lui answered. It was obvious that Lu Jinrong had guessed correctly. He just loved the feeling of being at the very top, even if it was lonely at the top as he loves the number eight. Of course, it was not because eight had simr pronunciation to ¡®prosper¡¯; but it was because of the eighteen levels of hell, which was a hell amongst the twenty-eight hells. Lu Jinrong felt that something was troubling Chu Lui, but he did not ask further. Everyone had things that they could not bear and stop like him and Chu Lui. Chu Lui took out a box of cigarettes and picked out a stick to light it up. Lu Jinrong did the same and took the cigarette. Then, heughed. ¡°You still have the same likings as the past and haven¡¯t changed. Should I say that you¡¯re devoted or you¡¯re just stubborn?¡± ¡°Mm, I¡¯m used to it.¡± Chu Lui puffed out, and his lungs were filled with the smoke. It was a numbing feeling as if it could make someone forget about a lot of things. ¡°If you could get used to all of these, then what about people?¡± Lu Jinrong really did not understand this matter. Of course, it was his privacy so he did not ask much. Logically speaking¡ªbased on Chu Lui¡¯s weird personality, he should be a devoted person; but why did he divorce twice? Chu Lui puffed out again, and his dark eyes were empty and emotionless. At this point, Lu Jinrong could not handle his vision. He really wanted to hug his head and hide under the table. Of course, he would not be so useless and actually hide under the table. ¡°Okay.¡± He raised his hands to surrender. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with this gaze. I really didn¡¯t make you a cuckold. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He extinguished the cigarette in his hands and threw it into the ashtray. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch her. Do I not know your personality well enough? I won¡¯t take this kind of advantage from you.¡± He was not stupid or dumb to make Chu Lui a cuckold. Even though he would not be at a loss if he took the advantage as the contract was there after all. However, he could not take advantage of Chu Lui¡¯s woman. Even if Chu Lui did not want any women, she still belonged to him. If he really took advantage of her, even their small friendship boat would capsize. Of course, he would not dare to make him a cuckold¡ªlet alone nt a whole patch of green grass[1] on his head. Chu Lui half-squinted his dark eyes, but no one knew what he was thinking. Only the smoke kepting out from his nostrils before enveloping his eyes. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Lu Jinrong then thought of something. ¡°I have something on recently so I won¡¯t be back. I also won¡¯t watch themotion between you and the Min family.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Chu Lui asked nonchntly. Of course, he was just asking, and it was not like he had to know the answer. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing much.¡± Lu Jinrong took the ss on the table and flicked it. ¡°It¡¯s just that I was quite bored recently so I picked some little thing up, and I want to change it. Maybe I¡¯ll change into something.¡± Lu Jinrong knew that Chu Lui had a weird temper. Of course, Chu Lui also knew that Lu Jinrong would find something for himself to do for no reason. The two of them could be considered as jackals of the same tribe. Even though they did not have much ties on the surface and they were just business partners and friends built from money¡ªin actual fact, the both of them had a totally different rtionship from normal business friends. At the very least, they had trust between them. After Lu Jinrong left, Chu Lui picked up the documents from the side. Forty percent of Chu Enterprise¡¯s shares were taken back just like that. His lips curved up coldly to the point where it was scary. The smile on his lips was also icy cold without warmth. At first, he thought that he was an opponent; in the end, it was just a fool plus another fool which added up to a bunch of fools who were just a pile of rotten eggs. He took out his phone, and the number was Xia Yixuan¡¯s. He ced the phone by his ear and continued flipping the documents with one hand. [1] In Chinese, the phrase for being a cuckold means ¡®wear a green hat¡¯ so the author was ying a pun on ¡®green¡¯. Chapter 866 - Unwilling to Say Anything

Chapter 866: Unwilling to Say Anything

¡°Brother Lui, when are youing to the hospital? The doctor said that Auntie is doing well in all aspects, that you can consider discharging her from the hospital.¡± ¡°En, I¡¯ll go over in a bit.¡± Chu Lui tossed the documents in his hands on the table. He then grabbed his coat and left the ce. ... Xia Yixuan fiddled with her phone smugly before she put it back into her bag. She then held Song Wan¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, I only realized now that you should dieter. At least not until I¡¯m married to Brother Lui. Don¡¯t worry. After you die, I¡¯ll take good care of him. Of course, we¡¯ll find you a nice ce for burial.¡± As she spoke, she pressed forcefully into Song Wan¡¯s arm. However, she knew that she could not leave any marks behind. Song Wan was her biggest leverage now. She had done so many things. She learned massage, and she learned to take care of patients just to take care of this disabled old woman. All of this was just so that she could be nearer to Chu Lui. If the old woman died just like this, all her efforts would have been in vain. The door rang outside, and she hurriedly pretended that she was massaging Song Wan¡¯s arm. Then, she picked up the towel to clean the olddy¡¯s face as she smiled and spoke to her. ¡°Miss Xia is so kind to Madam Chu,¡± the nursemented when she entered, ¡°I think even a biological daughter would not do more than what you¡¯re doing. Our doctor has said that Madam Chu¡¯s rapid recovery is thanks to your care.¡± The nurse might have been telling the truth, or she was just buttering Xia Yixuan up. Either way, her words were pleasant to the woman¡¯s ears. ¡°Not really, this is what I should do.¡± Xia Yixuan said in feigned shyness, but she had already spotted the piece of ck fabric at the door. Brother Lui, you heard all that right? Only I can take care of Auntie Song. Others won¡¯t even put in as much effort. Chu Lui, who was at the door, turned and headed for the director¡¯s office. He wanted to discuss his mother¡¯s discharge and find out what he had to take note of. At the same time¡ªin another hospital, a caretaker from the Lu family was gently patting Xia Ruoxin¡¯s back. ¡°My dear child, don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Drink it slowly; just take as much as you can handle. Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Xia Ruoxin tried to hold it, but... but she could not. She bent over and threw up. Her stomach has always been weak, which was made worse because she had not had food in a long time. She thus could not handle any food and would throw up anything she ate. Water was the only exception. Her life was sustained by water and the IV drip now, but she had not adapted to eating enough to leave the bed. She finally survived, and she had to treasure her life and the food she had. She told herself just one mouthful... just one more mouthful each day was a win, right? After so long, she has wasted countless amounts of food; but she still has not managed to eat much. There was also this thing about her legs. She was like a vegetable. She could not even leave her bed to go to the bathroom. ¡°My child, it¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Qin Xuejuan carefully patted Xia Ruoxin¡¯s short hair. A girl was hurt like this. Who was so vicious? They clearly did not want her to survive. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a nap first?¡± Qin Xuejuan helped Xia Ruoxin lie down and tucked her in. ¡°Auntie Qin, how is she?¡± Xiao Ma stood at the door and asked softly. He needed to know what was going on so that he had an answer when Young Master Rong askedter. Else, it could be embarrassing for him. ¡°Why are you hiding there? You have something to hide?¡± Qin Xuejuan began to chastise Xiao Ma, but she remembered that a patient was still around and she was being a little loud. She turned to look and was relieved to see that Xia Ruoxin had already fallen asleep. ¡°Aren¡¯t I afraid?¡± Xiao Ma hid in the corner, refusing toe out. ¡°What¡¯s so scary?¡± Qin Xuejuan rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just that her face is hurt. She doesn¡¯t eat people.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Xiao Ma raised his hand in exasperation. ¡°I¡¯m a man, and she¡¯s a girl. It¡¯s better for me to keep my distance even if she¡¯s a woman whose looks are unknown.¡± ¡°Oh, right, Auntie Qin.¡± He hurriedly pulled Qin Xuejuan aside. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me how she is. Is she better today? Young Master Rong will definitely ask.¡± ¡°Sigh...¡± Qin Xuejuan sighed. ¡°She¡¯s still the same. Her stomach has been empty for too long; she can¡¯t eat anything now. I¡¯m worried, but I can only feed her some soup every day. Even so, she¡¯ll throw up. ¡°Thankfully, she¡¯s not very spoiled, or else she¡¯ll probably kick up a fuss.¡± Xiao Ma shuddered. That was true. He had not told Qin Xuejuan that he was the first one to find that woman. Her face was unimaginable; it was entirely unrecognizable. It was not obvious now that it was wrapped up, but he wondered if she would be able to ept how she looked now. ¡°Then, Auntie Qin, did she talk about herself?¡± Xiao Ma asked again. This person has been awake for a few days already. Shouldn¡¯t she at least say something? The least he could know was her name. Qin Xuejuan shook her head. ¡°She¡¯s not willing to say anything.¡± ¡°Unwilling to say anything?¡± Xiao Ma was a little disappointed. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s right.¡± Qin Xuejuan knew that Xia Ruoxin had been through a lot. ¡°Who would be willing to talk about something like this? Isn¡¯t that just like sprinkling salt on her wound? So let¡¯s not force her. She will tell us if she wants to. There¡¯s nothing we can do if she doesn¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. We can¡¯t force it; what if she forces her into a corner, and she does something drastic?¡± Xiao Ma nodded profusely. He then wiped his face with his hand. He knew what to tell Lu Jinrong now. ¡°Oh, no!¡± He leaped up, scaring Qin Xuejuan. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What?¡± Xiao Ma¡¯s face copsed. Oh no, he had forgotten the important matter. ¡°It¡¯s time for me to pick up Young Master Rong.¡± ¡°Then, hurry up and go?¡± Qin Xuejuan twisted his ear. ¡°I¡¯ll break your legs if my Rong¡¯er gets caught in the sun or rain.¡± Chapter 867 - Name, Blank

Chapter 867: Name, nk

Xiao Ma grimaced in pain and replied immediately. However, he was grumbling to himself. What Rong¡¯er? Everyone knew that Qin Xuejuan was Lu Jinrong¡¯s nanny. Madam Lu didn¡¯t have any breast milk, but thankfully Qin Xuejuan just had a son, too. Lu Jinrong managed to get milk because she had a lot of it. It was only because of Qin Xuejuan that the scrawny baby turned into a strong man today. To Lu Jinrong, Qin Xuejuan was his second mother. He respected her a lot, which was why the elders of the Lu family were not at home that often. They did not have to worry about home. Or their son. They would just publicly disy their affection for one another in front of their son from time to time. Xiao Ma fled from the room, afraid for his other ear. ... Lu Jinrong looked up at the sky. It was raining again, but the car was not here yet. He was squeezed together with the other employees, but they were nice enough to shelter him with all their umbres. It seemed like his employees were rather good. At least they knew how to shelter him with their umbres, unlike Chu Lui. He bet that if Chu Lui were in his ce, his employees would not stand with him. Shortly after, Xiao Ma arrived and hurriedly opened the door. Lu Jinrong walked out, the umbres still sheltering him. He was still entirely dry. Xiao Ma, on the other hand, noticed that all the people holding up the umbre were girls. His Young Master Rong had a lot of affinity with women. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Jinrong took a nket and covered his legs. His legs were injured a few years ago so he paid more attention to them now. ¡°Okay, Young Master Rong.¡± Xiao Ma immediately turned the car. ¡°Oh, right, Young Master Rong, where would you like to go?¡± ¡°En, the hospital.¡± Lu Jinrong gently put his hand on his forehead. Since he had nothing to do, he might as well visit the little patient in the hospital. ¡°Did she say anything?¡± As expected, Lu Jinrong asked about it. Thankfully, Xiao Ma was prepared and replied calmly. Young Master Rong was intelligent, and Xiao Ma could not be too far behind. ¡°Young Master Rong, she didn¡¯t say much. However, she¡¯s not doing very well. She¡¯s throwing up everything that she¡¯s eating.¡± ¡°En...¡± Lu Jinrong did not continue asking. Instead, he closed his eyes for a short break. Xiao Ma was relieved. At the very least, Young Master Rong did not me him. The care arrived in the hospital¡¯s underground parking lot. Thankfully, they were safe from the rain while walking from here, too. When Lu Jinrong walked in, Xia Ruoxin was still sleeping. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she gained any weight?¡± He eyed the woman on the bed from top to toe. She was still skin and bones. It was ufortable to look at, a little like looking at a skeleton with skin. ¡°Rong¡¯er, how many days has it only been?¡± Qin Xuejuan walked over and covered Xia Ruoxin with the nket. ¡°She¡¯s had a hard life. Since she woke up, she hasn¡¯t cried and has barely spoken. She¡¯s so quiet my heart hurts for her. I don¡¯t have a daughter, but if I did, my heart would break.¡± When she spoke, she did not notice Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand underneath the nket clenching up. ¡°Make her more things to eat. She has not eaten.¡± Lu Jinrong stood up and bent over. He tidied up the loose hairs at the front of Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. He knew that this woman had a pair of beautiful eyes. Since she was not awake, he could not see her eyes; and there was not much to look at. ¡°I understand,¡± Qin Xuejuan replied. Without Lu Jinrong, she still would have made more food. She was not afraid of the trouble, but that the girl would not be able to eat it. Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes after Lu Jinrong left. Her eyes were nk, and there was a pain in her stomach. This was a pain she would remember for the rest of her life. She was breaking out in a cold sweat from the pain, but there was nothing she could do but lie there. Her feet were secured by the ster cast so she could not move at all. She only exhaled slowly after the pain eased up a little, but she had already broken out in a sweat. She did not want to trouble others so she slept like that and waited, staring nkly at everything ahead of her. ¡°Whose patient is this?¡± A sudden voice tugged at her heart. She turned and tried her best to bury her face in her nket. The door opened, and a doctor walked in. The familiar voice continued. ¡°What happened to them?¡± As they spoke, the owner of the voice approached the bed. It was Gao Yi. He picked up the patient¡¯s particrs dangling at the corner of the bed and looked through it. Name, nk. Condition: severe malnutrition, fractured scap, and broken legs. Several injuries to the face. ¡°Was it an ident? It¡¯s so serious.¡± Gao Yi put the file down and eyed the pitiful person on the bed. It seemed like a woman, but he had not seen a woman this skinny. It was like she had not eaten for days. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. The director operated on her,¡± the other doctor replied, ¡°This was the patient that activated all the doctors the other time. ¡°Oh, that time.¡± Gao Yi remembered it instantly. He then lost his interest in this patient. Since she was under the director¡¯s care, his presence did not make much of a difference. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He turned to leave, but for some reason, he looked back at the woman on the bed. She gave him a strange feeling, but he did not know what it was. He rubbed his forehead. He was probably just tired from all the surgeries he had been doing recently. That was it. It had to be. After getting so busy, he had to find time to get some proper sleep. Else, he would start hallucinating. The door was shut gently. At this time, the room was silent; and there was only the smell of antiseptic. It was a little familiar but a little strange. Xia Ruoxin reached out her hand and then clenched it. There were still injuries on her hand, and it was caked in gauze. It was better not to meet, really. She put her hand on her face. If Gao Yi knew what she had be, he would be sad. Wei Lan and Gao Xin, too. It was better for them to believe that she was doing well... and for Xia Yixuan to think that she was already dead. Chapter 868 - Does It Look Like You?

Chapter 868: Does It Look Like You?

Xia Yixuan only recently recalled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s existence. Of course, she was not worried if Xia Ruoxin would die in that apartment. That woman was very strong and would not die no matter what. Even if she went there, she would probably be half-alive. Forget it, she should still send her on her way. The previous time, she did not drown to her death. This time, she must kill her; when she entered the shark¡¯s stomach, even the navy could not find a single bone of hers. She did her makeup in front of the mirror and posed a few times. Since young, that woman was just a green leaf used toplement her. Now that the flower had bloomed, she did not need the green leaf anymore; and the green leaf was now blocking her way. As for the green leaf blocking the way, she only had one n for her¡ªbreak it off. When no one was around, she walked to her apartment door and took her keys to open it. In the end¡ªonce she put her hand on the doorknob, the door opened. She could not help but be taken aback, and she had unspeakable anxiety. Bang! She closed the door and shut herself inside. At this time, her heart was beating irregrly. She felt around and extended her hand to turn on the light. However, there was no one inside. There was no one on the couch, no one on the floor, no one in the washroom... no one in the kitchen. She had searched everywhere, but there was no one at all. Weakly, she copsed onto the couch and was wondering why the person just disappeared. Could a person without legs just disappear for no reason? Even if she wanted to go out, she could only crawl. Indeed, she had guessed it right¡ªXia Ruoxin crawled her way out. No, she could not let that woman live. She must not let Xia Ruoxin stay alive. If she said anything, she would be finished. Also, she regretted it very much. Why did she not directly throw her into the sea and made this mess? Now, she had to live in fear, and she was scared for a few days and could not energize herself. She just kept staring at Chu Lui¡¯s surroundings as she was petrified that that woman would suddenly appear. Until one day¡ªwhen the helper in the house was keeping the newspapers, she then saw an article from a few days ago. The article reported that a woman was run over by a car until her face was unrecognizable, legs fractured. Up till now, no one had imed the corpse. In the newspaper, there was a blurred picture. It looked like Xia Ruoxin; her hair and height really looked like her. Suddenly, she threw the paper away. Now, it seemed like she could really live her life without a worry. It was good that she died. Good that she died. ¡°Yixuan, what are you looking at?¡± When Xia Mingzheng came down from the stairs, he saw Xia Yixuan in a daze and having a weird expression so he asked curiously. ¡°Nothing, Daddy.¡± Xia Yixuan ran over and hugged Xia Mingzheng¡¯s arm. She whined, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to the hospitalter to see Auntie Song. Are you going toe, too?¡± She needed to gain brownie points in front of the Chu family. Even though she did bad things in the past, people did say that one could turn over a new leaf. ¡°But...¡± Xia Mingzheng nced upstairs. ¡°Your mother is alone upstairs. I¡¯ll be worried.¡± Mother? What mother? Xia Yixuan pouted. She had long said before that Shen Yijun was not her mother. Her mother had died long ago, but she still remembered her identity and the things she needed to do. At the very least, she had to control her temper. ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry.¡± Xia Yixuan pulled Xia Mingzheng and walked outside. ¡°The nanny and the helpers are still home. She¡¯s an adult already; she won¡¯t get lost. Besides, we¡¯lle back in a while. Also, Daddy, you haven¡¯t seen Uncle Chu in a long time. Such a big thing happened in the Chu family; you should go andfort him no matter what. She did not say anything wrong, but Xia Mingzheng felt a bit embarrassed. It seemed like a person like Chu Jiang did not really need anyone¡¯sfort. He could tolerate a lot more than an average person could. However, Xia Yixuan was not wrong in saying that as the two families had ties that went quite a long way back. No matter what, he really had to go visit her. These few years, the rtionship between the families had hit the rocks so that should take this chance and fix it. After they left, Shen Yijun then walked out of the house. On her sickly face, one could not see any color. However, she smiled. Yes, other than crying, she could only smile. Coldly, she looked outside the window. Only Xia Mingzheng knew what Xia Yixuan was plotting. No, he should know, but he turned a blind eye towards it and waited for her to collect the fruits of her victory. They were still harboring hopes for the Chu family. Just that, based on Chu Lui¡¯s personality, would he want a woman like Xia Yixuan? Besides, she did not believe in Xia Yixuan¡¯s so-called love. Xia Yixuan loved herself the most and did not love anyone else. She did not love Xia Mingzheng and, of course, did not love Chu Lui. It did surprise her a little that Chu Lui, who had lost everything, could still be attractive to her. However, Shen Yijun did not know that she only guessed half of Xia Yixuan¡¯s thoughts correctly. If one had to say what kind of feelings Xia Yixuan had for Chu Lui, it might be love; but it definitely was not more than the love she had for herself. The reason why she did not let go was that she did not like Xia Ruoxin; whatever she could not have, she would not let anyone else have it. Secondly, she discovered that she really could not leave Chu Lui; the more he ignored her, the more she wanted to conquer him. In this world, not only men could conquer women; women could do the same, too. Now, the thing that Shen Yijun wanted to know the most was her daughter¡¯s whereabouts. Where was her Xinxin, and where was her granddaughter¡ªRainy? When she walked over, the helper aside seemed so afraid that she would fall down and knock her head. Shen Yijun went to the couch and picked up the newspaper Xia Yixuan was flipping through. Young Girl Died in a Car ident; Identity a Mystery Piak! Her hand lost its grip, and the newspaper fell on the floor. There was also arge picture of the unknown female corpse with her badly mangled face, twisted limbs, and contorted facial expression. Hurriedly, she turned away and started to hyperventte. She felt that her heart was beating faster and faster; the faster it was, the more painful it got. ¡°Quick, take it away. Take it away!¡± She kept yelling. Suddenly, she felt something churning in her stomach as she ran to the toilet to vomit. ... ¡°Look.¡± Lu Jinrong ced the newspaper in front of Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Does it look like you? I pulled quite a bit of connections to get her to look this way.¡± It¡¯s fake? Xia Ruoxin could not make a sound temporarily so she used her gaze to ask him. Chapter 869 - Xiaohua

Chapter 869: Xiaohua

¡°It¡¯s real. I only told someone to ce the set-up nicely. As long as the other party was not someone who wanted to see your body dead or alive and wanted to test your DNA even if your corpse was rotting, they won¡¯t be able to tell anything. So you don¡¯t have to worry. Now, you¡¯re already dead.¡± Suddenly, Lu Jinrong smiled, and the teeth exposed looked just like a vampire¡¯s. Actually, Xia Ruoxin felt that he really should not smile. He was just like Chu Lui; once they smiled, someone was bound to be in trouble. Now, she could not be in any more trouble. She brought the newspapers to her face. It turned out that she looked just like that back then. It was pretty ugly and kind of weird. As for the current her, did she still look like a ghost? However, to the outsiders, it was still the same. Should she not let anyone else see her face for the rest of her life? Gently, she caressed her face, and even with the gauze, she could still feel that her face was uneven. Actually, even if he did not do any of this, no one could recognize who she was anymore. Lu Jinrong threw the newspapers away and looked at her nonchntly with his arms crossed. Xia Ruoxin lifted her face and met with his eyes. They were clear and simple, and she could see the bottom in one look. Other than gratitude towards him, there were no calctions at all. One could not deny that people like Lu Jinrong and Chu Lui had crawled out from the fox den and had seen too manyplications and calctions so they preferred simpler things. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lu Jinrong pulled a chair over and sat with his legs folded. Other than the stink of money all over the body of this type of man who rolled around in piles of money, there was also his self-sustained extravagance. Xia Ruoxin pointed at her throat. Her throat had been burned so she could not talk. ¡°Ah...¡± She opened her mouth, and it was still hoarse. It was not too unpleasant, but when people heard it, they would be very ufortable. ¡°Don¡¯t talk anymore.¡± Lu Jinrong extended his hand to caress her cut hair. ¡°Your face will get better, and so will your voice. Trust me, I¡¯ll find the best doctor to heal you.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± She mouthed. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Lu Jinrong stood up. These few days, he had been interacting with her in that way so he kind of knew what she was saying. ¡°Rest well. We¡¯ll be going overseas in a few days.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently moved her lips and buried her face into the pillow. She could not say anything and did not want to. Not longter, Qin Xuejuan came over. She made another big pot of soup for Xia Ruoxin. For this whole pot of soup¡ªas long as Xia Ruoxin could drink a small bowl of it, it would not be a waste already. Up till now, her throat and her stomach still could not be too agitated; and she could not eat too much food. Qin Xuejuan took a small bowl and scooped some soup for Xia Ruoxin, but she asked Lu Jinrong a question. ¡°Rong¡¯er, what¡¯s her name?¡± She could not continue going on without a name. A human should have a name¡ªeven if it was a nickname; at least they would know what type of person they were. ¡°This...¡± Lu Jinrong also did not know. When he brought her over, no one knew who she was. Even after she woke up, she could not talk; and it seemed like she was not very willing to say her previous name. ¡°You have a name?¡± He walked over and put his face close to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s. However, he could only see her eyes and not her face. Xia Ruoxin nodded. She had a name. One would have a name since birth. Just that she was not willing to mention her name again. ¡°You¡¯re not willing to say it?¡± Lu Jinrong asked again. Xia Ruoxin lightly nodded her head. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that.¡± Lu Jinrong thought for a while. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to say it, then we¡¯ll just take it as you¡¯ve forgotten it. I¡¯ll give you a name, and you can take myst name. Is that okay?¡± Xia Ruoxin looked up and nodded again. Yes, she would just take it as the old her was dead. Besides, in some people¡¯s hearts, she was already dead, was she not? ¡°Um...¡± Lu Jinrong thought for half a day. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this? You can follow myst name ¡®Lu¡¯, and your name will be Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua... this name was not bad.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not feel much towards this peculiar name. Actually, even if she was called ¡®dog over¡¯ or ¡®dog egg¡¯, it would not matter. After Lu Jinrong opened his golden mouth, her name¡ªLu Xiaohua¡ªhad been set. Qin Xuejuan was stunned for a while before she smiled gently and ced the bowl in front of Xia Ruoxin. ¡°I can¡¯t believe our Young Master Rong still remembers the name Xiaohua. He had not mentioned this in a long time.¡± Xia Ruoxin took the spoon and drank the soup herself while Qin Xuejuan continued to talk. Perhaps there were some unspeakable emotions. When the memories that had been sealed for some time were brought up again, one would discover that it had actually happened a long time ago. ¡°Actually, Rong¡¯er was not Mr. and Mrs. Lu¡¯s only son. Actually, when he was about seven, Madam had given birth to a girl who was quite pretty. However, that girl had a bitter life since birth, and Rong¡¯er always called her Xiaohua. He hoped that she could really be like a flower and blossom every year. Just that, before Xiaohua could bloom, she fell sick and left. ¡°Sir and Madam were always upset, especially Madam. Up till now, she still missed Xiaohua. If Xiaohua was still around, she would be more than twenty years old and as old as you. ¡°Now, Rong¡¯er is pretty generous to give you this name.¡± However, this was good, and Qin Xuejuan feltforted. Perhaps towards the child¡¯s untimely death, not only Mr. and Mrs. Lu... but even Qin Xuejuan could not get past it. The only princess in the family was obedient and mature since young. Everyone treated her like the apple of their eyes; if anyone were to hurt her, it was impossible they would be happy and unhurt. Xia Ruoxin drank a mouthful of the soup. It was light and warm; when she swallowed it into her throat, it did not burn it. This time was much better as she did not vomit. However, she could only drink this much as even if she drank another bowl, she still would have vomited it out. Her body was recovering, but it was not easy for this severely-injured body to fully go back to normal. Her pair of legs needed half a year, and the surgeries she needed to undergo were not just one or two. Every single time, it would be painful to no end. Every single time, it would be a fresh start. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± Lu Jinrong bent down and wrapped a scarf around Xia Ruoxin¡¯s neck. The doctor had said that it was best if the injuries on her face did note into contact with the sun. Chapter 870 - Not so Good-Looking

Chapter 870: Not so Good-Looking

Xia Ruoxin ced her hands on her knees. It had been a month; it had really been a month. She actually did not walk out of the door in such a long time and did not see the sky outside. When the sunlight from outside shone on her body, she felt as if her body started to tremble. She used her hands to block her eyes, and on her thin arm, it seemed that there was only a bone. Aside from the bone, there was only ayer of skin. She lowered her head and looked at her fingers that looked like a chicken w. At this time, a man walked behind her; and her body was slightly taken aback. When she turned around, she saw that man talking to his colleague. The white doctor¡¯s uniform was still so clean and pure. He smiled, and tears instantly welled up in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes and rolled down onto the back of her hands. They were cold and patchy. For some reason, that man also turned around. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Gao Yi?¡± The colleague beside him asked him weirdly and followed the direction of his gaze. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s them¡ªpeople from the Lu family. I heard from others that the one injured was the Missy of the Lu family. They have always been protecting her carefully, but she still ended up like this.¡± ¡°Missy of the Lu Family?¡± Gao Yi thought for a while. He seemed to have heard from others that there was a missy in the Lu family, but no one had ever seen her before. However, he could understand this. The Lu family had some ce in the military so perhaps they did this to protect their daughter. However, no matter how much they protected her, she still got into trouble. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He raised his wrist and touched the watch on it. He still had surgery to doter on, and other people¡¯s privacy had nothing to do with him. There was no use thinking about that stuff. Xia Ruoxin held her finger tightly. Actually, she did not know how her identity had ended up like that, and she even became the Missy of the Lu family in the end. Lu family... it was the Lu family; the Lu family held a lot more power than the Xia household. Xiao Ma pushed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s wheelchair to the ne, and they were riding in first ss. Qin Xuejuan also followed them. Since Lu Jinrong was leaving, what would she do if she stayed? It would be better if she just followed, and she could still make soup for them every day. Besides, she had not seen that son of her family¡¯s in a long time. It was not the first time Xia Ruoxin rode a ne, but she was still not used to the feeling of a human in the air with her feet off the ground. In a daze, she fell asleep. When she woke up again, she was already lying down on a huge bed. She sat up, but her legs were still being held down. Only her eyes could turn and look at people. The room was styled in a light blue Mediterranean style with warm decorations. There was a light fragrance in the room. She turned her head, and as expected, there was a pot of perfume lilies on the table. This flower was indeed very fragrant and left the entire room in its smell. The bed was soft, and the nket wasfortable and did not leave her body in wounds. This was a small town in France and had a unique view. This was a romantic country¡ªa flower paradise, and one could also say that it was people¡¯s paradise. She closed her eyes to sleep again. She got better day by day. Half a monthter, she could already eat and did not vomit anymore; but her voice did not recover as well. In the past, there was always something thin about her voice, but now it was slightly hoarse. Xiao Ma said that he could not deny that this voice was pleasant to the ears, and it gave people the feeling of goosebumps. Qin Xuejuan also said that her voice was very nice like a superstar¡¯s voice. However, Xia Ruoxin could not tell. She only knew that she had lost her voice. Now, the voice she had was not hers... but was also hers. A monthter, the doctor helped to remove the gauze on her face. He removed theyers one by one. When everything was removed and her face was exposed in front of everyone, Xiao Ma almost screamed. ¡°I¡¯m very ugly, right?¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her face nonchntly, and her hoarse voice sounded special. It did not have the clearness of fountain water or the roundness of a pearl, but in people¡¯s ears, it sounded like a cool breeze. After the wind blew past, her voice stayed. It was a weird feeling, but when one heard it once, one would secretly remember this strange feeling. She smiled and did not have much feeling about her face. She was the person involved, but she did not feel the heartache. She was already very grateful to be alive. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Lu Jinrong walked over and ced his hand on her head. ¡°You¡¯re not very ugly; you¡¯re just not so good-looking. Hm... I want to open a dieting restaurant and put your face in the most obvious position.¡± Xiao Ma¡¯s face drooped. Young Master Rong, couldn¡¯t you just talk nicely? However, Xia Ruoxin smiled, and it did not look contorted at all perhaps because of her pair of clear eyes. Xiao Ma felt that she must be very beautiful before her face was disfigured and might even have the looks of his favorite goddess. Just that at this point, it was all matters before she was disfigured. In the past, she was a beauty; now, she was a female ghost. The few doctors kept researching something on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body and might discuss it together for a while at times. Not longter, they sat together with Lu Jinrong. Lu Jinrong sat with his legs doled and ced his hands on the armrest. ¡°Say, when can we have the surgery?¡± He said in fluent French, along with the urate warmth and tone of a distinguished French person; it was pleasant to the ears. Then, the few doctors told him the results of their discussion. ¡°We have done a few checks on the missy¡¯s face, and it¡¯s not too hard to fix her appearance. We can have the surgery half a yearter, but do you have thedy¡¯s old picture? We need it as a reference as her face injury is severe, and it can¡¯t be fixed just by doing scar removal. There are also some muscles that we need to alter.¡± ¡°Mm, I understand. I¡¯ll tell her.¡± Lu Jinrong understood that the surgery half a yearter was enough for them to handle. Xia Ruoxin sat on the wheelchair, and her legs were covered by a nket. A big collie was lying beside her called Charlie. This type of dog had a very gentle temperament and was very smart. Charlie had always been here apanying Xia Ruoxin and was also the best gift that she received. She did not really like to see people not because she was too ugly but because her face would scare them. She threw an apple out, and Charlie hurriedly stood up and ran towards it. In no time, he already came back with the apple in his mouth. Then, he squatted in front of Xia Ruoxin and kept wagging his tail. Chapter 871 - Real Xiaohua

Chapter 871: Real Xiaohua

Xia Ruoxin extended her hand, and Charlie opened his mouth to drop the apple onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s palm. ¡°You can have it.¡± She passed the apple back to Charlie. Charlie wagged his tail and ate the apple. A cold wind blew over, and the ground looked like leaves had just rained on them. Charlie loved to roll around on them before he shook off the leaves on his body and sat in front of Xia Ruoxin obediently. If not, it would sleep. At this time, there were sounds of footstepsing from afar as theynded on the ground¡ªshashasha. It put down the apple and barked towards the iing person before he wagged his tail. A hand was ced on his head, and Charlie¡¯s tail wagged even more enthusiastically. ¡°Don¡¯t get cold.¡± Lu Jinrong walked over and pulled up the nket on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s legs. Then, he pushed her wheelchair. ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her hands on her knees. Even though she did not know what Lu Jinrong wanted to say¡ªno matter what he wanted her to do, she would do it even if he wanted her to die immediately. Lu Jinrong pushed her into a room. This should be his study as there were quite a few precious books, and the bookshelves were all filled. Besides, there were obvious marks of the books being flipped. As for those that were not flipped, they might be precious pieces. Not many people still liked to flip paperback books despite being in the digital age. There was another book on the table, and it should have just been read by him. Lu Jinrong let go of the wheelchair and pulled open his drawer. He took out a picture frame and looked at it; his gaze turned warm, and there were no calctions in it, just pure liking and love. However, within this love, there were some forms of light hurt. ¡°Look at this.¡± He passed the picture frame to Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin took it and saw a girl inside who was around seven or eight years old and very pretty. Her eyes and brows had Lu Jinrong¡¯s shadow. She gently caressed the picture frame in her hands, and the frame was rtively new. However, she could tell that the picture was from quite a few years back. The photo must have been treasured; if not, it would not be kept in such a good manner. ¡°This is my younger sister.¡± Lu Jinrong leaned his back against the bookshelves behind him. ¡°At that time, she was only seven; and I watched her grow up. I only have this one sister, and no matter how busy I was, the first thing I did when I went home was to y with my sister. Just that, my sister¡¯s age stopped at seven forever. She¡¯s not around anymore. ¡°My mom could not take the impact and is still in a daze up till now. The stic surgeon told me that your bone structure is very simr to my sister.¡± So... Xia Ruoxin knew. She ced the picture frame on his knees and pressed on it carefully with her fingers as she was afraid that it would fall on the floor. ¡°You want to make me look like your sister?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just suggesting it.¡± Lu Jinrong did not want to force her. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you.¡± He smiled. ¡°It has been so many years, but my mom is still the same. I have tried all sorts of ways and found a few daughters for her. Even if they were fake, at least she had something to lean back on; and she could get better. However, it all ended up as nothing. ¡°The hardest thing to predict in the world and the hardest thing to understand was someone¡¯s heart. I don¡¯t want to pick an ungrateful fool back who will only know how to calcte against my entire family in the future.¡± ¡°I might be like that too.¡± Xia Ruoxin genuinely did not know that her image in Lu Jinrong¡¯s heart was so phenomenal. Was she viewing money as dirt? Did she have a pure saint¡¯s image? ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Lu Jinrong said without hesitation, ¡°I believe in you, and I believe in my intuition. I¡¯ll give you some time to think about it. No matter if you agree or not, I will treat you just like what I promised.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up the picture frame and put it in front of her. ¡°No need to consider. I promise you.¡± She did not care how she would look like as she was already a human that did not look like one and a ghost that did not look like one. If she could return Lu Jinrong a favor, she would be willing to do it¡ªeven if it was to be a seven-year-old girl¡¯s substitute. Also, she had really found areas of simrity between her and the girl. When her five features were gathered together, they did not look too alike, but if one looked at it separately, they indeed looked simr. Then, Xia Ruoxin underwent a few more major checks again. After all, with her current body condition, it was impossible for her to recover within a year. Lu Jinrong also hired a professional in one¡¯s five features and stic surgery. Even though Lu Xiaohua was only seven¡ªwith certain data, they could roughly predict how she would look in the future. Actually, Xia Ruoxin did not know how long she hadin for. She only knew that she fell asleep after entering the operating theater. When she woke up, her entire face was swollen; and her head was numb. It was not painful, but it was not veryfortable; she really wanted to vomit. She did not quite understand why people would undergo this kind of pain on their perfectly fine face just so they could change their looks. If it was not because her face was disfigured, she would have never used a knife on it. She did not know how many aspects of surgeries she did, but she heard from the doctor that it was very sessful and they did not operate in many areas. Besides, they did not insert any prosthesis. Only her chin bone, eyes, hairline, nose, and forehead were operated on. Actually, before Xia Ruoxin entered the operating theater, she knew that she would look like a different person when she came out. However, no matter how different she looked, it was better than this full face of scars. Her entire face was almost swollen like a pig¡¯s head, and she could only eat liquid items. She had to endure the pain and slowly recover, but luckily, she was used to just lying there. She only treated this kind of sick days as staying in the hospital once more. The doctor said that her face needed half a month before it would stop swelling, and the recovery of the scars on her face was not like the rest. This recovery would be very slow, but when her legs were able to walk, perhaps her face would be more eptable to the eye. Also, her face could not make contact with sunlight so she still had to live without seeing the light of day. Outside, a few wilted leaves dropped down. A man stepped on one of the leaves, and suddenly, he stopped in his tracks, moved his leg, and picked up the leaf from the floor. He walked under a big tree and put the leaf down. Then, he raised his head, and his five features were as cold as the ice mountain without any expression. He turned around and continued to walk forward. Opening the door, a girl pounced at him. Chapter 872 - Live Beyond One’s Means

Chapter 872: Live Beyond One¡¯s Means

¡°Daddy, you¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Chu Lui answered nonchntly and walked in. Habitually, he first went into the room to look at Song Wan¡ªhis mother. Inside, Xia Yixuan was talking to Song Wan while massaging her muscles. As a result of these small cares and concerns, Song Wan was still very healthy even though she had already been asleep for three months and had even be chubbier. However, other than that, she could not wake up. ¡°Brother Lui, you¡¯re back.¡± Xia Yixuan stood up and walked to Chu Lui. She smiled and pulled Chu Lui¡¯s hand to bring him over to see Song Wan. ¡°I think Auntie¡¯s fingers moved today. Is she going to wake up soon?¡± she said happily. However, in her heart, she was frowning. Move? Move my ass. She¡¯s sleeping like a dead pig. If this goes on, she¡¯ll be fat to death. She was already frustrated helping her clean up her behind every day. Chu Lui walked over and held Song Wan¡¯s hand. The temperature of her hand was normal, but it seemed a little colder than an average person¡¯s. However, she looked okay. Perhaps there would be a miracle, and she would wake up; however, it would not be now. ¡°Thank you.¡± He genuinely meant it when he said ¡®thank you¡¯ to Xia Yixuan as she had really taken good care of his mother. No matter what happened in the past¡ªat the very least, he would remember this favor. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do.¡± Xia Yixuan smiled as innocent as a child and hugged his arm. In the past, she did this frequently. Brother Lui, you had not forgotten about it, right? Chu Lui did not push her away. At this time, Chu Xiang was standing outside the door; and her small hands were clutching the doll in her arms very tightly. Her childish face slowly turned dark. She grabbed the door with all her might and ran back into the room to hug the doll and cry. Granny was asleep and would not wake up, and there was another Auntie beside Daddy. Even though her younger sister was not around, Daddy still did not like her. Chu Lui did not care about Chu Xiang as he would not care for anyone unimportant to him. However, in this house, he would not let Chu Xiang suffer. Her clothes, food, and lodging would be taken care of by a professional but not himself. ... He took out a card and swiped it at the elevator to open it. From the eighteenth floor to the twenty-eighth floor, there were ten floors in between; and this distance was around half the size of the old Chu Enterprise building. He could stand at an even higher ce and look even further. Of course, he also kicked out the useless parasites. ¡°Cousin, this ce is really not bad.¡± Once Du Jingtang came in, he touched this and touched that every once in a while as he had note more than a few times. On top of a building with nearly thirty levels, the cars outside looked as small as ants. Of course, he also had an office that was as big as Chu Lui¡¯s. However, he did not like to be too high up so he arranged for his office to be on the fifth floor. He was very satisfied with it, and of course, he would frequentlye over to crash Chu Lui¡¯s ce. ¡°How is it on your side?¡± Chu Lui asked Du Jingtang. As for the employees¡¯ side, they would use both new and old ones as they did not pose much of a difference. Du Jingtang walked over and sank his entire body into the couch. ¡°The stockholders at that side are all anxious. Since we started buying Chu Enterprise¡¯s stocks, their stock price had started to cut their meat. Also, Min Guocheng had sold one-third of his stocks, and this one-third is with Chu Lui. It was obvious that the remaining two-thirds would be within their reach. How could Min Guocheng possibly fight with Chu Lui using that brain of his? It was no wonder that when his cousin gave up on his position as CEO of the Chu Enterprise back then, he was not too reluctant. It was because he had already decided to switch to a bigger building, and the new Chu Enterprise building was situated in one of the busiest streets in the city. It was a newmercial building with offices and entertainment all in one mega-sized corporation. Actually, Du Jingtang should have guessed it at the start. This cousin of his was never someone that would be happy with his current situation and would not just stop at a specific high point in life. The original Chu Enterprise building only had eighteen levels, and to Chu Lui¡¯s ambitious heart, he would never be satisfied. Now, there were many buildings with more than twenty or thirty levels. Based on his personality, why would he be content to be stuck forever in a building with eighteen levels? However, before he could turn his n into action, Min Guocheng happened. Chu Lui turned on theputer, and the Chu Enterprise stocks were dropping like crazy and almost to the bottom line. As for the project they had prepared for three years, the person who signed the contract was him¡ªChu Lui. It was written clearly on the contract that if it was someone else, the contract would be invalid; and the money would be returned to the owners. Since he had taken over that project, he would have made quite a big loss. He was going to make Min Guochengpensate for the exact amount he did at the start. At this end, things were gradually bing more stable. As for other people which included Min Guocheng, the same was not happening; and he was overwrought. ¡°Why? Is it still dropping?¡± He did not even dare to look at hisputer and look at the trend of the stock market today. If this continued, he would have to use the Min family¡¯s business to support the Chu Enterprise. Also, he had just started the Hang Yu project. That project needed them to inject a huge amount of investments, and money was running like water into the project. He only knew that this project was very profitable, and the money earned could be used to buy another building with eighteen levels; and he could even own thend itself. However, he did not expect that the first phase of investment would cost so much to the point where he could not handle it. Recently, he still used the Min family¡¯s credibility to borrow money from the banks. After the new project was running, he could then repay the money in one shot and should be the point where he would start to earn. However, he was currently living beyond his means. He kept putting in sum after sum as if he was adding in water, but there was not even any profit. Just like that, the other party was chasing another sum of payment. He pped his own forehead; he had not slept in a few days. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s still falling. It might drop until it¡¯s suspended,¡± his assistant said carefully. ¡°CEO, Hang Yu is asking for money again.¡± ¡°How much?¡± Min Guocheng pped his forehead again, and it was so painful that he wanted to curse. Money, money, money again. How much money had he shoved into the project? ¡°They want fifty million dors.¡± When the assistant said it, he felt the pain in his heart himself. He knew thepany¡¯s situation the best. Let alone fifty million dors, it was very difficult for thepany to even take out five million dors now. Besides, the most troublesome thing was that the banks were not willing to lend them any more money. ¡°Go and talk to the bank.¡± Chapter 873 - It’s You

Chapter 873: It¡¯s You

Min Guocheng waved his hand to his assistant to ask him to leave as he had other things to think about. His assistant wanted to say something, but when he saw that Min Guocheng was really not willing to talk anymore, he could only excuse himself first. Actually, he wanted to say that the banks had already stopped lending them money. Also, the stockholders were very unsettledtely, and some of them had already secretly sold their shares to someone else. If Min Guocheng as the CEO did not pay the banks back their money, then with his current status, it was enough for him to face some legal charges. By then, it would not be as simple as going to jail as he was still the heir of the Min family. In the future, the Min family¡¯s fortune would then be used to fill up the big hole in the Chu Enterprise. The thirty-five-percent of shares he took was basically just making himself suffer. The Chu Enterprise now was a hot potato. Indeed, the Hang Yu business deal was profitable and would be the city¡¯srgest port. By then, the city might be as prosperous as the capital and might even be another international port. Everyone knew, everyone believed, and everyone was not blind; however, this deal was too hot to handle. Without a certain amount of financial support, he would not be able to sustain the project. Just this point alone and the projects on the other end were enough to add burdens on his shoulders. He was about to vomit out the little of what remained from the Chu Enterprise assets and the cold money that had not even reached his pocket yet. The current problem was that he might have to use the Min family¡¯s assets to fill up the hole, and he could not throw away the Chu Enterprise now. In order to buy the stocks earlier, he had almost invested all of his assets; afterward, he had thrown in quite a bit of money into Hang Yu. Besides, the banks now recognized Min Guocheng and not Chu Lui. How did he force himself into this step? How did he get into such a mess? How was he supposed to fix this mess? The stock price of Chu Enterprise was bing lower and lower, causing the stockholders toment all day; and some of them even sold their shares. Now, Min Guocheng could not even take care of himself, how could he take care of others? The Min family¡¯s side also had a lot ofints about him. Min Guocheng only knew now what it meant by ¡®a man who loses his position would be subjected to much indignity¡¯. How was it possible for those fence-sitters to be grateful? When he first got the big fat meat of the Chu Enterprise, everyone rushed over to take a bite of it in any way possible. Now that there was trouble, all of them slipped away faster than ever. At first, his father¡¯s side was still supporting him as Chu Enterprise was indeed fat meat after all. Of course, it was also a hot potato so it was up to them if they had the abilities to fill up the deficit. Min Guocheng had first transferred around two billion worth of assets out of the Min family. If this carried on, even the Min family would be implicated and copse so the Min family¡¯s side was also starting to be cautious. As for the bank¡¯s side, they refused to lend money to them. One side was severelycking money while the other side needed money every day. Min Guocheng was literally overwrought. He had no choice but to go to the Min family. In the end, the owner of the Min family¡ªhis father who had already spent two billion dors¡ªwas unwilling to carry on. If they continued to send money to the Chu Enterprise, the Min family would be dug empty. They were not only losing two billion dors, but there were some problems with the fluid capital for the Min family. A few business deals were stolen by somepany, and those deals would have earned them around a billion dors. Besides, they were not only losing money now, but they were also losing the Min family¡¯s connections and credibility. If they calcted it in this way, half of the Min family might be ruined. Min Guocheng could not get any money so, in the end, he could only mortgage the shares in his hand to borrow money from the banks and fill in the hole at Hang Yu¡¯s side. Just that after he filled one hole, there would be many bigger holes for him to fill. This was to rob Peter to pay Paul. Also, the money he invested in was like using adle to scoop water; it had no effect at all. Now, he realized that the Hang Yu project was just like a vampire, a bottomless hole¡ªa bottomless hole that he could not even escape from now even if he wanted to. What? Money again? Suddenly, he stood up and felt that his head was dizzy, and his eyes were seeing stars. Recently, he had not been sleeping well. In the end, there was a whir in his head; and he fell onto the floor, scaring his assistant. Hurriedly, he sent him to the hospital. When he woke up, there were no doctors or nurses around. He was just alone without a single person to care for him. Even his assistant was not there. He had never felt so lonely and helpless before. At this point, he had not reached the end; but he felt that he was alone in this world. When his assistant appeared in the hospital again, his entire person was weary and on the brink of tears. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Min Guocheng looked up and was pretty much numb. ¡°Say, what happened?¡± ¡°The loan is due,¡± the assistant said bitterly. ¡°Cough...¡± Min Guocheng started coughing furiously. He waved his hand and told the assistant to go out first. This was because he knew that the bank was chasing him, and he knew the consequences of not being able to repay his debt. He had used the shares he owned as coteral. Yes, coteral. He had once said that the Chu Enterprise was a hot potato. Even though it was fat meat, not anyone was capable enough to bite it. A few dayster, his assistant came over and said that the shares had been auctioned out by the bank. Someone won the auction but wanted to deal with Min Guocheng personally. Min Guochengughed bitterly. In the end, he did not even gain anything and was in trouble himself with a huge debt. However, he was still the CEO of the Chu Enterprise so he had to be ountable for these debts. One weekter, he was discharged; but his face did not look too good and was even scarily white, just like a ghost, as he floated into the conference room. At this point, there were pockets of people holding onto the little percentage of shares; and some of which were even less than one percent. There were also some old stockholders who had clearly protected themselves first and long sold the shares in their hands; now, they were using a pile of money to spend the rest of their days. Only these people who wanted to sell the shares but could not were left, and it hurt when they could not. However, it hurt even more when it was forcefully taken away from them. The door outside was opened, and a big and handsome man walked in like a gust of cold wind. Instantly, the entire ce turned into snow. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Min Guocheng stood up in shock. Chapter 874 - Win and Lose

Chapter 874: Win and Lose

It¡¯s him. How could it be him? How could it possibly be him? He thought it could be anyone, but he never imagined it to be Chu Lui. Did he not defeat him until he was just a dog? Did he not have any chance of making aeback? Shouldn¡¯t he be hugging himself and living a life of despair? Why was he here? Suddenly, there was a stab in his heart as if he understood something. However, there was still ast bit of hope in his heart that it was not like this¡ªit definitely was not. He must havee here in someone else¡¯s ce. ¡°I believe we don¡¯t need to do introductions.¡± Chu Lui threw his document bag aside and casually folded his sleeves. The buttons on his shirt were made from gems that had dazzled so many people¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have ny percent of the Chu Enterprise shares with me so, from now on, I¡¯ll be the Chu Enterprise¡¯s CEO. ¡°Also, Mr. Min, remember to make up for your deficit. If not, we¡¯ll meet in court. You can steal, rob, or even sell your body, but you have to pay me back.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s nonchnt gaze made Min Guocheng¡¯s hand tremble on the table as if its bone had frostbite. His eyes were very icy cold as if he wanted to grind his bones to ash. Yes, it was like that. Chu Lui had this exact mindset at this point. If it was not because he had more self-discipline than anyone else, he would have punched Min Guocheng to death. He could forgive him if he calcted against him as he was useless. He could ignore the fact that he was kicked out of the Chu Enterprise as he was not tactical enough. It was a pity that he should never ever have had ideas on his wife. Even though that person was no longer around¡ªon his ount book, that woman was still his wife; and he would not divorce her for the rest of his life. There were only two people who dared to make him a cuckold in this world. One was Mi Dongfeng who was living like a dog because Chu Lui did not let him die of course, but he did not want to let him live properly. So it was even more impossible for Min Guocheng. For some reason¡ªat this time, Min Guocheng¡¯s entire person was as if a bucket of cold water had sshed him from head to toe. It was that icy, that cold, and that... scary. Today, he finally realized why everyone said that there was one person one could not infuriate locally; and it was Chu Lui. In the past, he did not believe them as he felt that Chu Lui was just a person with better skills in terms of doing business; no matter how capable he was, he was still a person. Now, he knew that Chu Lui was not even a person. He was a mindset, a movement; his every single step... every single calction was for whatever he wanted to do, Chu Lui knew them like the back of his hand. Chu Lui had pushed him to the dead end and made full use of him. Not only did he kick out the shareholders that he never liked, but he had even taken two billion dors from the Min family. If he did not guess it wrongly, the few billion-dor business deals that the Min family lost were also taken by Chu Lui. He was a monster. He was a monster. Beads of cold sweat trickled down from Min Guocheng¡¯s forehead. He heard his own heart beating¡ªputong! Putong! It was fast at times and slow at times... until the beating became faster and faster to the point where he could not breathe. Bang! Once again, he fainted on the floor. His face had lost all its colors, and he looked like he was dead. Nonchntly, Chu Lui said, ¡°Call him an ambnce.¡± Then, he sat down and started the meeting. The others did not even dare to move, and whatever he said, the other people could only lower their heads and not dare to interrupt him. He had ny percent of the shares in his hands. Now, they were all just small fish and shrimps, and they would not dare to be petty with Chu Lui like the past. A few dayster, the Chu Enterprise building moved from the eighteen-level one to the twenty-eight level one. Thepany had invested arge sum of money into Hang Yu, which was enough to sustain until thepletion of the project. When it was done, the city would then be the center ofnd and sea trade amongst the few provinces. Actually, the trading port was nothing much to Chu Lui as he had a private gold mine. It was a gold mine that no one knew about, and it was enough to sustain any of his decisions; he was able to profit from it and capable enough topensate for it. Of course, when he did business, there was nothing rted to a loss. So it was not pitiful that Min Guocheng had lost as he was too stupid. After Min Guocheng was sent to the hospital, there was nothing wrong with him as he was just agitated which caused a rise in his blood pressure. Just that, he was really left with nothing. As for the Min family¡¯s side, they had lost close to five billion dors. No matter what, they would not want him as the inheritor anymore. Even though he was not chased out of the Min family, he could not participate in any of the Min family¡¯s decisions in the future. Besides, it was impossible for the Min family to let such a person join them so, at most, he would turn into a person who lived on his pension for the rest of his life. To the arrogant Min Guocheng, this was even more painful than killing him. However, Chu Lui wanted him to be in pain. The more he cared about something, Chu Lui would then take away that something. Just like Mi Dongfeng, a whole life¡¯s worth of suffering was not even enough. Death was too simple for them. At this time, Xia Mingzheng held Shen Yijun and sat on the couch. He turned on the television, and the finance channel reported that it had be Chu Lui¡¯s world once again. ¡°I knew that Ah Lui was not simple. So he was long prepared for this.¡± Xia Mingzheng chuckled. Based on the two families¡¯ rtions¡ªif Xia Yixuan was slightly more hardworking, perhaps Chu Lui would really be his son-inw. Even though it was kind of betraying Xia Ruoxin, who could stop matters of the heart, right? Shen Yijun watched the television lightly, and from the corner of her eye, she looked at Xia Mingzheng and felt that his smile was too bright. Xia Mingzheng also discovered the nonchnce on Shen Yijun¡¯s face. Then, he remembered that he was too happy and forgot his image. He also remembered that in the future, he should not talk so much about this kind of thing in front of Shen Yijun. However, things that were bound to happen would happen. When Chu Lui and Xia Yixuan got together in the future, it was impossible that she could not return to her maiden home. Now, it was clear that he had taken Chu Lui as his future son-inw. Of course, the happiest person amongst them was Xia Yixuan. At first, she did not think too much about it. Who knew Chu Lui, who had nothing, could once again stand in front of everyone else and be the CEO of the Chu Enterprise? Furthermore, Hang Yu had increased his worth by quite a few times. Almost no one could reach Chu Lui¡¯s worth in the future. Xia Yixuan started to have more ideas on Song Wan and turned them into action. Of course, she did not like Chu Xiang. In her eyes, Chu Xiang was the parasite of this family; in Chu Xiang¡¯s heart, Xia Yixuan was the same. Chapter 875 - Lu Xiaohua

Chapter 875: Lu Xiaohua

These two people¡ªone old, one young¡ªhad started fighting in secret since day one, regardless of their age. However, the older ginger was still the spicier one. After all, Chu Xiang was just a child that was not even seven. In the past, her small calctions could only be used on Song Wan, but Xia Yixuan was not Song Wan. Of course, she would not be Chu Xiang¡¯s mother¡ªnot even her grandmother. It was all thanks to Chu Jiang sort of protecting her. If not, no one would even know how Chu Xiang would be chased out of the house. However, Chu Xiang already hated Xia Yixuan, and of course, Xia Yixuan also hated her passionately. Nevertheless, it was also because of Chu Xiang¡ªthis calctive child¡ªso Xia Yixuan really did not dare to do much in the Chu family. She just carefully took care of the old granny, Song Wan, to give herself more benefits. Time always passed hastily like how a white steed flitted past a crack. The months flew by, and another yearly cycle began. ¡°Woof... woof...¡± A big collie ran out of the house. In the end, the floor was too slippery; and he could not slow down in time as his four legs wobbled as if he was skateboarding, causing him to slide all the way in front. Bang! He hit against the ss window. At this time, a beautiful hand reached out and touched his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t hit yourself silly, right?¡± ¡°Woof...¡± The collie licked his owner¡¯s finger in a grievance. His tail still could wag, and he still could recognize people so he did not hit himself silly. The hand was retracted back, and the person stood up. She was wearing a long dress that reached her toes, with ck and soft shoulder-length hair. She had a perfect, pretty face; her eyes were perpetually wet as if it was covered by mist, making it slightly dark. At this time, the setting sun cast her shadow onto the floor, which showed off her smooth and fair skin and skinny figure. That woman¡¯s red lips were slightly pointing upwards, and naturally, she had an arc smile with overly-white skin. This woman was very beautiful... overly beautiful like she was around the age of twenty. However, within the eyelid, a very long time had passed; and perhaps a whole life was already over. She squatted again and hugged the collie¡¯s head whilebing its clean fur. ¡°Charlie, you seem to have gotten fatter.¡± Her voice was slightly hoarse and was especially charismatic; it seemed like a sigh, a whisper, or perhaps the pain... of breathing. ¡°Woof... woof...¡± The collie, around half a person¡¯s height, rolled around on the floor. Perhaps he was using his might to show that it was not fat, not fat at all. Master, he was pretty skinny even though he did be slightly fatter recently; he was still a very healthy and fit dog. The woman hugged the collie¡¯s head again. When she smiled¡ªfor some reason, some sort of bitterness was in it. ¡°Xiaohua, we¡¯re going to register your name.¡± Lu Jinrong walked over and squatted in front of the woman. He extended his hand and ruffled Charlie¡¯s head. ¡°Why did you be fat again?¡± ¡°Woof...¡± Charlie was unwilling as he whined in a grievance to his owner. ¡°Okay.¡± The woman finally raised her head, and there was a faint smile on her white and wless face. However, there was always ayer of mystery in between her eyes. This was her real first day of being Lu Xiaohua. It had been half a year. Half a year had actually passed. Within this half a year, no one knew how she had survived it. Her face was disfigured, her legs were broken, her voice hoarse, and her stomach and all her organs were hurt thoroughly. No one knew how much medicine she ate and how much surgery she underwent to finally be the current Lu Xiaohua. Lu Jinrong watched Xia Ruoxin¡¯s five features in a daze. He was thinking if his sister grew up, she must look like that so he did not regret giving her the name ¡®Lu Xiaohua¡¯. The car drove to the Household Registration Department. Inside, there were quite a few people. As their statuses were different, they took a special passageway and did not queue to carry on with the procedures. After taking the series of materials, filling in the form, and taking pictures; Xia Ruoxin had a new identity in the future. Next time, she was called Lu Xiaohua. Just that when she was filling up her name, her hand paused. Was she really going to be called ¡®little flower[1]¡¯? However, Lu Jinrong took the pen from her hands and wrote on the paper. Name, Lu Xiaohua[2] ¡°Were you really going to write Xiaohua just now?¡± Xia Ruoxin just chuckled. She did not really care. Even if she was called ¡®little flower¡¯, ¡®Xiaohua¡¯ or ¡®digest[3]¡¯; it was still something that came out of other people¡¯s mouths. ¡°This is my sister¡¯s name.¡± Lu Xiaohua pointed at the three words ¡®Lu Xiaohua¡¯ and said. ¡°Xiaohua is the nickname I gave her. Is it easy to remember? When she was born, she was like a little flower that had not grown out. Pitifully, before she got to bloom, she had wilted already. ¡°So I¡¯ll give you her identity, and you can live on innocently. However, I have a condition.¡± When he said this, Lu Jinrong¡¯s face darkened; and his dark eyes were filled with all sorts of warning and seriousness. ¡°As you know, my mom hasn¡¯t been in the right state of mind for a long time. I wish you can live on with my sister¡¯s identity and be filial to her of course. I don¡¯t hope for you to treat her like your biological mother; I just hope that you won¡¯t hurt her.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced her hands one on top of another and then on her knees. Actually, without Lu Jinrong saying, she would also be nice to Mother Lu who she had not met before in her life. It was not for anything but to repay his gratitude and also for a pitiful mother¡¯s motherly love. She was also a mother. She had also lost her own daughter. ¡°As for that thing...¡± Lu Jinrong could not really understand Xia Ruoxin¡¯s silence and had even thought that he was too harsh so he did not continue on with that topic. He said slowly, ¡°I did check what happened during thendslide at the vige that year, and many people have indeed died. There were also quite a few missing people, and amongst them, there was a human trafficker who had kidnapped a child that¡¯s also missing.¡± Xia Ruoxin raised her hand, and her eyes turned slightly red. Lu Jinrong extended his hand to pat Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. Some words were not said, and he did not continue asking. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s voice choked in her throat, and it was very hard to bear. Her throat had clearly recovered, but now, she could still feel that burning pain as if it had happened recently. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± She said tly with the same slightly hoarse feeling. However, it was not rough but pleasant instead. She rarely said ¡®brother¡¯; actually, this should be the first time. [1] This writing of ¡®Xiaohua¡¯ meant ¡®little flower¡¯ in Chinese. [2] This Lu Xiaohua is written differently and had a different pronunciation from the ¡®Xiaohua¡¯ which meant ¡®little flower¡¯. [3] The letters used to spell ¡®digest¡¯ in Chinese were also ¡®Xiaohua¡¯ but with a different pronunciation. Chapter 876 - Laughable Love

Chapter 876: Laughable Love

Lu Jinrong reached out and patted her head. For an instant, he really did feel like his sister had returned. En, Sister¡¯s back. After filling out the form, Xia Ruoxin went to take the photo. Before long, her new identification card was out. She would have a new identity: Lu Xiaohua. However, she knew she was Xia Ruoxin. Even if her face and identification card were different, she would always be Xia Ruoxin because Lu Xiaohua did not have a daughter. Xia Ruoxin did. Afterpleting all the administrative procedures, the people queuing were still outside when they left. Xia Ruoxin could not help but marvel at how the rich people were different. They enjoyed special treatment even for things like obtaining an identification card. After a few days, her IC arrived. When Xia Ruoxin ced the card in her hand, she felt like she had be another person. She was not Xia Ruoxin; she had be Xiaohua. She not only had a new identity from that trip. Her wallet also fattened up. Lu Jinrong gave her several cards. ¡°The cards in here are all credit cards,¡± Xiao Ma exined, ¡°Each one is under our boss¡¯ tab. You can use them however you like. Young Master Rong had said that Missy¡¯s card has no limit. Besides, Missy will get an allowance each month in cash. It¡¯s here.¡± Xiao Ma took out a packet from his pocket. It was rather dense. Xia Ruoxin took it from him and weighed it. Even though she was not sure how much was in there exactly, she knew there was at least fifty thousand. Given the generosity of the allowance, she seemed to be the one who stood to gain in being Lu Jinrong¡¯s sister. She did not turn some things down because she really did need them now. She had a different identity now. All her old cards were linked to Chu Lui. If she used them, he would know. Even though that was what she deserved, she really did not want to spend any more of Chu Lui¡¯s money. Even more so, she did not want them to know that she was still in the world. She was not afraid, but sometimes, the most lethal attack was the element of surprise. After Xiao Ma left, Xia Ruoxin put everything in the drawer. She did not have a use for them now. She did not have to worry about everything while she was in the Lu family home. Food and amodation were provided, and she did not need to spend money. ¡°Dad and Mom areing back.¡± Lu Jinrong said after she called her into the study room one day. ¡°Did you remember what I told you?¡± His gaze was directly on Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t give anything away.¡± ¡°En, I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked down. She knew this day woulde the instant she decided to continue her life with someone else¡¯s identity. She was using the identity of another family¡¯s daughter so she had to fulfill her obligations. She knew that even without Lu Jinrong¡¯s reminders. Of course, what was clearer to her was that Lu Jinrong was not reminding... but warning her. If she messed up or was not careful, Lu Jinrong could make Lu Xiaohua cease to exist since he was the one who gave her that identity. She only knew now that Lu Jinrong and Chu Lui were the same kind of people. They gave their loved ones their all, but they were extremely heartless to outsiders. Walking back into the living, Qin Xuejuan ced thetest magazines on the table. There were Lu Jinrong¡¯s favorites. More often than not, Lu Jinrong appeared on these. She had heard about Young Master Rong from Hao Han. She picked up a business magazine and flipped through it. Qin Xuejuan stared at her at the side. This was the fourth month since Xia Ruoxin had removed her bandages and be Lu Xiaohua. Qin Xuejuan had been looking at her weirdly since then. She wondered if it was an appraisal in progress. However, Qin Xuejuan was still quite nice to her. She made soup for Xia Ruoxin every day. Sometimes Xia Ruoxin wondered if she healed that fast because of Qin Xuejuan¡¯s soup. Even the doctor said that her stomach had healed by half and asked her to keep it up. Gao Yi told her before¡ª that treatment through food was better than treatment through medicine. The best cure in life was three meals a day. A reasonable and bnced meal with appropriate exercise. Her legs have not healed yet, but she would walk with Charlie in the yard after she woke up. When she was in the hospital, she was less than 60 lbs for a 163-cm-tall woman. She was even lighter than a lot of children. Even though she was only about 80 lbs now, she was no longer the skeleton that she was before. Piak. The magazine in her hand suddenly fell to the floor. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Missy? Are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± Qin Xuejuan and Xiao Ma called her Missy now. She was not Lu Xiaohua, the long-lost daughter of the Lu family. The real Lu Xiaohua was already dead, but everyone told Madam Lu that Lu Xiaohua was stolen because they were afraid of how she would take it. At the very least, they gave her some hope. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up the magazine and ced it on her legs. Man on the twenty-eighth floor, Chu Lui. The man in the photo was still as familiar as if he had not changed. However, who would have imagined that the man¡¯s worth was enough to get him into the top 100 of the court, a celebrity in the list of the richest people? Xia Ruoxin suddenly smiled. However, tears were streaming out of her eyes as she smiled. The heavy tears fell to the ground. She felt cheated. That man used her to win a battle. He still spoke of love. It was reallyughable. Yet, she bought it. She thought that she had run out of tears. Even now that she was smiling, the corners of her lips upturned as tears streamed down her face. Qin Xuejuan sighed. Even though she knew that Xia Ruoxin was not actually her Missy, she thought of her as so when she looked at that face. She thought of how terrible she would feel if the missy had not died but instead had been treated like this. She was an outsider, and she felt this terrible, not to mention Madam. Qin Xuejuan did not interrupt Xia Ruoxin. She left the ce, leaving some space to thetter. Xia Ruoxin wiped her tears. She was smiling the whole time. She tossed the magazine on herp aside and stood up. Charlie ran to her side and rubbed himself against her leg. Does he want to go out? Xia Ruoxin bent down and hugged Charlie¡¯s furry body as she curled herself up. Chapter 877 - The Lu Family Couple

Chapter 877: The Lu Family Couple

Charlie licked his owner¡¯s fingers as if he wereforting her. Three dayster, the once owners of the Lu family¡ªLu Jinrong¡¯s parents¡ªreturned home. Father Lu was named Lu Ke¡¯en, and Madam Lu¡¯s family name was Jian. Her name was Qingying. However, everyone was used to calling her Madam Lu. Lu Ke¡¯en was the only one who called her by her name. Lu Ke¡¯en helped his wife into the house. He looked a little tired, but there was an astonishing simrity between him and Lu Jinrong. However, unlike Lu Jinrong, he had a cold and decisive aura to him. Lu Ke¡¯en was not cunning and well-rounded like his son. Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s murderous aura was direct. It was that of a man whose hand had been covered in blood. Compared to him, Lu Jinrong was a lot more peaceful and kind. Madam Lu¡¯s eyes were red. There were dark circles underneath her eyes. It looked like she had not had proper sleep or rest in a long time. ¡°Ke¡¯en, where¡¯s our daughter? Where¡¯s our Xiaohua?¡± She tugged on Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s sleeves and asked anxiously. ¡°Are you all lying to me? Are you all lying to me again? My daughter¡¯s not back; she didn¡¯te back. She was hysterical at this point. ¡°What are you talking about? Why would we lie to you? Even if you don¡¯t believe me, you¡¯ve got to believe our son. He will never lie to you.¡± He reassured her as he held her hand. ¡°Xiaohua is back. He¡¯s found Xiaohua for us.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡¯ Jian Qingying still could not believe it. She could never believe it if she did not see her daughter with her own eyes. ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Ke¡¯en replied to his wife as he signaled to Qin Xuejuan with his eyes. Qin Xuejuan immediately understood and went to go get Xia Ruoxin. Of course, there were some things that she had to exin to thetter beforehand to prevent her from slipping out. Madam¡¯s mental state was getting worse by the day, and things would not look good if they continued the way they were. Jian Qingying looked at the door from time to time as she gripped her husband¡¯s hand. Her nails were already digging into him, but he did not even blink. His eyes were fixed on his wife whose eyes were glued to the door. ¡°She¡¯s here; she¡¯s here.¡± She stood up suddenly, her eyes reflecting a slim figure. She suddenly covered her mouth. ¡°Ke¡¯en, Ke¡¯en. Do you see... do you see it?¡± She pulled Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s hand. She was so agitated she was stammering. ¡°Xiaohua, my Xiaohua.¡± She let go of Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s hand and ran towards the girl at the door and hugged her tightly. ¡°Xiaohua, Xiaohua, Mommy¡¯s Xiaohua. You¡¯re finally back. Do you know how much Mommy has missed you?¡± This was a stranger, a beautiful stranger. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s slowly raised her hands, which were at the side of her body, and ced them on the shoulders of the woman and patted on them gently. She opened her eyes wide, but tears flowed out of her eyes. She wondered if Jian Qingying before her would be her in the future, waiting for her daughter, never giving up hope. She still believed her daughter was alive even if the truth was before her eyes. She only managed to live until now because of her firm belief. However, Jian Qingying was a lot better than she was. Jian Qingying had a husband that loved her and an outstanding son. However, Xia Ruoxin did not have anything. She only had a lost daughter and a useless self. Jian Qingying touched Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face and called out her Lu Ke¡¯en who was behind her. ¡°Look Ke¡¯en, look. It really is our daughter. She looked exactly like Xiaohua when she was young. No, this was what my daughter would look like as a grown-up. ¡°Even though she¡¯s older, it¡¯s still my Xiaohua.¡± She then used her hand to touch the hair on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead. She then covered her mouth and broke down. ¡°Ke¡¯en, she¡¯s my daughter. Look at the scar. It¡¯s the one she got when she fell as a child. You joked that the scar would be the one that helped us find her if we ever lost her. Our daughter is back; she¡¯s really back.¡± She said as sheughed or cried. Given the huge surge in her emotions, she unsurprisingly fainted and slid downwards. Xia Ruoxin helped her up hurriedly, but someone was faster than her. Lu Ke¡¯en picked up his wife. Compared to Jian Qingying, he was more reserved and quiet so he was not as agitated as her. Xia Ruoxin lowered her eyes and put her hand on her forehead. She could feel the scar on there. She knew that it was not that easy to fool everyone. At the very least, Lu Ke¡¯en did not really like the sudden appearance of this daughter. Even if he did not know that Lu Xiaohua was already dead, he probably would not have easily epted an outsider, not to mention that he knew of Lu Xiaohua¡¯s death. Soon after, there were only the two of them left in the living room. Qin Xuejuan was taking care of Jian Qingying. The doctor had said that it was the effect of her quick surge in emotions. However, after this time, Jian Qingying seemed less depressed, which seemed like a good turning point. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Lu Ke¡¯en asked. His gazended on her as he eyed her. His gaze was like a knife grazing every inch of her skin. She could not hide anything from him. However, Xia Ruoxin had nothing to hide so she let him size her up. ¡°The old one.¡± She was a little spaced out before she looked up and met Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s scary face. ¡°I was saved by Mr. Lu Jinrong. As for my past, I don¡¯t wish to talk about nor; neither do I want to remember it. However, I can guarantee that I¡¯m from a decent family, and I¡¯ve not done anything to harm anyone. I have a clear conscience.¡± She paused at this point, and her fist tightened. ¡°I don¡¯t have an identity so Mr. Lu lent me Xiaohua¡¯s name. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not after anything of the Lu Xiaohua family; neither have I thought of getting anything from the Lu family out of this.¡± ¡°I just, just...¡± Her vision blurred and then cleared up again. Chapter 878 - This is Mommy

Chapter 878: This is Mommy

¡°What do you want?¡± His experience at war definitely showed. He was tough and to the point. ¡°I...¡± Xia Ruoxin licked her dry lips. Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s expression was cold, but she had nothing to fear. Like she had said, there was nothing in it for her. She clenched her fists again. ¡°I have a daughter. She¡¯s been abducted. The news that we¡¯ve found so far indicated that she died in a mudslide, but I refuse to give up. Therefore, I¡¯ve gotten Mr. Lu to help me find her even if it were her corpse. The price I have to pay is to be Lu Xiaohua and help Madam Lu recover. You can put your mind at ease. I¡¯m a mother.¡± She ced her hand on her chest. ¡°I know how painful it is to lose your daughter. ¡°I epted this identity, and I will fulfill my promise to Mr. Lu. I will treat Madam Lu like my mother and leave after she has recovered.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s tightly knitted brows seemed to rx a little. However, Xia Ruoxin knew that none of her words would matter. She was still a suspicious figure to Lu Ke¡¯en. It would not be easy for her to earn everyone¡¯s trust. However, none of this really mattered to her. She never had any intention of bing the missy of the Lu family her whole life; neither did she intend to take a cut of the Lu family¡¯s fortune. ... Jian Qingying suddenly sat up. ¡°Xiaohua, where¡¯s my Xiaohua?¡± Qin Xuejuan was surprised by the sudden movement. She was almost scared out of her wits from that. The madam was a dancer when she was younger. Even though she had already stopped, her foundation was still there. Her spin was still on point. ¡°Xiaohua, Xuejuan, where¡¯s my Xiaohua? Where¡¯s my Xiaohua?¡± Jian Qingying grabbed Qin Xuejuan¡¯s hand anxiously. She wanted to go find her daughter. Her daughter did not disappear after she woke up, right? It was not all a dream, was it? ¡°You mean Missy? She¡¯s talking to Master now.¡± Qin Xuejuan helped her lie down and put the nket over her. ¡°Please wait, I¡¯ll go get her. Also, please don¡¯t worry. Our missy has been found; she won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Jian Qingying sighed in relief. She hugged her nket tightly, but she still could not believe it unless her daughter was right in front of her right now. After a while, the door opened again. Jian Qingying gripped her nket tightly again. The person who entered the room was none other than Lu Xiaohua. ¡°Xiaohua.¡± She sat up hurriedly and reached towards her daughter. Xia Ruoxin gripped Jian Qingying¡¯s hand tightly. She did not know how to face the woman. She had never had much affinity with parents, and her biological mother had not been kind to her. Her first set of mother¡¯s love stopped when she was four, and she had long forgotten it. Her second chance of feeling motherly love was from Song Wan, but she ripped that apart. This third set of motherly love could be felt from the woman before her, but that would never be hers. She wondered if a woman, who had wanted more than ten years for her daughter, was another version of herself. However, she did not want herself to be hanging by a thread while her daughter was suffering when they reunited. So she would rather that she died early so that she could have good parents in her next life. ¡°Xiaohua.¡± Jian Qingying caressed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face gently. ¡°It¡¯s my Lu Xiaohua, it is my Xiaohua. Can you call me mommy?¡± The unfamiliarity in her daughter broke her heart. She had been missing her daughter for over a decade. Xia Ruoxin gripped Jian Qingying¡¯s hand tightly. She suddenly looked up. ¡°Mommy.¡± The unfamiliar term was something that she had forgotten and not said in a long time. Yes, mother... someone else¡¯s mother. ¡°My dear child, my dear child.¡± Jian Qingying cried as she hugged Xia Ruoxin. She would apologize periodically and say that she had not forgotten her daughter in the years. She remembered her daughter¡¯s birthday every year. She would prepare cakes and presents. Even though it had been more than ten years, each object represented a year. It represented a past that they have grown older, that their daughter had grown older, too. However, she would never know that her daughter would never grow up. Her Xiaohua had withered. She was forever frozen at seven years old. While they grew old, she was already dead. ¡°Eat this first.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up a bowl of soup for Jian Qingying. Calling her mother had been rather tough. After all, this was not her real mother. She needed time, and she believed Jian Qingying did, too. Jian Qingying knew that Xia Ruoxin was not too close or enthusiastic towards her. Even though she was a little sad, she knew that some things could not be rushed. After all, their daughter had been away from them for more than a decade. However, she took all the soup that her daughter fed her. She would even take it if it were poison. Xia Ruoxin knew that Jian Qingying¡¯s body was in bad shape because of her overthinking. If she had proper meals and rest, things would turn around soon. She herself was a light sleeper, too, until Chu Lui found an old Chinese doctor and taught him ways to soak her feet. It was strange, but she slept well with the help of the herbs. She helped Xiao Ma prepare the same herbs, and she brewed them before she brought a basin. ¡°Xiaohua, what is this?¡± Jian Qingying caressed her daughter¡¯s face. She really doted on her now-found daughter. She would give the child everything she owned. She even gave Xia Ruoxin her jewelry, but thetter did not take it and returned it to Lu Ke¡¯en. She was not after other people¡¯s things. Besides, those things were not unfamiliar to her so she was not really interested. Xia Ruoxin ced the basin on the floor and rolled up her sleeves. ¡°This was a method mentioned by an old Chinese doctor. He said that soaking your feet would help with insomnia. Mom, you should do it more.¡± ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Jian Qingying repeated as her voice choked up. Xia Ruoxin felt that this woman really could cry. She wondered how the Lu family father and son survived all these years. Most of the woman¡¯s time was spent on crying. Chapter 879 - Who is Younger?

Chapter 879: Who is Younger?

She helped Jian Qingying wash her feet. This method of soaking had to be paired with a foot massage to obtain the best results. Her gaze was retracted, and she did not mind that Jian Qingying¡¯s feet were dirty. This was a pitiful woman, a mother who had been searching for her daughter for years. However, she froze when the familiar scent of the herbs. She thought of that man, but that only made her hate him more. Tack! It was like something had fallen into the basin. She lowered her eyes, unwilling to let anyone know that she was crying. Crying was never the solution to any problems. Jian Qingying got a little sleepy at this point. She had not slept well in years, and she really was tired from her long flight back home. Xia Ruoxin helped Jian Qingying lie down and put the nket over her. When she left with the basin, she ran into Lu Ke¡¯en who was about to enter. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s face was still stoic, but Xia Ruoxin still felt that he was a little awkward around her. He was rather stiff, and it was like it would kill him to thank someone. Of course, she dared notugh at him. He was the leader of the military. He was not retired yet, and he was influential. ... Perhaps it was because she finally found peace or that Xia Ruoxin¡¯s method actually worked, Jian Qingying had a nice sleep. When she opened her eyes again, it was morning. ¡°How long have I been sleeping? Why do I feel sore all over?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve slept for a day and a night. It¡¯s normal for your body to be sore. You¡¯ll feel better soon.¡± Qin Xuejuan hurried over with a smile. ¡°Madam, I haven¡¯t seen you sleep this well in a really long time. You didn¡¯t even turn.¡± ¡°So long?¡± Jian Qingying herself was surprised. She usually woke up several times in a night; now, she slept for a day and a night. No wonder she was sore. She had slept for too long. ¡°Oh, right, where¡¯s Xiao Qing?¡± Jian Qingying thought of her daughter the instant she woke up. Did she lose her daughter again? ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry.¡± Qin Xuejuan immediatelyforted her. ¡°Missy is giving Charlie a bath right now. He fell into a ditch and got really dirty.¡± Was that so? She felt more at ease on hearing that her daughter was still around, but she still had to see it with her own eyes. In the yard, Xia Ruoxin was squatted on the floor. She folded her sleeves up to reveal her clear, almost wless skin. Lu Jinrong wanted to create a perfect sister and give Jian Qingying a daughter who had never suffered. Naturally, he did not let her leave any scars on her body, except for the tiny scar he added on her forehead. Of course, her life was simple and clean. She was abducted and sold to an infertile couple. They raised her as their own. Even though they were not particrly well-off, they had enough. Her adoptive parents passed away not long ago, and she went to Hao Han to interview for a job. Lu Jinrong saw her and felt that she might be his sister. He looked over her information and tested their DNA before he confirmed that she was Lu Xiaohua. Of course, everything was told by Lu Jinrong. He could say anything he wanted about Xia Ruoxin¡¯s identity, but Jian Qingying would never doubt anything he said. She already treated Xia Ruoxin like her daughter. Xia Ruoxin brushed Charlie¡¯s fur with a brush from time to time, and she had used more than half a bottle of the animal soap to get rid of the smell. Charlie was a professionally trained dog so hey quietly on the floor. He knew that he was dirty and wanted to be cleaned by his owner. Lastly, Xia Ruoxin ced his four paws to be cleaned in the basin. She was so tired she could not sit up straight, but he actually fell asleep. ¡°Xiaohua.¡± Jian Qingying walked over and squatted down. She then took a handkerchief and wiped the sweat from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead. ¡°Are you tired? Do you want to eat something?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. He follows me around. If we don¡¯t clean him, I might smell like him.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled, her hands all wet. She did not really have a way of wiping her sweat. However, Jian Qingying did feel like a mother to her. That motherly love could be seen from the warmth in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go, eat with Mommy.¡± Jian Qingying patted Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head, but she felt a little upset when she felt her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°You¡¯re so big now, and Mommy¡¯s old.¡± ¡°Me growing is normal; look at how old Brother is already.¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Now that she had found her daughter, she had forgotten her son. ¡°Your brother¡¯s face is aging faster than your dad. Your dad and I are worried that he¡¯s going to be single and childless at the rate he¡¯s going.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled but did not say anything. Lu Jinrong¡¯s agedness came not from his face but his mindset and spirit. He probably did not look for another person because of the one that he could not get over. She turned and looked at the lethargic dog. She could not do anything about the dog¡¯sziness. Jian Qingying was scared that her daughter would be hungry and insisted on bringing her to lunch because she herself was hungry, too. After they left, Lu Jinrong walked out from behind a tree and touched his face. Was he old? However, there was only the father and son left at lunchtime. The mother and daughter had made their own food. Jian Qingying had brewed soup for her daughter. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± Lu Ke¡¯en rolled his eyes at his son. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my face?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Lu Jinrong finally retracted his gaze. ¡°My mom said that you look younger than me, and I just wanted to verify that.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en feltfortable when he heard that. What could make him prouder than knowing that he looked young? He did age slower because he took care of himself. Of course, despite his smugness, his facial expression remained even. ¡°So, what¡¯s your conclusion?¡± He pretended to ask unconcernedly. ¡°En, conclusion?¡± Lu Jinrong held his chopsticks and ate his food elegantly. He then took a napkin and slowly wiped his mouth. Chapter 880 - Old Lu’s Second Romance

Chapter 880

: Old Lu¡¯s Second Romance

¡°Dad, no matter how much I look at this, actually, I¡¯m still younger. There¡¯s nothing topare about this, right?¡± At this time, a cup came flying over. When Lu Jinrong extended his hand, the cup stopped securely in his hand. When he was studying and ying ser, he was the goalkeeper. Actually, it was all due to his father¡¯s training for him since he was young. He would casually throw stuff like this, and if he did not catch it, his face would be pped. Lu Ke¡¯en grunted and continued eating his food. ¡°Is that woman believable?¡± He lowered his voice, and Lu Jinrong opposite him would most definitely not joke about this. ¡°Yes. I believe her because I saved her.¡± Lu Jinrong believed in her deeply. He had done business for many years and did know what to do for some things. Of course, he believed in himself as well. ¡°Dad, did you realize that she¡¯s actually not bad?¡± Lu Jinrong helped Xia Ruoxin gain brownie points. Of course, it was also because he wanted to protect Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Anyway our family doesn¡¯t have a daughter so you can try to ept her. No matter what, she still has Sister¡¯s face. Yes, that face. Do you really feel nothing for it? You should love your beloved¡¯s family, too. Since Mom likes her, you should like her, too. If not, this will fail; and it all will because of you.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en understood what Lu Jinrong meant. Which father would not love his daughter, and it was even the daughter he had searched for in a long time? It would be understandable if Jian Qingying¡¯s suspicion was aroused because he did not feel any closeness to his daughter. Besides, that woman had the exact same face as his daughter that had passed on. Sometimes, he really could not harden his heart; but he could not give up on his face. However, it seemed like thatdy never minded it. In front of Jian Qingying, she would still call him ¡®Dad¡¯. This ¡®Dad¡¯ sounded special to him, but he could not pinpoint exactly what made it that way. Anyway, he just did not hate it. Xia Ruoxin helped Jian Qingying soak her feet. In no time, she fell asleep; and it was a deep sleep. It seemed like she could naturally sleep all the way to the next morning. Not longter, she sat in Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s study again like an honest child. She did not say it, but she was also cautious. ¡°Are you stillcking in anything?¡± After a long time, Lu Ke¡¯en then said this one sentence with a wooden tone and a cold face. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lu. I don¡¯tck anything.¡± Xia Ruoxin knew that he was just asked casually out of politeness so she would not ask anything from him. Besides, she did not need anything. This ¡®Mr. Lu¡¯ made Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s blood boil for some reason, but once he looked at her face that was exactly like his daughter¡¯s, he could not do anything about it. He could not voice out any more harsh words. ¡°Okay, go back then.¡± He also did not know how to face this stranger with her daughter¡¯s face so, in the end, he did not say anything. Xia Ruoxin stood up and bowed towards Lu Ke¡¯en before walking out. However, Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s heart was still pretty ufortable and conflicted. She could call Jian Qingying ¡®Mom¡¯, Lu Jinrong ¡®Brother¡¯, but why did he be ¡®Mr. Lu¡¯? Could she not call him ¡®Uncle¡¯ or something? He seemed to have forgotten that he had a brick-like face which did not allow her to do so. Besides, he had said certain things very clearly beforehand, and she just epted her own status and did not do anything wrong. Hence, even if he wanted to rage, he needed to see who it was. However, it was impossible for him to let go of his pride. He was a very prideful person with a big face. ... ¡°Ke¡¯en, let me ask you something.¡± Finally, Jian Qingying had found a chance. She sat opposite Lu Ke¡¯en and pulled a long face without her previous gentleness. There was a pang in Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s heart. Did she find out? ¡°Ke¡¯en, tell me.¡± Jian Qingying directly pulled Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Do you hate my daughter?¡± ¡°Why would I?¡± Once Lu Ke¡¯en heard it, he was relieved. Luckily, she did not talk about that. However, the word ¡®hate¡¯ had given Lu Ke¡¯en a huge blow, and his voice went higher. ¡°How can I possibly hate her?¡± He was saying the truth. Even though he disliked her at the start, he did not hate her; of course, he did not hate her now. After spending some time with her, actually, he also felt that Lu Jinrong did not trust the wrong person. This fake daughter of his did not have any ambition towards them and did not take any advantage of the Lu family so when he told her to leave, she left. It was not because she did not give him face, but because she did not even want to acknowledge him as a father. She had acknowledged the mother and the brother so it should be a buy-one, get-two-free; she should also acknowledge the father. Jian Qingying squeezed Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s hands hard. ¡°You might say this, but you show something else in your actions. You keep giving my daughter a contemptuous look, and you look at her like she¡¯s a thing. You don¡¯t look like her father at all. Tell me, do you have something against us mother and daughter? Do you have a second romance outside? If that¡¯s so, then we shan¡¯t live our life together. I¡¯ll pack my things and my daughter, and I won¡¯t get in your way.¡± Her every single sentence shocked Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s heart. What ¡®get in his way¡¯? What second romance? What did he have? He spent every day revolving around her so he would not even have the time to find a second romance. Besides, he did not even go out; how could he know another woman? ¡°I don¡¯t have one.¡± He was very wronged. ¡°You clearly do.¡± At this time, Jian Qingying was unreasonable¡ªillogically unreasonable. ¡°You clearly don¡¯t like my daughter. I found her back after so long. If you¡¯re not nice to her, then you¡¯re not nice to me, too.¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t hate her.¡± At this point, Lu Ke¡¯en raised his voice. ¡°Do you think I want to do that? Your daughter doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge me at all and still calls me ¡®Mr. Lu¡¯. In front of you, she calls me ¡®Dad¡¯; but when there¡¯s no one around, she calls me ¡®Mr. Lu¡¯. What do you think I should do?¡± Just that, after he finished his sentence, he widened his eyes and yelled ¡®oh no¡¯ in his heart. Did Jian Qingying just force something out of him? Right now, his heart was very anxious and uneasy; but he heard Jian Qingying chuckle. She extended her hand to pull Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s face. ¡°You can¡¯t me your daughter. You have this one face and one expression all day long. If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t want to acknowledge you either. That¡¯s your daughter, not your mortal enemy¡ªdefinitely not your soldier. You should just smile normally.¡± Chapter 881 - You Want Revenge

Chapter 881: You Want Revenge

Finally, Lu Ke¡¯en heaved a sigh of relief and thought that his wife¡¯s thinking was not bad and did not think in any other direction. She only thought that her daughter was afraid of Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s face. Actually, it was about there. Lu Ke¡¯en indeed had areas that were hard to deal with, especially when he pulled a cold face. He was like this his entire life, and there was no other way. The muscles on his face were all stiff, and it was not easy to make him smile. ¡°Smile for me.¡± Jian Qingying directly used her hands and pulled at Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s face. ¡°If you don¡¯t smile, anyone will be afraid of you¡ªlet alone my daughter. That child is more sensitive so she¡¯s probably afraid of you.¡± ¡°Come on, smile with me.¡± Jian Qingying took a deep breath in and spread her own lips, exposing eight straight hard teeth. It was hard on Lu Ke¡¯en to have his face pulled in all directions. His face was pretty long. What else could he do? ¡°Smile for me.¡± Jian Qingying directly pulled his skin until it was long. ¡°Smile for me right now. If you don¡¯t smile, I¡¯ll bring my daughter to another picturesque ce; and I¡¯ll leave you here to die alone.¡± This sentence was very scary. Lu Ke¡¯en could only pull his skin and smile. In the end, this pull made him put on a very ugly expression. ¡°Again.¡± Jian Qingying smiled again. ¡°Follow me. Smile.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en smiled again, but it was still very ugly. Especially his twitching lip corner. Right now, his skin was pulled by Jian Qingying, and he was still trying hard to control the other half of his face. His face was very obedient, and his lips did curve up, but his skin smiled and not his muscles. ¡°Your smile is so ugly. That¡¯s it.¡± Jian Qingying still wanted to attack him. ¡°If I were her, I wouldn¡¯t want to talk to you either. You should first practice on your face.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en sighed lightly. He did not expect that he still had to sell his smiles at such an old age; he was getting increasingly pitiful as he lived on. At this point, they did not know that the main character they were talking about had just retracted her hand ced on the doorknob. Just now, she was almost frightened until she broke out in a cold sweat as she thought that her identity was going to be exposed. In the end, she did not expect to hear this instead. What if sheughed when she saw Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s tense face? Also, she should not go in. If not, Mr. Lu would be embarrassed. For a very long time after that¡ªwhen Lu Ke¡¯en saw Xia Ruoxin again, his facial expression would be very weird. It seemed like his face was twitching and the corner of his eyes and lips were jumping. Later, his brows would curve upwards, but it was still very weird. ¡°Dad, are you not feeling well? Should I call for a doctor?¡± In the end, Xia Ruoxin really could not bear to see Lu Ke¡¯en twitching his face every day. He was ufortable, and so were others. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Once Lu Ke¡¯en heard Xia Ruoxin call him ¡®Dad¡¯, he immediately had that feeling of getting something back after losing it. His heart ached, and he almost teared. Actually, he really had to admit that he did see Xia Ruoxin as his own daughter. He really wanted to take her as his daughter so that she could stay by his side, and he could rely on her. Back then, that very small child would also call him ¡®Dad¡¯. That soft and cute girl was his wife¡¯s pain, but it was his as well. However, he was a man. At that time, his son was still young; and his wife would go crazy when she thought of her daughter. He could only force himself to forget about the child and raised his son while taking care of his unhealthy and slightly insane wife. He had to admit that when Xia Ruoxin called him ¡®Dad¡¯, he really wanted to cry. His daughter came back¡ªshe really did. He would just treat it as his daughter came back. Xia Ruoxin felt that it was better if she did not say anything. Even though she did not interact much with Lu Ke¡¯en, a person from the business world would prioritize their pride; and it was not easy to see their emotions on their face. Of course, they would not be willing to do so, and so she entered the kitchen and prepared food with Qin Xuejuan. Xia Ruoxin also knew that Qin Xuejuan knew her identity. If it were an average person, perhaps they would be especially uneasy and anxious in front of someone who knew everything as they would be afraid of getting exposed. However, Xia Ruoxin was not precisely because she did not think too much and had no agenda, which made other people¡ªno matter if they knew the truth or not¡ªtreat her as the missy of the Lu family. She did not consider how long she could stay in this position. However, her thinking was simple. To return a favor, she would repay her gratitude towards him and do her best. Every day, she would help soak Jian Qingying¡¯s feet; and her health did improve quite a bit. She slept well every night, and because of this, Lu Ke¡¯en also slept better. This method of soaking one¡¯s feet was not bad so he started to soak with his wife. Xia Ruoxin did not think it was anything bad to help the elderly soak their feet. At first, Lu Ke¡¯en was pretty embarrassed. After all, it was still okay if she massaged his shoulders, but massaging his leg was weird. In the end, Jian Qingying smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s your own daughter, and she¡¯s being filial to you. Why are you so awkward?¡± Afterward, he thought about it and agreed with her. This was not anydy; this was his own daughter. Afterward, the couple soaked their feet and was very intrigued by it. However, in the end, they did it on their own and spent more time with each other; they did not need Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Do you have anything you want to do?¡± Lu Jinrong asked Xia Ruoxin who wasbing Charlie¡¯s hair. ¡°Mom said she won¡¯t let you stay at home all day. Even though there¡¯s nothing we¡¯re short of at home for you, she hopes that you can go out and walk. She doesn¡¯t want you to trap yourself at home and spend time with this dumb dog.¡± As he said, he kicked Charlie. In the end, Charlie bit his pants, which caused him to be frightened until he broke out in a cold sweat and thought that this dog was really going to bite him. ¡°Woof... woof...¡± Charlie¡¯s mouth let go and rolled around on the floor, making a mess of the fur that Xia Ruoxin had justbed for him. Xia Ruoxin lightly patted Charlie¡¯s head and let him y on his own. If not, Lu Jinrong would get angry and hold a grudge against a dog. ¡°I want to know what I can do.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up. Initially, her body was not well. Afterward, she was busy with Mr. and Mrs. Lu. Now that she was free, she thought she should go out. Besides, she would make those people who owe her pay for what they did. ¡°You want revenge?¡± Lu Jinrong already discovered the fire in her eyes that had never gone out. His lips curved up. He thought that she had forgotten all about it, but it turned out she did not. She had always remembered it. It was just that she hid it and was waiting for a chance. Chapter 882 - Find Everything Back

Chapter 882: Find Everything Back

¡°Mm, I want to. Who doesn¡¯t want to? It¡¯s a hatred for disfiguring my face¡ªa hatred for breaking my bones.¡± Xia Ruoxin extended her hand, and there was not a single scar on her white and soft fingers. Even her entire body had no cuts whatsoever. However, half a year ago, she was not even like a dog. It had nothing to do with love or anything else. She just did not want those people to be able to walk about freely, enjoy their richness, and live on happily and in ease after hurting her and doing something wrong; making her carry the burden of the crime for the rest of her life that she did not evenmit. ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Jinrong walked over and patted her shoulders. ¡°This is truly my sister. Our Lu family will definitely take revenge for all those who cross us. We¡¯ll get back everything they took and make them spit out even if they ate it.¡± He used ¡®our family¡¯. Yes, it was ¡®our family¡¯. He was clearly telling Xia Ruoxin that the Lu family would also help her get her revenge. ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± Xia Ruoxin felt that the warmth of the big hand on her shoulders could seemingly still feel the pain in her shoulder des and the torture of being half-alive the past half a year. ¡°Why are you saying thanks?¡± Lu Jinrong really treated her as her sister because Xia Ruoxin had his sister¡¯s face. However, she had never said anything and nothing about her past. He knew that some revenge must be taken alone. After all, there were some things that outsiders could not step into. Let her be. He sighed lightly. In the past, he was troubled when he did not have a sister; now that he had one, he seemed even more troubled. In the end, Lu Jinrong arranged for her to go to Hao Han and be his personal assistant. He had also hired a professional to teach her the internal operations of thepany and other document-rted things. After getting in touch with all of these, Xia Ruoxin then finally understood how naive and stupid she was back then. A bigpany like Chu Enterprise was not something that a small Xia Ruoxin could take down. The CEO who can manage such argepany must have a few cards up his sleeves. In times of necessity, these cards would then allow them to be resuscitated. Lu Jinrong had them, and so did Chu Lui. However, Min Guocheng did not as he had not reached the step of being a fox. Topare his intelligence with Chu Lui, one could only say that he was dumb. Xia Ruoxin tugged at her red lips and also her heart. It turned out she was used by Chu Lui once again. That man, that man who had always talked about love, had actually used her so freely. She started from the bottom in Hao Han and was busy almost twenty-four hours a day. Other than learning the sales part of thepany, she had to learn French and othernguages. She knew English but nothing about French. Hao Han was mainly targeting between the French and German markets so other than knowingmonly-used English, she also had to learn French and German. Actually, she never knew that a country¡¯snguage was just like painting sometimes; and it required talent and hard work of course. When other people were asleep, she was practicing her grammar and memorizing words while reading books in othernguages. When other people werezing in bed, she had already woken up to study. Sometimes, she would sleep less than three hours a day and would spend the rest of her time learning in the office, at home, and when she even had to run errands outside. She would have to stand in heels a whole day, and her feet would blister. The blisters might even break, but she still had to stand. As Lu Xiaohua¡ªa woman¡ªno matter where she was, high heels were a symbol of elegance. She must do this point and adapt to it as she was not tall so she had to use heels to elevate her presence. Just like that until three monthster, she actually could miraculously use these twonguages to converse simply. What was left was only getting used to and familiar with it. With her current standards, it was enough to be Lu Jinrong¡¯s assistant. She just had to record down what she heard, and for other things, there was Lu Jinrong himself¡ªwho was already excellent in fivenguages. However, Xia Ruoxin still felt that it was not enough. When she had nothing to do, she would work and learn at the same time so she improved greatly, especially in her French. Actually, during the half a year when she was hospitalized, Lu Jinrong had already let here into contact with French. At first, she did not know why, but she learned whatever he told her to. Now, she then realized that Lu Jinrong might have long known that they woulde to this step; and she would have such a day. Hence, he had already been paving the way for her since then. A sessful business person would see through a lot of things, more than one would imagine. This was their foresight and also their calctions. Like Chu Lui, like Lu Jinrong... Other people could see through the next three steps, but they were already thirty steps ahead of others. ... Looking at herself in the mirror, Xia Yixuan turned one round. No matter if it was her intricate makeup or elegant attire, she believed that she would definitely be in the spotlight of this business gathering. She sighed lightly. Finally, she had walked to this step and had once again be the only woman beside Chu Lui. Now, the two families were also checking on her and Brother Lui¡¯s marriage. Even though Chu Lui did not state his stand, and the most intimate they got was only a hug, which she initiated of course. However, she believed that soon¡ªvery soon, she would be Mrs. Chu and would get back whatever she had lost. Her Brother Lui, her status, and her reputation. She pushed open the door, and Chu Lui was standing outside. At this moment, he was wearing a metal-gray Italian handmade western suit; and his sleeve buttons were made with silver gems. It was low-key and ssic and also had his unique coldness. His clothes had always been like this: it was not much of a show, but from the inside to out, it was all detailed. She walked over and hugged Chu Lui¡¯s waist from behind. ¡°Brother Lui, we can go now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Chu Lui pulled away from Xia Yixuan¡¯s hands on his waist and turned around to walk to the door. Xia Yixuan was quite angry as she stomped angrily. No matter how intricate her makeup was, it could not hide her contorted five features. Today was a famous artist in the country¡ªOld Mr. Meng Song¡¯s¡ªbirthday so the Meng family purposely held a very extravagant party, inviting all the capable businessmen in town. Of course, a businessman needed connections; in events like these, many business alliances were made and deals closed in private. Perhaps some men and women would have a romantic encounter after meeting once, and it would turn into nothing afterward. When Xia Yixuan hugged Chu Lui¡¯s arm and walked in¡ªas expected, everyone¡¯s gaze was glued onto them. Chapter 883 - Lu Family’s Hidden Daughter Chapter 883: Lu Family¡¯s Hidden Daughter The man was tall and handsome with the tension of a model¡¯s body. Every step he took and every move he made were as stable and intelligent as an average sessful businessman. This was Chu Lui. No matter where he went, he would always be in the spotlight; and he did not even need to intentionally show something to attract everyone¡¯s eyes and gazes. Xia Yixuan, who held his arm, raised her chin slightly; and the ck dress she wore perfectly wrapped around her body. Her legs and waist were thin, her five features pretty. Together with the color her makeup gave her, she might be the most eye-catching one in the venue. Besides, with her, there was Chu Lui who had a self-brought light source; it would be hard for her to not shine. Chu Lui was just chosen as one of the top few richest men in the world. Even if he did not care much about this¡ªto other people, he was a piece of gold. Even if they scraped off some gold dust, it was enough to feed an average family for a couple of years. Now, many people were thinking and calcting how they could connect with this person. Once the Min family saw Chu Lui, they all squeezed to the corner and did not daree out. At first, the Min family was at odds with the Chu family. Now that Chu Lui had taken away almost five billion of their assets, they did not know how many years it would take for them to earn it back. Besides, they were more afraid of Chu Lui¡¯s revenge. Based on Chu Lui¡¯s vengeful personality, they were afraid that he would bite the meat of the people in the Min family. Also, they would be bitten quite a fair bit. Xia Yixuan had always been beside Chu Lui. In the recent half a year, they had been reported quite a few times: the lovers could finally be together or ¡®I turned around, but it turned out it was still you¡¯. All of these could almost be written in a stupid CEO novel. Also, what was true love? It was them. Chu Lui had never stated his stance on this matter, but based on Xia Yixuan¡¯s movements, to others; she had already prepared to marry into the Chu family at any time. At this moment, the big door outside was opened once again. Lu Jinrong walked in, but someone else was his partner today. Her skin was already white to the point where it could reflect light and was very eye-catching especially under all kinds of dazzling lights. Her every move and every step seemed to have the glow of pearls, and her shoulder-length hair had also been influenced. Every part below was decorated with a pink crystal. It felt like the woman was only at the beginning of her twenties, and her white mermaid dress reached her heels. When she was walking, it would sometimes reveal her thin high heels of the same kind and the ten toes that were extremely crystal clear. The woman¡¯s five features were very pretty and distinct; seemingly, she looked kind of simr to Lu Jinrong beside her, especially her eyes that were covered with a light mist. It was not that people did not recognize fireworks; it was the feeling of being immersed in the fireworks. All the eyes on Xia Yixuan previously had now shifted to this woman in white. They had never seen a woman who could wear white this intricate and beautiful until now. Actually, the biggest reason was that she had wless skin, whiter and more refined than anyone else¡¯s. Once the person was intricate, the clothes would definitelyplement her. ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Meng.¡± Lu Jinrong extended his hand towards Old Mr. Meng. ¡°Young Master Rong, you¡¯re here.¡± Old Mr. Meng Mr. Mengughed and also extended his hand to shake Lu Jinrong¡¯s. Then, Lu Jinrong took out the gift he had prepared earlier. ¡°It¡¯s a small gift, but I hope you like it.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too generous.¡± Old Mr. Meng took the gift and passed it to the person beside him as his gazended on the woman beside Lu Jinrong. ¡°Oh, if I¡¯m not wrong, this must be the Ms. Xiaohua that your family watches very tightly. She really looks just like a flower. She looks like your mom. Mm, and she also looks like you.¡± Old Mr. Meng¡¯s eyes were very sharp, and it was because he had seen the real Lu Xiaohua a few times before. If not, he would really not be able to recognize her. He might not remember the five features very clearly as the child would grow up, but she looked pretty simr to Lu Xiaohua after all. Of course, the Lu family never told the public about Lu Xiaohua. Only the Lu family knew that Lu Xiaohua was no longer around, and Jian Qingying thought that her daughter was missing. As for the outsiders, they all thought that the Lu family loved this daughter too much so they kept her overseas and never allowed her to appear in front of the others. ¡°Hello, Grandpa Meng.¡± Xia Ruoxin also presented her own gift. ¡°This is my gift for you. I hope you like it.¡± ¡°Hehe, I like it. Of course, I do.¡± Old Mr. Meng loved the obedient girl the most. Even though with Xia Ruoxin¡¯s age, she was no longer a girl. He had thrown all his presents to the person beside him but only took Xia Ruoxin¡¯s gift. Obviously, he was using his actions to show that he cared for Xia Ruoxin. As for what he cared about? There were a few single grandsons in his family. The Lu family brought up their children well so, of course, he was having ideas on them. Lu Jinrong saw it in his eyes and remembered it in his heart, but he smiled lightly and did not say anything. They carried on talking with Old Mr. Meng for a while, and Lu Jinrong only brought Xia Ruoxin out when other people came to give Old Mr. Meng presents. He passed a ss of fruit juice to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°You seem to havee here before?¡± This was an affirmative statement, not a question. If one did not have the experience, they would definitely be nervous and scared at such arge-scale event. However, she was not, and it seemed like she would participate in such events regrly. ¡°Sometimes.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the ss next to her lips. It was not mixed with vorings but made from fresh fruits. This was the world of the rich which was different from the rest, and they were never short of money. Lu Jinrong leaned aside and picked up a ss of red wine. However, his hand was suddenly empty, and a ss of fruit juice was shoved in the wine¡¯s ce. ¡°Mom told you to drink this. The doctor said that your stomach isn¡¯t well these days.¡± As Xia Ruoxin was talking, she already ced the red wine on the table. Indeed, Lu Jinrong¡¯s stomach was in a pretty bad statetely, and he had diarrhea for a few days. In the end, he had no choice but to be on a drip for a few days. If he drank alcohol again, he would have had to make a trip to the hospital again. ¡°You¡¯re such a busybody.¡± Even though Lu Jinrong said that, he still ced the ss next to his lips and drank the fruit juice instead of the wine. Chapter 884 - Hello, Mr. Chu, Long Time No See

Chapter 884: Hello, Mr. Chu, Long Time No See

¡°Brother Lui, Auntie will be going for a check-up tomorrow. Remember toe back.¡± The gentle voice sounded from behind with a girl¡¯s whine and a tinge of a mature woman¡¯s feeling. The area between a mature woman and a young girl seemed to be mysterious enough for men to peep at. Xia Ruoxin held the ss even tighter. She ced the ss by her lips, and the taste of the fresh fruits slid down her throat; however, she had a painful feeling. It was a familiar pain with a slight blood scent. It was a pain as if her skin was ripped apart. She could never forget this for the rest of her life. ¡°I know.¡± This man¡¯s voice was still very familiar. She drank another mouthful and let the burning sensation in her throat continue. Remember this pain. Who gave it to you? Who made you starve? Who humiliated you? Who disfigured your face? Who broke your legs? Who caused your looks to changepletely? Who made you lose your daughter? Who used you? Him, her... and her. She remembered everything. ¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Chu Lui said lightly as he turned around and saw Lu Jinrong. ¡°You¡¯re here, too.¡± Lu Jinrong held up his ss and tried to have a toast with Chu Lui, but he remembered that he was holding fruit juice¡ªnot wine. It seemed a bit awkward for a man to use this. ¡°My stomach has been upset recently. I can¡¯t help it.¡± He smiled and ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Oh, yes, let me introduce her to you. ¡°This is my sister that my family has hidden for twenty-five years. My parents finally let her out as they said that even the smallest of birds had to spread their wings and learn how to fly.¡± When he said this, he had a feeling of seeing his child grow up. Xia Ruoxin turned around and met with the two people¡¯s faces. She smiled, but there was nothing inside her misty eyes. Her lips also curved up slightly. With her current look¡ªeven if Shen Yijun came, she would not have recognized that she was once her daughter. The man in front of her was still as prideful as the past. If there was something that changed within half a year, it was this man¡¯s vibe. It became even more sinister and colder. As for Xia Yixuan who was standing beside him¡ªno matter how pretty she made herself to be, she still could not hide that ugly and evil heart of hers. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lu Xiaohua.¡± She generously extended her hand. Her slightly hoarse voice had some mesmerizing factor in it, just like her eyes that were blurred in the mist and looked watery but clean. When Chu Lui was about to shake her hand, she retracted it and continued to look for other food to eat. Just like a spoiled child. Of course, she really did not like Chu Lui. Chu Lui nonchntly retracted his hand and put it in his pocket. ¡°Your sister has a pretty big temper.¡± ¡°Sort of, hehe...¡± Lu Jinrongughed. ¡°She has been spoiled at home.¡± His gazended on Xia Yixuan. Oh, Xia household¡¯s precious girl. She came back after dying for four years. Unwittingly, he started to think of the woman who Chu Lui treated like an item. He seemed to have remembered her face. As for Xia Yixuan, she did not like Lu Xiaohua at all. That woman was prettier than her, younger than her, and was from a wealthier family. It seemed like she would never like her. Now, no matter in what aspect, Xia Yixuan could notpare to Xia Ruoxin¡ªno, the current Lu Xiaohua. The Xia household and the Lu family could not bepared at all. There were no points ofparison; the same went for Xia Yixuan and Lu Xiaohua. If the actual Lu Xiaohua was still around, Xia Yixuan¡ªwith her family background¡ªwould have been kicked to the side. Xia Ruoxin endured the hatred she had for both of them and told herself that there was a long way to go. Yes, there were many days ahead, and she had a lot of time. She turned around, took a ss of warm milk, and walked over. She ced it in front of Lu Jinrong. ¡°Mom told you to drink more of this.¡± Lu Jinrong really had no love for milk, but he knew that his stomach was in a bad condition so he could only take the ss, lean against the rack, and drink it one mouthful at a time. Chu Lui squinted his eyes, and they had never left Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin looked up and smiled at him. ¡°May I know what Mr. Chu is looking at?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Chu Lui finally moved his gaze and ced the ss on his lips. When the alcohol entered his throat, it was as spicy as ever. ¡°I just feel that I have met you before, Ms. Lu.¡± ¡°Mr. Chu, you really know how to joke.¡± Xia Ruoxin secretly held her fingers tightly, and her downcast eyes were hiding too many emotions in them. ¡°I heard my brother say that CEO Chu had divorced twice, and you¡¯re preparing to marry the third time. It¡¯s thisdy here, right?¡± Her gazended on Xia Yixuan with a seemingly smiling expression, which made Xia Yixuan¡¯s hair stand on end for some reason. Subconsciously, she inched closer to Chu Lui. She hated this Missy from the Lu family, and she was afraid of course. However, she did not know why she was afraid. ¡°Ms. Lu, you do know quite a bit.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s thin lips separated, and the words he spat out were cold. Xia Ruoxin smiled innocently. ¡°I just heard all of this from my brother. Besides, the business magazines have reported on this every day; and I will flip it sometimes. However, I¡¯m pretty curious. The older sister is not around so you¡¯ll continue with the younger one. It seems like CEO Chu is pretty devoted to the women in the Xia household.¡± For some reason, those two words ¡®older sister¡¯ sent a chill down Xia Yixuan¡¯s spine instinctively. At this point, the Missy of the Lu family in front of her actually made her blood curdle. She had not had a nightmare in a very long time, but the woman in front of her made her feel that she would get one. She held Chu Lui¡¯s arm tightly. People were very weird sometimes. They could not be afraid of people, harm people, and even kill people. However, they were scared of ghosts and scared of that bit of simrity. Lu Jinrong ruffled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head. ¡°Little girls are nosier. Please don¡¯t mind her.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s gazended on Xia Ruoxin once again. Actually, he really wanted to know where this familiarity came from and why Lu Xiaohua disliked him. ¡°Brother Lui, I¡¯m feeling a little unwell. Let¡¯s go first.¡± Xia Yixuan clutched Chu Lui¡¯s arm tightly and had almost dragged him away. Chu Lui nodded towards Lu Jinrong. ¡°Sorry, we¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± Lu Jinrong extended his hand to signal for him to go ahead before he put down the ss in his hands. Then, he saw Xia Ruoxin leaning against the cupboard and her fingers tapping the ss from time to time as if she was thinking of something. ¡°Xiaohua...¡± He called. Chapter 885 - You are Xia Ruoxin

Chapter 885: You are Xia Ruoxin

¡°Xiaohua.¡± He said again. ¡°Lu Xiaohua, Lu Xiaohua.¡± No one replied. ¡°Xia Ruoxin.¡± His lips curved up slightly, and there was something cold but meaningful about the words he spat out. ¡°Hm?¡± Instinctively, Xia Ruoxin raised her head and stared straight into his eyes. ¡°Hehe...¡± Lu Jinrong smiled and extended his hand to ruffle her hair like in the past. ¡°You knew?¡± Xia Ruoxin did not have the nervousness of getting exposed. It did not matter who she was and who she was not as she was originally not the Lu family¡¯s Missy. ¡°I suspected it when I saved you, but I confirmed it today.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Xia Ruoxin gently caressed her face. At that point, she had already be like that; and she did not even recognize himself. How did he know? No wonder Lu Jinrong was not surprised at all and could yell out her name. When they came home, Lu Jinrong brought Xia Ruoxin to his study and opened his drawer. He took out a box and passed it to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°This is yours, right? Back then, the doctor gave me two things. One was the thing I hung around your neck, and the other one was here.¡± Xia Ruoxin gently touched her neck. It was the safety amulet. It was not that she was still reminiscing about the past, but she wanted her to remember the ones that hurt her. Even if she turned into a fierce ghost, she woulde back to take revenge. She took the box from Lu Jinrong¡¯s hands and opened it. It was her ring, the ring that Chu Lui gave her. ¡°Chu Lui got me to help him buy this pink diamond ring.¡± Lu Jinrong stood up and ced his hands in his pocket before leaning against his work table. ¡°It¡¯s worth a billion dors so I remembered it very clearly. I once asked him who he was giving it to, and he said his wife. Then, I was the one who found a designer to ce the pink diamond on this ring. There¡¯s only one in the world and no fakes at all. It¡¯s also designed ording to your ring size. Back then, the designer said that the ring size was very small; and the woman with the ring must have small fingers. For an average person, the ring could only fit on their pinkie.¡± Such an expensive ring would definitely not be thrown anywhere, and it would not be found on any other woman. ¡°Back then, you were coincidentally wearing this ring on your ring finger. This is the real product, and it was the one I passed to Chu Lui so I did suspect that you were Xia Ruoxin back then. Honestly, I¡¯ve only met you once. If you ask me what kind of impression I had on you, it was only pitiful. As for the others, I have forgotten about it so I only suspected and never checked on it. However, after meeting Chu Lui and seeing the sharpness that I don¡¯t normally see, I knew that I might have guessed it correctly.¡± ¡°Xiaohua.¡± Lu Xiaohua did not call her Xia Ruoxin, but Lu Xiaohua. ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of person you were, but I know that I saved you. You¡¯re my sister¡ªLu Xiaohua. Thank you for treating my parents like your own and for doing everything for us. If you want revenge, I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, Brother.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the ring on the table. ¡°I want to exact some revenge myself.¡± She did not want to drag Lu Jinrong and Chu Lui together. Women¡¯s revenge need not involve money, and her revenge target was not Chu Lui¡ªit was another person. She understood really well that it was not that easy between two business corporations of equal standing. In the end¡ªif it was not he who died, they would instead; and both of them would be hurt in the end. She did not want Lu Jinrong to take this risk. She would take revenge in her own ways. Xia Yixuan killed her, but Chu Lui was the aplice. She would definitely make their days uneasy, and none of them could escape from it. This was her everything after climbing out from hell. She did all of that to get justice for herself. Lu Jinrong patted her shoulders. ¡°Okay, I understand. If you need anything, you can tell me anytime.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother. I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin touched the safety amulet around her neck, and her red lips curved up; however, in her eyes, there was sadness that could never go away. ... Lu Jinrong flipped the documents with one hand and used his other to tap a pen on the table lightly. ¡°Mm, this is it. I want to transfer my sister over to your side and let her work for a while so that she can gain knowledge. Mypany... you should know that mypany isn¡¯t too convenient. The girl¡¯s temper has been spoiled by my family, and she¡¯s very unreasonable at times. Even though she doesn¡¯t have much work experience¡ªbelieve me, she is pretty capable.¡± When he ended the call, he also put his pen down. Just that after he made the call, he started to regret it a little. He did not know if he was doing the right thing and if it was a good idea. However, since he had promised his sister, he could only do it. He would not stop Xia Ruoxin from taking revenge, but he could pull her back when it got dangerous. Besides, the main point was that he believed Chu Lui had feelings for Xiaohua. His confidence came from that ring and Chu Lui¡¯s change over the past few years. He just hoped that his thinking was right. If not... ... Xia Ruoxin stood in front of the Chu Enterprise building. She looked up, and the building in front of her seemed to rise all the way towards the sky. It was Chu Lui¡¯s newmercial building which increased from eighteen levels to twenty-eight levels. The things that changed about him were not only the ten levels in between. She walked in. ¡°Hello.¡± The pretty receptionist walked over. ¡°May I know why you¡¯re here?¡± They changed to someone new. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s red lips curved up as she took out something from her bag and passed it forward. ¡°This is my work appointment letter.¡± The receptionist took the letter and had confirmed that it was theirpany¡¯s appointment letter. It seemed like she came from anotherpany and held a high position as the CEO¡¯s special assistant. Just that, the CEO already had an assistant and a secretary. With another one now, how would the work be coordinated? However, this kind of thing did not concern a small employee like her. Her only job was to bring the person up. The elevator directly reached the twenty-eighth level. Xia Ruoxin folded her arms. The elevator had a transparent viewing, and the ss inside reflected her face. Even now, she was still a stranger to her face. Thedy in front brought her to the twenty-eighth level. Unsurprisingly, Chu Lui¡¯s secretary did not change. It was still Secretary Xiao Chen, but there was only her. Xia Ruoxin knew that Chu Lui wanted this type of person. At the very least, the first point when working beside him was that she could not have ideas on him. Chapter 886 - She was an Assistant

Chapter 886: She was an Assistant

However, it was impossible for a woman to not be attracted to a promising bachelor with money, power, and capability. Besides, this man was single and had not married. Of course, Xia Ruoxin would not think that she had not divorced Chu Lui. When she sold the Chu Enterprise shares, she had already torn the marriage certificate. Based on Chu Lui¡¯s methods, he would never allow an extra name¡ªhis enemy¡¯s name¡ªbehind his identification card. The receptionist had roughly told Secretary Xiao Chen her reason foring. Secretary Xiao Chen nodded, and she must have known her motive. She walked to Xia Ruoxin and said while smiling, ¡°¡®Hello, you¡¯re Ms. Lu, right?¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lu Xiaohua. This is my work appointment letter.¡± Xia Ruoxin passed her letter to Secretary Xiao Chen. After flipping through the letter, Secretary Xiao Chen put it on the table and added, ¡°CEO had already given us instructions. ¡°The work table opposite is yours. Your job is to help the CEO arrange some documents. If the documents are passable, you can pass it to him; but if it¡¯s not, then send it back down. As for the work contents, I¡¯ll tell you about it in detailter. It¡¯s not too hard, and for a neer, you¡¯ll be familiarized with it in about three days.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded towards Secretary Xiao Chen and sat at her ce. There were a total of three tables outside and were all separated by a transparent ss. When they were working, one could see everything in a shot. Of course, there was also a small lounge for the employees at the back where they could lie down or sit down and was very humane. All the tables had a newputer and other essories like telephones. Around the corner, there was a pantry and a changing room. As for the CEO¡¯s office, there were two doors in between. One was a door with an automatic sensor while the other was a soundproof door where one could only enter with approval. The point of contact between her and Chu Lui was the phone on the table. Xia Ruoxin stood up and took out a cup from her bag. She entered the pantry and poured a cup of water for herself as she leaned at the side and rested. On the wall, there was a huge mirror. She turned around and saw herself in the mirror. She was already used to this face, but she was still kind of confused. Was this still her? She ced the cup next to her lips and drank one mouthful before walking out and following Secretary Xiao Chen to familiarize herself with the work. As she had stayed beside Lu Jinrong for a few months, all this work was not hard for her. Secretary Xiao Chen said it would take three days, but she could handle the work in about a day or so. The documents were pretty universal so she could easily understand them. Originally, Secretary Xiao Chen thought that this assistant, who came in through connections, would not be very capable. It was just that her face was pretty, and she came from a prestigious family so she could get the job. However, now, she realized that it was not the case. Lu Xiaohua had a very strong learning ability, and she was fluent in English and French. Within a few days, she had understood her job like the back of her hand and was impable at her work. Xia Ruoxin arranged the materials on her hand. It was the fifth day of hering here, but she had not seen Chu Lui yet. Apparently, he went on a work trip; but he still had to bring a woman with him. She picked up the cup from the table, and once she ced it by her lips, she heard the voice of a woman from not far away. ¡°Brother Lui, that ce was really fun. Shall we go there again sometime?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± The man lightly answered, but no one knew if it was an agreement or not. However, this ¡®mm¡¯ meant that it was an eighty-percent agreement. The elevator door opened, and Xia Yixuan walked in while holding Chu Lui¡¯s arm. Her pair of eyes was glued onto him as if she had not seen a man in a few hundred years. Adulterers. She was not jealous; she felt disgusted. The man, who had said he loved her in the previous minute, had already pounced into another woman¡¯s arms in the next. She really should not have believed this type of man. Now, she really wanted to know what would be the expression on Chu Lui¡¯s face when he found out that his mother was stabbed by Xia Yixuan. Also, she wanted to know even more about Xia Yixuan¡¯s final ending. There were no walls in this world that did not allow wind to pass through. Xia Yixuan thought that she had done it wlessly, but pitifully, she would not even imagine that there was no such thing as ¡®wless¡¯ in this world. Someone would climb out from hell and seek revenge on her. Xia Ruoxin stood up and arranged the documents on the table. She hugged the documents and walked past the automatic ss door. Then, she knocked on the door. At this time, Chu Lui¡¯s low voice boomed from inside. Xia Ruoxin pushed open the door, and inside, Xia Yixuan was talking to Chu Lui about something. Chu Lui¡¯s lips were smeared with some lipstick, and it was not hard to tell what they were doing inside previously. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips curved upwards in mockery. Why were they so anxious? They did not even know how to find a ce with nobody. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s eyes widened, and she almost screamed. Xia Ruoxin ignored her and ced the documents on the table. Formally, she said. ¡°CEO, these are thetest documents from thepany. Kindly take a look at them.¡± After she finished her sentence, she ced her hands before her and stood up straight. This was the elegance of ady from a prominent family with a good upbringing. As Xia Yixuan was ignored, her face darkened. She stood up, walked to Chu Lui, and hugged his arm tightly. ¡°Brother Lui, what is she doing here?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my special assistant.¡± Chu Lui replied lightly and picked up the documents. They were arranged neatly and tagged appropriately so he read the documents with ease when he flipped through. ¡°But she...¡± Xia Yixuan pointed straight at Xia Ruoxin. ¡°How can she be your assistant?¡± Xia Ruoxin still stood elegantly and tilted her head slightly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, may I excuse myself?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Chu Lui said lightly, and the gaze thatnded on her had something unspeakable about it. This feeling was very familiar. However, they were clearly two different people. Xia Ruoxin turned around and did not even care about Xia Yixuan at all. Yes, don¡¯t forget, she was Xia Ruoxin. Xia Yixuan knew Xia Ruoxin, and so did Xia Ruoxin know her. Xia Yixuan was smart and cunning, but now, she was still not Mrs. Chu so she could not make a fuss about anything. As for Xia Ruoxin¡¯s current identity, she was no longer the girl orphan from the Xia household in the past. Even though she had a mother, she lived just like an orphan. Now, she was Lu Xiaohua. Don¡¯t forget, she had the entire Lu family backing her up. Chapter 887 - Still Afraid of Ghosts

Chapter 887: Still Afraid of Ghosts

Not longter, Xia Yixuan came out and stood in front of Xia Ruoxin. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Xia Ruoxin held her cup and asked her in a seeminglyughing manner. ¡°This is the Chu Enterprise, not your Lu family.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin curved her lips upwards in boredom. ¡°My amazing brother¡ªLu Jinrong¡ªallowed me toe here to work so I came. If Ms. Xia wants to work here, you cane here, too. It¡¯s just adding another desk.¡± Her words pricked Xia Yixuan¡¯s entire heart, and she was very ufortable. It was not that she did not beg Chu Lui and ask if she could work with him. In that way, she could work here in the day and take care of the stupid olddy at night; then, she could spend the entire day beside Chu Lui and stop those brainless women from pouncing onto her Brother Lui. However, Chu Lui refused to let her work here no matter what. She did not expect someone dared to take advantage when she went out just once. What was the Lu family trying to do by putting Lu Xiaohua here? Were they trying to let her enjoy the benefits of a favorable position? ¡°You will never have him.¡± Suddenly, Xia Yixuan moved close to Xia Ruoxin, and the harshness in her eyes appeared once again; however, Xia Ruoxin just smiled. ¡°Ms. Xia, you¡¯re really weird. I came here not to look for men. Of course, I won¡¯t be like Ms. Xia who would find my own brother-inw.¡± It was like pricking Xia Yixuan¡¯s Achilles¡¯ heel. If it was an average woman, she would have long pped her. However, the person in front of her was not anyone else but someone from the Lu family. So she did not have that much courage to send her hand flying over. Xia Yixuan was very smart and only knew how to bully the weak while she feared the strong. She remembered this grudge, and she must hurriedly make Chu Lui marry her. If not, the Lu family might have ideas on Chu Lui. ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± She left this sentence that seemed like a threat or a warning before she left. Just that before she walked far, she heard that woman¡¯s voice talking to herself. It was soft and had coldness to it. ¡°I personally witnessed a woman get hit by a car until her face was disfigured and her legs broken. However, I heard my brother say that she was not hit by a car but was beaten up. That woman¡¯s face was very ugly and was filled with bleeding scars made by knives. The bones in her legs were literally hit out of her body as the creepily white bones stuck out of her skin. Her eyes were open wide as if she was staring at someone. Luckily, you didn¡¯t see it. If not, you would feel that she was looking at you.¡± Unwittingly, a chill ran down Xia Yixuan¡¯s spine. She turned around and saw Xia Ruoxin holding a phone and talking to someone. ¡°So you must remember that when there are very little people, don¡¯t go on the road alone. It¡¯ll be the Hungry Ghost Festival soon. You need to be careful; if not, the people who died wrongfully will mistakenly take revenge against you.¡± Xia Yixuan suddenly hugged her bag tightly and ran out as if she was running for her life. Xia Ruoxin put down her phone and threw it aside. Since when was she talking to someone? Her phone screen was always ck. She picked up her cup again, and her pair of misty eyes was looking forward lightly. Suddenly, her red lips curved upwards. One must pay back what they owed others; one must return their debt. Even if humans did not get revenge, ghosts would. Xia Yixuan stumbled back to the Xia household and locked herself in the room. She hugged her head, and the image of the woman getting hit by the car¡ªwith her bones sticking out of her skin and her eyes not resting in peace¡ªappeared in her mind. ¡°Ah!¡± She hugged her head and screamed. Shen Yijun dropped the Buddhist beads in her hand. Piak! Luckily, it did not break. She picked up the Buddhist beads from the floor and separated it one by one. At night, it was quiet and silent. Suddenly, there was a sharp screaming from the Xia household. Suddenly, Xia Yixuan sat up; and her forehead broke out in a sweat. She had a nightmare. She dreamed of the person with bones sticking out of her skin and a face where the skin was dropping. She inhaled heavily from time to time, and her pair of hands clutched the nket tightly. In the morning when Shen Yijun woke up, she realized that her Buddhist beads were gone. That was weird. She told the helpers in the house to help find her beads, but they could not find them even when they flipped the entire house over. At this time, Xia Yixuan touched her wrist which had a chain of Buddhist beads. Later, she took down the beads and wore it around her neck instead. Then, she heaved a sigh of relief, but as she did not sleep the whole night, her face looked ghastly. There were patches of gray and green below her eyes. She took out the mirror and added powder to the patches below her eyes, which forcefully covered her eye bags. When she reached the office on the twenty-eighth level of the Chu Enterprise, she could not help but look towards Xia Ruoxin¡¯s desk. At this point, Xia Ruoxin also raised her head and smiled at her. That smile was very cold, and in her eyes, there was no intention of smiling. Xia Yixuan turned around and entered Chu Lui¡¯s office. Xia Ruoxin threw the pen in her hands, and the smile on her face instantly drooped down. Piak! It was a very loud sound of the door closing which made the pen in Chu Lui¡¯s hand shake. There was his signature on the contract followed by a long line. ¡°Xia Yixuan, didn¡¯t anyone teach you to knock on the door first?¡± Chu Lui flipped to another page and signed again. There were no emotions in his nonchnt voice. He was not angry, and he was not scolding her. He did not care, and he was nonchnt. However, even so, Xia Yixuan was really scared. He was only nicer to her and gave in to her more than to other people as she had always been taking care of that stupid olddy. What if that stupid olddy died, and he still did not want to marry her? She arranged her hair, walked over, and stood beside Chu Lui. ¡°Brother Lui, when can we be together?¡± She squatted down and rested her head on Chu Lui¡¯s legs. ¡°I heard from others that once there¡¯s something happy in the house, Auntie will recover faster. Do you agree?¡± Chu Lui did not say anything and continued to flip through the documents in his hands rapidly. He flipped through them very rapidly and basically read ten lines in one go to get the general grasp of the information. There were a few more levels in his office so he started getting busier and busier. When he upgraded his building, it also meant the start of his responsibilities. Knock, knock. A knocking sound came from outside. Chapter 888 - She was Just from the Lu Family

Chapter 888: She was Just from the Lu Family

¡°Come in,¡± he said casually, and his eyes did not leave the documents on the table. Xia Yixuan did not get up and continued lying on Chu Lui¡¯sp. However, from a certain angle, she looked like she was doing something disgraceful. When Xia Ruoxin came in, she saw Xia Yixuan¡¯s pair of white legs exposed from under the table; and her high heels were kicked aside. Disgusting. She cursed in her heart. Then, she walked over and put the documents on the table. ¡°CEO, this is the report you wanted.¡± ¡°Mm, just ce it there.¡± Chu Lui did not raise his head, but the slightly hoarse voice made the pen in his hand pause before moving again. ¡°CEO, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked backward and turned around to leave. Before the door opened, Chu Lui looked up; and his deep eyes darkened. He lowered his head, and Xia Yixuan¡¯s hands were touching his legs in a very inelegant manner. ¡°Xia Yixuan, stand up right now.¡± Once he finished his sentence, the pair of dark eyes squinted dangerously. Actually, Xia Yixuan did not sleep. She was purposely letting others see that. However, she knew what it meant by ¡®stop before it went too far¡¯. ¡°Sorry.¡± She rubbed her eyes and hurriedly apologized. ¡°I fell asleep. I¡¯ll get up right away. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± She purposely raised her face to let Chu Lui see her eye bags. After she finished her sentence, she stood up and wore the heels that dropped on the floor. Just that when she stood up with one leg, it was hard to not lose her bnce so she directly fell into Chu Lui¡¯s arms and touched the man¡¯s sensitive part. She clearly felt that Chu Lui had a reaction. She was surprised and buried her soft body in Chu Lui¡¯s arms to stir up the man¡¯s inner desires. Just that, she was disappointed as Chu Lui actually ignored her and stood up. ¡°I still have a meeting. Go back yourself.¡± When he finished his sentence, he arranged his clothes and walked out. ¡°Secretary Lu, prepare for the meeting.¡± He paused in his tracks and told Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips curved up gently. ¡°Okay, CEO, I know.¡± For some reason¡ªevery time he heard the word ¡®CEO¡¯, he felt that she was mocking him. Xia Ruoxin stood up and picked up the documents to be used before hugging them in her arms. In the meeting room, the others had not arrived; and there were only Chu Lui and Xia Ruoxin. ¡°What did you see just now?¡± Chu Lui suddenly opened his eyes wide, and two sharp rays were shot out as he looked deeply into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes. It was an unfamiliar face with an unfamiliar voice, but there was an unspeakable familiarity offort. ¡°Nothing. CEO, you¡¯re thinking too much. I really didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Xia Ruoxinughed lightly, and her eyes curved up like a crescent moon to hide the feelings in her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± Chu Lui did not believe her. At that point, Xia Yixuan was facing the table and there was no cloth on it. Once she lowered her head, she would have misunderstood. Of course, he did not want to exin too much as there was no such need. ¡°You¡¯re called Xiaohua?¡± Chu Lui asked again. Actually, he did not even know what he was asking. ¡°My brother calls me Xiaohua. CEO, it¡¯s my nickname.¡± Xia Ruoxin habitually shifted her pen from her left hand to the right and back to the left before finally pushing it to the right hand again. ¡°You have a simr habit to someone I know. She also liked to shift her pens in between her hands to find the feeling. Actually, she¡¯s left-handed, but she uses her right hand habitually.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Xia Ruoxin gently caressed her wrist as she did not expect him to know even this. However, luckily, she was not really left-handed; if not, when she lost her left hand, it would be the same as other people losing their right hand. ¡°I have always been like this. Is there a problem?¡± She raised her head and asked Chu Lui strangely. Her voice was kind of hoarse and had the feeling of someone being sleepy after waking up from a nap. Her five features were indeed unfamiliar to Chu Lui, and they were very unfamiliar no matter if it was her eyes, nose, mouth, or forehead. She looked very simr to Lu Jinrong. He was his good friend for many years so he would not be mistaken. He also knew that the Lu family had a girl and was Lu Jinrong¡¯s sister, but he did not know if she was dead or alive. Lu Jinrong also rarely mentioned this sister of his, but not talking about her did not mean that she did not exist or that she was dead and not alive. Now, did she not show up already? The Lu family¡¯s precious daughter¡ªLu Xiaohua. So he did not doubt if the person in front of him was from the Lu family. Chu Lui rubbed his forehead and still felt that his eyebrows were tensed up. Coincidentally, at this time, the door opened; and all the department heads came to have a meeting. Now, almost eighty-percent of all the shares of the Chu Enterprise were in Chu Lui¡¯s hands so there were barely any shareholders. As for those wicked and perverse people, they were long gone. He was like this: ¡®I can tolerate you, but when I can¡¯t do that one day, it¡¯s time for you to get lost. After you get lost, don¡¯t ever think abouting back.¡¯ After all the department heads sat down at their seats, the lighting in the office darkened; and the big television wall behind Chu Lui lit up. This was their meeting agenda¡ªthings rted to the Hang Yu harbor. Xia Ruoxin rapidly jotted down the important contents of the meeting before arranging it and sending it to the higher-ups in the office for them to work with. In the past, she did not even dare to think that one day she could participate in this kind of meeting, which could only be done by the white-cored workers. It turned out that Xia Ruoxin¡ªwith nothing aplished, not much education, no capabilities, and would steal jobs from men¡ªcould also sit in at such a meeting filled with higher-ups and join a bigpany¡¯s management meeting. When she thought about it at times, she felt that it was quite ironic. When the meeting ended, she packed her items and stood up to leave. ¡°Secretary Lu,¡± Chu Lui suddenly called her. ¡°Mm, CEO, why did you call me?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked politely and did it professionally with the unfamiliar attitude a subordinate would have with her boss. Chu Lui opened his mouth, but he did not know what he should say. ¡°Forget it, go down.¡± He sighed lightly and pinched his forehead. The cramping pain continued, but this almost became his sickness. However, no matter how many times he checked, the results were that he was normal. It was just normal, but was he really normal? The doctors kept saying that he was normal, but he himself knew that he was not. He was really sick. Chapter 889 - Mrs. Chu will Wake up Soon

Chapter 889: Mrs. Chu will Wake up Soon

Xia Ruoxin hugged the documents and left without looking back. For a second, Chu Lui thought he saw the person who had disappeared for half a year. The woman who had disappeared with his daughter, never to be found. She had evaporated from the face of the earth like she did four years ago. It was almost as if there was never a woman called Xia Ruoxin in the world. Xia Ruoxin packed up her things from the table. When she was about to leave, she saw Secretary Xiao Chen on the side. She seemed unwell and was hugging her stomach, and cold sweat appeared on her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Ruoxin walked over and helped Secretary Xiao Chen. ¡°Why are you sweating so much?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Secretary Xiao Chen sat down. ¡°It might be that my period¡¯s here so my stomach hurts.¡± As she spoke, she broke out in a sweat; and her face turned white. She stood up again. ¡°CEO asked me to send a set of documents. I have to go now, or I¡¯ll bete.¡± She suddenly hugged her stomach after she spoke, and she was almost on the floor. Men would never understand how badly menstrual cramps could hurt, just like women never understand how bad it hurt to be kicked in their testicles. ¡°How about this...?¡± Xia Ruoxin thought about it and then took the documents over. ¡°I¡¯ll send it for you.¡± ¡°But how can I ask that of you?¡± Secretary Xiao Chen was in so much pain that she was gritting her teeth. She was struggling to walk now, not to mention deliver documents. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged the document. ¡°Then, thank you.¡± Secretary Xiao Cheny on her table face down in pain. ¡°Oh, right,¡± She looked up again. There was something she had not said yet. ¡°The CEO¡¯s home is at...¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin took off her coat and covered Secretary Xiao Chen with it. ¡°I¡¯ll go deliver the document. What about you?¡± ¡°I... am fine...¡± Secretary Xiao Chen did not even want to talk anymore. ¡°My husband will being to get me soon. I¡¯ll be troubling you with the document.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked at her watch and left, preparing to go to the Chu family house. She did not need anyone to tell her where their Chu family home was. Their old and new homes and their other homes ¡ª she knew them all. She hailed a cab and got on. Chu Jiang and Song Wan had moved back to their old home. They had lived their lives for a long time, and that was their favorite ce no matter what. People were all sentimental. She pressed the doorbell, and the Chu family¡¯s nanny of many years opened the door. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Mr. Chu.¡± She held up the document in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m his assistant, here to deliver a document on behalf of his secretary.¡± The nanny confirmed that the document was from the Chu Enterprise. All their documents were marked, and only employees could bring the documents out of thepany so she let Xia Ruoxin in. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Chu?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked the nanny. She walked over to the shoe rack and took off her high heels. There were slippers for guests right there, and she changed into them. The nanny was rather surprised. She felt that the secretary seemed rather familiar with the house, but this should be the first time this secretary has been here. Xia Ruoxin changed into the slippers and waited for the caretaker¡¯s reply. The caretaker only came to her senses after a while. ¡°Ah, young miss, you¡¯re referring to the younger Mr. Chu? He¡¯s currently apanying Madam.¡± Madam? Xia Ruoxin hugged the documents. Her red lips touched, and she could taste the fruity lip gloss on her lips. It was a little much, and she intended to change it out tomorrow. As for Madam, she knew exactly who the caretaker was referring to. Song Wan. She was reaping the fruits of her work, and karma hade for her. ¡°I¡¯ll head inside first.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded at the caretaker and headed upstairs. The caretaker was going to show her the way, but it seemed like she knew it already. Xia Ruoxin went up the stairs. She first turned right, then left, and headed straight before she saw the door. A little girl was standing at the door. There was a small slit in the door, and the child¡¯s head was almost through the gap. Chu Xiang. Xia Ruoxin did not like the child. The only thing she thought of when she saw that child was that Chu Xiang had her daughter¡¯s kidney. She walked over and ced her hand on the door. Knock, knock. She knocked on the door, scaring Chu Xiang, who hurried down the stairs. The door opened, and Chu Lui was at the door. He was tall, and without her shoes, Xia Ruoxin was even shorter than him. Chu Lui took the time topare the heights. Even their heights were simr. Xia Ruoxin looked away briefly. He noticed that, too. She then handed the documents over. ¡°CEO, I¡¯m here to deliver the documents on behalf of Xiao Chen. She¡¯s not feeling well.¡± Chu Lui took the documents and flipped through it briefly. He needed them urgently. He had a meeting tomorrow, and these documents were really important to him. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was rare for the great CEO Chu to thank an employee. ¡°This is my duty as an employee,¡± Xia Yixuan replied mechanically. She looked past Chu Lui and saw the woman lying on the bed, Song Wan. Xia Yixuan was there, too, of course. Xia Yixuan was helping Song Wan to massage her muscles. Xia Ruoxin really did not understand how she could face someone she almost killed so naturally. Her gaze returned to Chu Lui, and she finally understood. Xia Yixuan was not a good person that felt guilty. She was doing it for Chu Lui, to be close to him. Xia Yixuan was definitely smarter than Li Manni, knowing to make her move on the people around Chu Lui. Xia Yixuan looked up and met Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes. She got upset immediately. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to deliver documents for our CEO,¡± Xia Ruoxin answered inly and wrapped her arms around her chest. ¡°I see Ms. Xia not only looks good andes from a good family. You¡¯re really good at taking care of people. At the rate you¡¯re going, Mrs. Chu will wake up really soon.¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s expression changed. That statement made her heart drop. No, it shouldn¡¯t be. Song Wan should not wake up. She would have woken up if she were meant to do that. Xia Ruoxin took a step back. ¡°CEO, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back first,¡± she said to Chu Lui evenly. Chu Lui leaned on the door the whole time, keeping silent. Chapter 890 - Chu Xiang’s Ideas

Chapter 890: Chu Xiang¡¯s Ideas

Xia Ruoxin left without waiting for Chu Lui¡¯s answer. She changed into her heels at the door and left, minimizing her contact with anyone at the Chu family household. Returning to the Lu family, Lu Ke¡¯en and his wife had just returned from overseas. ¡°Dad, Mom, you¡¯re back.¡± She walked over and hugged Jian Qingying and Lu Ke¡¯en, just like she would with her real parents. She had won them over with her sincerity. ¡°Wee back.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed my Xiaohua.¡± Jian Qingying pulled Xia Ruoxin aside and sized her up. ¡°Wearing office wear, you really do look like an OL[1].¡± What look? She already was an OL. Lu Jinrong walked over with a smile. ¡°Okay,e here Xiaohua, I need to talk to you about something. Dad and Mom just got back; let them get some proper rest.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to rest; I want to talk to my daughter. I haven¡¯t seen her for half a month. My daughter still looks the best. After looking at your dad¡¯s face for so long, I¡¯m tired of it.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s expression immediately turned gloomy. What did he do to deserve this? ¡°Let¡¯s go, Xiaohua. Mommy brought a lot of things back for you. You¡¯re sure to like it.¡± As she spoke, she pulled her daughter away, without regard for her husband or son. In their household, women reigned supreme. Men were at the bottom of the hierarchy. That was the case of Lu Ke¡¯en, not to mention Lu Jinrong. Lu Jinrong touched his nose, and the father and son stared at each other. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. You brought a sister back, and I¡¯m without a wife now.¡± Lu Jinrong dared not say anything. He just stood there and let his father put him down. He knew that his dad did not mean anything he said. His dad was actually really happy. He had not spoken so much in a really long time. The house had been gloom and doom since they lost his sister. Now, it was finally beginning to feel alive again. In the room, Jian Qingying opened the big box. It was filled with women¡¯s products¡ªclothes, jewelry, makeup, and some trinkets. They filled the box to the brim. There were more than ten sets of pajamas alone. Xia Ruoxin was wondering when she would be able to wear all the clothes. She lifted the luggage into her room and took its contents out. The clothes, jewels, jewelry, and bags had filled out a few shelves already. No one had ever bought her so many things. It was nice to have a mother. It was nice to have a daughter. ... ¡°Is it here?¡± Lu Jinrong asked Xia Ruoxin, who was seated next to him. They came out thiste just to be at this ce. ¡°En, it¡¯s right here. Brother, wait for me a little bit.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Jinrong agreed and parked the car on the side of the road. Xia Ruoxin got out of the car and then tightened her clothes. She walked to the door of the apartment where she used to live. She pulled the mat aside and took out a bunch of keys from underneath it. She then opened the door and entered the apartment. There was a stale and musty smell when she entered the ce. This ce had been vacant for a really long time, without anyone to clean it. The apartment was fully paid for so it was under her name. However, she probably would never live in it. Even if the ce was left vacant like that, she would never sell it. She walked into the bedroom. The nkets were still folded at the end of the bed, just like she had left it when she left six months ago. She walked over, reached into the nket, and pulled a doll out. She then locked the door and ced the key in its original position before she left. ¡°This is what you¡¯re looking for?¡± Lu Jinrong took the old doll from Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands. ¡°My little niece¡¯s.¡± He knew without thinking who the doll belonged to. The doll was old, but they could not bear to throw it away. Some people were sentimental, but some were good at forgetting. He ced the doll back into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s embrace. ¡°Hang on to it well; we¡¯ll find her.¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged the doll tightly. However, was that possible? Could she really be found? She did not know. Once again, she was standing at the door of the Chu family home, knocking on their door. The caretaker was there to open the door promptly. Since her first time there, the number of times she had been here increased. Secretary Xiao Chen happened to be sick recently so Xia Ruoxin was here rather frequently. ¡°Ms. Lu, you¡¯re here.¡± The caretaker was polite and friendly towards her. ¡°Hello,¡± Xia Ruoxin greeted her. She then changed into the slippers and walked in. ¡°The younger Mr. Chu is in the study,¡± the caretaker said hurriedly. ¡°En, I know, thank you,¡± Xia Ruoxin said as she went up the stairs. She gently pushed the door open. Surprisingly, Xia Yixuan was not there today. Didn¡¯t she report for duty here every day? After a while, Xia Ruoxin stood before Song Wan¡¯s bed. A vegetable had a low chance of regaining consciousness, but Song Wan was well taken care of. They turned her every hour, and there were two nurses hired to take care of her. Half the time she was unconscious, Song Wan not only did not lose weight but gained weight. ¡°Auntie Song, why do you think they are such unjust things in the word? People like you and Xia Yixuan can lead a happy life even though you¡¯ve done bad things. ¡°Auntie, do you believe in retributions? I do. If the gods won¡¯t punish you, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Song Wan was still unconscious. Other than breathing, she was like the living dead. She turned and walked out, only to see Chu Xiang at the door. ¡°Auntie, are you here to see Daddy?¡± Chu Xiang looked up and held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll bring you to him.¡± However, Xia Ruoxin pulled her hand out. She was not particrly fond of Chu Xiang. Chu Xiang had been trying to get closer to her recently. She finally knew how tough surviving in the Chu family was. Even a small child was scheming and calcting in this household. Did Song Wan do a good job teaching her? Or was the child made for a family like this? She had no idea; neither was she interested in finding out. There was no way Xia Yixuan would ept this child since she was still dreaming of having a child with Chu Lui. That was the only way she could hold everything the Chu family owned in her hands. However, she did not know that Chu Lui could never have any more children for the rest of his life. People were too idealistic sometimes. So what if they were calctive and scheming? Their ns still rested on the will of the gods. [1] This simply means ¡®officedy¡¯. Chapter 891 - Dare to Slap Her Face

Chapter 891: Dare to p Her Face

She walked towards Chu Lui¡¯s study. Chu Xiang bit on her small lips and followed her as she held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Auntie, will you be my Mommy?¡± she asked softly. Xia Ruoxin stopped in her tracks and looked down. As she looked down from a high point, she saw the light that shed in Chu Xiang¡¯s eyes, which was a little hopeful and also calctive. ¡°Sorry.¡± She smiled, but her smile was cold. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Yes, she would not be Chu Xiang¡¯s mother. Never in her life. Chu Xiang slowly let go of her hand as she felt that she had found the wrong person. She did not know what she was going to do next. Xia Ruoxin wiped her finger, but her gaze met with Chu Lui, who was standing by the door. Oh, when did hee? How much did he hear? ¡°Hello, CEO.¡± She walked up and greeted him formally like always. ¡°Mm,e in.¡± Chu Lui opened the door to his study and let her in while his expression remained the same. One could not tell if he was happy, angry, or sad. Xia Ruoxin walked in and put the documents she brought on the table before exining them one by one. ¡°CEO, I have already arranged these documents. If there¡¯s nothing wrong, I need you to sign here.¡± These were all documents for thepany¡¯s internal structure and would be carried out within thepany so they must have Chu Lui¡¯s own signature before they could take effect. Chu Lui took the documents and sat on his office chair to flip them. Recently, Song Wan was not in good condition so he had to stay at home the whole time. That was also the reason why Xia Yixuan came over more frequently. Chu Lui generally flipped the documents as he trusted Xia Ruoxin¡¯s working capabilities very much. These documents were arranged perfectly, simple and easy enough to understand. He could just nce at it to know what the documents were talking about. He took his signature pen and signed on top. The two words ¡®Chu Lui¡¯ were written thousands and millions of times. These two words were Chu Enterprise¡¯s everything, which represented limitless authority and, of course, tremendous stress. He gently rubbed his forehead. When he raised his head, he saw Xia Ruoxin sitting on the couch in a very demure manner. At this point, her head was slightly lowered; and a greenish-blue light was shining on her smooth and neat hair that was not dyed. He realized that her eyshes were very long, and they curled upwards. There was a thinyer of mist covering her eyes which made her seem more approachable, which was weird. To him, this woman was very hard to approach. Even though she would smile at him, what he felt behind that smile was the distance that he could never cover. Her skin was good, and her pretty face was very simr to that woman. Just that when she separated the hair at the side of her forehead, there was a tiny scar there. Lu Jinrong said before that there was a scar on his sister¡¯s forehead as she had fallen when she did not carry her properly. Back then when the doctor wanted to remove it, Madam Lu refused as she said that Xiaohua was too pretty. If she was stolen, they could still use this scar to find her. So, no matter how simr she was to that woman, pitifully; she was not her. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± He ced the documents aside. ¡°Mm.¡± Xia Ruoxin recovered her senses and stood up. ¡°Take them.¡± Chu Lui leaned against his chair, and his pair of sharp, dark eyes had always been on her. At this point, his eyes were slightly thickened. Xia Ruoxin walked over and took the documents from the table. She flipped it one by one to see if Chu Lui had left out anything. If not, she would have to make another trip here the next day. Her fingers were very beautiful; they were thin and long, and her nails were manicured cleanly with a healthy shade of pink on them. Chu Lui squinted his eyes slightly. Suddenly, he stood up and held her hands. ¡°CEO...¡± Xia Ruoxin lifted her head, and her pretty eyesnded on the man¡¯s face as the mist in her eyes seemed to have thickened. Chu Lui held her fingers up and actually found a small red mole on her right index finger. She had one, too. ¡°You are...¡± Chu Lui was in a daze. This face was clearly unfamiliar and so was her voice, but why did he give her a feeling that was so simr to that woman? His intuition was never wrong, but now... ¡°CEO, can you let go of me?¡± Xia Ruoxin raised her head that only reached his chin. Her face was filled with a seemingly smiling nonchnce. ¡°You can¡¯t touch your friend¡¯s sister.¡± She was like a woman who had been through too much; she would not be challenged or threatened. Yes, that was it. That was the point that Chu Lui was the most confused about. She was clearly the princess of the Lu family, but on her, there was nonchnce towards the happenings of the world which should not appear at all. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± Chu Lui muttered to himself as he held her hand tightly and ced it on his palm. This feeling, this habit... they would not be wrong. Was it her? Just that, when he wanted to find simrities of that woman in the woman before him, he realized that he could not find a single point. Other than their height, there really was nothing simr about them. At this time¡ªbang! The door outside was flung open. ¡°What are you two doing?¡± Once Xia Yixuan saw the man and woman looking at each other with so much emotion, she felt that she was betrayed; and green fur was growing out of her head. ¡°Lu Xiaohua, you b*tch!¡± She ran over, and before Chu Lui and Xia Ruoxin could react over¡ªpiak! A hand was flung onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s white face. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face had once borne lots of shes so it was originally weaker than others¡¯ and had to be taken care of carefully normally. Xia Yixuan¡¯s p was merciless and caused her face to redden like a steamed dumpling at a rapid pace. Her face had also swelled up, and the five-finger mark was more obvious than ever. ¡°Xia Yixuan, what are you doing?¡± Chu Lui held Xia Yixuan¡¯s hand with all his might. Taking action on his territory meant that she had no respect for him. ¡°Brother Lui...¡± Xia Yixuan blinked and quickly, her tears dropped one by one. She was a woman who could act even better than Li Manni. Yes, her acting skills were much stronger than Li Manni¡¯s. Xia Ruoxin gently caressed her face, and her red lips curved upwards. Actually, she could have avoided it, but she did not. Xia Yixuan, you should have a taste of getting scolded by your Brother Lui. Chapter 892 - Lu Family Causing Trouble

Chapter 892: Lu Family Causing Trouble

She put her hand down and bowed towards Chu Lui. ¡°Sorry, CEO for bothering you and Ms. Xia.¡± She turned to Xia Yixuan. ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken. There¡¯s nothing between me and CEO.¡± ¡°What nothing?¡± Xia Yixuan turned her head and hollered at Xia Yixuan, ¡°How dare you say there¡¯s nothing? If there¡¯s nothing, why will Brother Lui hold your hand? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Women like you have obviously fallen in love with Brother Lui¡¯s family background.¡± Family background... Sometimes, Xia Ruoxin felt that Xia Yixuan was very intelligent; but why did she feel that Xia Yixuan was very dumb now? No, she was dumb to no end. Was it true that even the smartest of women would turn into a total fool in front of love? In the past, ten Xia Ruoxins could not evenpare to a strand of Xia Yixuan¡¯s hair as one of them was a step-daughter while the other was the princess of the Xia household. They were as different as the sky and the ground, heaven and earth. However, as of now, sorry; ten Xia households could notpare to one Lu family. ¡°Sorry, CEO. I¡¯ll go first.¡± She did not care if she was pped. She did not cry and even smiled demurely. They were not over with this p. Of course, as for the hatred between them... it was definitely not over. Upon seeing Xia Ruoxin leave just like that, Xia Yixuan was originally ted. However, when Xia Ruoxin reached the entrance, she suddenly turned around and smiled strangely at Xia Yixuan. That smile almost made Xia Yixuan scream out loud. Her blood curdled and hair stood on end. This was Xia Yixuan¡¯s current feelings. This was her first time seeing such a woman who made her ufortably petrified. ¡°Yixuan, you¡¯re in trouble.¡± Chu Lui pulled Xia Yixuan¡¯s hand away. His emotionless voice could almost freeze Xia Yixuan¡¯s heart. ¡°She¡¯s not your sister who will let you hit her and bully her at will. She¡¯s from the Lu family.¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s face went white as a sheet. She understood what Chu Lui was saying. From the Lu family... Yes, the Lu family was involved with the military, and it was the Lu family who was of equal standing as the Chu Enterprise. The Lu family¡¯s personality was the same as its reputation¡ªshort-tempered. One Xia Ruoxin had spoiled her. Even Chu Lui did not dare to make a move on anyone in the Lu family, but Xia Yixuan pped Lu Xiaohua. Everyone in the industry knew that they could not be Chu Lui¡¯s enemy and definitely could not offend Lu Jinrong. It was not that bad if one offended him personally as Lu Jinrong¡¯s mood changed very quickly. Perhaps he might not let one off, but he would definitely not y one to his death. However, if one dared to have any intentions on his family members, sorry; he would definitely bite the person until their bones were gone. Xia Yixuan cried until Chu Lui was frustrated. To him, the tears of women on earth were all trouble. Only one woman¡¯s tears could make his heart ache, but when he thought about it, his heart started to act up. He needed to think of how to appease the Lu family. After all, the incident had happened at his house; and he could not absolve himself from the responsibility. Just that, when he looked at his hands, they started trembling for some reason. Ding-dong... The doorbell rang. Xia Mingzheng looked at the time weirdly. ¡°Who came back at this time? Was it Yixuan? This girl is always running to the Chu family. Tsk, girls are hard to keep when they¡¯re older. I think I should go to the Chu family in a few days. Yixuan is not getting younger, and they should settle on the date.¡± A cold smile shed on Shen Yijun¡¯s face. Did he really want to shove his daughter into someone else¡¯s third marriage? However, who was not selfish? For his own daughter, he could sacrifice all of his pride. However, this was how other people loved their own daughter. She was the only one who did not even treat her daughter like a human. She turned her face around, and in the shattered air, there was a self-reproach that she could not shake away. The helper at home went to open the door and got a fright when she saw the people outside, especially the one that was most in front. That middle-aged man had a murderous vibe, and there was another young person who looked like him. Even though the young person¡¯s lips were curved upwards, it gave people a cold feeling. ¡°Who is here?¡± Xia Mingzheng stood up and thought in his heart: how long did she open the door for? Why did she not say anything or invite the person in? In the end, when he saw the people that came in without invitation, he was suddenly in a daze. ¡°Old Lu?¡± Hurriedly, he went up to wee them. When he saw the young person beside Lu Ke¡¯en, he did not understand why the whole family came. Were they going to propose? However, he did not see Yixuan interact with the Lu family, and he did not hear her mention it before. At this moment, his brain was quite confused, but he still had to treat his guests politely. Hurriedly, he greeted them and smiled, ¡°My humble house is honored by your presence.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en sneered and interrupted Xia Mingzheng rudely. ¡°Don¡¯t say this kind of nonsensical words to me. I don¡¯t understand them. Ask Xia Yixuan toe out. How dare she p my daughter? Xia Mingzheng, did you even teach your daughter properly? How dare she touch my princess?¡± Xia Mingzheng¡¯s face went red, and he wanted to smile again; however, it was impossible as cold sweats started to form on his forehead. Did he not tell Yixuan before that there were some people she could not mess with? One of them was the people from the Lu family. How dare she p someone from that family? Old Lu was originally very short-tempered, and he would definitely tear their house down. At this time, Jian Qingying and Xia Ruoxin walked in. Jian Qingying cried until her eyes were swollen. The daughter that she had found back with much difficulty was pped by someone before she could properly dote on her. Besides, her face was as swollen as a bun. Originally, Xia Ruoxin had white skin and her face was pretty thin so the obvious five-finger mark was still there. If one had to say who was the most worried amongst the people here, it would have been Lu Jinrong. After all, he knew clearly how Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face came about. He was wondering if her fake face would be pped until it was crooked. He also knew that with stic surgery bing increasingly popr, there were many news stories of people with their mouths crooked, chins nted, and boobs exploding on nes. Did she really p her until some part broke? Just that, he was really thinking too much. Strictly speaking, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face was not considered fake as she had only smoothed her bone. Her nose and chin were not touched, and there were no imnts on her face. Besides, even if there were, it was impossible that a p would cause her face to be crooked. That would no longer be a face and was bean curd instead. The reason why Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face could not endure ps was that her face had injuries before. When she recovered, the new muscle was very thin; and it had not been too long since her recovery so she could not handle ps naturally. However, not being able to handle ps did not mean that her face would be ruined. Chapter 893 - Must Apologize

Chapter 893: Must Apologize

Xia Ruoxin let other people appreciate her face generously. Her face was very swollen, and the five-finger mark was still on top. As for Xia Mingzheng, he seemed to have a pretty decent life, and he seemed delighted. Perhaps it was because someone was going to be his son-inw again so in the entire Xia household, Xia Mingzheng was the true fox; and he was a shameless one. Her gaze only stopped on Shen Yijun for one second before it moved on. As for other people, they did not matter to her. Xia Yixuan had wandered around outside for half a day before she dared toe back. Actually, she felt that she was thinking too much. So what if she was from the Lu family? They could not kill her, right? It was just a p, and it was not like she killed her or disfigured her. When she reached home, she felt for her keys in her bag; but she could not find it after flipping through for quite some time. Then, she remembered that she kind of left the house in a hurry so she left the keys in the room. She closed her bag and pressed on the doorbell. Not longter, the nanny came to answer the door. ¡°Missy?¡± Once the nanny saw Xia Yixuan, she hurriedly used her body to block her in case the people inside saw her. Just now, Sir had secretly told her a few times that if she saw Missy, she could not let her in first and ask her to hide outside for a few days. No matter how hot-tempered the Lu family was, their anger should subside after a few days. They really had no reason to let the Lu family unleash their temper when they were boiling with rage even though Xia Yixuan did hit Lu Xiaohua. The nanny kept signaling to Xia Yixuan with her eyes, but Xia Yixuan was in a very bad mood and wanted to squeeze inside directly. ¡°Why are you blocking me? I want to go in.¡± ¡°Missy, you can¡¯t go in.¡± The nanny was so anxious until she broke out in a cold sweat. ¡°This is my house. Why can¡¯t I go in?¡± Xia Yixuan directly used her bag and hit the nanny. The nanny was pretty wronged, and she kept moving backward because of Xia Yixuan¡¯s bad temper. ¡°Missy, you really can¡¯t go in.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I go in?¡± Before Xia Yixuan finished her sentence, an unfamiliar voice interrupted. ¡°Yeah. I also want to know why she can¡¯t enter.¡± The nanny froze there, and so did Xia Yixuan. ¡°Lu... Lu Jinrong?¡± No matter how blind Xia Yixuan was, she would know who the person inside was. This person had the same reputation as Chu Lui. Even though the Xia household did not have direct business dealings with the Lu family, the people from the Xia household had attended many parties and gatherings. Lu Jinrong¡¯s face might be hard to differentiate between a male and a female, but it was very easily recognizable. Once someone saw him once, they would never forget his face. ¡°Mm, it¡¯s me.¡± Lu Jinrong leaned against a wall, and the seemingly smiling face made Xia Yixuan have the urge to run away. However, she was already at her house entrance, and it was toote to run. Harshly, she red at the helper at home. How ignorant as she did not even tell her that this person came. The helper was even more wronged. She did say previously, but Missy did not listen and wanted to enter without a doubt. Now that she had been caught, she med her instead. Unwillingly, Xia Yixuan walked in. In the end, when she saw the faces of the people sitting on the couch and Xia Ruoxin¡¯s extremely uneven swollen face, her heart started beating rapidly. Xia Ruoxin smiled at her. As for what the smile meant, Xia Yixuan was not dumb or stupid so she should understand. Xia Mingzheng was having a huge headache. It was originally an incident between two people, but now that the entire Lu family came over in such an aggressive and forceful manner, it would not be easy to solve the problem. ¡°Yixuan, hurry and apologize to Ms. Lu.¡± Xia Mingzheng pulled a long face and scolded Xia Yixuan, but it was a pity that Xia Yixuan did not know his good intentions. Once she heard that she had to apologize to that woman, it was even more painful than killing her. No matter what, she would not apologize. ¡°Yixuan!¡± Xia Mingzheng boomed and warned his daughter. If it was anyone else, their dispute would have mediated if they met with something like this, but it was a pity that the Lu family would not do so. The Lu family ate anything, but they would not scrimp on apologies. Xia Yixuan¡¯s temper acted up and wanted to head upstairs, but¡ªpiak! Lu Ke¡¯en mmed the table. This shocked everyone present. ¡°Xia Mingzheng, how do you teach your daughter? Your Xia household is considered to be a prominent family, but why did you bring up such an ill-mannered child?¡± Xia Mingzheng¡¯s entire face was burning up. Xia Yixuan had never been lectured by someone in this way before. Right there and then, she was overwhelmed by anger and just scolded back without caring who Lu Ke¡¯en was. ¡°Stupid old man, when is it your turn to care about my¡ªXia Yixuan¡¯s¡ªthings? You should go, control your daughter, and stop her from seducing someone else¡¯s fiance.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en was taken aback. No one had pointed at his nose and scolded him in such an awful manner in a long time. It was lucky that he had not given her a p. Also, who was someone else¡¯s fiance? Jian Qingying held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand in worry. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s talking about our CEO. I don¡¯t have anything to do with him. She¡¯s just too suspicious.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes were clear, and she was not lying. She had nothing to do with Chu Lui from the start, and of course, she did not want to have anything to do with him. Then, Lu Jinrong chuckled. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Chu Lui became the Xia household¡¯s son-inw. Should I call him over and ask him to exin?¡± As he said, he took out his phone and was prepared to call Chu Lui. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Xia Mingzheng hurriedly stopped him and exined that it was all a misunderstanding. If not, how was he going to exin their situation with the Chu family when they did not even agree on anything? He had already lost face to the Lu family. If this continued, he would have to lose face twice as he would lose face to the Chu family as well. Also, Chu Lui really did not agree about their marriage. He was afraid that if Chu Lui really came and said that the Xia household had nothing to do with them, they would really have no rtions in the future. ¡°Yixuan, hurry and apologize to Ms. Lu.¡± There were no signs of joking in Xia Mingzheng¡¯s voice. This apology was necessary, and she had to do it until the Lu family forgave her. Xia Yixuan was frightened until she almost jumped up in fear. She bit her red lips as she knew what were the pros and cons of the situation. ¡°Sorry.¡± She grunted unwillingly. It was not only soft, but the reluctance to admit her wrong was written all over her face, which made people ufortable. Chapter 894 - Blow Her Face

Chapter 894: Blow Her Face

Lu Ke¡¯en originally had an upright personality and hated people who showed one thing and thought another in their hearts. He grunted and was obviously displeased. Xia Yixuan¡¯s face burned. Even though she was still very unwilling, she still tolerated it. ¡°Sorry.¡± Lu Jinrong walked over and stood beside Lu Ke¡¯en. ¡°Our Lu family isn¡¯t short on apologies. Ms. Xia, don¡¯t you think your ¡®sorry¡¯s are too expensive?¡± ¡°Then, what do you want to do?¡± Xia Yixuan held back the urge to clutch their fingers and almost felt the pain from clenching her teeth. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Lu Jinrong still had a good temper and smiled lightly, but there was no smiling intention in his eyes. ¡°Pay back the way you owed it.¡± When he finished his sentence¡ªnot only Xia Yixuan¡¯s face changed, but so did Xia Mingzheng¡¯s. Pay back the way you owed it? Did they really want to p Xia Yixuan¡¯s face? Clearly, Lu Jinrong meant this. ¡°You...¡± Xia Yixuan was furious. They were simply not showing mercy when justice was on their side. ¡°Yixuan.¡± Xia Mingzheng¡¯s cold voice warned her. Xia Yixuan held back the urge to scold people, and her pair of eyes red at Xia Ruoxin coldly. If she dared to touch her, she would never have an end with her. Lu Ke¡¯en shook his head. It took a genius to raise their daughter in this manner. With their kind of family background, they had too much money and started tock in their morals. He really wanted to see who would be so unwise to marry the Xia household¡¯s daughter. Xia Ruoxin stood up and wanted to take back some interest. ¡°Do you need me to help?¡± Lu Jinrong said so, but he continued standing stably and did not have any intentions of helping. It was better if he stood up and not got in the way of her revenge. It was immoral for a man to hit a woman. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it on my own.¡± Xia Ruoxin rolled up her sleeves. ¡°Lu Xiaohua, don¡¯t you dare!¡± Before Xia Yixuan¡¯s shrill finished¡ªpiak! Her right face took a hit and was done by Xia Ruoxin. ¡°You dare to hit me?¡± Xia Yixuan held her face in disbelief. This was her first time getting pped in her entire life. ¡°Mm, why won¡¯t I?¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her wrist and gave her another p. They said to hit someone but not p their faces. Sorry, she just wanted to p her face. What could they do about it? This p almost made Xia Yixuan crazy. Xia Ruoxin flung her arms and did not really care much about the hatred on Xia Yixuan¡¯s face. The grudges between them could not be settled in one or two rounds. ¡°Remember.¡± She extended her hand to pat Xia Yixuan¡¯s pig-like face. ¡°Not everyone is Xia Ruoxin and will let you hit her and scold her without fighting back.¡± The words ¡®Xia Ruoxin¡¯ caused Xia Mingzheng, Shen Yijun, and Xia Yixuan¡¯s faces to all change. ¡°I¡¯ll go up first.¡± Shen Yijun stood up and held the railings to walk up the stairs. She turned around to take a look at Xia Ruoxin. Even though she was not her daughter, she was very grateful to her for saying something just. Now, Xia Mingzheng could not care for Shen Yijun as in his heart, his daughter was more important. Even if Xia Yixuan was more than twenty-years-old¡ªto him, she was just a small child. No father could ept his daughter being pped to this state, but he knew very clearly that he could not block or stop it. ¡°Okay, we should leave.¡± Lu Jinrong stood up and extended his hand to help Jian Qingying up. Jian Qingying held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Next time, stay further away from this family. If not, you¡¯ll be badly influenced by them.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin agreed. Jian Qingying¡¯s contempt directly pricked the Xia household¡¯s face. It was clear that the Lu family did not like the Xia household¡¯s character. After they all left, Xia Yixuany on the couch and burst out in tears. They were such a bully. Xia Yixuan held her face and threw quite a few pillows on the floor. This was her first time being pped, and she was pped so many times in front of so many people. How could she have the decency to see other people now? How could she live with her head held high? ¡°Aish...¡± Xia Mingzheng sighed and gently ruffled Xia Yixuan¡¯s hair. No matter how naughty, disappointing, and how many mistakes his daughter made; this was still his daughter, his only daughter. ¡°Next time, remember that you can¡¯t afford to offend these people. I¡¯m not God; I can¡¯t bail you out every time and avenge for you. Even though our family condition is not bad, they¡¯re better than us and more respected than us.¡± This was the reality. They, as the big fish, could eat the small fish like Xia Ruoxin in the past. No matter what they did to her, she would only quietly ept it; but Lu Xiaohua and the Lu family were different. They could smash them to their deaths with one hand. The Lu family did not need to care for their face or give them any face. ¡°Next time, you should just avoid that woman from the Lu family. Avoid her if you can and just stay far away from her.¡± ¡°Dad, why did I get pped for no reason?¡± Xia Yixuan hit the couch with all her might. Did she get these three ps for nothing? Was her dignity being stepped on for nothing? Did she lose herself for nothing? ¡°What else do you want?¡± Xia Mingzheng asked Xia Yixuan instead. ¡°Do you still want to hit them back and they would hit you back? Do you really think the daughter of the Lu family is Xia Ruoxin?¡± Xia Yixuan kept her mouth shut as it was obvious that she could not hit back. She remembered this grudge, and she had to get Chu Lui to agree to marry her quickly. Did they not say that the Chu family and Lu family were of equal standing? If she was part of the Chu family in the future, she could properly teach that Lu Xiaohua a lesson. She wiped her tears, took her bag, and went upstairs. When she was at the top of the stairs, she met Shen Yijun. ¡°Why?¡± Xia Yixuan raised her chin. ¡°Are youughing at me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Shen Yijun arranged her cor, and her gaze moved down from Xia Yixuan¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re not worthy enough tough at me. What right did a woman who did not even want her daughter have?¡± Xia Yixuan stabbed another knife at Shen Yijun¡¯s heart. Shen Yijun¡¯s body froze as she walked down the stairs slowly. Xia Yixuan shook the LV handbag in her hands and went back into her room delightfully. Shen Yijun stopped in her tracks and stood on the stairs as she heard the sound of Xia Yixuan mming her door shut. Bang... The past was shattered. Bang... The memories came back. Bang... She wanted to stab herself to death. Chapter 895 - Ask Your Brother to Find a Brick

Chapter 895: Ask Your Brother to Find a Brick

When she walked down the stairs, Xia Mingzheng was rubbing his forehead and had even thrown his favorite newspapers and magazines aside. Shen Yijun walked over and sat down. ¡°Yijun, you came down. Why? Did you just wake up?¡± Once Xia Mingzheng saw Shen Yijun, he hurriedly sat beside her and held her hand. ¡°Are you okay? Are you not feeling well?¡± Shen Yijun shook her head and held Xia Mingzheng¡¯s hand tightly. Xia Mingzheng was surprised. This was her first time replying to him in two years. ¡°Mingzheng...¡± Shen Yijun sighed. ¡°I have already ended up in this state, and I don¡¯t know where Xinxin is now. No matter who was at fault in the past, I don¡¯t want you to be upset. So...¡± She held Xia Mingzheng¡¯s hand again. ¡°Control your daughter properly. She¡¯s your daughter, not mine.¡± She did not say much as she would not teach other people¡¯s children. However, she was just reminding him out of goodwill. One of them was too harsh while the other spoiled her too much. This was not good for the child. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Xia Mingzheng sighed. ¡°I know.¡± Shen Yijun did not say anything. She turned on the television and started watching it. As for what was showing on the television, it did not matter anymore. She had said all that she needed to and warned what she had to. In the future¡ªif something happened, then only the father and daughter would be the ones in regret. As for what would happen in the future... they would have to look at time and... heaven. At this time, the Lu family was sitting in the car. Jian Qingying held her daughter¡¯s white hand. How could this thin wrist hit someone? ¡°Xiaohua, is your hand numb?¡± ¡°Mm, a little.¡± Xia Ruoxin flung her hand. Yes, she did not show any mercy in any of the three ps. However, it was so enjoyable to p her. She felt that she could return all the grievances she suffered in the Xia household to Xia Yixuan and even in front of Xia Mingzheng. In the past¡ªwhen Xia Yixuan hit her, Xia Mingzheng was sitting at the side. Even though he had verbally tried to stop her, he had never done so physically. Now, Xia Mingzheng was made to hold everything back in and could not say a word. Just that¡ªafter she enjoyed it, her hand was enjoying the pain. ¡°She¡¯s such a girl.¡± Jian Qingying sighed. ¡°Mm, yes. She¡¯s just a girl.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en added. ¡°Next time, ask your brother to p other people for you. His skin is thick and has more power.¡± Lu Jinrong, ¡°...¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡± Jian Qingying rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Are you still hoping for your daughter to fight with someone else? She¡¯s an elegantdy. How can she p other people?¡± She held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s wrist again. ¡°Xiaohua, remember, don¡¯t fight again.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Xia Ruoxin learned her lesson. ¡°You can¡¯t use your own hands.¡± Jian Qingying looked at her son again. ¡°Remember to ask your brother to find a brick and smack their faces. Smack those people to death.¡± Lu Jinrong, ¡°...¡± Lu Ke¡¯en now knew that people would really get marked by thepany they keep. Jian Qingying was always a graceful and elegant person and was a truedy from a prominent family back in those days. However, Lu Ke¡¯en was an illiterate, rash person. No one knew how those two people walked together. The illiterate one had started a pretty decent business with other people while the elegant one started using bricks to smack people. Xia Ruoxin glued her face to the car window ss. When hershes looked down, they were very sparse. When they returned to the Lu family, Qin Xuejuan had already made food for them. The family ate without much talking and returned to their rooms and rested afterward. After all, it was getting quitete. Xia Ruoxin closed the door and walked over. She opened the drawer and took out a doll to hug in her hands. Perhaps she would sit for half a day like this. ¡°Baby, did you see? Mommy has already started her revenge.¡± She looked down. Suddenly, tears dropped on the doll in her arms uncontrobly. Chu Lui walked out of the elevator with Xia Yixuan. Xia Yixuan¡¯s face was still swollen, but she had put quite a bit of foundation on it. However, it was a pity that no matter how much she covered it, she still could not hide her pig face. If other people had the same face as her, they would have been stuck at home and would note out of their houses at all. However, Xia Yixuan¡¯s thinking was different from others as expected. She was harsh on others and harsh on herself as well. When Xia Yixuan walked past Xia Ruoxin, she red at her with all her might; but Xia Ruoxin raised her slightly swollen face and smiled at Xia Yixuan. That smile had once again pricked Xia Yixuan¡¯s heart and made her clench her teeth in hatred, but she could do nothing about it. ¡°What¡¯s up with her face?¡± Secretary Xiao Chen came over to gossip as she pointed at that woman inside. ¡°What¡¯s with her face? Did she hit something?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t hit something; she got hit.¡± Xia Ruoxin arranged the materials on her hand and prepared to be disgusted by the adulterers again. ¡°Hit? Hit by who?¡± Secretary Xiao Chen hurriedly covered her mouth. ¡°Who dares to hit her? She¡¯s CEO¡¯s fiancee.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled slightly, and her slightly squinted eyes were filled with cold smiles. Let alone his fiancee¡ªeven if she was his wife, she would dare to hit her as well. ¡°Who has so much guts?¡± Xia Ruoxin pointed at herself and smiled sweetly. ¡°I did it.¡± ¡°You?¡± Secretary Xiao Chen widened her eyes. ¡°My sister, you¡¯re so ferocious.¡± ¡°Ferocious?¡± Xia Ruoxin did not feel that way. This was called giving her a taste of her own medicine. ¡°Oh, right, why did you hit her?¡± Secretary Xiao Chen squeezed her butt over and wanted to sit on the same chair with Xia Ruoxin. Was there more gossip to uncover? ¡°Shecks teaching,¡± Xia Ruoxin said lightly, but to Secretary Xiao Chen, she had character. ¡°Did she offend you in any way?¡± Secretary Xiao Chen held up her face. She really saw Xia Ruoxin as her own idol. ¡°She thought I wanted to seduce Chu Lui.¡± Xia Ruoxin nced at Secretary Xiao Chen. ¡°Do you think I look like that type?¡± Secretary Xiao Chen shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but CEO is so young and capable. Plus, he has such a bigpany, and he¡¯s so tall. Does your heart not flutter when you see him?¡± ¡°I have no interest in an old man that had divorced twice.¡± No, Xia Ruoxin added in her heart. It was three times because there was still one more time when he married his first wife in secret. Secretary Xiao Chen pulled her sleeves. ¡°Hm? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Secretary Xiao Chen pointed in front of them as her hand trembled, and her face was awkward. Chapter 896 - You’re not Indispensable

Chapter 896: You¡¯re not Indispensable

Xia Ruoxin looked in the direction that Secretary Xiao Chen was pointing in. Unknown to them, Chu Lui was standing there without making a sound. No matter how soft they were, he would have heard them even if they were whispering. Secretary Xiao Chen bit her fingers before she scurried back to her position. She buried herself into her table while Xia Ruoxin stood up. ¡°Hello, CEO.¡± She nodded at Chu Lui before she sat down. Chu Lui pursed his lips as if a little unhappy. His dark eyes seemed to be packed with gloom. He then walked away with big steps, his footsteps seeming heavier than it was before. Secretary Xiao Chen put her hand against her neck and made a throat-cutting motion. Xia Ruoxin smiled at her nonchntly. That was because she knew that even though Chu Lui was not particrly friendly with his employees, he was quite tolerant of them... unless they went too far. Therefore, they could rest easy. At the very least, their jobs were safe. Xia Ruoxin picked up her mug and walked to the pantry. Coincidentally, Chu Lui was there, too. He had a cup of milk in his hands, and he was sipping on it. There was another packet of it in the tea cab. Baby¡¯s milk powder... Her gaze darkened, and she walked over to the water point and fetched herself a ss of in water. ¡°CEO, your interests are rather unique,¡± she asked bravely, ¡°En, baby¡¯s milk powder.¡± ¡°You have something to say?¡± Chu Lui raised his eyebrows, unbothered. There was nothing wrong or perverted about him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood aside with her water as she nced at the CEO¡¯s cup, unable to believe that was what he liked to drink. Chu Lui brought his cup closer and took a sip. The aroma of the milk hit his sense, and his features softened. ¡°This is my daughter¡¯s favorite brand of milk powder. She didn¡¯t use to like it. However, there was a time she couldn¡¯t do without it. Whenever she was crying, she would immediately stop if you gave her a cup.¡± Xia Ruoxin looked up to prevent tears from flowing out. She turned to let her back face Chu Lui and put the mug to her lips. ¡°CEO is talking about Missy Chu?¡± That was Chu Xiang, the recognized young miss of the CEO. Her daughter was still called Rainy Gao. Herst name was not Chu. Not when she was alive, not when she died. Chu Lui gripped the cup tightly but did not reply. Xia Yixuan walked over, and it just happened that Xia Yixuan was hurrying in the same direction. The sound of her heels on the floor was much louder than usual. She red viciously at Xia Ruoxin but remembered that she could not mess with her. Else, she would definitely be paid back ten folds. Xia Ruoxin returned to her desk and set her mug aside. She turned on herputer and dealt with her work. There was actually not much to do; she could have walked around freely. However, she liked being there. She liked seeing the man be troubled because she reminded him of someone and be vexed that the woman was not someone he could go after. She was here to annoy them. Her revenge began from the mundane parts of their life. She wanted them to be jumpy and unsettled. She wanted to break down their mental defenses until they hurt themselves. She began drawing at her desk. The lightnded on her fair skin. Elegance and tranquility cascaded from her. Chu Lui¡¯s heart felt like it was hit. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± He stumbled and then walked over. It was then that Xia Ruoxin looked up. Unfamiliar features, the same feeling; but it was not her. ¡°CEO, can I help you?¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up without putting away what she was drawing. The unfamiliar voice was not the soft voice from before. It was a little raspy, like the voice of someone who just woke up. This was not her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Chu Lui parted his lips. His gazended on the dog she was drawing. This technique was hers, but it was not the same person. ¡°This is my family¡¯s German shepherd. He¡¯s called Charlie.¡± Xia Ruoxin exined to Chu Lui. She hid her hands behind her, but no one knew how tight her clenched fists were. ¡°Please don¡¯t do something like this at work,¡± Chu Lui said stiffly before he headed for his office. After Chu Lui left, Xia Ruoxin continued drawing. Not doing other things was to prevent getting in the way of work, but she knew her capabilities. Even though she got in through the back door, Chu Lui knew that she was a good assistant, sometimes even to the point of being telepathic. She was Lu Xiaohua, but at the same time, she was Xia Ruoxin. She really understood Chu Lui. ... Knock, knock. She knocked on the door. She then opened the door. Xia Yixuan was probably about to tell Chu Lui something, but she turned to re murderously at Xia Ruoxin when she walked in. ¡°CEO, your documents.¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the document in her hands on the table and walked out. ¡°Brother Lui,¡± Xia Yixuan said when she saw that there were only two of them left. She went up and hugged Chu Lui¡¯s arm. ¡°Brother Lui, shall we get married?¡± Chu Lui parted his lips. ¡°Why do you think that I¡¯ll marry you?¡± ¡°You won¡¯t marry me?¡± Xia Yixuan widened her eyes, unable to believe what she had heard. ¡°Brother Lui, how can you not marry me?¡± She was the only woman around him in thest six months or so. Even Chu Jiang was rather polite towards her. She had free ess to the Chu family. Everyone believed that the two of them would get married. Chu Lui typed on the screen as the blue light reflected on his face. His eyes were a little dim and emotionless. ¡°Brother Lui, why won¡¯t you marry me?¡± Xia Yixuan shook her head as she hugged Chu Lui¡¯s arm. ¡°Did you forget about our feelings from back then? Did you forget that Auntie Song is still unconscious and needs someone to take care of her?¡± Chu Lui removed his arm. ¡°My mom has caretakers,¡± he said inly. Xia Yixuan was not indispensable. Chapter 897 - He’s Married

Chapter 897: He¡¯s Married

¡°Then, why are you so nice to me?¡± Were you just looking for a free maid to take care of Auntie?¡± Theputer¡¯s light turned warm, but Chu Lui¡¯s features remained cold. He sat up straight, then took a cigarette from his drawer, and lit it. ¡°Yixuan, do you think I need you to take care of my mom for free?¡± Xia Yixuan froze. Others might have thought that way, but Chu Lui would never. He had already hired two caretakers to take care of his mother round the clock. They could do without Xia Yixuan. If they relied on her, Song Wan might already be dead. It was not that easy to take care of a vegetable. They had to be turned, wiped, fed, and cleaned up after. All Xia Yixuan did was to massage her, which was not an umon skill. ¡°Then, why?¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s lips quivered. Why did he give her free ess to the Chu family then? Why was she the only woman around him, why did he let everyone think that they would get married? ¡°Why not?¡± Chu Lui puffed out. ¡°You cane and go as you want.¡± He admitted that he could be heartless, but it was all because of a woman. Yes, Xia Yixuan did take care of Song Wan, but Chu Lui did not treat her as a free maid. There were records of the charges made on thepany¡¯s bill every year. It was clear who benefited from the situation. As for if he would get married? Sorry, that would be impossible. He turned the ring on his finger gently andughed coldly. He was married and did not have any intention of getting a divorce. Needless to say, he had no intention ofmitting polygamy. Just let that woman lead a good life with his daughter. He would not look for her; neither did he have any interest in doing that. He smoked the cigarette again and again. There was a deadly attraction to him towards some women. Xia Yixuan walked out listlessly. She could not help but walk over when she saw Secretary Xiao Chenughing and chatting with Xia Ruoxin. ¡°You sl*t!¡± She gritted her teeth and began yelling at Xia Ruoxin. ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± Xia Ruoxin replied nonchntly. She then pointed at her face. ¡°Ms. Xia, hit here.¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s hand wanted to go up and w out that face. However, the difference in status, her father¡¯s warning, and the ps she took to her face were warnings. Some people could not be touched or hit. The woman before her was one of them. She bit down on her lips until she could almost taste the blood. Xiao Chen bit on the back of her hand as her eyes darted between the two. She was afraid that the two would get in a fight. Xia Yixuan took a deep breath and turned. Crack! The heel of her shoe broke. She kicked the shoe off aggressively but returned after a few steps and put them back on. It was between the broken heeled shoe and going barefoot. What choice did she have? Secretary Xiao Chen gave Xia Ruoxin a thumbs-up. Xia Ruoxin maintained her smile and added a touch of sarcasm to it as the elevator closed its doors. Oh, in a bad mood because your proposal got rejected? There are always women like Xia Yixuan in the world, who think that the past could be easily wiped away. Chu Lui hated being deceived, and yet all she offered the man was lies. Chu Lui would marry anyone. He might marry in the future... to anyone he wanted, but it would never be Xia Yixuan. Xia Ruoxin nced at her watch on the table. It was almost time for her to knock off. She would leave after she finished packing up. ¡°Not leaving yet?¡± Chu Lui walked over and stood in front of her. He was looking at her, but his eyes seemed like they were looking at something else through her. They were unfocused. ¡°En, I¡¯m leaving now. Please take care, CEO,¡± Xia Ruoxin said halfheartedly. Chu Lui pursed his thin lips and then turned to leave the ce. His aura was still cold like a few years, no, even colder than it was back then. Xia Ruoxin picked up her bag and took the elevator down. At the same time, everyone was beginning to leave thepany. There were only the janitors left. At the door, Xia Ruoxin felt that someone was following her. She curled her lips. The saying that a leopard would not change its spots really was true. This was Xia Yixuan¡¯s typical mode of operation: get someone to threaten her, have that person rape and kill her, and then toss the body in the wild. The footsteps behind grew closer. Xia Ruoxin was not panicked at all. She reached into her bag and took something out of it. The footsteps behind her hastened when she walked into a secluded alley. Xia Ruoxin stopped because there was no road ahead. No matter which direction she took, the person behind her would definitely block her. ¡°Run; why aren¡¯t you running?¡± The creepy voice echoed in the alley. The voice sounded awful, like nails on a chalkboard. Xia Ruoxin turned, and the man behind her was short but creepy-looking. When he saw Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, he was stunned. He did not expect to get someone so pretty, not to mention that he was getting paid for this. He had thought it would be an ugly woman, but she turned out to be a goddess. That face, that body, and that fair skin. She would probably feel as soft as cotton. He rubbed his hands and swallowed as his member erected. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyesnded on the man¡¯s pants. She curled her lips not fearfully, but coldly. The man thought that Xia Ruoxin was scared. Usually, women would be screaming or have their legs turn weak when they run into something like that. There was no way this skinny woman could ever get away from him. The small man got more excited. He even reached his hands into his pants and touched his member. He had a twisted smile on his ugly face. He lunged forward but screamed out loud in pain. Xia Ruoxin waved the taser in her hand as the man trembled and screamed, foaming out of his mouth. Xia Ruoxin bent over and touched the man¡¯s skin with the taser a few more times. The man screamed as he begged for mercy, but Xia Ruoxin was unmoved. Chapter 898 - Ms. Lu Stomped on It

Chapter 898: Ms. Lu Stomped on It

Humans pitied the weak. One look, and she knew that this type of person was a repeated offender and had harmed countless women. She kept using the electric baton to zap the man. This was given to her especially by Lu Jinrong to defend from the lechers. One should not look down on its tiny structure, but the current inside was enough to cause a big elephant to faint. The man on the floor kept crying bitterly and huddled his body together. His entire body was numb, and let alone doing a woman, it was a problem for him to even move. Xia Ruoxin stood up and kept the electronic baton into her bag. It was very convenient to bring around as it was like a small lipstick, and it was still pretty useful to deal with this kind of bastard. The man huddled on the floor finally heaved a sigh of relief. The clothes on his body were all soaked, and he did not want to do anything else but go home and leave this ce. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s gazended on that man¡¯s face, and he immediately covered it. However, he did not know that the pretty woman with clean clothing in front of him was currently not staring at his swollen face... but that part of his. Why did he want this for? If he did not have it, many women could escape from his crutches. She stepped forward and raised her high heels. It seemed like she was wearing a pair of good shoes today as this pair of sharp heels could definitely prod a person to death. Then, in this dimly-lit alley, there was a bitter cry which made people¡¯s hair stand on end. ... Not longter, Lu Jinrong drove to the police station in a hurry and saw Xia Ruoxin sitting on the couch, drinking tea, and reading a magazine. She lookedpletely okay. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Hurriedly, he came over and ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead. Even though she was not his biological sister, he had long treated her as his sister. Once he heard that she was in trouble, he was almost frightened until his soul flew away. Luckily, she was okay. If not, he did not know how he was going to exin to his parents. His mother had just gotten better day by day because she found her daughter back. If something else happened, where was he going to find a sister back for the family? ¡°Brother, I¡¯m okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head, but the police officer standing aside had a weird expression. Now, it was not Ms. Lu who was in trouble. It was that, that person... ¡°I want to know what happened.¡± Lu Jinrong asked that police officer. He was not some unknown nobody here. He had business all over the country, and the Lu family had dealings with the military so they had their own connections. Only an idiot would be so gutsy to touch people from the Lu family. ¡°Brother, I¡¯m tired, and I want to sleep.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes could not even be lifted. She wanted to sleep. ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Jinrong ruffled her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll get the driver to send you back first. I¡¯ll handle the things here.¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Xia Ruoxin replied lightly and lifted her eyes. ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tell Dad and Mom about this.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± Lu Jinrong would not let his parents know about this. If not, they would be very worried and would not even let Xia Ruoxin out in the future unless she brought a few bodyguards with her. Not longter, Xiao Ma came over to fetch Xia Ruoxin. After getting inside the car, Xia Ruoxin took the nket ced in the car and covered her body. Then, she closed her eyes and did not have any bad memories because of today¡¯s incident. She had seen the harshest of Xia Yixuan¡¯s methods, andpared to those, today¡¯s incident paled inparison. She would always remember what she owed her. She would make her pay for it, bit by bit. This was just the beginning. She would cause Xia Yixuan to lose everything she cared about, one by one. At this time, her slightly curled eyshes shivered. Not longter, she really fell asleep. Xiao Ma started driving the car more slowly as he knew that Xia Ruoxin had a weird habit. Actually, it was not really a habit. He could only say that after Young Master Rong saved her, her mental health had not been in a good state as she went everywhere to treat herself after a long time; after she recovered from her illness a long timeter, she did not sleep very stably. She could only sleep a little when she was in the car. At this time, the police officer pointed at the half-alive man lying on the sickbed. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Lu Jinrong¡¯s gazended on that man¡¯s white as a sheet face. ¡°What happened? Did my sister hit him?¡± ¡°No.¡± The police officer started sweating cold sweat. He had really rather he was beaten up. ¡°Then...¡± Lu Jinrong ced his hands in his pockets and stood casually, but the extravagance exuding from his body had made others feel that there was no space for them. ¡°Ms. Lu stepped on him.¡± The police officerughed dryly. He was stepped on. ¡°Um, stepped where?¡± Lu Jinrong did not understand how she could step on him until he ended up in this state. What kung fu did she learn? The police officer coughed as he did not know how to answer. Lu Jinrong was still waiting for his reply. ¡°She stepped on him there.¡± The police officer wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He really was not afraid, but he was frightened as it was too... ¡°There?¡± Unwittingly, Lu Jinrong closed his legs together tightly. ¡°Is there... ¡®there¡¯?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s there.¡± When the police officer said this, he believed that all men would understand. ¡°Is it serious?¡± Lu Jinrong sighed and was worried about Chu Lui. Based on his sister¡¯s personality, he was afraid that Chu Lui¡¯s there would be... ¡°Mm, it¡¯s pretty serious.¡± The police officer wiped off the sweat on his face. ¡°The balls are crushed¡ªboth. ¡®There¡¯ was stepped until it was badly mangled. He would never have that kind of ability in the future. This woman was too harsh. The harshest thing to a man was to cut his descendants¡¯ line. At this time, both men started to pity him. No matter how old the man was, that ce of his was still very important and was his everything. It was originally a man¡¯s everything, and without it, what was the point of living? ¡°After he¡¯s discharged, let him die inside,¡± Lu Jinrong said lightly. He would not sympathize with that man being infertile. The ones who bullied the Lu family had to bear more consequences than just being infertile. The police officer nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Actually, without you saying, the man won¡¯te out alive. He¡¯s a repeated offender, and we¡¯ve been looking for him for a long time. At longst, we caught him this time.¡± ¡°Also,¡±¡ªLu Jinrong did not finish his sentence¡ª¡±I don¡¯t wish for this incident to affect my sister. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 899 - Take Revenge Slowly

Chapter 899: Take Revenge Slowly

¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Lu. I know.¡± The police officer hurriedly agreed again. The people who could reach this position would either be a human spirit or a thousand-year fox spirit. Not to mention that Ms. Lu was okay¡ªeven if she was not, they could not casually leak this information out. They could not hurt the Lu family¡¯s reputation, and the incident of Ms. Lu smashing other people¡¯s balls with one leg could never be mentioned. If not, Ms. Lu would never be able to get married. Who would dare to marry such a ferocious woman? Lu Jinrong left in satisfaction. As for whether this was an ident or plotted by a human, he would check carefully. He had mentioned that anyone who hurt the Lu family would have to bear with the consequences if they could. When he reached home, it was close to night. ¡°Auntie Qin, where¡¯s Xiaohua? Is she asleep yet?¡± Lu Jinrong looked at the time. It was not toote, and Xia Ruoxin usually had trouble sleeping so she would sleepte and wake up early. Sometimes, after midnight, she would not be able to sleep anymore. The doctor said that it was a mental issue as she was afraid of dreaming and afraid of the dark. However, she could not always wake up in the middle of the night; if not, she would be low in energy in the morning. All of them knew this point, and so did Xia Ruoxin herself. She would not be asleep now as it was only around eight. ¡°Missy is making tea in the kitchen.¡± Qin Xuejuan arranged the pillows on the couch before turning to Lu Jinrong. ¡°Rong¡¯er, do you want to eat something? I¡¯ll get the chef to whip something up for you.¡± ¡°Okay, anything will do. I¡¯m kind of hungry.¡± Lu Jinrong touched his stomach. He just wanted to eat something, take a nice bath, and sleep. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back just in time.¡± Xia Ruoxin held a cup of tea and walked out. She ced the tea in front of Lu Jinrong. ¡°This is milk tea. I made it myself. You can give it a shot.¡± Lu Jinrong did not reject and drank a mouthful of it. The taste was just nice, and the milk taste was very strong so it was like drinking milk. Perhaps after drinking this, one could really have a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡°I¡¯ve settled things on that end.¡± Lu Jinrong put down the cup in his hands and said to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Xia Ruoxin was never worried if that person woulde out and find trouble for her. She had heard that he was an escaped convict. After he was caught again this time and his balls were smashed, he could not cause any more havoc. ¡°Xiaohua...¡± Lu Xiaohua extended his hand and ced it on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head. ¡°Hm?¡± Xia Ruoxin chuckled. ¡°Brother, do you have something to say?¡± ¡°Yeah...¡± Lu Jinrong wanted to say something, but he did not know how to start. It was slightly awkward to talk to a woman about a man¡¯s balls being smashed. ¡°Xiaohua, next time...¡± He coughed. ¡°Don¡¯t kick men¡¯s that ce. If it¡¯s broken, it can never be saved.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin moved her legs under the table. She had stepped on it anyway, and she had no regrets. However, if she were to meet with such an incident again, she would still stomp on it. If they could not understand a woman¡¯s reluctance, then she would smash their balls. Not longter, Qin Xuejuan brought out a few delicious dishes. Coincidentally, Xia Ruoxin was also hungry so both of them ate before returning to their rooms to rest. Of course, Lu Jinrong always did not have trouble sleeping, and he did not have insomnia; however, Xia Ruoxin was different. She would sleep around midnight and wake up at five. She could only sleep at night if she followed this routine. If not, she would sleep early and wake up even earlier. She hugged a doll in her arms and stoned. She would help the dollb its hair and make skirts for it, just like how she treated her daughter that time. She treated her doll like Rainy, but this was still not Rainy after all. Suddenly, she lowered her head, and tears dropped rapidly. The doll was dead, and so was Rainy. She could nevere back alive. Actually, she knew that Lu Jinrong had found out about something, but he never told her. She had heard him talking on the phone and heard that news which she was not hopeful about but still was slightly hopeful about. However, the results did not take pity on her. Her Rainy was really gone. So, she wanted revenge. She must take revenge for her daughter. This incident would not be settled just because Song Wan became a vegetable. Previously, she was weak andpensated herself in it; this time, she would not do so. Minutes and seconds passed, and it was going to be one in the middle of the night. She stood up and went to pour a cup of water for herself before she sat in the living room for a while. The night was quiet, and there were no signs of life around her; it was so silent until she was scared. She put her cup down and sat on the couch before taking the business magazine on the table to take a look. Expectedly, that man had made the headlines again. He had assets worth a total of ten billion dors, and the Hang Yu harbor was about to start operating. In the future, this man would only climb higher and higher up the businessdder; and his road would be increasingly smoother. Could his business empire reallyst for his whole life and not fall? She drank a mouthful of water. Compared to Chu Lui, Xia Ruoxin was pretty useless and perhaps would never be able to amount to him for the rest of her life. However, at the end of the day, her revenge target was not him after all. After she finished half the cup of water, she put it down and casually threw the business magazines aside before standing up. It was currently two in the morning, and she could sleep. It was like this every night. Actually, she did not know how long she couldst. Sometimes, she really wished that time could pass a little faster; and she could get old and die. However, sometimes, she wanted to live and watch those people die and get the karma they deserve. Song Wan and Xia Yixuan... She hugged the doll in her arms before patting it. ¡°Mm, Rainy go to sleep obediently. Mommy is sleeping, too.¡± ¡°Goodnight, my baby.¡± She slept, but there were unspeakable tiredness and depression hidden beneath hershes. Every day, it was like this: Xia Yixuan had reported diligently, and one could not deny that her skin had grown to a certain amount of thickness. No matter how much the outsidersmented on her, she did not treat her face as one. However, sometimes, having a thick skin was a skill that average people could never achieve. Xia Ruoxin picked up the documents from the table and arrived at the Chu family. The nanny opened the door for her, and she went up. When she walked past Song Wan¡¯s room, she saw two nurses taking care of Song Wan¡¯s everything. The Chu family did notck money to hire them to take care of her twenty-four hours. Chapter 900 - Who Exactly are You?

Chapter 900: Who Exactly are You?

She leaned against the wall behind her, and her white face started to darken. Knock, knock. She knocked on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Chu Lui¡¯s emotionless voice came from the inside. Xia Ruoxin walked in and ced the documents on the table. ¡°CEO, these are thepany¡¯s documents. Please sign them.¡± Chu Lui took them with one hand and ced it in front of him. Xia Ruoxin turned around and sat on the couch to wait for Chu Lui to handle the documents before she brought them back. She looked at the man sitting opposite her lightly. Time had never given him age but maturity and stability. The twenty-year-old Chu Lui loved to show off his abilities, but the thirty-year-old Chu Lui was like a stable ancient sword without a sharp edge but could still sharpen metals like dirt. Xia Ruoxin held her face up, and her long eyshes batted downward. Sometimes, she would think of the quiet days in the past. However, it was a pity that they could only love and kill each other for the rest of their lives. Suddenly, Chu Lui raised his head. When he saw Xia Ruoxin¡¯s seemingly smiling lips¡ªfor some reason, there was an unexinable heaviness in his heart. He ced the documents on the table and pushed them forward. ¡°Okay, you may leave.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and checked the documents. As expected, all of them had Chu Lui¡¯s mighty name. ¡°Thank you, CEO.¡± She hugged the documents, turned around, and left without looking back. When she reached the door, she heard Chu Lui¡¯s voice with questionable intention. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡± ¡°Who am I?¡± Xia Ruoxin turned around and blinked. ¡°CEO, do you have amnesia? Myst name is Lu. I¡¯m Lu Xiaohua.¡± Chu Lui squinted his dark eyes, and no one knew how many rounds there were inside his bottomless eyes. ¡°CEO, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± After Xia Ruoxin finished her sentence and seeing that Chu Lui had no other reaction, she opened the door and went out. In the end, Xia Yixuan appeared in front of her. She did not know if she was haunting her or did she report too diligently. ¡°You¡¯re here again?¡± Xia Yixuan frowned. ¡°You have such a thick skin.¡± Xia Ruoxin waved the documents in her hand. ¡°What¡¯s so thick-skinned about bringing documents to my boss as an employee of the Chu Enterprise? However, talking about thick skin, I think no one has thicker skin than Ms. Xia.¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Xia Yixuan could tell that Lu Xiaohua was mocking her. ¡°You know it yourself.¡± Xia Ruoxin hugged the documents and walked past Xia Yixuan proudly. However, when the two of them were the closest, she used a voice that was so soft until only both of them could hear. ¡°I¡¯m really thankful to Ms. Xia for missing me so much and being afraid that I¡¯m lonely so you sent me a man.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat, but she was unwilling to admit that she was scared. ¡°Really?¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s pretendposure in her eyes had made Xia Ruoxin confirm that the man she stepped on was hired by her. ¡°Hmph!¡± Xia Yixuan grunted and turned around to ignore her. Of course, it was because of the uneasy anxiousness in her heart. Just that, Xia Ruoxin¡¯s voice followed her like a shadow. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Ms. Xia want to know what happened to that man?¡± Xia Yixuan paused for a moment, but she did not stop. She did not want to hear, but Xia Ruoxin continued; she had to hear it. Even if she covered her ears, that voice would use some other method to creep into her ears. ¡°I smashed that man¡¯s balls. I broke him down there. Ms. Xia, you can find a few more and try.¡± Xia Yixuan wobbled slightly and hurriedly held the wall for support. She opened the door to Chu Lui¡¯s study and almost stumbled in. ¡°Hm? She¡¯s still scared!¡± Xia Ruoxin frowned slightly. Why did the person, who was fearless when she was harsh to Xia Ruoxin and stabbed Song Wan, as scared as a dog now? Now, Lu Xiaohua was not Xia Ruoxin. Some revenge had to be taken slowly. Torturing someone could start from their dignity and their time, of course. Xia Ruoxin opened Song Wan¡¯s door, and once the nurses saw her, they hurriedly stood up. ¡°How¡¯s Mrs. Chu?¡± She asked, but the gaze thatnded on Song Wan was very cold. ¡°Still the same. The doctors also don¡¯t know when she can wake up,¡± the nurse answered. Actually, vegetable people were very hard to exin in medical terms as no one could determine when she would wake up. Perhaps, it might be any time, or it might be a lifetime. Song Wan was sleeping the whole time, and her face looked very healthy. However, no matter how healthy she looked, she was still a vegetable and had grown fatter. Her feet and hands started wrinkling. In a few years¡ªno matter how well she was taken care of, this person would grow old day by day. She would die. Suddenly, she wished that Song Wan would wake up one day and see her ghastly face. It would be amazing to see by then. However, it was not now; perhaps a few yearster. Moreover, she believed that the person who did not want Song Wan to wake up the most was not her and not anyone else but Xia Yixuan. She knew that Song Wan¡¯s life could not be kept until the day she woke up. She walked to the door and changed her shoes. When she was about to leave, Chu Xiang ran over and tugged her sleeves. ¡°Auntie, can you stay?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Xia Ruoxin slightly pulled Chu Xiang¡¯s fingers away. Even though she had a kidney that belonged to Rainy¡ªsorry, she would not like this child and would not stand up for her. She pulled away Chu Xiang¡¯s small hand and walked away in her heels. On the other hand, Chu Xiang clutched her clothes tightly and bit on her lip. ... When Xia Yixuan came back from the Chu family, the sky was about to darken. For some reason, her car had broken down so she had to wait for the driver to fetch her, but he had something on at thest minute. The Chu family¡¯s driver was also out, and Chu Lui was busy so he could not fetch her. After waiting for half a day, she finally found a private hire car. In the end, this private hire car ran into a problem in the middle of the road. Even though she grumbled, she could only walk in her fifteen-centimeter high heels. Also, this car broke down at an inconvenient ce. It was not near a vige or shops; not only the road was hard to walk, but it was also far from the city. ¡°Damn it!¡± She could not help but grumble again. Chapter 901 - Enter Officially

Chapter 901: Enter Officially

High heels were nice to see, but if one had to walk in them, it was possible for a few steps. Other than that, it was pure torture. Besides, she was walking on this uneven ground. Xia Yixuan¡¯s heels had actually turned a few times, and she was wearing those that were very thin as if she was walking on her toes. One could just imagine how painful her feet were. Chu Lui ced his phone by his ear. ¡°Jingtang, go fetch Xia Yixuan. She said her private hire car broke down on the road. Go fetch her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s too far, and I didn¡¯t drive.¡± Du Jingtang grumbled, but his eyes were delighted. He could finally have a break so he would naturally go as far as he could. Of course, it was also to avoid scenarios like now where his cousin sent him to fetch those women he did not want to fetch. Yes, it was a woman. He really hated Xia Yixuan and would rather fetch a pig than fetch her. Chu Lui ended the call and threw his phone aside. He stood up himself and was prepared to go out, but he had a stack of documents that needed to be handled. No matter what. He could not let Xia Yixuan go back by herself. If something happened to her on the way back, he could not exin to Xia Mingzheng. After all, she left his house; and he would have to take a certain amount of responsibility. He took his suit jacket, opened the door, and went out. Outside, the thunder sounded; and it seemed like it was about to rain. The sky was very dark, and the gray clouds loomed over ominously as if they were pressing onto people¡¯s chests, causing them to be unable to breathe. Xia Yixuan had never been so unlucky in her life. Previously, the car was gone; and her phone was stolen by some thief that popped out of nowhere. Now, even if she wanted to call a car, it was impossible. She could only rely on her legs to walk. Her ankle bent again, but the heel was still stable and did not break. Bang! She fell straight onto the floor, and there was a hole in her stockings. Even her hand used to support her fall had an abrasion and was bleeding. Si... She raised her hands, and they hurt so much until she started crying. She could only crawl up and continue to limp forward. Her knees had abrasions, and her socks were torn and tattered. She cried while she scolded and walked, but she did not know that someone was following her from behind. When she looked down at her knees and wanted to curse again, a hand was extended forward and directly covered her mouth while pulling her to the side. That hand reached into her clothes and violently rubbed her skin. She widened her eyes and could only cry without a sound. She could not even see the person¡¯s face clearly, and a pnded on her face, which almost caused her to faint. Si! The man tore her clothes, and she was hopeless. Even though she had quite a few men, she had never been r*ped like this before. It was even a dirty, smelly, and disgusting man. She was disgusted and wanted to vomit as the man¡¯s hands reached in and grabbed the two balls in front of her chest, soon rubbing them with all his might. Xia Yixuan could even hear his heavy breathing and could smell the stinking out from his mouth as though he had not brushed his teeth in a few years. That man¡¯s hands continued to rip her shirt apart, and they moved down from her chest. She kept kicking from time to time and wanted to escape. Piak! The man pped her again and caused her face and mouth to be numb. She could even hear the sound of the man taking it out of his pants. Xia Yixuan was really hopeless. Even though she was not a virgin, she was afraid that the man would kill her after r*ping her. Suddenly, a bitter cry came from somewhere; and Xia Yixuan¡¯s felt light. The man pressing on her previously had already rolled to the side, and a piece of cloth was put on her shoulders. ¡°Lui... Brother Lui...¡± This clothing... this smell... It was Chu Lui¡¯s. It was Brother Lui¡¯s. It was him. Did hee to save her? Xia Yixuan¡¯s tears and mucus started flowing at the same time. The makeup on her face was long ruined, her hair could raise a nest of birds, and her shirt was ripped apart, exposing the glory inside. That man that was beaten up on the floor realized that something was off, and he ran as fast as he could. Chu Lui could not chase after him as Xia Yixuan was still here. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chu Lui squatted down and said nonchntly and helplessly. Right now, his brows were tightly knitted together. ¡°Brother Lui...¡± Xia Yixuan hugged Chu Lui¡¯s neck and refused to let go no matter what. Chu Lui could only put his hand on her back and pat it gently. His actions were stiff and kind of unnatural. He had a certain responsibility to bear towards Xia Yixuan meeting this kind of incident today so no matter what, he had to be more patient andforting towards Xia Yixuan who was frightened silly. Then, he helped her up. At this point, the sky started to rain heavily; and the rainnded on them mercilessly. The loss or touching feeling after a crime had nothing to do with the weather. The rain seemed to be heavier, and not long after they left, a woman came out from the side. The cold rainnded on her hair and her shoulders. In no time, her straight hair was drenched; and her face very pale. Only her eyes were dark, and it was hard to brighten them up. She extended her hands and caught the rainwater. ¡°Xia Yixuan, someone saved you when you were in danger, but what about me? Why am I only left alone to save myself? Why didn¡¯t anyonee save me? When you were young, there was a father who loved you and a mother who did not treat me as her daughter. When you¡¯re older, you have Chu Lui, but I only have hatred for him. You caused me to be like this, but he still saved you. Hah...¡± She smiled, and her strands of hair stuck onto her face as rain droplets dripped down from them. ¡°The man who imed he loved me was just like that...¡± She turned around and left the ce. Without holding an umbre, she disappeared into the rain curtain, step by step. Her entire body was even thinner and weaker than before, but her back was straighter and stiffer than ever. Just like that, Xia Yixuan managed to stick around in the Chu family and could be considered to have truly entered their family. Chu Jiang went over to talk to Song Wan, and Chu Lui sat on the couch while flipping a business magazine. Not longter, Chu Jiang came down and sat in front of Chu Lui; but he did not look too good. ¡°Ah Lui, have you decided on her?¡± Chu Jiang rubbed his forehead, and his entire person looked as if he had aged by ten years. ¡°Forget it, you decide on your own matters yourself. I can¡¯t care so much anymore.¡± Chu Lui put down the magazines in his hands. Actually, he knew what Chu Jiang was asking; but he refused to answer this question. Not longter, Xia Mingzheng came over and wanted to talk about the two children. The person had already stayed there, and the Xia household was a prominent family so they could not let her carry on without a status. This would not be good either to the Chu family or the Xia household. Chapter 902 - Accept the Sister-in-Law

Chapter 902: ept the Sister-in-Law

Chu Jiang really had no energy to care about these things, but Xia Mingzheng was right. Now that Chu Enterprise and Chu Lui were at the top of the world, perhaps this marriage had to be settled. Chu Lui did not express his opinion, and Xia Mingzheng thought that he had agreed. ¡°Dad, go announce it first.¡± Xia Yixuan gave Xia Mingzheng an idea. As long as the matter was announced¡ªbased on the Chu family¡¯s identity and status, they would get married no matter what. At the very least, it could first dash the hopes of ambitious women. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡± Xia Mingzheng was quite hesitant as this was only the conclusion they got after he spoke to Chu Jiang. Chu Lui himself had not nodded his head. If they went to announce the news of their marriage on their own, the n might even backfire. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dad. Trust me.¡± Xia Yixuanforted Xia Mingzheng. ¡°There will only be advantages to us if we announce it. Besides, Chu Jiang also agreed. Even if he did not nod his head, we have already brought the matter up to him so even if he knew, it won¡¯t matter anymore. ¡°I know Brother Lui¡¯s character. Even if he found out about itter, he would only let the incident continue to develop and wouldn¡¯t exin further. If we miss this chance, perhaps it won¡¯t be so easy when we bring it up again in the future.¡± So they had to grab this chance. Even if it was fake, she would make it real sooner orter. She could guarantee that it would definitely work. Her status would change, and her identity would be upgraded. Yes, this was Chu Lui¡¯s personality. Of course, Xia Yixuan was not only banking on this as Chu Lui had a certain responsibility to bear about the trouble she had met with. Even though she did not suffer from any real harm¡ªif she yed some small tricks regarding this in the future, Chu Lui would only turn a blind eye to it. However, it seemed like she had forgotten this was not a small track but a calcted n of someone who had changed her looks. Xia Mingzheng was still kind of worried, but seeing his daughter¡¯s look, he agreed. At this time, Xia Ruoxin was still in the Lu family. She had not gone to work in a few days; after she was drenched in the rain, she fell sick for a few days with fever and cough. She barely recovered. It was impossible that Jian Qingying would let her out, and Xia Ruoxin felt the same. Without talking about herself, it was the peak period of influenza; and she was afraid she would infect other people so she took leave from Chu Enterprise. On Chu Lui¡¯s end, they agreed without thinking. Actually, Xia Ruoxin thought about it and felt that it was right. She was originally someone who dropped in from the outside, and this job could do with or without one extra person as the others could do it well. However, her hard work and time had made this empty duty be important; and she made a ce for herself. However, she was still someone that could be absent. In the entire Chu Enterprise¡ªother than Chu Lui himself, everyone else was receable. Her phone ced aside suddenly rang. She took a look at it¡ªit was Lu Jinrong. ¡°Xiaohua, I have something to tell you.¡± On the phone, Lu Jinrong¡¯s voice was still calm, but for some reason, Xia Ruoxin felt that something was upsetting behind it. ¡°Mm, I¡¯m listening.¡± She stretched her body lightly on the couch and hugged the doll in her arms. ¡°I¡¯ve just received some news. Chu Lui might get engaged with Xia Yixuan.¡± Lu Jinrong held a pen and kept knocking on his office table as he did not know how Xia Ruoxin would react after listening to him. Would she be upset, in pain, or indignant? Anyway, she would definitely not be okay. Some feelings could not be swept away just because they wanted it to; some suffering could not go away as and when they liked. One could stop thinking about it, but they would always exist. ¡°Really?¡± Xia Ruoxin held the doll in her arms tightly, and her long and tightshes drooped down. At the bottom of her eye, there were two patches of light gray. ¡°They can get engaged if they want. In this world, it¡¯s easy to be attracted to someone but hard to staymitted. A man¡¯s words could never be trusted.¡± She said nonchntly and ced the doll in front of her face as her fingers gently touched the doll¡¯s face. ¡°Right, Rainy? He betrayed Rainy and doesn¡¯t deserve to be Rainy¡¯s father.¡± Lu Jinrong put down his phone and shook his head. He stood up, walked to the full-length window, and pressed his forehead against the ss. At that moment, no one saw that excruciating pain had shed across his eyes. Who had not loved before? Who had not suffered before? The next day when Xia Ruoxin reached the office¡ªas expected, she heard all the employees gossiping about Xia Yixuan being theirdy boss. Actually, everyone knew very clearly that this was bound to happen, and it was only a matter of time. After all, there was only one woman¡ªXia Yixuan¡ªbeside Chu Lui. If there were anyone who could be Mrs. Chu, the first one would definitely not be Xia Yixuan. After all¡ªafter divorcing his previous wife, there were no more rumors or gossip about him talking to another woman. ¡°Have you heard?¡± Secretary Xiao Chen pulled Xia Ruoxin aside and softly whispered to her ears. ¡°Mm, what happened?¡± Xia Ruoxin arranged her sleeves, and there was a tinum zip on her wrist, which made her snow-like skin even nicer. ¡°We¡¯re going to have ady boss soon,¡± Secretary Xiao Chen said in shock, ¡°I thought the CEO was going to die alone, but he¡¯s still getting married in the end.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Xia Ruoxin raised her eyes. ¡°He still epted his sister-inw.¡± ¡°Uh...¡± Secretary Xiao Chen found her sentence a bit weird, but it was true. Xia Yixuan was originally the younger sister of the first Mrs. Chu. Even though they were not biological sisters¡ªbased on their status, they had an inw rtionship. It was as if they were watching a blood-sucking drama, and it was true. Suddenly, she hugged her arms as she felt that it was very cold. When she turned back, she saw their CEO standing not far away and staring straight at them lightly with his dark eyes. A chill ran down Secretary Xiao Chen¡¯s spine, and she rushed back to her seat in embarrassment. She did not dare to move, but Xia Ruoxin picked up her cup, strolled to the pantry slowly to get water, and drank before she came back. By then, Chu Lui had already entered his own office. Secretary Xiao Chen did a neck-shing action. Xia Ruoxin tilted her forehead and stuck out her tongue. Secretary Xiao Chen was taken aback, and she did not understand her. Chapter 903 - Trouble Arrived

Chapter 903: Trouble Arrived

Xia Ruoxin returned to her seat, and just as she sat down, Xia Yixuan came in with her red heels. She looked young and pretty. At this time, her feet seemed to have wind as she stopped in front of Xia Ruoxin and smiled at her brightly. Xia Ruoxin picked up her cup on the table and ced it by her lips. After drinking one mouthful, she popped a mint candy into her mouth. The mint candy was refreshing, but it started to taste bitter at the same time. Xia Yixuan raised her chin and sashayed into Chu Lui¡¯s office. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s lips curved up slightly, and she smiled sarcastically. She picked up her phone and leaned against her chair behind him, and her fingers tapped the cup gently. ¡°Mm, I know. Then, will you being home tonight?¡± After a while, she held her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not young. Auntie Qin is at home, too. I won¡¯t starve or thirst to death. I hope you all have fun.¡± After she finished her sentence, she hung up; and her fingers gently touched the warmness of the cup¡ªit was warm and cold at the same time. When she stood up and was about to leave, she suddenly bumped into someone. The impact made her move backward. At this time, a hand grabbed her arm; and that force almost broke it. ¡°Thank you, CEO.¡± She stood up straight and said her thanks politely and distantly. Then, the man that walked past her had returned to his own seat. Everything seemed normal, but only she knew how tightly she had held the cup just now. Luckily, the cup was made of ss. If not, she could not guarantee that she would not directly break it. At this time, Chu Lui ced both his hands in front of his eyes; and there was some confusion in his gaze. It was very strange. They were clearly not the same person, but why did she give him such a simr feeling? After half a day, he then put down his hands; but the fingersced together were still not separated. When Xia Ruoxin went back home, it was kind of empty as all of them had gone on a holiday. Of course, they did not desert her on purpose; but she did not really want to go. She returned to her room and habitually hugged the doll in her arms. She widened her eyes and actually did not know what she was thinking. For a long, long time; she did not have any sleeping intentions and did not really dare to sleep. She took a book and ced it on her knees while flipping it one by one. She did not know how long she had read the book, but when she finished almost half of it, the sky was already very dark. After cing the book down, she walked out of the room and made herself a cup of warm milk. She could finally sleep after drinking it, but perhaps it might not be a good one. However, at the very least, she couldst through this slow and long night. The milk boiled in the pot, and she leaned at the side with hershes gently shut. However, she did not have any intention of sleeping. The noise that came over seemed to have made her more awake. After the milk was done boiling, she held it with one hand and was about to go back to her room and sleep. Just that, when she passed by her parents¡¯ room, she discovered that the light was still on. Strange... she knitted her brows. Did they not go on a vacation? There should not be anyone in the room. Did Auntie Qin forget to turn off the light when she was cleaning? Her pair of feet, originally stepped into her room, had moved out as she wanted to turn off the lights in her parents¡¯ room. She ced her hand on the handle and did not think of knocking on it. There was no one in the room, what was the point of knocking on the door? She was the only person left in the entire house¡ªeven Auntie Qin had gone over to her son¡¯s ce. Lightly, she turned the knob. Yes, the door was open. Screech! The door opened, but at that very moment, the cup in her hands fell onto the floor. ng! The cup broke into pieces, and the milk scattered everywhere. Inside, Lu Ke¡¯en was lying on the floor motionless with a pale face. Even with the loud noise of the cup shattering, he did not wake up. ¡°Daddy...¡± Xia Ruoxin rushed in and squatted down to hold Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s hand. However, Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s hand did not have a tinge of warmth. It was very cold, and his chest did not look like it was moving up and down. He lost his breathing. Xia Ruoxin ced her finger under Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s nose in disbelief. Then, her finger trembled and hurriedly moved away. Then, she ced it by Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s mouth once again in disbelief. He still had no breathing. The blood color on her face faded away as she ced her face on Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s chest to hear his breathing. In the end, there was nothing at all. She remembered... she remembered... Her breathing suddenly intensified as she clutched her hair with all her might. The pain from her scalp made her much more alert as she remembered that her mother had mentioned this father of hers had a weak heart. However, Lu Ke¡¯en had always been in good health, and he was not too old. She held her own hand tightly and released it repeatedly. On her forehead, she kept dropping beads of cold sweat. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, don¡¯t be nervous. Yes, don¡¯t be scared. You mustn¡¯t be scared.¡± She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Actually, it has only been less than a minute since she entered, but she felt as though a few years had passed. Her forehead broke out in sweat again. She knelt on the floor and tried to recall the first aid knowledge she learned before. First, use your left middle finger and index finger to press below the rib cage. Then, ce your right hand on the lower third of the rib cage before cing your left hand on your right hand with your fingers intertwined and hold your right hand tightly. Do not bend your wrist when you put pressure. The pressure you put muste from below, and your fingers must leave the chest. The cardiovascr pressure way: the first-aider¡¯s arms are to be ced on the lower third of the patient¡¯s rib cage, and both wrists must be straight when you use your body weight to put pressure. To an adult with average weight, the rib cage must be pressed down to about five centimeters before letting go rapidly to take away the pressure. Her brain clearly remembered this sentence. Gao Yi had taught her this once. When they had nothing to do, he had taught her a lot of first-aid methods. She held her hand and ced her hands on Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s chest. Then, she pressed down with all her might again and again. The sweat droplets on her forehead kept dropping, her fingers were already numb; and her left arm was in slight pain. However, she could not stop. ¡°Dad?¡± ¡°Daddy...¡± While doing CPR for Lu Ke¡¯en, she kept yelling his name. ¡°Dad, wake up.¡± No reaction. No, she did not even have time to make a call and could only press on Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s chest with all her might. After some time, she heard¡ªgulu! It seemed to be a sounding from a human¡¯s throat. Chapter 904 - Shock but No Danger

Chapter 904: Shock but No Danger

¡°Dad, wake up.¡± Xia Ruoxin was ted and hurriedly released her fingers. Putong! Putong! She seemed to be able to hear Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s heart beating. His throat was still making sounds, and his chest started to move up and down. Slowly, Lu Ke¡¯en opened his eyes and raised his hand weakly. The corners of his eyes were slightly wet. Xia Ruoxin hurriedly held his hand tightly and heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯re okay now. You¡¯re okay.¡± She lightly held Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s chest. ¡°Dad, follow me and breathe.¡± She got Lu Ke¡¯en to follow her breathing momentum. When Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s breathing stabilized, she then hurriedly found her phone and called for an ambnce. It was such a coincidence as the entire family was not around, but Lu Ke¡¯en had met with this incident. Xia Ruoxin really could not imagine if the light was not turned on, if she was not here, and if she did not know first-aid; perhaps Lu Ke¡¯en would really just pass on like that. She called the hospital and turned back, but Lu Ke¡¯en was still lying on the floor; Xia Ruoxin did not dare to move him. She could only kneel on the floor and hold his hand tightly. At this time, Lu Ke¡¯en just opened his eyes; and his face was still pale but had a bit of color. The main thing was that he could breathe, and his chest kept rising from time to time. Those precious air entered from his nose to his chest, to his lungs, and finally to his blood and muscles. Not longter, the ambnce arrived. After all, they were medical professionals so when they came and gave Lu Ke¡¯en an oxygen mask and a drip, Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s original pale face had almost immediately be livelier. Xia Ruoxin also ran behind them and did not even wear her shoes when she went out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be okay.¡± The doctor at the side kept reassuring Xia Ruoxin, and she wanted to not worry too. However, her hands kept on trembling, and so did her breathing. Only until Lu Ke¡¯en was sent to the hospital, underwent a whole series of checks, and had escaped the critical stage as said by the doctor... did Xia Ruoxin fall on the floor helplessly. She hugged her body tightly and was very cold and scared. The doctor said that it was a sudden attack as his heart had problems originally. However, if he paid more attention normally, it would not pose too much of a problem. Also, he had to carry emergency heart pills with him regrly. The next day when Lu Jinrong and Jian Qingying rushed back, they saw Xia Ruoxin outside the ward barefooted and in thin clothes. Her entire person looked as pitiful as if she was deserted. When Jian Qingying was about to say something, Lu Jinrong shook his head towards her. Jian Qingying turned around sadly and leaned against the door to Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s ward to look at the man inside who was attached to all kinds of tubes. It was her husband¡ªher husband that had spent more than half of her life with her. Sometimes, she really did not dare to imagine how she would live on if he abandoned her. Lu Jinrong took off his jacket and wrapped Xia Ruoxin in it. It was only then that he realized that it had been a few months, but she did not get any heavier and was still as light as a feather. If the wind was slightly stronger, perhaps she would really be blown away by it. Not longter, the director of the hospital came over and called a few department heads over to check on Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s condition. ¡°Old Mr. Lu is different as this was a sudden case. Luckily, he was discovered early, and someone had done first-aid on him on time. You should really thank your daughter for being so capable,¡± that doctor said and felt very confused. ¡°Apparently, Old Mr. Lu¡¯s heart had already stopped beating, but your daughter luckily knows how to do CPR and forcefully fought for time for the patient. If not, by the time we rushed over, we might not be able to save the patient. ¡°This time, it¡¯s just a shock without danger. Just pay more attention next time, and it¡¯ll be okay.¡± Lu Jinrong finally heaved a sigh of relief. He walked over and hugged Jian Qingying¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Dad is fine. That old man won¡¯t bear to die; he hasn¡¯t carried his grandkids yet.¡± ¡°Who talks about their dad like that?¡± Even though Jian Qingying was smiling, she wailed loudly while hugging her son. Her heart was all wrenched as she was frightened that the old one would not be able to pass this obstacle and would just leave her. One¡¯s life was really too short. When one reached their age¡ªif something happened to them, it would not be physical separation but separation by death. Then, how was she going to live on for the next few years? ¡°Can we go in and see the patient?¡± Lu Jinrong asked the doctor. The doctor nodded. ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t stay for too long. After all, the patient needs to rest. When he wakes up and is confirmed to be okay, he can be discharged.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Jinrong¡¯s tightly-held finger was finally rxed, and he decided to bring Lu Ke¡¯en home to take care of him. He knew his father¡¯s temperament more than anything else. If they wanted him to get better, they had to go ording to his wishes and call Uncle Jia over. Uncle Jia was the Lu family¡¯s family doctor, but his father was always not on good terms with him. Perhaps he was not worried about his body at all, but he was afraid that someone else would point out his problems so he did not like Doctor Jia. This time, he believed that he would no longer take his life as a joke. This joke really could not be made; if it was made wrong, one¡¯s life would be gone. Everything would end if he left on his own. Then, what about his mother? In the first half of her life, she had been missing her daughter. It was not easy for her to be more alert, but did she need to start missing her old man in the future? Lu Ke¡¯en woke up the next day. Once he opened his eyes, he saw his wife¡¯s swollen eyes from crying, his son¡¯s reddened eyes, and Xia Ruoxin who was standing beside Lu Jinrong. He extended his hand towards Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Xiaohua,e over.¡± Xia Ruoxin walked over and squatted in front of the sickbed. Lu Ke¡¯en ced his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s head. ¡°This time, Dad really needs to thank you. Without you, Dad would be gone yesterday; and your mom wouldn¡¯t havested very long.¡± ¡°You¡¯re my Dad.¡± Xia Ruoxin held Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s hands tightly. Actually, she knew that he was an awkward and cute father. On one hand, he always pulled a long face towards his daughter, but if one had to talk about doting on her, he was actually the first in the family. Men would always hide their feelings deep and were very introverted. They would not talk about love all day long but would remember it in their hearts and do it secretly. Lu Ke¡¯en lightly held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands. Perhaps he was too tired so he fell asleep again after a while. However, his health indexes were not bad and should be able to go home the next day. Chapter 905 - What are You Guilty About?

Chapter 905: What are You Guilty About?

This was the first time Xia Ruoxin has met the Lu family¡¯s private doctor. The doctor was not around the Lu family much, mainly because Lu Ke¡¯en was stubborn and did not like doctors. Moreover, it was not just the family¡¯s doctor; it was all doctors. However, he was at a disadvantage this time. He knew the condition of his body. He would probably be stuck with a doctor from now on. The family doctor¡¯sst name was Jia. It was a rather uniquest name. Xia Ruoxin knew another doctor with the same name. His name was rather interesting, too. It was Jia Xinbao. He was quite nice to her, and she wondered if he was rted to the family doctor. Sometimes, she really did feel that it was like a y, and one really did not know how the y ended. Doctor Jia brought his equipment and son along. His son was none other than the Jia Xinbao that Xia Ruoxin knew. ¡°Old Lu, did you drink secretly again?¡± Doctor Jia asked this instant he arrived. He knew when he saw Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s that thetter had probably ignored his advice. He had told him not to drink and smoke, but it seemed like it had all been in vain. Lu Ke¡¯en widened his eyes angrily as he clenched his fists. He really wanted to give Doctor Jia a punch to his face. He was stepping on a minefield there. Can¡¯t he see that Jian Qingying¡¯s face is extremely gloomy? ¡°He drank?¡± She asked Lu Ke¡¯en eerily. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s face was red. He was prepared to deny it the whole way. He red at Doctor Jia angrily. No one will think you¡¯re mute if you don¡¯t say anything. Doctor Jia touched his nose and shook his head. This old man was stubborn. He was stubborn as a young man, and he was even stubborn now. ¡°Oh, right, this is my son, Jia Xinbao.¡± Doctor Jia introduced the man with him. ¡°He¡¯s better at your kind of illness than I am.¡± The mere mention of the word ¡®sickness¡¯ has Lu Ke¡¯en jumping up and down. ¡°You¡¯re ill, your whole family¡¯s ill!¡± What illness? He was really healthier. He had never been healthier. He would fight anyone who said otherwise. ¡°Okay.¡± Doctor Jia could not be bothered to argue with the stubborn old man. Would he be here if the old man were not sick? Xia Ruoxin closed the door gently. Dad seems as energetic as before. It seems like he¡¯s fine. He scared everyone this time around, especially her. ¡°Xiaohua.¡± Lu Jinrong walked over and ced his hands on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°We¡¯re family.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled at him. ¡°Families don¡¯t speak like this.¡± ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t say it.¡± Lu Jinrong ced his hands in his pockets. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want my help?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Xia Ruoxin knew that he was saying, but she really did not need it. She had her own means of revenge. It was her grudge; she did not need others to get involved. ¡°Eh?¡± Jia Xinbao rubbed his eyes. ¡°This back...¡± ¡°Miss Xia, please wait.¡± He hurried over, but when the woman turned, it was an entirely different face. ¡°Miss Xia, you had stic surgery?¡± Xia Ruoxin blinked. How did this person recognize her? No matter how he did it, she would never admit to it. ¡°Young Doctor Jia, are you talking to me?¡± she asked in feigned confusion. ¡°En, yeah.¡± Jia Xinbao scrutinized Xia Ruoxin¡¯s features. It did not look like she had undergone surgery, but something was different. Moreover, her voice was changed, too. Something was off, but he could not put a finger on what was strange. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you are...¡± He still did not know her, but... but this felt like that person. Even though the face was different, the ratio of the distribution of her features indicated that they were the same person. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Lu Xiaohua.¡± Xia Ruoxin could conceal her emotions perfectly now. Even Chu Lui could not tell the differences, not to mention Jia Xinbao. She had only known him for a few months. She believed that he found her familiar because of his profession as a doctor. After all, doctors looked not at faces but features like bones. Of course, those were not her words; those were from what Gao Yi had once told her. ¡°Lu Xiaohua?¡± Jia Xinbao was confused for a second, but he came around quickly. ¡°You¡¯re the missy of the Lu family?¡± ¡°En, yes,¡± Xia Ruoxin admitted. She was the missy¡ªa fake one counts too, right? ¡°I still have something on. I¡¯ll head off first.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded at him before he turned and left. She returned to her room and hugged the dolly habitually. She then proceeded to y with the dolly emotionlessly. She went to work three dayster. Jia Xinbao did not stay in the Lu family home but in a small apartment nearby. Even though he was not here 24/7, he was here three times a day. ¡°Stop the car.¡± She got to the chauffeur to stop the car and got off herself. She had run into someone she knew. Not just that, but it was someone who seemed a little unstable. It was Xia Yixuan. She was nervous and high-strung like she needed something badly. However, she was scared and probably did sleep well at night. Thus, she was unwell. That was Xia Ruoxin¡¯s determination of Xia Yixuan¡¯s current state. Given thetter¡¯s state, she had probably run into a problem that she could not solve. Xia Ruoxin followed after her. Even though she was not good at tailing people, Xia Yixuan was clearly not in the state to notice anyone trailing her. She ran into the hospital and went into a doctor¡¯s cubicle. Xia Ruoxin was not sure what was said, but Xia Yixuan came out of the office looking anxious and holding something in her hand. It was probably a human instinct to be paranoid when they were doing something suspicious. Xia Yixuan looked around carefully before she put the item into her bag and hurried out. Xia Ruoxin followed after and gave Lu Jinrong a phone call. ¡°Brother, do me a favor.¡± After a while, a scrawny fifteen-year-old walked over. He handed a bag to Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin took it from him. It was the bag that Xia Yixuan was holding just now. She got Lu Jinrong to get a skilled thief. He would get his hands on everything he set his mind to. Chapter 906 - Prohibited Drugs

Chapter 906: Prohibited Drugs

She opened Xia Yixuan¡¯s bag and took out the contents of the bag. It was a bag of drugs, but she was not sure what they were used for. She took a small pack out and returned it to the thief. ¡°Please return this and get double the amount from my brother.¡± The boyughed and disappeared into the crowd nimbly. Xia Ruoxin ced the bag of drugs into her bag and went to work nonchntly. However, she was surprised that the Great CEO Chu was not at work today. Needless to say, Xia Yixuan would not be here if he were not there. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here?¡± she asked Secretary Xiao Chen. Secretary Xiao Chen whispered to her with the news she received, ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Know what? What¡¯s so mysterious?¡± Xia Ruoxin cleaned up her table. There was not much to it. She would listen if they wanted to say it. If not, she was fine, too. Secretary Xiao Chen stood up, ran over to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s desk, and rested her hand and chin on the desk. ¡°Our CEO¡¯s mother was in an identst year and turned into a vegetable.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that,¡± Xia Ruoxin said inly. Some streaks shed across her eyes. Not only did she hear about it, but she was one of the two witnesses in the world. The other was Xia Yixuan. ¡°I heard that she¡¯ll be regaining consciousness recently,¡± Secretary Xiao Chen said in a hushed tone. ¡°So our CEO might not being in recently. It¡¯s good that he¡¯s noting. We can go whatever we want in that case.¡± Xia Ruoxin, who was tidying documents, paused a little before she looked down and finished what she was doing. Oh, Song Wan¡¯s waking up. No wonder Xia Yixuan can¡¯t fall asleep. As the person in question, Song Wan was the only other person who knew about the incident. There were no eternal secrets in this world. Xia Yixuan thought she was safe, but there was still Song Wan. The doctor said that she might sleep forever or wake up at any time. If that were true, the day Song Wan woke up would be the day Xia Yixuan died. Of course, she understood that. Otherwise, she would not be that anxious. Xia Ruoxin suddenly thought of the bag of drugs in her bag. She stood up and took her bag from the shelf. It was a small ss bottle. She did not understand thebel... if only Gao Yi were here. However, with her current face, she could not go see Gao Yi. She ced the ss bottle back into her bag, then stood up, and prepared to go home. ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Secretary Xiao Chen ced her hair behind her ears. ¡°You dare leave early?¡± ¡°Why not? Since the boss isn¡¯t here anyway.¡± Xia Ruoxin straightened her clothes and went into the elevator. She did not even bother with her remaining work. Secretary Xiao Chen was sprawled across the table. Sigh... she could not help but sigh. She could not imagine what the rich people¡¯s world was like. When Xia Ruoxin got back home, Jia Xinbao happened to be there, too. He was drinking tea with Lu Ke¡¯en. Jia Xinbao was good with people. If it were older Doctor Jia, the two old men would probably be arguing by now. Jia Xinbao looked good and was good at talking. He was rather popr with the old folks, and he knew his boundaries. He never spoke of illnesses because some people were really sensitive to the term ¡®illnesses¡¯. Lu Ke¡¯en was sipping on a cup of tea. He seemed rather leisurely. It was clear that he was in a rather good mood. This was probably the best mood he had been in since he was discharged. The patient must remain in a good mood for an illness such as this. ¡°Young Doctor Jia, I have something to talk to you about,¡± Xia Ruoxin said to Jia Xinbao. Everyone here called Jia Shengsheng Doctor Jia while Doctor Jia was addressed as young Doctor Jia, so that the two could tell the difference. ¡°Okay.¡± Jia Xinbao stood up and followed Xia Ruoxin. She took the small bottle from her bag. ¡°Young Doctor Jia, do you know what kind of drug this is?¡± ¡°Let me see.¡± Jia Xinbao took the bottle from Xia Ruoxin and shook it. He then smelled it and covered up the bottle. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this since it doesn¡¯t have anybels. There¡¯s no name on it so I¡¯ll have to run some tests.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin felt reassured when she heard Jia Xinbao¡¯s offer. Otherwise, she would not know where to figure out the contents of the drug. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a small thing.¡± Jia Xinbao ced the bottle into his pocket. He looked at his watch. ¡°It¡¯s just nice. I have some time now. I¡¯ll give you the results tonight.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin thanked him again. ¡°Hehe, I said that you don¡¯t have to.¡± Jia Xinbaoughed. He then leaned in closer. ¡°You just have to tell me if your face has undergone surgery. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m a doctor.¡± He pointed at his eyes. ¡°My eyes are really sharp.¡± Xia Ruoxin remained smiling. He could figure it out for himself. Sometimes, the best answer was no answer. Jia Xinbao was probably bored so he moved on from the topic. At night, Jia Xinbao went to Xia Ruoxin when he returned. ¡°The results are out. Have a look for yourself.¡± He passed a page of the report to her. Xia Ruoxin took the page from him and sat down to read it. There were a lot of technical terms on the page, and she struggled to understand it since she was not in medicine. However, Jia Xinbao could understand it. ¡°This is actually a type of sleeping pill, but doctors usually will not prescribe this to patients.¡± Jia Xinbao leaned back on the table and continued. ¡°Actually, this is kind of a prohibited drug. Even though it is quite effective in treating insomnia, something about it is deadly. There was a kind of dependency on the drug, and users would always feel sleepy. The dosage had to be controlled, or one would slip into aa. ¡°That¡¯s kind of it.¡± He rapped his fingers gently on the table. Slip into aa... ¡°I understand. Thank you.¡± Xia Ruoxin stood up and kept the report away. She did not say anything else, and Jia Xinbao sharply decided not to ask. Chapter 907 - He did not Want To

Chapter 907: He did not Want To

¡°Okay.¡± He raised his hand. ¡°My mission¡¯s aplished. I¡¯m going to bed now.¡± He yawned again. He was indeed tired. ¡°Oh, right.¡± He returned when he was at the door. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me if you¡¯ve had stic surgery?¡± Xia Ruoxin touched her face and then nodded. ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Jia Xinbao widened his eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± He sulked and then walked out. Xia Ruoxin smiled. They called her a liar when she told the truth. So what was she to say so that they would believe her? She picked up the report again and ripped it up. She tossed it into the trash. She would not save Song Wan. Xia Yixuan could do whatever she wanted. En, vegetable. Since Song Wan was already one, she would probably remain that way if it happened again. She patted her fingers, turned, and went to get herself a ss of water. After a while, she picked up a cup; but her fingers were cold. At this time, Xia Yixuan was still massaging Song Wan¡¯s muscles. She ced her hands into her pockets. She had not taken the drug yet, and she was most afraid of Song Wan regaining consciousness. She pulled the nket open and was about to massage Song Wan¡¯s legs when she smelt a familiar stench. ¡°Now?¡± Xia Yixuan covered her nose with both hands and called for the caretakers. They came in and expertly cleaned Song Wan up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take over.¡± Xia Yixuan dismissed the two of them. The caretaker nodded and opened the door to leave. They went off to prepare Song Wan¡¯s food and clean up her discharge. Xia Yixuan stood up after she saw that the caretakers had left. She took the syringe and drew a little of the drug and injected it into Song Wan¡¯s stomach tube. Her fingers were shaking a little, and her back was drenched when she was done. She wiped the sweat from her forehead and looked up, her eyes full of despise. ¡°I¡¯ll let you live a few more days. You can die when I marry into the Chu family.¡± If it were not for the fact that she had to appear like she cared for Song Wan in front of Chu Lui, Song Wan would be beyond dead now. She would not leave a ticking time bomb by her side. Even though Chu Lui had not said anything, she had hinted at it many times. Despite that, he had not given her any reply. He wouldn¡¯t make her wait for decades, right? She¡¯d be old and wrinkly then. No, this couldn¡¯t go on. She gritted her teeth. She let the caretakers in and went back to her room. She put on full-face makeup, changed into sexy lingerie, and waited. When she heard the car downstairs, she ran over and lifted the curtain. As expected she saw a ck car parked outside. The car had clean, simple lines as per Chu Lui¡¯s style. His car was just like him, clean-cut but inflexible. She waited. A minute had passed. Another minute. Chu Lui opened the door and walked before a door. He pulled a drawer open and removed the ring. He habitually put it on his ring finger and twirled it. He then walked into the balcony and reached out his hand. If he let go, the ring would fall, never to be found. He would not look for it. If he let go, he would lose his chance; neither would he give himself the chance. At thest instant, the ring was still lying in his hands. He pulled the drawers open and tossed the ring into it and returned to his desk. There was a sound from the doorknob. He did not pay attention to it and sat down. He picked up a document and flipped through it until a pair of hands wrapped themselves around him, and a woman closed in. ¡°Brother Lui, I¡¯m a little scared. Can I sleep here tonight?¡± ¡°En,¡± Chu Lui replied inly as he spun the pen in his hands, covering his eyes. Xia Yixuan was excited as she felt a tingling in her body. She hugged Chu Lui¡¯s arm and pressed herself in closer. She even teased him with fleeting touches, but when she reached her hand towards him, Chu Lui stood up. Xia Yixuan missed and almost fell to the floor. Her shoulder was now exposed, and her skimpy lingerie was almost at her waist. It barely covered anything. Chu Lui grabbed a bunch of his hair, opened the door, and left without looking back. ¡°Brother Lui, where are you going?¡± Xia Yixuan was stunned. What¡¯s going on? Weren¡¯t we going to... tonight? ¡°Making space for you,¡± Chu Lui replied inly. ¡°Brother Lui...¡± Xia Yixuan scrambled after him, her thin piece of apparel almost falling to the ground. Chu Lui closed the door with his hands, blocking Xia Yixuan outside. ¡°Brother Lui, why are you doing this to me?¡± Xia Yixuan tugged at her clothes. She was already being this shameless. He was already tempted. Any normal man would not reject her. She had already felt his reaction so why did he leave? Chu Lui crossed his arms, his eyes emotionless. He curled his thin lips. ¡°Xia Yixuan, I¡¯m not interested; neither do I want to sleep with you.¡± With that, he turned, leaving a stunned Xia Yixuan with his insulting words. Chu Lui felt that he was a little pitiful sometimes. He did not care for women. Even though he reacted to them, he had no desire for it. He would rather settle it himself than spend his time on women. Of course, he was not sick or homosexual. It was just that the person he desired no longer existed. As for Xia Yixuan, he was not interested. A woman¡¯s proactivity when he was not interested was like forcing herself on him... And he¡ªChu Lui¡ªhad no interest in being forced. Chapter 908 - How to Resolve Hatred

Chapter 908: How to Resolve Hatred

Opening the door, the caretaker was dozing off. She was startled awake when she heard the door. ¡°Mr. Chu, why are you here?¡± The caretaker hurriedly stood up to check on Song Wan. She was relieved when she saw that Song Wan was still fine and sleeping. She was scared. She had thought that something had happened to Song Wan. ¡°You can go first,¡± Chu Lui said to her as he walked over. He held his mother¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve slept for more than half a year already. When can you wake up?¡± He reached out and tidied up Song Wan¡¯s hair. Even though she was well taken care of, she was still in aa after all. Her muscles were shriveling, and she was aging. ¡°Mom, sorry...¡± Chu Lui ced Song Wan¡¯s hand on his forehead as he muttered his apologies. The person who had caused her to be in this state was not Xia Ruoxin, it was him. He was responsible. If he had given up or had been less indignant, Xia Ruoxin might not have be like that. No matter if it were a careless mistake or an intentional act, there was no taking it back. How could he resolve the hatred of his mother getting hurt? He sat down next Song Wan and rested his head on her arm just like he would as a child. Even though Song Wan had made many mistakes, he was partly responsible as a son. However, no matter what, death was not the solution. His hatred was buried deep and would not dissipate. Rather say he hated Xia Ruoxin and himself, he hated himself more. There was a hand on his shoulder, gently patting him. Chu Lui looked up, and Chu Jiang had arrived in the room unknown to him. Chu Jiang pulled up the nkets for Song Wan and sat down to talk to him. ¡°Ah Lui, don¡¯t be like this. Your mom doesn¡¯t want you to be like this either.¡± Chu Lui let go of his mother¡¯s hand but remained seated. ¡°Dad, what brings you here?¡± Chu Jiang had to take care of Chu Xiang. She only stuck to him since Song Wan became like that. No matter what, she was the child that Song Wan adopted; and Chu Jiang had to take care of her. ¡°She fell asleep so I¡¯m here to take care of your mother.¡± Chu Jiang patted Song Wan¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Your mom¡¯s not bad. She¡¯s just very prideful. In the end, she could only resort to those methods to resolve problems she cannot solve.¡± ¡°So don¡¯t me her for Rainy¡¯s matter. It¡¯s not her fault. She didn¡¯t do it intentionally.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Chu Lui tugged at his lips. At this point in time, there was no point in ming anyone. Besides, Song Wan had already paid the price for it. She did not owe anyone anything now. ¡°Oh, right.¡± Chu Jiang just remembered that he had something to talk to his son about since he had run into him. ¡°What are you going to do about your matter with Yixuan? Have you thought about it? Your Uncle Xia is here again.¡± ¡°Let hime a few more times then,¡± Chu Lui said inly. ¡°Until now, I haven¡¯t thought about marrying, especially not with Xia Yixuan.¡± ¡°What if you have to?¡± Chu Jiang asked. As the CEO of Chu Enterprise, Chu Lui¡¯s marriage was¡ªjust like himself¡ªunder the public eye. If he did not get married, who knew what the rumors would be? ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± Chu Lui clenched his fists as he caressed his ring finger, which had a prickling pain. ... Xia Ruoxin put her back down and sat down. Shortly after, Chu Lui arrived. He looked straight ahead, only stopping when he walked past her. His dark eyes stared intently as if trying to find something from her. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand, which was by the side of her body, tightened. She smiled professionally at Chu Lui. ¡°Hello, CEO.¡± She lowered her eyes which were a little dark. She was actually most afraid of Chu Lui¡¯s gaze. He was a little too sharp sometimes, and she almost gave in a few times. ¡°En,¡± Chu Lui replied inly and walked into his office. He usually spent the day inside his office and barely even left for home. Xia Yixuan would report punctually, too, but she never looked happy. That was when Xia Ruoxin was the happiest. That was building one¡¯s happiness on another¡¯s pain. En, she understood, and she liked it. Picking up her mug, she walked into the pantry and fetched a ss of water. She then saw Xia Yixuan approaching. She turned and hid in a corner as she heard the sound of heels clicking on the floor. Everyone had their own rate of breathing and their own footsteps. These footsteps clearly belonged to Xia Yixuan. ¡°I¡¯m out of the medicine. Prepare more for me.¡± The person on the other end of the line said something, but Xia Yixuan lowered her voice as it cracked a little. ¡°Just prepare some if I tell you so. Even if it gets caught, it¡¯s not on you. I didn¡¯t give you all that money for nothing. All that money should be enough for the rest of your life. Do you even need to be a doctor anymore? When can you give it to me? ¡°En, okay. I¡¯ll go over the night after tomorrow. Prepare more for me.¡± With that, she picked up a ss, fetched some water, and walked out. She did not know that someone behind the corner heard everything she said. If others heard this, they probably would not know what she was referencing. However, Xia Ruoxin knew exactly what was going on. Xia Yixuan should have run out of the drugs for Song Wan. That meant that Song Wan was showing signs of regaining consciousness. The only reason she was still in aa was because of the drug. Over time, she would just die in her sleep. Jia Xinbao had said that the drug induced sleep immediately. If the drug was cut off, the person would wake up immediately. Too much of it would lead to dependency on the drug and cause someone to be killed easily. If Song Wan died like this, the cause of her death would be really clear; and Xia Yixuan would not be able to get away with it. However, in small doses, they could probably say that Song Wan died in hera. That was why this drug was prohibited. Hospitals would not usually prescribe this drug. To put it inly, the drug was practically the drug for euthanasia. However, Xia Yixuan was good. She was able to get her hands on so much dosage. It was not hard to figure out though. Xia Mingzheng was never short on money, and she was the only daughter of the Xia household. All the family¡¯s assets would go to her. As for Xia Ruoxin, she was never part of Xia Mingzheng¡¯s ns. Chapter 909 - Revenge

Chapter 909: Revenge

Xia Ruoxin took out her phone and called Lu Jinrong. ¡°Brother, I need your help with something.¡± Not longter, she put her phone back in her pocket and walked over like she had nothing to do. Then, she leaned her head against the ss; and her white skin seemed to be even whitertely. Perhaps it was because she did not go under the sun. She extended her fingers and gently held her chin. Her red lips curved up meaningfully. At night, Xia Yixuan asked her driver to park nearby; and she went to take the medicine from the doctor. How stupid... he could not even do this simple task and took her money for nothing. A whileter, she grumbled as she walked while holding something in her hands. With much satisfaction, she held the thing in her arms tightly. This would be enough for that stupid olddy to continue sleeping. In the end¡ªbefore she even took a few more steps, she felt a pain at the back of her head. Before she could even internalize what happened, she had already fainted. ... Xia Ruoxin opened that small bag and took out a bottle of medicine. It was a tiny ss bottle. She heard that just one bottle would guarantee a good sleep. Perhaps she should try it too... This medicine could be injected but could also be taken internally. She poured herself a cup of water and opened the medicine bottle to pour the contents into her mouth. Very quickly, sleepiness overcame her. While she still had some consciousness, she walked to the bed, took off her clothes and shoes, pulled up the nket, and slept. When she opened her eyes once again, a long time had already passed. She did not know where she was and did not know how old she was. Was she herself when she was three or four and first arrived at the Xia household? Was she herself at twenty when she just got married to Chu Lui and gave birth to Rainy? Or was she her current self that was going to be twenty-six soon. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you okay?¡± Jia Xinbao squeezed out some air from the needle in his hands and injected it into her arms. Xia Ruoxin ced her hand on her forehead. ¡°I don¡¯t feel too well. ¡°How long have I slept for?¡± Her hoarse voice sounded as if it was going to be voiceless soon. ¡°One day and one night.¡± After Jia Xinbao injected her with the needle, he pressed her arm. The skin was so white, just like premium white porcin; and he almost could not bear to jab it. ¡°How much did you drink?¡± Jia Xinbao pointed at the bottle inside the rubbish bin that had not been cleared yet. ¡°Not much.¡± Xia Ruoxin rubbed her eyebrows. ¡°One bottle.¡± ¡°One bottle?¡± Jia Xinbao almost screamed. Xia Ruoxin looked at him lightly. ¡°Can you lower down your volume? Do you want everyone to know that I used some drugs?¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®used some drugs¡¯? It sounds so awful.¡± Jia Xinbao kept the needle and grunted. ¡°This is only a sleeping pill, but no one would eat it like this. Did you even ask me when you ate it? You didn¡¯t, and you¡¯ve just eaten it daringly. One bottle is usually used for three days, but you¡¯ve actually drunk a whole bottle in one shot. It¡¯s good that you didn¡¯t sleep for three days and three nights, but you would have some side effects. I¡¯m afraid you might have to sleep another day so you should eat more food and not starve to death.¡± He always disliked this kind of people who did not care for their bodies. So many people spent so much effort just to live on, and they were fighting every single day. However, there were those who would torture their healthy bodies. As a doctor, he seriously despised this kind of behavior. Xia Ruoxin pulled the nket up. Actually, it would be pretty good like that. She fluffed up her pillow. I have not tried sleeping without a care in the world in a long time... Yes, when did she start not sleeping well? Was it after Rainy was gone, or was it at some other time? She had already forgotten. She closed her eyes and was about to sleep. Jia Xinbao knew that the medicine had taken effect so he kept his stuff and closed the door behind him. However, he did not know that the moment his foot stepped out, Xia Ruoxin already sat up. She wanted to sleep. Her subconsciousness and brain wanted to sleep. Her eyes wanted to sleep. However, she could not. She had not forgotten that someone was caught red-handed in her hands. She had waited for this chance for a really long time, but Xia Yixuan was really super meticulous. She would rarely go out alone in the middle of the night, but there would still be times where she would walk in the night like just now. Now, she had to think about how to torture this piece of meat on the board. Was she going to give her a taste of her own medicine? No, it would not be enough... at all. The vengeance of throwing her down the sea. The vengeance of disfiguring her. The vengeance of ruining her throat. The vengeance of breaking her legs. How was she going to take revenge? Even if she cut Xia Yixuan up into pieces¡ªin the end, her wounds were still here, her face could not be returned, and she had already experienced the pain. So, it was not enough. Not enough. She opened her wardrobe and changed into a white dress with a white color cardigan. Then, shebed through her hair, and it was a very beautiful face with her new identity. When Xia Yixuan woke up, the sky was still dark. An ufortable sensation was felt from her neck. She rubbed her neck and turned on the light habitually. In the end¡ªpiak! She fell onto the floor, and her entire body was weak without a single bit of strength. ¡°Where am I? Help, help...¡± She was anxious and scared. She only went to take some medicine. How did she end up like this? This was not her home or any ce she was familiar with. Phone... phone... where was her phone? She felt around for her bag. Her phone was in her bag. Her bag had her phone, but her bag... Oh yes, where did her bag go? Where was her phone? ¡°Help, help. Somebody, help me! Help me! ¡°Daddy, Brother Lui, where are you? Come help me! Help me...¡± In the ce where she could not even see her five fingers when she extended it, she called for help... but no one responded. Suddenly, she hugged her head and screamed. At this point outside, it was also pitch-ck darkness. Xia Ruoxin held her arms tightly, and the iing wind blew her body and had almost blown away the remaining effects of the sleeping pills. From time to time, she could hear the ghostly cry of a fox. The wind messed up her hair, and she extended her hand to put the loose strands behind her ear. Then, she took a phone and turned it on. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xia Yixuan. I¡¯m currently busy as I¡¯m going on holiday. If you want to speak to me, please leave a message.¡± She pressed a button. Now, whoever who called would all receive this voice instead. Chapter 910 - Live Like a Dog

Chapter 910: Live Like a Dog

Like she said before, they were sisters that grew up together. She knew exactly what habits Xia Yixuan had like the back of her hand. There would be several voice messages on her every phone as she would not answer anyone¡¯s phone when she was ying too much. Xia Ruoxin threw her phone aside and let the wind blow at her face. The wind had once again stung the corner of her eye. That pain was gradual, and it was as though a string had strangled her neck. It was also suffocating. Inside, Xia Yixuan was still screaming, but slowly, those shrills became cries and then disappeared. A dark start was also the start of chaos. Xia Ruoxin was still leaning against the wall behind her, and the wind was howling as it blew her clothes. In this remote area, she remembered that Shen Wei was hiding here at the start so this ce was very safe. No one could find her, no¡ªthem. ¡°Xia Yixuan, you should really feel how it is like to call for help but to no avail.¡± She had been holding Xia Yixuan¡¯s phone all along. Within the two days, Xia Yixuan¡¯s phone rang a few times, but none of them was from Chu Lui or Xia Mingzheng. It seemed like they understood Xia Yixuan¡¯s character. She loved to y and would not be restricted to one ce. Bang! The door opened, and Xia Yixuan was shocked as she closed her eyes. ¡°Who? Who is it? Let me out. Let me out now. Do you want money? Okay, I¡¯ll give you money. My family is wealthy, and so is my fiance. He has a lot of money. He¡¯ll give you whatever you want.¡± Not far away, the footsteps sounded nearer and nearer like a demon¡¯s voice wanting one¡¯s life, which almost caused Xia Yixuan¡ªwho had starved for two days¡ªto break down. If there was not a bowl of water ced by the door every day when she was asleep, she would have already died a long time ago. ¡°I¡¯m begging you... don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me...¡± She was almost screaming her lungs out, and her body crawled forward. At this point, amp was turned on. The sudden re made Xia Yixuan hurriedly cover her eyes and almost rolled to the corner of the wall as she huddled her body. At this point, her hair was in a mess, and her face had streaks of ck and white due to her crying and her makeup getting ruined. Even her clothes had all sorts of weird sour and pungent smells. She did not know if she solved her biological needs right there and then or found a spot for it. However, Xia Ruoxin felt that based on Xia Yixuan, she would have just directly done it in her clothes. Xia Ruoxin held the torch in her hands and walked towards Xia Yixuan to squat down. After starving for two days, she would not have much strength anymore. If she still wanted to hit someone, it meant that she was not too hungry and could starve for two more days. She brought the light to Xia Yixuan¡¯s face, and she yelled while covering it. There seemed to be water sounds. Xia Ruoxin lowered her head, and with the torch, she could see a puddle of liquid at Xia Yixuan¡¯s butt. Suddenly, she felt as if she did not have the energy to take revenge against such a person. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see who I am?¡± She said lightly, and her lips curved up in a seemingly smiling manner. Her raised lips hid all her past and pain. Finally, Xia Yixuan moved her hands, but her entire body kept shivering. Once she saw Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, she almost jumped up. ¡°It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you¡ªLu Xiaohua. What do you want to do? Why did you lock me up? This is illegal. Illegal.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid, what should I be scared of?¡± Xia Ruoxin ced the torch aside and stood up to stare at her from a high ce, just like how Xia Yixuan used to do to her. ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Xia Yixuan hollered and had even sniffed some mucus out. Indeed, she was hopeless, and she disgusted people. ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t like your face.¡± Xia Ruoxin used her foot to step on Xia Yixuan¡¯s feet and rubbed her shoes on her body. Honestly, she did not feel happy at all from taking her revenge. Instead, it had even made her recall the dirty past that could not be imagined. Xia Yixuan¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, and she kept trembling. She wanted to stand up but did not have energy at all. She wanted to fight it out with the person in front of her, but she had lost the strength to even clench her fists. ¡°Ms. Lu, just say. What do you want? I¡¯ll give it to you... I¡¯ll give you everything...¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s green face had two streaks of ck¡ªher mascara had long run, and she looked just like a ghost. As long as Lu Xiaohua was willing to let her off, she would do anything and could give up on anything. Yes, anything, she guaranteed. She promised. She would not fight with her anymore and would walk far away from her when she saw her next time... as long as she let her off, and she could live. She did not want to die; she really did not want to die. However, the other part of her was saying in her heart, ¡®Just wait for it... when I go out, I will take my revenge.¡¯ ¡°Really?¡± Xia Ruoxin sat down again and watched thepletely different Xia Yixuan, who was begging her just like a dog. Even though she did not smile, she felt great. It turned out that this was how a bad person could feel. It was great. ¡°Yes, yes. I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯ll give you everything.¡± Xia Yixuan was so frightened that she was close to going on her knees in front of Xia Ruoxin. As long as she could go out¡ªas long as she could live on, anything would be fine... really... anything. She could have everything she wanted, and she would give her all of it. ¡°But, what do you have?¡± Xia Ruoxin stared at Xia Yixuan¡¯s face that neither looked like a human nor a ghost. She really did not know what Xia Yixuan would use to exchange for her freedom and her life. ¡°I have money. I have the Xia household¡¯s.¡± Xia Yixuan clutched her clothes tightly. ¡°Everything that my dad owns is mine. His assets are mine. As long as you let me off, I¡¯ll give you half of everything the Xia household has. No, I¡¯ll give you everything. Everything, is that okay?¡± Now, she did not even dare to haggle with Xia Ruoxin. This woman was insane and perverted. She could do anything, and she would even kill her. She would definitely kill her. ¡°Am I short of money?¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled mockingly and asked Xia Yixuan in return. The Lu family did not fancy the things from Xia household. Besides, Xia Yixuan was not in charge of the Xia household. Xia Mingzheng was still around, and he had not died. Even if Xia Yixuan wanted the Xia household¡¯s fortune, it could not be now as she could not move any of Xia Mingzheng¡¯s assets. Suddenly, Xia Yixuan clenched her teeth. ¡°I know you like Brother Lui. If you let me off, I¡¯ll let you have him.¡± Yes, she did say that... but whether she would really give in or not, she would let Lu Xiaohua find out. Chapter 911 - Something’s Wrong

Chapter 911: Something¡¯s Wrong

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Ruoxin caught the hatred in her eyes. She knew. As step-sisters that grew together, nothing could escape Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes. Xia Ruoxin knew exactly what Xia Yixuan was thinking and scheming. ¡°Sorry,¡± she pushed her hair behind her. ¡°I don¡¯t have any interest in Chu Lui; neither am I interested in the Xia household¡¯s assets. So this deal...¡± Her voice waszy and casual¡ªbut attractive. ¡°Ms. Xia, your conditions are not good enough so there¡¯s no need to continue.¡± She stood up and picked up the portablemp. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xia Yixuan screamed again, her voice hoarse like sand. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m hungry. I¡¯m going out to eat.¡± Xia Ruoxin turned and left. She did not have any sympathy because Xia Yixuan did not deserve it. ¡°Lu Xiaohua,e back. Get back here...¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s voice was really far. ¡°You¡¯re too disgusting. I would lose my appetite in front of you. I wonder if you feel the same about yourself, but I think you do. You will sell out your father and the man you like. What other disgusting things aren¡¯t you capable of?¡± ¡°You get back here.¡± Xia Yixuan was still screaming for Xia Ruoxin to get back. However, all she replied with was the sound of the door mming. ¡°Lu Xiaohua, I won¡¯t let you off. I¡¯ll never let you off.¡± Xia Ruoxin heard it from outside, but when did Xia Yixuan ever let her off the hook? This was the third day Xia Yixuan had disappeared. This was her third day here. A bowl of water a day. Just enough to keep her alive, but she was parched and hungry. Xia Yixuan had never been this hungry. She had never been treated this way. At first, she would cry and kick up a fuss. Now, she did not even have the energy for that. Xia Ruoxin picked up a bun to eat. That used to be her favorite store, but she did not feel anything while eating it now. She threw the bun to the floor. Xia Yixuan crawled over and picked up the bun, tossing her pride aside. She stuffed it in her mouth as if she was afraid someone would take it from her. Xia Ruoxin took another bite, but it was tasteless to her. She tossed the bun on the floor. She was about to step on it like Xia Yixuan did, but she refrained from doing so. A hand grabbed the bun and gnawed on it. Xia Yixuan was barely human at this point. She did not look for her pride, and she did not even want it... just she was back then. Looking at Xia Yixuan, she wondered if she was that disgusting and unsightly back then. She stood up. There were some things she could not do. After all, Xia Ruoxin was not Xia Yixuan. Xia Ruoxin could differentiate between the good and the bad... while the other disregarded it entirely. She suddenly did not want to continue. However, she knew that she could not release her... just like Xia Yixuan never let her go back then. Between the two of them, there could only be one survivor. ... ¡°Eh, Yixuan¡¯s not with you?¡± Xia Mingzheng did not understand. His daughter was obsessed with Chu Lui. She was not interested in anything aside from him. Why would she just leave for a holiday? That did not make sense. Chu Lui narrowed his eyes. ¡°She never went back?¡± ¡°Yeah, she hasn¡¯t.¡± Xia Mingzheng was terrified as he broke out into cold sweat. ¡°Ah Lui, do you think something happened to Yixuan?¡± Xia Mingzheng wiped his face. Were they doing this again? This was the daughter that he finally found again, his only daughter. He would rather his daughter be meaner and lie to him, but she did not want anything to happen to her. ¡°Uncle Xia, don¡¯t worry. She should be fine. I¡¯ll look again.¡± Chu Luiforted Xia Mingzheng as he thought about it. Xia Mingzheng said that Xia Yixuan had not returned since she came over. Her phone was connected, but it all went to voicemail. That was typical of Xia Yixuan. He knew her too well. She had been spoiled since young. He also spoiled her, and she had too much willfulness because he spoiled her. Given her character, there was no way she would not reply to anyone. At the very least, she would make her presence known with a high profile. He picked up his phone and dialed Xia Yixuan¡¯s number. Just like Xia Mingzheng had said, her voicemail was nothing but an automated message. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xia Yixuan. I¡¯m on vacation outside. If anything, please leave a message.¡± The voice was mechanical and cold. He put his phone down, put his finger on his ring finger, and caressed the mark. Something was wrong. He dialed another number. That person was the best fit for this. ¡°Hello, Brother San. It¡¯s me. Help me find something.¡± He picked up his coat and put it on. That might be rted to him so he had to go out there and find her. ¡°CEO, you¡¯re going out?¡± Secretary Xiao Chen stood up immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a meeting half an hourter?¡± Chu Lui nced at his watch. Half an hour might not be enough. ¡°Cancel it for not. Oh, right,¡±¡ªhe added to Secretary Xiao Chen¡ª¡±I have something to deal with recently so postpone all the meetings. If they can¡¯t be postponed, call Du Jingtang.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Secretary Xiao Chen took note of it. If there were no meetings to attend, things would be a lot easier for them. Chu Lui got into the elevator. He had just entered when someone squeezed in. It was Xia Ruoxin. ¡°You¡¯re going downstairs?¡± Chu Lui¡¯s eyes stopped at the top of her head, but he found that her shoes were not too clean. There was some mud at the bottom of her soles. Where could be mud in an urban area like this? Xia Ruoxin did not notice his gaze. She hugged the documents in her arms. ¡°CEO, I¡¯m bringing the documents for photocopying on the fifteenth floor.¡± Chapter 912 - Found It

Chapter 912: Found It

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui did not say anything. At this time, the elevator arrived at the first floor. Chu Lui walked out first, followed by Xia Ruoxin. She hugged the documents and went into another elevator. Chu Lui¡¯s gaze remained on her shoes. Xia Ruoxin did not even know herself that there was something on her that seemed toe from Xia Yixuan. He turned and walked outside, but his expression was rather gloomy. He took his phone out and ced it by his ear. ¡°Brother San, how is it? Any news? Not yet, en. I understand. Also, Brother San, can you look into another person for me? Where she¡¯s been, what she¡¯s done? I have a feeling she¡¯s linked to this.¡± With that, he ced his phone back into his pocket. He really did not want things to turn out like he had thought. If that were the case, the Lu family, the Xia household, and the Chu family would be turned upside down. From the start, he never understood where Lu Xiaohua¡¯s hatred towards Xia Yixuan came from. It was pure hatred. Even if Lu Xiaohua tried to hide it, he knew it. Sitting in the car, he took out a cigarette and began smoking. He took out his phone and found Lu Jinrong¡¯s phone number. He dialed a single digit before deleting it and tossing his phone aside. He lit up the cigarette. Things were weighing on his mind, but he did not even know how much there was until he felt like he could not breathe. ... Xia Ruoxin got out of the car and looked at the sky. It looked like it was about to rain. No matter how many times, she would brave the rain. It did not bother her. She was alone anyway. ck. She opened a door, and Xia Yixuan¡ªwho was inside¡ªcurled up immediately. This was her tenth day in here. Ten days was enough to turn a person into a dog. It was enough topletely ruin a person¡¯s pride. However, Xia Yixuan was still clear-headed. She was unscathed¡ªjust a little grimy and dirty. Xia Ruoxin did not ruin her face. Neither did she break her bones or starve her. She squatted down and looked at the pathetic, crazed woman before her eyes. Perhaps she had never wanted Xia Yixuan to do anything. The man she found thest time would not have actually hurt Xia Yixuan. However, she still could not do it. It was a life; she was not that vicious. She could not kill Song Wan... or Xia Yixuan. Xia Yixuan deserved to die, but what about Xia Mingzheng and Shen Yijun? No matter if Xia Ruoxin or Lu Xiaohua killed her, it was not simply about killing someone. Family members would always be implicated. One was mother Jian who would give her motherly love. She pulled out a fruit knife and walked over. Xia Yixuan screamed when she saw the knife in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. She struggled and hid as she crawled. ... At this time, Brother San hung up the phone and called Chu Lui. ¡°Chu Lui, I¡¯ve found the person you¡¯re looking for...¡± When Shen Wei entered, she saw Brother San hang up the phone. She walked over and picked up the cup from the table. She sat down in her favorite rocking chair and began rocking herself. ¡°Brother San, who was that? I rarely see you say so much to another person.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Chu Lui.¡± Brother San walked over and squatted down before Shen Wei. ¡°He asked me to help him look for someone.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Shen Wei was disinterested. She closed her eyes as she held onto her red wine without drinking it. The rocking chair creaked asionally, lulling one to sleep. ¡°Who is he looking for?¡± Shen Wei asked casually without thinking. ¡°Nobody important.¡± Brother San picked up a nket and covered Shen Wei¡¯s legs. ¡°It¡¯s Xia Yixuan.¡± Pak! Shen Wei¡¯s mug fell to the floor, breaking into several pieces. A significant amount of the red liquid sshed on her. Brother San was caught by surprise. Shen Wei sat up suddenly. ¡°Xia Yixuan. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sister? That Xia Yixuan?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Brother San was stunned by Shen Wei¡¯s sudden reaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Was she feeling unwell? He immediately put his palm on her forehead. Shen Wei smacked his hand side. She stood up and walked outside. ¡°Wei, where are you going?¡± Brother San caught up hurriedly. The weather was unpredictable, and it was about to rain. What if she got caught in the rain? She was still not fully recovered even now. Shen Wei suddenly stopped. She turned, and her expression was almost frozen. ¡°Brother San, I took Xia Yixuan.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Brother San could not believe his ears. ¡°What do you want with Xia Yixuan?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me; it¡¯s Ruoxin.¡± Shen Wei turned and walked outside, hoping that she was not toote. Brother San still did not understand, but he felt that Chu Lui should know. Besides, what did Xia Ruoxin want with Xia Yixuan? Xia Ruoxin was a softie. She did not even do anything when Xia Yixuan came back. Shen Wei was capable of kidnapping someone for revenge, but Xia Ruoxin the softie would never. As he walked, he dialed Chu Lui¡¯s number. However, there was no answer. Pick up, hurry and pick up. For an unexined reason, Brother San had a bad feeling. By then, Shen Wei was already in the car. Brother San went up and opened the car door. He did not try to go to the steering wheel. Shen Wei was moving fast. It was raining outside. Raindrops pelted on the windscreen from time to time, forming stters. Brother San called Chu Lui again and again, but there was never an answer. Shen Wei¡¯s face was emotionless. It was a little too quiet. Moreover, Brother San did not doubt what Shen Wei had said. She was behind the kidnapping. The road they were on led directly to where he had tracked Xia Yixuan to be. At this time, Chu Lui stood outside the abandoned factory. The rain was heavy now. The sky was dark as the raindrops pelted down, but he did not know that the phone he left in his car had rung countless times. He ced his hand on the door. Here. Putting force into his fingers, he pushed the door forward. When the dim light from outside flowed in, Chu Lui suddenly widened his eyes. Chapter 913 - That Pain

Chapter 913: That Pain

¡°Lu Xiaohua, don¡¯t be rash!¡± This voice made Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tremble and did not even hold the fruit knife properly, causing it to almost drop on the floor. Also, this voice made Xia Yixuan holler towards Chu Lui. ¡°Brother Lui, save me. Brother Lui, save me. This woman is crazy. She¡¯s a lunatic. She wants to kill me. She wants to kill me!¡± Xia Ruoxin put her hands behind her back, and between her fingers, there were strands of Xia Yixuan¡¯s hair. ¡°Lu Xiaohua, put the knife down.¡± Chu Lui stepped forward and was afraid that Lu Xiaohua would identally stab Xia Yixuan. Was the shocking scene from half a year ago going to happen again? Perhaps the thing that happened to Song Wan was going to happen to Xia Yixuan? Xia Ruoxin held the fruit knife and raised her head. She was not crazy and was not overwhelmed. Instead, she was very calm and to the extent that she was not a murderer. Yes, she was not and never was as she had never let anyone down. ¡°Lu Xiaohua, think about your parents. Think about the Lu family.¡± Chu Lui walked forward and clenched his fists tighter. Today, he would definitely not allow Lu Xiaohua to hurt Xia Yixuan. If not, the consequences were not something that she could handle. ¡°So what if I want to kill her?¡± Xia Ruoxin brandished the fruit knife in her hands and moved it to Xia Yixuan¡¯s neck. With just a light sh, Xia Yixuan¡¯s throat would be cut open; and her blood would stter out. Xia Yixuan was frightened until she could not even move. Her face was shaking, and her muscles were shrinking. Her eyes were glued to Chu Lui. Save her, save her... He must save her. She did not want to die just yet. Chu Lui stopped in his tracks and said with knitted brows. ¡°Let her go first. There are many ways to solve an issue in the world. Killing someone is the dumbest way.¡± His eyes only saw Xia Yixuan¡¯s disheveled state, and he did not realize the misery hidden in Xia Ruoxin¡¯s eyes. Yes, there was more than one way to solve things in the world, but she could only do this. Once again, she held the fruit knife next to Xia Yixuan¡¯s neck and waited for Chu Lui toe closer and for his next action. Now, she actually pathetically hoped that he would first see her and not Xia Yixuan who was like a dog. However, it did not happen at all. There was no her in his eyes or his heart. Now, he was only inching closer because of Xia Yixuan and to save her. Back then, when her legs were broken, face disfigured, and voice lost; why did he not save her? She was pushed down to the ocean and the fishes were vying for her meat as her body soaked in the seawater, but why did he not save her? She finally understood. It turned out that she only had one true family member in the world¡ªRainy. However, her pitiful daughter was gone. With all her might, she held back the tears that were going to fall out from the sourness and misery. Her lips had a cold smile, but her heart was already wounded. Xia Ruoxin did not move, and Xia Yixuan did not dare to. Once she moved, the knife would sh her artery; and her blood would flow endlessly. Chu Lui extended his hand and suddenly grabbed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s fruit knife. Actually, without him snatching, Xia Ruoxin was prepared to give it to him. Let him take it. What meaning was there to this circumstance? ¡°Brother Lui, Brother Lui...¡± Xia Yixuan crawled and almost rolled into Chu Lui¡¯s arms as her dirty hands clutched Chu Lui¡¯s clothes. ¡°Brother Lui, she wants to kill me. She wants to kill me.¡± ¡°Mm, it¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Luiforted the woman who was as dirty as a beggar and did not push her away. He held the fruit knife tightly. As for Xia Ruoxin, she only looked down slightly; and no one knew what kind of face she was hiding behind her hair. Suddenly, Xia Yixuan turned around and pounced on Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Crazy woman!¡± She screamed. Even though she had starved for a few days, she still had the energy to pounce on someone. ¡°Yixuan.¡± Chu Lui extended his hand and held Xia Yixuan back. He boomed, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital first. I believe the Lu family will give you an exnation.¡± However, how would Xia Yixuan let Xia Ruoxin off? This woman dared... actually dared to treat her like a dog. Like a lunatic, she kept hitting Xia Ruoxin¡¯s chest weakly. It was not that Xia Ruoxin did not want to move, but she already did not know why she should continue living because she could not take revenge anymore. She remembered her Rainy and thought that she must be very scared and lonely in the ce. Then, Chu Lui pulled Xia Yixuan back strongly, but Xia Yixuan held Chu Lui¡¯s hand. Suddenly, she pushed his hand forward, and the knife in Chu Lui¡¯s hand was released. Tch! There seemed to be a very, very soft sound; and Xia Yixuan screamed timely. Her elbow had knocked into Chu Lui¡¯s nerves on his elbow, and for a moment, Chu Lui could not feel anything in his arms. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body stumbled backward, and Chu Lui let go of his hands as he looked down at the woman huddled on the floor. Suddenly, he felt his eyes heating up; but he did not know what had happened. ¡°Brother Lui, let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Yixuan extended her hand. ¡°Look, you knocked the knife onto my elbow.¡± She extended her arm, and as expected, on her dark arm that one could draw mud streaks with... was a wound. Chu Lui removed his outerwear and ced it on Xia Yixuan. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll bring you to the hospital.¡± Up till now, his fingers were still numb. ¡°Brother Lui, I haven¡¯t eaten in three days. I can¡¯t move.¡± Xia Yixuan said miserably and kept exposing her arm to the outside to let Chu Lui see the wound he had caused on her. ¡°I can¡¯t walk anymore. I don¡¯t want to. I feel terrible. I feel terrible...¡± As she said that, her eyes rolled; and her entire person was already on Chu Lui. Chu Lui held her with one hand and tried to find his phone with the other as he prepared to call Lu Jinrong and asked him to take his sister back. However, after fiddling half a day, he then remembered that he had left his phone in the car. Forget it, he would just send Xia Yixuan back first. Luckily, nothing major had happened; if not, it would be hard to settle. He held Xia Yixuan up. For some reason, his steps were hesitant; and his eyes darkened. In the end, he still turned around; and this scene was still as heart-wrenching and painstaking even when he thought back about it decades down the road. Xia Ruoxin widened her eyes and extended her trembling hands. There was blood all over her hands, and the fruit knife was already stabbed into her stomach, like Song Wan back then. Chapter 914 - Severe Injury

Chapter 914: Severe Injury

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Chu Lui, I hate you...¡± she said weakly, and in her blurred vision, her body gradually became colder. She knew that her life was slipping away from her. It was so tiring to live on; she was not even herself anymore. If it was possible, just let her die. She missed Rainy and missed her daughter that had suffered too much with her. Rainy, tell Mommy, is there no more pain and heart in heaven? Rainy, Mommy is in pain, but Mommy isn¡¯t afraid. Mommy is going to see you soon. Let¡¯s never separate again, alright? ¡°Ruoxin, Xia Ruoxin.¡± Shen Wei ran over haphazardly. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± Once she saw her lying on the floor in a ball, she felt as if her breathing had almost stopped. She squatted down and did not even dare to move her. Why was there blood on her hands? How was she? How did she get hurt? Brother San hurriedly held her up, and he saw an unfamiliar face. ¡°This isn¡¯t Xia Ruoxin.¡± ¡°No, it is. She¡¯s Ruoxin.¡± Shen Wei hurriedly extended her hand to touch Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. Just that, why was her face so white? What should she do? No matter how calm she was, Shen Wei was really terrified and petrified at this moment. Her tears kept dropping uncontrobly. ¡°When I first saw her face, I was also shocked. After all, there are two different faces, but no matter how different they were, she¡¯s still Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Ruoxin said that she had suffered from a very severe injury and her face was disfigured so the doctor did stic surgery for her. No matter what she looked like, she¡¯s still Xia Ruoxin. Her looks might have changed, but hershes didn¡¯t and are still as long as before. Also...¡± She pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s sleeves and as expected, there was a tiny scar on her arm. ¡°Brother San, look. This scar was made when she cut herself with the rock back on the gold mining ind. Back then, I jokingly said that we must keep this scar as not everyone was so lucky to go mine gold. ¡°Brother San, how is she?¡± Shen Wei asked and saw that Brother San did not look too good. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine.¡± Brother San took off his clothes and covered Xia Ruoxin¡¯s body before picking her up and not letting Shen Wei see the fruit knife jabbed into the woman¡¯s skin. The woman in his arms had almost lost her body temperature, and one could clearly see her life slipping away. ¡°Shen Wei...¡± At this time, Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes. She extended her hand, and Shen Wei grabbed onto it as her tears fell again. ¡°Ruoxin, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be okay. Did you forget? You still have Rainy.¡± Shen Wei clutched her hand with all her might and was afraid that she would give up on life. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay...¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s red lips had already lost all of their color, and her face was as white as a sheet. ¡°Rainy...¡± She opened her eyes and smiled bitterly. In the midst of her pain, she actually felt a sort of relief. ¡°Rainy... isn¡¯t around anymore. I want to apany her so...¡± She shook her head towards Brother San. ¡°Brother San, don¡¯t save me. When I die, just burn me and scatter my ashes into the ocean. That way, I can find Rainy.¡± Shen Wei and Brother San¡¯s hearts clenched tightly, stopped, and hurt. Rainy was not around, and nothing was around anymore. Xia Ruoxin wanted to say something more, but once she opened her mouth, there was a blood stink; and her throat was itchy. She actuallyughed. How great, how great... I won¡¯t have to hurt anymore. I won¡¯t have to suffer anymore... How great, Xia Ruoxin should not even have existed in this world. In the car, Brother San drove the car rapidly. He wiped his own face, and the rain outside was pouring down heavily and anxiously as the big beads of rain were as though smashing against his car. Shen Wei was still holding onto Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hands, but they were getting colder and colder... colder and colder. Brother San carried Xia Ruoxin and rushed in. Their bodies were almost drenched by the rain, and the droplets that hit their faces were even colder than ice and more freezing than icicles and made them even whiter than snow. ¡°Doctor Gao Yi, there¡¯s an emergency patient. Her condition is quite bad. You need to go be her surgeon.¡± A nurse ran over and informed Gao Yi. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll go over straight away.¡± Gao Yi stood up and checked the watch on his wrist. At this time, his steps were swift. Inside the operating theater, he was changing into the sterilized clothes while listening to the nurse exin her condition. ¡°She¡¯s not looking good,¡± a doctor said while holding a bunch of reports, ¡°A sharp weapon had stabbed into her abdomen area and hurt her organs, causing major blood loss. Perhaps her gut and spleen are also injured, but the major blood loss is confirmed.¡± ¡°Prepare for blood transfusion.¡± When Gao Yi entered the operating theater, all the lights were turned on in a sh. He walked over and first checked the patient¡¯s wound. As expected, it was a sharp weapon. Was shemitting suicide? How did she get so severely wounded? ¡°Prepare for surgery.¡± Gao Yi told the doctor beside him and started the surgery. Up to this point, he still did not know how the patient in front of him looked like and her name. To him, she was just a patient. It had nothing to do with her identity, age, and gender. The surgery was veryplicated, and five whole hours had passed; however, they were still in the operating theater. Outside, there were only Shen Wei and Brother San. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Brother San clutched Shen Wei¡¯s hand tightly and was reproaching himself. ¡°Wei, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Brother San¡¯s voice sounded bitter. It was his fault as he did not check properly at the start. If not, he would have found out that Shen Wei did it. If he thought about it a bit more, things would not have ended up in this state. ¡°Brother San, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Shen Wei shook her head towards Brother San. None of them had expected things to be so coincidental: Chu Lui would ask Brother San for help. Without Brother San, no one could find that ce. If not, she would not have arranged for her to be there at the start. Brother San did not dare to say much to Shen Wei and could not even say words offort. It was not that he could not tell how serious Xia Ruoxin¡¯s injury was, but he really wished that the woman could be lucky and survive this ordeal. Finally, the lights to the operating theater were turned off. A few doctors walked out. Even though they were all wearing masks, and even though their five features could not be seen, everyone could tell that they were exhausted. This surgery was done in almost seven hours without a single bit of rest. Chapter 915 - Who to Blame?

Chapter 915: Who to me?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gao Yi walked out, and once he raised his head, he saw two familiar people. ¡°Brother San, Shen Wei?¡± He squinted his eyes. Why were they here? Did they know the person inside? Gao Yi removed his mask and exposed his face to Shen Wei and Brother San. ¡°Gao Yi?¡± Shen Wei was also stunned, but now was not the time to catch up. ¡°How is she?¡± Hurriedly, she stood up, but she had sat for too long; her legs were slightly numb. Luckily, Brother San extended his hands and helped her up. Gao Yi wanted to say something, but the door to the operating theater opened again. The few nurses carefully pushed a sickbed out with Xia Ruoxin wearing an oxygen mask on it. They were walking very quickly, and Shen Wei wanted to follow them; however, Gao Yi stopped her. ¡°The person is still in a critical period. The surgery is done, but the real battle only starts in the next forty-eight hours.¡± Gao Yi sighed and did not say much, but Shen Wei and Brother San were smart people and understood. ¡°Follow me.¡± Gao Yi turned around and brought Shen Wei and Brother San into his office. In this kind of situation, no one could do anything but wait. Wait for time, wait for life, and wait for a miracle. Not longter, Shen Wei and Brother San were seated in Gao Yi¡¯s office; and he poured a cup of water for them. Brother San took it but did not drink it; he passed it to Shen Wei instead. Shen Wei held the cup, and her cold fingers finally gained warmth because of this cup. ¡°Let me say it.¡± Gao Yi knew what they wanted to ask and knew what they were waiting for. He took a cup of water himself, but he had maintained a certain posture for a long time so even his fingers were numb at times. ¡°That fruit knife was stabbed at a good ce and had directly hurt her liver, gut, and spleen. These are all a human¡¯s important organs. The surgery was so long because I managed to keep her organs while saving her life. However, even so, she had not left the critical stage. If she could survive the next forty-eight hours, she¡¯s lucky. If not, I can only say that I¡¯ve done my best.¡± ¡°How can you say such irresponsible words?¡± Piak! Shen Wei mmed the cup onto the table. ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯ve done your best. You must do it; you must keep her alive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gao Yi shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee you this. No matter who it is inside, the only thing we can do now is to wait.¡± Shen Wei took a deep breath in, and her trembling hands clutched the cup on the table. The cup still had some warmth, but she could not feel it anymore. ¡°Gao Yi, do you know who she is?¡± Gao Yi shook his head. ¡°No matter who she is, they¡¯re all the same. They¡¯re patients.¡± Shen Wei smiled, and her eyes started to redden. ¡°Gao Yi, she¡¯s Ruoxin.¡± Gao Yi¡¯s face immediately changed, and his thin lips only opened half a dayter. Then, he ced his cup by his lips and drank the cold water inside sip by sip. ¡°Shen Wei, this joke isn¡¯t funny.¡± Shen Weiughed bitterly. ¡°I hope this is a joke, too, but she¡¯s Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin.¡± Yes, this was true. There were only a few people who knew Lu Xiaohua¡¯s real identity in this world, and Shen Wei was one of them. Gao Yi ced the cup in his hands down, stood up, and walked outside in big steps. Inside the intensive care unit, the woman inside was surrounded by machines; and all sorts of tubes were inserted into her body. Now, there was almost no breathing sound. He ced his hand on the ss ward door. This was an anti-bacterial ward, and even they could not go in as and when they wished. It was like what he had said¡ªthe next forty-eight hours was when the real battle began. ¡°Ruoxin...¡± The man¡¯s lips quivered as he pronounced this word slowly, painstakingly, heart-wrenchingly, and devastatingly. Being ripped apart was notmon for his strong heart. Why did it be like that? How did it be like that? This was clearly two different people. She was not Ruoxin, but he knew very clearly that Shen Wei would not joke about this. However, it was like what he had said. If she could live, it was a miracle. If she did not, he could only say that they had tried their best. At this moment, in this hospital, even though they were not the only ones who had not slept the whole night; they were definitely the ones who had the roughest night. ¡°It¡¯s just like that.¡± Shen Wei sighed lightly. ¡°This was what Ruoxin told me, and she did not say much about the rest. However, I know her injury must have been more serious than what she said.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Gao Yi stood up, and he put his hands in his pocket with a darkened face. Then, he leaned against the wall and raised his head. He just could not disperse the pressure and stuffiness in his heart. ¡°Back then, her voice box was broken, and she was severely malnourished. Her legs were broken, and her face disfigured with multiple organs breaking down.¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Suddenly, Shen Wei stood up and almost hollered at him. ¡°If you knew, why didn¡¯t you help her just now? Why did you leave her in such a state? You knew? Why didn¡¯t you save her properly during the surgery?¡± Upon seeing Shen Wei agitated, Brother San hurriedly held her back. ¡°Do you have a cigarette?¡± Gao Yi asked Brother San. Brother San took out his cigarettes from his pocket and threw it on the table. Gao Yi took out one stick and lit it up before putting it in his mouth. Instantly, his fingers had the tobo smell; and the moment his lungs made contact with the tobo, it started to numb. He inhaled, mouthful after mouthful, and pulled at his lips. ¡°Back then, Lu Jinrong brought a severely injured patient... which was her. She might have already recognized me back then, but she did not tell me that she was Xia Ruoxin.¡± Obviously, she did not want to acknowledge him. If not, it was impossible that he did not know her identity. She did not acknowledge him, and he did not recognize her. Brother San patted Shen Wei¡¯s shouldersfortingly. ¡°Don¡¯t me Gao Yi. I think Ruoxin might not have wanted him to know.¡± He smiled bitterly and helplessly. ¡°If she didn¡¯t need your help, she wouldn¡¯t have let you know either. At the very least, I didn¡¯t know.¡± Who said this woman¡¯s personality was like a bun? She was essentially a stubborn mule deciding on her own things. Even if her bones shattered and turned into ashes, she would never give up. Yes, the current her had not much difference with her bones shattering. ¡°Do we need to inform the Lu family?¡± Half a dayter, Brother San asked. Chapter 916 - Come Bite Me

Chapter 916: Come Bite Me

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios After all, Xia Ruoxin was no longer Xia Ruoxin. Herst name was Lu; she was part of the Lu family and was Lu Jinrong¡¯s sister¡ªas well as the missy of the Lu family. ¡°Inform them.¡± Gao Yi took another puff. As he had done it too quickly, he started coughing violently¡ªalmost until his voice was gone. After all, Xia Ruoxin was now called Lu Xiaohua. Her identification documents and immediate guardians were all from the Lu family. Besides, Shen Wei had said that Lu Jinrong was quite nice to Xia Ruoxin, but he only meant informing Lu Jinrong and no one else. Not longter, Lu Jinrong came over with a ck expression. He stood in front of the intensive care unit door and literally could not believe what he saw. How did she go back into the hospital again aftering out? ¡°Say. How did my sister end up like this?¡± Now, he still could sit there and talk to them calmly without throwing his temper, but he himself knew how much he could exactly endure and how tightly he had clenched his fists on hisp. Yes, this was not his biological sister; but his entire family had already taken her as part of their family so she was his¡ªLu Jinrong¡ªsister and his parents¡¯ daughter. Gao Yi took Xia Ruoxin¡¯s medical records, but his fingers were still trembling slightly. Also, his usual voice was actually slightly shaky. ¡°She was stabbed in her liver and gut, and her spleen is also affected. Multiple organs were damaged at the same time, and she had an excessive loss of blood. The surgery was very sessful, and we had tried our best to save all of her organs and not remove them.¡± Actually, up till now, Gao Yi was still thankful that he had spent nearly five hours fixing the organs and not just removing them like other doctors. In one¡¯s entire life, one would never have extra organs. If it was removed, it would be gone. This was what he insisted on ever since he knew about Rainy¡¯s incident, and this determination also caused him to save a whole Xia Ruoxin. As long as she could wake up, she could live. However, the thing that he did not mention was that the current problem was no longer rted to the medical side. Actually, Xia Ruoxin hadpletely lost the will to live and had always been like that since she knew something had happened to Rainy. It turned out that she knew it all along, and he only realized now that she might have known much earlier about the incident he and Gao Xin kept trying to hide from her. The only thing that was supporting her was her hatred. If not, she would have long been gone. ¡°Who did it?¡± Lu Jinrong clutched his hair with his might and was breathing heavily. It was obvious what he was holding back and how much he could hold back. If it were someone else, they might have already gone insane and broken down. Gao Yi closed his eyes and only spat out two words coldly after a long time. ¡°Chu Lui.¡± Lu Jinrong crossed his arms. On his slightly cold face, it expressed his cruelty and ferociousness. Chu Lui, your heart is really ruthless. How could you do this to her? She was once your wife and had given birth to a daughter for you, but how did you treat her? You wanted her life again and again. He could not let his parents know about this incident. If not, he was afraid that they could not bear with the impact of losing their daughter again. Xia Ruoxin was Xiaohua, their Xiaohua that the Lu family had acknowledged themselves. He took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Jia Xinbao, I¡¯m Lu Jinrong. Can I trouble you toe to the hospital and ask your father to move into my house no matter what he¡¯s doing?¡± When Lu Jinrong put down the phone, he really felt... Probably, yes, probably. A giant storm would hit their family real soon. Jia Xinbao rushed over in a hurry, and when he arrived, he himself had sighed as he finally realized why Lu Jinrong asked him toe over. Come to think about it, he was also the most suitable one; and no one was more suitable than him. Just that, he simply could not understand how a person could just be admitted into the hospital. Based on Old Master Lu¡¯s health, he really could not be agitated. Once again, Lu Jinrong stood outside the intensive care unit and could vaguely see his sister¡¯s figure through the ss. She was originally very skinny and managed to gain a little weight during this half a year, but this might all go to waste this time. Her small face was wearing an oxygen mask, and her body was inserted with all sorts of unknown tubes. He could only tell from the monitor that she was alive, her heart was beating... and her life was still there. You must live. His lips kept opening and closing, but there was no sound. You must live, you aren¡¯t alone. Don¡¯t forget, you still have me as your brother and your parents... Suddenly, he felt his nose turn sour, and no one knew how much tears he had shed from the corner of his eyes. He turned around to not let anyone see and discover. Xia Ruoxin had a battle to fight, and so did their family. Just that, he did not know that they had to fight another battle now. When Lu Jinrong went home, there were guests in his house. ¡°Who is here?¡± He took off his jacket and passed it to Qin Xuejuan. Exhaustion was written all over his body. Qin Xuejuan looked inside and hurriedly tugged at Lu Jinrong¡¯s sleeves. ¡°They¡¯re from the Xia household. All of them look so ferocious as if our family owed them money.¡± ¡°Rong¡¯er, do you really owe them money? If you do, then return it to them. It¡¯s not like weck money in our house.¡± Lu Jinrong patted Qin Xuejuan¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Auntie Qin, don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t owe them anything.¡± His face turned cold and the curve on his lips became icy. He really wanted to see what exactly they owed the Xia household. If they had to talk about owing somebody, they were the ones who owed Xia Ruoxin¡ªhis sister. Now, his sister was still in the hospital, and her life was on the line. He noted down this debt and this hatred. He did not go in, but he could already hear Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s holler, loud and clear, which did not allow any suspicion. ¡°Even if my daughter killed your daughter, so what? I¡ªas the father¡ªwill take full responsibility for what happens to my kids. If you have the ability, then go and sue us.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just taking advantage of your power and bullying us.¡± Xia Mingzheng almost wanted to bite Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s face. He saw unreasonable people, but he did not see anyone this unreasonable. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing. So? If you have the abilities,e and bite me. Bite me.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en mmed the cup in his hands forcefully on the table. Chapter 917 - Where’s Xiaohua?

Chapter 917: Where¡¯s Xiaohua?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°If I didn¡¯t have this identity, if I didn¡¯t have this power, if I didn¡¯t have this authority; Mr. Xia, may I know what would you do to my daughter?¡± Xia Mingzheng wanted to open his mouth but was interrupted by Lu Ke¡¯en. Who was Lu Ke¡¯en? He was an important personnel of the military that had retired and came out from the bullet rain. His entire person was intimidating and was not someone that a businessman like Xia Mingzheng couldpare with. It was like a military general going against a gigolo. Definitely, he would be killed within seconds. At this moment, he slightly squinted his eyes and murderous intent could be seen. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about bullying people with your authority, Mr. Xia, you shouldn¡¯t talk about it. Anyone in the world can say this, but Mr. Xia, you don¡¯t have the right to.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Xia Mingzheng¡¯s years of patience was on the verge of breaking down. ¡°We¡¯re all understanding people so, Mr. Xia, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s gaze swept past Shen Yijun. ¡°I remember that Mr. Xia has a stepdaughter, and did you really treat her like your own? Did you not bully her with your power? Your own daughter is a daughter, but other people¡¯s one is trash. You know what you did yourself.¡± Instantly, Xia Mingzheng¡¯s face darkened. The three words that could never be mentioned in his life was ¡®Xia Ruoxin¡¯. These three words were his shameful nightmare. The extent of Xia Yixuan¡¯s unbingness was the extent of his humiliation. Unknowingly, his gazended on Shen Yijun; and he immediately wanted to dig a hole and hide himself. Lu Ke¡¯en smiled coldly. ¡°Mr. Xia, you have been bullying other people¡¯s children all the way till she became an adult. Even you know how to protect your biological daughter, why can¡¯t I protect mine?¡± ¡°You¡¯re unreasonable.¡± Xia Mingzheng was exasperated. Who would act in this manner? They were clearly in the wrong, but they did not look like it at all. Was an apology really that hard? ¡°I¡¯m just that unreasonable. So what?¡± Lu Ke¡¯en nced at Xia Mingzheng coldly from the corner of his eye. ¡°Your daughter hasn¡¯t died. Even if she did, I will never let my daughter pay for your daughter¡¯s life.¡± Xia Mingzheng almost exploded. When he was about to say something else, a pair of hands held him back. It was Shen Yijun. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said lightly and looked at Lu Ke¡¯en. ¡°Mr. Lu, please forgive a father¡¯s worry, but the Lu family has to give us an exnation for this incident, right?¡± Lu Ke¡¯en grunted. ¡°You should have talked like this earlier. You came here and hollered at me non-stop. Do you think I was brought up frightened?¡± Lu Ke¡¯en was the type to ept one¡¯s thoughts when they talked nicely and not rudely. If one was rude to him, he would definitely slice him apart. However, if one talked nicely to him and was nice, he would not be unreasonable. Just like in the past when Lu Jinrong fought with someone and beat him up, he said that his son had bullied someone else. Of course, he would send someone over and clean up his son¡¯s mess. However, if Lu Jinrong had lost the fight, he would be beaten up at home, too. The logic was that Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s child could not be a walkover. Today, Xia Mingzheng pointed at him and yelled at him without even exining why. This was aparison of who had arger voice and who had more authority. Lu Ke¡¯en was not as fancy and filled with tricks like businessmen. Things must always be made clear¡ªthe person at fault would bear the me; if it was his daughter¡¯s fault, he would take the me. If he had talked nicely at the start, nothing of this sort would have happened. The Lu family had tough bones, and if one wanted to bend their bones, they should just break them. After quarreling for half a day, Xia Mingzheng still did not get a reason. When they went out and he thought of Xia Yixuan¡¯s miserable look and Lu family¡¯s attitude of not admitting their fault, the fire in his heart grew bigger. ¡°Mingzheng, let¡¯s go back first.¡± Upon seeing Xia Mingzheng rooted to the ground, she could only advise him. ¡°At the very least, let¡¯s go to the hospital and visit Xia Yixuan. No one is taking care of her there.¡± She extended her hand to pull Xia Mingzheng but¡ªpiak! Xia Mingzheng pped her hand away and the eyes that red at Shen Yijun looked as if he was not staring at his wife, but an enemy. ¡°Shen Yijun, Yixuan isn¡¯t your daughter so your heart doesn¡¯t ache, right? If the person lying inside was Xia Ruoxin, can you be so nonchnt?¡± Shen Yijun lightly caressed her wrist that was red from the p. She was not angry and smiled instead. Her every word was heart-wrenching. ¡°Do you believe it? If the person lying in the hospital was Xia Ruoxin, I would treat her like she¡¯s dead and add another ¡®you should have died a long time ago¡¯. I have said this sentence a few times during the four years when Xia Yixuan was dead. Don¡¯t you remember?¡± Xia Mingzheng was choked and did not know how to open his mouth. How could he not know Shen Yijun¡¯s protection towards Xia Yixuan? If not, they would not have spoiled Xia Yixuan to the extent where she was unruly. ¡°Yijun, I... I¡¯m sorry...¡± ¡°Forget it.¡± Shen Yijun raised her head and hid the sourness in her heart beneath her eyes. Now, she was also smiling coldly in her heart. Xia Mingzheng, what use does your one apology have? What¡¯s the point of having cops if apologies would do the trick? Do you think you can wipe away everything with a single apology? You only allow your daughter to bully someone else. Now that your daughter has be the victim instead, you also knew how to get angry and had felt the ache for her. However, whose heart was not made of meat? Piak! She pped herself again. She did not even know what hade over her back then or what medicine did she eat wrongly to treat her own biological daughter in that way. This p had made Xia Mingzheng confused. ¡°Yijun, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Shen Yijun looked at her hand. ¡°I can¡¯t control it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Mingzheng was frightened and hurriedly held Shen Yijun¡¯s hands tightly and apologized for his reckless mouth. He was too anxious, really too anxious. He did not do it on purpose, but it was precisely in this unwitting moment where he had said the truth. When Xia Mingzheng and his wife had left, Lu Jinrong then walked in. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en pointed at the seat next to him. ¡°Come and sit. I have something to ask you.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en sat down and actually he knew what Lu Ke¡¯en wanted to ask, but he was also very unsure of a lot of things now. Everything had to wait until Lu Xiaohua woke up. How could he say anything when she had not woken up and the critical period had not passed? ¡°Where¡¯s Xiaohua?¡± Lu Ke¡¯en asked. He was not concerned about anything else and only wanted to know where his daughter was. Chapter 918 - Hear a Story

Chapter 918: Hear a Story

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He did not want himself to guess. He wanted to hear it, hear the truth¡ªhear a story. ... ¡°Daddy...¡± Once Xia Yixuan saw Xia Mingzheng, she pounced into his arms. She was really frightened this time. That woman was a lunatic, and she had almost died. ¡°It¡¯s okay now.¡± Xia Mingzheng patted Xia Yixuan¡¯s shoulders and felt that she was still as small and weak as the young child he had to carry in his arms in the past. ¡°Daddy, that woman is crazy. She¡¯s a lunatic.¡± Xia Yixuan hugged Xia Mingzheng and wailed loudly. ¡°She wanted me dead.¡± When Xia Mingzheng heard that, he really wanted to go to the Lu family and debate with them again to get that woman out. He wanted her to try the exact same method for her to understand his hatred. Since young, his daughter had never suffered this much. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely avenge you.¡± Xia Mingzhengforted his daughter. This incident would not be settled so easily. Even though Xia Mingzheng was not very famous, he was not a nobody; and the people in his Xia household would not be so easily bullied. Xia Yixuan¡¯s red lips curved up. Of course, she was no longer afraid. Perhaps that woman¡ªLu Xiaohua¡ªwas already dead. How did she die? Shemitted suicide out of guilt. Besides, even if they investigated it, she was not the one that killed her; it was Chu Lui. However, she knitted her eyebrows again. Up till now, she still did not know why Lu Xiaohua would hate her so much. Was it really because of Chu Lui? Did Lu Xiaohua like Chu Lui, too? Her instincts told her that this reason was very possible. Could it really be because Lu Xiaohua liked Chu Lui and wanted to eliminate her, who was a thorn in her side? However, it did not seem very possible but was the only logical exnation. Xia Yixuany down. They had the best doctors and best nurses here, and she was also staying in the best ward. Of course, the most important thing was that Chu Lui woulde over and visit her every day. When no one was around, she whipped out her phone and secretly made a call. ¡°Have you done the thing I told you to?¡± Half a dayter, the person on the other end said, ¡°I¡¯ve done it, of course. Don¡¯t worry. I have found the person a ce, and I¡¯ve handled it cleanly. No one will know about it. Can you give me the money now?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give you any less.¡± Xia Yixuan hung up and threw her phone aside. She could rest without worry. Since she had killed one, she should do another. Who would know? Lu Xiaohua also said herself that no one could find that ce. Then, she would return that sentence to her. No one could find that ce, and so no one would know what she did, right? At this point when she was resting without worry, she did not know the man she had just called spat on the floor. ¡°B*tch, you gave me the money sote. Even if I went there for nothing and couldn¡¯t find the person, I deserve every bit of this money.¡± ... Hospitals were usually very quiet and void of unnecessary noises. The normal wards were still okay, and the few patients could even y mahjong together. However, in the intensive care unit, none of them were thinking about anything else. All of them were just hoping that the patient inside could quickly pass the critical period safely. The forty-eight hours of the critical period were going to be over soon. ¡°She should be okay...¡± Jia Xinbao felt based on his experience as a doctor that the patient¡¯s life inside was getting increasingly stable by the day, and there were noplications so she should be out of the critical period. However, Gao Yi did not say anything, and his gaze was glued to the woman wearing the oxygen mask. She had slept for forty-eight hours, but he had not slept for close to forty-eight hours. He was afraid that the moment he slept would be the moment she died. ¡°Doctor Gao, do you want to rest first?¡± Jia Xinbao was worried about this man who had never even shut his eyes. His pair of eyes was very red, and it was green below his eyes. If this carried on, even a person made of iron would not be able to take it. He himself was a doctor, and he should know it very clearly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can hang in there.¡± It seemed like Gao Yi did not even need to look at his patients, and he just stayed here all day. This was his Ruoxin, his patient. He had personally cut open her stomach and meticulously mended her wounded organs. He believed in his medical abilities, and of course, he believed in her. She could do it. Yes, she must do it. Ruoxin, you can do it, nothing will happen to you. What else could Jia Xinbao say? He rubbed his eyebrows. Actually, he was very tired and anxious. Nheless, none of them dared to sleep, and they could not sleep. Minutes and seconds passed, and the weird atmosphere continued between the Lu, Chu, and Xia families. Every day, Xia Mingzheng would go sit at the Lu family, but Lu Ke¡¯en had never put on a nice face; neither did Xia Mingzheng. He still said the same thing and demanded an exnation. If not, he would stay there every day and would disgust the Lu family to death. Luckily, Jian Qingying went back to her home to see her nephew. Lu Ke¡¯en had also kept finding excuses to make her stay for a few more days. If not, other thaning back to worry about their daughter, she would also be disgusted by Xia Mingzheng¡¯s family to death. It was okay if the Xia household bothered him, but they could not bother Jian Qingying. Anyway, Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s heart could endure quite a few things, and he could drink tea and read newspapers as per normal. As for Xia Mingzheng, he did his own things and was prepared to go head-on against Lu Ke¡¯en. After being busy for a few days, Chu Lui then asked Lu Jinrong out. ¡°How¡¯s your sister? Didn¡¯t I tell you to fetch her?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for your concern.¡± Lu Jinrong looked at the man in front of him lightly, and his lips curved up coldly. Chu Lui knitted his brows. ¡°Your sister¡¯s mental state might not be too good. You should find a psychologist for her.¡± Actually, he was telling the truth, and he cared for Lu Xiaohua. However, to Lu Jinrong, his words were like stabs. Lu Jinrong stood up and ced his hands on the table to hold himself up. ¡°I think you should find a psychologist for Xia Yixuan.¡± Chu Lui took out a cigarette and did not say anything. After Lu Jinrong left¡ªfor some reason, Chu Lui extended his hand to rub the center of his brows. He felt that his head hurt, and it was that type of jarring pain. He appeared in the hospital again. Once Xia Yixuan saw him, she hurriedly sat up and purposely rolled up her sleeves to show that Chu Lui had identally cut her. Chapter 919 - Did Not Suffer for Nothing

Chapter 919: Did Not Suffer for Nothing

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The doctor said that it would leave a scar, but she was not worried as she could go for stic surgery and remove it. However, she felt that it would be better to leave it. She wanted Chu Lui to forever remember how the injury on her arm came about and who caused it. ¡°Are you feeling a little better today?¡± Before he even arrived, Xia Yixuan already jumped down from the bed and then hugged his arm tightly. Even though he was holding a jade-like body in her arms and the woman¡¯s soft body kept rubbing against his chest from time to time, there were no movements in his dark eyes and in his heart. They were as calm as the Dead Sea; even after a storm, there would not be a rainbow. His world was entirely ck. ¡°Brother Lui, why did you onlye to see me now?¡± Xia Yixuan held Chu Lui¡¯s arm possessively and was also warning the clueless young nurses and female doctors. This man was hers. He was Xia Yixuan¡¯s, and no one else could take him away. ¡°Something happened in thepany.¡± Chu Lui helped Xia Yixuan sit down, but she kept clutching onto his arm and refused to let him go as if she was afraid that he would suddenly abandon her. ¡°Yixuan,¡± Suddenly, he spoke, and Xia Yixuan was stunned but did not move. Chu Lui knew that she was listening. ¡°How are you going to handle Lu Xiaohua?¡± He asked lightly. He just wanted to know what Xia Yixuan thought, and no matter what, there had to be an end to this. If not, all three families would not have an easy life. Also, that woman... that woman that had always made him feel weird for some reason, he was still worried about her. If this thing was publicized, it would be deadly to her. The perverted missy of the Lu family was torturing someone else. This could be the Lu family¡¯s scandal, and it would follow her and the Lu family for the rest of their lives. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll sue her.¡± Even though Xia Yixuan said that and felt very angry, she was actuallyughing. Sue what? She was not even around anymore. Of course, she would be the one to exin the entire process. She wanted that woman to carry infamy forever even if she was dead. Was she not from the Lu family? Did she not like using her identity to pressurize others? Then, she would humiliate the Lu family. Sometimes, being too famous and having a too-good family background would cause one to die without a burial ce if something happened. She wanted to humiliate Lu Xiaohua and not let the Lu family be at peace. ¡°Must you do this?¡± Chu Lui understood Xia Yixuan¡¯s personality, and she had always been like that. All those who had offended her were not living a good life. There were also quite a few of them that he had settled for her; of course, that was in the past. So many years had passed, and Xia Yixuan would forever be Xia Yixuan. She could not tolerate anyone, and it included her enemies. ¡°Of course, I must do it.¡± Xia Yixuan rolled her sleeves up even more, but the bandage wrapped around her arm did not coordinate with her. ¡°If I don¡¯t do it, then I would have suffered for nothing and get used for nothing. Brother Lui, do you know how many days did she capture me for? Ten days. Ten days! In these ten days, she did not even treat me like a person. You don¡¯t even know how perverted she is. If I don¡¯t take my revenge, I can¡¯t take this lying.¡± ¡°Yixuan.¡± Chu Lui ced his hand on Xia Yixuan¡¯s shoulders. Actually, he knew that what he was doing was too forceful, but he did not want some things to happen. ¡°I caused your wound. Besides, she didn¡¯t torture you that much. There are many ways to take revenge. Why must you kill the fish and break the?¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s eyes rolled a few times. Chu Lui was pleading for that Lu woman. Instinctively, she felt danger; but luckily, that danger did not exist anymore. If not, that woman would have spoiled a lot of good things for her. ¡°Brother Lui, I don¡¯t me you.¡± She raised her head and smiled at Chu Lui while purposely pulling down her cor. The biggest wound on her body was that. ¡°Brother Lui, are you pleading for the Lu family?¡± She leaned her head against Chu Lui¡¯s shoulders and was asking an obvious question. ¡°Yes.¡± Chu Lui did not deny. ¡°I am good friends with Lu Jinrong. Yixuan, can you forgive her and not pursue the matter?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Xia Yixuan smiled generously. ¡°If Brother Lui said not to pursue, then I won¡¯t. However...¡± Something shed in her eyes as she said half-jokingly, ¡°If Brother Lui agrees to marry me, then I won¡¯t pursue anything.¡± After she finished her sentence, she covered her mouth andughed. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m just kidding. Don¡¯t take it for real.¡± Her heart knew the best if it was fake or real. As for whether Chu Lui would agree or not, it was up to him. Chu Lui pressed his lips together tightly and did not say anything for a long time. Xia Yixuan was waiting, and so was Chu Lui. ¡°Yixuan, do you think it¡¯s a good thing to get married to me?¡± he said lightly, and his thin lips were cold. All the women who were with him did not end well. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. The best thing on earth.¡± Xia Yixuan sat up and tugged Chu Lui¡¯s sleeves without any form of a joke. ¡°I¡¯m just mending something wrong. Brother Lui, we should have been together from the start. You said it yourself. You said that you would marry me, but Brother Lui, you married someone else.¡± Listening to Xia Yixuan¡¯s words, Chu Lui instinctively felt her sarcasm. Everyone knew clearly why he would marry someone else, but he would not fight about this with Xia Yixuan here as there was no need to. ¡°I don¡¯t love you,¡± he said lightly. ¡°As long as I love you, it¡¯s enough.¡± Xia Yixuan did not care. Anyway, she just wanted the things she wanted to have and gain that status. As for love, it would happen sooner orter. ¡°I don¡¯t want kids either.¡± Chu Lui extended his hand and ced it on Xia Yixuan¡¯s other shoulder. His cold fingers sent a chill down Xia Yixuan¡¯s spine. Xia Yixuan¡¯s face changed. ¡°Okay, then we won¡¯t have them. Anyway, I don¡¯t want to give birth. It¡¯ll spoil my figure.¡± She knew why Chu Lui said those words, but she still felt uneasy in her heart. Was it because of that Chu Xiang at home¡ªthat illegitimate child that came out of nowhere and still dared to be the missy of the Chu family? As for whether they would have kids or not, she was in no hurry. She had many methods to conjure up a child in her stomach. Chu Lui stood up and ced one hand in his pocket. Then, he clenched it tightly. ¡°Think about it carefully. If you want that, then I¡¯ll promise you.¡± ¡°Really, Brother Lui?¡± Xia Yixuan jumped out of the bed happily and hugged Chu Lui¡¯s waist tightly as she thought to herself, that dead Lu girl had really done her a favor. Even though she had suffered for a few days¡ªif she could realize her wishes, she did not suffer for nothing. Chapter 920 - He Sold Himself Short

Chapter 920: He Sold Himself Short

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui got in the car and leaned against the seat as he took out a cigarette. Once again, he felt that he was a cargo that a bunch of people was selling as he had sold himself cheap. Chu Jiang was right. He needed a woman by his side to block those unnecessary rumors, and a marriage was just for both parties to use each other. Since he had to marry and it would be any woman, then why would it matter if it was Xia Yixuan? He whipped out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello, Lu Jinrong. I need to ask you something.¡± Not longter, he and Lu Jinrong both sat at the edge of a table respectively. The gaze that the duo was giving each other with was unfamiliar and almost as if they were trying to seriously size up the other party. Both sides had not moved since they came. ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Lu Jinrong said lightly and leaned against the chair as he folded his arms. Chu Lui used his fingertips to knock the table, and his pair of dark eyes had no light or emotions in the night. ¡°You can let your sistere back. I¡¯ll ask everyone who knows about this incident to keep the secret to their coffins.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lu Jinrong did not feel anything. If he was really worrying about this, then he would have been very happy if he heard about it. However, he could not be happy. ¡°Say, how did you do it?¡± He sighed lightly. It seemed like the Chu family and the Xia household hade to an agreement. If not, based on Xia Yixuan¡¯s temperament, she would have never agreed, and that disgusting Xia couple who reported at his house every day would not. His family all thought that they were in the wrong so they had to endure, but he knew the reason and still had to hold it in. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Chu Lui retracted his fingers lightly and took out a cigarette to light it up. Then, he started puffing smoke out. Last time, he used to be so over his head; now, it was as though he had resigned to fate and epted his life. Suddenly, Lu Jinrong leaned forward and asked Chu Lui seriously. ¡°Tell me. What exactly happened back then?¡± Now, he really wanted to know if it was Chu Lui that hurt his sister. However, based on his understanding of Chu Lui... Chu Lui would never do this for one Xia Yixuan as that was his sister and someone from the Lu family. Chu Lui tugged at his lips. ¡°Your sister kidnapped Xia Yixuan, and I just happened to find some information from Brother San. When I reached there, I saw your sister holding a knife and wanting to kill Xia Yixuan. ¡°Xia Yixuan was tortured by your sister until she was half-dead. Coincidentally, I used that fruit knife and hurt her by mistake so I took her to the hospital first. Did I not call you when I was driving for you to pick your sister up?¡± He said it concisely and did not say anything much. These few sentences had exined the entire incident. As expected, Lu Jinrong¡¯s gut feeling was correct. No matter what happened back then and even if his sister really killed Xia Yixuan, Chu Lui would not do anything to her. It was precisely because Xia Yixuan did not matter much to him. However, he could only know what had caused Xiaohua¡¯s injury when she woke up. ¡°Also, what did you promise Xia Yixuan? What did you promise the Xia household?¡± He sized Chu Lui up, and this man was not too happy. However, it seemed like he had always been like that for the past few days. ¡°Nothing much.¡± Chu Lui frowned slightly and stood up while throwing the cigarette bud in his hand onto the ashtray on the table. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, and I have said all that I wanted to.¡± Actually, he was not that selfless to sacrifice himself for others. Both him and Xia Yixuan were just taking what they wanted, and he did something convenient along the way. Besides, he still owed Lu Jinrong a favor. A few years ago, Lu Jinrong let that woman off; now, he let his sister off. Both of them did not owe each other anything anymore. Chu Lui turned around and left without looking back while Lu Jinrong looked at his back viewplicatedly until he could not be seen anymore. Then, he retracted his vision and held up the cup on the table, allowing the spicy feeling to hurt his entire throat. As expected, they did note over to the Lu family the next day. Was the Xia household noting? Qin Xuejuan was thinking that they were going toe soon. Did they not say that they would report punctually every day? Why did they stoping? She had even brewed the tea. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble yourself in the future.¡± Lu Jinrong walked over and took the tea that Qin Xuejuan had just brewed. He ced it on the table and would drink it himselfter. Qin Xuejuan did not understand. ¡°Then, do I just let them sit and wait?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lu Jinrong poured a cup for himself and swirled the teacup gently in his hands. The tea was fragrant. ¡°That Mr. Xia would not being in the future so we can save on the tea leaves.¡± ¡°Noting?¡± Lu Ke¡¯en heard it, too. What made them change their minds? He did not think that Xia Mingzheng would let Xiaohua and the Lu family off so easily. Without a valid reason, he would not leave. ¡°Chu Lui did it.¡± Lu Jinrong ced the teacup by his lips and drank it. ¡°As for what Chu Lui agreed with the Xia household or what they had exchanged, he didn¡¯t say. The current result is that the Xia household would note anymore.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en nodded. That was good, and he heaved a sigh of relief. He ced his newspapers on hisp. Really, it would be for the best if they stoppeding. In the future, there was nothing for them to exin to the Xia household. Now, he was still worrying about Jian Qingying¡¯s side as she said that she missed her daughter and wanted toe back. However, where was he going to conjure up a daughter for her? ¡°Jinrong, get your sister back. Your mom ising home soon,¡± he said to the distracted Lu Jinrong. ¡°Jinrong,¡± he called again and threw the newspapers aside. Lu Jinrong reacted and smiled. ¡°Dad, are you talking to me?¡± ¡°Ask your sister toe back. Your mom will be back soon.¡± ¡°Mm, I know.¡± Lu Jinrong suddenly felt his brows tighten, and he could only agree dryly. Look for his sister... hah... look for his sister. He also wanted to look for his sister, but his sister was still in the intensive care unit and was unconscious. If they wanted to look for her, they had to wait until the critical period was over at the very least. If not, he really did not dare to speak up and tell them the news. In the hospital, it was already the seventh day. To the two people in the hospital, they could heave a sigh of relief. Even though the person inside had not woken up the whole time, her vital signs were all very stable. She should be fine given a few more days. Her current condition was almost certain, and her injury could slowly recover. Her cerebral context activity was also much stronger than before. Perhaps she would wake up the next day or the day after. Chapter 921 - The Person Woke Up

Chapter 921: The Person Woke Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios However, Jia Xinbao was uncertain if he should tell Lu Jinrong about Lu Xiaohua¡¯s condition. Forget it, it was already sote. He should do it tomorrow. Gao Yi sat on the chairs outside. He had taken care of the patient inside tirelessly without rest for the past few days and would only pop a quick one into his mouth when he got hungry. However, most of the time, he would not eat or drink. Not to mention Xia Ruoxin¡ªeven he had be much thinner than before. He obviously knew the person inside, and of course, Jia Xinbao would not ask what their rtionship was. Whatever it was, he was a family doctor; and his job was to ensure the safety of the patient inside. That was it. Minutes and seconds had passed, and every second was an unknown danger to the patient inside. As for those people waiting outside, it was grueling. Until daylight¡ªuntil the sun rose, a new day had begun. Xia Ruoxin finally moved from the intensive care unit to a normal ward. After finishing the tasks at hand, Lu Jinrong immediately rushed over. ¡°How is it?¡± He walked over and held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Why is her face so pale? She had also be thinner.¡± Jia Xinbao held back the urge to roll his eyes. Brother, why don¡¯t you try to lose so much blood and have your stomach cut? Can your face be pink? If you don¡¯t eat or drink in a week, will you not be thinner? The person being alive was already their greatest miracle. Lu Jinrong ced a hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead gently. How did she get herself in this mess? ¡°Mr. Lu, let¡¯s go out first.¡± Upon seeing Gao Yie in with a few nurses behind him, he knew that he would be doing his routine checks; and it would be inconvenient for them to be there. Gao Yi¡¯s gaze stopped on Lu Jinrong for one second before he walked in with a gloomy body. Lu Jinrong felt that there was something wrong somewhere, but he could not recall what it was. He could only leave with Jia Xinbao. The patient inside had to undergo checks again and again. The results of the tests finally allowed all of them to not worry. The results were good, and all that was left was a long-term recuperation. This time, Xia Ruoxin was not like the past. In the past, it was a small matter that she had broken her arms and legs; now, her stomach was cut open with stitches on her organs. Sometimes, Gao Yi wondered if this woman was given birth just to suffer. When she was young, she was alone and had no one to depend on. Now that she was older, she was suffering so much. Even her only daughter was not around anymore. Rainy... When he thought of that small child, he could not help but to cover his face. At that moment, no one saw the tears that came out from in between his fingers and wereden with sadness. Another day had passed, and Gao Yi was still standing by her, without daring to rx. ¡°It hurts...¡± Suddenly, a small moan sounded like a light breeze, which had instantly blown away the gloom in his heart. Hurriedly, he rushed over and held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand. ¡°Ruoxin, Ruoxin...¡± He yelled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s name. ¡°It hurts...¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s brows were knitted very tightly, and it was clear that she was in excruciating pain. ¡°It hurts, Mommy... it hurts...¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Gao Yi extended his hand and gently patted her forehead tofort her. ¡°Ruoxin, don¡¯t be scared. It won¡¯t hurt anymore. It won¡¯t be painful anymore. Go to sleep. It won¡¯t hurt when you sleep.¡± ¡°How is she?¡± Jia Xinbao hurriedly pushed the door open and entered. Gao Yi¡¯s constant dismal face finally turned brighter. ¡°She said that ¡®it hurts¡¯ just now.¡± Gao Yi suddenly smiled. She said that it hurt. ¡°My god!¡± Jia Xinbao¡¯s forehead directly knocked against the door. ¡®It hurts!¡¯ She said that ¡®it hurts¡¯! If it hurt, it meant that her consciousness was back; and she would wake up in no time. What was left was for her to rest. Finally, this person was saved. ¡°I¡¯m going to tell Young Master Rong.¡± Jia Xinbao hurriedly whipped out his phone and called Lu Jinrong¡¯s private number. Originally, Lu Jinrong was in a meeting, but his phone had rung. Everyone else looked at each other and did not dare say a word. ¡°Hold on.¡± Lu Jinrong stood up and was already outside. ¡°Mm, she¡¯s awake?¡± ¡°No.¡± Jia Xinbao tried to put his words more simply. ¡°She woke up for a while and said that it hurts. By night, she should bepletely awake.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look at her.¡± Lu Jinrong could not sit around any longer. As for the people at the meeting, they could wait. Hurriedly, he got his secretary to arrange the rest. Just as he was about to leave, he found something very interesting to him. He took that business magazine, and on the cover, the headlines were about the marriage between the CEO of the Chu Enterprise and the missy of the Xia household. Of course, there was also some dirty past that people had to dig up about one of them being the ex-brother-inw and the other as the ex-sister-inw. Perhaps some people would also write a blood-shedding novel out of it. Throwing the business magazine away, Lu Jinrong¡¯s expression becameplicated. ¡°Why? Chu Lui, did you just sell yourself?¡± However, he did not pity Chu Lui. Compared to what Xia Ruoxin suffered, this was not even a hundredth of it. At this point in the hospital, Xia Ruoxin¡¯sshes were moving slightly. Everywhere hurt. Everywhere was in pain. Finally, she opened her eyes; instinctively, when the light outside shone on her eyes, she actually did not know who she was and why she was there. Then, an excruciating pain came from her stomach which she could not bear. Lightly, she opened her mouth, and there was no sound for quite some time. ¡°It¡¯s okay, say it slowly. You¡¯ll get better.¡± A pair of hands was ced on her forehead, and a man was smiling at her gently. One could see the exhaustion from below his eyes. He must have been very tired, but his smile was very reassuring. ¡°Gao... Gao Yi...¡± She muttered soundlessly, and her memories came back, little by little. She knew who she was and knew what happened to her. Of course, she knew the reason for her being there. ¡°It¡¯s me. Ruoxin, it¡¯s me.¡± Gao Yi held her hands tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine. You¡¯ll be okay. It might hurt now, but everything will be okay after this.¡± ¡°Thank you...¡± Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes, and a tear dropped from the corner of her eyes, sinking into her pillow. Actually, who wanted to die? Perhaps she should live as some people had not got their deserved retribution, and this would be very unfair. ¡°How is she? Is she awake?¡± Lu Jinrong rushed over. Once he saw Gao Yi holding his sister¡¯s hands, displeasure shed across his eyes; but now was not the right time to talk about this. Chapter 922 - Who is the Murderer?

Chapter 922: Who is the Murderer?

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios They all said that Xiaohua should wake up today so did she wake up or not? ¡°Mm, she just woke up, but she fell asleep again.¡± Gao Yi stood up and extended his hands to adjust the drip speed for Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Really?¡± Lu Jinrong extended his hand and felt the temperature on his sister¡¯s head. When he realized that it was not warm, he heaved a sigh of relief. The most fearful thing for sick people was to have a fever. If they had a fever, it meant that their wound was infected. As long as she did not have a fever¡ªat the very least, it proved that she was still recovering. ¡°Can I know what your rtionship with her is?¡± Lu Jinrong stood up and asked Gao Yi. ¡°She¡¯s my sister now. I have the right to know.¡± He did not want an outsider he did not know to hit on his sister. ¡°Let¡¯s go out and talk.¡± Gao Yi said and walked out. This was the ward, and they should let the patient rest. There were other ces to talk about things and other ces to talk about the past. Not longter in Gao Yi¡¯s office, the two men had been talking for a really long time. It was only until now did Lu Jinrong realize that Xia Ruoxin had been through so many things before. Even though he always knew that this sister of his was originally Chu Lui¡¯s ex-wife, he did not know that those two had such a big conflict. As for Gao Yi, he was also considered as a friend. After all, he had saved his niece that passed away. His family did not have kids for a very long time. How great would it be if that kid was still alive? Then, his parents would not grumble every day that they did not have grandchildren even if she was not biological. ¡°Mr. Gao, I have a request.¡± Lu Jinrong sat up straight and ced his hands on the table. ¡°I hope she will be Lu Xiaohua in the future and not Xia Ruoxin.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Gao Yi gently closed his eyes, and when he opened it again, he exhaled heavily. Whoever she was and whatever identity she had, as long as it was not Xia Ruoxin... The name Xia Ruoxin was essentially a disaster. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Jinrong extended his hand and ced it in front of Gao Yi. ¡°Nice to meet you, my ill-fated brother-inw.¡± Gao Yi raised his eyebrows. Was he gloating at him? However, he still epted it as he knew very clearly in his heart that no matter who Xia Ruoxin chose or did not choose, it would not be him. He knew of this a long time ago. He did not force her, but he still felt upset. He extended his hand and shook Lu Jinrong¡¯s hand. Underneath his eyes, there was a ripple of loneliness. ¡°I¡¯m very honored to meet you, my ill-fated brother-inw.¡± Both men said one after another and sort of felt pity for the other party. Then, they actuallyughed and had considered sweeping away any displeasure they had of the other party at first. At this point¡ªin the ward, Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes again; and her red lips kept moving up and down, muttering something. She ced her hand on her stomach, and it was wrapped with thick bandages. Sheughed bitterly. It turned out that her stomach would be cut open one day. The ward door opened again, and Shen Wei walked in. Quietly, she took the vase on the table and threw the flowers that were sent by somebody into the rubbish bin before inserting hers in and arranging them. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve woken up.¡± She pulled a chair over and sat down directly as she stared at Xia Ruoxin who had her eyes closed. ¡°Open your eyes; don¡¯t y dead.¡± ¡°Am I not dead?¡± Xia Ruoxin gently opened her eyes, and her initial voice was very hoarse and jarring to the ear. ¡°I¡¯m already half-dead.¡± She mocked herself. This was her umpteenth time barely escaping death. Should one say that she was lucky or unlucky? Whenever someone else was safe, something would happen to her. After that, she would escape death again, but she did not know if she could continue having this luck. ¡°I¡¯m not used to your face at all.¡± As she was talking, Shen Wei pulled Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. ¡°It feels like you¡¯re wearing a mask. However, Lu Xiaohua is quite pretty and even prettier than you in the past. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to it.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be okay after a while.¡± Xia Ruoxin caressed her face gently. Initially, when she had this face, she was the same and did not even dare to look in the mirror as she thought it was an unfamiliar face and a monster. Slowly, she got used to it, finally epted it, and resigned to her fate. ¡°Who did it?¡± Shen Wei squinted her eyes, and her voice was determined and harsh. Even though her voice was kind of light, it was very cold. ¡°Was it Chu Lui or Xia Yixuan?¡± Shen Wei would not randomly guess as only Xia Yixuan and Chu Lui had been to that ce. When they arrived, there was already no one there... except for a half-dead Xia Ruoxin who had been stabbed and almost died from excessive blood loss. ¡°Xia Ruoxin, don¡¯t y dead again.¡± Shen Wei extended her hands and pinched Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. ¡°This stupid woman. Why are you so stubborn? Were you like this since birth?¡± Once Gao Yi came in, he saw Shen Wei pinching Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face. ¡°Shen Wei, she¡¯s a patient.¡± Hurriedly, he came over to defend Xia Ruoxin and felt as if Shen Wei was hurting a flower. ¡°Sorry.¡± Brother San took a step forward and pulled Shen Wei behind him. Standing in front of everyone, Shen Wei became a target for scolding and reprimands. Shen Wei turned around and walked out in big steps. Brother San had even heard her shout ¡®stupid woman¡¯. Xia Ruoxin smiled and opened her eyes again as she ced her fingers in front of her. Who was the one that killed her? What was the use of saying it? What was the use of knowing? Xia Yixuan and Chu Lui, both of them were murderers. One of them was her sister, and the other one was the man that imed he loved her. Who else was believable in this world? Who else could she believe? ¡°Go back to sleep again.¡± Gao Yi pulled up the nket and sat down. ¡°How are you? Does it still hurt? Do you need me to add painkillers for you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt that much.¡± Actually, no matter how painful it was, it did not matter as she could endure it. Sometimes, pain would clear someone¡¯s mind, and they would not forget things so easily. ¡°Thank you, Gao Yi.¡± Actually, Xia Ruoxin did not know how many times she had said such simr words. The thing that she had said to this man the most seemed to be ¡®thank you¡¯. Chapter 923 - Like Someone

Chapter 923: Like Someone

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Silly, you saved my life. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Gao Yi arranged her short hair. ¡°You finally grew it out, but it¡¯s cut short now. Are you disappointed?¡± Xia Ruoxin shook her head. ¡°Nope. It¡¯s not like they can¡¯t grow out anymore.¡± She closed her eyes. She wanted to say more but fell asleep in the end. Her wound hurt, but she would sleep; she would not feel any pain when she was sleeping. After a while, she opened her eyes; and they were blurry. ¡°Gao Yi, do you think Rainy was in this much pain?¡± Gao Yi¡¯s fingers froze a little. He grabbed Xia Ruoxin¡¯s exposed hand; they were rather cold. ¡°No. Children are less sensitive to pain than adults. So she would not have hurt as bad as you did.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡± Xia Ruoxin fell asleep again. Perhaps it would be a long time before she woke up again. However, that was good. She did not feel pain in dreams. Gao Yi stood up and picked up his medicine that was set aside. He added a dose of medicine into Xia Ruoxin¡¯s drip to help her sleep better even if it was for a minute. ... ¡°Jinrong.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en called his son¡¯s name. Lu Jinrong walked over. His scalp was numb. They finally convinced Jian Qingying who was looking for her daughter to return, and now, it was his dad. No wonder people said not to lie. Lies would snowball since someone had to tell lie after lie toplete the previous one. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± He stood steadily before Lu Ke¡¯en. He knew it was easy to fool Jian Qingying but not his dad. ¡°What happened to Xiaohua?¡± Lu Ke¡¯en held in the urge to expose his son because his wife was around. However, it was time for the truth now. Even though that child was not actually their Xiaohua, but he saw her as her real daughter now. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I be worried and anxious as a parent if my child¡¯s missing?¡± ¡°Dad, I...¡± Lu Jinrong did not know if he should say it. They would find out eventually. He could hold Jian Qingying off for a few days, but it would be tough with Lu Ke¡¯en. ¡°Tell me.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en picked up a cup of tea and ced it before himself. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a lot of things. Don¡¯t treat me like I¡¯m fragile.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Jinrong took a step forward and spoke in a hushed voice. ¡°Dad, Xiaohua¡¯s in the hospital.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en swirled his cup and took another sip. ¡°How is she?¡± He seemed fine, but his hand gripping the cup was trembling slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en was d that he did not say it back then, or else Lu Ke¡¯en would not have taken it well. Lu Ke¡¯en was only relieved when he heard his son¡¯s reply. ¡°Can I go see her?¡± he asked his son. Hearing about it was one thing, but he could not be at ease until he saw his daughter with his own eyes. ¡°Of course,¡± Lu Jinrong said after thinking about it, ¡°but we can¡¯t let Mom know about it. Mom would take it better when Xiaohua recovers more.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± That was exactly why Lu Ke¡¯en was worried about. So everyone had mped down on this. The Xia household was here about the matter every day a few days ago, but no one had breathed a word. ... Xia Ruoxin opened at her and stared nkly at the already open windows. Sunlight came in through the window. The light was not strong. It was mild andfortably warm. She reached out and wanted to touch something, but she felt that it was too far from her. At this time, the door of the ward opened. Lu Jinrong walked into, with Lu Ke¡¯en right behind him. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re here.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled at Lu Ke¡¯en, but that only made him tear up. He walked over and put his hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s forehead. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± That made Xia Ruoxin sniffle. She held in her emotions, but her eyes continued to turn cloudy. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It¡¯s a small injury. It¡¯s nothing.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en¡¯s finger trembled slightly. This silly child, what small injury. How could surgery be a small thing? Xia Ruoxin pulled herself together and spoke to Lu Ke¡¯en for a while, but she did not mention anything about her injury. She fell asleep after a while of talking, but Lu Ke¡¯en dared not wake her up. He eyed the ward and was rather satisfied with it. Else, he would have arranged for a transfer. He had seen his daughter. Even though it was a rather close call, they could only wait for her to recover. No matter how serious, her injuries would heal over time. However, did that include wounds on the heart? ¡°Does it have anything to do with the Xia household?¡± Lu Ke¡¯en asked his son. He was not stupid. It was likely to be rted. You¡¯re good, Xia Mingzheng. I haven¡¯t even asked for a reply, but he came to our door to be showered with good food and good cigarettes. He even finished a pot of my top-ss tea leaves that I can¡¯t even bear to drink. Xia Mingzheng¡¯s daughter was fine and waiting to be a bride now, but how many days had his daughter been in the hospital? She even had to undergo surgery. This was not over yet. He would not back down even if there were two Chu families, not to mention just a Xia household that was rted by marriage. ¡°Xiaohua refuses to say.¡± Lu Jinrong did not understand. Xia Ruoxin refused to say anything, and they could not get anything out of her. However, they all knew that the Xia household had something to do with it... as did Xiaohua¡¯s old identity. Lu Ke¡¯en felt his head throb. ¡°Say, who do think Xiaohua¡¯s personality takes after?¡± ¡°A little like you, Dad.¡± Lu Jinrong did not lie. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s personality resembled him in some ways. She really did resemble him. She was stubborn and strong... but a softie at the same time. If he did not see his sister die with his own eyes, he would have assumed that this was really his sister. Unfortunately, his parents only gave him one sibling. Despite all the assumptions and ifs, Lu Ke¡¯en only had a daughter as far as he could remember; but she was definitely not the current Lu Xiaohua. ... Chu Lui opened the door and walked in as he sat down in front of Song Wan and gripped her hand tightly. Chapter 924 - She Actually Knew

Chapter 924: She Actually Knew

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mom, I¡¯m getting married. Weren¡¯t you worried that I¡¯ll be alone? You can put your mind at ease now. Besides, that person was someone you like. It¡¯s Xia Yixuan. You¡¯ve always been kind to her, and she¡¯s been nice to you. Mom, how great would it be if you woke up. Your son is getting married.¡± Again. This was his third marriage. ¡°If possible, I only want one wife.¡± He ced Song Wan¡¯s hand on his forehead. In that instant, he felt really tired. So be it. It was just another woman bound to him legally, and there would not be any change to his life. Besides, Xia Yixuan really was good towards his mother, and that was enough. It had nothing to do with love. He was not interested in love anymore. His life was just like that. Not everyone married for love. Many put up with it for a promise and responsibility. He let go of Song Wan¡¯s hand and let the caretakers in to take care of her. He returned to his study to continue working, burying himself in it. What he did not know was that Song Wan¡¯s fingers moved slightly the instant he set them down. Xia Yixuan had been busy with preparations for her wedding in theing days. She had forgotten about her medicine and Song Wan. ... Back in the Lu family, Jian Qingying wasining about why her daughter had not returned yet. Other people¡¯s daughters were like a warm fluffy nket, but her daughter was like an extra coat that disappeared from time to time and left her mother behind. The Lu father and son finally consoled her with words and got her to watch TV outside. ¡°How¡¯s your sister?¡± Lu Ke¡¯en asked his son. He wanted to visit her, but Jian Qingying was home; he dared not go there openly. Jian Qingying reacted especially strongly with it came to things regarding their daughter. He dared not let her catch anything, or else they would never be able to hide it from her. ¡°Much better.¡± Lu Jinrong evened his breath. ¡°I visited her in the afternoon. She can sit up now. After all, she was badly hurt. It takes a while to recover, but she¡¯s recovering well. She¡¯ll be able to walk after a while.¡± ¡°It¡¯s better to stay in the hospital a few more days.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en thought it was better for his daughter to spend more time in the hospital. She had surgery, and she would have to do it again after anything untoward happened. ¡°I know.¡± Lu Jinrong agreed. No matter what his father said, he would agree to it. As for the doctor, it depended on what the doctor said. However, when Lu Ke¡¯en was about to ask something, the door was opened from outside. Jian Qingying¡¯s eyes were red, and her body was shaking like leaves in fall. Her lips were quivering. ¡°What happened to my daughter?¡± ... Xia Ruoxin ced the book on herp. Her other hand was attached to a needle so she did not move it. She was used to having a needle in her the whole day. It was nothing much; all she had to do was change the needle asionally. The door was opened from outside. Before she could react, she heard a woman¡¯s voiceing from outside. ¡°Xiaohua, my Xiaohua.¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s heart felt warm and fuzzy. Gao Yi said that the only thing she said while she was unconscious was ¡®Mommy, it hurts¡¯. Even now, she was not sure if she was calling out for Shen Yijun or Jian Qingying when she called out for her mother. Compared to Shen Yijun, Jian Qingying was more like her mother. She doted on, protected, and loved her. Sometimes, she would imagine how the Lu family would dote on Rainy if her little girl were still around. After all, Rainy was such an obedient and pretty child. ¡°Mommy...¡± Xia Ruoxin called out. Jian Qingying felt her nose shrivel. She turned to re at the father and son behind her as she pointed at them. ¡°You all are too much. My daughter¡¯s hurt this badly, and yet none of you told me. You even got me to watch TV. Haven¡¯t you thought of how I feel as a mother? You just stabbed me in the heart.¡± The father and son looked down, unable to rebuke. Jian Qingying had been yelling at them like this the whole way. ¡°Mom,¡±¡ªXia Ruoxin pulled Jian Qingying¡¯s hand up¡ª¡±don¡¯t me daddy and brother. I asked them not to tell you. See? I¡¯m fine,¡± she said weakly. Her body was in worse shape than before. Jian Qingying gently touched her daughter¡¯s short hair. She knew how much the child cherished her hair, but it was this short now. She could not help but feel sad. The child before her was her daughter. She lost a daughter back then. What was she to do if she lost her child again? She moved her hand downwards and ced it on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, her voice hoarse. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t care whose child you were before. However, you¡¯re part of our family now; I¡¯m Jian Qingying¡¯s daughter. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy will protect you. If anyone bullies you, Mommy will fight them.¡± Xia Ruoxin was not surprised. Only the Lu father and son¡¯s eyes were wide open. The same expression on their simr features. ¡°Mom, how did you know?¡± Lu Jinrong had never imagined that Jian Qingying would find out the truth about Xia Ruoxin. He thought that they had done a good job hiding it from her. ¡°What¡¯s there not to know?¡± Jian Qingying held her daughter¡¯s hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I gave birth to her. Since she has my daughter¡¯s face, she¡¯s my daughter. Since you don¡¯t want me to know, I¡¯ll pretend that I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°But Mom, when did you know?¡± Lu Jinrong was stammering a little. The person whom they thought they were lying to was the most clear-headed of them all. ¡°I knew the first time you told me.¡± Jian Qingying turned to face hers on as she spoke. ¡°I know your sister was gone when she was seven. I sent her off onest time at the hospital.¡± At this point, she could not hold her tears back and wiped her years. ¡°My Xiaohua was so small and so obedient. She knew she was probably not going to make it so she held my hand. ¡®Mommy, don¡¯t worry. Xiaohua¡¯s going to a faraway ce, but Mommy needs to believe that Xiaohua will be back,¡¯ she said.¡± ¡°My Xiaohua is the most obedient so see? She really dide back.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled. She already had a feeling. Sometimes, she found that Jian Qingying seemed to be looking at another person through her. There were also a few times that she saw Jian Qingying spacing out as she stared at old photos. She was thinking of the original Lu Xiaohua, and she felt that Jian Qingying knew. She was pretending not to know. Chapter 925 - A Gift

Chapter 925: A Gift

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios It was good to say it out. That way, no one would be burdened by it. She was Xia Ruoxin; she always had been. She would never be the real Lu Xiaohua. She was not just carrying Lu Xiaohua¡¯s identity and face. She bore the burden of lying to a mother, too. That was good. The sun from outside finally shone on her. She closed her eyes as if she could feel the light dancing on her body. There seemed to be gentle warmth on her every time. When Lu Jinrong wanted to say something, Jian Qingying ced her finger on her lips. ¡°Everyone, keep quiet. My daughter is sleeping.¡± Xia Ruoxin really did fall asleep. Shey quietly there with a gentle smile on her face as if she had had a sweet dream. Jian Qingying dared not move her. She had just heard that her daughter had been hurt in the stomach so she was afraid of opening her wound. She just carefully covered her daughter with a nket. The family of three walked outside, leaving the peace and quiet to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Mom, if you found out that early? Why didn¡¯t you say so?¡± Lu Jinrong felt stupid because of his mother. The most formidable person in his house was not him or his father¡ªbut his mother. ¡°Didn¡¯t you all not want me to know?¡± Jian Qingying sat down in the chair. She was still mad at the father and son for keeping it from her. She was not here when her daughter was in danger; she was not by her daughter. How was she to take this as a mother? ¡°Then, why are you saying this now?¡± Lu Ke¡¯en walked over and sat down. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to continue keeping it a secret?¡± ¡°What¡¯s good?¡± Jian Qingying was a little hopeless when she said it. ¡°You guys are good, using a fake Xiaohua to fool me.¡± ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t...¡± Lu Jinrong opened his mouth to speak, but Jian Qingying interrupted him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom doesn¡¯t me you. Even though she¡¯s not your biological sister, who¡¯s to say she¡¯s not your sister.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en, who was on the side, nodded profusely. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my daughter. That¡¯s a fact that cannot be changed.¡± ¡°As for why I said it out?¡± Jian Qingying sighed. ¡°You all were just thinking about me and yourselves, but haven¡¯t you thought about that child? She¡¯s carrying Xiaohua¡¯s identity, but she was filled with guilt because of her lies. Another in her position would be delighted and feel fortunate to be a child of the Lu family. ¡°But look at her. She¡¯s never felt that way. She has never wanted anything of ours, and she saved Dad¡¯s life.¡± As she spoke, Lu Ke¡¯en gripped her hand. They had spent their lives together, and they knew what each other felt. He instantly understood everything the instant Jian Qingying spoke. That was true. Now that everything was out in the open, there were no more burdens. Jian Qingying stood up again and gently opened the ward¡¯s door. She saw that Xia Ruoxin was still in the same position as she was earlier, but she was sleeping peacefully. This child had an affinity with their family so she was one of them. That was probably the best Xia Ruoxin had slept since she became Lu Xiaohua. No lies, no burdens. Jian Qingying came over to take care of Xia Ruoxin every day. Even though there were nurses in the hospital, she still felt worried and wanted toe over personally herself. She also got Qin Xuejuan to make a pot of soup for her daughter. Xia Ruoxin had the soups that Qin Xuejuan made thest time she was sick so thetter knew what kind of soup she liked. Therefore, Xia Ruoxin would finish all the soup each time. She got better by the day, but like before, she refused to speak of her past and how she got hurt. They had to talk about eventually, but now was not the time. Lu Jinrong had brought her a number of books to kill time recently. However, she would be able to return home soon if there were no problems. She would only fully recover after six months or so or recuperation. ¡°Chu Lui is about to get engaged to Xia Yixuan,¡± Lu Jinrong said inly as he watched Xia Yixuan¡¯s reaction. ¡°Really?¡± Xia Ruoxin did not react much, but her heart was already dead. ¡°How they are has nothing to do with me.¡± Her biggest link to Chu Lui was Rainy. Now that Rainy was gone, Chu Lui could marry whoever he wanted. She just wondered how ironic it would be for him to keep his mother¡¯s murderer by his side. ¡°Brother, I have something I would like you to pass to them as a gift.¡± Xia Ruoxin set her book down as if she had thought of something. She really did have a gift for them. She just hoped that they would have a happy marriage and be at each other¡¯s throats. Inside a bar, this was where Lu Jinrong and Chu Lui used to frequent. It was quiet and expensive of course, but the two of them were used to it. After a while, the two of them sat across from each other. ¡°My sister asked me to pass something to you all. This is what she got from Xia Yixuan. I guess it¡¯s returning it to the owner.¡± Lu Jinrong said as he lifted a heavy object and ced it on the table. ¡°She said that you will like it.¡± Chu Lui looked down and stared at the bag on the table. Why would someone gift this? Was it some kind of explosive inside? However, he really did pick up the bag and set it down next to himself. ¡°Thank your sister on my behalf.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Lu Jinrong really needed not to push it. He did not think of how Chu Lui had given and traded himself in for the Lu family¡¯s peace. But to Chu Lui, helping Lu Xiaohua was just a simple gesture. He was not bothered if they were going to thank him. He was not short on thanks anyway. Neither of them was chatty so they each took a side of the table as they chatted on and off. After that, Chu Lui left with the bag. By the time he got home, it was alreadyte. He got out of the car, only to recall that there was a bag in the car. He returned, picked it up, and brought it straight back to his room before he went to see Song Wan. As for the bag, he forgot about it. When the caretaker cleaned up in the morning, she left it in the cupboard; and Chu Lui had forgotten about the object¡¯s existence entirely. Chapter 926 - Irritation

Chapter 926: Irritation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Chu Lui and Xia Yixuan¡¯s engagement was huge. Everyone who was somebody in the city was there. Xia Mingzheng stood by the side and greeted the guests, clearly in a good mood. Even though Shen Yijun¡¯s expression was stiff the whole time, there was still a smile stered on her face. Despite this being Chu Lui¡¯s third marriage, that did not affect how popr he was; neither did it affect his status. They would be loads of unmarried women throwing themselves at him even if this was his fourth, fifth, or sixth marriage. Xia Yixuan wrapped her arms around Chu Lui¡¯s arm possessively as she smiled sweetly. She was dressed to the nines today. A knee-length white dress wrapped around her fit body, coupled with her high heels and jewelry. She epted all the women¡¯s well wishes and weed their envy and schemes. She heard the people congratte her and enjoyed them buttering up to her. She also heard others¡¯ envious words. Her red lips were parted as she beamed. Lu Jinrong stood by the corner and stared coldly at the couple. He picked up a ss of wine and touched it gently as he smiled coldly. ... Xia Ruoxin flipped through the business magazine introducing the union between the Chu Enterprise and the Xia household. There was also a live stream of the engagement. Chu Lui remained expressionless, and no one knew what he was thinking. Xia Yixuan had a big smile, her carefully farded face beaming with pride. As Xia Mingzheng talked to others happily, Shen Yijun was a little distracted. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s gazended on her for a moment before she looked away. Only Chu Jiang was present on behalf of the Chu family. As for Song Wan, she was still paralyzed so she could not be present of course. ¡°Why are you still looking?¡± Gao Yi walked in and took the magazine from her hand. He scoffed when he saw the contents. ¡°En, engaged again. He¡¯ll take even a woman like Xia Yixuan. He¡¯s got a unique taste.¡± Xia Ruoxin had noment for that, but she did not like the magazine. She took it from Gao Yi¡¯s hands and tossed it in the trash. Gao Yi took the medicine and a ss of water. ¡°Time to take your medicine.¡± Xia Ruoxin took the handful of medicine and put it in her mouth. The bitterness of the pills filled up her taste buds. She closed her eyes, took a huge swig of the matter, and swallowed them. She suddenly smiled. It¡¯s so bitter. Unknown to her, the corners of her lips were hurt slightly; and tears slipped out of her eyes. ... Chu Lui opened the door. Song Wan was still lying down quietly like before. He walked over and held her hand tight habitually. ¡°Mom, when are you waking up? I got engaged today. It¡¯s the Xia Yixuan that you like. Didn¡¯t you want me to marry her back then? Mom, I¡¯ll agree to it. I¡¯ve done it. What about you? When are you going to wake up?¡± He turned himself towards the window. A world blocked by the window, a soul trapped in a body. He then stood up and covered Song Wan before he walked out. When he came up the caretakers came in for round the clock care. He wondered how long these days wouldst. The doctor said she might wake up anytime or she might sleep for life. He had still not given up hope until now because of that hope he was holding onto. He took a shower and changed into his pajamas. He picked up a cup of milk and sat before hisputer. He turned on hisputer and turned on his Penguin that he had not logged onto in a long time. By the time he noticed, he was already in. Summer¡¯s Not Over was his only good friend there. There was no one other than her here. However, Summer¡¯s Not Over had not been online in a really long time. There was darkness... a little like it was caked in dust. He reached out and covered up hisptop. He stood up again, opened his drawer, and took out a ring. At this time, there was another ring on his finger. A promise he made to another woman. He did not have room for this ring. He took the ring on and walked to the window. He opened it and clenched his fists before he pursed his lips. He flung his hand and tossed the ring out. As for where itnded, he had no idea. When he walked back, his leg banged into the shelf which opened its door. He only remembered it now. It was the strange bag that Lu Jinrong had handed to him, saying that Lu Xiaohua had taken it from Xia Yixuan. He picked up the bag from the floor. True to be told, the bag holding the item was old. A regr person would not have taken a second look at the item, not to mention him. It was old and a little heavy. There was the stale smell of mold on it. He unzipped it. Inside it was a small ss bottle, which seemed to contain something. He took the bottle and opened it. It smelled like medicine. He tossed the bottle back into the bag without thinking to clean it up until the next morning. Xia Yixuan called him early in the morning. Chu Lui sat up in his bed, looking a little gloomy from the low blood pressure. ¡°Brother Lui, it¡¯s the weekend today. Shall we go out and eat? I know a new ce. It tastes good.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Chu Lui turned off his phone and tossed it aside. Hey down, not wanting to move. He was too tired and only wanted to sleep without doing anything. Right now, he had to sacrifice his precious time to eat and shop with Xia Yixuan. He did not feel good but increasingly irritated. He wanted to sleep a little more but found that he would not fall asleep anymore. Sincest night until now, he had only slept for less than three hours. He sat up, washed up, and got changed before he left home to fulfill his duties as fiance. However, as he was about to leave, he saw the item that he had tossed on the tablest night. He took the small ss bottle from the bag and ced it in his pocket before he zipped it up and stuffed it into the shelf. Chapter 927 - You’re Scared of Her

Chapter 927: You¡¯re Scared of Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°How is this ce?¡± Jian Qingying asked her daughter. ¡°This ce is pretty good. Let¡¯s go in and try things.¡± She helped Xia Ruoxin along like a mother teaching a child to walk. She was careful as if she were afraid that her daughter would fall. Xia Ruoxin was not a child that had just learned to walk, but her every step was startling. Just survival was already tough for her. This was a newly opened ce for Korean cuisine. Jian Qingying had only heard about it recently, but she did not really like it. She still liked Chinese food better and did not see what was good about them. However, she did not mind jumping on the bandwagon and trying it out. ¡°This ce is fine.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not want to pick, but she really did want a different taste. Otherwise, she would be going back to a pot of soup. Qin Xuejuan¡¯s soups were good and nutritious, but she could not drink it every day. No matter how delicious, one would get sick of having the same food every day. She really did feel sick now. She desperately wanted something else to eat. All she had at the hospital was soup so she would take anything but soup right now. Jian Qingying was not unfamiliar with such restaurants. She ordered a few items off the menu that were rtively easy on the stomach. Things like seafood were definitely off the list. After a while, the food they ordered arrived. ¡°Eat.¡± Jian Qingying ced the chopsticks on her daughter¡¯s hands. ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡± Xia Ruoxin took them from her and took a big bite of the food. Since she did not have to pretend to be someone else, her rtionship with Jian Qingying improved. Without the burden of lying, life was much better. People should live more simply. ¡°Wee.¡± Customers came in from outside. The restaurant was not very crowded, perhaps because it was a new establishment, or perhaps because of its price tags. Xia Ruoxin took a look at the menu earlier, and it was rather expensive. ¡°Brother Lui, shall we sit here?¡± The sudden voice made Xia Ruoxin drop the vegetable that she just picked up. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does it taste bad?¡± Jian Qingying took a bite. It was not bad. ¡°No, I¡¯m just not used to this taste.¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up her chopsticks and put a piece of meat in her mouth. She had not had meat in a really long time. However, she had had quite a bit of pig¡¯s liver. Qin Xuejuan had been brewing her pork liver soup since she hurt her liver and dder. She looked up, and as expected, the two of them were seated near her. Chu Lui seemed to have discovered her gaze. He turned and met her sarcastic and stered smile. ¡°Brother Lui, what are you looking at?¡± Xia Yixuan wanted to talk to Chu Lui but found that his attention was not on her. She turned to look, and all the blood disappeared from her face. It can¡¯t be. That can¡¯t be. Didn¡¯t he say she was dead? That everything had been cleaned? Xia Ruoxin¡¯s smile grew. Xia Yixuan, are you disappointed that I¡¯m not dead yet? What are you going to do from now on? ¡°Bro-brother Lui, I suddenly don¡¯t feel like eating here anymore. Let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Yixuan stood up as she stammered. She finally understood why others looked weirdly with a mix of fear and terror at her when she returned after being dead for four years. She finally understood the terror of having a person someone had assumed dead appear before them after seeing Lu Xiaohua who was supposed to be dead. How can Lu Xiaohua be alive? The knife went in. Song Wan, who had the same injury, is now a vegetable¡ªhalf-dead and half-alive. How is she fine? Was she here for revenge and to take her down to hell? No, no. Xia Yixuan calmed herself down. So what if Lu Xiaohua is alive? Don¡¯t forget, Lu Xiaohua was the one who imprisoned me. If we¡¯re talking about revenge, I should be the one taking revenge. Sheforted herself again and again, but she did not want to remain there. Even without Lu Xiaohua, she did not want to visit this ce again. Chu Lui took her coat and pursed his lips with Xia Yixuan in tow as if they had been forced away. Xia Ruoxin fed herself another piece of meat. Her nose suddenly shriveled, and she forced the tears back. She looked down and fed herself the food little by little. There were too many people that Xia Yixuan schemed against in this world. Since that was the case, let the scheming continue. After they left, Chu Lui suddenly stopped. He stared at Xia Yixuan with his dark eyes. ¡°Brother Lui, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Yixuan was a little scared by his gaze. She hugged his arm. For some reason, she felt guilty and did not dare to meet his gaze. ¡°Brother Lui, why are you looking at me like this?¡± She touched her hair as she looked away. ¡°You¡¯re scared of her?¡± Chu Lui took his arm out of her grip. ¡°Scared, what am I scared of? She should be scared of me,¡± Xia Yixuan said loudly. Her reaction only confirmed Chu Lui¡¯s belief that she was afraid of Lu Xiaohua. Not just scared. She was terrified. Xia Yixuan seemed to have found something after she raised her voice. She looked up, and tears rolled down her face. ¡°Brother Lui, shouldn¡¯t I be scared of her? She almost killed me!¡± Chu Lui would probably buy it if it was someone else saying that, but that was Xia Yixuan. She would resort to anything to get everything that she wanted. She would destroy anyone who owed her anything. He tugged at his lips. He put his hands on Xia Yixuan¡¯s chin and pinched it tightly. ¡°Yixuan, don¡¯t forget how our marriage came about. If you lie to me, I¡¯ll end our partnership, you understand?¡± He saw the marriage as a cooperative partnership. No, it was more like a business transaction. He sold himself to Xia Yixuan for a promise. Of course, he did not regret selling himself. Since it was a done deal, it had better not be a bad deal. He never made a loss. Chapter 928 - Send Her Away

Chapter 928: Send Her Away

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Yixuan¡¯s face turned green. She lowered her head and tugged at the buttons on her sleeves with all her might and had almost torn them off. Chu Lui put down his hand and raised his wrist to look at his watch. ¡°I have something on. Let¡¯s talk about it another day.¡± When he finished his sentence, he turned around; but his sleeves were held back by someone. He stood at the same spot and could only wait for Xia Yixuan to follow him. Not far away, Xia Ruoxin was holding a cup of fruit juice and drank it mouthful by mouthful while her gaze was following and changing due to the two people¡¯s movements until she could not see them anymore. ¡°Chu Lui, I wonder when you will find out.¡± She shook the fruit juice in her hands, and one could still see the tiny sour and sweet fruit pieces inside. However, for some reason, it was bitter when she drank it. After sending Xia Yixuan away, Chu Lui wanted to leave. In the end, he remembered that there was something in his pocket. He extended his hand into his pocket and felt for a small ss bottle. Of course, the thing inside the bottle was not perfume. ¡°Help me run a test on this.¡± He passed the bottle of medicine to the director of the hospital. He hurriedly took it over. He shook the bottle in his hands and realized that there were nobels on it so he had to test and find out the contents of the pills. ¡°Mr. Chu, when do you need it?¡± The director looked at Chu Lui, and his attitude was especially meticulous. This was because Chu Lui¡¯s Angel Foundation was donated to their hospital, and these funds had saved a lot of children. At the same time, Chu Lui had also helped promote the hospital. Naturally, he was very polite and respectful towards Chu Lui. ¡°As soon as possible.¡± Chu Lui was not very anxious, but he wanted to know this thing that belonged to Xia Yixuan. Aftering out of the hospital, he made a trip to the office. Even though it was the weekends, some people were still working overtime. He worked on his documents and had forgotten about the bottle of pills when he was busy. Not longter, he received a call from the doctor. Then, he remembered that he had sent a bottle of medicine for testing. He was rather sensitive and disgusted towards medicine. He would never forget how he became infertile due to this kind of medicine. This medicine had better be some vitamins to boost one¡¯s health. ¡°Mr. Chu, we have already checked the medicine you had sent over thoroughly.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Chu Lui stood up and walked to the balcony, allowing the wind to blow his loose strands of hair. The light in his eyes became increasingly darker. ¡°It¡¯s contraband prohibited to be sold in hospitals. It¡¯s a type of sleeping pill.¡± ¡°Sleeping pill?¡± Chu Lui squinted his eyes. Why did Xia Yixuan need all of these sleeping pills? Did she want to sleep all day long with this big bag of pills? He hung up. The doctor had made himself very clear. This medicine was indeed a type of sleeping pills but had very strong effects. After using it for some time, one could die in his sleep peacefully so this medicine was considered contraband in hospitals. One pill was enough to allow a grown man to sleep for a whole day. Ten was enough for him to sleep for ten days or half a month or could essentially sleep to his death. If it were twenty pills, he would just die in his sleep without thinking. ¡°Why does she need so many sleeping pills?¡± Chu Lui walked over and opened the cupboard. Then, he took out the bag from inside and saw close to a hundred bottles in it. He ced the bag inside the cupboard again. No matter what Xia Yixuan¡¯s motive was¡ªbefore he figured it out, he would not allow her to get close to anyone in the Chu family... including his mother who was a vegetable. He instinctively hated people privately keeping medicine, especially for this kind of contraband. Xia Yixuan drove her new red sports car to the Chu family. This car was her birthday present from Xia Mingzheng. It totally had her character¡ªshow-off and arrogant. She pressed on the doorbell, but no one answered it after a long time. Her face started to cken. What were they doing? Was everyone inside dead? Did they not know how toe out and open the door? She called the Chu mansion¡¯s phone number, but no one picked up. Without giving up, she called again and again. From the door, she could already hear the ringtone that sounded like wild shrieks and howls. It was impossible that none of the people inside had heard it. She called Chu Lui again. The call was connected, and she immediately rattled on. ¡°Brother Lui, you should change the helpers in your house. I have been standing outside for half a day and have been pressing on the doorbell, plus calling the house phone. Are they all deaf or dead? If something happens to Auntie, who should take responsibility for it?¡± Secretary Xiao Chen clenched her teeth and held the phone far away. Her voice was so jarring. If she was talking in front of her, her saliva would have flown everywhere. After the other end had finished rattling on, Secretary Xiao Chen said softly, ¡°Sorry, Ms. Xia. Our CEO is at a meeting...¡± She could not be more careful than she already was. This Ms. Xia had a very bad temper. In the entirepany, the only one who could go against her was Lu Xiaohua. However, at this point, she looked at the opposite empty table in a grievance. She had note to work in half a month. She was not sure what the other end had said, but Secretary Xiao Chen learned to hold the phone further away. No matter what she said, it did not matter as she could just not listen to her. Anyway, CEO had instructed that no one was to disturb him during his meetings so he had even ced his personal phone outside. Of course, she had asked back then. ¡°What about Ms. Xia?¡± CEO did not even blink. ¡°Don¡¯t care about her. She wille find me on my own.¡± Until the other end was quiet¡ªperhaps she was done scolding, Secretary Xiao Chen then heaved a sigh of relief. An hourter, all the executives in thepany had finished their meeting and came out of the room. Hurriedly, Secretary Xiao Chen passed his phone back to him. ¡°CEO, Ms. Xia called at 10:25:41 AM. The duration of the call was fifteen minutes.¡± Chu Lui took the phone, and before he could even take a few steps, his phone rang again. He looked at the number; it was Xia Yixuan¡¯s. He ced the phone by his ear and before he could speak, Xia Yixuan¡¯s started threatening and warning in an unfriendly manner. ¡°Are you done talking?¡± Chu Lui only opened his mouth slightly when there was a pause on the other end. Secretary Xiao Chen secretly lit up a row of candles for Ms. Xia. It seemed that CEO was not in a good mood, and of course, Xia Yixuan was startled. When she thought of the words she used to scold previously, she was no different from a noisy b*tch. Chapter 929 - Hit and Run

Chapter 929: Hit and Run

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sorry, Brother Lui. I didn¡¯t do it intentionally.¡± Hurriedly, she apologized. ¡°I was in too much of a rush. I waited outside the Chu mansion for half a day, but no one came to answer the door. I was just in a rush.¡± ¡°I have already arranged for them to go to a quiet ce. They won¡¯t being back for the time being.¡± Chu Lui interrupted Xia Yixuan, and it was like a smack to the back of her head¡ªsmacking her until Xia Yixuan¡¯s face changed. ¡°You¡¯ve sent them away?¡± Xia Yixuan was suddenly nervous and had a very bad feeling. ¡°Then, Brother Lui, where are they? I want to go look after Auntie. You also know that I have been taking care of Auntie the whole time.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± Chu Lui rejected without hesitation. ¡°They like to stay in quiet ces, and there are nurses there. They don¡¯t need you.¡± That one phrase ¡®don¡¯t need you¡¯ made Xia Yixuan¡¯s eyes red, and she almost threw her phone away. She knew Chu Lui¡¯s character very well. Once he had decided on something, it was very hard to change it. She put her hands in her pocket and touched that bottle of medicine. In the end, she walked away in her high heels but turned back again as she had forgotten that her car was still around. She kicked her favorite sports car with all her might, and her intricate face became contorted. For the next few days, she spent each of them excruciatingly and not one of peace. She had asked a lot of people to find out where the Chu family went, but she could not find out anything. Even that child with a differentst name¡ªChu Xiang¡ªwas taken away. ¡°What should I do?¡± She scratched her arm with her nail. If that stupid old woman woke up, would she be allowed to live? No, she would not. She definitely would not. She breathed in heavily and told herself that everything would be okay as she had already given her so much medicine. The physician that gave the pills had also said that it would not be easy for the person to wake up if one had given more than twenty pills. Besides, Song Wan was originally a vegetable. So, it would be okay. Mm, nothing would happen. However, even though she wasforting herself in that way¡ªonce she thought that something in this world was not within her calctions, she started bing uneasy and anxious; unless that old woman was really dead... She drove her car in a daze and did not know a child had run across in front of her. Bang! The child copsed on the floor, and her car had hit against the railing. A chill was sent down her spine, and she became alert. ... After half a day, Xia Mingzheng finally found Chu Lui. ¡°Uncle Chu, why are you here?¡± Chu Lui walked over, and there was a sh in his dark eyes as he really did not know why his new father-inw came. At this point, Xia Mingzheng had already run out of ideas. Once he saw Chu Lui, he rushed forward. ¡°Ah Lui, Yixuan caused trouble...¡± ¡°Mm, then I¡¯m sorry for the trouble. We¡¯ll cooperate with thepensation afterward. As for the child, we¡¯ll send someone over. It¡¯s important to first save the person. We¡¯ll pay for the full medical bill.¡± Chu Lui hung up, and his knitted brows tightened even more. Then, heforted Xia Mingzheng who was in a daze. ¡°Uncle Xia, don¡¯t worry. Yixuan has been released, but you have to go see that kid tomorrow personally. The kid¡¯s condition is still unknown, but Yixuan hadmitted hit and run. No matter what had happened, she should have sent the person to the hospital first.¡± Hitting and running was different from an ident, and it was not the same crime. He had seen stupid ones, but not ones as stupid as Xia Yixuan. She still ran away... that was the city. With everyone watching and the electronic police, how could she escape? That was why she was captured. It was not because she hit someone... but because she ran away. Xia Mingzheng was stumped by Chu Lui, and his face started to burn. He knew his own daughter. She was very gutsy normally, but she was also selfish and would not be willing to bear any responsibility. When she was young and did something wrong, Xia Ruoxin would be her scapegoat; and Shen Yijun would protect her. Now, Xia Ruoxin had left the Xia household a long time ago, and Shen Yijun was disappointed in them and would only knit and watch television all day without caring about these things. He could not settle this issue so he could only find Chu Lui. As expected, he found the right person; but he was afraid that he would still be humiliated. He could even imagine what the headlines would be the next day. Missy of the Xia Household¡ªXia Yixuan¡ªRunning Away After Hitting Someone Of course, Chu Lui knew about this; and he called a few newspaper agencies to first suppress the news and not let any reports of the ident be leaked. He did not do it for the Xia household but for the Chu family. The Hang Yu project was alreadying to an end so he did not want any unnecessaryplications. ... In the hospital, Gao Yi rubbed his temple; and his entire person was exhausted. ¡°Hello, Doctor Gao.¡± A few nurses greeted him, and Gao Yi nodded back politely. He took the elevator and went up to the top floor. This was the best ward in the entire hospital, and Xia Ruoxin was inside. Originally, she was supposed to go home, but the Lu family felt that it would be better if she stayed. After all, this was the hospital; and its facilities were better. They would be more assured if she was discharged a few dayster. In the morning, Jian Qingying was around; at night, there was Gao Yi and Jia Xinbao. There was nothing to worry about. ¡°Why? Are you tired?¡± Xia Ruoxin picked up the book on herp. She had read more than half of the book, and she was seen holding it all the time, which had be her favorite pastime. ¡°Mm, kind of. I did a few long surgeries and only had time now.¡± Gao Yi walked over, and the gray below his eyes extended even more. His eyes were empty, and he lived as if he had not slept in a few days. He walked over and sat down. Xia Ruoxin ced the soup that Qin Xuejuan made in front of him. ¡°Auntie Qin brought this here. I saved you half of it. You should drink it first.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gao Yi picked it up and started drinking it without being polite. Qin Xuejuan made a lot of soup every day, and Xia Ruoxin could only drink half of it at the most. In the end, all of the soup would enter Jia Xinbao¡¯s stomach. Recently, Jia Xinbao was busy so all of these leftovers were left to Gao Yi alone. If not, he might copse. After drinking the soup, Gao Yi looked at the young woman in front of him. It seemed that she did not change, but her facepletely did. Chapter 930 - She was Lu Xiaohua

Chapter 930: She was Lu Xiaohua

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Sometimes, I feel like I¡¯m talking to a stranger.¡± He rubbed his brows, shook his head, and sighed unwittingly. After all, the difference was too big; and all the things he was familiar with were gone. Now, only her eyes were the same as the past; and it was only from there that he could see Xia Ruoxin¡¯s shadow. Xia Ruoxinughed, but her smiling intention was light and very distant. Not longter, Qin Xuejuan came and¡ªof course¡ªmade a huge pot of soup for Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Doctor Gao, you should have some, too. If not, my Missy won¡¯t be able to finish it.¡± Coincidentally, Qin Xuejuan smiled once she saw Gao Yi. Finally, it would not be wasted. Gao Yi touched his stomach, and he really wanted to say that he did not want to drink and he could not drink it; his stomach was filled with the previous soup. However, he really could not reject Qin Xuejuan¡¯s good intentions so he could only drink the soup. When Qin Xuejuan saw Gao Yi drinking, she stood up delightedly and tidied the ward first before talking to Xia Ruoxin. ¡°Just now when I came in, I saw a pair of young parents crying that their child had been hit by a car. The two of them only had that one child. If something happened to him, what should they do? Also, I heard that the person driving the car ran away. If not, the child would be better. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with people nowadays? Why are they all so immoral? If they can drive a good car, why would they be scared ofpensation? Also, even if it¡¯s a normal car, they would still have insurance. No matter how much money one earned was not enough to buy back a life.¡± ¡°The kid is fine, but his spleen was removed.¡± Gao Yi put the bowl down, and his sentence made Qin Xuejuan heaved a sigh of relief. He sped his hands together. ¡°Luckily, he¡¯s fine. If not, that family would suffer. Perhaps their family might even break apart, and the parents would divorce.¡± ¡°How do you know that?¡± Xia Ruoxin asked Gao Yi. This was someone else¡¯s business, but when she heard about it, she could not help but sigh and hope that the person would be fine. ¡°I did the surgery.¡± Gao Yi leaned aside and sighed. ¡°However, I have already tried my best to keep the spleen, but the wound was really too big. In the end, one could only remove it. Luckily, after the removal, it won¡¯t impact the person too much; and he can still live normally.¡± ¡°What about the kidney?¡± The hand on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s knee clenched slightly. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. A kidney canpletely take over normal metabolism work.¡± Unhappiness shed in Gao Yi¡¯s eyes. Poor Rainy had her kidney removed. Even though Rainy was no longer around, he still wanted tofort her. It was just that all theforts in the world had not much use, but he just hoped that she could be more assured. Xia Ruoxin ced the book on her knees again, but after flipping a page, she could not continue reading it. She stood up, wanted to go, and walk as the weather seemed decent that day. When she went down to the first floor of the hospital and was about to walk out, she heard a familiar voice. She walked over and saw a young woman crying. ¡°Get lost! All of you, go away! No matter how much money you have, you can¡¯t return me a healthy son.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t he still alive? What are you ranting about? How much money do you want?¡± Xia Yixuan did her makeup and walked on her heels. She frowned and took out a stack of red notes to throw at the young parents¡¯ faces. Xia Ruoxin folded her arms, and after looking on for half a day, she walked over and stood in front of Xia Yixuan. ¡°Ms. Xia, do you still like using money to throw at people? Is that fun? Oh, it seems pretty fun.¡± She searched through her pocket and found her wallet. Without thinking, she took out a stack of money and threw it at Xia Yixuan¡¯s face. Quite a few people had already gathered around and started pointing at Xia Yixuan. Humans all pitied the weak. Besides, the weak were not in the wrong. Without mentioning the fact that she had hit their child and ran away, she should have a better attitude if she came to see a patient. This was a human, not a cat or a dog. It was fine if she did not apologize, but did she have to insult them like that? ¡°Great throw!¡± Some people had long could not stand it and took out their wallets. ¡°If it¡¯s not enough, I have some here.¡± ¡°Me, too.¡± At this point, many people took out their wallets. Xia Yixuan¡¯s face started turning green. Once she saw Xia Ruoxin, she was taken aback; and her eyes shed a few times before she held back her difort and made herself righteous. Yes, it was not her fault; it was Lu Xiaohua¡¯s. So what if she did not die? Even if she did, Chu Lui killed her. ¡°Lu Xiaohua, what¡¯s that supposed to mean? Why?¡± She sneered. ¡°A kidnapper wants to be a good person?¡± ¡°You¡¯re Lu Xiaohua?¡± Once Xia Mingzheng heard that name, he pulled a long face. ¡°That Lu Xiaohua? From the Lu family?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Lu Xiaohua from the Lu family.¡± Xia Ruoxin admitted generously. Of course, she was also Xia Ruoxin and dared to admit it, but she was afraid that they could not ept it. ¡°You kidnapped my daughter?¡± As a father, Xia Mingzheng would not allow anyone to hurt his daughter and insult her like that no matter what. ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Ruoxin still admitted. She was not afraid to admit what she had done, but some people were not the same. ¡°Lu Xiaohua, how are you so shameless? How did your parents teach you?¡± Xia Mingzheng¡¯s face darkened, and his every word pricked others. Before he finished his sentence, he heard a booming voice. ¡°How is the way I teach my daughter any of your business?¡± Lu Ke¡¯en walked over in big steps, followed by Lu Jinrong. The father and son had pulled a long face, and it must be because Xia Mingzheng¡¯s previous sentence had crossed the Lu family¡¯s bottom line. Lu Jinrong walked over in big steps and blocked Xia Ruoxin behind him. ¡°Mr. Xia, let¡¯s find a ce to talk. We¡¯re all reputed people and shouldn¡¯t be seen as monkeys under everyone¡¯s eyes. I think you wouldn¡¯t like it either, right?¡± Xia Mingzheng had already lost all of his face, and the people beside him kept pointing and talking, which humiliated him. He grunted and did not look at the Lu family nicely. If it was not because his daughter said to not pursue the matter, why would he let the Lu family off? Lu Jinrong briefed the assistant beside him and exined the situation. His assistant nodded in agreement. Everyone walked out, and the assistant picked up the money from the floor and ced it in front of the young parents. Chapter 931 - I’ll Give You an Explanation

Chapter 931: I¡¯ll Give You an Exnation

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Hold on to this first. The child is more important. The person who ran over your child is a big shot; they won¡¯t deny it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman took the money and leaned on her husband. In the fourth floor ward, Qin Xuejuan stood in front of Xia Yixuan protectively like she was fending off a thief. Xia Mingzheng¡¯s expression was ugly. Heughed coldly. ¡°The thief is calling for the police? Our Yixuan left you alone, and you¡¯re pushing it.¡± ¡°So what if we are?¡± Lu Ke¡¯en was taking advantage of his status now. There were so many of them. They could drown the father and daughter with their saliva alone. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xia Mingzheng was not stupid. He knew that he could not face the Lu family head-on. ¡°I just want to know you taught our daughter. She even has the guts to kidnap someone?¡± ¡°Xiaohua,e here.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en waved to Xia Ruoxin. Xia Ruoxin walked over and stood in before him. ¡°Daddy has never asked you about this. Say it if you want to, but it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t. I¡¯ll handle it for you.¡± Xia Ruoxin did not reply. Instead, she fetched a cup of water and ced it before Lu Ke¡¯en. ¡°Daddy, have some water first.¡± ¡°En.¡± Lu Ke¡¯en was touched. Having a daughter was nice. She knows how to take care of people, unlike my son. He doesn¡¯t even know to show me any concern. Can¡¯t he see that my throat hurts from all the yelling? It was only then that Xia Ruoxin turned to look at the Xia father and daughter without any guilt. Was there ever a time when she lived like this with them, not bowing her head down like she was a ss below? ¡°Mr. Xia, what did you say? Can you please repeat it?¡± Her expression and tone were even. One could not tell what she was feeling. Xia Mingzheng had a cold smile on his face as he stood up for his daughter. He felt more than a little hatred for the person who imprisoned his daughter. ¡°I want to know how your parents taught you, for you to have the guts to kidnap someone.¡± ¡°Yes, that was it.¡± Xia Ruoxin was not upset. She smiled. ¡°I want to ask you that, too. How did you teach your daughter, for her to have the guts to kidnap someone?¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s expression changed as chills ran up her spine. Her scalp was numb. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xia Mingzheng raised his voice, his tone filled with warning. He turned and looked at Lu Ke¡¯en who was drinking tea idly. ¡°Lu Ke¡¯en, your daughter not only knows kidnapping. She can really cook things up, huh?¡± Lu Ke¡¯en did not even look at him. ¡°Before reprimanding others, how about Mr. Xia ask the person beside him if she¡¯s done something like that?¡± Xia Ruoxin said inly... but coldly. It was as if there was a cold gust of wind in the room. Xia Yixuan turned and stared at his daughter, but her spaced-out expression gave him a bad feeling. ¡°Yixuan, who did you kidnap?¡± He did not believe that his daughter would do something like this. Even though she was a little willful and spoiled, she would never have the guts for something like this. However, she didmit hit and run this time so Xia Mingzheng felt that he had to refresh his understanding of his daughter. Xia Yixuan only came to her senses then. How could she admit to this? She did notmit kidnapping, but she did imprison someone. She even killed her. She thought that no one would ever find out about it, but secrets would neverst forever. Right now, she was terrified. How did Lu Xiaohua know? ¡°Dad, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. How can I possibly kidnap someone?¡± Xia Mingzheng was not sure who to believe now. He knew his daughter. Because he had begun to suspect her, he could not be as self-righteous as before. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Mingzheng did not want to spend another moment here, afraid that he would find out something that he did not want to know. ¡°Mr. Xia, you¡¯re leaving just like that?¡± Xia Ruoxin¡¯s voice came from behind him, making him pause in his footsteps. ¡°Mr. Xia, don¡¯t you want to know who your daughter kidnapped and imprisoned? Don¡¯t you want to know what your daughter did to her? Don¡¯t you want to know how that person is now?¡± Xia Ruoxin leaned back on a wall and looked down. It was a mix of quietness, sarcasm, and a lot of unknown feelings. Xia Yixuan¡¯s hand was filled with cold sweat. If there were things that Xia Yixuan was afraid of, one was Song Wan, the ticking time bomb. The other was the name Xia Ruoxin. This person who had been around her for half her life, a name that she had almost forgotten. ¡°Does Mr. Xia not want to hear about this?¡± Xia Ruoxin parted her red lips. Her weak body seemed like it was about to fall, but her back was straight. There was nothing in this world that could take her down. No one in the world could hurt her. Xia Mingzheng did not want to hear about it, but to his surprise, he saw Shen Yijun when he was at the door. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Xia Mingzheng was panicked. He had the urge to grab his entire family and flee. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you all. Why, are we leaving?¡± She felt her head throb to have to clean up after the two of them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it all arranged. They¡¯re not difficult people.¡± She looked at Xia Yixuan. She could not imagine how the daughter she had raised for years was so stupid. Was this a problem with gics? ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Mingzheng held Shen Yijun¡¯s had in one hand and Xia Yixuan¡¯s in the other. He had a sense of danger like he had to leave this ce. The Lu family was hard to deal with. However, Lu Jinrong¡¯s assistant was standing outside and blocked their way. He closed the door, stood in front of it, and reached out his hand. ¡°Mr. Xia, please.¡± Xia Mingzheng lined his wife and daughter behind him. ¡°What is the meaning of this?¡± ¡°Nothing much.¡± Lu Jinrong had a vague idea. He stood up, walked over to Xia Ruoxin¡¯s side, and patted on her shoulder. ¡°My sister¡¯s not done talking. Didn¡¯t Mr. Xia say that you wanted my sister to give you an exnation? The Lu family¡¯s not unreasonable. Just now, my sister can exin things to you properly.¡± Chapter 932 - I Learned from Your Daughter

Chapter 932: I Learned from Your Daughter

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Mingzheng¡¯s entire family stood there. He regretted being so rash a little. Shen Yijun was a little confused, but she wanted to know what they were talking about. Either way, it had nothing to do with her since it was not her daughter. However, Xia Yixuan was already feeling guilty, coupled with Lu Jinrong¡¯s dark eyes¡ªwhich were not much warmer than Chu Lui¡¯s¡ªstaring at her. The guilt made her want to scream out and go hysterical. Xia Ruoxin looked at Shen Yijun, who had her head down the whole time, and then retracted her gaze. ¡°Mr. Xia, didn¡¯t you want an exnation? I¡¯ll give you one now.¡± She looked down and dug her fingers into the hand again and again. It hurt, but not as much as her heart did. ¡°I learned from your daughter. Your daughter kept someone else locked up and starved them. She used chili to ruin their throat and used a knife to cut up their face before she broke their legs.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Xia Yixuan suddenly screamed out loud. However, she felt guilty. Her terror made her guilty conscience clear. Others might not know, but as her father, Xia Mingzheng knew if his daughter had done something like this. Since young, she had reacted to things the exact same way. She would first scream that she did not do it and then push it all onto Xia Yixuan. ¡°Whether you did or not, Ms. Xia would know, an...¡± Xia Ruoxin was about to continue when Xia Yixuan lunged at her. ¡°Shut up, you shut up!¡± However, just as she was about to touch Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hair, Lu Jinrong turned and kicked her away. His face was gloomy. He had guesses, but this was more infuriating than seeing and hearing it himself. His kick was light; letting this kind of woman die was like giving her the easy way out. ¡°Yixuan!¡± Xia Mingzheng was stunned. He ran over and caught his daughter. Xia Yixuan felt like her organs had been rearranged, and she felt her intestines throbbing. Shen Yijun was stunned, too. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too much for a man to raise a hand against a woman?¡± Even though she did not like Xia Yixuan¡ªno matter what, she could not let someone else bully members of the Xia household. Xia Ruoxin was a little tired from the standing so she leaned back onto the wall. Her teary eyes were still rather clear. ¡°Doesn¡¯t Madam Xia want to know the name of the person who Xia Yixuan disfigured and crippled?¡± Xia Yixuan¡¯s intestines were still throbbing. Cold sweat was trickling down her face. She wanted to warm Lu Xiaohua to stop talking and shut up, but every time she opened her mouth, she cried out in pain. Shen Yijun paused and retracted her hand that was about to help Xia Yixuan up. Xia Ruoxin turned, but strangely, she did not feel sadness or pain. She was just tired and wanted to sleep. She parted her red lips, her cool voice coupled with the hoarseness... an unknown feeling... ¡°You all know that person. You¡¯re familiar with her, too. It¡¯s even someone you saw every day.¡± Xia Mingzheng widened his eyes. Shen Yijun¡¯s lips were quivering, and her body faltered. ¡°Have you guys thought of it?¡± It was like a curse carried by an eerie wind. ¡°Her name is Xia Ruoxin.¡± Piak! Shen Yijun¡¯s hand flung across Xia Yixuan¡¯s face. Thetter was already in pain from the kick, and the added impact on her face¡ªcoupled with endless fear¡ªmade her lose her consciousness. ¡°Yijun, you...¡± Xia Mingzheng was about to speak, but¡ªpiak! Shen Yijun¡¯s handnded on his face. ¡°Yijun, the matter is not clear yet...¡± Xia Mingzheng tossed his pride aside. On one hand, there was his unconscious daughter; on the other was his agitated wife. Shen Yijunughed coldly. ¡°You should know yourself what your daughter is like. Don¡¯t you know if she did it?¡± When she was done, she felt her vision blur; and she fell to the floor. Xia Ruoxin walked into the room behind them. She was tired and wanted to sleep. ¡°Go settle it.¡± Lu Jinrong said to his assistant before he walked over to Lu Ke¡¯en. ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll send you back.¡± After looking at this, he was really in a bad mood. Lu Ke¡¯en did not like beating the beaten dog. No matter how annoying Xia Mingzheng was, Lu Ke¡¯en was not that kind of person. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± He straightened his back. ¡°I¡¯m not so old that I can¡¯t move. Do what you need to; I¡¯ll head back myself.¡± He scoffed. He walked out of the room, sighing with a gloomy expression. What was all this? And... He paused and looked at the room behind him with aplex expression. His Xiaohua had been through a lot. He had guessed what his free daughter¡¯s identity was. She was that Xia Ruoxin. That was how she knew everything so clearly. Else, why would she imprison Xia Yixuan? The child was still too soft-hearted. Ten days, and that woman was not even hurt. She was just hungry and dirty. Xia Ruoxin even almost lost her life. As for the Xia household, they would leave it up to her. She could decide to keep or destroy it. Xia Ruoxiny down. She wanted to sleep. At this time, there was a hand on her forehead. She opened her eyes; it was Lu Jinrong. ¡°What about the people outside?¡± Lu Jinrong asked her. They could not just leave them there to take up space. ¡°En...¡± Xia Ruoxin opened her eyes. ¡°Brother can deal with them. I can¡¯t be bothered.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll handle it,¡±¡ªLu Jinrong felt his heart ache for his sister¡ª¡±but you¡¯re just letting them go like this?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xia Ruoxin closed her eyes again. ¡°That¡¯s too easy. She¡¯ll never get what she wants. I don¡¯t want her to have things easy. I don¡¯t have to do it myself constantly. Her fear and uneasiness... her greed would torture her day and night. She will not rest easy; neither will she rest now. She would yearn for death but not be able to do it.¡± Physical torture was one way; psychological torture fared much better. COMMENT ¡°Brother, can you pass me the doll?¡± Chapter 933 - Broken Legs and Disfigured Face

Chapter 933: Broken Legs and Disfigured Face

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She dared not sleep when her chest felt empty. Lu Jinrong picked up the dolly from the shelf. This was her treasure. She brought it with her everywhere. It was her precious and heartachingly so. She said that her daughter saw the dolly as her, and now, she was treating the dolly as her daughter. Xia Ruoxin reached out her hand and hugged the dolly. Then, she fell asleep¡ªthis time for real. Lu Jinrong covered her with the nket and then sat down without moving. ¡°Mr. Lu.¡± His assistant walked in. ¡°The Xia household has been dealt with,¡± he said in hushed tones. Of course, he did not mean getting rid of them but putting them in the hospital. ¡°How is it?¡± Lu Jinrong asked inly. ¡°None of her organs burst, right?¡± The assistant felt cold sweat trickle down his forehead. ¡°That, Mr. Lu, no. You just bruised her stomach, but her organs are fine.¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Lu Jinrong reached out his legs. ¡°Why didn¡¯t any burst?¡± The assistant felt the corner of his lips twitch. Young Master Rong, you don¡¯t have to do this. No matter what, that¡¯s still a woman. If people find out that you raised your hand against a woman, no one would want to marry you. ¡°Okay, you can leave now.¡± Lu Jinrong waved, preparing to stay here with his sister. At this time, Jian Qingying came hurriedly. ¡°How is it? Is Xiaohua fine? I heard some people came to make trouble?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine.¡± Lu Jinrong consoled her mother. ¡°Mom, she¡¯s much stronger than you think. She¡¯s not disadvantaged; people suffer more in her hands.¡± Jian Qingying rolled his eyes. ¡°She was disadvantaged this time. If not, where did the scar on her stomache from?¡± It wasn¡¯t all bad. Of course, Lu Jinrong dared not say that his business had stood to gain. Anything that could be used was a resource for expanding one¡¯s career and connection. Everything that could be used including themselves. Wanting to make someone¡¯s life a living hell was easy. Give them whatever they wanted, and drop them back to hell when they were at their peak. Xia Ruoxin¡¯s injury this time made that happen. Of course, it woke her up, too. However, the direction of future developments was not something they could predict or know. ¡°My daughter,¡±¡ªJian Qingying held Xia Ruoxin¡¯s hand tightly¡ª¡±no matter whose child she is, she¡¯s one of us. No one can take her from us. If anyone tries, I¡¯ll fight them.¡± ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to fight them.¡± Lu Jinrong rubbed his forehead and felt his head throb. ¡°She¡¯s practically an orphan so she¡¯s your daughter. She always will be.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jian Qingying felt much better. It was good that no one was going to take her daughter from her. ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that I never got to meet my granddaughter. Else, I¡¯ll have a granddaughter to raise. You good for nothing...¡± At this point, she poked her son¡¯s forehead. He was thirty-something, but he could not even produce a child. Lu Jinrong only smiled at this but said nothing. At this time, two people were lying in another room. One was Xia Yixuan, and the other was Shen Yijun. Xia Yixuan was there not just because of pain but also because of her fear. Shen Yijun was there from anger and disappointment. Xia Yixuan sat up suddenly, scaring the nurses by the side. If that happened in a morgue, it would scare a person to death. Xia Mingzheng hurried over when he saw that his daughter was awake. ¡°Yixuan, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell anywhere?¡± Xia Yixuan stared at Xia Mingzheng before she sighed softly. It was all a dream. It must have been a dream. No one found out, right? Even if they knew, she would not admit it. There was nothing they could do about it, right? ¡°Yixuan, tell Dad.¡± Xia Mingzheng ced his hand on his daughter¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What Lu Xiaohua said... was it real? Did you really lock Ruoxin up, break her legs, and ruin her face?¡± Until now, Xia Mingzheng could not believe that his daughter was capable of doing something like this. This was not any other person. This was her sister. Even though they were not rted by blood, they grew up together. The Xia household has already let Shen Yijun and her daughter down. He did not know how to clean this up after another round. ¡°Dad, what nonsense is this? Why would I do something like this?¡± Xia Yixuan turned her face and refused to admit it, but that did not mean that Xia Mingzheng bought it. ¡°Yixuan, when you lied in the past, you had the same reaction. You refused to look at us, and you would tug on your sleeve¡¯s button.¡± Xia Mingzheng felt like someone had poured a bucket of cold water on him when he saw his daughter¡¯s actions. Xia Yixuan hurriedly let go of her hands like someone had stepped on her tail. ¡°Daddy, am I your daughter? Or is Lu Xiaohua? You won¡¯t believe me, but you believe her.¡± She felt like she had nothing else to say at this point. Especially Xia Mingzheng¡¯s eyes, they were sharp and made her want to break down. ¡°Okay.¡± Sheughed coldly and admitted to it. ¡°Yes, I kept her captive. So what? Who asked her to fight over Brother Lui with me? Brother Lui is mine. Mine.¡± Xia Yixuan clenched her fists as her nails dug into her skin. ¡°She should not have existed. Haven¡¯t you been asking why she wasn¡¯t dead yet? I¡¯m helping you out here. I got rid of her. No one would fight over Brother Lui with me or anything. No one would be asking her to go die anymore.¡± Piak! Xia Mingzheng¡¯s handnded on his daughter¡¯s face as if he was trying to p some sense into her. ¡°Xia Yixuan, how could you have done something so inhumane?¡± He was heartbroken and disappointed. He was ashamed. He had not taught his daughter well. ¡°Brother...¡± Xia Yixuan covered her face and lunged into Xia Mingzheng¡¯s arms. ¡°Daddy, what do I do? What do I do? If Brother Lui finds out about this, he¡¯ll never let this slide. I¡¯m about to marry him. I¡¯m about to be the wife of Chu Enterprise¡¯s CEO. Daddy, I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡± Chapter 934 - We are Home

Chapter 934: We are Home

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Xia Mingzheng was angry and furious, but he was helpless and had heartache at the same time. He had only this one daughter his entire life. For this daughter of his, he had invested half his life. Everyone said that children were parents¡¯ enemies in their previous lives. If this was true, he had already repaid a lot of debt to Xia Yixuan. What could he do? What could he still do? ¡°No matter who asks you about this, just don¡¯t admit it.¡± Xia Mingzheng clenched his teeth and told Xia Yixuan. ¡°I know, Daddy.¡± Xia Yixuan had never intended to admit to it, but she was not just worrying about this now. ¡°Daddy, then how should we settle the Lu family¡¯s side?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t admit it either.¡± Actually, Xia Mingzheng really had no other way; and they could only just deny it all the way. If the Lu family wanted to expose them, they would have done it a long time ago and would not have waited until now. ¡°Yixuan, I¡¯ll send you overseas to hide for a while.¡± After much thinking, he felt that it was better to send Xia Yixuan away. Just like four years ago, she could go wherever she wanted to hide. The best was that she did note back at all. Having a living daughter was better than having one in jail. He could not bear for his daughter to leave, but it was impossible for him to gamble with the rest of his daughter¡¯s life. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Xia Yixuan pulled up the nket and hid herself in it. No matter what, she wanted to stay. If she just left now, she would be indignant. She would not be appeased. Xia Mingzheng stood up and was too disappointed in his daughter. He really wanted to just beat her to death, but it was a pity that it was a girl he had doted on and spoiled like his life since young. In the end, he caused her to be like that. If it was a son, he would have long thrown him into the dumps. Now, the thing he wanted to know was... How did Lu Xiaohua know about this? Did she see it, or did she know Xia Ruoxin? However, he had never imagined that the missy of the Lu family was actually Xia Ruoxin. The father and daughter talked and nned as if there was no one around them, but they did not realize that the woman on the opposite sickbed was clutching onto the nket tightly. She allowed her tears to drop one by one and sink into the nket. Actually, Xia Mingzheng did not sleep well for the past few days as he was always afraid that the Lu family would cause trouble for them. He had almost woken up uneasily every day from his sleep and spent every second and minute in agony. In the middle of the night when it was all quiet, he then rxed for a little. Luckily, they did note that day. A few dayster, he was secretly happy in his heart as he thought that the Lu family did not even take this matter to heart, or perhaps they did not even want to mention it. After all, this was also a scandal for the Lu family. A few dayster, he finally rxed; but he was not only worrying about the Lu family. There was also Shen Yijun. Ever since the matter was exposed, she moved to a room where no one in the Xia household stayed. As for himself, he followed the troublemaker daughter of his every day and did not dare to go anywhere else. Now, Xia Mingzheng could still watch over her; after Xia Yixuan got married, there would only be him at home. The older he got, the more afraid he was of being lonely so he thought more about Shen Yijun¡¯s merits. Just that, could they still go back to the past? ¡°Can¡¯t you just marry another one?¡± Xia Yixuan frowned. ¡°There are so many women in the world.¡± Xia Mingzheng red at Xia Yixuan. ¡°Then, why must you marry Chu Lui? There are so many men in the world.¡± Xia Yixuan was pricked in her heart as she mmed the cup onto the floor and went back to her room. Xia Mingzheng was once again conflicted, afraid, and upset. Why was he pacing back and forth? It was all because of them. It was just because he could not leave her. Even Xia Yixuan knew that she could not leave Chu Lui; did she not think that it was the same for him? Actually, his father could not leave Shen Yijun. Just that, no matter what, Shen Yijun could not forgive them. She had said before unless she could see Xia Ruoxin whole and without worry, they would never interact again until the day she died. What did she mean by ¡®day she died¡¯? How old were they? One of their feet was already sunk in the mud. Was it still far from the day she died? In the Lu family, Qin Xuejuan was instructing the helpers to tidy up the ce. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s here. Clean it up a bit.¡± ¡°Also, change all of Missy¡¯s things in the house. Things like nkets... don¡¯t wash them; just throw them.¡± Actually, Qin Xuejuan was quite superstitious so the bed that Xia Ruoxin had slept on and rted things like her nkets all needed to be changed to a different color so that she could livefortably. She just wanted her missy to not suffer anymore. When she thought of this, Qin Xuejuan could not help but sigh. Even though she was not the real missy of the Lu family, even Old Sir and Madam and the helpers had already treated her like a missy. Of course, she hoped that she would be safe and sound without suffering from anything. ¡°Auntie Qin picked this for you. Do you like it?¡± Jian Qingying pointed into the room and asked Xia Ruoxin. ¡°I like it very much.¡± Xia Ruoxin nodded. All the furniture in her room had been changed, and it really looked like something new. Besides, she really liked the lc color. ¡°Thank you, Auntie Qin.¡± She thanked her sweetly. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Qin Xuejuan wiped her hands on her shirt and then remembered that she was still boiling some soup. ¡°Oh, yes. I¡¯ll go check on my soup. When it¡¯s ready, I¡¯ll have some for you.¡± As she said that, she walked out. Jian Qingying arranged her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°You should rest, too. Let¡¯s talk again when you¡¯re awake.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Mom.¡± Xia Ruoxin extended her hands to hug Jian Qingying. In the end, the person who gave her motherly love in this world was someone that was not even rted to her by blood. As for that biological mother of hers, she had not done anything for her daughter in her entire life and had not fulfilled the responsibility of being a mother even for a day so she did not deserve to be called that. Actually, Jian Qingying wanted to talk to her daughter even more. However, when she saw the exhaustion on Xia Ruoxin¡¯s face, she then remembered that she was still a patient. The doctor had said that she needed a few more years for her to fully recover. Thinking of her daughter¡¯s suffering, her heart hurt. In the room when Xia Ruoxin was left alone, she then opened the cupboard. Inside the cupboard, she took out the very old doll. ¡°Rainy, we¡¯re home.¡± She pressed her face against the doll. If someone had seen her current look, their hearts would ache. She was not crazy and was mentally very well. She had lost her only daughter and had even lost herself. Chapter 935 - That Man was Especially Nice to Her

Chapter 935: That Man was Especially Nice to Her

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Shey down, closed her eyes, and hugged the doll tightly. After a while, she heard talking noises outside. It was Qin Xuejuan¡¯s voice. ¡°Missy, are you asleep?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Xia Ruoxin sat up and arranged her clothes. ¡°Auntie Qin, you can just directlye in.¡± Qin Xuejuan walked in and seemed like she did not know how to say some things. Forget it, she should still say it. ¡°Missy, that Madam Xia is here. Madam asked if you want to go out.¡± Shen Yijun came. Xia Ruoxin knew what she came here for, but when she heard the name, she actually did not feel anything at all. As for whether she should see her or not... She pulled open the nkets, took a piece of clothing, and wore it. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll see her.¡± Shen Yijun was sitting alone in the Lu family¡¯s enormous living room and was sitting kind of uneasily. She was afraid that Lu Xiaohua did not want to see her and was also afraid of hearing any news rted to her daughter. It was only until she heard footstep sounds did she raise her head. In her blurred vision, the figureing towards her was very skinny but warm. This feeling and this figure... really seemed like her Xinxin. ¡°Xinxin...¡± Her red lips quivered, and she spoke with a sourness that was unable to be hidden. Just that, when she saw the person¡¯s appearance clearly, she was dejected and disappointed. This was not her Ruoxin. ¡°Madam Xia, please sit.¡± Xia Ruoxin pulled her clothes and sat down. Hershes were long and looked kind of distant in the light. Her eyes were emotionless and calm. Shen Yijun sat down, and the fingers on her knees started trembling slightly. ¡°Ms. Lu, I came here today to ask about Ruoxin. I want to know where she is and if she is doing okay.¡± Xia Ruoxin smiled distantly. Actually, she could immediately prick Shen Yijun¡¯s heart. However, when she saw Shen Yijun¡¯s graying hair and her wrinkling face, for some reason; she gave up. She closed her eyes and sighed lightly. ¡°She¡¯s doing very well now, but she doesn¡¯t want anyone to know about her whereabouts. She was saved by a good man who had fixed her legs and gave her stic surgery. Now, she¡¯s a totally different person and is even prettier and happier than before. ¡°Also, that man was especially nice to her. Even though he was not as powerful as Chu Lui, he could give her a very stable and happy life. Now, she¡¯s living peacefully with her husband and her daughter so, Madam Xia, please don¡¯t disturb them anymore.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Once Shen Yijun heard that she was doing well, tears started dropping unknowingly. Yes, she was doing well; and that was enough. She also knew that she had no right to seek for her daughter¡¯s forgiveness; as long as she knew that her daughter was alive and had a stable life, she would be appeased and rxed. Shen Yijun left, but Xia Ruoxin sat there without moving. She ced her legs on the couch and hugged her knees tightly. In that posture, she sat there quietly. ¡°Why? Did she leave?¡± Lu Jinrong came out from the inside and sat down. He extended his hands and hugged her shoulders. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. You have such a strong brother.¡± Xia Ruoxin leaned her head against Lu Jinrong. ¡°Brother, do you think I did the right thing? I always wanted to take revenge on her, to take revenge on the fact that she did not care about me when I was young, the fact that she stole my safety amulet, the fact that she rejected helping me and Rainy when we had nowhere to go. However, when I saw her getting older today with her white hair and hunched back, I didn¡¯t want to take my revenge anymore.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Lu Jinrong patted her shoulders. ¡°Parents don¡¯t owe their children, but children owed them too much. You should just treat it as you have returned her favor of raising you in your previous life. No matter what, she¡¯s still your biological mother. Perhaps you might regret it if you let her off now, but in the future, you might be thankful for today¡¯s decision.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother.¡± Xia Ruoxin always wanted an older brother since young to protect her and dote on her, but she was not that lucky. She only had a younger sister that needed her protection, needed her to be her scapegoat, and contributed everything to her. ¡°You¡¯re my sister.¡± Lu Jinrong smiled and really felt that his shoulder was heavier as he had a sister. ... The wind outside was cooling, and the footsteps of autumn came nearer and nearer each day. Using the time a flower took to blossom... to showcase the cycle of life. Chu Jiang pushed the door to enter, and he sat down beside Song Wan. He took her hand and habitually massaged her arms, but no matter how much they took care of her meticulously, Song Wan¡¯s muscles seemed to have started to shrink. The doctor said that this would happen sooner orter. For some people, it happened within a month; but as Song Wan was being taken care of really well, this condition only appeared half a yearter. However, he was still worried; and it still made his heart ache. ¡°Wanwan...¡± He held Song Wan¡¯s hands tightly. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree at the start that you must go before me? Why do I need to walk so much more than you now? Perhaps when you have be ashes, I¡¯m still alive.¡± Chu Jiang said this, and his voice started to crack. ¡°What do you think we should do? What should you do? ¡°You love your face the most, and you love beauty. Now, you¡¯re old; and you can¡¯t move every day. Other people had also seen you naked. Don¡¯t you feel terrible?¡± He extended his hand and ced it on Song Wan¡¯s face. ¡°Sometimes, I really want to send you off, but I can¡¯t bear for you to leave. No matter if you have a consciousness¡ªat the very least, you¡¯re still here. ¡°So, forgive me, Wanwan.¡± Chu Jiang ced Song Wan¡¯s hand on his face. He started to regret quarreling with her at the start. She had a responsibility to bear, but so did he. If he had cared for her more and paid more attention to her, then so many things would not have happened. They were a couple for life and had agreed to suffer the bad together. However, in the end, he was like the others who just scolded her and got angry at her the whole time. However, they did not know that she was actually never a bad person; and she was perhaps the one that suffered the most back then. Suddenly, he felt Song Wan¡¯s fingers move. His heart started beating rapidly, and he was agitated. ¡°Wanwan, Wanwan, are you going to wake up?¡± Just that, Song Wan still had her eyes closed and did not look like she was going to wake up at all. Shey there quietly and slept. She only breathed and had no thoughts or consciousness. Chu Jiang buried his face in his palms. At this point, the man past the prime of his life... started crying without a sound. Chapter 936 - Song Wan Woke Up

Chapter 936: Song Wan Woke Up

Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Until a hand was gently ced on his shoulders and tapped on him once and twice. It did not have too much strength, and it seemed like a feather floating. ¡°Wanwan...¡± Suddenly, Chu Jiang opened his eyes and saw that Song Wan had already opened her eyes quite some time ago. She tried very hard to control her facial muscles, but as she was lying down for close to half a year, she found out that she did not have any strength at all. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but her mouth kept opening and closing without a sound. ¡°I know, I know.¡± Chu Jiang held Song Wan¡¯s hands tightly, and his entire person started shaking emotionally. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re awake. It¡¯s great.¡± This was the first time his eyes had reddened in so many years. ¡°I¡¯ll call Ah Lui right away. He must be so happy. ¡°Someone, someone.¡± He yelled towards the outside, and a few nurses rushed in. Once they saw Song Wan with her eyes open and Chu Jiang with his emotional face, they could not help but be startled. ¡°Mrs. Chu, you¡¯re awake?¡± Song Wan opened her mouth again, but there was still no sound. ¡°I¡¯ll go get a doctor.¡± A nurse hurriedly recovered her senses and called a doctor over. ¡°I¡¯ll cook something for Madam to eat.¡± Another had also rushed out. Chu Jiang held Song Wan¡¯s hands tightly and did not want to let her go. Not longter, a doctor hurriedly rushed over. It was already a miracle for a vegetable of more than half a year to wake up. After the doctor was done checking, he heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Great, Mrs. Chu really had woken up. However, as she had slept for too long, she needs some time to recover.¡± ¡°What about her voice?¡± Chu Jiang meant the fact that Song Wan could not talk. ¡°That¡¯s a small matter. Mrs. Chu¡¯s body will recover slowly. After all, it had been more than half a year.¡± The doctor then exined some things that they needed to take note of before leaving with his things. Chu Jiang was finally rxed and went out to inform his son. He thought that the moment Song Wan woke up, she would want to see her son the most. At this point, Chu Lui was buried in a pile of documents. Recently, contracts had been pushed over to his side like crazy; but he did not mind it as he did not really want to go home. He practically lived and ate in the office. One could not deny that the increase in sales was all because of this CEO, but the employers below all could not take it anymore. Even the boss was working overtime, let alone the employers. They could only work overtime with their boss, but their boss was a pervert that did not know what exhaustion was. The others were just civilians made from muscles, and they really could not handle such a heavy workload. Chu Lui¡¯s phone rang, and he took his phone and ced it by his ear. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Chu Lui...¡± Not longter, the CEO office door burst open. This sudden movement gave Secretary Xiao Chen outside a shock. Secretary Xiao Chen hurriedly stood up. What happened to the CEO? Why was he in a rush? Was he going to the toilet? Did he not haveplete toilet facilities in that suite of his? He did not need to visit the washroom outside. Did the CEO like using bigger washrooms as it was easier for him to defecate? Before she could carry on thinking, she saw Chu Lui walking towards the elevator in big steps. ¡°That, CEO... meeting...¡± Secretary Xiao Chen said softly, ¡°You have a big meeting today and three small ones. Are you leaving now?¡± ¡°Push them back.¡± Chu Lui swiped the elevator and had left. Secretary Xiao Chen blinked first and ced her hands on her chest to pat it. Ah, she was finally relieved. Of course, she did not forget to inform the other departments that the meeting was canceled. It was okay even if it was pushed back to the next day. At the very least, everyone could take a breather and heave a sigh of relief. If this continued, perhaps everyone¡¯s mental health would have problems. Chu Lui was driving rapidly and straight to the holiday resort in the mountains. The view there was not bad, and there were very little people¡ªwhich was perfect for Song Wan to recuperate. Coincidentally, he had a t there; and it was convenient to move in as they did not need to prepare much. If not, he would really not dare to leave his parents alone there. He parked his car and rushed into the small vi. Once he opened the door, he saw Chu Jiang feeding Song Wan. Song Wan could already sit up, and the tubes attached to her body were removed. Even though she was still weak and pale, one could tell that her mental health was not bad. Once Song Wan saw her son, her tears kept falling as she missed her son and also because she let him down and had ruined him. ¡°Mom...¡± Chu Lui walked in, and his steps were light and stable; however, one could tell his agitation in his stability. Song Wan extended his hand and ced it on her son¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ve be skinnier.¡± Her voice was very hoarse and unpleasant, but to Chu Lui, her voice was like an angel singing. ¡°You too, Mom.¡± Chu Luiughed rarely, and his eyes turned red. Song Wan moved her lips a few times, but in the end, she really did not have the decency to say it out. She was afraid and terrified that her child would hate her, and Chu Jiang would be disappointed in her again. She had lost Rainy and had pushed Xia Ruoxin into the ocean. Then, she wanted to kill her again. In the end, she did not expect she had caused herself to end up in this state. Who could she me? Who else could she me? Shey down again and bit the nket hard. This unspeakable self-reproach had almost driven her nuts. She should think about it further. Yes, she needed to as she did not dare to say some things and admit them as she was even more afraid of dying. ¡°Look, the weather today is great, right?¡± Chu Jiang pushed Song Wan to the yard and apanied her outside. Song Wan had not been under such a warm sun for a long time. She had already forgotten the feeling of warmth. Chu Jiang also sat on the bench and enjoyed the sunlight. Even though it was kind of hot when the warm sun of autumn shone on them, it also made them feel especiallyfortable. ¡°Granny...¡± Chu Xiang ran over and held Song Wan¡¯s hands, talking to her non-stop. Chu Jiang extended his hand and ruffled Chu Xiang¡¯s hair. ¡°Xiang Xiang has be much more obedient in thest half a year.¡± Song Wan held Chu Xiang¡¯s little hand tightly and saw that Chu Xiang had grown taller and chubbier. She knew that Chu Jiang had taken good care of Chu Xiang. Even if she was not around one day, this child would not be mistreated. Chapter 937 Dont Dare To Say Chu Jiang moved his hand away and looked into the distance. His gaze was slightly blue. "What''s wrong?" Song Wan let Chu Xiang y on her own and held her husband''s hand tightly. are you unhappy? " ? I just miss rainy. I haven''t seen her for more than a year. Ruoxin has already taken rainy away for a year. he held Song Wan''s hand tightly. Wanwan, don''t me ah lui. It''s not that he doesn''t want to take revenge for you, but if something happens to ruoxin, what will happen to our granddaughter? "I know you don''t like rainy now, but she''s still our biological granddaughter. In the end, it''s the Chu family''s fault for this. So, don''t be angry anymore, okay?" Song Wan lowered her head and clenched her hands tightly. The light from the gaps of the leaves fell on her body, and her expression was one of regret. The veins on her tightly clenched fingers were popping out, and her thin arm was almost broken. Xia Yixuan stopped the car in front of the Chu family''s house. She had been to Chu lui''spany a few times, but there was no one there. She did not know where Chu lui had gone, and she could not get through to his phone either. She could not wait and came over to try her luck. In the end, the moment she arrived, she realized that there were people moving things in and out of the Chu family''s house. She quickly got out of the car, pulled a servant over, and asked. "What are you doing? are you moving?" This servant naturally knew Xia Yixuan. After all, she was the future mistress of the house. If she did not recognize her, she could get lost. Thus, she quickly replied, " Mr. Chu''s little Mr. Chu is inside. Our Madam is awake. &Quot; what did you say? " Xia Yixuan''s body froze. She had a bad feeling, and her heart ached. Her hands and feet turned cold. Who woke up? who woke up? "It''s Madam." The helper was frightened by Xia Yixuan''s ferocious expression, and she stuttered, " Madam has been awake for a few days. She just came back. The Butler asked us to change everything in the house to get rid of bad luck. &Quot; Xia Yixuan did not hear what she said after that. She only heard that one sentence. Madam is awake, Madam is awake. Song Wan was awake? Her face turned pale, and her hands and feet began to go numb. Even her tongue seemed to be knotted. She quickly got into her car and drove back to the Xia family''s residence like a madman. Xia mingzheng was not around at all. He went to look for Shen Yijun, every day. Even if Shen Yijun ignored him, Xia mingzheng, who was already guilty, could only endure her cold words. He only wanted to find his wife and use the rest of his life to atone for the sins of the father and daughter. Xia Yixuan rushed upstairs and pulled out a leather suitcase from under the bed. She put her identity card, passport, bank card, and some cash inside. Then, she opened the wardrobe and took out a pile of clothes. She did not even take the clothes hanger and stuffed them into the suitcase. She sat on the suitcase with all her might, her forehead covered in sweat. She could not stay here. She must not stay here. When Song Wan woke up, Chu lui would know that she was the one who did it. He would definitely kill her. The suitcase was so stuffed that she had to lock it up. She stood up and stepped on the inside of the suitcase. With a bang, the suitcase opened instead of closing properly, and the clothes inside fell out. Xia Yixuan fell to the ground as if all her energy had been sucked out of her. What was she going to do? what was she going to do? She clutched her leg with some force, as though she was about to draw blood from it. Xia Yixuan, calm down. You must calm down. she pped her face hard. Yes, you have to be calm. She stood up, sat on the ground, and hugged a pillow in her arms. Song Wan had already woken up for a few days. If she wanted to say something, she would have said it long ago. Chu lui would havee to look for her long ago and not wait until now. Besides, she could not possibly be at home and still be alive. Song Wan would not tell her, and she did not dare to. Don''t forget, that child was lost because of Song Wan. If Song Wan told her, she would not be able to escape. First, he lost the child. Then, he killed Xia ruoxin. Neither of them was a good person. Of course, neither of them was innocent. She didn''t dare to. Yes, she didn''t dare to. Xia Yixuan stood up and kicked the luggage on the floor. useless. I spent so much money on it, but it''s useless. &Quot; She walked into the bathroom, tidied herself up, touched up her makeup, and drove to the Chu family''s house. Everyone was busy inside and outside the Chu family''s house. She parked her car and followed them in. "You''re here?" When Chu lui saw Xia Yixuan, his ck eyes narrowed. Could he have been wrong? yes. Xia Yixuan walked over hurriedly and hugged Chu lui''s arm. Then, she pouted her red lips and grumbled unhappily. "Brother lui, why didn''t you let me know that Auntie was awake? I have so much to say to Auntie." "Is that so?" Chu lui sized Xia Yixuan up secretly. His eyes were like a radar, and he could practically see everything about Xia Yixuan. of course. although Xia Yixuan was nervous, she was still able to calm down. She let go of Chu lui''s arm and did not dare topete with him again because she was no match for him. I''ll go and see Auntie. she walked up the stairs graciously, not letting Chu lui notice that she had taken a breath. Then, she pulled a servant over and asked. "Where is Madam staying now?" it''s the same ce. It hasn''t changed. the servant pointed forward. it''s been cleaned up. Madam is resting. &Quot; "Where''s Mr. Chu and Chu Xiang?" Xia Yixuan asked again, hoping that the two blind people were not there. Sir went to Little Miss ''school and might be back in a while. Little Miss has a parent-teacher meeting today. the helper told Xia Yixuan everything she knew. After that, she went to do other things. Of course, she would not think too much about it. very good. Xia Yixuan''s Red lips curved up slightly as she walked towards where Song Wan was resting. She opened the door. Song Wan was still asleep, but herplexion looked much better. Her breathing was also very slow. She knew that she could not keep this olddy alive. She was a time bomb by her side. Why didn''t she just kill her with a knife or just let her die? now that she was awake, was she here to harm her? She walked over and looked down at the sleeping Song Wan. Chapter 938 Only A Ghost Would Be Your Family Song Wan instinctively felt ufortable as though someone was peeking at her. She opened her eyes suddenly, and her pupils shrank when she saw Xia Yixuan. "It''s you?" it''s me, Auntie song. Xia Yixuan sat down, her red lips still forming a strange smile. it''s gone. Auntie song, are you okay? " Oh, no, I think you''re pretty good." Song Wan reached out and grabbed the nket tightly. She wanted to strangle Xia Yixuan to death right now. "You still have the face toe here? Believe it or not, I''ll Sue you for murder and you''ll be in prison for the rest of your life." haha ... Xia Yi ced her hand on her lips andughed. Auntie song, you just woke up. Don''t be so angry. Of course, you don''t have to be so harsh. &Quot; "You want to Sue me? okay. she suddenly leaned forward, and her gaze became sharp. don''t forget, Auntie song. If we''re talking about murder, you''ve done as much as I did. At most, it''s an idental murder, but you really intended to murder her. And that child, the Chu family''s granddaughter, Chu lui''s only daughter, you lost her just like that. It''s fine if you lost her, but you even pushed the child''s mother into the sea to feed the fish. &Quot; Song Wan did not dare to retort, but the smile on Xia Yixuan''s face was like a thin needle that continuously stabbed her heart. It was that kind of hatred, that kind of difficulty, that kind of disgust. "So, Auntie song, we''re aplices, and you''re not nobler than me? it''s better not to say this again. Xia Yixuan reached out and patted Song Wan''s face. Song Wan gritted her teeth. Xia Yixuan had indeed gotten a hold of her. "What do you want to do?" Song Wan gritted her teeth so hard that they almost broke. to call you mom, of course. Xia Yixuan said, but the light in her eyes turned gloomy. "You''re dreaming!" Song Wan interrupted her. I won''t let my son marry a woman like you. &Quot; "What''s going to happen to a woman like me?" Xia Yixuan yed with her fingers. I''m much better than you. At the very least, I didn''ty my hands on my own granddaughter. Of course, I don''t have a granddaughter yet, but you do. she raised her fingers and blew on her nails that were just done. Her gaze thennded on Song Wan''s livid face, which was filled with fear and tolerance. aunty, that''s right. We''ll be a family in the future, so ... sheughed coquettishly. you have to keep this secret between us. Of course, I''ll help you keep your mouth shut. Isn''t it good for us to benefit from each other? " besides ... she pouted. I didn''t mean to hurt you, Auntie. You didn''t stand properly. How can you me it all on me? " so, Auntie, you have to remember. her voice was like a demon''s voice, cutting Song Wan''s eardrums. I''m not the one who wants to kill you. It''s Xia ruoxin. Because you caused her daughter to lose a kidney, she''s been bearing this grudge. She''s looking for you for revenge. Auntie, you have to remember this. Don''t forget it. Her voice was soft, but that cold and piercing warning was forcefully branded on Song Wan''s body, making it hard for her to breathe. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and Xia Yixuan quickly pulled Song Wan''s hand. "Auntie, it''s great that you''re awake. You don''t know how scared I was back then. I didn''t expect that sister would do such a thing so suddenly. If I had stopped her earlier, perhaps aunty wouldn''t have been injured." As she spoke, her eyes reddened and her tears flowed more freely. Song Wan''s body was frozen, and at that moment, her hand felt as if she was touching a venomous snake. She endured the disgust, the disgust, and the bitterness in her heart as she ced her hand on Xia Yixuan''s shoulder. "How can you be med for this? even if you hade back then, you would only have lost another life with me." As she spoke, a stiff smile appeared on her face. However, in the eyes of others, it was still a matter of the past and she was still ufortable. The door opened, and Chu lui walked in. He still did not look good, but the coldness around him seemed to have faded. mom, I''m going to thepany. The nurses here will take care of you. Don''t worry. &Quot; I know. You can go. Song Wan was only at ease when she saw her son. However, when she saw Xia Yixuan beside her, she felt as if she had eaten a disgusting worm. She felt nauseated and wanted to vomit. brother lui, don''t you still have me? don''t worry. I''ll take good care of Auntie song. &Quot; After she finished speaking, she even held Song Wan''s hand. don''t you think so, Auntie song? " Song Wan did not know how others would feel when they heard her voice. However, to Song Wan, it was a warning. It was a warning that she did not want to hear, but she had to. yes, there''s still Yixuan''S. her lips opened and closed as if she was reciting a book. In the end, she stillpromised. Chu lui looked at his watch. As Song Wan''s back was facing him, she did not notice anything. He walked out and prepared to settle thepany''s matters before returning. After the door was closed with a bang, Song Wan pulled her hand away from Xia Yixuan''s and ced it under the nket. I''m going to sleep. Please leave. she turned around, not willing to face Xia Yixuan''s face. it''s fine. I''ll stay here with Auntie. of course, Xia Yixuan would not leave. She had not reached her goal and did not get to the main point. Of course, she would not leave. Did they think she was a fool? "What do you want? Song Wan could not help but sit up again and almost yelled at Xia Yixuan. "I don''t want anything." Xia Yixuan was still smiling, but her words did not reach her eyes. didn''t I say just now that we are a family? " only a ghost would be family with you. Song Wan was disgusted by this sentence. To be family with such a cruel woman, if she didn''t want her life, would she want her family''s? if we don''t be a family, I won''t keep my mouth shut. Xia Yixuan''s face turned cold. Auntie, I''ve made it clear. We''re of the same caliber, and neither of us is a good person. &Quot; "What do you want?" Song Wan took in a deep breath. This was herpromise. She would give Xia Yixuan whatever she wanted-the Chu enterprise''s shares, money, house, car-as long as she wanted it, she would give it to her. No matter how big her taste was, she could give it to her. Chapter 939 A Selfish Choice Didn''t I tell you? " Xia Yixuan stood up straight. She did not want to continue this conversation with Song Wan. Was she ying dumb? Auntie, my patience is limited. Let''s not beat around the bush. I''m already engaged to brother lui, but the wedding date hasn''t been set yet. I want you to decide on it as soon as possible. I want to be the wife of the CEO of the Chu group. Other than that, don''t think about sending me away so easily. Also, Auntie, you have to be more careful on normal days. I''lle to report to you every day. If you give yourself away, don''t me me. "As long as Auntie does what I ask you to do, don''t worry. I''ll keep the things that happened in the past to myself. Of course, Auntie will do the same. Although Auntie has suffered some minor injuries, you see, uncle Chu and brother lui are treating you better now." With that, sheughed smugly and left in her high heels. Of course, she was not afraid that Song Wan would not agree. Everyone had their weakness, and Song Wan had it too. As long as you could grasp this point, you could y everyone in the palm of your hand. Song Wan loved her pride. Of course, she loved Chu Jiang and Chu lui. To her, nothing was more painful than losing her husband and son. Compared to all these, the knife in her stomach was nothing. She was waiting for Song Wan''s good news. Of course, if Song Wan dared to make her unhappy, she would make her die a quick death. Since she had alreadye this far, she could only advance and not retreat. That night, Song Wan was in a daze and could not fall asleep. She finally fell asleep in a daze. He saw Chu Jiang, who was standing in front of him. "What''s wrong with you?" She sat up. why aren''t you sleeping? " Chu Jiang did not say anything. Instead, his face darkened. let me ask you, where''s my granddaughter? " "Aren''t you sleeping in the room?" She yawned, thinking that Chu Jiang was asking about Chu Xiang. where''s my rainy? where''s my granddaughter? " Chu Jiang ced his hand on Song Wan''s shoulder and shook her hard. tell me, where did you take my granddaughter? tell me, tell me. &Quot; mom ... another voice was added at this time. It was Chu lui. mom, why are you doing this to me? you lost my daughter and tried to kill my wife. Do you really not want my family? " "Return my granddaughter!" "Return my daughter!" Chu Jiang and his son pounced on her almost at the same time. She was shocked, and her body shivered. She sat up, and her clothes were almost drenched in cold sweat. "What''s wrong?" Chu Jiang sat up as well and put his hand on Song Wan''s shoulder. don''t worry. It''s fine. Go to sleep. You''ll be fine once you wake up. &Quot; Song Wanid down as well. Her forehead was still covered in cold sweat from the fright earlier, and her clothes were almost drenched. She was also shocked. She clenched her teeth hard, and her heart was beating wildly. Luckily, it was just a dream. However, she knew that it was not a dream. If those things were known to others, this scene woulde true. Her husband''s resentment, her son''s hatred, no matter which one it was, she could not bear it. go to sleep, " Chu Jiang said before he fell asleep. Song Wan closed her eyes, but after a long time, she was still awake. She had been sleeping for more than half a year. Was that not enough? "Mom, I want to ask you something." Chu lui sat down and did not ask because he was concerned about Song Wan''s health. However, he had to ask now. go ahead. Song Wan nodded. She knew how fake her smile was and how stiff it was. She knew what her son was going to ask. She was still hesitating whether to tell him or not, whether to tell the truth or lie. She did not want to be controlled and threatened by Xia Yixuan, but she did not want to lose her husband and son even more. "Mom, was it really Xia ruoxin''s hand? I want to hear the truth. Chu lui stared into Song Wan''s eyes seriously. Song Wan was in a daze just now. Perhaps this was the only expression he could use to answer his son''s eyes that could see through people''s hearts. "Ah lui, what do you want to hear?" Song Wan did not answer. Instead, she asked her son, " do you want to hear about your mother''s suicide or Xia ruoxin''s? " Chu lui pursed his thin lips. He did not want to hear any of them, but it seemed like he hoped that it was the first one. He hoped that he did not do anything wrong and that he did not hate his mistakes this time. Song Wan turned her face away. She did not want her son to find out about her guilty conscience. She did not want to see her son in pain. In the end, she did not even have to think before the words came out of her mouth. Perhaps this was what she wanted to say and the decision she made. ah lui, I don''t want to lie to you or myself. Xia ruoxin did hurt me, and I know that I was wrong about rainy, but I didn''t do it on purpose. I understand a mother''s love for her daughter, so I don''t me her. I''ve given half of my life back to her. That should be enough, right? the Chu family doesn''t owe her anymore. yes, that was what she said, but she knew. She would forever know that she would never be able to pay back what the Chu family, she, and Chu lui owed her in this lifetime. Chu lui stood up and walked out without a word. The loneliness he exuded made Song Wan feel guilty, but what could she do? Between hating Xia Yixuan and losing her husband and son, she still chose to be with her husband and son. She betrayed her conscience and abandoned her morals. Xia Yixuan woulde over often and said that she was here to talk to Song Wan. In fact, the two of them were disgusted with each other. "Auntie, when are you going to mention that matter to your son? I really can''t wait any longer. Xia Yixuan sat on the sofa and naturally picked up the fruits on the table to eat. Auntie, don''t try to y any tricks on me. You can''t beat me, but don''tpete with me in ruthlessness. You can''t be ruthlessly cruel to me either. I don''t have any evidence in your hands, but I have more than one kind of evidence against you. &Quot; I know, " Song Wan said lightly. She stood up and did not want to say another word to Xia Yixuan. Xia Yixuan was satisfied with Song Wan''s attitude. that''s good. That''s right. We could have settled this peacefully, but we had to fight to the death. Is there any meaning to that, right? " There was a soft sound from the door outside, and Xia Yixuan stood up. She went forward and hugged Song Wan''s arm, speaking to her intimately. Chu lui''s gazended on them, but he did not say anything. Chapter 940 He Agreed At night, Chu lui was busy in the study room. The blue light from theputer reflected on his face. It was dark and quiet, like a bottomless ocean. He could not see what was inside. His fingers tapped on the keyboard lightly, and he had a pair of sses on his face. He looked more refined, but in fact, he looked more dangerous. knock, knock ... a series of knocks came from outside. ah lui, it''s me. Song Wan''s voice came from outside. Chu lui stood up and went over to help. Song Wan walked in with a ss of milk in her hand. Thank you, Mom. Chu lui took it and ced it by his lips. He had already taken a sip, and it tasted the same. It was so familiar that it made his heart ache. why do you like to drink this? " Song Wan could not understand her son''s hobby. He was fine, but he did not want to drink milk or bottled milk. He had to drink milk powder, and it was baby milk powder. this is Rainy''s favorite. Chu lui held the cup and sat down. He took another sip and savored the sweet taste of the milk powder. she doesn''t really like to drink milk powder. I tried many different brands, overseas and domestic, before finally finding this. She likes it, and she drinks it every day when she''s asleep and when she''s awake. &Quot; "After she passed away, the milk powder was useless, so I drank it myself." Of course, this was only one of the reasons. He just wanted to be closer to his daughter. He only had one daughter in his life, but he had not seen her for a long time. He did not know how she was now. Had she grown up? did she miss her father? did she forget her father? Song Wan was very upset. There seemed to be something stuck in her throat, but she could only suppress it in her heart. Everyone else had the right to do so, but she did not. She perked up and sat on the sofa at the side. She sized up her son''s overly rigid study room and hesitated before telling him about the matter. ah lui, you and Yixuan should get married. I don''t want to think about anything else now. I just hope that you can live a peaceful life and not encounter those things again. &Quot; Chu lui took another sip of milk and put the ss down. mom, you like Xia Yixuan a lot? " I ... Of course I like her. Song Wan almost blurted out the word ''no''. Even if she liked a dog or a pig, she would not like a lunatic like Xia Yixuan. But now, not only did she have to pretend to like him, but she also wanted her son to marry her. Every time she thought of this, she wanted to grind her teeth, but she was still helpless. "Mom, do you want me to marry her?" Chu lui asked again. He gently shook the ss in his hand. Half of the milk was already gone. He picked it up and took another sip. It was obviously sweet, but when it reached his mouth, the remaining taste was bitter. Song Wan was still a little hesitant. Did she really want to force her son? how could she not know that her son did not want to marry Xia Yixuan at all? however, she still hardened her heart in the end. She took a book from the table and pretended to flip through it, but not a single word was left in her eyes. I just want you to get married. At least you have someone to apany you in the future and not be all alone. I know you the best. If no one forces you, you might not marry Xia Yixuan for the rest of your life. Since you''re already engaged to her, since you made this choice back then, then just get married. &Quot; Chu lui clenched the ss in his hand tightly and brought it to his lips. He drank the rest of the milk in one go. mom, " he called out. yes, I''m here. Song Wan smiled, but her smile was insincere. Chu lui did not notice. He trusted his mother, but he did not know that the person who lied to him the most and suffered the most in this world was his biological mother. "I promise you." When Chu lui finished speaking, Song Wan heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, she could not stay there any longer. She was afraid that she would be rash and say something that she would regret. She ced the book in her hand back on the table and walked out. Chu lui stood up and took the book on the table. This was a storybook that she had bought for rainy. It came with words and pinyin, but rainy loved to read this the most. Even though she was still young, she could recognize many words and was a very smart baby. He just didn''t know if his daughter was doing well and if she missed her father. He carefully ced the book back on the shelf and flipped through another book. Just like that, he flipped through the books one by one. It was another beautiful fairy tale, and only children like rainy would believe in such a fairy tale. How could there be fairy tales in reality? there were onlypromises. Song Wan took a deep breath and walked into a restaurant. A waiter immediately came to greet her. we''ve made an appointment, " Song Wan said to the service staff and went in. As expected, Xia Yixuan was already sitting there waiting. She had exquisite makeup on her face and was dressed in branded clothes. She had an aura that was built on money. She was ostentatious and annoying. Auntie, you''re here. Please have a seat. Xia Yixuan smiled and said to Song Wan. However, there was something else in her smile. Song Wan sat down and pulled a long face. How could she smile at a murderer who almost killed her? Auntie, you''re going to be my mother in the future. If you pull a long face at me, I won''t be too happy. Xia Yixuan''s fingers caressed the mug in front of her. It was as smooth as milk, slightly bitter, and slightly astringent, but it was also too sweet. Other people would find it bitter, but it tasted sweet to her. She was in a really good mood today. "Why did you ask me toe?" Song Wan kept a straight face and put on a fake smile. It was obvious that she did not want Xia Yixuan to see her smile. of course, it''s about that. Xia Yixuan gently lifted her chin on the table. don''t worry. Song Wanughed coldly. he will marry you, and you will be the wife of the CEO of the Chu enterprise. However, don''t even think about making him love you. Xia Yixuan, he will never love you again in this life. &Quot; Xia Yixuan swirled the cup in her hand gently again, and her mood became better. She smiled sweetly. then, I''ll thank you, Auntie. However, it doesn''t matter if brother lui loves me or not. We still have a lifetime to spend together. Of course. she ced her hand on her stomach. I will give you a grandson as soon as possible. What''s so good about other people''s children? no matter how much you love and dote on them, they still belong to others, if you like them. Of course, you can continue to bring that aunty Xiang Xiang along." Chapter 941 Talking To A Ghost Song Wan''s eyes were filled with mockery.''Then I''ll wait for you to give me a grandson. It''ll be fine if you don''t, but if she dares to, she''ll be another Li Manni.'' As long as she could give birth, as long as she dared to give birth, the Chu family would wee her. After Xia Yixuan finished her coffee, she took her handbag. Before she left, she did not forget to say to Song Wan, "Auntie, I still have something to do, so I''ll be leaving first. Although marriage is a very tiring thing, I want to rest well and strive to be a perfect bride. I don''t have the time to cultivate my rtionship with Auntie anymore. I have to order the dress, try on the dress, and take the wedding photos. Although I''ve taken one with brother lui before, I''m old now. Naturally, I have to take a new set." She mumbled to herself, not sure if she was saying it for Song Wan or to show off her sess. Song Wan red at Xia Yixuan''s back view with hatred. She wished she could stab a knife into her stomach. However, in the end, she did not do anything. She just sat there and stared at the ss of water. She started to daydream and feel bad. She also started to me herself. Suddenly, the light in front of her eyes dimmed, and then a young woman sat down. Song Wan was a little unhappy, and her expression was not too good. I''m sorry, there''s already someone here. she didn''t like to be disturbed at this time. If it was a normal day, she wouldn''t mind giving up half of the seats, but now she just wanted to stay quietly for a while. There were so many tables here. Did he have to sit at her table? I want to call you Ms. Song, or Mrs. Chu. Your voice is slightly hoarse. Even though it''s not too clear, there''s an indescribable tone to it. Although it''s different from the gentleness, coquettishness, or maism of the current era, it has a unique charm to it. However, if a woman has this kind of voice, it''s still not very satisfactory. It felt like her throat had been hurt. Song Wan lifted her head. This person obviously knew her and was sitting there on purpose. "Who are you?" Song Wan asked the unfamiliar woman in front of her. She was not old and had not seen her before. In her memory, she did not recognize the person in front of her. The young woman smiled, and that smile made Song Wan shiver. She did not understand the reason, the situation, and the reason. This young woman was none other than Xia ruoxin. She propped up her face on her hand and looked at Song Wan with an indifferent expression. How long had she been awake? she seemed to be in good spirits. She finally understood the saying, " the wicked will be tortured by the wicked. Song Wan was actually afraid of Xia Yixuan. Xia Yixuan was not stupid at all. In fact, she was very smart. She knew how to manipte Song Wan. Oh right, look at her, she had forgotten to introduce herself. "My name is Lu Xiaohua." "The one with the surname Lu?" Song Wan understood people with the surname Lu. what''s your rtionship with Lu jinrong? " She asked directly. "Brother and sister," Xia ruoxin remained in the same position. There was a faint smile on her lips, but it seemed ... A little cold. So it was the Lu family. Song Wan knew. This was Lu Ke ''en and Jian Qing''s daughter. She heard that they had a weak and sickly daughter. In order to protect her, they had never made anything about this daughter public. It should be her, right? Xia ruoxin sat up straight and got herself a ss of milk. She held it up with both hands and drank it without saying a word. There were a few times when song Qiao wanted to leave, but she did not know why she did not stand up, let alone leave. She was waiting for Lu Xiaohua to speak. Xia ruoxin was waiting for Song Wan to speak. "What do you mean by that?" Song Wan was the first to lose her cool. Why did she meet all these strange people and things recently? since she was sitting here, she should just say what she wanted to say. Was there a need to be so sarcastic? actually, it''s nothing much. Xia ruoxin looked up, still calm andposed. I just heard something, so I came over to chat with you. Yes, if you''re willing, we can talk about life. &Quot; Talk about life? Song Wan almost wanted to use the cup on the table to smash him. Talk about life? she did not want to talk about anything at all. "Ms. Song, don''t you want to talk about life?" Xia ruoxin was shocked. so you really don''t like to talk about life. &Quot; "Who the hell would talk about life with you?" Song Wan stood up in shock and was about to leave. Did she meet a lunatic? no wonder the Lu family did not want to let their daughter out. It was because she was out of her mind. Oh ... Xia ruojin''s misty eyes moved slightly. "Ms. Song, you like to talk nonsense. You have a Special Hobby." Song Wan stood up and turned to leave. "The ghost you''re talking about isn''t me, is it?" Behind her, Xia ruoxin''s voice continued. however, Ms. Song has such a weird taste. She doesn''t like to talk about people but about ghosts. Let''s talk about a ghost named Xia ruoxin, okay? " Suddenly, the light in front of Xia ruoxin''s eyes was blocked, and there was a loud noise from the opposite side. Song Wan, who was about to leave, sat down again. Her expression was much worse than before. "Who are you?" Song Wan''s fingers that were on her legs unconsciously clenched nervously. Didn''t I tell you that my surname is Lu? " Xia ruoxin said slowly. Right, she suddenly smiled, and the smile on her lips froze. didn''t Madam song just call me crazy? Then, you can treat me like a lunatic. Oh right, should we still talk about that ghost, Xia ruoxin, and the ghost called rainy?" Song Wan''s expression changed a few times. Her body was not in good condition since she had just woken up, and now there was ayer of sweat on her forehead. "How much do you want?" She gripped the small bag in her hand tightly, thinking about how to shut this strange woman''s mouth. Her palm was also covered in sweat. She was afraid that Lu Xiaohua would say something else. On the other hand, Xia Yixuan was not that scary because her motive was very simple. It was Chu lui. However, she had never seen this person in front of her. What did he want? and how much did she know? She knew Xia ruoxin and rainy. What else did she know? "Money?" Xia ruoxin found it ridiculous. Madam song, do you think that the Lu family wouldck money? " Song Wan''s face froze, and it looked a little ugly. How could she have forgotten that the Lu family''s assets were not lower than the Chu family''s? Chu lui did notck money to spend, and the Lu family was the same. Chapter 942 What Do You Mean By Rest Easy She wanted to use money to bribe Lu Xiaohua. Was sheughing at the Lu family or herself? "What do you want to say?" Song Wan''s face darkened. The person she wanted to know the most was Lu Xiaohua. What did she know and what did she want? I don''t want to say anything. Xia ruoxin seemed to be torturing her. Every time, she would only say half a sentence, and after that, Song Wan''s heart would tighten without her knowing. Xia ruoxin picked up the cup on the table and ced it in front of her. The sound that came out of her red lips almost made Song Wan''s teeth start to ache. "We lost the child, the sea, and the fruit knife ..." She suddenlyughed, and thatugh made Song Wan stand up suddenly. She ran out of the dining room as if she was running for her life. why are people so strange? they''re not afraid of living people, but they''re afraid of ghosts. Indeed, one can''t do too many things that are guilty. Xia ruoxin used her fingertips to gently rub the cup in her hand. Her fingers glided over it, and her fingertips started to feel cold. She just found it strange. Song Wan had been awake for so long. This was no secret, but why was Xia Yixuan still alive? furthermore, there were even rumors that Chu lui had set a date for her marriage. She could not figure out why Song Wan could endure such excruciating pain. So, it was because Xia Yixuan had something on her. What she wanted to know now was that if she had something on Song Wan, she did not know what this Mrs. Chu would do. She put down the cup, stood up, and walked out. The light from outside shone on the corner of her eyes, and at that moment, she almost felt a burning pain in her eyes. At this time, Song Wan was sitting in the car, her fingers tearing the small bag with force. Her palm was still covered in sweat. Trembling, she opened her bag and took out a piece of paper. There was a string of numbers written on the paper. It was a phone number that Lu Xiaohua had given her. Suddenly, she crumpled the note into a ball. However, just as she was about to open the car door and throw it away, she put it back in her bag. When she reached home, she was feeling uneasy. Chu Jiang was watching television with Chu Xiang. In the past six months, their rtionship had gotten better, and this was what made Song Wan the most relieved. However, the thing that hurt her heart was getting more and more direct, almost making it hard for her to breathe. She went straight into her room and took out the note. After some hesitation, she finally dialed the number. Xia ruoxin was currently sitting on her big, soft bed, flipping through the book that had been ced on herp. She had just flipped through a few pages when her phone rang. She took a look but did not feel anything. It didn''t take as long as she imagined. Song Wan had never been too straightforward in her work. This time, it was probably a ghost knocking on the door. I''m song Wan. the person on the other end only spoke after a long while. tell me, what do you want so that you won''t let me off and will let my son off? " Xia ruoxin''s Red lips twitched. Let them go. But if she let them go, who would let her go? who would let her rainy go? she had a narrow escape, but what about her daughter? I want to enter the Chu group, " Xia ruoxin said lightly. Song Wan thought for a while. In the end, she could only agree. No matter what Lu Xiaohua wanted, she wouldpromise as long as he kept those things to himself. ah lui, I''m looking for you. Song Wan walked into Chu lui''s study and found a ce to sit down. Chu lui put down his pen and stared at Song Wan''s face, trying to see something from her expression. However, Song Wan''s eyes were lowered, and for a moment, it was hard to tell what she meant. ah lui, I have a friend''s daughter who wants to work in thepany. &Quot; Song Wan said calmly. okay, " Chu lui agreed. He continued to look at the documents on his desk and did not ask any further. Song Wan heaved a sigh of relief. Luckily, he did not probe further. Otherwise, she would not know how to exin herself. When she stood up and was about to leave, she heard Chu lui''s voice. mom, I don''t know what you''re hiding from me, but I hope that one day, I''ll be able to hear the truth from you. &Quot; Song Wan''s body trembled before she opened the door and walked out. She knew that her son had always been very suspicious, and she could not hide it from him perfectly every time. However, she knew that he didn''t know anything at all. It couldn''t be this calm. Truth, truth, ha, truth, where did the truthe from? What she had to do was to turn the truth into a lie and then follow her for the rest of her life, torturing her. So it was better not to tell the truth. If she did, no one would be able tough anymore. Xia ruoxin walked into the Chu group openly. When the front desk saw her and was about to say something, she took out a card and waved it in front of the front desk. The receptionist immediately shut her mouth, but she was mumbling in her heart. Where did this miss Lue from? didn''t she leave thepany a few days ago? this time, she came back in a high-profile manner, and she even brought the card in the president''s elevator. That card was the biggest pass in the entirepany. With that card, it meant that one could enter any floor between the first floor and the 28th floor at any time. It was no wonder. The 28th floor was the top of the Golden Tower. And the person who had that card was, of course, an existence that all of them admired. Xia ruoxin went into the elevator and yed with the card in her hand. Song Wan had given her the card. The position she wanted for Song Wan was her previous job-the CEO''s Special Assistant. Of course, she had never thought of working for Chu lui again. She just wanted this card to disgust Xia Yixuan, who came to check on her every now and then. If Xia Yixuan thought that she had nothing to worry about, then she was really wrong. There was nothing in this world that she would encounter that she could not worry about at all. Of course, she could also be at ease. If the pillow was too high, it would fall on it. Hello, may I know who you are? " Secretary Xiao Chen saw that someone was walking over and quickly stood up. When she saw that it was Xia ruoxin, her eyes widened. She threw everything in her hands aside and ran over to Xia ruoxin, who was jumping andughing. Xiaohua, you''re here. You don''t know how hard my life has been after you left. I don''t even have anyone to talk to. Also, that Xia Yixuan is so smug now. She doesn''t give me any face every day. I''m getting the CEO''s sry, not hers. &Quot; isn''t chu lui''s money hers? " Xia ruoxin called out Chu lui''s full name. Secretary Xiao Chen stuck out her tongue. She knew that Xia ruoxin had always been like this. She was not like others who needed to rely on Chu lui for a living. Sometimes, Secretary Xiao Chen really envied her for not having to look at the capitalists ''faces. Even though the CEO treated them well and the chudi group''s benefits were high, they could not stand the constant pressure from the CEO and the work that almost crushed them to death. Chapter 943 934-Haunting Xia ruoxin ced her things on the table. She was really surprised. Everything was kept in its original state, even the things in the drawer were the same. Could it be that Chu lui had the ability to predict her return? Not long after, Chu lui came out. He saw the woman sitting on the chair and ying with her phone, and he stopped in his tracks. He returned to his office without saying a word. Xia ruoxin looked at the door that had been closed. Chu lui, if you knew that you were being schemed against by the two people closest to you, would you feel stupid? The phone on her desk suddenly rang. She raised the corner of her lips slightly. She didn''t need to guess to know who was calling. "Miss Lu, pleasee to my office just this once." Xia ruoxin put down the phone in her hand, tidied her clothes, and walked to the door. She knocked on the door lightly until she heard a faint " pleasee in " from inside. She opened the door and walked in. Then, she lowered her eyshes because the light in the room also flickered slightly. She stood by the side in a well-behaved manner, and there was nothing to pick on. "I want to know, how did you meet my mother?" Chu fan threw away the pen in his hand and asked directly. He did not need to check to know that the person who got in through song Wan''s back door was Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua was the hidden daughter of the Lu family, and he did not have much contact with her. Moreover, it was Song Wan. How could he not be suspicious of such an abnormal thing? "President, do you really want to know about us women?" Xia ruoxin did not answer, but she threw another question at Chu lui. I might not be able to answer what you want to know because this is a small agreement between me and Madam song. As for what it is, I''m a man of my word. Naturally, I won''t tell anyone. As for whether Madam song will tell me or not, I''m not sure. However, you can ask Madam song, your mother. Perhaps, you can ask Madam song, I''ve received the information you want to know." She gave an ambiguous answer. Even though she said a lot, to Chu lui, it was of no use. He could not ask Song Wan, and Song Wan would definitely not say anything. "Is there anything else, President?" Xia ruoxin''s eyshes were still lowered, and the shadows under her eyes were hazy. Chu lui''s thin lips seemed to tighten. After half a day, he took out his pen and started to work. Xia ruoxin knew that he was going to work. Of course, she could go out now. She opened the door and closed it again. Then, she raised her head and hid the sorrow in her eyes that should not be there. heh, Chu lui, you won''t be able to find me this time. Or have you stopped looking for me long ago? and I don''t need you anymore. she lowered her head and gently massaged her left wrist. When he returned to his desk, Secretary Xiao Chen quickly ran over. "How is it? did the president scold you?" In fact, she was quite worried. She was afraid that the CEO would scold Xia ruoxin and ask her to get lost. nothing. Xia ruoxin took out her things and arranged them properly. Then, she said indifferently, " your CEO''s brain has a problem. &Quot; The corner of Secretary Xiao Chen''s mouth twitched. Who would talk about their boss like that? although she sometimes felt that the president was strange, it didn''t mean that the president had a problem with his brain. If something went wrong with such a smart brain, what would their bigpany be able to do in the future? Xia ruoxin took her own cup and went to get some water. Every floor of thepany was equipped with a water supply system. This was very humane. The water had been specially purified. Therefore, in a certain aspect, Chu lui, as a boss, had done a remarkable job. He ced a lot of importance on the welfare of his employees. It was difficult for so many people to try to get into Chu lui''spany. The people who could work here were all real talents. She was the only one who got in through the back door. The first time, she got in through her brother, and the second time, she got in through her enemy. She came out with a ss of water and ran into the great CEO Chu who was just about to go in. She quickly smiled. Hello, President. &Quot; mm, " Chu lui replied lightly and went in to pour himself some water. Xia ruoxin turned around and saw the CEO taking out a packet of milk powder from a cab and pouring a few spoonfuls. Her throat felt a little ufortable, a little prickly, and a little itchy. She quickly put the cup between her lips and walked back to her seat. The elevator door opened, and a whiff of fragrance blew in. This familiar smell made Xia ruoxin''s nose choke. No matter how much her face changed, and even her voice changed, there was one thing that had never changed. Her nose could not smell a type of perfume, and it was Xia Yixuan''s favorite one. "Achoo ..." She couldn''t help but sneeze. Xia Yixuan''s line of sight also looked in her direction, and then her eyes suddenly widened. "It''s you. Why are you here?" Xia ruoxin put down her cup and turned to walk into the bathroom. The smell was too horrible. However, it was obvious that Xia Yixuan did not want to let her go. She took a step forward and stood in front of Xia Youxin. you still haven''t told me why you are here. &Quot; "Why am I not here?" Xia ruoxin rubbed her nose and asked. you kidnapped me. Xia Yixuan gritted her teeth. The hatred in her eyes never subsided. didn''t you kidnap someone too? " Xia ruoxin''s Red lips lifted slightly. big sister Xia, future Mrs. President, do you want me to tell the president about that? I believe he will definitely give me a big prize for my Chengshi. &Quot; No. Xia Yixuan hurriedly lowered her voice and warned. my mouth is mine. Why can''t I say it? " Xia ruoxin moved further away from Xia Yixuan. She hated the smell of perfume, and of course, she hated this woman who was wearing perfume. She fanned the air in front of her and prepared to go to the washroom. She would rather smell the washroom than the scent on Xia Yixuan''s body. However, it was obvious that some people just didn''t want her nose to feel good. They were like haunting ghosts that followed her wherever she went. "What are you trying to do?" Although Xia Yixuan had suppressed her voice, the trembling in her voice was enough for everyone to know that she was nervous and afraid. Chapter 944 She Wants The Xia Familys Assets "I don''t want to do anything," Xia ruoxin was ying with her, and her heart went up and down like a roller coaster. As long as she was alive, she could not rest in peace or sleep at night. Lu Xiaohua. Xia Yixuan called her by her full name. as long as you keep this to yourself, I''ll give you whatever you want. &Quot; Oh, is that so ... Xia ruoxin washed away the bubbles on her fingers and seemed to be thinking about what she wanted. She looked at Xia Yixuan''s pain and felt happy for no reason. She had to hold back the curve of her lips. She washed her hands, and when she passed by Xia Yixuan, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. Then, she told her the name of a ce and the time. Xia Yixuan frowned and looked at her with an unfriendly gaze. It was as if she hated her to the extreme but could not do anything. Even if her fingers twitched, she had to hold it in. Her entire face was twitching and twisting. Xia Yixuan walked into Chu lui''s treatment room. This Lu Xiaohua made her feel worse than Song Wan. At the very least, Song Wan was within her control. However, Lu Xiaohua was different. She realized that she had no way of dealing with her. Even if she had to hire a killer, she had to see what kind of person the other party was. The Lu family was not so easy to buy. It was not so easy to buy them. "Brother lui, why is she here?" She questioned Chu lui the moment she entered, wanting him to get rid of that woman. Chu lui raised his eyes slightly. she''s my employee. Why can''t she be here? " but she kidnapped me. Xia Yixuan suddenly felt wronged. She was his fianc??e, his future wife. Did he not express anything or feel anything when she suffered so much? I thought this matter was over. Chu lui turned on hisputer. He was really frustrated. At this moment, Xia Yixuan was making a ruckus in his ear from time to time. He was very busy and had no time to care about these things. Song Wan asked him to marry Xia Yixuan, and he did. Song Wan asked him to arrange for Lu Xiaohua to enter thepany, and he did it. What else did they want him to do? brother lui, how can you do this? " Xia Yixuan could no longer tolerate her own temper. Lu Xiaohua had already reced Song Wan as a time bomb by her side. She did not dare to imagine what would happen to her if Chu lui found out about that incident. She could not afford to offend the Lu family. With Chu lui on top of them, even if she wanted to run away, she could not. At that moment, Chu lui threw his pen on the table and stared coldly at the arrogant Xia Yixuan. "If you''re fine, can you go out? I''m very busy right now." Xia Yixuan stopped in her tracks, and her face turned pale. How could she have forgotten that when Chu lui was busy, he didn''t like the sound around him? this was also the reason why he had his office on the top floor. On one hand, it was because it was high, and on the other hand, it was because it wasn''t noisy. If it was any other woman, he would have kicked her out. However, it was because of her identity that he had to endure it. Even if he had to endure it, it did not mean that it would be endless. If she continued to argue, what might happen to other women would happen to her in the next second. She walked out with a pale face, her high heels clicking on the floor, which was a little out of sync with the current space. All around her were the sounds of the pen tip touching the paper or the tapping of fingers on the keyboard. Her high heels continued to tter, and even she herself was starting to find it unbearable. At night, it was Twilight and the lights were already on. The originally dull streets were slightly quiet, but there were more people on the road. After a day of work, this was the only time that belonged to him. Therefore, there were all kinds of entertainment and also all kinds of indulgence. Xia Yixuan rushed to a dessert shop. Even though it was a dessert shop that only sold snacks like cakes, it was very famous in this area. Other than the fact that their cakes were delicious, there was another reason. It was because it was expensive. Yes, very expensive. Sometimes, it was ridiculously expensive. However, there were many people who liked to buy it at more than twice the price of the cakes sold outside. She opened the door to a private room and saw a young woman sitting inside. There was a small cake in front of her, and she was eating it. She ate very slowly, and at the same time, she seemed to be lost in thought. Xia Yixuan walked over and sat down with an unhappy expression. you''rete, " Xia ruoxin said lightly and ate another piece of cake. The moment the cake entered her mouth, the smooth cream melted, and it had a sweet and greasy taste. Xia Yixuan threw her bag aside and said, " what do you want? I don''t want to waste time talking to you. &Quot; don''t worry. Xia ruoxin put another piece of cake in her mouth. I don''t want to waste my breath on you. &Quot; Xia Yixuan choked at her voice and held back her anger. "What do you want?" what''s the matter? " she asked directly, her eyes fixed on the cake in front of Xia ruoxin. She resisted the urge to pick it up and smash it on her face. "I guess you want to throw the cake at my face, right?" Xia ruoxin ate slowly. Compared to Xia Yixuan''s arrogance, she was terrifyingly calm. Xia Yixuan snorted. Xia ruoxin pouted her red lips. Xia Yixuan was Xia Yixuan, the child that Xia mingzheng had doted on. To others, her schemes and plots might be very impressive. Of course, she was also cruel and merciless. However, to Xia ruoxin, sometimes, she could see through it with just a little bit. It was only because she knew Xia Yixuan too well that she could now y with Xia Yixuan like a monkey. If it was not for Chu lui''s interferencest time, she would not have let Xia Yixuan run away. She had almost lost her life. Thinking of this, her eyes became even more intense, and her eyes were even more misty. She continued to eat the cake, one bite at a time. Just as Xia Yixuan was about to m the table or grab that person, Xia ruoxin''s cold voice rang in her ears. "I want your Xia family''s assets." Xia Yixuan was stunned. you want our Xia family''s assets? is the Lu family going bankrupt? " She didn''t know how much the Lu family''s assets were, but the Lu family was on par with the Chu family. In their eyes, a family like the Xia family was just a small shrimp, and she actually wanted the Xia family''s assets. Was she crazy about money? Chapter 945 936-Fathers Mistake who wouldin about having more money? " Xia ruoxin put down the cake in her hand and propped her chin on her hand. I''ve already said that it''s up to you, miss Xia, to give it to me. If you can''t bear to, I''m not in need of money. I just want it. Besides ... sheughed, her fingers lightly drawing a line on the table. Her slightly closed eyes hid too many emotions. after Xia mingzheng passes on, everything in the Xia family will be yours. You''ll have to marry into the Chu family in the future and you''ll be the future wife of the Chu group''s CEO. Do you still need to protect the Xia family? " you might as well give it to me as a favor and seal my mouth. How do you feel, miss Xia? " Xia Yixuan''s face darkened. She had to admit that no matter how much resentment she had, she had no choice in the end. She had to choose between the Xia family and the Chu family. And it didn''t seem to be a difficult multiple choice question. She took a deep breath. I can give you one-tenth of the Xia family''s assets. &Quot; "One-tenth?" Xia ruoxinughedzily. Xia Yixuan, are you trying to send off a beggar? why would I want one-tenth of it? " "How much do you want?" Xia Yixuan gripped the tablecloth tightly. don''t have such a big appetite. &Quot; but I have a big appetite. Xia ruoxin picked up the spoon and started eating the cake again. I want half of the Xia family''s assets. Listen, it''s half. I also know that half of it is with you. &Quot; "You''re dreaming!" Xia Yixuan stood up, took her bag, and left in a Huff. "Trust me, you will stille to find me." Xia ruoxin continued to eat. She was not in a hurry, not at all. She had already dug a hole and was waiting for someone to jump in. Xia Yixuan pushed the door open suddenly, and her eyes shed. Xia ruoxin, who was in the CEO''s office, gave her a meaningful smile. The faint threat pierced Xia Yixuan''s heart. by the way, President, I still have something to say. It''s about Xia ... Gu ruoxin nced at Xia Yixuan, who hade uninvited. She seemed to be intentionally, but also unintentionally, trying to bring up something. Xia Yixuan''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. brother lui, the Auntie will be here soon. We want to have dinner together. she quickly interrupted Xia ruoxin. Chu lui''s gaze stopped on Xia Yixuan, and his voice was cold and hard. I''ll be there once I''m done with my work. Also, miss Xia, please don''t disturb me when I''m working, okay? " Xia Yixuan''s heart felt like it was being scratched by a disobedient cat. It hurt and felt terrible. Xia ruoxin''s Red lips curved up slightly, and she continued. President, the president of Xiacheng industry has arranged for you to have a meeting at two O ''clock in the afternoon. I wonder if you want to change the time? " no need. Chu lui took the phone on the table and made a call. "Mom, yes, it''s me. I have something to doter, so I can''t have dinner with you, okay? You''re attending Chu Xiang''s parent-teacher meeting and not at home?" Xia Yixuan''s expression changed suddenly. She was just saying it casually so that she could find an excuse to brush it off. However, she did not expect Chu lui to call Song Wan directly. Of course, she did not talk to Song Wan in advance. What was she going to do now? also, she almost broke her teeth from gritting her teeth. This damn Lu Xiaohua actually lied to her. She thought that the word ''Xia'' was Xia ruoxin even though her surname was Xia as well. But now, he hated the word ''Xia''. Chu lui''s cold eyes did not say anything to her, and it made her heart feel cold. It was the same dessert shop again. This time, Xia ruoxin ordered a chocte cake. She ate it bite by bite. Her mouth started to enjoy the sweet cream and the fragrant chocte, but her heart was filled with sorrow. Rainy loved this shop''s cake the most. She leaned her back against the chair and ate the cake bite by bite. She ate it for herself and for her daughter. The door of the private room was opened with a bang. Xia Yixuan walked in and threw a stack of things on the table. I''ve brought the things you wanted. If you dare to mention that name in front of Chu lui again, I''ll kill you no matter if you''re from the Lu family. &Quot; Oh ... Xia ruoxin smiled faintly, but there was a hint of coldness in her smile. just like how you kill Xia ruoxin? " Xia Yixuan''s throat was blocked by something again. don''t worry. Xia ruoxin took another bite of the cake and felt the sweetness on her taste buds. I don''t want to mention that name. As long as I get what I want, you will be Mrs. Chu, and I will continue to be miss Lu. after she finished speaking, she put down the cake fork in her hand and picked up the stack of documents on the table. She opened it, and indeed, it was the things that Xia mingzheng had given Xia Yixuan. It was half of the Xia family''s assets, real estate, andpany shares. There was still a lot of savings, and the other half was in Xia mingzheng''s hands. However, Xia mingzheng was old, and he would never dream that his daughter had sold the Xia family. The Xia family had always been Xia mingzheng''s pride, and Xia Yixuan was his pride. She just wanted to know what kind of expression Xia mingzheng would have after Xia Yixuan hung up the phone and told him that she was old and that her father had nothing. She did not hate Xia mingzheng. However, was Xia mingzheng not responsible for Xia Yixuan''s mistakes? It was the Father''s fault to raise and not teach. Xia Yixuan''s personality was Xia mingzheng''s failure as a father. She flipped through the property records page by page. Thanks to Lu jinrong''s training, it was not too difficult for her to read these things. She read through these rules very carefully to prevent Xia Yixuan from making any trouble. After flipping through thest page, she threw the property transfer agreement on the chair at the side and continued to eat the cake, ignoring everyone. "When are you leaving thepany?" Xia Yixuan hugged her chest tightly. you''ve already gotten what you wanted. Why? do you still not want to leave? " don''t worry. Xia ruoxin smiled indifferently. you won''t see me tomorrow. &Quot; Xia Yixuan got the answer she wanted. Then, she snorted and turned to leave. She did not know that not long after she left, another person came in. "Ms. Song, please have a seat." Xia ruoxin pointed at the seat beside her. It was the seat that Xia Yixuan had just sat on. Song Wan sat down. She did not know what this Lu guy wanted from her. She sat up, but she was really uneasy. Chapter 946 Ive Dug A Pit For You To Jump Into what do you want now? I''ve already agreed to let you work in thepany. &Quot; I know. Xia ruoxin continued to eat the cake in small bites. She swallowed it in satisfaction, and her clear eyes were covered by the mist again. "I''m leaving tomorrow." Song Wan felt like she had been yed. She had worked so hard to get her in, but it had only been a few days. What did disaster mean by giving up just like that? "Ms. Song, are you angry?" Xia ruoxin asked despite knowing the answer. Song Wan would not give her a good look. "What do you want?" Song Wan felt that she was really going crazy. One was Xia Yixuan who was scheming against her, and the other was Lu Xiaohua who came out of nowhere. If she had known this earlier, she would not have woken up. you''re all really strange. Xia ruoxin ced her hand on the form for the transfer of assets and ced it on her ring. Her voice was faint and cold. you''re all asking me what I''m doing. Actually, I wanted to ask you what you''re doing. I''m not going to the Chu group because I''ve made an agreement with someone, so I won''t go. As for who that person is, I''m sure Madam song should understand." Xia Yixuan! Song Wan''s hand on the table suddenly clenched hard, and the tablecloth on the table tightened in her hand. Her hand clenched again, and Xia ruoxin hurriedly picked up her cake to prevent it from falling to the ground. "What did she say to you?" Song Wan let go of the tablecloth. Her tone was not as eager as before, but she was still suppressing it. it''s nothing. Xia ruoxin then put the cake down and continued eating. however, miss Xia also has some things to do, so her fear has be my bargaining chip, just like Madam song. &Quot; "She''s afraid of you?" Song Wan suddenly thought of something. Fear. In other words, it meant ... He was afraid. I guess so. Xia ruoxin''s lips curved into a beautiful smile. she''s afraid of me, just like Madam song. &Quot; "Why should she be afraid of you?" Song Wan asked again. The sentence ''I''m as scared as you'' made Song Wan feel bad, but she had to admit that she was scared. However, when she thought about how Xia Yixuan could be afraid too, she was very happy. "Why are you afraid of me?" Xia ruoxin will have to think about it carefully because I know a lot more than you can imagine. She knows a lot, a lot, a lot ..." "Why are you looking for me?" Song Wan''s fingers that were on the table suddenly clenched tightly. She did not think that Lu Xiaohua had asked her toe over just to talk nonsense with her. what are you doing ... Xia ruoxin closed her eyes as if she was tired. What was she going to do? she opened her eyes again, and Song Wan actually felt that she would not like what she was going to say next. "Auntie, doesn''t your stomach hurt?" Song Wan''s heart skipped a beat. She clutched her stomach. It hurt. How could it not hurt? she would never forget the pain of her stomach being pierced. Sometimes, when she thought about it, she would still feel the pain in her stomach. "Auntie, don''t you want to take revenge?" Xia ruoxin asked again, " but I want revenge. she lowered her head and looked at her beautiful fingers. Every injury and pain on her body was caused by Xia Yixuan. That was why she wanted revenge. "What do you want me to do?" Song Wan asked with much difficulty. Of course, she wanted to, but did she dare to? tell me the truth. Xia ruoxin smiled. Her eyes were filled with tears, and Song Wan''s struggle and unwillingness fell. Song Wan''s expression changed, and she stood up. The truth? how could she say the truth? if she really did, would she still need to be afraid of Xia Yixuan and be controlled by her? "Why, are you not willing?" Xia ruoxin asked lightly. Song Wan stood up. She wanted to leave, but she could not move her legs. but I don''t want to either. Xia ruoxin''s voice turned cold. I''ve said it before. I don''t know less than Xia Yixuan. In fact, I know a lot more than her. Even if Xia Yixuan doesn''t tell the truth, I will. Madam song, not everyone in this world can get what they want. You have to pay back what you''ve done. What you owe rainy is also what you owe Xia ruoxin. You can''t pay it back in this lifetime. Why? do you still want to continue being Mrs. Chu and Xia Yixuan, the murderer? Continue to enjoy the beauty of life, the satisfaction of life?" She stood up and walked to Song Wan. The smile on her red lips was extremely cold. I''ll say it, or Xia Yixuan will say it. You can choose for yourself? " Song Wan clenched the small bag in her hand tightly andughed bitterly. do I have a choice? " No matter who said it, it was impossible for her to not understand the consequences. She thought that she could hide it for the rest of her life. She even made her son marry her enemy for this secret. However, in the end, they probably didn''t even expect that they would all fall into the hands of a strange woman. This woman didn''t want anything. She wanted the truth, all the truth. then, what is MS. Song''s choice? I say, Xia Yixuan? " Actually, Xia ruoxin already knew Song Wan''s answer. It was not difficult to get her answer. She was doing this as a dog eat dog, and no one would benefit from it in the end. It was just the truth, a very hurtful truth. She walked back and sat down. After a long silence, she asked, " do I have any other choice? " Xia ruoxin shook her head. no. No one has the right to choose again. Once you make a mistake, you have to bear the consequences, Madam song. Also, it''s impossible to deny it. she took out something from her bag. It was a small recording pen. There were many fun things in it. Would you like to hear them? As she spoke, she ced the recording pen on the table and pressed it. The more she listened, the worse Song Wan''s expression became. There were both her and Xia Yixuan''s recordings. This woman with the surname Lu had been luring them to say those things, and in the end, she had also recorded them. Even if they refused to admit it, if they were to go through thew in the end, it was not something that she or Xia Yixuan could bear. When that time came, the people who would be affected would be the entire Chu family, her son, and her husband. Finally, she closed her eyes, When he opened his eyes again, he had already decided on something. When she came back to her senses, she could still hear Lu Xiaohua''s hoarse voice. Ms. Song, no matter what choice you make, the truth will eventually be revealed. It''s different, but I can guarantee that as long as you listen to me, other than the people who should know, no one else will know about this. &Quot; Chapter 947 It Was Originally For Her She said, " in this world, you have to pay back what you owe. This is what you owe her and her daughter. Other than Xia Yixuan, the only person who can threaten you in this world is me. &Quot; She said, " you need to live a peaceful life. however, Xia Yixuan was not someone who would protect her secrets well. If there was a first time, there would be a second time. Unless you were to be manipted by her for the rest of your life, how could you tolerate someone who stabbed you with a knife? Be careful of her stabbing you again in the future. Perhaps, she''ll stab your son. Also, I think I forgot to tell you that the person who pushed Xia ruoxin into the sea was not you. It was Xia Yixuan. She was clearly the murderer, but in the end, she pushed all the me onto you. There''s one more thing that you probably don''t know. Xia ruoxin''s gaze stopped somewhere not too far away, but there was no focus at all. For some reason, Song Wan suddenly felt cold. The inexplicable chill that filled the air of spring made her hair stand on end and her scalp numb. Xia ruoxin''s eyes stopped on Song Wan. do you know how she treated Xia ruoxin after she stabbed you? " "Didn''t you say you let him go?" Song Wan''s eyes were wide open. She had heard her son mention this before. She was d and relieved. If her son had done anything to Xia ruoxin, she might not even be able to sleep. "Let him go? naive. Xia ruoxin pouted her red lips. Xia Yixuan is much more ruthless than you think. She starved Xia ruoxin for more than half a month. Every day, she threw things at her like a dog so that she would not starve to death. She used chili to make her throat hoarse, used a knife to cut her face, and used a metal bar to break her leg bones. &Quot; "Ms. Song, are you scared?" Song Wan''s eyes widened, and she did not know what to say for a long time. Her lips trembled from time to time, but she could not say a word. "How would she dare? that''s her sister ..." Sister? Xia ruoxin felt that the word ''sister'' was rather ironic. "She''s already killed people, what else wouldn''t she dare to do? You have to be careful, after all, you''re still a thorn in her side. She drugged you with sleeping pills and didn''t kill you, you have to thank me, because I took her to that deserted ce and locked her up for a few days. Otherwise, you would have been euthanized by now." Song Wan shuddered. She thought of Xia Yixuan''s fake act, her viciousness when she stabbed people with a fruit knife, and her threatening face. She was so angry that her heart ached. Also, she had drugged her with sleeping pills and tried to kill her. She had even caused her own sister to be like that. Would she dare to keep such a cruel and heartless woman by her side? would she dare to keep her son by her side? Yes, yes. How old was she? how many days did she have to live? she was someone who had already died once. Now that she was alive, she did not want to harm her husband and son. Even if she gave up her reputation, Xia Yixuan would not be able to enter the Chu family. She thought about it all night and did not sleep until the next morning. She took out her cell phone and dialed the person''s number with trembling hands. It was not until the call went through that a slightly hoarse voice could be heard. Hello, Ms. Song. &Quot; Song Wan clenched the phone in her hand. After a long while, she said, " I promise you that I will make Xia Yixuan die a horrible death. Tell me, what do you want me to do? " Xia ruoxin flipped through the form on the table andughed. let her marry your son. You have to know that the higher you stand, the higher you will be. At that time, not only will there be no bones left, but there will also be a bloody mess." On the other end of the phone, Song Wan shuddered. The inexplicable chill made her feel that winter hade early. When Xia Yixuan came over in the morning, there was indeed no one at the table. She heaved a sigh of relief. Even though she had lost half of the Xia family''s assets, it did not affect her much. Anyway, she would be able to enter the Chu family very soon. At first, she was still worried that the woman would go back on her words after giving birth. However, a few dayster, when she did not see that person''s shadow again, she was relieved. It was also because the wedding day was getting closer. Therefore, she started to get busy and didn''t have time to care about other things. She had to try on the gown, take the wedding photos, and prepare for the banquet. Although these were all arranged by professionals, it was her own wedding after all. She had to do every detail to the best. The gown was tailored for her by a famous international designer, the hotel had to be the best, and the wedding nning had to be the most professional. This was Chu lui''s third marriage, and she had to prove to everyone that she, Xia Yixuan, was the best and happiest woman among the three women Chu lui had married. She had been busy preparing for her wedding and had no time to care about other things. Little did she know that the Xia family''spany shares had already begun to change owners. Xia mingzheng did not mind. The amount of shares was not fixed. The Xia family was a family business. He had half of it, and Xia Yixuan had the other half. Even Shen Yijun and Xia mingzheng kept these things a secret. So, from many details, it could be seen that the father and daughter of the Xia family did not really treat them as family. This was already very clear. Besides, Xia ruoxin had never expected to get anything from the Xia family, and Shen Yijun would never ask for it. Hence, Xia mingzheng and her daughter had to personally arrange the wedding every day. As for thepany, in their eyes, even if thepany was gone for ten days to half a month, it would not fall. However, most of the time, it was just an ''if'', an'' if''. .. this is for you. Lu jinrong passed something to Xia ruoxin. this is what you wanted. &Quot; thank you, big brother. Xia ruoxin sat up and ced the stack of documents on herp. "You''ve decided?" Lu jinrong asked his sister. Although the Xia family''s business was not considered arge-scale one and the Lu family looked down on it, it was already considered above average. Why was she not moved? You don''t want it? okay, that''s it. Xia ruoxin was not greedy for these things. It was for that person anyway. Lu jinrong stood up and walked to Xia ruoxin''s side. Then, he reached out and ruffled her hair. I already said I wouldn''t care, but I still have to care in the end. You just love to say things that don''t mean what you say. &Quot; Xia ruoxin leaned her head against Lu jinrong''s body. She closed her eyes, and a breeze blew in through the window. It also lifted the document on her knees. There was clearly a person''s name on it. Shen Yijun. Chapter 948 Isnt This What You Want? Yes, she had thought of everything. She knew that if she were to take revenge, then the person who would be in the most difficult position in this world would not be Xia mingzheng but Shen Yijun. Even though she did not want to acknowledge this mother, she was still her mother after all. It did not matter why Shen Yijun was remorseful now or what she was thinking in her heart. She had to give her a way out, which was half of the Xia family''s assets that she had taken from Xia Yixuan. Lu jinrong had made a certain investment and used the investment money to buy somepany shares. The Xia family''s real estate and car were also changed to her private name. And the name that appeared under this information was actually the real decision maker of the Xia family in the future, which was Shen Yijun. "When do you n to give it to her?" Lu jinrong asked again, but she still stood there like a pir for her sister to lean on. in the next few days. Xia Ruoxi opened her eyes. She would also straighten her body. It was good to give it to her earlier. It was thest thing she could do for her. Not long after, a registered letter arrived at Shen Yijun''s ce. After she signed it, she brought the registered letter into the house. The house was not big. Compared to the Xia family''s house, it was pitifully small. However, she lived in a very good ce. She looked at the registered letter in her hand repeatedly. It wasn''t too heavy and she didn''t know what was inside. There was no sender on it, only the name of the recipient, which was her. She sat down, took out a paper opener, and carefully opened the letter. When she took out the contents, she was stunned. This was the proof of the Xia family''s wealth, and the person who had benefited from it was actually her name, and it had already been fair. Who did this? Her fingers trembled, and her fingertips gently touched the property certificates. It was not Xia mingzheng. That man married her and treated her as his wife to give her a good life. However, other than the fact that he would not give her his assets, he only had half of the Xia family''s assets, and he gave the other half to Xia Yixuan. She had never thought of getting these things. The Xia family was originally Xia Yixuan''s. To be honest, she was still an outsider. And this, who gave it to him? Suddenly, she felt a lump in her throat. Xinxin ... Xinxin, did you do it? Xinxin ... &Quot; She held the certificates of inheritance in her arms and began to cry. Xia mingzheng drove to Shen Yijun''s current house, but he did not enter. "Dad, what are you doing here?" Xia Yixuan felt that Xia mingzheng woulde over from time to time. we still have to go to the venue. Let''s not waste our time here. &Quot; I know. Xia mingzheng sighed and drove away. What she did not know was that Shen Yijun was sitting by the window, coldly watching the father and daughter as they left. She stood up and walked to a cab. Then, she reached out and opened a closed drawer, taking out the property certificates from inside. The wind was about to blow in the Xia family. It was impossible for the Xia family to continue living in peace, but he did not know what would happen next. At this time, the father and daughter of the Xia family were also busy with the wedding that would be held soon. Xia mingzheng was also feeling unhappy. He only had one daughter in his life, but why couldn''t Shen Yijun be more understanding? even if Yixuan really did those things, could she not have considered the big picture first? however, when he thought of the foolish things his daughter had done, he was in no position to me her. However, people''s hearts were always biased. In Xia mingzheng''s heart, the one he loved the most was still Xia Yixuan. No matter how many mistakes she had made, in the end, he only had his daughter as his first priority. The day before the wedding, Song Wan went to look for Xia Yixuan. The two of them sat together for a long time without speaking. "What''s the matter?" Xia Yixuan picked up the coffee cup on the table. Her fingers were long and slender, and she had been taking care of herself very well recently. Of course, herplexion was good too. People were in high spirits when happy things happened. Wasn''t the current her very happy? "Nothing much, I just want to ask you something." Song Wan stared at Xia Yixuan''s face. I want to know if you nned all of this. If she didn''t understand it before, it could be exined because she was always avoiding it and didn''t want to take any responsibility. But now, when she seriously thought back to everything, she realized that things werepletely different from what she had imagined. It was Xia Yixuan who had led her into this trap step by step, and it was also her who had led her onto a path of no return. After Xia Yixuan heard that, she still held the cup and took a sip of the bitter taste. It also became sweet. "Auntie, that''s not right. Mom, you''re not stupid. It''s true that I''m just using you. Everything was nned by me, but you''re guilty and stupid. It''s just a lost child, can''t we just find her? with the Chu enterprise''s financial and material resources, it''s easy to find a child, but you''re selfish and guilty, so you gave me a chance." so, you pushed all the me on Xia ruoxin. &Quot; isn''t this what you want, mom? " Xia Yixuan continued to call out to Song Wan. Since things had alreadye to this, and tomorrow was her wedding with Chu lui, Song Wan wanted to hear the truth. If she wanted to hear the truth, Xia Yixuan would tell her the whole truth and fulfill her wish. "You were the one who pushed her down, weren''t you?" Song Wan clenched her hands tightly, afraid that she would p Xia Yixuan''s face. This woman, this woman ... She was so cruel. She could even be so cruel to her own sister. "Mom, didn''t I say that you were the one who pushed her down?" Xia Yixuan was still smiling demonically. However, everyone could tell that the smile in her eyes was mocking and proud. it wasn''t me. now, Song Wan was sure that she didn''t do it. Lu Xiaohua was right. It wasn''t her, and it couldn''t be her. Her back was facing the sea. If she were to fall, it should be her. Otherwise, both of them would have fallen in together. Furthermore, both her hands were holding onto Xia ruoxin. How could there be an extra hand? she didn''t remember much, and her mind was a little muddled, but she could still vaguely remember. She really did not push Xia ruoxin into the sea. haha ... Xia Yixuan reached out and suddenly patted Song Wan''s face. mom, you''re really stupid. You''re really stupid. Of course, it wasn''t you. How could you have grown a third hand and pushed Xia ruoxin down? it was me. I did it, but didn''t I help you solve your worries? Don''t you think that no one is ming you for losing the child, but my stupid sister?" Chapter 949 A Marriage That Cant Be Married Song Wan looked at Xia Yixuan''s smugness coldly. She wanted to wait and see how long Xia Yixuan could continue to be smug. She lowered her head and clenched the small bag in her hand as she asked casually. "You really know how to find someone to take the me for you." "Is that so?" Xia Yixuan did not care what she said. Anyway, she was definitely going to marry into the Chu family. you pushed Xia ruoxin into the sea and used me as a scapegoat. You almost killed me, but you also used Xia ruoxin as a scapegoat. &Quot; "Aren''t you still alive and well?" Xia Yixuan scoffed. I''ve been serving you for half a year. I''ve been helping you take your pee and poop every day. It''s really disgusting." then, I really have to thank you. Song Wanughed coldly. Does that include the sleeping pills? " "What else do you know?" Xia Yixuan''s face turned cold, and she stopped smiling. Oh, you old hag. You know quite a lot. Why? do you want to hear more? " Xia Yixuan narrowed her eyes, and the cup in her hand tightened. She was unhappy, but Song Wan was happy. She lifted the corner of her lips and said sarcastically, " I also know that you imprisoned Xia ruoxin, broke her legs, disfigured her face, and made her half-dead. Wasn''t she the woman who got into a car ident in the newspaper? Xia Yixuan, I thought that you were just a little cruel, but now I know that you''re not cruel at all. You''re inhumane." With a loud p, Song Wan''s face turned to the side, and five clear fingerprints were left on her face. I''m warning you. There are some things you can''t say. Xia Yixuan warned Song Wan. how dare you create more trouble for me? just wait and see. Chu Jiang and Chu lui don''t want this wife, and they don''t want you as a mother. Yes, I''m a murderer, and you''re the same." "Neither of us can escape." bang! Xia Yixuan threw the cup in her hand. Song Wan, I don''t want to talk about this anymore. I don''t want to hear it from you either. Anyway, you''ve done what you should have done and what you shouldn''t have done. Think about your husband and your son." She stood up, picked up her bag, and walked out. Song Wan stared at Xia Yixuan''s back as she left until the sound of her high heels could no longer be heard. Then, she reached out and touched her hair gently. She turned around and looked at the HD camera that was ced not far away. "She hit him?" The moment Xia ruoxin saw this side of Song Wan''s face, she knew whose work this was. yes, it was a good p. Song Wan did not care about her face. To her, this p was a good one, and it was a very good one. this is for you. Song Wan passed something to Xia ruoxin. Xia ruoxin took it. It turned out to be a small card, and the things on the card should be interesting to many people. She put the card in her bag and turned to leave without saying anything. I want to ask. Song Wan could not help but ask. It was something that she had kept in her heart for a long time. "Who the hell are you? how do you know so much?" Xia ruoxin stopped in her tracks and replied calmly, " didn''t you already know? I''m lu Xiaohua, the daughter of the Lu family. As for how I know so much, I can only tell you one thing. I''m doing something that someone asked of me. &Quot; Suddenly, Song Wan felt as if she had lived in vain. She ced her hand on her face. For the first time, she felt that she had done too many wrong things. These mistakes made her feel ashamed. I''m sorry ... she mumbled these three words, but she had apologized to too many people, so many that she didn''t know how many times she had to say sorry. Perhaps no matter how many times she did it, she would never be able to get another ''it''s okay'' from others. The small two-story vi that Chu lui used to live in had been turned into a new house. It was decorated by Xia Yixuan, and everything inside was ording to her preferences. Every day, Xia Yixuan woulde over, hoping that time would pass quickly and that her wedding day woulde soon. Then, she could really get her long wish. And this day hade slower than she had expected, but faster. "Daddy, am I pretty?" Xia Yixuan stood up before she got dressed. She was so excited that she could not sleep the entire night. She thought about how she could marry Chu lui and be the wife of the CEO of the Chu enterprise. She thought about how she could finally get what she wanted. After a few twists and turns, it was already dawn. you look good, you look good. Xia mingzheng looked at his slender and elegant daughter in front of him and was indeed very pleased. Of course, he also had a sense of pride that his daughter had grown up, but he also had the sadness that his daughter was leaving him. It was good to have a daughter, but a father with a daughter had to have this kind of understanding. The daughter that they had raised and doted on would one day be handed over to another man. Xia Yixuan turned around again and admired her most beautiful self in the mirror. The wedding dress that she had ordered by the top makeup artist in the world and the jewelry that was worth hundreds of millions were all exquisite, luxurious, and beautiful. It was only when another person appeared in the mirror that she snorted and let the makeup artist tidy her clothes for her. Yijun, you''re here. Xia mingzheng finally heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Shen Yijun. He was afraid that she would note. This was Yixuan''s wedding. Although Shen Yijun was only a stepmother, if she did note to her daughter''s wedding, there was no telling what other people would say. Now, it was finally here. Shen Yijun lifted the corner of her lips and smiled. She did note here for Xia Yixuan but for Xia mingzheng. For the sake of their rtionship as husband and wife all these years, besides being a little biased, Xia mingzheng was not a bad person. He just gave birth to such a useless daughter. The wedding was held in arge church, and there were many guests today. Of course, they were all here to watch this grand wedding. Xia Yixuan was waiting for this moment. She was waiting for Xia mingzheng to hand her hand over to Chu lui personally. However, the feeling that Chu lui gave off was too cold. It was as if he was not the one getting married today but the one getting a divorce. He was still in a meeting the day before yesterday and had to work overtime at night. However, when he woke up in the morning, he changed into that custom-made suit and married Xia Yixuan nonchntly. He had already married two people; he could just marry her as she wanted. Song Wan walked to her son''s new room. There, a huge wedding photo was hung. She looked at the photo and finally sneered. someone,e here, " she called for the servants outside. The servant ran in hurriedly. Chapter 950 This Is The Truth "Madam, did you call me?" Song Wan pointed at the huge wedding photo on the wall in disgust. tear this apart and throw it as far away as possible. &Quot; "Tear it down?" The servant''s eyes widened. Did she hear wrongly? the madam said that it was going to be torn down. It was going to be torn down. Could it be torn down? if it was torn down, how was she going to exin it to the new Madam when she came? "Madam, isn''t Sir the one getting married?" The servant asked carefully. "Married?" Song Wan walked over and reached out to throw everything on the table to the ground. what wedding? there''s no wedding. &Quot; The helper was so scared that she did not dare to say anything. She quickly called for others to take apart and throw away everything rted to the wedding ording to Song Wan''s instructions. Song Wan had only arrived before the wedding. "Why are you only here now?" Chu Jiang frowned. are you feeling unwell again? " No. Song Wan held his hand. At a time like this, he only cared about her health and not responsibility. She was really ashamed of all the stupid things she had done and even being threatened. I''m sorry. she suddenly sniffled, trying to hold back her tears. don''t say sorry. We''re a family. Chu Jiang held her hand tightly. He only hoped that ah lui could live well this time. Then, they would be at ease. Song Wanughed, but sheughed because of her unexpected injury. How could she continue to live well? The wedding march started ying as the flower Boy sprinkled pink roses from time to time. Xia Yixuan was really beautiful today. When her feet stepped on the ground, there was a faint rose fragrance on her feet. I''m starting to find it boring. du Jingtang tugged at his bow tie. It was so tight that his neck was tense, and he could barely breathe. brother, can you get married one less time? I don''t want to be your best man anymore. People say that if you''re a best man too many times, you won''t be able to get a wife. &Quot; "If you don''t want to marry me, then you can just marry me." Chu lui retorted lightly. Du Jingtang was speechless. Can you not be so direct? In the wedding Symphony, Chu lui''s gaze was calm. He looked at the woman walking towards him without any emotions. The first time they got married, he did it out of revenge. The second time, it was his self-righteous love. The third time, he felt like he was a duck that had been forced onto the shelf. Was he going to be a duck for a woman to f * ck in the future? Just as Xia Yixuan was about to hand her daughter''s hand over, the music suddenly stopped, and the huge television in the living room suddenly lit up. It was not ying the wedding scene of the groom and groom, but a video. The owner of the video was Gu Yixuan, and it was indeed her. It was a high-definition video, and even the eyshes of the person could be seen clearly. The other person was blurred out, and her face could not be seen. Only her voice could be heard. At this time, someone came in and said something to the other guests, inviting them out. Only the Chu and du families, as well as some close friends, were left behind. Those who were here to watch the ceremony were also locked outside. The door of the living room was closed, and it was quiet inside. There was also the sound of two women talking on the TV wall from time to time. It started to make people''s scalps numb. "I want to know, did you n all this?" just take it that I''m using you. Everything was nned by me. But you''re the one who has a guilty conscience and you''re the one who''s stupid. You''ve only lost your child. Can''t you just get her back? " so, you pushed all the me on Xia ruoxin? " you pushed Xia ruoxin into the sea and used me as a scapegoat. You almost killed me, but you also used Xia ruoxin as a scapegoat? " "Aren''t you still alive and well? I''ve been serving you for more than half a year. I''ve been carrying your sh * t and taking your urine every day. It''s really disgusting." The more shocking thetter part was, the more unbelievable it was. Song Wan nodded at Chu Jiang. "I''m sorry ..." Chu Jiang held his wife''s hand tightly and ced her hand on his leg. Song Wan had never felt so sad and guilty like today. She admitted her mistake. She was willing to expose all her mistakes in broad daylight. She just did not know if Xia Yixuan would dare to. Perhaps others might not understand, but the Chu family was very clear. As the two of them spoke word by word, the veins on Chu lui''s forehead throbbed as he turned towards Song Wan. Song Wan nodded at him before turning her face away. She was so remorseful that she could not control herself. Du Jingtang quickly covered his mouth and pointed at Xia Yixuan. She was the one who killed her aunt, and she killed her, and she killed her ... Sister ruoxin. No, no... Xia Yixuan only reacted now. She lifted her veil, but she was faced with everyone''s criticism. Chu lui''s coldness was like a demon''s, Song Wan''s happiness, Chu Jiang''s anger, and Xia mingzheng''s disbelief. Suddenly, with a loud p, Xia mingzheng pped Xia Yixuan''s face. In the past, he thought that she was just messing around. He even hardened his heart to hide Xia ruoxin''s matter for her. However, what else did she do? what else did she do that he did not know about? He had almost killed Song Wan. Not only that, but he had even drugged the unconscious Song Wan with sleeping pills. How could he have such a daughter? how could he have such a female criminal? she would not even let a person in a vegetative state off. daddy ... Xia Yixuan wanted to pull on Xia mingzheng''s sleeve, but he raised his hand again and pped her face. This p made her head buzz. brother lui ... she looked in Chu lui''s direction with. numb face. Her exquisitely painted red lips trembled from time to time, but she did not dare to make a sound. Chu lui walked over and approached her step by step. "You were the one who almost killed my mother?" He asked in a calm voice, and one could not feel any emotions on his face. However, it made Xia Yixuan''s body tremble violently. no, I didn''t ... Xia Yixuan shook her head. I didn''t mean it. I really didn''t mean it. "You gave my mother sleeping pills?" He asked again. Only now did he remember the medicine that was still at home. That big bag of medicine. One bottle was enough for a young man to sleep for a day and a night. She had actually prepared a big bag for his mother. Was she nning to put their whole family to death, then be the Emperor herself and upy the entire Chu group? "No, I''m not ..." Chapter 951 Give Her A Way Out Xia Yixuan wanted to be relieved of her post, but the video still yed her voice. She was the one who did it. It was useless for her to say anything as the evidence was right in front of her. She never thought that Song Wan would dare to record the video and release the video at this time. "It''s you. Why did you do that?" She suddenly turned to Song Wan and started to yell at her. How dare she? how dare she? At this time, there were no extra people in the venue. At this time, there were only a few families here, and only a few of them. Otherwise, such a scandal would definitely cause a sensation in more than half of the country tomorrow. ? Song Wan walked out and stood in front of Xia Yixuan. Then, with a loud p, she gave Xia Yixuan a tight p. this is for myself. with that, she stretched out her hand again and gave him another p. this is for my son. Then, she did not stop and gave him the third p. This is for Xia ruoxin, even though she might not need it. &Quot; On the other side, Xia mingzheng could only watch as his daughter was beaten up. He knew that Yixuan deserved it, and she deserved to die. However, this was his daughter after all. How could he bear to do it? Song Wan suddenlyughed out loud, but her tears kept rolling down. She went forward and pped Xia Yixuan''s face. It had been so many days, and she had had enough. She had enough of this woman''s threats. Fortunately, she had woken up. She would rather be hated by her son and husband for the rest of her life than let this woman hurt her family. ah lui ... Song Wan walked over. She could not face her son. I''m sorry. I''m the one who lost rainy. It''s all my fault. I pushed Xia ruoxin into the sea to escape. I did all those things with Xia Yixuan. It was Xia Yixuan who hurt me, but I didn''t dare to say it. I didn''t dare to say it ... &Quot; As she spoke, she hugged her head and squatted down as well. Chu Jiang reached out and hugged Song Wan''s body tightly. His eyes were red too. On one hand, it was for his little granddaughter who had been lost. On the other hand, it was for Song Wan. When she woke up, not only did she have to face her physical injuries, but she also had to be threatened by Xia Yixuan. Since she was young, she had never suffered so much and suffered so much. Even if she was at fault, they were there. There was no need for Xia Yixuan to bully and abuse her like this. Who would have thought that she would have to smile and be criticized by the person who killed her? thinking about it, Chu Jiang''s heart was filled with pain and hatred. Chu lui also squatted down, his thin lips quivering from time to time. He just wanted to know and confirm. Did he really lose rainy? Why did she lose it? His daughter, his young daughter, how did he lose her? Song Wan held Chu Jiang''s hand tightly and was almost sobbing. when I brought her and Xiang Xiang out, it was gone. I only bought a sweet bucket for Xiang Xiang, and when I turned back, rainy was gone. I looked for her, but I couldn''t find her. I was very scared. Later, I met Xia Yixuan. She taught me. She taught me to push all the me on Xia ruoxin. I didn''t want to push her into the sea. Really. &Quot; &Quot;. ''m sorry, ah lui.. ''m sorry ... Song Wan apologized from time to time. These things and the pressure were driving her crazy. Chu lui reached out and held Song Wan''s hand. Then, he stood up and walked to Xia Yixuan. Then, he reached out and grabbed her shoulder. I told you to let her go. What did you do? Tell me, and you did it?" His eyes were bloodshot, and his fingers clenched so tightly that he almost crushed Xia Yixuan''s bones. Xia Yixuan was shocked by his red eyes. Not only did she suspect that Chu lui would ce his hand on her neck and strangle her to death the next second. "Speak!" His soft voice and cold expression made Xia Yixuan''s heart skip a beat, and her head buzzed. she''s dead. She''s dead ... Xia Yixuan''s eyes widened as she kept repeating the word ''dead''. Every time she said the word'' dead'', Chu lui''s fingers had to exert more force. With a plop, Xia Yixuan''s face turned white, and she could not even clench her teeth. don''t kill her. du Jingtang hurried over and pressed his hands on Chu lui''s shoulders. No matter how many mistakes she made, the police were still around. It would not be a pity even if Xia Yixuan died a thousand or ten thousand times. However, if something happened to her here and in Chu lui''s hands, they would have to bear the responsibility. Chu lui slowly put his hand down. Xia Yixuan clutched her chest and panted heavily. However, before she could catch her breath, she saw Chu lui standing in front of her again with one leg raised. She was so scared that she didn''t even have the time to scream. Then, she heard a muffled groan. A person was already blocking her way, and Chu lui''s leg happened tond on that person. Xia Yixuan was so frightened that she kept screaming. The person who blocked Chu lui''s kick for her was none other than Xia mingzheng. In this world, only her biological parents would treat her like this. Xia Yixuan had not done anything good in her life, but she had been born with a good mother. Even though she had lost her maternal side since she was young, Xia mingzheng had married Shen Yijun, a woman who had tried every means to please the father and daughter. There was also an elder sister who had no blood rtions and was used as a foil to her. Of course, she could be bullied as she pleased. After that, she had met Chu lui. If she had not been so wild and unwilling to be married, her life would have been ... It would really make everyone envious to death. It was just that she deserved it. In the past, she had abandoned it with her own hands, but in the end, she wanted to get it back. She even used unscrupulous means. However, now, no matter how many means she used, she could not beat the truth. Xia mingzheng was panting from the kick. Chu lui''s kick felt like it was going to explode his lungs, but he could not let his footnd on his daughter. Otherwise, the child would die. old Chu, I''m begging you. he extended his hand to Chu Jiang. I''m begging you, please let my daughter go. Give her a way out. &Quot; Chu Jiang''s face was cold, and his fingers patted Song Wan''s back lightly. a way out? " Heughed, but he could not. has she ever given our family a way out? has she ever given Xia ruoxin a way out? look behind you. Look. &Quot; Chu Jiang pointed at Shen Yijun, who was standing behind Xia mingzheng. your heart aches for your daughter, but have you ever thought about Xia ruoxin? Hasn''t she suffered enough because of your daughter? Didn''t my son suffer because of your daughter? Back then, when your daughter said she would die and live, did she ever think that you would be sad and in pain? she only took care of herself, but did she take care of you?" Chapter 952 Why Should I Save Her? Xia mingzheng''s body stiffened. When he turned around, he saw Shen Yijun sitting there coldly. Her face was pale, and she was not crying. Actually, she knew a lot of things, but she did not say them. Her lips twitched indifferently but she still did not leave her seat. Even if Xia mingzheng and his daughter were dead in front of her, she did not know if she could even blink. Xia Yixuan suddenly stood up and ran out like a mad woman. She did not even care about her father. Xia mingzheng''s heart ached, but in the end, his mouth was filled with the taste of blood. the monk can run, but the temple can''t. du Jingtang pouted in disdain. He was not afraid that Xia Yixuan would run at all. Even if she ran to the ends of the earth, they would still be able to find her. Furthermore, it was now. Of course, it was also because all of her identification documents were in the Chu family. The Chu family had left, and the entire wedding was like a farce. Song Wan turned back and looked at the luxuriously decorated wedding venue. She had won the battle, even though she had sacrificed too much. She knew that things were not over yet. Even if Chu Jiang did not me her, she would never be able to forgive herself in this lifetime. If she was not selfish and afraid of trouble, she would not have found out about this. However, what was the point of saying all this now? she wanted Xia Yixuan to live a life worse than death. Just like what Lu Xiaohua had said, she had once stood in the high heavens, but now, she had fallen and shattered her bones into pieces. Her flesh was a mess. Shen Yijun walked over and reached out to help Xia mingzheng up. Then, she walked out without a word. No one cared about the wedding now, but everyone knew that Xia Yixuan was finished. The Xia family was finished too. Shen Yijun sent Xia mingzheng to the hospital. Two of Xia mingzheng''s ribs had been broken by Chu lui''s kick. Fortunately, his internal organs did not bleed, but he was bearing the pain of broken bones on Xia Yixuan''s behalf. However, where was Xia Yixuan? where was she hiding? Yijun, I''m begging you. Xia mingzheng was in so much pain that his forehead was breaking out in cold sweat. I''m begging you. he held onto Shen Yijun''s hand and begged her to send Yixuan away. However, Shen Yijun pulled her hand away and took her bag from the side. Yijun, I''m begging you. Xia mingzheng reached out his hand again. Now, other than Shen Yijun, there was really no one else who could help him. He had begged and looked for her, but when the other party heard Xia Yixuan''s name, they either hung up the phone or said that they did not have the ability. That''s right, if one didn''t have the ability, who would have the ability to go against the Chu group? not to mention, there was still the Lu family behind them. Shen Yijun stopped in her tracks for a moment, then continued to walk outside. Suddenly, there was a loud bang behind her. She turned around and saw that Xia mingzheng had fallen to the ground. It was so painful thatrge beads of sweat kept dripping down his face. Yijun, I beg you ... he wanted to crawl forward, but the movement caused his entire body to convulse in pain. Shen Yijun opened the door. Xia mingzheng was already starting to despair. He knew that Chu lui would never let his daughter off. He would never let her off. This was the first time he felt like crying and the first time he felt despair. He was almost sixty years old. Was he going to experience the pain of a white-haired man sending off a ck-haired man again? At this moment, the door to the ward opened again. A few doctors and nurses came in, followed by Shen Yijun. Xia mingzheng''s eyes brightened. This was proof that Shen Yijun did not leave. She went out to call the doctor for him. The doctor was in a mess as he carried Xia mingzheng to the bed. He opened the needle for him and gave him a few instructions before he went out. Shen Yijun walked over and stood in front of Xia mingzheng. Yijun, thank you. Thank you. I knew you would help me. &Quot; "Why do you think I''ll help you?" Shen Yijun looked down at the disheveled Xia mingzheng. She would always remember the first time they met. He had the aura of a sessful person when he raised his hand and threw his weapon. At that time, she swore that no matter what, she would get this man''s attention and win his heart. In the end, she got it, but she seemed to have lost more. This man was willing to take a kick for his daughter. He was willing to beg everyone for her, even her. She had even forgotten that she, as her mother, had never done anything for her daughter. That was why she asked him this question. Xia mingzheng could not answer. "Yijun, for the sake of our many years as husband and wife, I beg you, please save Yixuan. She''s still young and insensible." "Is that what you call insensible?" Shen Yijun could understand a father''s unreasonable love for his daughter, but he couldn''t be so insensible. mingzheng, this is no longer a matter of small size. she put her hand on Xia mingtian''s stomach. It had been kicked so hard that his internal organs were almost ruptured. Xia Yixuan killed someone. She killed my daughter and almost killed Song Wan. You should know what Chu lui is like. Did you forget how the Li family fell and how long it took them to fall from the upper ss to the bottom? " furthermore, Li Manni isn''t as cruel and merciless as your Yixuan. Is she still young? tell me, is that still young? " I know. Xia mingzhengughed bitterly. I know that Yixuan has done a lot of wrong things, but she is my only daughter after all. &Quot; ruoxin is my only daughter too. Shen Yijun stood up. This sentence made Xia mingzheng swallow the words he was about to say. It was hard to bear, but there was nothing he could do. Shen Yijun left. In the end, she did not agree to Xia mingzheng''s request. Xia mingzheng was thinking of looking for someone to see if he could let Xia Yixuan escape this time. Let''s not talk about the others first. It would be fine as long as Chu lui did not find her. However, he did not expect Chu lui toe over personally the next day. It was a man in a ck trench coat. His face was hidden in the darkness and not in the crowd. At this moment, his half-lit and half-dark face was facing the light, while the other half of his face flickered between light and dark, and could not be touched. He took a step forward and Xia mingzheng''s heart skipped a beat. The inexplicable pressure and fear actually came from this person. He had had opponents in his life, but he had never met one like this. You hid Xia Yixuan? " Chu lui walked in front of Xia mingzheng and asked condescendingly. At this moment, his facial features were clear under the light in the room, but they were also cold without warmth. Xia mingzheng opened his mouth but did not know how to answer. Chapter 953 Shes Still Young I know you''re the one who''s hiding it. Chu lui''s thin lips curled up. you can hide it for a while, but you can''t hide it forever. I''ll find her soon. By then, I''ll return everything that my mother and ruoxin have suffered to your daughter. &Quot; "A-ah lui ..." Xia mingzheng called out Chu lui''s name with difficulty. can you let Yixuan off for uncle''s sake? Do you remember when you came back to look for Yixuan? you were so good to her. She''s still young and insensible. &Quot; "How big is your face?" Chu lui squinted his ck eyes slightly. Xia mingzheng''s eyes were dark, and his hair was white as it had not been dyed for a long time. you know what you''ve done. Aren''t you not responsible for Xia Yixuan''s personality? " I know. Xia mingzheng only knew regret now, but what was the use of regret? What was done was done. He couldn''t just watch his daughter die with his own eyes. So, he reached out and tugged at Chu lui''s sleeve. ah lui, I''m begging you. Let her off this once. Just once. I''ll give you thepany and all the family business. &Quot; Xia Yizheng sat up, but he was in a hurry. He coughed hard, and his face was as red as a pig''s liver. "The Xia family?" Chu lui said this word lightly. Xia mingzheng, you''re still talking about the Xia family. Did no one tell you that Xia Yixuan has already given the shares you gave her to someone else? " "What did you just say?" Xia mingzheng suddenly felt a buzzing sound in his head, followed by a sudden sharp pain. He had actually fainted from anger. Chu lui turned around and strode out. In the end, he ran into Shen Yijun. He stopped in his tracks for a moment and then strode away. Shen Yijun turned around and stared at Chu lui''s back. She pursed her lips tightly, and there was an indescribable bitterness in her. She opened the door to the ward and saw Xia mingzheng with his eyes tightly shut. He did not look too good. She hurriedly called the doctor over. After a long examination, the doctor found out that he had fainted. As for how he had fainted, Shen Yijun felt that he must have fainted from anger towards Chu lui. Xia mingzheng only woke up at night. Yijun, Yijun. he held onto Shen Yijun''s hand as if he was holding onto a life-saving straw. did you know that Yixuan has given all the shares I gave her to someone else? we''re done for. We''re really done for. &Quot; Shen Yijun let him hold her hand so tightly that it was almost painful. She looked at Xia mingzheng in this state and did not say the words ''I have the shares''. At this moment, the Chu family could really be described as gloomy. Even little Chu Xiang could feel it, so she was brought out by the nanny and did not go out much. that''s what happened. Song Wan told her everything that had happened in the past few days, but she hid the agreement with Lu Xiaohua. This was what Lu Xiaohua had requested. After she finished saying all this, she felt that the heavy burden that had been on her shoulders had been lifted by quite a bit. Actually, it was not difficult to admit her mistakes. Why didn''t she understand this before? if she had admitted her mistake earlier, perhaps the situation wouldn''t be like this now. She would have hurt herself, her son, and her whole family. Chu Jiang was silent, and so was Chu lui. He ced his hands on his knees, and the veins on the back of his hands popped out from time to time. ah lui, I''m sorry. Song Wan was so upset that she didn''t know what else to say. It was mommy who lost rainy. &Quot; Chu lui''s thin lips twitched, and his heart ached. So, she really came back for revenge. So, it was because rainy was missing. So, herst act of revenge was soft-hearted and not making a move. He stood up and picked up his clothes that he had put aside. dad, mom, I''m going out for a while. he left without looking back. Chu lui''s third marriage did not happen, but it caused a hugemotion in the city. Song Wan looked at Chu Jiang. Her face, which was originally well-maintained, now looked old. Chu Jiang reached out and ced his hand on her face. Who could he me? she had already suffered so much and almost lost her life. I''m sorry, she apologized again. Chu Jiang sighed and held her hand tightly. No matter what happened, he would let the couple face it together. He only hoped that they still had a chance to make up for it. Thinking of his beautiful little granddaughter, whose whereabouts were still unknown, his heart ached indescribably. Chu lui drove to the Chu enterprise''s old 18-story building. The entirepany had moved into the new building, so this was just a subsidiarypany. Most of the time, du Jingtang was in charge. Actually, he had not been here for a long time. It had been half a year. Ever since that incident, he rarely came here. He walked in, and when the people in thepany saw him, their expressions changed and they quickly greeted him. He strode to the elevator on that floor, but when he took out his card and wanted to swipe it, he realized that this card could not be used for this elevator. Only then did he remember that this card was for the newpany''s 28th floor. Thedy at the front desk quickly ran over and handed over her card respectfully. thank you, " Chu lui said lightly. He swiped his card and left without any expression or movement. The receptionist shivered and returned to her job. She really didn''t know why so many people liked the president. In her opinion, the president was at best a moving stone that could kill people if they weren''t careful. Although she had a good figure, was rich, and had a good face, it was really not for ordinary people like them. They really couldn''t stand it and couldn''t digest it. If they forced themselves to eat it, they might choke to death. The elevator stopped with a ding. Chu lui walked up to the familiar 18th floor. It was where he had worked for many years. Ever since he took over the Chu enterprise, he had always been working here. On the 18th floor, he still had some human touch, but on the 28th floor, he felt like he had really be a machine. Ever since he left, no one else hade here. This office was still his private ce. Other than the cleaners who cleaned it every day, no one else woulde. He opened the door and walked in. It was indeed spotless inside. However, the table that he used to sit on had been cleaned up very calmly. Although it was very clean and spotless, it was still cold. Chapter 954 The Xia Family Is Ruined He looked around before closing the door and sitting on his old office chair. He covered his face and sat there for a long time. It was not until the sky outside gradually darkened that he put down his hands. His brows were tightly furrowed, and he could not rx until his feet identally touched the safe behind him. He moved the chair away, stood up, and put his hand on the safe. He had not opened it for a long time. The share transfer document was inside. He had thought that he had given it to her, but she had given it to min Guocheng, so it was empty. However, for some reason, he twisted the lock. The password matched, and the safe opened with a click. There seemed to be something else in the safe. He took out the things inside and flipped through them page by page. This was all money. There was at least 300 million. This 300 million was enough to buy the shares that Chu lui had given her back then. This was what she had given him. I''m sorry ... he covered his face with one hand and squatted on the ground. Something rolled down from between his fingers. I''m sorry ... he said again, but where was the person who wanted him to say sorry? was she still alive? could he still hear that apology? he put the things in his hands back into the safe and locked them. Then, he walked out, but his eyes were red. No one in thepany dared to leave. Even though it was already time to get off work, everyone was still on tenterhooks. They all heaved a sigh of relief when Chu lui left. Chu lui sat in his car and started to stare aimlessly. He took out his phone, turned it on, and pulled out a photo. This photo was actually the greatestfort he had in the past six months. A small and beautiful child was sitting on his shoulder. A woman was holding her small hand and talking to her. The side of her face was gentle and demure. The child smiled innocently and his big eyes curved slightly, like a crescent moon. He was likable. Suddenly, he stopped the car at the side and took out a pack of cigarettes. He started smoking one by one. cough ... he coughed hard, and the pain in his throat made his face look pained. His red eyes could not help but shed tears. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew past, and a few stars of water vapor began to fill the air. Then, the wind began to grow stronger, and the rain began to fall. Xia Yixuan swallowed her saliva and kept staring at the direction of her house. Recently, she had been hiding outside. She went to the hospital to see her father, but she was afraid that Chu lui would find out and she would die a terrible death. She wanted to go into the house, but she did not have her keys. She was hungry, very hungry. She had not eaten for a few days and could only pick up leftovers from the garbage. It was so dirty and disgusting. What could she do if she did not eat? she would be hungry if she did not eat. If she did not eat, she could only wait for death. Even the water she drank was from someone else''s tap. She even wanted to use her jewelry to exchange for money, but she was treated as a fake and thrown away. She did not have any official documents with her. She was also penniless now. Not far away, a woman walked over and stood at the door of the Xia family home. It was none other than Shen Yijun. Xia Yixuan clenched her hand tightly. Seeing that there was no one around, she almost scrambled into the house. She took advantage of the opening Shen Yijun had opened to force her body in, and then mmed the door shut. "Why are you only back now? are you trying to starve me to death?" The moment Xia Yixuan came in, she started scolding people irritably. Then, she went straight into the kitchen, opened the refrigerator, and stuffed the food she took out into her mouth, regardless of the time and how cooked it was. why are you still sitting there? go and cook for me. Xia Yixuan shouted at Shen Yijun, who was sitting on the sofa, the moment she came out. Shen Yijun stood up. She pouted her red lips at the woman who was more disgusting than a beggar. She turned around and went upstairs. "Shen Yijun, what do you mean by this?" Xia Yixuan went forward and was about to pull Shen Yijun. go and cook. Did you hear that? you''re eating and drinking from our family. Do you have any awareness of your identity? be careful that I don''t tell my father and ask him to divorce you. &Quot; Xia Yixuan was still famished. When she saw the apples on the table, she ran over like an arrow, grabbed one, and stuffed it into her mouth. She did not know how long it had been since she took a shower, and her hair was a mess. She was still wearing the wedding dress from that day, but now, the long dress had be a short skirt. The chiffon was torn somewhere, and the white wedding dress was smeared with something that smelled and disgusted her. "What are you still standing there for? are you a dead man?" Xia Yixuan shouted at Shen Yijun again. The Apple foam in her mouth sttered out when she ate. Shen Yijun looked at Xia Yixuan coldly. There was nothing else in her eyes except for her pity and Xia mingzheng''s. "What''s with that look?" Xia Yixuan threw the Apple away. Her dirty face started to twist and turn. What did Shen Yijun mean by this? was this humiliation or sarcasm? When she was still the young miss of the Xia family, she was just a woman her father had found. She wouldn''t even be able to take a single cent of their family''s property. Shen Yijun touched her lips lightly. This was the daughter that Xia mingzheng had been looking forward to the return of. This was her personality. All the years of education had been wasted. She was still ady from a prestigious family, but now, she could not even bepared to a Shrew. Just as Xia Yixuan was about to yell at her again, Shen Yijun interrupted her. "If you have the time to yell at me, why don''t you go to the hospital to see your father? Because of you, he broke two of his ribs and almost had internal bleeding. You know very well how he has treated you since you were young. Xia Yixuan, has your heart been eaten by a dog? Don''t you even have a conscience?" Putting others aside, that was her biological father. How could she not be worried and upset? the first thing she said when she came back was to eat instead of asking how her father in the hospital was, whether he was fine, and whether he was still alive. I don''t need you to care about me. Xia Yi flew into a rage out of humiliation. She was really flustered and exasperated. She directly grabbed the things on the table and smashed them on the ground. Shen Yijun couldn''t be bothered with her and went upstairs by herself. Shen Yijun. Xia Yixuan shouted loudly from behind Shen Yijun. get out of my house immediately. This is my house, the Xia family. Your surname is Shen. &Quot; Chapter 955 He Ran Away After Snatching The Money ? "Is that so?" Shen Yijun stopped again. She stood upstairs and looked down at the dirty beggar. miss Xia, you''ve already fallen to this point, and you still know where you''ve gone wrong. You have two more lives on your back, miss Xia. &Quot; Xia Yixuan''s face froze, and she red at Shen Yijun. "This is the Xia family''s property, it''s mine. It''s not your ce to lecture me. Get lost immediately, the further the better." "Your Xia family?" Shen Yijun felt that this was the best joke she had heard this year. miss Xia, have you forgotten? You''ve already given away all the assets under your name. Your father''spany has gone bankrupt and has been divided up by your uncles. Now, even this house will no longer follow your Xia family name. You still have the right to ask others to get out. I think you should be the one getting out, right?" Shen Yijun went upstairs and locked herself in her room. As for Xia Yixuan, she could do whatever she wanted to do and take whatever she wanted. This was herst concession to Xia mingzheng. As long as Xia Yixuan could take it away, as long as Xia Yixuan could escape from Chu lui. She walked to the cab and took out a stack of documents. This was the one. This was the document that Xia mingzheng had given Xia Yixuan half of the family property. She knew about this, and now that this document was in her hands, the family property was now under her name, including this house. She knew that the only person in the world who would treat her so well was her daughter, who she had mistreated a lot. Otherwise, who would care if she was Dead or Alive? she also knew that her Xinxin had never forgiven her, but she had done everything she could for her. She had thought of everything she could do, but in the end, she still did note to see her. If she did not know that her daughter was still alive, she would definitely kill Xia Yixuan to avenge her daughter, even if she had to sacrifice her own life. However, what was the use of saying all this? She ced the documents back into the cab, and when she came out, Xia Yixuan was already carrying a big leather suitcase. give me the money. she walked in front of Shen Yijun and reached out her hand. Her documents were with the Chu family. She could not leave the country now. She also knew that if the Chu family found her, she would definitely lose her life. Without an id, she couldn''t go to the bank to get money, and she didn''t have a single cent on her. She didn''t have the habit of saving change, so she usually swiped it for payment directly. But now, where was the card for her to swipe? Shen Yijunughed. miss Xia must be joking. I''m just eating and living in your Xia family. Where would I find the money? " If you want money, go to your father. He''ll give you as much as you want." go and get it. Xia Yixuan really wanted to w Shen Yijun''s face. However, she did not dare to offend Shen Yijun now. She was afraid that Shen Yijun would not bring her money. Otherwise, how was she going to live? she wanted to find a ce with no one to hide. The longer she hid, the better. However, if she did not have money, where could she hide? Shen Yijun stared at the hand in front of her. It had been washed clean, but it was still as fair as ever. However, who would have thought that this pair of fair and tender hands had killed two people? Before she could say anything, Xia Yixuan had already reached out and snatched the small bag that she had been holding in her hand. Then, she picked up her big suitcase and ran out. Shen Yijun looked at her empty hands and could only sneer. It was just some change, not even enough for a meal. The Xia family''s assets had all been frozen. Other than the 50% that she had, everything else belonged to someone else. The house was still being evaluated, so it could still be lived in, but the car could no longer be driven. When the assets were settled, they would redistribute all the assets ording to the number of shares. With the 50% in her hands, she could at least buy this house. She went back again and took out some money, ready to see Xia mingzheng. When he was in his Prime, all the rtives in the Xia family wanted toe to him. Now that he was in trouble, the only one by his side was this woman who he had been scheming ever since he married her. you''re here. when Xia mingzheng saw Shen Yijun, he finally rxed. Of course, he also heaved a sigh of relief. Perhaps he was afraid that Shen Yijun would be like the others and leave him alone? don''t worry. At least I won''t leave now. Shen Yijun sat down and helped Xia mingzheng tidy up his clothes. She was the one who took care of his daily needs. Who else could it be other than her? When she said that she wouldn''t leave now, Xia mingzheng''s heart was pierced again. What if she recovered? would she leave too? but if she left, what was he going to do? Yixuan was like that, and thepany was like that. What was he going to do in the future? I saw Xia Yixuan. Shen Yijun folded the clothes and ced them in the cab before saying. When Xia mingzheng heard his daughter''s name, he quickly sat up and held Shen Yijun''s hand anxiously. how is it? how''s Yixuan? is she okay? " it''s pretty good. Shen Yijun closed her eyes slightly. Her voice was also very quiet, without much fluctuation. she asked me for money, but I didn''t. &Quot; "How could you not have one?" When Xia mingzheng heard this, he was also anxious. He thought to himself,''What if I don''t have money?'' His daughter was still waiting for money to save her life. "How can I have money?" Shen Yijun asked Xia mingzheng in return, " thepany has been emptied by your rtives and all the cards have been locked. The house and the car are still being evaluated. Tell me, where did I get the money? even your daughter doesn''t have it, so how could I have it? " Xia mingzheng''s face and ears turned red from her words. He realized that he had been too harsh just now. Indeed, people like them used their cards to spend when they went out and rarely brought cash. Even if they did, they would not bring too much. He had been in the hospital for so long, and it was impossible for him to stay for free. He did not know where he had found the hospital fees, so how could he have any spare money for Xia Yixuan to use? I''m sorry, he apologized. I was just too worried about Yixuan. Where is she now? where is she? " she ran away, " Shen Yijun said sarcastically. she snatched my wallet and ran away. The wallet contains our living expenses for the past few days. What do you think we should do? how are we going to make a living? " Chapter 956 947-Want Money Xia mingzheng was speechless. He couldn''t even take out that money now, and even thest property was not his. He had never worried about money before, but now, they didn''t even have thest bit of living expenses. Shen Yijun twirled the ring on her finger. can you sell this? " She took off the ring on her finger. The diamond was not small, and it should be able to sell for a lot of money. She then took off her earrings and a gold ne. She also took out all the jewelry that Xia mingzheng had bought for her in the past. if I sell all of them, I can still earn some money. However, it''s quite expensive when I buy them. I wonder if they''ll still be at the original price after I sell them? " I''m sorry. It''s been hard on you. Xia mingzheng held onto Shen Yijun''s hand. Yijun, don''t worry. When I''m discharged, I''ll definitely get your things back. &Quot; Get it back? Shen Yijun would no longer take his words to heart. There was no longer a Xia family. What would he use to get it back? She didn''t say anything. She had to sell these things, even though she was reluctant to do so. After all, she had used them before and liked them. She took all these jewelry to the jewelry store. It was indeed very expensive when she bought it. If she sold it, it would only be one-third of the original price. However, even one-third of the original price was not bad. When she went out, she happened to run into Jian qingying and Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua''s gaze stopped on Shen Yijun''s neck and ears. When she was Madam Xia, she was very concerned about her image. She was also wearing some high-end jewelry, but now, she had none of them. She was obviously not here to buy jewelry. With the Xia family''s situation, most of the assets had been divided. It was impossible for her to have any extra money to buy these. Even if she had any, it would be after the assets had been distributed. Only then would he be able to honor the things within. So, Shen Yi was not here to buy, but to sell. Xia ruoxin did not know how she felt about Shen Yijun, who had fallen into such a state. Perhaps she felt sad. It turned out that the high and mighty Shen Yijun would one day fall into such a state. "What''s wrong?" Jian qingying asked her daughter. She was fine. Why was she in a daze? it''s nothing. I got the wrong person. Xia ruoxin smiled, but her smile could not be wider. Jian qingying didn''t take it to heart. She really thought that her daughter had recognized the wrong person, so she dragged her daughter here to buy jewelry. Other families ''children were all adorned with jewelry. She only had one son all these years and couldn''t wear jewelry or dresses. Her heart was really broken. Fortunately, she had such a good daughter now. She naturally had to buy some good things for her daughter. She had to dress her daughter up like a Christmas tree. That way, she would be noble. Xia ruoxin turned around and happened to see a salesperson counting something not far away. She walked over, and the things in their hands were familiar to her. She took one. It was a ruby ring. Xia Ming had given it to Shen Yijun on her thirtieth birthday. All these years, she had always worn it on her and had never left it. She put it down and took another one. Xia mingzheng had spent a lot of money to custom-make this for Shen Yijun on her thirty-eighth birthday. It was also one of her favorite essories. She knew the names of almost everything here. Except for the unfamiliar ones, they were probably only bought when she left the Xia family. what''s wrong? " Jian qingying walked over and picked up the ne that Xia ruoxin was holding. It was quite exquisite, but it was not too special. "You like it?" She asked her daughter. When this child came in, she didn''t look at anything, but she seemed to be a little biased towards these old things. it''s alright. Xia ruoxin did not like it much, but there were times when this ce carried a part of her memory. Whether it was good or bad, it was still something that had happened in her life. As for how to sell these, Jian yingdecided to buy them the moment she heard her daughter say that they were not bad. It was already rare andmendable for her to say that there were two of them. these are old, " the salesperson said, embarrassed. if you want them, you may have toe and pick them up every few days. We will clean and disinfect them. &Quot; In fact, Jian qingying still didn''t like these things because they had been used and brought by others. She didn''t know who they belonged to. Could it be a dead person? that would be inauspicious. However, it was also because Xia ruoxin was really interested in these things that she bought them in the end. At most, she would buy some other thingster and leave them at the bottom of the box. She pulled her daughter to the counter and bought a few more items. Xia ruoxin turned around and stared at the jewelry that Jian qingying had bought. Actually, even if Jian qingying did not buy it, she would have bought it as a memento. When she went out, the piercing light outside fell on her face. She squinted her eyes slightly, and a faint loneliness began to fill her eyes. He had gotten his revenge, but why did it feel like he was starting to lose interest in life? Seeing her daughter like this, Jian qingying really couldn''t bear to see her like this. This child''s mind was indeed too heavy. They had no way to persuade her. At that moment, Shen Yijun had deposited the money from selling the jewelry into another card. This card belonged to Xia ruoxin. She did not lose it at that time, and it was all thanks to this card. Otherwise, she did not know where to put such arge sum of money so that no one would think about it. It did not feel safe no matter where she put it. Only in Xia ruoxin''s previous card would it not be regarded as the Xia family''s property and be divided until she had finished saving. When she arrived at the hospital, she met a rather unexpected person. Xia Yixuan, she actually came? As soon as Xia Yiye saw her, her eyes seemed to be filled with hatred. It was as if she wanted to skin her alive. daddy, she''s back. Xia Yixuan tugged at Xia mingzheng''s sleeve and urged him. Xia mingzheng found it difficult to speak, but Shen Yijun probably already knew what the father and daughter were plotting. daddy. Xia Yixuan urged Xia mingzheng again. do you want to see me die? " The word ''die'' really hurt Xia mingzheng''s heart. He could only bear with it and thicken his skin. Chapter 957 Youre Not Worthy To Talk About Love "Yijun, did you sell all those things?" yes, I sold it. Shen Yijun sat at the side and tidied Xia mingzheng''s clothes. If Xia mingzheng did not ask, she would definitely not tell him. Yijun ... Xia mingzheng felt that his face was burning and his heart was weak. He could not say it out loud, but in the end, he endured it and hardened his temper. He did not care about his old face anymore. give all that money to Yixuan. I still have some shares in my hands. I''ll return them to you after the Xia family''s assets are ounted for, okay? " "Are you sure you still have shares?" Shen Yijun really did not want to deal Xia mingzheng a blow. Did he still think that those people would leave her with a little bit of debris so that he could rise again? no matter if it was the Xia family or the person in the dark, they would never leave him a single share. "There should be, right?" Xia mingzheng was not sure himself. He gave half of his assets to Xia Yixuan, but she gave her shares to someone else. He really didn''t know how much he had in his hands because all his assets were frozen. Shen Yijun stood up and opened the cab. She ced the clothes inside and took out the dirty clothes to wash. "What are you going to do?" She just took a step forward, and Xia Yixuan reached out her hand to block her. take out my family''s money first. If not, you''re not allowed to leave. &Quot; Yixuan ... Xia mingzheng''s old face was burning now. He was also hurt by this daughter''s unreasonable actions and was thoroughly embarrassed. "Your family''s money?" Shen Yijun really felt that Xia Yixuan was crazy about money. when did my jewelry be yours? " "Didn''t the Xia family use their money to buy that?" Xia Yixuan narrowed her eyes. She had really gone crazy thinking about money. She had never been short of money in her entire life. This time, she was really forced into a corner. She did not have a single cent on her. There was only a few Yuan in the small bag that she had snatched from Shen Yijun. It was not even enough for a meal, much less to rent a house. The money in Shen Yijun''s hands right now was money to save her life. No matter what, she had to get her hands on this money. "Yijun, can you just give it to her?" Xia mingzheng covered his face. He really did not want to say this. However, this was his daughter. No matter how many mistakes she had made, she was still his daughter. Shen Yijun took her bag and took out the card before throwing it at Xia Yixuan''s face. there''s also your father''s living expenses and hospital fees in here. If you still have a conscience, leave some for him. If you don''t, then I can only say that you''re worse than an animal. &Quot; She picked up her bag and left without looking back. As for Xia Yixuan, her face turned red and green as she held the card. Of course, Xia mingzheng was the same. He was so embarrassed that he could not face anyone. Xia Yixuan held the card in her hand and hurriedly went out to get the money. However, when she was about to withdraw the money, she realized that she did not have the password. She could only go back and ask Xia mingzheng for the password. Otherwise, she would not be able to withdraw the money. However, when she rushed to the hospital Congo about to enter, a tall man was already in front of her. His back blocked all the light in front of her and also blocked her way. He was almost on the verge of escaping. "Brother, brother lui ..." She stammered as she shouted, and the card in her hand fell to the ground. "I told you, you can''t run away." The Man in ck raised the corners of his lips in a strange way. The glimmer in his ck eyes was very cold. Not long after, with a bang, Xia Yixuan was pushed into a room. This room had not been cleaned for a long time, so it was filled with a strong smell of dust and mold. Chu lui sat on the sofa with his legs crossed and his hands casually ced on the sofa''s armrest. The lines on his face were a little cold, but it was a Fatal Attraction in the middle of spring. Even the buttons on his sleeves had a noble elegance to them. Under his good upbringing, there was an extraordinary air about him. To Xia Yixuan, the Chu lui at this moment made her want to run away crazily. He made her feel fear and terror. He was a demon, a demon that wanted her life. "Are you familiar with this ce?" Chu lui asked Xia Yixuan calmly, " I think you should be very familiar with this ce. This is your Xia family''s ce, and of course, it''s also your ce. &Quot; Xia Yixuan''s mind was buzzing. She could still hear Xia ruoxin''s screams in the past. The bloody scenes, disfigurement, and broken legs were about to be experienced by her. No! She didn''t want it, she didn''t want it. She ran towards the door like a mad woman. Then, she tried to open the door with all her might, but the door was locked from the outside. She didn''t have the strength or ability to hit the door, let alone open it. "Open the door, open the door!" She banged on the door from time to time. open the door, help, help ... &Quot; She hit and raged at the door like a mad woman, while Chu Gao yed with the sapphire button on his sleeve, letting her hit him and make a scene. brother lui, I''m begging you. Xia Yixuan really had nowhere to go. She pressed her back against the door behind her. I''m begging you to let me go. Let me go, okay? I promise you that I will never appear in front of you again. I will go far away and nevere back, okay? " "Brother lui, have you forgotten? You used to be very good to me. You would give in to me, dote on me, and love me. Brother lui, don''t you remember all these? I''m Yixuan, I''m your Yixuan." "Love?" Chu lui felt disgusted when the word came out of Xia Yixuan''s mouth. Xia Yixuan, you don''t deserve to say the word ''love''. You''ve only ever loved yourself. &Quot; He stood up and looked down at Xia Yixuan. He stepped on Xia Yixuan''s shoulders with his big feet. Xia Yixuan was so scared that she curled up and rolled to the side. She did not think that she could withstand Chu lui''s kick. That kick had broken two of her father''s ribs. If it hadnded on her, she wondered if her internal organs would have started bleeding. She didn''t want to die yet. She was afraid of death. Chu lui put his feet down and wiped the tips of his shoes on the floor from time to time. His pupils contracted slightly, and his sharp ck eyes became calm again. enjoy yourself here. Don''t worry. he pursed his lips. I won''t let you die, but you''ll know that sometimes you''re free to die, but you''ll suffer to be alive. &Quot; He opened the door and left. don''t ... Don''t go ... Xia Yixuan got up and wanted to follow him out. However, the door closed with a bang, locking her inside. No matter how he and she hit and begged for mercy, there was no sound from outside. Chapter 958 Found Out She had only just woken up. The Xia family''s apartment was originally used for a vacation. Usually, there would not even be a ghost outside. She had taken a fancy to it and locked Xia ruoxin inside. However, the one who was locked up was herself. open the door, save me, open the door ... she mmed the door hard, wanting to go out. She didn''t want to die Here, she didn''t want to starve to death, she didn''t want to die of thirst, she didn''t want to be an ugly skeleton. She slowly slid down to the ground. Her voice had long gone hoarse from shouting and her hands were in pain from pping. However, other than the darkness and silence, there was nothing else. Outside, Chu lui sat in the car. His dark eyes were sharp. He had not moved for a long time. There was no refrigerator in the room. There was nothing there. However, he was stupid to believe Xia Yixuan''s nonsense and believe that Xia Yixuan would let ruoxin leave. He had also forgotten that Xia Yixuan was born with a selfish personality. He stopped the car outside Jiangnan and walked straight in. In a private room, he leaned back on the sofa and let ss after ss of wine wash down his throat and his eyes. Third brother walked in from outside and also took a bottle of hard liquor and ced it on the table. "You''ll die if you continue drinking like this." Brother San sighed. He knew what Chu lui was upset about and what he was punishing him for. However, he had promised Shen Wei that he would not tell Chu lui or anyone else. Shen Wei said that Chu lui was like that man now. He wanted to forget everything he did and get it back. Shen Wei said that they all wanted to erase their past, but was it useful? the hurt could disappear, and the scars could be healed. Shen Wei said that they had been together for five years. In five years, how could he not know what that man had given her? Yes, third brother was very clear, third brother was very clear, third brother was also very clear, third brother also knew that in this world, one mistake couldn''t be forgiven with just an apology. Therefore, he would not say, However, he could not bear to see Chu lui like this. "What are you going to do?" Brother San asked Chu lui. Chu lui downed another ss of wine. no matter what, I have to find rainy. if he couldn''t find her, he would never be able to forgive himself for the rest of his life, and neither would Xia ruoxin. Brother San reached out and patted Chu lui''s shoulder. actually, there''s something I want to tell you. Perhaps it''s cruel to you, but I still want to tell you. &Quot; tell me. I''m not that weak. Chu lui swirled the wine in his ss. The spiciness in his stomach made him want to vomit. His eyes were bloodshot. Perhaps it was because he had drunk too much, but his heart still ached. However, third brother still had to say it, even if it was really cruel. He stood up, picked up a ss of hard liquor from the table, and gulped it down. ruoxin once asked Shen Wei to help her find rainy. You know, I do have some connections in this area. There are some things that the legal side can''t interfere with, but the underworld is easier. I did find out about itter. &Quot; Chu lui''s eyes lit up. you found it? " yes, I found out. brother san''s throat was slightly dry as he continued, " the person who took rainy away was a professional human trafficker. His nickname is Peng Qi. He''s considered a well-known human trafficker in the underworld. The children he abducted were all very beautiful, and most of these children were sold to the rich as children. &Quot; Chapter 959 An Unworthy Forgiveness Really, a rich family? Chu lui''s clenched fist finally loosened a little. Yes, his rainy was so pretty. She should be adopted by a good family. It didn''t matter if she left her parents or not. At the very least, she wouldn''t suffer, right? Brother San was also considering whether he should say what he was going to say next. However, he had to say it in the end. It might be cruel, but they had to learn to bear the burden and be cruel. Pengqi is dead. Chu lui''s fingers trembled. why is Peng Qi dead? " Third brother lifted the corner of his lips slightly, and a bitter taste spread in his mouth. pengqi happened to abduct a child at that time. The child was very beautiful, even though she was only a four-year-old girl. &Quot; Chu Gao clenched his fists tightly because of the little girl''s age. he took the child to a small vige to hide. When the wind outside died down, he was ready to sell the child at a high price. However, no one knew that it rained heavily that night. There was andslide in the vige. Peng Qi was only concerned with his own escape and did not care about the child. When he escaped from the vige, he was smashed to death by a rock. Many people died in the vige, but at the same time, many people went missing. &Quot; wait for me. brother San stood up and walked out. When he came back, he ced something in front of Chu lui. "Take a look for yourself. I found thister." Chu lui''s hands trembled as he opened a small box. Inside the box was a pair of pink leather shoes. The shoes were still new, but they were stained with a lot of dirt. this is Rainy''s shoe. Chu lui took out a pair of small leather shoes that were only half the size of his palm. He had personally bought these shoes, and rainy really liked to wear them. That day, he was the one who helped his daughter wear the shoes and sent her to school. "Does she know?" Chu lui''s voice was hoarse. she didn''t know at first. We kept it from her, but she probably guessed itter. Brother San was also staring at the small shoe. He could still remember how the child called him uncle and let him carry her every day. She was like his own daughter. He fed her,bed her hair, and coaxed her to sleep. It was not that he had never searched before. He had searched several viges before, but in the end, he only found Peng Qi''s body and a few vigers''. As for those who had gone missing, they had already been buried in the mudslide. don''t me ruoxin. brother San patted Chu lui''s shoulder. she didn''t do anything wrong. She didn''t do anything wrong. She was pushed into the sea by your mother and Xia Yixuan. She floated in the sea for a long time before she was rescued. At that time, a piece of flesh was torn off from her leg. It was because she had a skin transnt. Do you know the pain of having her flesh torn off? no one knows how much pain she was in. &Quot; she should take revenge, be it Xia Yixuan, your mother, or you. &Quot; you guys owe her and rainy. &Quot; Chu lui''s fingers trembled as he felt for something in his pocket. "Do you have a cigarette?" He asked his third brother. Brother San took a cigarette from his body and ced it on the table. Chu lui then picked it up. His hand, which was originally big enough to hold up the sky, was now shaking so much that he could not even take out the cigarette. He tried a few times before he put the cigarette in his mouth. Then, a puff of smoke came out. His facial features were half-hidden in the smoke, and it was unclear. Just like that, he drank cup after cup and smoked one cigarette after another. On this day, he didn''t know how much wine he had drunk or how many cigarettes he had smoked. By the time he left Jiangnan, he looked as if he had aged a dozen years. There was even a lot of white hair at his temples. The youth''s hair turned white. Third brother had only heard of it before. People''s worries could turn white overnight, but it was only heard. He had never seen it before. A person''s mouth could not speak of the bitterness. It was really hard to describe. Shen Wei stood at the side. She clenched her red lips and stared at the direction Chu lui left. She could not see the distance clearly with her squinted eyes. Even the light thatnded on her face was filled with regret. "Are you really not going to tell her?" Brother San walked in front of Shen Wei and asked. No. Shen Wei''s Red lips curved up slightly and she rejected him. he doesn''t know anything, " brother San said. you won''t be forgiven if you say you don''t know. &Quot; sigh ... third brother sighed. why bother? " "Ruoxin doesn''t want to see him." Shen Wei turned around, and her long dress picked up a cloud of dust on the ground before falling back down to who knew where. Her still slim body looked a little weak. She looked weak, but in reality, she was very stubborn. She was, and so was Xia ruoxin. Brother San followed after her. Shen Wei lowered her head, kicked off her high heels, and sat on her rocking chair. Brother San walked over, squatted down, and ced her feet on hisp. Then, he wiped them clean with his hands, and covered her with a nket. He then sat on the ground and watched over her without saying a word. "He''s asking about you ..." He said. Shen Wei lifted her red lips. hypocrite. &Quot; The hypocrite she was referring to was a certain man, a man who was rted to Shen Wei. The words that came out of a man''s mouth were the most pleasant to hear, but when you needed him, he would be nowhere to be seen. Not only would you kick him away, but when you wanted him, he would also cry and say that he wanted to repent. He wanted to apologize, and he also wanted to get back together. How could there be such a cheap thing in this world? how could those things that were lost and those that were lifeless be returned? She curled up and pulled her clothes tight. She had fallen asleep, but her sleep was extremely unstable. Third brother reached out and gently smoothed her brows. All these years, even when she was sleeping, she had never had a good night''s sleep. He suddenly understood why Shen Wei always said that it was unforgivable. It was only because she had hurt him too deeply, or because she loved him too much. A bitter smile appeared on his face. it''s been five years. It''s been five years. Wei, when will you let go of yourself and see me by your side? I''m really afraid that I don''t have enough time. &Quot; The light outside suddenly dimmed. It was clearly daytime, but for some people, the sky had been dyed dark. They were out day and night, but the daytime was still an existence that could not be seen. Chu lui parked his car at the entrance of thepany and walked in. When the others saw him like this, they were so scared that they did not even dare to breathe. Chapter 960 He Wanted To Find His Daughter Was the president''s hair newly dyed? it was so strange. Although it was quite a match and looked quite weathered, with a mature man''s aura, this image was indeed too explosive. Even though white hair was not bad, and it was very handsome and had a nice smell, it did not seem to be dyed. Furthermore, dying one''s hair was not something that Chu lui could do. Could it be that he was really provoked? he had been married three times, and they were all divorced. No, he had failed the third time, so he had a fever in the head and ended up with this hairstyle? Chu lui walked into his office, and Secretary Xiao Chen could not let out the words she had been holding back. Du Jingtang was thest to enter. When he saw Chu lui''s current state, he was shocked. "Brother, what''s wrong with your head?" He was not afraid of death and reached out to touch it. why did you dye your hair? " I thought you didn''t like to dye your hair, why did you dye it to such a bomb color?" However, before his hand could touch Chu lui''s hair, he was frightened by Chu lui''s cold gaze. don''t be like this. It''s quite scary. he quickly retracted his ws and put them behind his back. He had the urge to chop them off. This insensible person dared to touch anyone''s face. I have something to tell you. Chu lui opened his eyes and gestured for du Jingtang to sit at the side. Du Jingtang did not dare to say anything. He knew that Chu lui was talking about serious business, something very important, so he did not dare to spout nonsense and smile cheekily. He sat properly with his hands on his knees, and his ears were perked up. Out of habit, Chu lui took out a box of cigarettes from the drawer and took one out to smoke. "I''ll be away from thepany for a few days, so I''ll leave thepany to you." Oh. du Jingtang nodded. He understood, but how long would he be gone? he had to give him a deadline, right? I don''t know, " Chu lui said lightly. I''m going to look for my daughter. No matter how long it takes, I''ll find her. Thepany''s overall situation is going smoothly, and there shouldn''t be any major problems. If there''s anything that can''t be solved, you can look for your uncle. &Quot; "Brother, do you know where the little cutie is?" At the mention of this, du Jingtang also felt his nose sting. So it wasn''t that the little cutie didn''t want to look for them, but that he had lost his little cutie. Had she been picked up by someone or raised like a child? did she suffer? did she feel cold? did she have enough to eat? did she have warm clothes? did she have a nket to cover her when she slept? "Where did he go?" No one knew how upset Chu lui was. However, even if everyone thought that rainy was already dead, dead with that Peng Qi, he still believed that his daughter was still alive in this world, waiting for him to find her, save her, and bring her home. That was his daughter, and his only daughter. If one year didn''t work, he would look for it for two years. If two years didn''t work, he would look for it for three years. If he couldn''t find it in a lifetime, he would look for it forever. He had arranged everything in thepany and handed over such a bigpany to du Jingtang. The next day, he took his documents and went to look for his daughter without driving. The country was so big. He didn''t know where he was going, where his car was parked, or where he was going. No matter how much time and effort he spent, he still found rainy-his poor daughter. If the newspapers didn''t work, he would look for it himself. If the television didn''t work, he would look for it himself. No matter what method he used, it didn''t work. He would look for it himself. As for ruoxin ... Chu lui ced his hand on his chest. He could still feel the throbbing pain. He was a useless man, a useless husband, and a useless father. He could not even protect his own daughter and wife. He knew very well that if he could not find rainy, he would never be worthy of anyone''s forgiveness. Everyone thought that she was dead. She was tortured to death by Xia Yixuan. She died in a car ident. Yet, he actually believed his intuition. Some things were like bamboo that was growing. All the details were too coincidental. It was so coincidental that it made people suspicious. They all said that ruoxin was dead, but he did not believe it. He had checked the car ident records himself, and only a stupid woman like Xia Yixuan would believe it. She did not even check it and thought that she could rest easy. The way that woman died was obviously done by someone to make her look like that. It also made Xia Yixuan believe that Xia ruoxin was actually dead. However, there were still traces to be found. The dead woman was in her 30s. She was slightly chubby and had a round face. All of this meant that she was not Xia ruoxin. Someone had deliberately disguised her as Xia ruoxin. It was just that she had suffered such a serious injury. What would she do in the end? he did not know, and he did not dare to imagine. Perhaps she would still die in the end. Perhaps she was still alive now, but she just did not want to appear. He didn''t look for her because he didn''t have the face. He knew very well that the person she wanted to see wasn''t him; it wasn''t the Chu family. That was why he wanted to find rainy and his daughter. No matter how much he had to suffer, he had to find his precious daughter. At this moment, Xia Yixuan, who was locked up, was living a life worse than death. Every day, someone would send her a little bit of food to eat. She would not be full even if she did not starve to death. At first, she could still shout, cry, and shout. However, after a few days, her vocal cords were hoarse from shouting, and she did not dare to make a sound. Half a month had passed, and she did not want to move anymore. She waited for that little bit of food every day until the food was thrown in from the door. She crawled over like a dog. He picked it up and stuffed it into his mouth without caring about anything else. Chu lui didn''t just torture her body; he also tortured her mind. Her eyes were dull and lifeless, and her body was smelly and dirty. The base was in a mess, and she didn''t even feel how dirty she was. Not long ago, she wanted to live, but now, she only wanted to die. Indeed, sometimes, death was a solution. This kind of half-dead life, living like a dog, no one knew what woulde out of it. the Xia family''s assets have been cleared, " Lu jinrong told Xia ruoxin. Half of the assets had been transferred to Shen Yijun''s name. She got the Xia family''s house, car, and the bank savings. In addition to the secret investment you asked me to help her with, it''s enough for her to live a life of luxury. As for the rest of the Xia family''s assets, they''ve already been split among the Xia family''s rtives. Now, Xia mingzheng has nothing. Chapter 961 So Theres A Story Behind Everything Xiaohua. Lu jinrong ced his hand on Xia ruoxin''s shoulder. I want to send you overseas to live for a period of time. You should rx too. I know that you like to learn drawing. Go there and study, okay? " okay. Xia ruoxin smiled at Lu jinrong. Actually, she wanted to leave this ce too. She wanted to leave this sad ce. What was the point of staying? she had already taken her revenge, and she did not want to take anything else. dad and mom will go with you. Don''t worry. Lu jinrong''s smile widened. ever since dad''s illness acted up thest time, he''s not willing to go out no matter what. He said that even if he died, he would die in his own country. This time, it''s all thanks to you that he decided to let go of the matters here and prepare to have a good sunset with mom. of course ... he reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. in case mom forces me to go on blind dates every day and give him a grandson. he sat on the sofa at the side, and Xia ruoxin followed him. "Big brother, have you ever liked anyone? Someone you like, or someone who used to like you, the kind that''s engraved in your heart?" Xia ruoxin did not ask about anything else, but she really wanted to know about this. It was because of the gloom between Lu jinrong''s brows and the words he had said when they first met. Even though it was still awkward when she thought about it now, she could feel that this brother of hers was also someone with a story. Who did not have a story? it was just a matter of whether it was exciting or hurtful. Lu jinrong took out a ne from his neck, opened it, and ced it in front of Xia ruoxin. I met her in University. he did not say much, probably because it was an unbearable past. Xia ruoxin took the ne. There was a heart-shaped pendant inside, and it still carried Lu jinrong''s body temperature. As it was not a very expensive item, its color had faded a little. However, one could tell that it had never left his body. She opened the pendant, and there was a photo inside. It was a young Lu jinrong and a girl with a round face. At that time, they were both very young, and one could feel the vitality of that time, especially Lu jinrong. He was still smiling like a sunny teenager, unlike the gloomy and scheming person he was now. Xia ruoxin lifted her chin and held the ne in front of her eyes. She felt as if she had seen this woman before, but she did not know if she had seen her before. She could not tell herself. It was as if they had met once, but she could not figure out where exactly. what''s the matter? is there a problem? did you realize that your brother was very handsome? " Lu jinrong took the ne and put it around his neck. He was used to it and had this too, so he always felt that she was still by his side. It was just that some things had changed so much that they were unrecognizable. it''s nothing. Xia ruoxin did not say anything about her strange behavior. She thought that she might have remembered it wrong. She stood up and prepared to go back to her room to pack her things. She might not have time to pack when the ne tickets arrived. Xiaohua ... suddenly, Lu jinrong called out her name. yes, I''m here. Xia ruoxin stopped. Is there anything else? "Don''t you want to know about the Chu family?" Lu jinrong stared into her eyes and asked seriously. does everything include Chu lui? " I don''t. Xia ruoxin closed her eyes, but she could still feel the bitterness in them. So what if she knew? so what if she didn''t? Qianwan was punished, Xia Yixuan was better off dead, and even Xia mingzheng lost everything. Did the Chu family have anything to do with her now? Lu jinrong did not say anything else, including the fact that Chu lui had left for half a month and knew where he was before. He had gone to look for the child. He knew why Chu lui did that. Finding or not finding, finding or not finding, that would be apletely different life. However, right now, he only hoped that this little sister of his would think less about things, perhaps a miracle might appear. Therefore, he didn''t want to say anything else. He touched the ne on his neck. It seemed to go back to that time and the girl in the white dress. But how did he lose it and never get it back? It was early in the evening outside, and the sky was full of stars, but the Starlight was a little sparse. When the wind blew, the shadows and fragrance were scattered. A few dayster, the Lu parents brought their daughter overseas to find a ce where they could rx and recuperate. Xia ruoxin turned around to look behind her. She hugged the doll in her arms tightly and pressed her face against the doll''s. Rainy, mommy will bring you out to see the beautiful scenery of this world, okay? you should like it very much, but mommy can''t bear to leave you. Can you take mommy away too? No one knew that at this moment, his eyes, which were alreadycking in spirit, hadpletely lost its luster. If someone were to see her at this moment, perhaps they would really be able to say it out loud, but that would be the end of her life. Jian qingying ruffled her hair and sighed softly. She didn''t say anything. She just hoped that time would heal everything slowly. But why did she feel that this child was bing more and more uninterested in everything? Otherwise, they wouldn''t have taken her away from this ce. They wanted to give her a new life. She was really afraid. She was afraid that if this continued, the daughter that she had found with great difficulty would gradually wither like a flower. However, she didn''t know that this flower was already withering. It was already on the verge of dying. Lu jinrong waved at them again before putting his hand in his pocket. He turned around and left in big strides, but he felt the pain of being alone. He was the only one left. On the ne, Xia ruoxin was hugging her doll with one hand. She fell asleep the moment they got on the ne. In her dream, she seemed to return to the beginning. She had just left the Chu family and rainy was in her stomach. She had not grown up yet, and she did not know if she was a boy or a girl. At that time, she was alone and penniless. She was very hungry. She sat on a chair and looked at the peopleing and going in a daze, but she did not know how to get something to eat for herself. She could be hungry, but she did not want her child to be hungry. Auntie, here you go. a four or five-year-old child ran over and ced his hand in front of her. She lowered her head and saw a bun in the little boy''s hand. She reached out and took it, put it in her mouth, and took a bite. When she turned back, she saw the little boy running to a woman. Chapter 962 He Hoped The woman smiled gently. She reached out and rubbed the child''s small head. Her face ovepped with a photo. She was a young and beautiful girl in a white dress. She was full of dependence and admiration. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and took out her phone. However, she remembered that they were still on the ne, and she had to turn it off on the ne. "What''s wrong?" Jian qingying put her hand on her daughter''s forehead, but she felt a sweat all over her hand. She was a little anxious. She was fine, why was she sweating so much? it''s okay, mom. I just had a nightmare. she shook her head and smiled at Jian qingying. However, she could still remember the scene in the dream. It was the mother and son who gave her food. Hence, that woman looked simr to the one in Lu jinrong''s photo. She just did not know if they were the same person. Forget it, it''s better not to say it. Perhaps he had recognized the wrong person. Jian qingying quickly gave the air stewardess a ss of water and let her drink. thank you, mommy. Xia ruoxin took the cup and leaned her head on Jian qingying''s shoulder like a child. Jian qingying also patted her shoulder gently ... Her gaze fell on the doll that Xia ruoxin had been carrying in her arms. The knot in this child''s heart would probably never be untied in this lifetime. Xia ruoxin held the cup in one hand and held the doll carefully in her arms with the other. Her fingers gently caressed the doll in her arms, and her heart could not help but ache when her fingers touched the softness. The White clouds outside were cotton candy that could be touched, and he didn''t know if it would taste sweet. The ground was t and cloudless. Xia mingzheng stood in front of his house. He had been standing there for half a day, but he did not know if he should go in or if he could. When he came out of the hospital, he realized that he had no home and was penniless. Shen Yijun was the one who paid for his medical expenses. Ever since Xia Yixuan left, she had never returned. She took all the money and did not say that she would buy a meal for her father. That day, Xia mingzheng was hungry. Shen Yijun did note because he could not move. From then on, the nurse would send him three meals a day until he was discharged from the hospital. Shen Yijun still did note by. Now, he really had no home to return to and no family to. Those rtives had divided his assets, so who would care about his life and death and give him a bowl of rice to eat? he used to calcte this and that, but now, he had even calcted his poprity and rtives to the point where he had lost them. There was a sound from the door. He quickly went to the side and hid. He didn''t know whose house it was now. He had lived in this room for his whole life and really couldn''t bear to leave it. The door opened, and the person who came out was none other than Shen Yijun. "Yijun!" He could not believe his eyes. How could she be here? how could she have the key to this ce? how could she enter and leave this ce as she pleased? Shen Yijun followed the voice and looked over. She saw Xia mingzheng walking out from the corner. He was still wearing his old clothes and holding a stic bag in his hand, just like any other passerby. you''re here, " Shen Yijun said lightly. Then, she opened the door and stood aside. "Come in," Xia mingzheng hesitated for a moment before he walked in. However, when he stepped into this familiar house again, he suddenly felt a sense of fear and unfamiliarity from a lifetime ago. This was clearly his home. No, it was no longer his home. "What are you doing here?" He asked in a hoarse voice, not knowing where to sit or just stand. have a seat first. Shen Yijun asked Xia mingzheng to sit down. Xia mingzheng was embarrassed when he heard his stomach growling. He touched his stomach. He had not eaten for half a day. Shen Yijun went into the kitchen and cooked a packet of ramen for Xia mingzheng to eat. thank you. when a bowl of noodles was served, Xia mingzheng felt as if his tears were about to fall. He quickly picked up his chopsticks and gobbled down the food. It was obvious how hungry he was. It was not until he finished a bowl of noodles that Xia mingzheng felt much morefortable in his stomach. Only then did he ask the question that he had been wanting to ask. "Yijun, why are you still here? didn''t they ask you to move out?" No. Shen Yijun did not say anything else after she took the dishes. She went into the kitchen and washed the dishes. When she came out, Xia mingzheng was still sitting there cautiously. you can stay here, but you may have to do the household chores yourself in the future because you don''t have the money to hire a nanny. &Quot; Shen Yijun said lightly. She had money, but she had never thought of hiring a nanny to take care of Xia mingzheng. Of course, she would never do it herself. Xia mingzheng''s face stiffened, and he forced an ugly smile. At this point, he was willing to do even work, let alone do the housework himself. Shen Yijun also told Xia mingzheng about the house and the car outside. In the past, more than half of the Xia family''s assets were in her hands. In terms of her life, there was not much change. However, she was not willing to let Xia mingzheng have it. She would let him know how an ordinary person''s life was like. She also wanted him to know that she was going to treat him the way he treated her and her mother in the past. She turned around, and her gaze fell on the curtain made of tattered cloth. There seemed to be something cutting through the sky outside, but when she tried to take a closer look, she realized that there was nothing. okay, I know. Do as you see fit. In the future, you can make your own decisions for things like this. You don''t have to inform me again. Chu lui ced the phone to his ear. He was travel-worn from head to toe. He was living in a vige now. There was no bigfortable bed, no water for a bath, and not much water to drink. He put down his phone and pulled at his hair. It had been a month since he left. He had been to many ces and searched many ces. Through his connections, he found out which families had bought or found their children from missing ces. Sometimes, he would even approach those carrying children along the way, wanting to know if they were his daughter. He hoped that his daughter would be adopted by a kind couple. Even if the family''s conditions were ordinary, at the very least, his daughter would not be left out of the food. He hoped that they would treat her better. If they found her, he would definitely thank them properly. Chapter 963 She Missed Her Mother However, one month had passed. One month had passed, and he still had not found his daughter, nor had she returned home. Heid on a bed made of hard wooden boards. At first, he had a bed and a quilt, but now, he could sleep as he pleased. He could even sleep on the floor. The vige was very quiet. When it was dark, every house would close their doors and no longer go out. From time to time, the wind would blow out of the window. He couldn''t help but turn over and curl up. At this time, no one knew that in such a cold and deste night, a small child ran out from the corner of the wall. It was a little girl. Her face was small, but her eyes were very big. Her body was very thin, and a gust of wind could almost blow up her wide sleeves. There were purple bruises on her small arms. She bit her small mouth and sniffled. She ran to a nearby trash can and looked for something to eat. After searching for a long time, she found half a mantou that someone had thrown away. She ran back, curled up in the corner, and ate it with all her might. There were more footsteps behind her. There were quite a few people, and their footsteps were fast. She shrank her small body even more. On her dark little face, only a pair of bright eyes were shining. At this time, she looked very pitiful. "Did you find it?" An exasperated woman asked the man beside her. No. the man''s voice didn''t sound too good either. When the woman heard this, she immediately cursed, " that wretched girl, you''d better not let me find her, or I''ll beat her to death. &Quot; The little girl, who was curled up against the wall, hid her small body even better. Her hand was still tightly holding onto the half-eaten bun. "What if we can''t find it?" The man was a little anxious and unwilling to give up. it wasn''t easy to get such a good seedling. She''s about to go on stage to perform, but she ran away? " "What else can we do? go ahead. the woman gritted her teeth in anger. you''ve been freeloading off me for the past year and haven''t even earned a single cent for me. How dare you run away? " it''s all because of you, " the man scolded the woman. why did you hit her for no reason? if you didn''t hit her, would she have run away? " didn''t you hit him too? " the daughter shouted back. why are you still standing here? " hurry up and look for it. If you can''t find it, don''t even think about eating tomorrow. the man also muttered a few words, but no one could hear what he said clearly. Not long after, the wind got even stronger. The little girl bit the pier hard, and it must have hurt her small mouth. She hugged her small body tightly until the two of them were far away and she could no longer hear their voices. She still hid here, not daring to move. Suddenly, it began to rain. The rain fell on her little body from time to time. Not long after, her hair was wet, and so were her thin clothes. The rain also fell on the wounds on her body, and it hurt. The little girl didn''t dare to cry out loud, and could only shed tears pitifully. It wasn''t until the sky turned a little darker that the little child stood up and ran towards the door. She bent down and climbed out of a small hole. Her small feet kept running forward, and with a bang, she fell to the ground. However, she quickly got up again. The rain seemed to be getting heavier, but she didn''t dare to stop. She was afraid that they would find her and then beat and scold her endlessly. She was afraid of being beaten. She was afraid of pain. She missed her mother. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 964 The Story Of A Wandering Child She ran to the edge of a house and squatted there, constantly shrinking her small body. It was not until the sky had just turned bright that someone opened the door. When they saw that it was a child, they were shocked. The clothes were all wet. The person who opened the door had a kind heart, but she couldn''t bear it. She entered the house and took out the steamed bun she had just steamed and ced it in front of the child. "Come and eat." The little girl raised her small face. Her face was very small, but one could tell that she was very beautiful. The little girl looked at the woman in front of her for a long time, then carefully took the steamed bun from the woman''s hand with her small hand. Then, she stood up, bowed to the woman, and ran away. "Hey, child, child ..." The woman called out. She wanted to say that she would give her another piece of clothing, but the child ran so fast that she couldn''t find her in the blink of an eye. However, when she thought of the child''s appearance, she felt quite ufortable. How could someone lose such a beautiful child? this was her child. No matter what, even if it was a beggar, she couldn''t throw the child away. The little girl kept running forward. At this time, both her feet were soaked by the rain, and the muddy water that sshed up from time to time wet her pants. The weather was very cold at this time, and her small legs were frozen red and blue, with traces of blue and purple on them. It wasn''t until she ran into the pipe that someone had ced outside that she put the bun in her mouth and ate it bit by bit. Then, she came out of the pipe and reached out her little hand to drink from the rain outside. After that, he stayed here for the whole night and ate the steamed bun for the whole night. The rain outside had stopped for a while, but the weather was still very cold. The little girl hugged her small body and climbed out of the pipe, then ran forward. She was wearing half-wet clothes as she walked on the streets. Her face was so dirty that her original appearance could no longer be seen. She walked to a ce where buns were sold and raised her little face with all her might. Although her little face was dirty, her eyes were very beautiful. Which family''s child was this? she was really in trouble. When the bun seller saw the little girl in front of him, he couldn''t help but shake his head. The child''s clothes were wet, and her face was dirty. She was so small, and just standing there made people''s hearts ache. She directly took out a steamed bun from the steamer and ced it in the child''s small hand. The little girl took it and bit her small mouth. She bowed to the bun seller, took the bun, and ran away, She used her small hands to hold the bun and ate it carefully, but her small feet kept walking forward. When they didn''t give her anything to eat, she would pick it up. She would drink the water in the mineral water bottle that others had left behind and eat the things that others had left behind. There would also be kind people who would give her some food. She kept walking and running, and she was getting further and further away from that ce. However, she didn''t know where she was going. She didn''t remember many things. She didn''t remember her name, she didn''t remember her home, but she did remember that she was looking for her mother. At night, she was hiding in a train station. Woof, Woof. A dog that came out of nowhere started barking at her. The little child''s eyes were tightly shut as tears flowed down her face. Mother, she was scared, she was scared ... Mommy, I''m scared. She curled up her small body and the dogs kept barking at her as if they were eating her. She grabbed a stone with her small hand and hid her body even deeper. After the dogs barked a few times, they left, probably because they didn''t bite anyone. In the middle of the night, it rained heavily again. She licked her lips and crawled out. Shey on the ground and drank the rainwater on the ground. Then, she retracted her small body and took out a piece of dry biscuit to eat. She used her hands to wipe her small face. Be good, don''t cry, don''t cry, you''ll definitely be able to find your father and mother. But what could she do? she had forgotten what her mother looked like. She didn''t remember her mother''s name, nor did she know what her mother looked like. She only remembered that she had taken a very, very long car ride to get here. So, she could only walk a very, very long car ride to get home. She didn''t know the direction or where to go. She only knew that she had to keep walking forward and not let those people see her. They would beat her up, and it would hurt very, very much. They wouldn''t give her any food to eat, and she would be very, very hungry. She reached out her small hand and caught the rain outside. Then, she put it by her mouth and drank it mouthful by mouthful. Her small hand was already red and swollen from the cold. She then curled up her small body in the corner. Just like that, he fell asleep against the wall. He seemed to be able to hear her little mouth moving from time to time. There were only movements but no sound. She seemed to be shouting,"mother ... Mother ..." The sky brightened. She had not woken up yet, but she felt pain all over her body. She opened her eyes and saw a fierce-looking man hitting her with a stick from time to time. Where is this stinky beggar from? get lost, you''re dirtying my ce. The little child bit her peeling lips, and it was still raining heavily outside. go, still not going, not going, I''ll beat you to death. the stick hit the child''s small and tender body from time to time. The child pouted her little mouth pitifully and could only run into the heavy rain, letting the rain hit her body. It was very painful. She hid under a big tree and squatted down. She was cold, hungry, and scared. Suddenly, she burst into tears. The woman who was sleeping suddenly sat up. She reached out and took the doll from the bed. Then, she opened her listless eyes. She lowered her head and held the doll in front of her eyes. Suddenly, she smiled, but tears kept rolling down from the corners of her eyes. She stood up again and hugged the doll tightly in her arms. "What do we do?" Jian qingying tugged at Lu Ke ''en''s sleeve. Xiaohua is getting more and more off now. &Quot; "Let me think, wait for me to think." Lu Ke ''en was also a little anxious. The Xiaohua they were talking about was Xia ruoxin. At that moment, she was sitting on the sofa at one side, holding her doll with one hand, and her eyes were dull and lifeless. Ever since she arrived here, her mental state had been getting worse and worse. Her meals were not good either. Most of the time, she would just sit down and then be in a daze. She was in a daze. They were really afraid that if this continued, her body would not be able to take it. What was even more worrying was that she might really take it too hard one day andmit suicide. Chapter 965 A Missing Piece Of Memory I know. Lu jinrong rubbed his brows. dad, don''t worry. I''ll think of a way. the thing he was worried about had finally happened. Without the support of hatred, Xia ruoxin had nothing to live for. She was getting worse by the day. Losing her only daughter was already a huge blow to her body and mind. In the past, she still had hatred in her heart, but now that it was all over, she could not take it anymore. Gao Yi,e to my house once. I have something to tell you. after he called Gao Yi, he wanted to call Jia xinbao again. However, after thinking about it, he felt that some things had to be kept a secret. The fewer people knew that Lu Xiaohua was Xia ruoxin, the better. After all, Chu lui was not someone that could be easily fooled. Not long after, Gao Yi rushed over, travel-worn. Xiaohua''s condition is getting worse and worse. I was afraid that she would be dispirited, so I arranged for her to go abroad. In the end, it still happened. &Quot; Gao Yi frowned and stood up. He leaned back, and his voice was heavy. I''ve thought about it. When rainy was sick, I heard from the nurse that one time, the child was seriously ill. Xia ruoxin thought that she couldn''t be saved, but she didn''t want to live. &Quot; she raised rainy all by herself, bit by bit. She''s closer to her than any other mother and daughter. The child suffered so much, and she had yet to recover from the pain in her heart. In the end, the child was lost first, and then gone. This was a huge blow to her. It''s already very easy for her to survive until now. I understand her. Gao Yi paused for a moment before continuing. She''s actually a woman like a weed. She only needs a little water and sunlight to grow up. no matter what happens, she can grit her teeth and continue living, except for rainy. &Quot; she lives for rainy. However, if rainy is gone, she will lose her reason to live. Whether it''s you or me, none of us are as important as her child. &Quot; "What about Chu lui?" Lu jinrong asked again and mentioned this name. If it was that man, could he change anything? if he could save his Xiaohua, it did not matter even if he had to reveal Xia ruoxin''s identity. "Trust me, it''s no use." Gao Yi shook his head. you can''t look for anyone now, especially Chu lui. If things go wrong, not only will ruoxin not get better if you call him over, but Chu lui might also get himself into trouble. Don''t underestimate that person''s feelings for ruoxin. &Quot; Although he didn''t want to admit it, Chu Gao was a man who would die together with his enemy. "Then what should we do?" Lu jinrong pinched the space between his brows again and felt that his head was about the size of a watermelon. Gao Yi sat down again. There was a way, but he was not willing to make that decision. you do. Lu jinrong noticed the hesitation on Lu Yi''s face. Hesitation meant that he did, but he didn''t know if he should do it, right? yes, I do, " Gao Yi admitted. but I''m not willing to take this step until the end. &Quot; it''s already at the end. even though Lu jinrong did not know what method it was, it was not an ordinary method to make Gao Yi so hesitant and conflicted. However, Xiaohua''s mental state was getting worse and worse. If this continued, her body would definitely not be able to take it. Gao Yi still refused to use such a method. This was equivalent to denying the Xia ruoxin of the past and wiping away Xia ruoxin''s existence in the past. It would also wipe away rainy and him. Was he really going to do this? Warm sunlight seeped in through the window. The young woman on the bed grabbed the nket ufortably and pulled it to her face, but it still couldn''t block the strong light. Annoyed, she pulled the nket over her head and hid her whole body under it. She only opened her eyes when the nket was pulled away by a hand. The man in front of her was smiling warmly. It seemed warmer than the sun outside, but it was not as ring. "When did you arrive?" She sat up and stretched herself. However, after doing this, she felt a little embarrassed. She quickly took her clothes and put them on. When she saw the conservative pajamas she was wearing, she heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she did not have the habit of sleeping naked. haha ... the man in front of himughed leisurely. "Are you happy, Gao Yi?" yes, I''m fine. Gao Yi went to the window and pulled the curtains. get up quickly. We have to go for a checkup. &Quot; okay. the woman also buttoned her shirt, put on a pair of t shoes, and walked out. It just so happened that the non-servant hired by the house had already prepared breakfast, and she could eat it soon. Good Morning, miss Xiaohua. &Quot; Good Morning, miss North, " the young woman greeted the helper and sat down to eat her breakfast. This non-helper was good at cooking, but it was a pity that it was not China food. She still preferred to eat something like tofu pudding and soup dumplings. your mother wille tomorrow and find a chef. You can eat whatever you want in the future. Gao Yi walked over and sat opposite her as he spoke. "What are you thinking about? Could it be the worm in my stomach?" The young woman smiled and continued to eat happily. It''s not us, it''s the worm in your stomach. Gao Yi stared at the woman who was enjoying the food with aplicated expression. We have always been like this. We have always been by your side, but you have forgotten us. No, we made you forget us, but he didn''t know if it was the right thing to do. As for the woman at the table, she ate the food contentedly. It was just that there was not much information in her brain, which made her feel a little disappointed from time to time. However, this was not surprising. After all, anyone whocked such arge piece of memory would not be able to live without a heart. Those missing pieces of memories were almost half of her life. She could not remember who she had loved, hated, cared about, had any wishese true, or even her friends. She tore another piece of bread and put it in her mouth. Her slightly furrowed brows felt a little ufortable. Chapter 966 The Doll She Used To Play With? Her name was Lu Xiaohua. Of course, she also had a nickname, Lu Xiaohua. She was a child who had been pampered by the Lu family, but she did not have many memories. However, she could feel that her parents and brother were her family. If they were not family, there would be no natural closeness. Also, her habits and her previous photos were all from when she was young. Before she was seven years old, it was indeed her. This was undeniable because she recognized that face when she looked into the mirror at first sight. It was somewhat familiar, but it also seemed unfamiliar. She asked her mother why she only had photos of her before she was seven years old. Her mother said that it was because she was unwilling to take photos after she was seven years old. The main reason was that she was growing her teeth at that time and did not look good. Lu jinrong secretly took a few photos of her. Suddenly, the photo without her front teeth was ugly and she cried when she was still young. However, she knew how beautiful and ugly she was. Thus, she did not like to take photos until she grew up. She was clearly very beautiful, but she still did not like to face the camera. As for why she had be like this and forgotten about her past, it was because they said that she was seriously ill and had a high fever for a few days. Even though her brain was not damaged, she had forgotten some things and had slept for a long time. She had only woken up recently, and the handsome doctor in front of her was her main doctor. His name was Gao Yi, and he was her beautiful mother who would be back soon. Jian qingying, her father, who did not smile but doted on her a lot, and the handsome brother who was unrivaled, Lu jinrong. Her brother was only 32 years old and had no family background, no children, no wife. So far, he had no close woman by his side, and of course, no man. That was the situation in the family. It was simple, but of course, there might be many people that she had not recognized and could not remember. After she failed, her beautiful mother came back. mom. she stood up and ran over to hug Jian qingying. She was still a little uneasy, so she needed her mother''sfort. Jian qingying patted her daughter''s shoulder gently. don''t worry, it''s fine. It''s just that you''ve lost some memories. It''s fine if you can''t remember it. It''s fine as long as you don''t forget that I''m your mother. &Quot; However, Lu Xiaohua did not feel at ease. "Mom, do I have anyone I love?" She wasn''t young anymore. She was already in her twenties. At this age, if she got married early, she would have a child already. Maybe her child would be able to y a supporting role. Did she really have a lover and a son or daughter? "Lover?" Jian qingying was stunned for a moment, then she tidied her daughter''s hair in amusement. silly child, how can you have a lover? if you have a lover, why isn''t he here? If he didn''te, your dad would have already broken his legs, let alone your brother. He would have twisted his head off." Lu Xiaohua believed this. She had a father who loved his daughter and a brother who loved his sister. He did not allow anyone to get close to her. Even if someone looked at her for an extra second, he would re back at them with his beast-like eyes. With such a pair of father and son around, there should not be any male creatures around her. So, for the past twenty years, she should have been like an ascetic. Without a boyfriend, of course, she could not have children. However, she did not know why, but every time she thought of this, her heart would ache for no reason. And she still didn''t know the reason? When she arrived at the hospital, Gao Yi helped her do a check-up. After a series of examinations, she actually felt that she had recoveredpletely. Other than the loss of memory, the results were normal, and this made Jian qingying heave a sigh of relief. it''s good that you''re alright. I was really worried about you. thinking of how the child had been half-dead not long ago, her heart clenched and she was sad for no reason. It had not been easy. Now that she was fine, she could finally breathe a sigh of relief. mom, I''m fine. Lu Xiaohua leaned her head on Jian qingying''s shoulder, and her long eyshes that were slightly lowered had an additional trace of fatigue. Jian qingying didn''t dare to disturb her. She just stood there and let her daughter lean on her. This child could only have a good sleep now. Not long ago, she had insomnia all night. It was really heart-wrenching. When they reached home, Xia ruoxin went back to her bedroom. She opened the closet to change her clothes, but she saw an old doll in the closet. Even though the doll was old, one could still tell how beautiful it was when she bought it. The doll had very delicate facial features, big eyes, a small mouth, and a head of golden hair that was tied into two braids. She took the doll out and held it in her arms. It was a strange feeling, as if she had suddenly found something. However, the dolls were old. She thought that she must have yed with them before and cherished them very much, so she kept them until now. Otherwise, how could she still y with them at her age? one look and she could tell that they were yed with by four or five-year-old children. She ced the doll back in the cab, changed her clothes, and prepared to go out for dinner. Unsurprisingly, Gao Yi was there as well. He was her attending doctor, and he had always been staying nearby. After all, her brain was still quite muddled and had not fully recovered. However, she had a very good impression of doctor Gao. He was very friendly, and his smile was friendly. At this moment, Gao Yi was still smiling gently, but only he knew that the smile on his lips was a little lonely. As expected, he had forgotten everything. He had forgotten everything, including himself. "What, are you going out?" He pulled himself together and asked Lu Xiaohua, who had forgotten everything. yeah, I want to go out and get some sun. The weather is pretty good today. Lu Xiaohua naturally did not notice Gao Yi''s abnormality. The sun was really good today, and she felt like she was moldy. It seemed like she should go out and get some sun. I''ll go with you. Gao Yi stood up and walked to her side. Lu Xiaohua didn''t feel too good. Was the distance between them a little too close? she really didn''t have too many thoughts about Gao Yi. A woman''s sixth sense had always been extremely urate. Even though she didn''t have her past memories, she wasn''t stupid. She had lost her memory, not be stupid. She knew that without that feeling, she shouldn''t get close to him. It would only hurt others. However, he was just basking in the sun, so he didn''t have to think so much. sure. she smiled and followed behind Gao Yi, but she was a few meters away from him. Chapter 967 The Dirty Vagabond Gao Yi knew that she was hiding. Sometimes, such feelings were the most real. In the past, he would think that she might still have some feelings for him, but now he realized that she was far less close to him than she was to the Lu family. The Lu family was her family. In her nk life, it was the easiest for her to ept, and it was also the first time she epted it. He was only her attending doctor. There was no more to it. The moment she stepped out of the door, the sun outside fell on Lu Xiaohua. She closed her eyes, and a slight sourness poured out from the corners of her eyes. She ced her hand over her eyes and looked up at the warm setting sun. An infinitely good sunset? It was almost dusk. woof woof ... a 1.5-meter long Shepherd Dog ran over and started barking at her. It even rolled on the ground and wagged its tail from time to time. "Charlie?" Lu Xiaohua squatted down. It seemed like there really was such a name in her memory. An extremelyrge Shepherd Dog was called this. "Yes, it''s Charlie. Do you still remember?" Gao Yi squatted down and ced his hand on Charlie''s head. Charlie ignored him and only kept calling out to Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua squatted down and ced her fingers on Charlie''s head almost instinctively. The moment her fingers touched Charlie, he automatically fell to the ground. He did not roll around coquettishly. His dog eyes were wet and he really knew how to act cute. hehe ... Lu Xiaohua patted the big dog''s head again. Charlie licked her finger and wagged his tail happily. I might really be a member of the Lu family. she mumbled to herself, but Gao Yi heard her. His eyes darkened. Even if they had erased all her memories and given her a new identity, it would be the most suitable one. No one would doubt it if they were to encounter such a situation. However, she was still suspicious. Perhaps, until now, she still didn''tpletely believe in her new identity. ruoxin ... &Quot; Gao Yi sighed softly, causing Lu Xiaohua to raise her eyes in a daze. She blinked, and her mind was a little nk and confused. There was also a trace of struggle that she probably could not understand herself. "What did you just say?" Lu Xiaohua seemed to have heard Gao Yi say those two words, but his voice was a little soft, so she did not hear it clearly. nothing. Gao Yi lowered his head and gently stroked Charlie''s back. "Do you like the current you?" He didn''t know why he asked this, but it seemed a little strange. I like it. Lu Xiaohua turned her face, and her gazended on Charlie''s perked ears. Charlie''s ears twitched, and his head was almost resting on his master''s legs. This male dog was not that passionate towards men. On the contrary, he was the closest to Lu Xiaohua. This was why he was air-flown here. Once he got home, he was listless. He did not eat or drink. However, when he saw his mistress, whom he had not seen for a long time, he started to have fun. Gao Yi even thought that this dog was dying from illness. It turned out that it just wanted to see its master. Lu Xiaohua brought some dog food and water to feed Charlie. Charlie smelled the dog food and did not like it very much, but in the end, he still barked pitifully and ate the entire bowl of dog food. Then, he leaned against his owner and basked in the sun. Lu Xiaohua was lying on the rocking chair, and Charlie was quietly lying by her feet. He would raise his head to look at his master from time to time before falling asleep again. His tail would also wagged from time to time. She seemed to have forgotten some of her feelings and was a little unhappy. She gently opened her eyes, which were always filled with a thick mist. The night breeze was a little cold. Lu Xiaohua sat up and ced her hand on her temple, rubbing it gently. This was the way to reduce stress that Gao Yi had told her. She never slept well, and she was easily woken up at night. However, she never told anyone except her main doctor, Gao Yi. Gao Yi was helpless about this. He couldn''t find out where her insomnia came from, but it could be a hint in her heart. Since she didn''t have any previous memories, Gao Yi prescribed her a few sleeping pills that weren''t too harmful to her body, probably because of her uneasiness. If it really didn''t work, he would let her take one. After some time, he might be able to get used to sleeping at night, and then he wouldn''t need to take the medicine anymore. She poured herself a ss of water, her beautiful fingers gripping the ss tightly. Then, she took out a small bottle of medicine from the drawer, poured one pill from it, and put it in her mouth. The medicine and warm water went down her stomach. The medicine had not started to take effect yet, so she was still very awake. She put down the cup, opened the closet, and took out the doll. She hugged it in her arms. Sleepiness gradually overwhelmed her, but she still did not feel safe. It wasn''t until the drug finally defeated her will that she fell asleep in a daze. The rain gently beat on the colored ss, and the air outside faintly seeped in the natural fragrance of the soil. In the dark night, a small hand reached out and rummaged through the trash can for a long time before finding some food that others had left behind. Then, it was the small body of a child. It was a little girl. She carried these and ran to an empty corner and stuffed them into her mouth. This child was really too young, about four or five years old. His body was even smaller, but he looked like he was three or four years old. At this time, a man walked over and took out a biscuit. He began to eat it as he walked. After a few bites, the biscuit in his hand fell to the ground for some reason. The man just nced at it indifferently and did not pick it up. He continued to walk forward. The little girl who was hiding in the corner ran out and reached out to grab the biscuit on the ground. However, just as her small hand touched it, another bigger hand reached out and a homeless man kicked the little girl. f * ck off, mine. the homeless man took the biscuit from the ground and stuffed it into his mouth. The little girl got up from the ground and hid in a corner, not daring toe out. Wanderer''s eyes were fixed on the corner of the wall. After he finished the biscuit in his hand, he walked over and reached out to pull the little girl over. His pair of murky eyes also emitted a not-so-good light. He sized up the poor child, his hand reaching down to touch the child''s skinny body. Chapter 968 He Picked Up A Sister The little girl kept struggling. She grabbed the Vagabond''s hand and bit it. The Vagabond immediately threw the little girl on the ground. Then, he stood up and began to untie his pants. The little girl curled up her small body. She didn''t know what this bad person was going to do, but she was afraid. She was really afraid. Mommy ... Is scared ... From time to time, she would use her small hands to wipe her tears, and her small body would also shrink into the corner of the wall. The Tramp had already taken off histest pants, and his legs were bare, revealing his dirty lower body. The man''s hands reached forward and pulled the little girl out. With a bang, he felt a pain in the back of his head. Before he could see what had hit him, his head was blurred, and his body fell to the ground, revealing his white butt and the thing that stood upright. Then, a brick fell to the ground, followed by a boy who was not very tall. The boy ran over and reached his hand inside. "Little sister, don''t be afraid. Big brother will take you away." The little girl in the corner opened her big red eyes. After hesitating for a long time, she reached out her little hand. Perhaps it was because they were of the same age, so she was not afraid of this boy. Of course, she also believed him. The boy held the girl''s small hand tightly and carried her up. Although he wasn''t old, he was able to carry this small child. "Little sister, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid." The boy carefullyforted the little girl in his arms. Just as he was about to leave, he thought of something and walked back to the man''s side. He stretched out his foot and stepped on the man''s thing. The man''s body convulsed quickly, and his forehead broke out in cold sweat. However, he didn''t wake up. The thing below him was already a bloody mess. don''t be afraid. the boy pressed the little girl''s head into his arms. brother, take your sister and leave this ce. He carried the little girl, who was much younger than him, with some difficulty and left the ce step by step. The streetlights cast a warm yellow light on the ground. The boy carried the little girl to a small corner, which was just nice for them to shelter from the wind and rain. He squatted down and took out a hard biscuit from his pocket, cing it in the little girl''s hand. "Come, let little sister eat." The little girl stretched out her little hand and took the biscuit. Just as she was about to eat it, she ced the biscuit in front of the boy again. you can eat. I''m not hungry. the boy wiped the little girl''s face with his sleeve and realized that she was so beautiful. She was more beautiful than any other child he had ever seen. "Don''t be afraid, sister. I will protect you." He let the little girl sit on hisp while he sat on the ground, his hands tightly holding his sister who was eating the cake in his arms. When the little girl finished eating, the boy grinned and gently pinched the little girl''s thin and small face. brother''s name is Zheng Anze. I''m ten years old this year, and my mother gave me the name. What about you, sister? " He picked up the little girl in his arms and looked into the little girl''s bright and beautiful eyes. The little girl shook her head. She didn''t speak. It was unknown if she didn''t remember or if she didn''t know how to speak at all. She was a little mute. it''s okay. the boy used his sleeve to wipe the little girl''s face. "Since you don''t know the name, how about big brother give you a name? Big brother will call you Lanng, okay? Big brother''s mother said that if big brother were to have a little sister in the future, she would be called Lanng." "So, let''s call it Lanng, okay?" The little girl blinked her eyes. She seemed to have understood and nodded her little head hard. hehe ... the boyughed again. I have. younger sister. If mom was here, she would be very happy because I found a younger sister for myself, and a very beautiful one at that. &Quot; The wind at night was a little cold, and it carried a slight chill when it blew on their bodies. The boy used his body to block the wind and carefully protected his sister in his arms. His name was Zheng Anze. His mother gave him that name. After his mother passed away, he started to live alone. None of his rtives wanted to take care of him or provide for him. They took his and his mother''s house and the money his mother left him, then chased him out. He left home alone. He picked up food from the trash can to eat, and he also picked up the food that others threw on the ground. When he was thirsty, he went to the tap outside to drink water, until he picked up a little sister who was younger than him. He called her Lanng. Lanng was very beautiful and was the best-looking child he had ever seen. However, Lanng didn''t speak and didn''t remember the past. She didn''t even know how old she was, but he thought that Lanng should be around four years old. At night, the two little children kept each other warm and spent the night in this not-so-small corner. When it was high the next day, Zheng Anze opened his eyes and sat up. Lang Lang, who was in his arms, also rubbed his eyes. "You''re awake." "Are you hungry?" Zheng Anze reached out and wiped his sister''s face. Lanng nodded his little head hard. I''ll take you to find something to eat, " he said as he stood up and held his sister''s small hand. There was already a morning market, and there were all kinds of small stalls on both sides of the street. There were also restaurants of various sizes that were already open, and even more high-end hotels and so on. The boy held his sister''s hand and stood in front of the push cart. When the man saw the siblings, he pretended not to see them. Instead, he handed two youtiao to a customer sitting there. The customer also saw the two children. He picked up the two youtiao that he had just bought, then squatted down and ced them in front of the siblings. "Take it and eat it." thank you, uncle. Zheng Anze took the youtiao, and Lanng bowed politely to the man. The man''s heart ached. He reached out and took out his wallet. He thought for a while, then took out a piece of money and put it in the boy''s hand. take it. &Quot; Zheng Enze clutched the money in his hand tightly. It was a hundred dors. He knew that a hundred dors was enough to buy a lot of things, including a pair of shoes for his sister. He lowered his head and looked at the old shoes on his sister''s feet. They were so rotten that his toes could be seen. His sister''s clothes were also very thin. Her little face had been frostbitten a long time ago, but her eyes were even more beautiful and bright. The man was still squatting on the ground. He felt that it was not a good idea for such a big child to take care of a younger girl outside. there''s an orphanage not far from here. You guys can go there. The little girl is so pretty. I believe many people would want to adopt her. &Quot; Chapter 969 The Wandering Siblings Zheng Anze held his sister''s hand tightly. He would take care of his sister himself. No matter how tough and tiring it was, he would never give his sister to someone else. Who knew if those people would be like that Vagabond and want to hurt his sister? thank you, uncle. he thanked him again, bent down, and picked up Lanng from the ground. Then, he carried her to a fountain, took his sister''s hand, and squatted down. He carefully washed his sister''s hand and face, then used his sleeve to wipe it clean for her. Then, he carried his sister to a small corner and took out the deep-fried dough sticks that the man had given them just now. He tore a piece and fed it to his sister. eat. he smiled. Although he was small, one could tell that he was very good-looking. He had a pair of big eyes, a high nose, and thin lips, but when he smiled, he looked very good. He also ate bite by bite, but left most of it for his sister. They kept walking and picking up the bottles that were discarded by others. Zheng Anze only found out about this when he was outside. These bottles could be sold for money. If they picked up a lot of them in a day, they would earn a few dors. If they used all of them to buy steamed buns, it would be enough for them to eat for a few days. He clutched the 100 yuan in his pocket tightly. At night, he took his sister''s hand and brought her to a night market here. There would be many street stalls. There were many things here, and they were very cheap. He also carried a bag in his hand, which contained a few steamed buns. They were the food for the siblings for the next few days. He took out a piece of clothing from the stall. It was also a small cotton-padded jacket. It was not the good kind, but it should be very cheap. "Auntie, I want this. How much is this?" He asked as he held the clothes in his hand. The clothes seller was a middle-aged woman. When she saw the two children dressed in rags, she didn''t think about making money from the clothes. Forget it, the purchase price was not expensive anyway. I''ll give it to you, " she said as she took another pair of pants. and a pair of shoes. These are all defective products. I originally wanted to return them, but I''ll give them to you now. then, she looked at the boy again and took out another set from her bag. these are all leftovers. They''re not worth much. You can wear them too. &Quot; thank you. Zheng Anze had wanted to buy it, but he did not expect this Auntie to be so nice that she had given it all to him. The middle-aged woman''s gaze fell on Lanng. "Ya, this child is really good-looking." She couldn''t help but reach out and ce her hand on Lanng''s small face. Sure enough, how could this small face be so beautiful? Lanng didn''t move away, nor did sheugh. She only used her small hand to hold onto brother ke''s hand tightly. Zheng Enze carried his sister again. He was afraid that there were too many people here and he might lose her. At night, the two of them hid under an overpass. He changed his sister''s clothes. Although they didn''t look good, they were thick and she didn''t feel cold in them. He had changed into another set of clothes, but he did not put on his clothes. Instead, he covered his sister''s body with his shirt. Then, he sat against the wall and held his sister in his arms. He took out a steamed bun and gave half of it to his sister. The two of them began to eat, bite by bite. Under the overpass, there would be cars passing by. Sometimes, the light from the cars would shine on them, but his hand never left his sister in his arms. He was afraid that someone would steal his sister. When they woke up in the morning, the two of them had another bun. Zheng Anze brought his sister to look for water. Coincidentally, there was a watering cart by the side of the road. He held his sister''s hand and walked over. Then, he took out a broken but extremely clean cup from a bag. uncle, can you give us a ss of water? the water over there is enough. Zheng Anze pointed at the gardening truck behind him. There was a truck full of water. They didn''t need much, just a small ss would do. Lanng, who was standing beside Zheng Anze, stared at the person in front of him from time to time with hisrge eyes. "Where are your parents?" The uncle ced arge hand on Lanng''s head. It was so early in the morning. Where was the family? why did they let the two children out alone? and there were even such small children. The younger one in their family was still sleeping. If someone woke her up, she would definitely cry to death. mommy ... Zheng Anze''s eyes dimmed. He held his sister''s hand tightly. Daddy and Mommy are gone. &Quot; you two kids ... the uncle didn''t know what to say. He took out his cup from the car. After some thought. he decided to forget it. A cup wasn''t worth much anyway. He handed his cup to Zheng Anze. take this. However, as soon as he gave it out, he regretted it. A cup wasn''t worth much. If he gave it, then so be it. He wanted to give more money, but when he thought about how many scammers there were nowadays, he decided not to. thank you, uncle, " Zheng Anze said to the uncle. Lanng politely bowed to him, then her brother held her hand and walked away. However, she turned back to look at the uncle behind her, and her eyes moved to the hand that the uncle had always ced in his pocket. The little girl was very thin. Her brother was holding her small hand, and there was not much of a smile on her small face. However, her small face was indeed beautiful. She did not resent or hate him. She just looked at him like this. The eyes were so pure that they could reflect the initial ugliness of your soul. The uncle quickly retracted his hand as if he was scalded by something. After the two children walked away, he began to regret giving them more. Yes, he should give her some. No matter if it was real or fake, they were still children. Maybe they really had some difficulties. But if it was real, what should he do? his conscience was really a little uneasy, but when he wanted to look for the siblings, he realized that he could not find them anymore. Zheng Anze held his sister''s hand and found a ce to sit down. Then, he let his little sister sit on his knees and took out the cup that the man had given them. He ced the cup next to his sister''s mouth. "Drink it, it''s not hot." It was a thermos, and the water inside was still warm. Lanng took a sip obediently, then shook his head and pushed the cup in front of Zheng Anze. Chapter 970 961-Bad Guy Zheng Anze also took a sip, and the two of them ate a mantou. They weren''t that hungry anymore. Zheng Enze saw that his sister''s braids were loose. He asked his sister to sit down and knelt behind her, clumsilybing her hair. He was a boy and had never tied his hair up before, but it should be like this. However, he realized that his limbs were too short. In just a short while, his head was already covered in sweat. He did not know if he had hurt his sister. Lanng only opened his big eyes innocently and looked at her little fingers. She did not cry out in pain. She did not have pupils at all. Zheng Anze realized this. His sister actually didn''t know how to speak. However, this did not matter. This was a sister he had picked up, a rtive he had picked up. It did not matter whether Lanng was mute or not, whether he could speak or not. It did not matter. This was his little sister. He thought of what the uncle who gave them the deep-fried dough sticks had said. He said that they should go to the orphanage where there was food and water, and they could go to school. He rested his chin on his sister''s head. "Lanng, big brother will bring you to the orphanage, okay?" This way, we will have food to eat, a ce to sleep, a ce to go to school, and no one to bully us." Lanng nodded her little head obediently. She did not know what an orphanage was, but she was afraid of hunger and being bullied. They had no idea where the orphanage was, so they could only ask as they walked. When they were hungry, they would eat the steamed buns that they had saved up. When they were thirsty, they would drink water from fountains and other people''s water pipes. The weather was getting colder and colder. Most of the time, they were squeezed in a small corner. The older child held the younger one and used his not-so-wide front to block all the cold for his sister. The little girl was carrying an old doll in her arms. Her brother, Zheng Enze, had picked it up for her sister on the road. The doll was not dirty and might have been thrown away. It was just broken, but her sister liked it very much and had been carrying it in her arms. He rarely saw his sister smile. When he was tired from walking, he would carry his sister to a ce where no one was around and rest his legs. At this time, someone would stop beside them. "You two little ones, where are you going?" It was an older uncle. Along the way, the siblings met many good people. Even Zheng Anze, who had always been cautious, felt that there were many good people in the world, except for those rtives who had taken over his house after his mother passed away and chased him out. "Our sister is going to the orphanage." As he spoke, he pressed his sister''s little head into his arms. Lanng hugged the old doll in his arms tightly. Then, he reached out and held Zheng Anze''s hand, grinning at him. Although she was small, she was very stunning. Zheng Anze probably didn''t know what that meant. He only felt that his sister''s smile was very cute. However, the eyes of the man standing opposite them shed. "I''m going to the orphanage, do you want to take a ride? I won''t take your money." Zheng Anze didn''t say anything. He didn''t really trust this uncle. the orphanage is very far from here, " the man said. if you walk, it may take months. You don''t know the ce, so it''s easy to go the wrong way. It may take more time. &Quot; don''t worry. the manughed heartily and patted Zheng Anze''s head. I often travel long distances, so I''m very familiar with those ces. If I drive fast, I''ll be there in a few days. Even if you''re not worried about yourself, what about your sister? she''s so young. How can she walk such a long distance? " Zheng Anze was a little hesitant. He held his sister''s hand tightly, not knowing if he should agree to sit in this stranger''s car. "Uncle still has something to do and will be leaving soon. You don''t have much time to consider." The man reminded him again. He took out his wallet and took out a few notes, cing them in front of Zheng Enze. If you don''t go with uncle, you can keep the money. I hope you can reach the orphanage safely. After the man finished speaking, he sighed. This area wasn''t very safe. He heard that many children had already been lost. Zheng Anze didn''t take the money. He lowered his head and looked at his little sister sitting beside him. He held his sister''s hand and looked at the man. "Uncle, we don''t want your money. Can you please send us to the orphanage?" mm, okay. the man retracted his hand and reached out to carry Lanng away, but Zheng Anze held his sister and did not let go. "Uncle, I can carry her. My sister is afraid of strangers." As he spoke, he also stood up and hugged his sister who was on the ground in his arms. Lang Lang also ced his small head on his brother''s shoulder, not saying a word. The man had no choice but to withdraw his hand, and then took the brother and sister to his car. It was a ck car, and when they got in, the driver took out the candy in the car and gave it to them. thank you, uncle, " Zheng Anze thanked him. He unwrapped the candy wrapper for his sister. Lanng licked it, then ced the candy into his pocket when Zheng Enze was not paying attention. Zheng Anze ate one too. He turned around and patted his sister''s little head. Lanng rested his head on Zheng Anze''sp. They had no idea what was going on outside when the car started moving. They had no idea where they were going or which road they were taking. After Lanng had woken up while rubbing his eyes, she gently reached out her little hand and tugged at Zheng Anze''s sleeve. Zheng Anze didn''t say anything as he was sound asleep. Lanng let go of her little hand and continued to sleep on her brother''s leg. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she opened her eyes. The car stopped, and the door seemed to have opened. She closed her eyes tightly and held her brother''s hand tightly, instinctively afraid of people. "The goods you got today seem pretty good?" A man''s voice was heard, " have you found out that these two don''t have any background? " don''t worry. it was the driver''s voice. I''ve asked around. I''ve been with them for a long time. They''re both orphans and are going to look for an orphanage. The older one can be sold to work as a worker. This girl is very beautiful. She should be able to sell for a good price. &Quot; Chapter 971 962-Escape The man who opened the car door reached out and lifted the little girl''s head. this one is really good-looking. It''s just that it''s a little too small and won''t grow up easily. It might be sold for more money. The boys are also quite good-looking. I think those people will be very satisfied if they sell it to that kind of ce. &Quot; Let''s go. Let''s not talk about this for now. We should leave this ce first. The car stopped for a while before moving forward again. It was obvious that the man behind had also gotten into the car. how long can they sleep? " the man who had just gotten into the car asked the driver. you''ll be able to sleep for a day and a night. Don''t worry. Go and find the people over there now. We''ll settle the two children as soon as possible and get the money as soon as possible. &Quot; okay, " the man who had just gotten into the car agreed. After that, the two of them didn''t say a word. Lanng opened her eyes. She would pull Zheng Anze''s hand from time to time, but Zheng Anze was still unconscious. This was how Lanng was sold all the way. She knew that these people were going to sell her and her brother. Perhaps if she had to return to that kind of ce again, her brother would also go. She reached out and took out the grain from her pocket and threw it on the ground. She held her brother''s hand tightly with both hands. The car screeched to a stop. Lanng''s fingers hurt. Zheng Anze had already been carried away and he fell into someone''s arms. She did not move, did not cry, and did not make a fuss. It was as if she had really fallen asleep. She was put down. She heard the two people''s voices again. you look after them. I''ll go out to buy some food. &Quot; I know, " another man replied. Lanng couldn''t tell the difference between their voices. She only knew that one person''s footsteps had left, and the other person would leave after a while. She secretly opened her eyes and found out where they were. It seemed that they were in a room with a bed, a cupboard, and a table. Of course, there was no one. On the other bed, Zheng Anze was still lying there, unmoving. She sat up carefully and climbed down from the high bed. Then, she walked to Zheng Anze''s side and reached out her hand to tug at his clothes. She opened her mouth but no sound came out. She tugged at her brother''s clothes again, but Zheng Anze did not react at all, as if he was dead asleep. She bit her small lips and suddenly reached out to pull Zheng Enze down. However, she was too young and Zheng Enze was a boy who was almost ten years old. How could she pull him with such little strength? he was more than twice as heavy as her. She bit the back of her hand and pulled Zheng Anze down, not giving up. With a loud thump, Zheng Anze fell to the ground. Lanng looked around and ran to the door. The door was open, but they seemed to be on the second floor. She bit her thumb and ran back, pushing Zheng Anze under the bed. She didn''t think much. She just wanted to hide her brother. She didn''t forget about her doll and their bags. She grabbed them and stuffed them under the bed before climbing in herself. Then, shey on the ground and held her brother''s hand with her small fingers. Not long after, there was the sound of footsteps. Oh no, the two little ones ran away. After he finished speaking, the messy footsteps went further and further away. Zheng Anze''s hand suddenly moved, and Lanng quickly reached out to cover his mouth. Zheng Anze opened his eyes and wanted to speak, but his mouth was covered by someone. He pulled her hand away, and two voices were heard. "Damn it, where could these two little brats have run to? Didn''t I ask you to look after them? where are they?" I don''t know. Maybe they''re hiding somewhere. They can''t have gone far. &Quot; no, we have to find the two little ones. They''re so close to our mouths. They can''t just fly away like that. &Quot; let''s go and search again. We''ll drive the car. I don''t believe that these two kids can run anywhere. &Quot; Not long after, the sound of their footsteps became chaotic again. There was also the sound of people going down the stairs. ng, ng ng ... Until the sound could no longer be heard, Zheng Anze crawled out from under the bed and carried Lanng, who was lying on the ground, out. He tied his bag to his body and bent down. "Lanng,e up. Let''s go." Lanng climbed onto Zheng Anze''s back. Zheng Anze opened the door and ran down to the first floor. He didn''t dare to stop for even a moment. There were small roads that cars couldn''t drive through. He remembered the two men saying that they had to drive, so there shouldn''t be anyone on the small roads, right? At night, they hid in the corner of another house. Zheng Anze took out a bun and a ss of water from his bag. He shook the ss, and there was still more than half a ss of water. He broke off half of the bun and gave it to his sister. Lanng took the steamed bun and ate it. She leaned her small head into her brother''s arms and hugged the old doll in her arms tightly. Zheng Anze then took off his clothes and covered his sister. He didn''t dare to sleep the entire night. Every time he woke up, he would hug his little sister tightly in his arms. It was only now that he realized that there were not only good people in this world, but also many, many bad people. The next day, it rained. They were hiding in this ce without rain and could not leave. Zheng Anze reached out to take the cup that was receiving rainwater and ced it in front of Lang Lang. "Lanng, drink some water." Lanng let go of the doll in his arms, then held the cup and drank the water obediently. Zheng Anze also took a few sips and ced the cup outside to continue receiving the rain. Luckily, he had a few buns in his bag. Although they were hard and dry, they were still edible. As long as they could survive these few days, they would be safe. The rainsted for about five days. Zheng Anze would tell his sister stories from time to time. He realized that every time Lanng listened to a story, she would be in a daze. Although she still didn''t say anything, her eyes would be very bright. On the sixth day, the sky started to clear up, but the air was still wet, and the ground was not dry. maybe we can leave now. It''s been a few days. he touched his bag. There was no more food in it. If they didn''t leave, they might starve. He didn''t care. It would be fine even if they starved for a day, but he didn''t want his sister to go hungry. He bent down. "Lanng, let''s go." Lanng carried the doll in one hand and obediently climbed onto his brother''s back. Zheng Anze walked along the path. It had just rained, so there were puddles everywhere on the ground. From time to time, the muddy water would ssh and wet his shoes and clothes. However, his sister, who was on his back, was clean. Chapter 972 Uncles Daughter Is Missing Just like that, they walked and stopped. They did not meet the two bad guys again. Zheng Anze knew that there were many bad guys in this world, so they ran away from those who wanted to talk to them on the way. Of course, they might follow others. It was enough to suffer once. After walking for many days, Zheng Anze''s shoes were worn out, but they still did not dare to stop. Sometimes, they would sit by the roadside. You were like two little beggars. Someone would kindly give them food and money. With money, Zheng Anze would buy all of it into cheap and ravenous mantous. Usually, one Yuan was enough for him and his sister to eat for a few days. It rained again at night, and it rained a lot. Zheng Anze carried his sister and hid under the bridge of an overpass. This was the only ce that didn''t rain, and they could find a clean spot. is it cold? " he asked his sister, who was shivering in the cold. Lanng shook his head and hugged the doll in his arms, hiding his little face in his brother''s arms. Zheng Anze used his hands to continuously rub his sister''s two arms. Then, he took off his clothes and covered his sister with them. The rain continued to fall from time to time, and the sound of raindrops falling on the ground could be heard asionally. Drip, drip ... From time to time, a car would pass by them,ing and going in a hurry. However, he did not know that a ck car was passing by them at this moment. The headlights of the car shone on them. The boy covered his sister''s face with his clothes, and the strong light of the car shone on his face. Then, as his vision became clear, the car drove further away ... However, not long after, the car drove over again and stopped. The door opened, and a young man in a ck windbreaker got out of the car. The man''s facial features were well-defined, but he also looked a little old. His hair was actually white. He was clearly very young, but he seemed to have experienced the vicissitudes of life, and his hair was white. He walked over and squatted down in front of them. "Are youing with me? I''ll send you to an orphanage. It''s not safe here." Zheng Anze hugged his sister tightly, then looked at the man in front of him. The man''s eyes were very dark, and the clothes he was wearing seemed very high-end. He didn''t know why, but he wanted to believe him. However, he was still scared of being lied to, so he only pursed his lips tightly and did not say a word. The man was still squatting. I''m not a good person, but I won''t hit a child. I don''tck money. he took out his wallet and opened it. There was a pile of cards and a stack of 100 yuan bills. He took out another thing. It was written in Chinese, and some were in English. "This is uncle''s passport and some other things. I''m just telling you that I don''tck money and I won''t sell the child. You two can''t do this." Zheng Anze raised his hand. Under the streetlights on both sides, he could barely see the man''s face. This uncle looked ... Very fierce. He didn''t look like a good person, but a good person wasn''t written on his face, nor did he say it himself. He wanted to believe it one more time. The weather was getting colder and he knew that if they continued like this, they might fall sick soon and freeze to death here. "Will my sister and I be separated?" He hugged his little sister tightly in his arms. He no longer had any rtives, and it was not easy for him to have one more. He could not bear to leave his sister, and he was also afraid that others would hurt his sister. no, as long as you don''t want to. the man reached out and ced his hand on the boy''s head. The boy had good eyes. His gaze then fell on the little girl in the child''s arms. Yes, it was a little girl. Her exposed little head had two strange braids. He thought that if his daughter was still here, her hair would have been this long. Zheng Anze carried his sister and stood up, but his clothes were still covering the little girl''s body. Only her small head was exposed, and her small hand was also grabbing onto her brother''s clothes. She was thin and weak, like a chicken''s w. She should be the same age as his daughter. "What''s your sister''s name?" The man''s gaze moved away from the little girl. He was afraid that the more he looked at her, the more his heart would hurt. she''s called Lanng, my mother gave her that name. Zheng Anze carried his sister into the car. His pair of weak hands hugged his sister tightly without letting go. "Uncle, what''s your name? I''ll remember you. I''ll repay you when I grow up." The man drove steadily. I''m Chu lui. As for repayment, we''ll talk about it when you''re older. it would take him at least ten years to grow up. After ten years, who would remember who? Chu lui. Zheng Anze remembered this name. He carefully held his sister''s hand. He loved and doted on this sister he had picked up. "Uncle, why are you helping me?" Zheng Anze raised his head and asked Chu lui, who was driving. "Why?" There was an indescribable sourness in Chu lui''s throat. uncle lost his daughter, so uncle came to look for her. &Quot; "Uncle, How long have you been looking?" Zheng Anze lowered his head and hugged the child in his arms tightly, afraid that she would fall. it''s been almost a year, " Chu lui replied. His voice was a little hoarse. uncle will definitely be able to find little sister. Zheng Anzhi ced his head on his sister''s head. Chu lui did not say anything. Actually, he had never been a good person. It was just that he had unexpectedly done a good thing. The two children were not very old. He was just thinking that if he treated other people''s children like this, would his daughter be taken care of by strangers? Everyone said that his rainy was dead, but he still stubbornly believed that his daughter was still alive. He drove the car to the entrance of a local orphanage. Not long after, Zheng Anze had already carried his sister in. Chu lui exined his intentions briefly, and the director understood. Chu lui had also used his name to donate arge sum of money to the orphans. The director was all smiles as he thought that therge sum of money that Chu lui had donated this time could buy a television for the children in the orphanage, treat many children, and even hire a teacher. The director quickly got someone to bring Zheng Anze and the child in his arms to a resting ce. Chapter 973 The Reason Why The Child Cant Speak Chu lui seemed to have thought of something. He walked in front of Zheng Anze and squatted down. He actually liked this child. "When I find my daughter, I''ll bring you home, okay?" "Do I have to bring my little sister too?" Zheng Anze looked up and asked, " if you don''t bring your sister, Anze won''t be going. &Quot; yes. Chu lui reached out and ced his hand on the little girl''s head. At this moment, his heart ached again. His rainy also had such soft hair. He just didn''t know if his daughter would have such a good life. It was strange. Back then, Lin Qing and Guo ''er were siblings, and they were very simr to this pair of siblings. However, Chu lui never liked them. He liked Zheng Anze because his eyes were very sharp. He was not a young child. Even when facing him, he did not give in. He protected his sister and himself. He would notpromise with anyone. When necessary, he would be ruthless. This step was somewhat like him. She just didn''t know if he would treat rainy well. After all, he already had a sister. don''t worry, uncle. Zheng Anze patted his chest and promised. an ze will definitely treat your little sister well. &Quot; Chu lui ruffled Zheng Anze''s hair. Then, he thought of something. He took out his wallet, took out a few hundred-dor bills, and ced them in Zheng Anze''s pocket. Don''t think that only the world of adults is a battlefield. Actually, it was the same for children. Zheng Anze touched his pocket and pursed his lips stubbornly. Chu lui did not stay long. When he left, Zheng Anze carried Lang Lang over. Lang Lang rubbed his eyes, and his big, clear eyes were focused on Chu lui''s car. Her small lips moved, but she did not know what to say. "Lanng, what are you saying?" Zheng Anze seemed to have heard his sister''s voice. The little sister he had picked up had never said a word. daddy ... Lanng opened his mouth, but only mouthed without making any sound. don''t be afraid. It''s very safe here. There are no bad people here. Zheng Anze carried his sister and ced her on a small bed. The two of them shared a bunk bed. There were six children in the dormitory, so each of them had a bed. He was afraid that his sister would fall off, so he let her sleep on the lower bed while he slept on the upper bed. He took out the money that the uncle had given him, the money that he had sold bottles on the way, and the money that the kind-hearted people had given him. He stuffed all of them into his own body and did not leave them anywhere in the orphanage. He carefully hid the money and sat down. He saw that his sister had already fallen asleep. She curled up her small body. Her long eyshes were very thick and long, but she was too small, so small that she looked pitiful. Earlier, when he had just woken up, he had instinctively looked down from his bed, but he had not seen his sister. "Lanng!" He called out and quickly climbed down from the upper bunk. The other children were still asleep, except for his younger sister, Lanng. He ran out in a hurry and saw a small child sitting at the door. He did not know what she was thinking about. She hugged her knees and looked lonely and pitiful. "What are you doing here?" He walked over and tidied his sister''s hair. Then, he clumsilybed her hair into two small braids. Lanng looked up and pulled her brother''s hand. She stood up and ran to the empty space in front. She reached out her hand and bent backward. Zheng Anze was shocked. However, very quickly, he was already rendered speechless by what he saw. He saw the small child in front of him quickly bend down and do all kinds of strange movements that ordinary people couldn''t do. Although they were small, the child''s bones were very soft. He stood up, walked over, and fixed his sister''s two pigtails. "Lanng studied this?" Lanng nodded, still not saying anything. "Was Lanng captured by them to learn this?" He had heard that human traffickers would sell very young children to acrobatic troupes and let them learn some skills so that they could make money in the future. Lanng nodded again. Then, she thought about it and let her brother look at the red marks on her small arms. Although the wounds had healed, she could still vaguely see the scars left behind from being beaten up. don''t be afraid. Zheng Anze used his arms to hug his sister. I will protect Lanng and not let anyone bully him again. &Quot; At noon, a doctor came over and did a check on each child. However, the moment he undid Lanng''s clothes, he frowned. how did this child get so many injuries? " The head of the hospital came over and exined, " this child just arrived yesterday. She doesn''t know anything when you ask her. She doesn''t say anything. Oh, she also has an older brother. &Quot; Zheng Anze held his sister''s hand and stared at the doctor. "How did she get injured?" The doctor asked Zheng Anze, Zheng Anze shook his head. Forget it. The doctor didn''t ask anymore. He squatted down and liked the child at first sight. She was really too beautiful, but she was too young and didn''t smile. These children were either abandoned by their parents or had no one to take care of them for various reasons. In the end, they had no choice but to be sent to the orphanage. However, he really couldn''t figure out why someone was willing to part with such a beautiful child. open your mouth. Let uncle take a look. he took out a small shlight and wanted to look at the child''s throat. He didn''t know if it was inborn or acquired, but the child didn''t speak. Lanng obediently opened his mouth wide. The doctor checked for a long time but did not find any abnormalities. "How''s the child?" The director asked the doctor. Mr. Chu had personally sent them over and said that he woulde to see them. Mr. Chu had also donated arge sum of money to the orphans, enough to cover the entire orphanage''s expenses for more than a year. This was why the director was so worried about Zheng Anze and his sister. the child is fine. the doctor could not find anything wrong with her after a long examination. her vocal cords and voice are fine, but she can''t make a sound. &Quot; "She''s not a mute?" The head of the orphanage had thought that the child was mute. She could hear it, but she didn''t speak to anyone. Although she was very obedient, she was a little quiet. She didn''t seem to like to talk to people and didn''t like to smile. However, she was the most beautiful child in the entire orphanage. Chapter 974 Being Adopted she''s not mute, but she can''t speak, " the doctor continued. we can''t rule out the possibility that she was born mute or that she was born mute. It''s possible that the child suffered too much shock, so she lost her ability to speak for a while. She''ll be fine after she grows up. &Quot; Zheng Anze held his sister''s hand tightly. He did not want to have too much contact with the other children. He realized that these children liked to bully Lanng. Perhaps it was because Lanng could not speak, or perhaps it was because he was too beautiful. When he was not around, they would pull Lanng''s hair and kick and hit her from time to time. Lanng grabbed his brother''s sleeve. Zheng Anze squatted down and adjusted the two braids on her head. "What''s wrong?" He hugged his sister''s tiny body. This sister that he had picked up was his only family member now. Lanng shook his head and bit his small lips, still unwilling to speak. At night, she slept on that small bed, her body curled up, and she always felt insecure. mommy ... she called out to her mother silently, her little hands trying to grab onto something from time to time. In the end. she could only hug a small corner of the nket tightly and fell asleep just like that. "What is Lanng drawing?" When Zheng Anze came out, he saw Lang Lang squatting on the ground and drawing something. From time to time, Lanng would draw on the ground with a piece of chalk. Then, she stood up and ran to Zheng Anze, holding his hand. Then, she pointed at the things she had drawn on the ground. mother ... she said without a sound. Zheng Anze suddenly understood what she was talking about, and he couldn''t help but tear up. Lanng took off her little shoes andy in the painting, just like lying in her mother''s arms. She had forgotten her mother''s appearance and her name, but she had not forgotten what it felt like to be in her mother''s arms. However, this wasn''t her mother''s. Her mother wasn''t so cold. Her mother wasn''t so cold either. She curled up her small body and sobbed from time to time. Zheng Anze walked over and sat down as well. He also thought of his mother. When his mother was around, even though their days were not very good, she had never starved him. She would make delicious desserts and give them to him. However, he had not eaten her desserts in a long time. He reached out and pulled out a ne from his neck. There was a heart-shaped pendant at the bottom of the ne. He opened the pendant. There was a picture of his mother and another, but the person''s face waspletely disfigured. He had no idea what the person looked like, but he only wanted to see his mother and not anyone else. The orphanage had started preparing for a program. This time, many families woulde. In addition to adopting the children here, the orphanage would also receive a small donation. The annual ie of the orphanage, other than the government subsidies, was just this. There would be childrening in and out constantly. Usually, those who were good-looking and well-behaved would be adopted very quickly. However, it was not so easy for those who were ugly. Actually, children like Lanng would easily catch the attention of their parents. It was a pity that she could not speak. Whether she was born with it or not, she was still a handicapped child. Moreover, this child had a very strange personality. She usually only spent time with Zheng Anze and did not y much with the other children. She was very isted. Fortunately, she was very obedient. Otherwise, the Dean would have a headache. The aunties had arranged programs for the orphans. Most of the children here were abandoned because they were disabled. The possibility of these children being adopted was very small, so everyone ced their hopes on healthy children. On one hand, it could reduce the burden on the orphanage, and on the other hand, it could help the children find aplete family. The director had heard that Lanng could do acrobatics, so he had arranged a separate program for her. When the gate opened, these people who wanted to adopt a child came over early in the morning to watch the children''s performance. The children''s innocence and naivety indeed made people''s hearts melt. Lanng, on the other hand, attracted everyone''s attention. She was about four to five years old and was very small. She looked like she was about three or four years old. She had two braids and her chin was sharp. Her eyes were very big and her waist was very flexible. She could bend her body to an unimaginable degree. Of course, what was more likable was her small face. She was really beautiful. However, when many people heard that the child could not speak, they took a step back. After all, they wanted to adopt a normal child. It was fine even if he was ugly, but he would not be disabled. When Lanng finished her performance, everyone pped their hands from time to time to give her a round of apuse. Lanng got off the stage, while she sat on the steps, subconsciously looking for her brother. But her brother never came. "Is this the child?" A voice came from above Lang Lang''s head. Lanng raised her small face and saw a young man and woman standing in front of her, as well as a worker. yes. the worker walked over and extended his hand to Lanng. Lanng stood up and held the worker''s hand tightly, staring at the two people in front of her with a pair of big eyes. her name is Lanng, " the worker said. she''s the prettiest child here, the one who performed just now. She can''t speak, but she can hear. She and her brother just arrived at our orphanage. Her brother might be adopted by another family now. That family doesn''t have children and is in a good condition. &Quot; however, that family has a request. They only want one child, and no one wants Lanng. But it''s just as well, since you''re also preparing to adopt this child. This way, the two children can have a family. &Quot; In fact, in an orphanage, it was very difficult for two siblings to be adopted by the same family. Most families only wanted children and would not raise another one. Tears welled up in Lanng''s eyes as he listened. She didn''t understand what these people were saying. She only knew that the worker Auntie said that her brother had been adopted, and he was from a very good family. "Lanng, this uncle and Auntie want to take you away. Are you willing to?" The worker squatted down and gently tidied the little girl''s hair. This child was very academic, but it was a pity that she was mute. Otherwise, there would be a better family that wanted her. Lanng opened his mouth but didn''t say anything. She shook her head. She did not want to. Chapter 975 Getting His Sister Back Lanng, " the hospital worker called her name again, trying to make it easier for her to get close to others. your brother is going to be taken away by a well-to-do family, but if you were here, your brother wouldn''t go. Your brother is not young, and there might be no one who wants to adopt him in the future. You can''t miss this opportunity, do you understand? He needs a good education, a good environment, and a good family." Lanng''s eyes werepletely red. She hugged the old and tattered doll in her arms and pursed her small lips. She did not say a word, neither willing nor unwilling. When the strange woman saw this, she quickly stepped forward and picked up the child on the ground. this child is really good-looking. Your name is Lanng, right? " She smiled as she spoke to the child. However, Lanng didn''t smile. She just looked at the woman in front of her with her big eyes, which were slightly blue. She saw the woman''s smiling face and a sh of impatience in her eyes. Jusali had never seen such a difficult child. She pinched Lanng''s little face and said, " I think this child is destined to be with us, so let him stay with our family. Don''t worry, we''ll take good care of this child, as good as our own daughter. &Quot; As she spoke, she put down the child in her arms and stood beside her husband, Chen Li ''an. She tugged at his sleeve and said, " li'' an, don''t you think so? let''s choose this child. &Quot; Chen Li ''an only nodded after a long while. yes, don''t worry. We all like this child very much and will treat her as our own daughter. &Quot; Only then did the worker rx. She walked to Lanng''s side and held his little hand. "I wonder when you two are going to pick up the child?" The worker asked. They could only start to go through the procedures when they had a confirmed date. "I wonder if I can do it today?" The woman was a little anxious. Perhaps she was going to send an emojiter that didn''t seem right. She finally relented and said, " we only have a sick daughter at home, so I was thinking if I could bring the child back as soon as possible to keep herpany. This child is beautiful. I think my daughter will definitely like her very much. &Quot; I see. the workers had heard of this couple before. The man was called Chen Li ''an, and the woman was called zusali. The two were considered to be local entrepreneurs and owned a medium-sized renovationpany. Their family conditions were not bad. For so many years, the two of them only had a weak and sickly daughter. This time, they came to adopt a child to apany their daughter. The child did not need to be smart. They just wanted someone who was obedient and had a good personality. This way, they wouldn''t bully their fa ''er. In the end, they chose Lanng. Of course, the director was happy. Zheng Anze had been chosen by a wealthy overseas businessman and they were talking about adoption. However, it seemed like Zheng Anze wasn''t too willing because he had a sister. If Lanng was chosen by a good family, then Zheng Anze could be adopted. The orphanage would also receive a lot of donations and could feed the remaining children a few meals of meat. The adoption procedures werepleted very quickly because the Chen couple wanted to find a ymate for their child as soon as possible. So, after the procedures werepleted, they took Lanng away. Lanng wanted to see her brother again, so she stood at the iron gate of the orphanage and refused to leave. Lanng, let''s go. Chen Li ''an quickly picked up Lanng from the ground and walked quickly. Lanng''s gaze was fixed on the orphanage behind them. When they got into the car and the orphanage was no longer in sight, she still did not see Gollin. She leaned on the car window, and bean-sized tears rolled down her face from time to time. Not long after, Zheng Anze came to pick up his sister. what? Anze, you don''t want to be adopted? " Even the director was a little surprised. it''s such a good family. So many children want to go in, but why are you not willing? " She really couldn''t understand. This was a really good family with good conditions and a simple family. The old man was all alone now. His son and daughter-inw died in a car ident, and there were no children at home. If the old man went over, everything would belong to an ze. "I want to be with my sister, but he doesn''t want to." Zheng Anze said calmly. He did not feel sad at all. In his heart, nothing in this world was more important than his sister. He and his sister had been relying on each other for so long, and his sister had even saved his life. He could not leave his sister alone. "But ..." The director didn''t know how to answer him. an ze, Lanng has already been adopted. We thought you would be adopted, but we didn''t expect you to be unwilling. Lanng was taken away by her new parents. &Quot; "He was adopted?" Zheng Anze''s eyes widened, and his hands were clenched tightly by his sides. Impossible, how could this be? he had made a promise with his sister. They would not be separated. yes. the director was actually quite embarrassed. the family went through the procedures in a hurry. It took less than an hour, and all the procedures werepleted. They had wanted to adopt a child for a long time, so they prepared all the information. After the adoption procedures werepleted, they left with the child. &Quot; "May I know who adopted my sister?" Zheng Anze looked up and asked the director. this ... the director was in a difficult position. Logically speaking, he couldn''t do that because the family had said when they went through the procedures that they didn''t want anyone to know where the child came from. However, this person wasn''t just anyone. It was an ze, Lanng''s brother. okay. the director felt a little guilty. No matter what, she wanted to let the siblings meet, but she really thought that an ze would be adopted and so would Lanng. In the end, Lanng left, but an ze didn''t. When an ze first arrived at the orphanage, he said he wouldn''t be separated from his sister. Now, she didn''t know whose fault it was. It seemed to be her, the director''s fault. She had no choice but to take out a stack of documents from the cab and look for Lanng''s adoption papers. "Yes, it''s here." The man''s name was Sun Li ''an, and the woman''s name was zusali. There was their phone number and address. Their family owned a not-so-small constructionpany. There was also a copy of their ID card, their address, and phone number. Zheng Anze kept all of this in mind. I want to get my sister back, " Zheng Anze said to the director. I won''t let anyone else take care of my sister. I will take care of her. &Quot; Chapter 976 Not Really Adopted that''s not good. The procedures have already beenpleted. the director was in a difficult position. Only when the adopter didn''t want the child would they send the child back. However, under normal circumstances, if the child was really adopted, it wouldn''t be so easy to send the child back, let alone ask for the child back. I''ll talk to them personally. Zheng Anze was very insistent. He didn''t believe anyone. He didn''t believe that any family would treat his sister well. Even if it was true, he wanted to see it with his own eyes. He also wanted to bring his sister along. He no longer had a mother, and he didn''t want to lose his sister as well. okay. the director thought for a while, then picked up the phone and dialed the family''s phone number. But strangely, she dialed a few times, but there was no answer. maybe he''s in the car. the directorforted Zheng Anze and himself. Zheng Anze sat quietly on the steps outside, waiting for this call. However, it had been going on for the entire afternoon, and the call did not go through. When he called again, he would not have to do it again. That was because the phone number on the other side had be empty. Zheng Anze carried his old bag in his arms and stuffed his sister''s doll into his bag. Then, while everyone was busy, he secretly left the orphanage. If no one helped him find his sister, he would go by himself. There were too many bad people in this world, and he no longer trusted anyone. They had promised not to separate him and his sister, but in the end, they had given his sister to someone else. He followed the address left by the family to find thepany. As long as he found thepany, he would be able to find his sister. He touched his pocket and found the money that uncle Chu had given him. It was a lot, enough for him to buy a bus ticket and find his sister. He bought a bus ticket, but he didn''t know where he was going. He had to leave first, so he took out a small book. On the small book, he wrote down thepany''s address, their phone number, their ID card number, and the address on the ID card. He knew the phone number, but it was no longer in service. He couldn''t get through, so he felt that something was wrong. He thought that his sister must have been scammed away. Therefore, he had to find his sister. No matter how long he had to walk, no matter how much pain he had to go through, he had to find his sister. At this moment, in a room, a bowl was smashed. go away, I hate you. the weak child on the bed hit the little girl who was giving birth in front of her from time to time. His eyes were full of hatred and jealousy, causing the little girl to shrink back in fear. Then, she walked out and picked up the bowl from the ground. "Did you bully your sister again?" At this moment, a woman stood in front of the little girl. Before the little girl could open her mouth, a p was heard, and a five-fingered mark appeared on the little girl''s face. "Still not sweeping?" The woman pinched the child''s small shoulders hard. we didn''t bring you back for you to eat and drink for free. &Quot; The little girl squatted down and picked up the pieces of debris on the ground, then threw them into the trash can. She took a piece of cloth, knelt on the ground, and wiped the floor. "Lanng,e in." The little girl stood up and stood at the door, but her pair of small feet could not take a step in. "Come in. You''re mute, not deaf." The woman''s voice rushed forward again. The little girl bit her small lips and walked in step by step. She stood at the door, her little face swollen. When she looked closer, she realized that it was Lanng, the Lanng who had been taken out of the orphanage. The child, who had gained some weight before, was now pitifully thin. what are you still standing there for? " jusali yelled at Lanng. why aren''t you doing a somersault for my Meimei? " The woman lowered her head and looked at the child in her arms. Meimei, look. Let her do the somersaults for you. It''s very nice. &Quot; The child, who was called Meimei, did not look too good. She seemed to have little strength in her body, and she was not interested in anything at all. However, her eyes were filled with hatred as she stared at the little girl who kept bending over and doing somersaults. She looked very cute, but she was also very annoying. After the somersault, Lanng shrank into a corner and looked at her new mother and sister. Her new sister was seriously ill. Whenever she was sick, she would smash things and hit people ... Her new mother no longer smiled at her, and her new father was almost not at home the whole day. She doesn''t like this family. She wants to go back to the orphanage and look for her brother. Even if you were like that in the past, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t have enough to eat when she''s out with her brother. At the very least, it won''t hurt. little mute,e here. Meimei waved at Lanng. Lanng bit his small lips, then moved forward until she was standing beside the little sister. Meimei sneered, reached out, and pinched Lanng''s small arm. Lanng''s eyes were red from the pain, but she didn''t dare to cry out in pain, nor did she dare to move away. Her sister would pinch her even harder, and it would hurt more. "Get out, you get out." Meimei pushed Lanng hard, causing her small body to fall to the ground. She hated this younger sister. She hated this healthy younger sister. She hated everyone. She hated everyone who could run, jump, and go to school. Lanng was pushed to the ground. Her small hands were also wiping on the ground, and her skin was cut. She ran out and then hid in her sleeping ce. Actually, she was sleeping in a small corner of the living room. She used to raise a puppy, but after the puppy was thrown away, this ce became her ce. She ate inside and slept here. why did you ask her to go there again? " Chen Li ''an asked jusali unhappily, asking her to eat more. I know. jusali poked the rice in her bowl hard. I just can''t ept it. Why is our Meimei like that, but she, a little beggar from who knows where, is still alive? " it''s all fate. Chen Li ''an felt as if something was stuck in his heart when he heard that. He felt terrible and ufortable. Like jusali, he kept asking himself why other people''s children were healthy, but his daughter had to suffer from this illness. "When are you going to check her up?" Jusali took another bite of her food, her eyes fixed on the child who was eating obediently in the corner. Her eyes were hazy and cold. "Is it really good for us to do this?" Chen Li ''an had finally gotten over this. this child is so young. Are we really going to do this? " Chapter 977 968-Found "If I don''t do this, what should I do?" Jusali directly smashed her chopsticks on the table. are you going to watch Meimei die? She''s only eight years old and hasn''t even had a good day. Now that her daughter is saved, you''re still hesitating. Fine, you don''t have to be the bad person. You can be the good person. I''ll be the bad person. As long as my daughter can be saved, I''ll do anything. Even if it''s a Thunderbolt, I''ll ept it. Otherwise, why would I adopt a mute and make myself more difficult? Although she''s mute, she can still eat and sleep. But my Meimei can''t eat or drink anything. She can only wait for Death day by day." Chen Li ''an could not say anything more. He knew that since they had thought of this and brought the child back, there was no turning back. Perhaps what they were doing was immoral, but in order to save their daughter''s life, they had to do this. A few dayster, Chen Li ''an carried Lang Lang to a small hospital. "Is this the child?" A doctor in white walked over. When he saw the child in Chen Li ''an''s arms, he did not look too good. he''s so young. How old is he? " six years old, " Chen Li ''an answered awkwardly. she doesn''t look like one. the doctor reached out and touched the little girl''s hand. she''s at most five years old. She''s too young. This one won''t do. &Quot; "I''m begging you. Can you bear to see my Meimei die? You also saw her birth and watched her grow up. Big brother, I''m begging you, just take it as I''m begging you, okay? She''s my only daughter in this life, and you only have one niece. So far, our Li family only has Meimei as our only child." The doctor was in a difficult position. He could not make a decision between morality and human feelings. put the child down, " the doctor said as he went to get something. I''ll check her. &Quot; ? Chen Li ''an finally showed a smile, but when he saw the little child in his arms, the smile on his face froze. But in the end, he made up his mind. On the table beside him, there was a badge with three words written on it: Chen Li Ping. If it weren''t for their rtionship, no doctor would have performed such an operation on him. The trafficking of human organs was illegal to begin with. Not long after, Chen Liping returned. His facial features were quite simr to Chen Li ''an''s. It was not hard to tell that they were blood Brothers. Chen Li Ping pulled the child''s thin arm, not knowing where to start. "Where did the childe from?" He asked Chen Li ''an. she was adopted from an orphanage. She has no parents and can''t speak, " Chen Li ''an quickly replied. Therge needle had already pierced the child''s small arm. The child''s tears finally fell, and he looked very pitiful. Her little mouth was moving from time to time as if she was calling for her mother. I''ll make a match with her first. We''ll talk about the rest after the match. If the match doesn''t work, what are you going to do with the child? " Chen Liping had already collected the tube of blood and would send it for examination in a while. He hoped that the match would be sessful, but at the same time, he did not want it to be sessful. Sometimes, when they made a decision, it was difficult to make a decision even with such hesitation. "Unsessful?" Chen Li ''an lowered his head and picked up the child. if it''s unsessful, then send him back. &Quot; "And then find other children?" Chen Liping took over his brother''s words. I know that you want to save Meimei, but you can''t do this. Your child is a child, but other people''s children are also children. Can you really be so cold-blooded and inhumane? " "What else can I do if I''m not ruthless?" Chen Li ''an wiped his face. I can''t just watch Meimei die in front of me. Even if it''s a crime, I''ll admit it. &Quot; What else could Chen Liping say? he could only bring the blood to be tested first to make a match for the two children. Lanng curled up in a small corner. She opened her eyes and looked at the window. She stood up and tiptoed to pull open the curtains. Then, she looked at the leaves falling from the big trees outside. Ye Ye went to find her mother. Would mommye to look for Lanng? She pressed her small face against the leaves. The leaves gently rubbed against her small face, and she sobbed softly from time to time. She also cried. Her small arms were full of bruises and red spots from being pricked by needles ... Not long after, the results of the examination came out. Chen Li ''an and his wife were exceptionally happy. They had really made the right decision. This child was their Meimei''s life-saving medicine. give her better food these days, " Chen Liping said to his brother and sister-inw. she''s too thin. It''s not easy to operate on her. &Quot; I know. jusali was in a good mood. Of course, in order to get her daughter''s surgery done as soon as possible, she would definitely raise her daughter until she was fair and chubby. When it was fat, there would be no need to raise it anymore. eat. jusali mmed the table and said, " eat all of this. Eat as much as you can, okay? " Lanng picked up his chopsticks and stuffed his mouth with rice, but his eyes were red. pa! jusali pped the little face in front of her impatiently. why are you so useless? you''ve eaten so much, why haven''t you gained any weight? " Lanng buried his little face in the bowl again, tears constantly falling into the bowl. cry? why are you still crying? what are you crying about? " Jusali pped the child''s small head again, and the child''s head fell directly on the table. The child''s skin was originally very tender, and soon, a big bump appeared on his forehead. mom. at this moment, Meimei walked out. Her face was as pale as a ghost. Meimei, " jusali quickly stood up and carried her daughter. why did youe out? are you hungry? mommy will make something for you to eat, okay? " Meimei shook her head, then stretched out her little finger and pointed at little Lanng, who was constantly stuffing food into her mouth. "Mom, I want to see a somersault." okay, " jusali said to her daughter with a smile, then her face turned cold. "Wretched girl, why aren''t youing over to do a somersault for this elder sister?" Lanng ced her chopsticks on the table and somersaulted on the ground. She didn''t dare to disobey, or she''d be beaten. She wiped her tears with the back of her hand and covered her bulging stomach. She didn''t want to eat anymore. Her stomach was in so much pain. She didn''t want to eat anymore. Chen Li ''an opened a door and walked in. He did not know that a young boy was following behind him. The boy clenched his hands and followed him. Chapter 978 969-True Motive He was Zheng Anze. He had been in the car for a long time and had been looking for Zheng Anze for a long time. He knew that there was something wrong with the person who took his sister away. He couldn''t get through to him and the address was fake. If he really wanted to adopt his sister, he wouldn''t have left all these behind as fake. However, they had forgotten that the phone number and address were fake, but the ID card was not. He used the money that uncle Chu gave him to buy a ticket to go to the ce on the two ID cards. Then, he asked for their address before he found this ce. He waited at the entrance of the man''spany for a long time before he found the person on the ID card, so it should be them. He lowered his head and looked at the clothes he was wearing. They were not old and could be considered clean. He had changed into them when he went out today. He knew that this man would eat here every day. Sometimes, he would eat alone, sometimes with others. He pushed the door open and walked in. The waiter inside did not chase him out just because he was a child. To them, as long as he gave money, he was God. He found the table closest to them, ordered the cheapest noodles, and sat down to eat. Li Li ''an, who was not far away, looked at the watch on his bowl from time to time as if he was waiting for someone. Then, a man walked in. He looked quite simr to him. It was his big brother, Li Liping. you''re here. Have a seat. Li Li ''an quickly stood up and asked Li Liping toe over and sit. Li Li Ping sat down and wasn''t interested in the food. "Brother, when can we start the surgery?" Li Li asked the same question again, " that child has grown a lot fatter. We will be more at ease if he is reced earlier. &Quot; Li Liping was still very repulsed by this kind of thing. are you sure you want to do this? You have to know that you''re not just carrying a healthy daughter on your back. You''re carrying an innocent child too." I know. Li Li ''an gritted his teeth. no matter what, I must do this surgery. &Quot; "You want to take one of her kidneys for your daughter?" Li Liping asked again. yes. Li Li ''an clenched his teeth so tightly that his teeth hurt a little. yes, I''ve decided that after the operation, I will definitely take good care of that child. What Meimei has, she will also have. Besides, didn''t you say that only having one kidney will not affect her at all? " it doesn''t. Li Liping smiled coldly. your daughter has an extra one, but the child has one less. How can it be the same? " Li Li ''an was rendered speechless, and he was even more speechless. Li Liping rolled up his sleeves and looked at the watch on his wrist. I have to go back to the hospital in a while. You can bring the child here again tomorrow. I''ll give her a thorough examination again. If there is no problem with this examination, then we will arrange the operation as soon as possible. &Quot; thank you, big brother. I got it. Li Li ''an was delighted, and the corners of his eyes were filled with traces of a smile. When he wanted to say something else, Li Liping had already left. Li Li'' an didn''t stay there any longer. He took out his car keys and prepared to leave. However, they didn''t know that at this time, not far away, a child was holding a pair of chopsticks tightly. He had heard their entire conversation. He lowered his head and ate the noodles in his bowl. The next day, Li Li ''an brought Lanng to the hospital as expected. Lanng had put on a lot of weight recently, but her eyes did not have much luster. She was wearing thick clothes, and there were cuts all over her arms. As for how she got injured, Li Li'' an was very clear about it, but he couldn''t stop it. His irritable daughter and his aggrieved wife had vented their anger on this child. He couldn''t let his brother see it, because it would be really embarrassing. Li Liping carried the child in Li Li ''an''s arms. After weighing the child, he found that the child was much heavier. He must have eaten a lot recently. Li Liping liked this beautiful little girl very much. Compared to Meimei, this child''s appearance was indeed too outstanding. Lanng opened her big watery eyes, then lowered her head and yed with her little fingers. She didn''t talk to anyone. Li Liping knew that the child didn''t talk, so he didn''t ask anymore. He carried the child to the examination room and gave the child a final examination. Not long after, one person returned, but his expression was very ugly. "What''s wrong? what happened?" Li Li ''an''s heart tightened, wondering if there was a problem. Li Liping nced at his brother and put the child who had fallen asleep in his arms on the bed. Then, he covered the child with a quilt. A beautiful child was likable. Even if he wasn''t his own, he couldn''t bear to hurt him. big brother, " Li Li ''an strode over, " is there really a problem? " en. Li Li Ping stood up and sat on his chair. He didn''t say anything all this time, making Li Li ''an wait very anxiously. "Big brother, hurry up and tell me. Is this child not suitable?" Li Liping nodded. very unsuitable. &Quot; "Why?" Li Li ''an couldn''t quite ept this. Didn''t everything go well during the checkup a few days ago? you also said that the match was a sess. Why is it not possible now and can''t be donated? "Why?" Li Liping threw down the pen in his hand. the child you brought can''t be a donor. &Quot; "Why?" Li Li ''an asked again. Li Liping suddenly stood up. "This child only has one kidney. Tell me, how is she going to donate one to your daughter? If she loses this kidney, she will die." "What?" Li Li ''an also turned around in a daze and looked at the little girl who was sleeping. He reached out his finger and pointed at the child. "She only has one kidney?" yes. Li Liping put a stack of examination reports on the table. these are the results of the examination. You can take a look at it yourself. This child doesn''t have a left kidney, only a right one. &Quot; Li Li ''an walked out with Lanng in his arms. He had aplicated look in his eyes as he did not know if he should bring this child back. How did this happen? how did this happen? they were looking for a child to rece Meimei''s kidney, but who knew that this child would only have one kidney? he stopped and carefully pulled open the child''s clothes. As expected, there was a small scar on the child''s small belly, although it had already grown very faint. However, if one looked closely, one could still see that it was once a huge scar. Chapter 979 The Child Only Has One Kidney Li Liping said that the child had surgery about a year ago. Although he didn''t know the reason, he did lose a kidney. Now, the child only had one kidney in his body. How could he donate the kidney to Meimei? yes, he could donate it, but as long as he took the kidney, the child would die. It was not as simple as the death of a dog or a cat. It was a child, a child. He got into the car and drove it back, but he didn''t know how to tell jusali about this. At this time, he sat in the car, his mind in a mess. He didn''t know that a boy had been running behind their car for a long time. When the car could no longer be seen, he stood in the same ce and wiped his eyes with the back of his hand ... "Little sister, don''t be afraid. Big brother will definitely save you." These bad guys had taken his sister away not to adopt a child, but to get his sister''s kidney. These bad guys. At this time, Li Li ''an stopped the car and carried the child in his arms. The child was still sleeping. He was small and obedient, and even his heart softened. He opened the door and unexpectedly ced the child on the sofa, not in the corner where the cat and dog used to be. "How is it? are the results good?" Jusali quickly walked over and looked at the child sleeping on the sofa with disgust. "When can the surgery be performed? is it tomorrow or the day after?" Li ''an didn''t know how to tell jusali about this. He pulled her over and made her sit on the sofa. However, after opening his mouth several times, he still found it difficult to say it. "Say it!" Jusali pinched li ''an''s arm hard. Li'' an''s expression made her feel very ufortable, and his worry also made her feel uneasy and uneasy. Li ''an turned his face away and licked his dry lips. Shali, the operation may not be able to be done. Let''s just ept our fate. he held jusali''s hand tightly. this is all fate, our fate, our Meimei''s fate. &Quot; "No..." Jusali shook off Li Li ''an''s hand. tell me why, why, why? Didn''t you already find the child and get the examination done? why aren''t you doing it now?" She was a little hysterical as she yelled at Li Li ''an. "What else do we do?" Li Li ''an looked at the little girl lying on the sofa and said in an irritated tone, " Lanng only has one kidney. Why do you think she donated it to Meimei? " "A kidney?" Jusali''s mind went nk. One kidney? how could there only be one kidney? she knew that one of the two kidneys could be donated, but there was only one left. How could she remove it? I don''t care. jusali stood up. I don''t care if she only has one kidney. I gave her food and water so that she could donate a kidney to my daughter. It doesn''t matter if she has two kidneys or one. If she has two kidneys, she''ll donate one to me. If she has one, she''ll donate it to my daughter. &Quot; don''t even think about it, " Lilian interrupted jusali ruthlessly. no one is willing to do this operation for you. Think about how long we have saved big brother for him to agree. But now, this child only has one kidney. There''s no way big brother will help us with this operation. &Quot; Jusali suddenly stopped. She went forward and pulled Lanng up from the sofa. Then, she gave him two tight ps, causing the corners of the child''s mouth to break. She even threw the small child on the ground and kept hitting him with her feet. The child was in so much pain that he kept crying. He cried pitifully and pitifully. However, no matter how much she cried and how much pain she felt, the woman could not soften her heart at all. "What are you doing?" Li Li ''an hurriedly pulled jusali over and pulled her over. In the end, he locked her in the door. Inside, jusali was crying her heart out, and the child outside was also crying. The woman inside was coaxed, persuaded, and in pain, but Lanng got up on his own and curled up in his little doghouse, constantly wiping the tears on his face with the back of his little hand. She hugged her legs tightly and secretly wiped her tears ... Mom, it hurts, Mommy, it hurts, mommy, huhu ... Mother huhu ... In the room, jusali finally stopped crying and calmed down. She did what she had to do, but Li Li ''an was very worried. He was afraid that she would hit Lanng again. He didn''t even go to work and stayed at home. When he saw Lanng cowering in the corner, asionally Meimei''s shouts, and Zhu Lisha''s beatings and scoldings, he felt that he had done something wrong. He had done too much wrong. He shouldn''t have had such thoughts in the first ce. He shouldn''t have found this child from the orphanage and shouldn''t have done this series of tests. He stood up, walked to Lanng''s side, and then squatted down in front of him. Even though the child''s face was swollen and the corner of his mouth was broken, his big eyes were still very beautiful. He ced his hand on the child''s face. tell me, why didn''t your parents want you? if they wanted you, you wouldn''t be like this. &Quot; "I''ll send you back to the orphanage in a few days, okay?" Lanng bit his small lips and nodded his head. Li ''an ruffled the child''s soft hair and sighed as well. He would not do this again in the future, nor would he adopt another child. Of course, he couldn''t give the child away now either. At the very least, he had to wait until her injuries recovered. Also, he couldn''t send her back to her original orphanage. Otherwise, what was the point of keeping her by his side? to be scolded by jusali every day, or to be beaten to death by jusali? In the future, when their Meimei was no longer around, they might adopt another child, but it would never be a child like this. The past few days had been surprisingly peaceful. Even Meimei had stopped making a fuss. She had obediently taken her medicine, slept, and ate. Jusali had also gotten much better recently. She did not hit the child and also gave Lanng food, but her expression was still very ugly. Li Li ''an finally felt at ease. Perhaps, she was the same as him and had epted her fate. Yes, they had all epted their fate. Recently, he had been apanying his daughter at home, telling her stories and coaxing her to sleep. This child had not been so well-behaved in a long time. He thought that their family would continue to live like this until the day Meimei was no longer around ... However, he was wrong. One day, when he came back, he found that jusali was gone. Even the two children were gone. He quickly made a phone call. Chapter 980 Must Change big brother, it''s me. It''s Li ''an. Shali and the two children are missing. his voice was filled with anxiety, and he started to stutter. where do you think they went? " Shali hasn''t been in a good mood recently, and Meimei has been too quiet. Do you think Shali jumped off a building, into a River, or into a car with Meimei?" Li Liping clenched the phone in his hand. "You don''t have to think too much. I know where they went." "Where did they go?" Li Li ''an asked carefully. He seemed to be a little heavy and breathless. Li Liping didn''tugh, and he couldn''tugh. He wasn''t angry, and he wasn''t angry. He just felt endless fatigue, and it all came from his voice. jusali kept asking me about the transnt. I said I didn''t agree, and no one would agree to do this operation on her. A life for a life. Whether it''s immoral or legal, it''s not allowed. &Quot; "Then, they are ..." Li Li ''an''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. "Didn''t you already think of it?" Li Liping didn''t believe that his younger brother couldn''t think of it. Even he, the older brother, had thought of it, not to mention that they had been husband and wife for so many years. How could he not know what she was thinking? Li Li ''an put down the phone in his hand and fell to the ground powerlessly. He knew that jusali must have brought the two children to an illegal clinic to prepare for Meimei''s kidney transnt surgery. However, she clearly knew that Lanng only had one kidney. Without the kidney, Lanng would die. He couldn''t me jusali for her selfishness, because she was a mother. He gripped his phone tightly and threw it to the side. I''m sorry, I''m sorry ... he covered his face, not knowing who he was apologizing to. He didn''t know where they were, and even if he did, he wouldn''t go. Zheng Anze kept running forward. He saw his sister. He saw his sister just now. He saw the woman on the identity card with his own eyes. She had taken his sister away. She had taken his sister away. But why couldn''t he find her? why couldn''t he find her? He asked every passerby if they had seen that car. At this moment, a ck car stopped less than ten meters away from him. Zheng Anze was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat. The car door opened, and a man in a ck trench coat walked out. The man was wearing a pair of ck sunsses, and only his white hair was a little ring. He took off his sunsses, and his tightly furrowed brows had several creases. uncle Chu. when Zheng Anze saw this man, he didn''t know why, but he instantly felt his eyes heat up, and big tears rolled down his face. "What are you doing here?" Chu lui tightened his sleeves. If it was not for his driving skills, a life might have been lost in his car. However, he hade down to see how the child was and whether he needed to send her to the hospital. He was not as stupid as Xia Yixuan who would run away after hitting someone. It was his responsibility. He would pay for it all. However, he frowned again. Zheng Anze, why was he here? wasn''t he at the orphanage? why was he here? uncle Chu. Zheng Anze ran over and clutched Chu lui''s clothes tightly. uncle, I''m begging you. I''m begging you. Please save my sister. She was taken away. They want her organs. &Quot; When Chu lui heard the second half of Zheng Anze''s sentence, his entire face changed color. The gloominess was so terrifying that it was suffocating. He closed his eyes. Even now, he could still imagine the time when Yi rainy lost her kidney. She cried out in pain every day, cried every day, and cried until her eyes were swollen. The small child was almost as thin as a skeleton. I''m fine. he opened his eyes and patted Zheng Anze''s head. tell me what happened. I''ll go and look for your sister. &Quot; Zheng Anze quickly told Chu lui everything he knew, including Li Li an and jusali''s identity and their real intention for taking the children away from the orphanage. Chu lui was an adult. Of course, he would think more than a child. Actually, he only had to listen for a few sentences to know what the couple wanted to do. They wanted to adopt a child without an identity and provide their daughter with internal organs. No matter which of the child''s internal organs they wanted, it would be a wound that would never heal in a lifetime for the child. He took out his phone and called the police station, asking them to get the information of the two people as soon as possible. He thought that mo Ming seemed to have a certain influence here, and he might need mo Ming''s help. He would walk the path of the underworld and the bright path together, instead of blindly looking for it. That was the stupidest and most time-consuming thing. Mo Ming acted very quickly and returned the call within a few minutes. "I''ve found it. I''ll send you the location through the satelliteter. There''s an illegal clinic there, and they''re doing a kidney transnt. The patients are two children. They should be the two people you''re looking for." thank you. Chu lui thanked her. Before he could finish his sentence, he received a message on his phone. Mo Ming had indeed sent him a GPS location. He started the car and searched for the location. At the same time, he sent the location to the police station. If they dared to do such a thing, they had to know the consequences. At this moment, outside the illegal clinic, a doctor had already prepared everything and was waiting for the operation. On the operating table, a child had been anesthetized. The child''s not small body was lying on the operating table, and only his small head was exposed with various tubes. The doctor was exining the details of the operation to the anesthetist. Once the anesthesia was in ce, the operation could be carried out immediately. The doctor had prepared all the surgical instruments, but just as he was about to start, he heard Meimei crying on the other bed. Julisa rushed in. Meimei reached out to her mother the moment she saw her. mom, I''m scared. I don''t want the operation anymore. &Quot; Julisha hugged her daughter''s frail body and patted her back gently, coaxing her. Meimei, be good. After you''re done with your surgery, you can go out and y like little sister. Mommy will take you to the amusement park and ice cream, okay? " "Really?" Meimei still didn''t believe the adults. Her mother always lied and said that she would be better after taking the medicine. However, she still had to take the medicine and she still didn''t get better. it won''t happen again. I won''t lie to you. I definitely won''t, " jusali promised her daughter with tears in her eyes. Even if she had to kill her child this time, she didn''t care. She only wanted her daughter to live. She didn''t care about anything else. Chapter 981 He Found His Daughter "Ms. Zhu, could you please leave for a moment?" The doctor''s head was starting to hurt from all the noise. His area was small to begin with, and it was very difficult for him to perform this surgery. Now, he was crying and making a fuss here. How was he going to perform the surgeryter? but, my daughter ... jusali was still worried about her daughter. She used to think that her daughter would have her surgery in a big hospital, where there would be more advanced equipment and the best doctors. But she didn''t expect that it would end up in such an illegal clinic. Because no one would help her with the operation, and it was so urgent, she could only find such an illegal clinic. can you go out first? I''m going to have an operation. the doctor had already put on a mask. A woman in a nurse''s uniform walked over and opened the door for jusali to leave. Jusali had no choice but to walk out, looking back three times with each step, and the door was gently closed. When the doctor saw that the anesthesia was almost over, she took a knife and gently pressed it against the child''s small belly. She didn''t really want to do this operation. After all, it would take away a kidney. However, everything was for money. In order to earn money, they didn''t need any conscience. Just as the tip of the knife was about to touch the child''s belly and cut a little, he heard jusali''s scream outside. His hand trembled, and the scalpel cut the child''s belly. The skin broke and blood flowed out. However, the child did not move at all due to the anesthesia. With a bang, the door was kicked open. A tall man in a ck trench coat walked in. He was very tall and gave off an oppressive aura. The scalpel in the doctor''s hand fell to the ground, and the child''s small belly was still covered in blood. "Lanng!" Zheng Anze ran over and used his body to push the doctor away. He hurriedly ran to the side of the bed but did not know what to do. There were so many tubes and so many machines. What should he do? "What are you guys doing? The doctor finally reacted. He stood up in a hurry, but before he could say another word, Chu lui had already kicked him in the stomach. The doctor felt like his intestines were knotted up. He clutched his stomach and twisted his face. His face turned pale instantly, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. This man''s kick could have broken the doctor''s internal organs. Chu lui used to be in the Special Forces, and his kick had broken two of Xia mingzheng''s ribs. In addition, this kick was not any weaker than the one he had used on Xia mingzheng. He had used almost 90% of his strength. What he hated the most in his life was the trafficking of human organs, especially children''s organs. "Uncle, what about my sister?" Zheng Anze was panicking at the side. He did not know what to do. Which of these tubes could be pulled out? which one could not be pulled out? what was considered movable? Chu lui took out his phone and made a call to the hospital. He did not understand this, so he could only wait for the doctor toe. On the other bed, there was a slightly older child. It should be the child''s body. A nurse was so scared that she fell to the ground, her body trembling. Chu lui walked to the little girl''s side. The little girl was wearing an oxygen mask, but her eyes made his heart skip a beat. Those familiar eyes, small nose, small mouth, and small face made his eyes turn hot. He stretched out hisrge hand and gently ced it on the little girl''s forehead. In an instant, tears started to well up in the depths of her calm ck eyes. This was rainy. This was his rainy! He suddenly turned around with red eyes. Doctor hei was so shocked that his mouth was wide open, but he couldn''t say anything. "What do you want to do to my daughter?" A cold voice, a cold expression, and a malevolent look as if a demon had crawled out of hell. no, no, I haven''t ... doctor hei quickly shook his hands. I haven''t done anything. I haven''t done anything. When the man punched him in the face, his face was already swollen. After another punch, he lost all feeling. He really didn''t do it. This was his first surgery, and he just wanted to make some money. It really hadn''t started yet. He curled up on the ground from time to time, screaming and rolling. His screams scared the nurses. Meimei, who had not been anesthetized yet, also opened her throat and screamed. Not long after, a bunch of police officers came over. When they saw Chu lui like this, they quickly came over to pull him back. If this continued, he would be crippled. Sir, please calm down. a few police officers quickly came over and pulled Chu lui away. Chu lui stopped in his tracks at this moment. He tidied his clothes, and the smile on his lips was extremely cold. The ck doctor coughed twice, and two front teeth fell out of his mouth. Of course, this was not the worst. He had been beaten up to this state. Not to mention, what awaited him in the future would be a stain that would never be washed away. He could forget about being a doctor for the rest of his life. Furthermore, Chu lui would not let him off so easily. Outside, jusali was also in shock. She had only said one sentence since the beginning. There were so many police officers and so many people. She felt that she was finished. She was really finished. Meimei, Meimei ... she then remembered her daughter and wanted to squeeze in. In the end, a foot kicked her hard and she fell to the ground. There was no one else who loved to kick people so much other than Lin lui. One of the woman''s eyes was swollen from the fall. She raised her head and stared at the man''s gloomy face in front of her, as well as the violent aura around him. She didn''t know, she really didn''t know, how on earth did she provoke such a person. Not long after, a few doctors came over. Chu lui hurried over and watched as the doctors examined the small and weak child. This was his daughter, his daughter, the daughter he had been looking for for so long, and his only daughter. His hands were clenched tightly by his side. He couldn''t believe that he had actually found his daughter. But what kind of suffering did his daughter have to go through? The doctor carefully removed all the tubes. The child was still unconscious because of anesthesia. There was a wound on her stomach, which would be fine after disinfecting and bandaging. The bruises on the child''s body, his swollen face, and the broken corners of his mouth showed that the child had gone through something. Even the doctor couldn''t bear to do this to such a young child. How cruel was he? Chapter 982 She Will Still Be Your Sister "Can I hold her?" Chu lui asked the doctor. All he wanted to do now was to hug his daughter properly. He wanted to know if she was still there and if she had a temperature. sure, Chu lui. the doctor made way, and Chu lui took off his clothes and carefully carried his daughter in his arms. He used his forehead to gently touch his daughter''s small head. A grown man, a grown man who was terrifying in the eyes of others, was actually crying. He did not cry out loud, but his eyes were red as he tried his best to hold back the tears in his eyes. Arge hand carefully caressed his daughter''s face. How did she get hurt like this? who hit his daughter? who hit his rainy? "Uncle, is Lanng your daughter?" Zheng Anze asked Chu lui softly. He felt that it should be because his uncle had said that his daughter was missing. Was that really Lanng? yes, she is. Chu lui lowered his head. His fingers gently touched his daughter''s eyebrows. Of course, he would not mistake her for his own daughter. Also, the scars on the child''s belly were left behind from thest operation. Chu lui sat in the ambnce. He had to send his daughter to the hospital for another thorough check-up. Poor rainy. What exactly had she gone through to be like this? he hugged his daughter tightly. It was the only way she could feel her body temperature. Until now, he still couldn''t believe that he had found his daughter. He had searched for a year. A year of wind and sun. A year of non-stop rest. Finally, he had found his daughter. "How did she be your sister?" He pressed his daughter''s head into his arms and turned to ask Zheng Anze, who had been silent the entire time. Zheng Anze raised his head and clenched his hands on his knees. I found my sister. At that time, a naked man wanted to bully her. I knocked him out and ran out with my sister. &Quot; "Uncle, will you take your sister away?" Zheng Anze was happy for his sister because she had found her father. However, did this mean that his sister was going to leave him this time? Arge hand was ced on his small head. "Uncle will take my sister away, and I will also take you away." Zheng Anze was stunned for a moment. He looked up and saw Chu lui''s face turned to the side. His eyes were red. Zheng Anze had never seen a man so upset. Even though his uncle did not cry, he could feel that his uncle was very upset and sad. "Can you tell me more about you??€¡­ Chu lui held his daughter''s hand tightly. Actually, his hand was still trembling. A naked man ... Heh, he was not stupid. He naturally knew what Zheng Anze meant. Perhaps Zheng Anze himself did not know, but he knew that his daughter was not even five years old. A five-year-old child, a five-year-old child. Could they bear to do anything to such a young child? He could not imagine what would happen to rainy if something like that happened to her. What would she do? what would he do? what would their family do? Zheng Anze looked at his unconscious sister and reached out to touch her tiny feet. my sister was probably sold to learn acrobatic skills. She was very good at somersaults and ran out on her own. After I picked up my sister, a kind uncle asked us to go to the orphanage so that we could have food and clothes ... &Quot; Chu lui kept his eyes closed. He ced his hand on his daughter''s face. Almost, really almost. How good would it be if he had recognized his daughter? for no reason, he had to let his daughter suffer. He would not let anyone who dared to hurt his daughter off, even if it was just a little bit. Li Li ''an, Li Liping, and jusali ... Good, very good ... For some reason, Zheng Anze suddenly felt a little cold. He hugged his arms. He had not slept for a few days. He leaned against the other side of the car and fell asleep. When he woke up, he was already in the hospital. It was a big Ward with two beds. He slept on one, and the other was feeding the little child. Uncle Chu was sitting on the side, never leaving. There was another doctor Who was flipping through the medical records in his hand as he spoke. don''t worry, Mr. Chu. The child is fine, but the anesthetic hasn''t worn off yet. Once it''s over, she''ll be fine. Also, the child''s stomach is weak. She might have overeaten. The injuries on her body are all external injuries, so it''s not a big deal. It''s just that she''s still so young, so she might be frightened. When she wakes up, she might be mentally frightened. We still don''t know how much of an influence it has on the child yet, so we need to observe her for a while. &Quot; I know. Chu lui ced hisrge palm on his daughter''s small forehead. Her originally beautiful face was now swollen like a bun. However, this pair of closed eyes and this small mouth were his rainy. She was still a very beautiful child. He pulled the nket away and carefully pulled his daughter''s hand out from under the nket. The child''s hand was small and there were many scratches and strangtion wounds. His eyes were angry, and the corners of his thin lips were stained with a bloodthirsty arc. The breath he exhaled was even colder. "You''re awake?" Chu lui asked the person behind him. "Uncle, you knew I was awake?" Zheng Anze walked over and stood by the bed. His heart ached. In the future, his sister would not be his alone. I heard your footsteps. Chu lui let go of his daughter''s hand. someone wille over to deliver something and food. &Quot; thank you, uncle, " Zheng Anze thanked him politely, but he still felt a little sour in his heart. He didn''t have a sister anymore. as long as you''re willing, she''ll be your sister. Chu lui stood up. He reached out and patted Zheng Anze''s head. He had always known what this child wanted. He was very grateful to him for saving his daughter more than once. So he would remember this favor. He would give him whatever he wanted. If he wanted a sister, he would give her. Anyway, he wouldn''t have a son, so it would be good to have one more son. Zheng Anze blinked his eyes as if he had understood. He sat obediently at the side and waited with Chu lui for his sister to wake up. However, his sister had been sleeping for a long time and had not woken up. He was very worried, but the doctor said that his sister was fine. She had just fallen asleep and was just too tired. Once she had enough sleep, she would wake up very soon. Not long after, someone came in with a lot of things. There was food, clothes, and a beautiful doll. "Go take a shower and change your clothes. We''lle out for dinnerter." Chapter 983 Can You Let Him Go? Chu lui ced a set of clothes in Zheng Anze''s arms. go on. he pushed Zheng Anze. Zheng Anze hugged the clothes in his arms tightly and nced at his sister before walking into the bathroom. The water was already prepared, and a middle-aged woman with a friendly smile measured the temperature of the water. "You''re an ze, right?" She asked Zheng Anze. yes, I am. Hello, Auntie, " Zheng Anze greeted her politely. hello, hello. the woman smiled. my surname is Huang. You can call me aunty Huang. I''m the nanny that Sir found to take care of you and Little Miss. By the way, the water is ready. You can take a bath now. Try to see if the water temperature is suitable. &Quot; Zheng Anze reached out to test the water temperature. It was just right, not too hot or too cold. "Is it appropriate?" Auntie Huang tried it on herself and it felt just right. It was a little hot, but after washing it for a while, it should be more or less suitable. yes. Zheng Anze nodded. very good. &Quot; then go take a shower. Auntie Huang pointed at the things on the shelf and introduced them to Zheng Anze. this is shampoo, that is shower gel, and there''s even soap. Oh right, do you want me to help you shower? " Aunty Huang said very kindly, but Zheng Anze''s face turned red as he listened. He was almost ten years old. How could he let a woman bathe him at this age? Aunty Huang left with a smile. She walked out andid out the dishes on the table. They would be able to eat when Zheng Anze came out. "Mr. Chu, would you like to have some first?" Auntie Huang asked Chu lui, " it''s fine to eat some now. There''s a lot of food. It''s enough for a ten-year-old child. &Quot; it''s okay. I''ll wait for him toe out. I''m not too hungry. Chu lui carefully pulled the nket away and ced the doll in his daughter''s arms. He knew that rainy could not sleep without the doll. She had to hug it every day. If he did not let her hug it, she would not be able to sleep. it''ll be fine as long as the baby wakes up. he gently caressed his daughter''s swollen face. It was his fault for letting his daughter suffer so much. However, it would not happen again. It would never happen again. He had already asked someone to make a sanitary positioning device on his daughter''s body. No matter where she went, she would not go missing. When Zheng Anze came out, he was already clean. He was about ten years old, so he wasn''t very old. However, he had long arms and legs, so he wouldn''t be too short in the future. Chu lui stood up, bent down, and stared at Zheng Anze''s face carefully.''You look like someone I know. Your eyes and brows are simr.'' He felt a sense of familiarity, but he didn''t know who he resembled. He couldn''t think of who at the moment. alright. he patted Zheng Anze''s head. go and eat. &Quot; He sat down and ate something casually. His eyes never left the little child on the bed. He was not hungry, but he still wanted to eat. How could he take care of his weak daughter when he was sick? The two of them ate in silence. No one spoke. The food was delicious. It was the best food Zheng Anze had ever eaten in his life. okay, " Zheng Anze agreed, but his eyes were still on his sister who was still sleeping. "Don''t worry, she has someone to take care of her." Naturally, Chu lui had made prior arrangements for his daughter to be in the hospital. Not only were there caretakers, but there were also nannies and the doctor. When they returned, his daughter would probably be awake. The doctor said that the child''s health was not good, and the anesthesia did not work well. That was why the child had fallen into a deep sleep. However, the doctor also guaranteed that there were no major problems with the child''s health. They could rest assured. After the meal, Chu lui brought Zheng Anze, who was dressed in new clothes, to the police station. He sat down, and the Chief of Police hurriedly came forward to wee him as if he had seen a ghost. Chu lui was the CEO of a top 100pany. He was a famous Big Shot who would appear in business magazines all over the world. Yet, something like this had happened in their small city and he had even been caught red-handed. This was no small matter. "Where is he?" what''s wrong? " Chu lui asked indifferently. He flicked the corner of his shirt lightly, and his squinted eyes were filled with coldness. "Mr. Chu, don''t worry. We''ve already captured them." The chief quickly stood up and said. Everyone in the present had been arrested: the Li brothers, Li Li Li an and Li Liping, and that ck doctor. However, the ck doctor was half-dead from Chu lui''s beating and was still in the hospital. Actually, the chief really felt that it would be better if he just died. If he really woke up, not only would he still die, but he might even lose a fewyers of skin. "Where''s the child?" Chu lui asked the child from the Li family. "En, a child?" The chief pondered for a long time before he finally understood who the child Chu lui was talking about was. It was Li Li ''an and jusali''s daughter. the child was first sent to the orphanage to take care of, but the child has a very serious kidney disease. It''s very serious. Without a suitable kidney, he won''t live for long, even with an artificial kidney. The child is too young, Mr. Chu ... the chief couldn''t help but plead for the Li family, " look, your child is fine ... &Quot; "So you want me to let them go?" Chu lui continued the chief''s sentence. I know. You have a good rtionship with Li Liping, right? " The director suddenly felt awkward. that''s true, but Li Liping didn''t perform the surgery. It''s Li Li ''an and his wife''s fault. Li Liping is indeed innocent. Also, isn''t the child fine? " Chu lui took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and threw it on the table. Then, he took out a cigarette and lit it. This man had always been a heavy smoker, but the way he smoked made people feel depressed. His actions, his expressions, and the smoke rings blurred his features and thoughts. "It''s you. Can you let him go?" Chu lui raised his head. His dark eyes were like two ck holes, and no emotions could be seen. they wanted to take out your daughter''s kidney. Can you forgive them? " one of them can live. the director didn''t know why he said that. I know. Chu lui blew out another puff of smoke. His cold gaze seemed to pierce through the chief''s bones. For some reason, that slight chill made him regret what he had just said. He even pleaded for Li Liping. Chu lui stood up and walked to the chief. He bent down slightly and met the chief''s sudden change in expression. When it came to using power to suppress others, no one was more suitable than Chu lui. Chapter 984 It Was Them? "I think there''s something you might not know?" Chu lui''s voice was not loud, but when the director heard it, his heart skipped a beat. "Don''t know what?" Chu lui threw the cigarette in his hand into the trash can and reached out to Pat the chief''s face. you can still be a chief like this? You didn''t even ask why Li Liping didn''t do the surgery he promised, and why did jusali have to find an illegal clinic?" The chief''s face was burning. Even though Chu lui''s actions were not heavy, his face was really swollen. Chu lui''s thin lips lifted slightly, and the upward curve made his facial features even colder. director Tang, my daughter only had one kidney. &Quot; The director''s eyes widened. He didn''t know. He really didn''t know. If that was the case, the Li family would be done for. This was beyond ethics and morality. He couldn''t give them any more face. At this moment, in a cell, jusali was coughing non-stop, and she finally woke up. Meimei, where''s Meimei ... the first thing she asked when she opened her eyes was her daughter. don''t worry, she''s fine, " li ''anforted jusali. big brother,e and see Shali, " Li Li ''an said to Li Liping quickly. However, Li Liping was sitting in a corner far away from them. He didn''t even open his eyes. big brother, " Li Li ''an shouted again, but Li Liping still didn''t move. Meanwhile, jusali was still coughing non-stop, as if she was going to cough her lungs out. li ''an, I''m sorry, " jusali finally cried out. I''m sorry. &Quot; She was finally scared and knew what she had done. She only wanted to save her daughter, but why? why did things turn out like this? the operation didn''t seed, and her family was arrested while Meimei was still sick. Li ''an gently patted jusali''s shoulder. In fact, he didn''t know how tofort her. "Li ''an, what do you think we''ll be sentenced for?" Jusali asked carefully,"is this serious?" "Not serious?" Zhu Li ''an wasn''t the one who answered, but Zhu Liping. In fact, when the Bureau chief came to look for him, he already knew that things were bad. The Bureau chief also vaguely told him that this time, it was a person who couldn''t be provoked. If he hadn''t saved the Bureau chief''s life back then, the Bureau chief probably wouldn''t even give him a warning. Li Li ''an finally heaved a sigh of relief. It was fine if it wasn''t serious. However, Li Liping sneered. Didn''t he notice that he added a question mark at the end? should he write it out for them? where did all his years of Chinese study go? couldn''t he tell a full stop and a question mark clearly? Li Li ''an didn''t have the face to see this brother of his now. It was all his fault for bringing him here. Even his own elder brother was the same. His elder brother''s family also had a sister-inw who had just gotten pregnant. They had been husband and wife for almost ten years and only had this one child. He could imagine that if his sister-inw found out about this, the rtionship between the two families would never be able to be restored. Li Li Ping stood up, then walked to the front of zusali and squatted down. Zusali''s stomach hurt again, and she quickly said, " big brother, that man kicked my stomach. Help me take a look and see if my bones are broken or if my internal organs are injured. I''m very ufortable now. &Quot; However, the answer to her question was not Li Liping''s examination, but a p. "Big brother ..." Li Li ''an quickly wanted to stop her, but it was already toote. Li Liping''s p ruthlesslynded on jusali''s face. "Jusali, you said it''s not serious?" Li Liping really wanted to p this woman again, but he was afraid that it would dirty his hands. if you want to die, just die. Why do you have to drag us two brothers into it? I''ve said it before. That child only has one kidney. You can''t donate it to your daughter. The child will die if you donate it. Why did you still perform that operation on the child? do you know what you''re doing? This is called intentional murder, intentional murder." Julisha was frightened by Li Liping''s behavior. She kept hiding behind him. She didn''t think so much at the time. She really didn''t think so much. Li Li ''an wanted to protect jusali, but because of Li Liping''s cold gaze, his hand also weakly fell down. "Big brother, what should we do now?" "What do we do?" Li Liping also wanted to know what to do? We''re all done for this time. He was in a corner again. His career, his person, and his family were all destroyed by jusali. He had a very bad feeling that this matter wouldn''t be over so easily. It might even be impossible to let it go. There was the sound of the cell door being locked. Jusali opened her eyes quickly. Was she going to let them out? Okay, okay, she said that it would be fine. It would be fine, right? after all, they hadn''t hurt anyone. The child was still alive, and the one in trouble was her Meimei. Her Meimei had cried so sadly. This time, she must have been really frightened. She really wanted to rush out and see her daughter as soon as possible. They were brought to an extremelyrge and empty room. At first, it waspletely dark inside, so they couldn''t see anything and couldn''t see each other. The powerlessness and fear in the darkness made their breathing tighten, and their hearts beat faster. Until a "pa" sound was heard, and light suddenly appeared in front of them. The three of them instinctively used their hands to block the overly strong light. The light was too strong, so strong that it would hurt their eyes, and their eyes would also hurt. When they saw everything in front of them clearly, they realized that there was a young man in a ck trench coat sitting on a piece of wet hair not far away. The man had some white hair at the side of his hair, and his angr face exuded a noble air. However, he did not smile, and his lips were tightly pursed and slightly thin. In physiognomy, men with such facial features were usually cold and ruthless. Beside him sat a child of about ten years old. The child''s body was tense, and his eyes were filled with hatred for them. "It''s them?" Chu lui asked Zheng Anze. it''s them. Zheng Anze stood up, pointed at Li Li ''an and jusali, and said loudly, " they were the ones who took my sister away. They thought that the phone number and address they left behind were fake. They didn''t want to adopt my sister or treat her well. They wanted her organs. They wanted to kill her, but they were too stupid. They didn''t leave the real address and phone number. Instead, they left a copy of their ID cards. I used that to find these two bad guys. &Quot; Chapter 985 This Is Only The Beginning Li an and jusali''s throats became hard. How did this child know? when they adopted the child, the caretaker seemed to have said that the child named Lanng had an older brother. Didn''t she say that he was adopted? What they regretted most now was that they had actually left their real identity cards behind. Chu lui picked up a cup from the table and crossed his legs naturally. The White hair at his temples made the man look even gloomier and more regretful. The door opened again, and a few expressionless men came in. take off her clothes. Chu lui took a sip of the warm water in his ss and ordered. The two men obeyed and stepped forward. One of them held onto jusali, while the other pushed li Anhe to the side. "What are you guys doing?" Jusali screamed from time to time, and the two men tore her clothes without mercy. With a tearing sound, jusali''s heart ached. These people weren''t tearing her clothes, they were tearing her heart, her liver, her everything. She was so ugly and unbearable. She had exposed her body in front of others, and one of them was her uncle. How could they do this? how could she face others in the future? she screamed, struggled, and feared from time to time. Li Li ''an''s eyes were bloodshot. From time to time, he wanted to step forward to stop her, but the other person had tightly locked his hands and feet. He could only watch helplessly as his wife''s body was torn clean. Even her undergarments and underwear werepletely stripped off. Her fair body, her slightly drooping chest due to giving birth, her lower abdomen that was no longer t, and her lower body ... He closed his eyes and screamed in despair. don''t worry. Chu lui put down the cup in his hand. I''m not interested in your woman. his gaze only swept across jusali''s fair body before it stopped on Li Liping. take off his clothes too. he pointed at Li Liping. Chu lui was not afraid to do such an unsightly and ugly thing. Anyway, he was not a good person to begin with. Whoever offended him had to ept all his means. Of course, this was only the beginning. "Do you still want to see?" Chu lui picked up the cup again and rubbed the edge of the cup with his fingers. Such a dirty scene Zheng Anze bit his lips and nodded. uncle, I want to see. he opened his eyes wide and saw everything in front of him. This day was the beginning of his true growth. The first lesson Chu lui had taught him was this ugly scene. Not long after, Li Liping''s body was also stripped naked. An uncle and a sister-inw, it was impossible for anyone to have such an interest. give them some. Chu lui ced the cup to his lips, and his voice was as cold as a demon''s. "What do you feed them?" Li an wanted to rush over like a mad man, but he saw that someone had already pried open jusali''s mouth, and then Li Liping''s. The two of them were like pigs waiting to be ughtered, waiting for someone to weigh them and sell them. Chu lui cast a cold nce at Li Li ''an. you''ll find out soon enough. Aren''t they very interested in human organs? I''m giving them a chance today to remember what human organs are. &Quot; As for li an and his sister-inw, li Shali, and his uncle, they were locked outside by these people. Not long after, strange sounds came from outside. Men were panting, and women were moaning in pain. Li Li ''an knelt on the ground and held his head with all his might. Then, he moved forward and actually got up on the ground. I beg you. You, I beg you not to do this. I beg you to let my wife and my brother go. I beg you, don''t use this kind of method. &Quot; This wasn''t just destroying them, but their entire family. The noise outside was getting sharper and sharper. The battle seemed to be quite intense. The man and woman were like wild beasts, tearing at each other''s bodies. Chu lui was unmoved. His expression was normal, and there was no change in his expression. He changed the warm water to wine and looked in Zheng Anze''s direction. "You still want to see?" Zheng Anze''s fingers on his knees clenched tightly. Then, he nodded ... uncle, I''ve seen it before. he turned his face away. He had seen it more than once, and many times. This kind of thing between men and women was the ugliest thing. Chu lui ced the cup between his lips and took another sip. Then, he stood up and walked in front of Li Li ''an. He looked down at Li Li'' an, who was like a dog. "Why did you do that? why?" Li Li ''an''s eyes were bloodshot. The battle between the men and women outside was clearly getting more and more intense, and even their voices were starting to be more hurried. It was probably about to reach the end. "You''re asking me why?" Yang Chu stomped on li an''s shoulder with all his might. Li an couldn''t help but let out a blood-curdling screech. It was the most beautiful, shrill, and disgusting harmony, apanied by the high-pitched voice outside. that''s my daughter. his foot almost broke Li Li ''an''s shoulder de. the child you took away is my daughter. Why don''t you treat her well? she only has one kidney left, and you still want it. Ha ... Chu luiughed coldly. "So what if he''s an orphan? does an orphan have no parents? Don''t you know how many people in this world are like me, still looking for their child? I''ve been looking for my daughter for more than a year, almost going to every corner of the country. If the operation was sessful, your daughter would be alive, but until my daughter died, I didn''t know that my child was gone." so ... he squatted down and reached out his hand to pat Li Li ''an''s face. listen carefully and watch carefully. It''s too easy to kill you all. This is only the beginning. &Quot; Li Li ''any on the ground powerlessly. His eyes were wide open, and even his eyeballs had begun to turn cloudy. At this time, someone pulled his head and pulled him outside like a dog. The door opened, and there were two white bodies intertwined outside. His eyes were suddenly pierced by the light outside, and he actually shed tears. Meanwhile, the voices outside were still reverberating. An uncle and a sister-inw were shamelessly entangled together, biting each other''s body. Their intimate parts were connected and they were doing the dirtiest actions. After that, someone even used HD video cameras to record this unsightly scene. The next morning, this would be on TV, on the inte, and even in major newspapers. Chapter 986 The Adults And The Childrens Fault One was the wife of a well-known entrepreneur, one was a famous doctor in the city, one was an uncle, and the other was a sister-inw. However, they had done such a terrible thing. No one knew that there was actually a man who was there at the scene. He had seen such a dirty scene the entire time. Chu lui brought Zheng Anze back to the ward. The moment they entered, the ce was filled with the clean scent of flowers. The smell of disinfectant was less. The nanny was cing a bunch of fresh flowers that she had just bought into a ss vase. Hello, Auntie Huang, " Zheng Anze greeted the nanny politely. Hello, Anze. aunty Huang smiled at Zheng Anze. "Are you awake?" Chu lui went to wash his hands first and then came to see his daughter. she woke up for a while and then went back to sleep, " aunty Huang said softly. the doctor came over to check a few times. The child is fine and the anesthetic has worn off. She''s just too tired, so she''s in a deep sleep. &Quot; Chu lui sat by the bed and ced his hand on his daughter''s forehead. Such a small child had actually gone through so much. Compared to others, his daughter did not have such a huge sin. He covered his daughter with a nket and sat there quietly, hoping that he would be the first person his daughter saw. However, he did not know if rainy still recognized him as her father. After all, the child was still too young when she went missing. Chu lui asked the nanny to bring Zheng Anze back to the hotel to rest. He stayed here alone until his daughter woke up. As for the Li family''s matter, it would be over soon. baby, daddy has avenged you. he gently caressed his daughter''s face. Daddy won''t let go of any of those who have bullied you. Daddy will make them suffer as many injuries as you have. No, I want more, more, more ... The little girl''s long eyshes trembled slightly, and she instinctively hugged the doll in her arms tightly. At this moment, arge hand was ced on her small face. In the warm light, she saw a man smiling at her, and she couldn''t help but smile back. She didn''t even know why, but she actually reached out her two little hands for him to hold. At this moment, two big hands carried her. This was a very, very warm embrace. She used her small face to rub against this man''s face. It was a very familiar smell. He looked like his father. Chu lui pressed his daughter''s head into his arms. At that moment, he really felt that even if he had to lose everything, it would be worth it. "Do you remember daddy?" He rubbed his daughter''s soft hair and asked. The unusually beautiful child stared at him for a long time with a pair of big eyes, then shook his head. However, he quickly nodded again, and his small hand held his thumb tightly. daddy ... she opened her mouth wide, but she couldn''t make a sound. Not long after, the doctor came and did a bunch of tests. Chu lui carried his daughter the entire time, and he didn''t look too good. "Is she unable to speak?" He asked the doctor, one of hisrge hands still held by his daughter''s small fingers. there''s nothing wrong with her vocal cords. The child should be able to speak. The doctor only told Chu lui after the examination. The child''s sudden loss of voice could be rted to her psychological state. After all, she''s still young and has suffered some shock. She''ll recover slowly. &Quot; Chu lui pulled the woman''s hand over and ced it in his mouth to bite it. "Baby, I''m daddy ..." He was teaching her how to read and speak, as if he was talking to a baby. However, his rainy only opened her eyes wide and didn''t say anything. She hugged the doll in her arms tightly and yed with her little fingers quietly. She was timid and afraid of crowds. As long as someone got close, she would cry and struggle. However, other than Chu lui and Zheng Anze, she would not be able to escape. Chu lui took a milk bottle and ced it in his daughter''s hand. "Come, be good, baby, let''s drink milk." The small child reached out her small hands, hugged the milk bottle in her arms, and started drinking. Chu lui knew that his daughter only liked this type of milk powder. Even though she did not remember many things, there were some habits that could not be changed. For example, her favorite doll, her favorite milk powder, and her dislike of others touching her little feet. It was exactly the same. He had only found out about her existence when she was three years old. Now that she was five years old, he had lost another year. The time he had with his daughter might only be a few days. It was his fault. It was his fault as a father. He had not taken good care of his daughter and made her suffer all kinds of hardships. Rainy held the milk bottle with both hands and drank from it. Chu lui used his fingers tob his daughter''s hair. The baby''s hair had already grown very well. It had grown so much now. He measured the length, and it was almost at his shoulders. He rubbed his daughter''s soft head, then picked her up with one hand and took her out to get some sun. The child sat on hisp as she sat on the chair. She had almost finished the bottle of milk. She shook the bottle in her hand and passed it to Chu lui, indicating that there was no more milk. "Are you still hungry?" Chu lui took the bottle and shook it. There was indeed nothing left. The bottle of milk was empty. The little girl shook her head and habitually grabbed her father''s thumb. She put it in her mouth and bit it. Chu lui let her bite him as she did not hurt him anyway. The phone in his pocket rang. The phone he was holding was a call from the police station. "Hello, Mr. Chu?" mm. Chu lui yed with his daughter while looking for a phone with the chief. li Meimei has been sent to the hospital. Her condition is very critical now. The child wants to see her parents. Mr. Chu, can you ... the chief was very careful when he said these words. This Chu lui had always been unpredictable. He could do anything and dared to do anything. She even had to put in a little more effort to plead with him. However, the adults ''fault had nothing to do with the children. After all, the children were innocent. I''ll think about it. Chu Lui Hung up the phone and threw it back into his pocket. Rainy''s eyes were still staring at his phone as if she was very curious. He had no choice but to take out his phone and ce it in his daughter''s hand. you like it? " Rainy nodded and hugged the phone that was bigger than her face. Chu lui let her y, but the child''s hand was too small and weak, and the phone fell to the ground. Chu lui bent down to pick it up. The screen was broken, and the child in his arms curled up as if she was afraid. Chapter 987 Hes Not A Good Person it''s okay. Chu lui rubbed his daughter''s head. daddy wants to fall too. This way, I''ll have a new use for it. My baby is so great. He''s been a great help to daddy, " he said and threw his phone on the ground. "Baby, let''s go buy a new one, okay?" Rainy used her two small hands to hug her father''s neck and happily rubbed against his face. However, there was still no sound. Chu lui was a little disappointed. The doctor said that she would be fine after a few days, but his daughter still couldn''t speak. She seemed to be very against talking. At most, she would nod and shake her head, and she wouldn''t say anything. Chu lui picked up his phone from the ground and took out the SIM card. As for the old one, he threw it away in the trash can. As for li Meimei, he would go and take a look at her. Whether he wanted the couple toe and visit the child would depend on his mood. The Li family had long since dispersed. If they appeared in front of others, they would probably be smashed with rotten eggs and vegetables. The effect of the video was not bad, and almost everyone knew about it now. He would make these people remember the consequences of offending Chu lui. This kind of oue was not something that ordinary people could afford. This was another hospital, and its conditions were much worse than the one rainy was staying in. Li Li ''an''s small renovationpany had been tampered with by Chu lui. Not only did it not have any business now, but it was also in debt. Yes, Chu lui did not want them to die; he wanted them to suffer a fate worse than death. In the hospital, there was a girl who was crying and making a scene. She kept asking for her mother from time to time. She didn''t do any tests and didn''t eat. This child had a serious kidney disease. The hospital had no choice but to ask the orphanage for help. After all, no one in the child''s family took care of her now. She was so seriously ill. Who would be willing to carry this burden on their shoulders now? originally, Li Liping''s wife could take care of this child. However, after the video was released, he had already divorced Li Liping. The entire Li family had fallen apart. No one wanted to take care of this child anymore. ording to Chu lui''s personality, the three of them had to stay in prison for a few days, or perhaps for the rest of their lives. That ce was not as simple as a prison. He just had to give them an order, and they would probably be living afortable life. I won''t go. Chu lui ced the phone to his ear, his voice very faint. The person on the other end seemed to be saying something again, and he leaned back on the sofa, his thin lips slightly raised. I want to ask you, chief, what does li Meimei''s life and death have to do with me? Could it be that if I went to see her, she would be able to recover without the medicine? "Ha ..." He sneered."If that''s the case, do you think I don''t need to do business anymore? I''ll just walk in front of the patients and they''ll all be fine. If I can catch thieves, what do I need you for? if I can cure illnesses, what do I need you doctors for?" you don''t have to say anymore. I won''t agree. Chu lui was insistent on this. He didn''t have the extra time to see if his enemy was Dead or Alive. As for the other party''s gender, age, and age, what did it have to do with him? The person on the other end was still talking non-stop, but Chu lui''s patience was running out. He hung up and threw the phone on the table. When he turned around, he saw rainy hiding by the door. "Come here, baby." Chu lui extended his hand to his daughter. Rainy ran over and climbed onto his knee automatically. Perhaps the child was frightened and did not remember him as her father, but she still had a sense of closeness to him. She liked Chu lui. She really liked this father of hers even though she did not have many memories of him. you''re awake. Chu lui carried his daughter up and let her stand on hisp. Then, he ruffled his daughter''s soft hair and swiftlybed her hair into a beautiful bun. Rainy blinked her eyes and pointed at the phone on the table. Chu lui thought that his daughter wanted to y with her phone, so he took it out and opened it for her. Rainy typed for a long time before passing the phone to Chu lui. She yed with her little fingers until her phone rang again. Chu lui took it over. It was still the chief''s call. He didn''t really want to answer it as it was too annoying. He gave his big hand to his daughter as a toy and then put the phone to his ear. I think I''ve made myself very clear. Chu lui narrowed his eyes slightly. I don''t want to go. he lowered his head. When he saw his daughter''s round face, the coldness from before disappeared instantly. He patted his daughter''s little cap. Rainy shook her feet and then reached out her two small hands to ce them on Chu lui''s hand that was holding the phone. She then nodded her head vigorously. Chu Lui Hung up the phone, not caring if the person on the other end was still talking or nagging. "Baby wants daddy to go?" He tried tomunicate with his daughter, but he wasn''t sure why he was asking. No, it felt like that was the case. Rainy nodded her head vigorously. "You want to see that Meimei?" Chu lui carried his daughter with one arm and asked her again. The doctor was sad about Rainy''s injuries. Other than the adults, there was also a child. He did not need to think too much to know who had left so many scars on his daughter''s body. Other than that li Meimei, there was no one else. That was why he was asked to see the child. Did they think that he had a good temper? He wouldn''t do anything to children, but that didn''t mean he was a good person. Rainy reached out and tugged on Chu lui''s sleeve before pressing her face against his. "Dad ... Go." She said it silently. Even though she did not make a sound, Chu lui could tell from the shape of her mouth that the baby wanted him to go. "Alright, daddy will take you there." He promised his daughter and then pointed at his face. kiss daddy. Daddy will bring rainy, okay? " Rainy obediently kissed her father''s face and then continued to y with his big hands. She didn''t know where her personality came from. Now, even if she was given a leaf, she could y for an entire day without making a fuss or making a scene. However, she didn''t cry orugh either. When he went out, the sun was still a little strong. He put his hand in front of his daughter, afraid that the sun would hit her small face. Then, he carried his daughter into the car. Chapter 988 Life Or Death, Depends On Fate When they arrived at the hospital, the doctors were already there. They were talking to Chu lui about li Meimei''s condition. They did not know what the rtionship between this man and the sick child was, but the director had said that whether the child could be cured, whether she could be treated, and whether she could be cured, it all depended on this man''s words. Could she be an illegitimate daughter? but it did not seem like it. Even if she was an illegitimate daughter, she was still a daughter. How could a father not care about his seriously ill daughter? Along the way, they kept saying that when one mouth stopped, another mouth would start. Chu lui stopped in his tracks, and his cold eyes swept across the doctors in front of him. "Are you done?" The doctors immediately shut their mouths and didn''t dare to say anything else. Before they reached the ward, they heard loud shoutsing from inside and the careful persuasion of the doctors and nurses, Chu lui did not feel anything towards the child''s cries. He rested his chin on his daughter''s little head. She could still cry, be persuaded, and throw tantrums now. However, if his rainy lost a kidney, only death would be waiting for her. When that time came, he would never be able to find his daughter even if he searched for his entire life. Therefore, it was better to cry to death. It was her fate to cry to death. Chu lui carried rainy and walked in. He looked coldly at the child who was crying non-stop. He had no sympathy. Towards some people, he would never have the word ''sympathy'' even if the other party was just a child. She had almost taken his daughter''s life. Rainy leaned her head on Chu lui''s shoulder and struggled to get down. Chu lui had no choice but to let her go. She ran over and stood in front of li Meimei, looking up at her. I hate you so much. li Meimei pinched Rainy''s small arm out of habit and pinched her flesh. Chu lui took a step forward, his hands clenched tightly by his sides. After li Meimei was done pinching him, she cried hard again, saying that she wanted her mother and father. Rainy reached out her little hand and tugged on li Meimei''s sleeve without holding a grudge. She pointed at her own face and took a step back. With both hands bent down, she had already somersaulted and then one after another. Li Meimei stopped crying as she watched. Then, she smiled and cried again. However, she still smiled more in the end. She sniffed and wiped her face. She turned around and ignored everyone. Rainy stood up and ran to Chu lui''s side. She raised her head and broke into a smile. Chu lui squatted down and cupped his daughter''s small face in his hands. baby, you''re such a good girl. although he was praising his daughter, no one knew how upset he was and how much he loved his daughter. She did such a good somersault and bent her waist so well. It was said that ten minutes on stage was ten years of hard work off stage. What did this small body endure to learn all these? He picked up his daughter''s small body and left with her. Mr. Chu, we''re thinking ... the director discussed with Chu lui awkwardly. can you let go of your hatred first? besides, the other party is just a child. &Quot; "this is your business, what does it have to do with me?" Chu lui let rainy sit on hisp. The father and daughter didn''t look alike, but their eyes were extremely simr. They had the same dark blue color, and the same color that wasn''t reflected by the light. The director was at a loss for words. He knew what the child''s parents had done, but he couldn''t just leave the child alone. Rainy pulled on Chu lui''s sleeve and rubbed her eyes. She was going to sleep. Chu lui carried his daughter. "En, go to sleep. Don''t be afraid." He patted his daughter''s back gently and coaxed her to sleep. The gentleness and kindness on his face werepletely different from the demon just now. How could this man have such a scary two sides to him? he was terrifyingly cold to others, but to his own daughter, he changed his attitude like the heavens. He was just a careful and gentle father. Chu lui used his clothes to wrap his daughter up. He stood up and walked out without saying anything. Mr. Chu ... the director quickly stood up. Did he agree or not? Chu lui stopped in his tracks. He carried his daughter with one hand and patted her small shoulder with the other. this has nothing to do with me. Whether she can live or not, it''s her life. It''s unforgivable for her to want to take someone else''s life. &Quot; The director heaved a sigh of relief. Chu lui had given in. Yes, Chu lui had indeed relented. He did not have the time to care about this. He still had to take care of his daughter. When his daughter was better, he would bring her home. Meimei still waited for the operation. The donor was a seven-year-old girl who was brain dead. On that day, li Lidong and jusali both went. Both of them had lost weight, and they were still scarily thin. Both of their cheeks were deeply sunken, and there was no light in their eyes at all. The husband and wife were even speechless. One was ashamed, the other was ashamed, and what awaited them was endless suffering. The operation started at 10 am. The couple''s only wish now was for their daughter to survive. They could not think about anything else. Their only regret in this life was to take Lanng away from the orphanage. They thought that no one wanted an orphan like him, but they never thought that this child would be the daughter of the Chu group''s CEO, and his only daughter at that. The Li family had once done business with the Chu group. However, it was a multinational corporation, and they did not care about small fry like them. The Chu enterprise and Chu lui at that time were existences that they could not look up to. They had heard that one could do business with Chu lui, but one could not offend this man even if the business could not be done. If this man wanted to be ruthless, he would have no feelings at all. Now, they had seen what ruthlessness was. He used the scariest and most painful way to warn them that they really could not offend Chu lui. They did not have a future, but they hoped that their daughter could live on. However, just like what Chu lui had said, it was her fate whether she could live or not. Although the kidney was suitable in all aspects, the matching type was also suitable, the mobile phone was also sessful, and Li Meimei had alsoe down from the operating table, in the end, she died of an infection. Chapter 989 Going Home When Chu lui heard about this, he did not even raise his eyes. Yes, this matter had nothing to do with him. He was just sitting on the carpet casually and watching his daughter perform what she knew. Bending down, somersaulting, and some other movements that were too soft, he was afraid that these would affect the child''s body. However, the doctor had seen it and said that the child''s body was much more flexible than ordinary children. It might not be a bad thing. With such a physical quality, it would be good for her future growth. Of course, if he did not do anything now, when she grew up and her bones were better, she would not have such flexibility. After the performance, rainy ran over and climbed onto her father''sp. Then, she sat on hisp, her eyes sparkling. "Baby, do you like this?" Chu lui asked as he carried his daughter. Rainy nodded her head vigorously, and her small lips cracked open. The child with red lips and white teeth was really beautiful. She had put on some weight recently, and she looked a little like before. "Daddy will take you to dance, okay?" He tidied his daughter''s hair and tried to ask her. Rainy bit her finger and nodded. Chu lui carried his daughter with one hand and took out his new phone with the other. He called du Jingtang in thepany. "Brother, my brother, when are youing back?" Du Jingtang was about to go crazy. Even if he didn''t, he would have lost his mind. At that moment, a huge pile of documents was thrown at him, and he had lost a lot of weight. If Chu lui didn''te back soon, he would probably see his ashes box. Chu lui raised his hand and looked at the time. I''ll be back in a few days. Help me find the best ballet teacher first. &Quot; "A ballet teacher?" Du Jingtang wanted to ask again, but the other side hung up. Du Jingtang''s head went nk for a moment. Why did she learn ballet? However, he had already said that he would naturally help him with this matter. He swept the work at hand across the table and finally made room for himself. Then, he ced his feet on the table. It was just that the position of the CEO of the Chu enterprise was not easy to sit in. Only perverts like Chu lui who did not care about their lives would like it. Even if it was free, he would not take it. If there was money to be earned, he would not be willing to spend it. He took out his phone and started looking for a good ballet teacher. When Secretary Xiao Chen came in from outside and saw du Jingtang''s unsightly posture, she was already used to it. It was really impressive of him that he did not destroy thepany with such a bad image. On the other hand, Chu lui had already thrown his phone on the sofa. He would wait for his daughter to get better before bringing her home. This time, he would not let anyone hurt his daughter again. However, he did not know if he could find Rainy''s mother and give her a mother. Perhaps, that woman was really gone. Even if she wasn''t the woman in the car ident, with such heavy injuries, perhaps ... Rainy lifted her head and reached out her hand to ce it on her father''s face. She pouted her lips and blew on Chu lui''s eyes continuously. Chu lui blinked his eyes. It turned out that the tears that rolled down from his eyes were his grief, right? He reached out and picked his daughter up. The poor child still didn''t know that her mother was no longer around. Actually, this was good. When she was a little older, yes, a little older, how could he bear to tell his young daughter all these cruel and brutal things? "Uncle, where are we going?" Zheng Anze asked Chu lui as they sat on the ne. It was his first time sitting on a ne, and it was new to him. However, he was also a little worried. let''s go home. Chu lui let his daughter sit down and helped an ze with his seat belt. thank you, uncle, " Zheng Anze thanked him politely. Although he was already very calm, he was still a little scared. "Baby, are you scared?" Chu lui asked his daughter. Actually, it was not his daughter''s first time on a ne. At such a young age, she had already flown here and there many times. He was just not sure if he could still remember. Rainy shook her head and reached out to tug at Zheng Anze''s fingers. brother, don''t be afraid. Zheng Anze held his sister''s hand tightly and tried his best to look brave. However, when the ne took off, his hand clutched the chair under him tightly, and his eyes were shut tightly. Rainy tilted her head and rested it on her father''s leg. At this time, arge palm was ced on the top of her head. She raised her small face and reached out her small hand. She also clenched one of the fingers of thatrge palm. Then, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. When she woke up, she had already gotten off the ne. Chu lui had already informed the driver to pick her up. As expected, the driver at home was already waiting for him outside the airport. Actually, he did not really like to use the driver as he had a weird personality. He did not like to ce his life in the hands of others. Of course, he would not like to ce his life in the hands of others. When the driver saw the child in Chu lui''s arms, he could not help but rub his eyes in shock and sigh. "Sir, is that Little Miss?" Didn''t they say that Little Miss was no longer around? Sir had also left home for more than a year. It was hard to find Little Miss first. yes. Chu lui patted his daughter''s head gently. The chauffeur felt his eyes turn red. That''s great, that''s great. Little Miss has finally been found. He was right. Little Miss was so obedient. How could she be lost? even if she was lost, she could still be found, right? look, Little Miss is really back now. Sir has really found her. Chu lui carried his daughter and got into the car with Zheng Anze. When the driver saw that Chu lui had brought a little boy back, he did not say much. Anyway, there was already Lin Qing in the family. As for this child, it did not matter if Sir wanted to adopt him or not as long as sir was willing. It was Chu Xiang''s birthday in the Chu family. Although it was a small birthday, Song Wan took it very seriously. Ever since she woke up, she had not been in a good mood and did not like to go out. It was no wonder; no one would smile like a fool every day when something like this happened. It was also Chu Xiang''s birthday, and Song Wan''s anxiety could be soothed. This could be considered a small birthday party. The people invited were all Chu Xiang''s ssmates. Since it was the Chu family''s little princess ''birthday, there were naturally people who were willing to go to the club. It was supposed to be a small one, but in the end, there were quite a lot of people. Chapter 990 Chu Lui Is Back It was rare for Song Wan to be in a good mood today. She had ced all her thoughts on Chu Xiang. Chu Xiang was her spiritual sustenance, and at the same time, she was atoning for the crime of the kidney in Chu Xiang''s body. She could not even think about her child who was no longer around. She was her son''s only daughter. However, what did she do in the end? Li Manni had caused her son to die without any descendants, but as his mother, she had also caused her son''s family to be destroyed. Chu Jiang knew where the knot in Song Wan''s heart was. However, no matter how many knots she had, she could only solve them herself. She could only let time slowly fade away and forget them. Lin Qing was now a fourth-year student. He was three years older than Chu Xiang. Compared to the past him, he had lost too much of his innocence. Although he was still a child, his heart was no longer like the child of the past. He didn''t really like to go back to the Chu family. Other than the weekends, he would stay in the boarding school, and Chu Xiang really liked to stay with Lin Qing. Chu Xiang''s surname was Chu, and she was a member of the Chu family. Lin Qing was still Lin, and he was not considered a member of the Chu family. He could only be considered an orphan who received financial aid from the Chu family. brother Lin Qing, I will definitely get dad to adopt you, " Chu Xiang promised as she held Lin Qing''s hand. Lin Qing''s eyes flickered slightly, and the corners of his lips curled up. He had some unknown thoughts. Even though he was still young, he knew that Chu Xiang was the Chu family''s only Princess. In the future, everything in the Chu family would belong to her alone. Don''t think that children don''t know anything. In fact, their thoughts were no worse than that of adults. Lin Qing knew his status. He had not been adopted yet. He was originally adopted by Xia ruoxin. To put it clearly, it was Chu lui who adopted him. However, he had notpleted the adoption procedures yet, and Xia ruoxin had gone missing. Hence, he was now an orphan again. Even though he had been eating and studying at the huchu family with Chu Xiang, and the Chu family was very polite to him, they were still polite to him and not intimate, unlike Chu Xiang, who was full of love and affection. And he didn''t like this identity. thank you. he smiled. The child had grown up and had delicate facial features. Compared to other children of the same age, he seemed much more mature. He was not the kind of boy who fought, had a runny nose, and did badly in exams. His results had always been the best in his year and he was always ranked first. He believed that he would eventually be epted by the Chu family and be a true member of the Chu family. He would also be like Chu Xiang and have the best of everything. "Xiang Xiang,e over and cut the cake." Song Wan waved at Chu Xiang, and there was a doubleyered cake in front of her. Even if these children ate a big piece each, there would still be half left. Chu Xiang ran over happily. It was not her first birthday. Every year, it would be very lively, and of course, there would be a big cake. It was just that her father had not returned for her birthday this year. "Xiangxiang? what''s wrong? make a wish. Once you make a wish, your wish wille true. Song Wan ruffled her granddaughter''s hair as she spoke. "I want daddy toe back. Will daddye back too?" Chu Xiang asked Song Wan softly. Song Wan was stunned for a moment. What else could she say? she could not say anything at all. Even she did not know when and if her son would return. How could she answer Chu Xiang''s question? blow out the candles first. Song Wan forced herself to smile. If anyone knew how much pain her heart had suffered, she could not me anyone else for reaping what she sowed. Chu Xiang thought for a while, and in the end, she still hoped that her father woulde back. Just as she was about to blow out the candles, there was a knock on the door. The housekeeper quickly went to open the door. When she opened the door, she was in disbelief of the person standing outside. "Mr. Chu Jr., Ah, Mr. Chu Jr. Is back?" She hurriedly shouted into the room. "Madam, Sir, Mr. Chu is back!" "Daddy is back?" Chu Xiang''s eyes lit up. What Granny said was true. Daddy is back. Daddy is back. Daddy is back. Daddy is back to celebrate her birthday. Song Wan also felt her eyes turn hot. I''m back, I''m finally back. A year should be enough, right? When Lin Qing heard that Chu lui was back, he lowered his head and clenched his fists tightly. The sweet smell of the cake entered his nose and made him feel nauseated. Chu lui walked in and changed into his shoes. He took out another pair and ced it in front of Zheng Anze. change into it first. Next time, uncle will get someone to prepare a new pair for you. This is where my grandparents live. We''re not staying here. &Quot; okay, " Zheng Anze agreed. He had already taken off his shoes and changed. daddy. at this moment, Chu Xiang ran over and reached out to pull Chu Xiang''s sleeve. daddy, are you here to celebrate Xiang Xiang''s birthday? " Xiang Xiang knew that daddy woulde back." This was her house, and this was her father. Her father was the tallest and most good-looking of all the parents. Naturally, she was the little princess of the Chu family. She thought to herself smugly, thinking that her father seemed to be hiding something in his arms. Could it be a business gift for her? it seemed to be a very, very big birthday gift. If that were the case, wouldn''t her ssmates be envious to death? Chu lui only looked at Chu Xiang, who was standing on the ground, indifferently. His emotionless eyes made Chu Xiang freeze for a moment. Her face turned pale, and her hands dropped nervously, letting go of Chu lui''s sleeves. "Ah lui, you''re back?" Song Wan quickly calmed herself down. She had not seen her son for more than a year. She had a lot to say to him, but in the end, these were the only words she could say. He had slimmed down, turned ck, and had white hair on his sideburns. It was also because of whose fault she remembered him. A son''s most beloved woman was dead, and his daughter was lost. What was the difference between this and a broken family? mom, I''ll go upstairs first. Chu lui didn''t want to spend Chu Xiang''s birthday with her. She was the Chu family''s Princess, and she could still celebrate her birthday if she ate and drank well. However, his poor daughter almost had one of her kidneys dug out. If Chu Xiang didn''t have Rainy''s kidney in her body, Chu lui''s patience would not allow her to stay in the Chu family and be a Princess. However, many things happened because of her. Although he wouldn''t put all his hatred on a child, he wasn''t generous enough to treat this child as his own daughter. Chapter 991 Who Is The Disaster? ah lui ... Song Wan took a step forward and said with difficulty, " it''s Xiang Xiang''s birthday today. Didn''t you bring a gift back? give it to Xiang Xiang. &Quot; "A present?" Chu lui''s smile was a little creepy as he hugged the child in his arms even tighter. "Mom, do you still think I''d buy things for Chu Xiang? I''ve told you many times that she''s the granddaughter you''ve raised, not my daughter. Mom, don''t you know that?" Song Wan was embarrassed by his straightforward words, and Chu Xiang could not help but shed tears. grandma. she ran in front of Song Wan. The two of them just stood there. Those who did not know would think that Chu lui was really a cruel and heartless man who could not even care about his own mother and daughter. dad,e upstairs with me for a while. Chu lui pursed his thin lips and said to Chu Jiang. Then, he carried his daughter and went upstairs with Zheng Anze behind him. Zheng Anze had just ced one of his feet on the stairs when he turned around and was met with a pair of unfriendly eyes. It was Lin Qing. He turned around indifferently and followed Chu lui. Chu Jiang looked at the bunch of children in the living room and started to have a headache. One child was enough, but there were more than ten of them. He did not have much childlike innocence, so he found it noisy. He followed his son upstairs. He was a little interested in the little devil behind his son. this child is not bad. he patted Zheng Anze''s head. His eyes were not bad. He looked a little like his ah lui when he was young. Hello, grandfather. Zheng Anze took the initiative to greet him. my name is Zheng Anze. &Quot; Chu Jiang''s mood improved, which was rare. you have a good name too. &Quot; mommy gave it to me. Zheng Anze liked his name too. If he remembered his name, it meant that he would remember his mother. Chu lui opened the door with one hand and pulled open his shirt. What was in his arms? it was not a toy. It was clearly a child, a small, pitiful child. It was a little girl. Even though she was still asleep, one could tell that she was very beautiful. The shadow of her long and dense eyshes fell on her tender face. Her face was small, and it seemed to be smaller than an adult''s fist. At this moment, her small hand was still grabbing onto Chu lui''s clothes, but she was sleeping soundly. "Rainy, my rainy!" Tears welled up in Chu Jiang''s eyes. At his age, he could not help but shed tears. They were tears of joy, but they were also tears of sadness. His little granddaughter, his only little granddaughter. Chu lui put his daughter down carefully and covered her with the nket. an ze, sleep with your sister for a while. Uncle and Grandpa have some things to talk about. After you wake up, uncle will take you out for dinner. &Quot; okay. Zheng Anze took off his shoes andy down. He held his sister''s hand tightly and fell asleep peacefully. After all, they had been on the road for a whole day and had just gotten off the ne. How could his small body take it? Chu lui covered the two children with the nket and closed the door. He went outside to talk to Chu Jiang. It was ''where did you find it, and who is that child?'' Chu Jiang deliberately lowered his voice, afraid that he would be too loud and disturb the child inside, his little granddaughter, his little granddaughter who he had lost and regained. Every time he thought of this, he felt his eyes sting. He quickly turned his face away, afraid that he would lose hisposure. Chu lui took out a cigarette and started smoking. There were some things that he did not want to say anymore. This feeling was like tearing open his unhealed wound again. Then, it was pain, bleeding, and pain that made him want to die. He puffed out a puff of smoke and gave Chu Jiang a cigarette as well. "Dad, you have one too." It had been a long time since Chu Jiang touched a cigarette, but he still took it. The father and son walked to the balcony. The air was flowing, and it was quiet here. The smell of tobo on their bodies faded and drifted away. Chu lui didn''t say much, and he didn''t want to say much. However, he had said what he needed to say. He wouldn''t let his daughter suffer for nothing. He also wanted Chu Jiang to know why his daughter had to suffer so much. don''t worry. I understand. Chu Jiang''s throat moved up and down. the child no longer has a mother. I won''t let anyone hurt my granddaughter, not even your mother. Besides, ah lui, your mother knows her mistake. &Quot; He still wanted to speak up for Song Wan, but when he remembered that today''s birthday party was for Chu Xiang, he felt really ashamed. His granddaughter was a beggar, and she couldn''t even afford three meals. She even almost lost her other kidney. What was Chu Xiang doing? She was the Chu family''s little princess. Her clothes were worth tens of thousands, even hundreds of thousands. The food she ate was unimaginable to others. However, his granddaughter, his rainy, was looking for leftovers in the rubbish bin. Even if she found them, they might be snatched away by others. Thinking of this, Chu Jiang''s eyes grew hot again. The piercing pain made him too ashamed to speak. They were talking and did not know that Chu Xiang and Lin Qing had already walked to the door of the room. "You''re going in?" Lin Qing asked Chu Xiang, " your father has a bad temper. He doesn''t like you entering his room. he couldn''t help but roll his eyes in his heart. Every time he went in, he knew how to go through other people''s things. Even if he was his biological father, he might not be able to take it. Moreover, he was not even his biological father. I want to see the present that daddy gave me. Chu Xiang was insistent. Chu lui had brought back a present for her, but he had not given it to her yet. However, she could not wait any longer. If her daddy did not give it to her, she woulde and get it herself. No, she woulde and take a look. Just one look would do. She ced her small hand on the doorknob. Luckily, the door was not locked. With just a light twist, the door would open, and there was no present inside. She searched for a long time but could not find any present. Lin Qing stood at the side and did not move. He only watched Chu Xiang rummage around and pull around. Chu lui''s house in the Chu family was arge suite with a small room inside, arge study room outside, and a small bedroom outside. Chu Xiang was still rummaging outside, looking for her present. Lin Qing, for some reason, walked to the bedroom door and pulled open the door to the suite inside. The door opened with a squeak, and he was met with the overly cold eyes of a boy inside. "What are you doing here?" Suddenly, Chu Xiang shrieked, and it woke up rainy who was still obediently sleeping. Chapter 992 This Was Their Home Rainy rubbed her eyes and sat up. She was disturbed, but she was not scared. She had been chased by dogs, beaten up, scolded, and even scared. Along the way, they were bullied and chased away by others. When they met good people, there were also bad people. Zheng Anze held rainy in his arms. Rainy wasn''t afraid at all. She just looked at the person in front of her curiously. Herrge eyes were very calm. She didn''t cry, throw a tantrum, or get scared. At most, she was still in a daze from not waking up. "Why did youe back?" Chu Xiang suddenly screamed when she saw rainy. Why did shee back? why did shee back? didn''t she go missing? didn''t she say that she would nevere back? she was the Chu family''s only Princess, but why did shee back? what did she want toe back for? was she trying to snatch her father, grandfather, and grandmother from her? Her grandfather finally treated her better, and her father would talk to her. She knew very well that everything would change once this little sister came back. Everything would be little sister''s. Rainy buried her head in Zheng Anze''s arms. She didn''t like this sister who kept screaming. It was so noisy. She wanted to sleep. Although Lin Qing''s expression was listless, it seemed like his heart was much more interesting than Chu Xiang''s. It was also from this moment on that he felt that the most terrifying opponent had appeared beside him. The door outside was opened again, and Chu lui walked in. When he saw Chu Xiang and Lin Qing inside, his gaze turned gloomy. Even the air seemed to be frozen. "Who let us in?" what''s the matter? " Chu lui asked Chu Xiang calmly. That cold and emotionless voice scared Chu Xiang, and she opened her mouth wide and started crying. Song Wan, who heard Chu Xiang crying from outside, quickly ran upstairs. "Ah lui, Xiang Xiang, he ..." When Song Wan entered and saw the mess in the room, she had a headache. Why couldn''t this child change her habit of rummaging through other people''s things? She hurried over and held Chu Xiang''s hand. Her voice was reproachful. ah lui, what''s wrong with you? Xiang Xiang is still a child. however, when she looked up, she saw Chu lui carrying a child in his arms. ? rainy ... Song Wan''s fingers paused. At that moment, her heart was filled with all sorts of emotions-excitement, joy, and relief. She felt her nose rx, and she let go of Chu Xiang''s hand. Chu Xiang wanted to stop her, but she only grabbed onto a corner of her shirt. Then, even that corner of her shirt was lost from her hands. Rainy, it''s rainy. Rainy was back. She was back. She hurried over and reached out her hand, wanting to touch the child in Chu lui''s arms. However, she had to know if this was real. However, rainy didn''t like her by instinct. She turned her face away and leaned her face on her father''s shoulder. Chu lui ced his hand on the back of his daughter''s head and gently stroked her hair. "Mom, please lock my door properly in the future. If I lose any documents, even if I kill her, it won''t make up for my loss." His words were heavy and ruthless. Song Wan''s face froze, but she would not go against her son in front of him. A person who made a mistake would never have the chance to turn things around in this lifetime. There was still a life in her hands. She had no right to negotiate with Chu lui, including being good to Chu Xiang. I know. Song Wan also felt that Chu Xiang had gone too far this time. How old was this child? how could she be worse than those five or six-year-old children? she had already said it so many times; why couldn''t she remember? Chu lui hated it when people rummaged through his things, but Chu Xiang insisted on doing things that he hated. rainy. Song Wan still put her hand in the air. can you let me carry her? " I''m sorry, Mom. I can''t. She can''t give birth now. Chu lui rejected Song Wan''s approach. He took a step back and refused to let Song Wan get close to his daughter. To him, Song Wan was his mother, but at the same time, she was also his daughter''s disaster. He had lost a kidney and was even abducted. He would not take any more risks. Rainy was still unwilling to speak. Even though the Chu family was his home, it was also Rainy''s problem. He hugged his daughter even tighter, not letting anyone touch her. Anze, let''s go, " he called out to Zheng Anze behind him. Zheng Anze had already walked over and stood behind Chu lui. Then, Chu lui left with the two children without even looking back. don''t me him. Chu Jiang walked over and patted Song Wan''s shoulder. he didn''t feel good. You don''t know where rainy was found this time. She was sold to learn acrobatic skills and was beaten up countless times. Later, because she was afraid of the pain, she ran out on her own and begged for food on the way home. He did not mention that rainy almost lost another kidney. He could not even take it, let alone Song Wan. Hence, he decided not to say anything. I know. Song Wan''s nose turned sour again. She turned her face away and used the back of her hand to wipe her tears. Then, she came over and held Chu Xiang''s hand. let''s go, Xiang Xiang. Let''s go eat cake. &Quot; Chu Xiang''s eyes were red, not only because of Chu lui''s scolding, but also because that annoying little sister had returned. Lin Qing was still standing at the same spot, and his hands and feet were cold. Chu lui carried his daughter out of the car. He lowered his head and gently touched his daughter''s face. baby, look. We''re home. &Quot; Rainy opened her eyes and nced at the door. Then, she grinned at Chu lui. Chu lui walked over and opened the door. He had not eaten anything in the Chu family home, so he would bring the two children out to eatter. A nanny who would take care of the children woulde over tomorrow, and he would take care of rainy himself. The nanny was only in charge of tidying up the house, cleaning the ce, and cooking for the two children. With Rainy''s current condition, it was not suitable for her to go to school. She did not know how to talk. He would wait until she was better. There was a child''s room in the house, but even so, he didn''t want to let his daughter sleep alone. He was worried. Anze, that room is yours. Go take a look and see if you like it. &Quot; Sanskrit pointed to a room on his right. thank you, uncle. Zheng Anze walked over and opened the door. The room basically had everything: a bed, a cab, a desk, and thetestptop on the desk. Computers were his favorite. His mother had taught him before. Of course, to others,puters were just toys, but to him, it was a good thing for him to learn a lot of knowledge. Chapter 993 What Uncle Chu Meant He ran over and looked around theputer for a long time. Then he opened the cab, which was filled with clothes. He had never seen so many clothes in his life. an ze, change your clothes. Let''s go eat. Chu lui''s voice came from outside. Zheng Anze quickly took out a random piece of clothing and changed. He folded his clothes at the side and washed them when he came back. When Zheng Anze came out, Chu lui had already carried rainy out. Rainy had also changed into a beautiful dress. The red-lipped and white-teethed child was already very beautiful. On top of that, the clothes that Chu lui had bought for her daughter were all top-tier, so the child made people even more beautiful, cute, and likable. However, who knew that this child could not even speak now? no, it was not that she could not speak, it was that she was unwilling to speak. Chu lui brought the two children out and ate in a quiet restaurant. "Are you full?" He asked his daughter with a smile. Rainy nodded her head vigorously. She rubbed her stomach. She was very full. Chu lui was very satisfied with his daughter''s obedience. It was as if the things that had happened in the past did not affect her. This was good. She could eat more and grow up faster. let''s go back. Chu lui carried his daughter. It was better to get the nanny toe over early the next morning. There were two children in the family, and they could not always eat out. As for his parents, he did not want to go there again. It did not matter if Song Wan would really change. The only thing he could be at ease about was to let his daughter grow up under his watch. The next day, the housemaid came to the house. One was in charge of cooking, and the other was in charge of cleaning. These people were specially trained by the housekeepingpany, and they were very suitable in all aspects. Both of them were in their forties, and they did things quickly. They were also very steady. Rainy didn''t seem to like others and always liked to stick to her father. Chu lui had also hired a ballet teacher at a high price to teach her daughter ballet instead of jazz and gymnastics. Compared to the previous two ballet lessons, it might not be as tough. With Rainy''s current situation, he felt that it was better not to let her go to crowded ces. She might be afraid. After rainy ate and yed for a while, she went to sleep. She was quite obedient when she slept, and it was fine as long as she hugged her doll. There was a nanny here who would visit her from time to time, and she would not let her fall or kick the nket away. An ze, which grade are you in? " Chu lui asked Zheng Anze. He was almost ten years old. In terms of age, he should be in fourth grade. uncle, I''m in the fifth grade, " Zheng Anze replied. He had started school early, but because of his mother''s death, he was only in the fifth grade. I''ll send you to school. I''m your Guardian. Chu lui reached out and patted Zheng Anze''s head. you can choose to take my surname or your original surname. &Quot; uncle, my surname is Zheng. Zheng Anze looked up. He would not choose the surname Chu. Zheng is my mother''s surname. My name was given by my mother. I want to remember my mother and not forget her. &Quot; mm, okay. Chu lui retracted his hand and raised his wrist to look at his watch. today is Saturday. I''ll send you to the school to make arrangements. You can go to ss on Monday. &Quot; He didn''t have much time now. There were still a bunch of things waiting for him in thepany. Hangyu''s was about to open for business, and du Jingtang couldn''t handle it alone. He had to arrange everything here before dealing with thepany''s matters. It was almost time. He took his suit jacket and brought Zheng Anze to the best private school in the city. This school was not easy to get into, but Chu lui was considered an investor here, so it was easy for him to arrange for someone to get in. "Uncle Chu, can I ask you a question?" Zheng Anze jogged to catch up with Chu lui''s pace. There was a question that he could not understand. yes, go ahead. Chu lui stopped and waited for his question. "What grade was uncle in when he was ten?" Zheng Anze recalled Chu lui''s expression not too long ago. Actually, he had started school very early. Some students were still in second or third grade when they were nine, but he was already in fifth grade. "Me?" Chu lui put his hands in his pockets. probably in the second year of middle school. It''s been too long, so I can''t remember clearly. he only knew that he started school at the age of six, but since the second year, he had been skipping grades. So, his sess was not without reason. First of all, his IQ was the Achilles ''heel of others. Zheng Anze was not surprised at all. "Then, uncle, can I skip a grade?" sure. in this aspect, Chu lui would not suppress the child''s development. He would not pull up the seedlings to help them grow. Of course, he would not let the child''s growth be too slow either. He had been through it himself. Some people did not follow the prescribed order at the right time, just like him. On the other hand, Zheng Anze was thinking this way. He wanted to skip a grade. In fact, he had wanted to skip a grade since a long time ago. He had alreadypleted the sixth grade curriculum by himself, but his mother wouldn''t let him. His mother said that he had to take it one step at a time and not eat until he became fat. But now, uncle Chu said that when he was his age, he was already a second-year middle school student, and uncle Chu didn''t be fat at all. He knew that uncle Chu wanted to adopt him, but he had never thought of relying on uncle Chu. He had always called him uncle lui, but it didn''t matter whether he adopted him or not. He knew how to be independent and learn how to take care of himself. He just wanted to see his sister grow up safely and protect her. He could feel that the two children in uncle Chu''s family weren''t easy people to get along with. "An ze." Chu lui''s voice suddenly came. Zheng Anze turned around and felt that Chu lui''s voice was heavy. Chu lui reached out and tidied her clothes. you''re usually very good, but today, your emotional reaction is a little too big. The first step to sess is that you can see thest three steps of others, while others are still hesitating about your first step. &Quot; "Do you understand?" Zheng Anze did not quite understand, but he would try his best to think it through. Of course, he seemed to have understood something. "Uncle Chu, are you saying that I have to hide my thoughts and not let anyone know, but I have to figure out what others are thinking?" yes. Chu lui liked this child''s intelligence. Compared to Lin Qing, he liked Zheng Anze more. Lin Qing''s looks were far from this child''s, and his thoughts were wrong. That was why he had thrown him into a boarding school. However, he liked Zheng Anze. He wanted to groom Zheng Anze as his heir. He had saved his daughter. Even if he had to reunite the Chu enterprise in the future, he was willing to do so. In this world, ruoxin was no longer around. Rainy was the only thing he could wait for and the onlyfort he had left. Chapter 994 Dance Teacher Chu lui brought Zheng Anze to the principal''s office and arranged everything. Zheng Anze did not stay on campus, so a chauffeur would send him over every day. His three meals were prepared by the nanny at home. The ss he was assigned to was also the best ss in the school. Regardless of whether his studies were good or bad, he would be in this ss. When she returned at night, rainy was standing at the door with her doll in her arms, waiting for her father. When Chu lui came in, he saw his daughter standing obediently and staring at him from time to time. Her apple-like face was bing more and more like her mother''s. He walked over and carried his daughter in his arms. "Baby, are you waiting for your daddy?" Rainy nodded her head and smiled sweetly at her father. Her smile was as sweet as glutinous rice, and it was enough to melt a cold heart. Chu lui carried his daughter and kissed her face. Then, he asked the nanny if his daughter had eaten. she had a bottle of milk, Sir, " a nanny quickly replied. the baby has been waiting for you. We want to carry her. She won''t let me. " just let her be in the future. Chu lui knew that his daughter''s personality was like his most of the time. She would not listen to ordinary people. The dance teacher would being over tomorrow, so he would take his work home to do. The recent meetings had also been held at home and hosted by video. Nothing was more important than his daughter now. After a while, the nanny had already prepared dinner. There were meat and vegetables, and the dinner was light. There were vegetables, soup, and fruits after the meal. After the meal, Chu lui carried his daughter to the room. Zheng Anze had to revise his homework. When he said he wanted to skip a grade, Chu lui''s actions were very fast. He had already thrown him all the books from elementary to high school. As to how far he could skip, it was up to his ability. The night was quiet. Suddenly, a man sat up. He reached out to turn on the light on the bed and carefully covered his daughter with the nket. The little fellow was sleeping well. The warm light fell on her face. Only her thick and long eyshes seemed very fragile, like ice crystals. Even if she blew more, it might break from the middle. He covered his face. Only in the dead of the night could he let go of the despair and despair in his heart. What to do? His ruoxin was no longer around. He thought that no matter what happened, even if they weren''t together, she would still be alive. Even though he had let her go during the most bitter four years, he had never thought that she would die. But now, she was dead. Dead meant no more. He covered his face, his entire body was dyed in the despair of death, making it difficult for him to even breathe. At this moment, a small hand reached over and ced it on his face. He opened his bloodshot eyes, and they met with a pair of big, innocent eyes. "Baby ..." He reached out and picked his daughter up. Rainy pouted and reached out to wipe the tears on her father''s face. Then, she pouted and blew hard on her father''s face. daddy, it won''t hurt anymore after I blow, " she said silently. Chu lui held his daughter''s small body in his arms. That night, this man silently recalled his pain and the child in his arms. He would forever remember that his father had hugged her and cried the entire night. "En, is everything clear? Chu lui was in the middle of a video conference, and the entire wall of television across from him was facing hispany''s conference room. All the managers nodded. They understood most of it. If there was anything they didn''t understand, there was a video recording of the meeting. They could check it after the meeting. "Alright, if there''s nothing else, the meeting is over." After waiting for a while, when no one mentioned anything, he turned off the power and took off the headphones on his ears. He stood up and saw rainy sitting on the carpet in the corner. She was holding a doll and staring at him with her eyes wide open. Then, she grinned at him. "Daddy ..." She spoke silently as Chu lui walked over and picked his daughter up with one hand. Did she like this doll? Chu lui ruffled his daughter''s soft hair. Rainy''s doll had already been lost, and he had spent a lot of effort to find the designer of this doll. They had designed many dolls like this, but in the end, they still could not find a doll that was exactly the same as Rainy''s. These dolls were made by a famous toypany and sent to Chu lui. At this time, the house was already filled with a lot of them. Even though they were not exactly the same, rainy still liked them. She still loved these dolls. However, she was still a very strange child. She just randomly took one from the room and carried it all the way. Wherever she went, she carried it. Even when she went to sleep, she only took this doll. Even if this doll was thrown among the other dolls, rainy would still lie in it and find the doll she had carried. "Let''s go, baby. We''re going to learn how to dance." Chu lui extended his hand to his daughter, and rainy jogged over. She used her small hand to hold her father''s finger and obediently followed him out. Hello, Mr. Chu. the teacher sitting in the living room quickly stood up. She was a very young woman with a good figure and was very elegant. Therefore, it was indeed a good choice for a woman to practice dancing. Hello. Chu lui also shook the woman''s hand. The woman''s face suddenly turned red. Her hand felt like it was holding a ball of fire, and even her heart was burning in pain. "Teacher Xu Ting should be very clear about my daughter''s matter! Chu lui held his daughter''s hand tightly and asked the teacher in front of him. If she continued to be infatuated with him, she could get lost. The teacher seemed to have noticed the warning in Chu lui''s eyes and did not dare to think too much. This man was not to be trifled with, and he had a daughter. She did not have the ability to make this man be half of her in the future. There was no possibility between them. After weighing the pros and cons, she still felt that the sry was more practical. After all, Chu lui paid a high sry to teach one child and not a bunch of them. As for the child, she naturally knew about it when she came. The child had been frightened, so he was very timid and didn''t know how to speak. She was told to be careful. She nodded. Mr. Chu, don''t worry. I know what to do. &Quot; Also, she opened her bag and took out a bag before cing it in front of Chu lui. Chapter 995 Terrifying Flexibility "Mr. Chu, this is the dance costume you asked us to make. You can let the child change into it." Chu lui took the dance costume from Xu Ting and carried his daughter with one hand. baby, daddy will help you change into a beautiful dress, okay? " Rainy nodded her head happily. Which little girl didn''t like pretty clothes? since she was young, rainy had especially liked pretty clothes, and she was a smug little girl at that. Chu lui carried his daughter into the house and helped her change into this little Ballet Dress, white socks, dancing shoes of the same color, and a pink dress. The child didn''t have much of a waist, but her round body was very cute. you look really pretty. Chu lui carried his daughter again and kissed her face. baby, you have to perform well. Daddy will cheer you on. he clenched his fist. Rainy clenched her fist and bumped it with her father''s. This was the promise between the father and daughter, and it meant that they had to keep it. When Chu lui carried rainy out, Xu Ting''s eyes lit up. Of course, it was not because of the man. She had long given up on men like Chu lui. Now, she really liked this child in the dance dress. What a beautiful child. She might really be a new Star on the stage. Chu lui put his daughter down and gently pushed her small shoulders. Rainy turned around to take a look, and then she clenched her fist at him. en, all the best. Chu lui smiled and sat on the floor. He was a man in a suit, but his actions were not at all abrupt. He was a President, but he was also a father. Rainy walked in front of Xu Ting. Her small body was round, but she stood very straight. She used all her strength to raise her small face to look at the adults. She was already used to looking up at the adults like this because her father was very, very tall. However, her father never allowed her to look too high. She bowed to Xu Ting politely. Xu Ting quickly squatted down and adjusted the little girl''s dance dress. rainy is so obedient. Then, teacher is going to teach rainy how to dance. &Quot; Rainy nodded her head and stood there obediently. Xu Ting had her own way of teaching children. It was not a waste of Chu lui''s high sry to poach her over. She taught her actions one by one, and rainy was learning very seriously. In fact, the actions were all done quite well. Xu Ting moved around and bent her back. In the end, she suddenly straightened up and saw that rainy had bent her back easily, almost forming an arch. After she stood up, the child also stood up. Was this child''s flexibility innate? She did a few more moves in disbelief. However, no matter what she did, the child was able to do it. Her flexibility was even better than she had imagined. With such flexibility, ballet was perfect. She was afraid that the child would feel all kinds of difort when he had to exercise his legs. He would cry out in pain and be unwilling to practice. After all, he was the Chu family''s daughter. Chu lui was in so much pain that it felt like his life. If this child shook his head, she, a teacher who had not earned any money, would be fired. She really felt that she might be able to raise a little genius. Actually, she did not know that rainy was trained in acrobatics. To these children, no matter whose daughter they were, whether they were Chu lui''s or someone else''s, in their hearts, these children were originally bought by them. Even if they were to be tortured to death, they were willing to do so. Therefore, no matter how much the child cried, they would not feel sorry for him. Before rainy even had time to cry, she had already developed a terrifying level of flexibility. Therefore, when it came to ballet, she had no problems with the basics at all. This dance studio was specially prepared by Chu lui for his daughter. It was very big, and there was a big mirror on one of the walls. The other equipment for practice was also of a smaller size. The more she taught her, the more surprised Xu Ting became. This child''s ability to ept things was too good. Compared to her, some children might not even have the basic skills she had now even if they had three to five years of training. Therefore, it was easy to see Rainy''s two small legs spread wide, but her small face was sleeping soundly on the floor. If not, there was something behind her that she wanted to take, so she bent down again and just took it. In the beginning, Chu lui was still a little worried that his daughter''s small body would break. However, Xu Ting had always assured him that rainy was just more flexible than others and was a natural talent for dancing. It was a good thing for the child to be like this. She liked this kind of extreme action that others might think was extreme, but to her, it did not feel special. She was just slowly getting used to it. Chu lui put on his headphones and turned on the television opposite him. He was having a meeting with the various supervisors. These meetings were frequent recently. It was almost the year-end summary, so all kinds of meetings were held quite frequently. Furthermore, the other branchpanies could not rush over for meetings every day. Thus, video conferences were the ideal way of holding meetings. At this time, the faces of the heads of the major departments seemed a little strange. Some of the corners of their eyes were twitching from time to time, and even the corners of their mouths were twitching. At this time, they saw their CEO sitting there with a serious look, his eyes not nting. He leaned back in his boss chair behind him, his legs naturally crossed, and with one hand flipping through the information in his hand, he spoke in his usual calm and cold voice. However, at this moment, a small child was standing beside him. One of her small hands was even pulling on his clothes. Not long after, she climbed onto Chu lui''sp and sat on her father''sp. She was wearing a pink dance dress. Chu lui''s expression didn''t change as he continued to speak, as though he didn''t even feel the little girl crawling on his body. However, his hands were always by his side. As long as the child moved slightly, he would use both hands to help her up. At this moment, the little girl began to move again. She seemed to be a little bored from sitting, so she lifted her small feet. Under everyone''s dumbfounded gazes, she ced her small feet on top of her head, then twisted it again, and she had already changed direction. This kind of thing had happened a few times already. From the initial screams to now, although everyone still felt scared, at least they were no longer surprised. Chapter 996 She Also Wants To Learn How To Dance alright, that''s all for today''s meeting. Chu lui closed the TV wall and carried his daughter with one hand. "Baby, did you have fun?" He lowered his head and stared into his daughter''s big, grape-like eyes. Rainy reached out her hand and ced it on her father''s face. Then, she rubbed her face against his. No matter how angry her father was, his heart softened because of her daughter''s little gesture. He would never hit or scold his daughter. He only had one daughter, and her child was very obedient. He didn''t know where this personality came from. Ever since she had identally entered his meeting and unintentionally demonstrated her basic skills, almost everyone in the meeting was shocked. She seemed to like this kind of game that wasn''t really a game. She woulde over when she had nothing to do and scare his managers and supervisors. If it was said that the child was willful, it was actually Chu lui who let it go. As long as his daughter was happy, not only would she scare those people, even if she made them somersault, they would learn to roll and flip if they couldn''t. "Shall we go to grandpa''s ce today?" He put his daughter down and squatted down to discuss with her. Rainy was still the same as before; she really didn''t like to go to the old house. She liked Grandpa, but she didn''t like grandma, and she disliked Chu Xiang even more. Chu lui really wanted to send Chu Xiang away. As long as his daughter did not like her, he could not wait to throw her far away, even if it was Chu Xiang. However, Song Wan could not leave Chu Xiang. She had brought Chu Xiang up and raised her. Chu Xiang was her spiritual sustenance. Hence, Chu Xiang was still staying at the Chu residence. He would not bring his daughter back unless it was a weekend. Rainy bit her thumb and nodded her head obediently. She had agreed to go with her father. During the weekend, Zheng Anze came back, and rainy ran over happily. Then, she performed the things that she had learned recently for her brother. Lanng, you''ve learned a lot again. Zheng Anze caressed his sister''s soft hair and praised her. Then, he held his sister''s hand and walked in front of Chu lui. "Hello, uncle," mm. Chu lui reached out and patted Zheng Anze''s shoulder. I''ve hired a Taekwondo teacher for you. When youe back, follow him and learn. &Quot; "Okay, uncle, I know. I will study hard." Zheng Anze nodded in agreement. Actually, that was not all that he had learned. Chu lui had practically raised him as his sessor. Now, he not only had to learn three foreignnguages, Computer Science, and even Taekwondo. Although he was busy every day, he lived a very fulfilling life. He didn''t want to let himself be idle, so he would work hard to learn these things and grow up quickly. In the future, he would be able to protect his sister like an uncle. The men of the Chu family were all responsible. They could work like cows and horses, they could be as tired as a dog, be it to serve the people or to earn money for themselves. However, the women of the Chu family did not need to do anything. They were just like Song Wan and rainy, and rainy was now the treasure in the hands of these two men of the Chu family. Just like now, she walked without her legs and was carried by her father. Sometimes, she didn''t even wear her shoes. ding! Chu lui pressed the doorbell with one hand and carried his daughter in the other. Rainy was not too happy toe here, so after she got out of the car, her face was calm. If one looked closely, her expression was almost exactly the same as her father''s when he was young. young Mr. Chu, you''re here. the nanny opened the door and let him in immediately when she saw Chu lui. Chu lui usually came at this time. Little Miss, you''re here too. the nanny loved rainy the most. Rainy smiled at her and leaned on her father''s shoulder, not saying a word. Hello, Auntie. Zheng Anze greeted her politely. It had only been a few days, but he was no longer as uneasy and fearful as he was when he first came. He was now a young master of a noble family. He had a good education and was elegant in his speech. He had gained Chu lui''sposure with just a raise of his hand. Hello, Anze. the nanny ced her hand on Zheng Anze''s head and thought to herself. The feeling this child gave off was exactly the same as the previous Mr. Chu. Although they weren''t blood-rted, they really felt like father and son. On the other hand, Lin Qing, who had stayed in the Chu family for so long, was so different. Although he was polite, he could not bepared to Zheng Anze. It was hard to say that Mr. Chu was good at teaching children and could teach them to be so outstanding. However ... She believed that those who grew up with little Chu would definitely be much more outstanding than those who grew up with Song Wan. Of course, the daughter that Mr. Chu junior raised was different from Chu Xiang, who was raised by his wife. my good granddaughter,e and let Grandpa carry you. the moment Chu Jiang saw rainy, he hurriedly went to wash his hands and came over to carry his granddaughter. Rainy reached out her small hands for Chu Jiang to carry. Every time Chu Jiang saw his granddaughter''s pretty face, he would like it. However, his heart ached for his granddaughter who could not speak yet. rainy, tell Grandpa. What have you learned recently? " Chu Jiang ced rainy on the ground. He loved watching his granddaughter dance. Rainy took a few steps back and gave ady''s bow. Then, she danced for Chu Jiang to see the movements that she had learned recently. Her small body was so flexible that it was scary. Every time, it made Chu Jiang''s heart tremble. Although it was not the first time he had seen it, it still made Chu Jiang''s heart beat very fast. His palms were full of sweat. There were a few times when he almost shouted for the child to stop. He did not dare to let the child jump down again. His legs would not break, and his waist would not break, right? Chu lui came over and carried his daughter up. Then, he pinched her small face. don''t worry, dad. This is the dance she learned. Children''s bones have always been soft, and rainy has learned it quite well now. Nothing will happen. he handed his daughter over to Chu Jiang and sat at the side. Even though his son said that, Chu Jiang was still worried. He would pinch his granddaughter''s arms and legs from time to time. Only when he felt that everything was fine did he carry his granddaughter and y with her. Chu Xiang, on the other hand, bit her lips tightly. She turned around and went to look for Song Wan. "Grandma, Xiang Xiang also wants to learn how to dance, just like a little sister." The Chu family''s nanny stood at the side and secretly pouted. The little Miss was young and had learned acrobatics by chance. She was soft-boned, so she learned quickly. These basic skills were not something that could be learned by someone who was red-faced and jealous. Chapter 997 She Must Be Stronger Than The Little Sister She also heard that the people from the sports Bureau had their eyes on Little Miss. Mr. Chu was the one who didn''t agree to let her take a body bath so that she could be a world champion in the future. With Chu Xiang''s current state, she was almost eight years old. How could she still practice? she was also so delicate. If she fell down, she would cry and throw a tantrum. With such a small future, she still had to learn to dance. okay, granny will bring you to learn, " Song Wan promised Chu Xiang, but her eyes kept darting towards the sofa. She felt guilty towards the child, so she was too embarrassed to go over. She made the child silent and without his mother. Lin Qing sat quietly at the side, and a deep sense of jealousy shed in his eyes. Zheng Anze had just transferred to school not long ago. Every time he took an exam, he would only end up in the top 20. At that time, Lin Qing was still disdainful. He wanted toe to their ss with such results, and the students in the ss were all the top students in the entire school. They were all very good at their studies. Suddenly, a parachuted soldier came in, and he had even used his connections to get in. Almost no one was willing to talk to Zheng Anze. However, Zheng Anze was probably stupid. He still stayed in their ss and refused to leave. However, who knew that in the second exam, he would suddenly get first ce and take away his first ce. In the future, he would always be ahead of him in every exam. He could also speak English well and always got first ce in the school''s Englishpetition. He lowered his head and tugged at his clothes. He gritted his teeth so hard that they made cracking sounds. He red at Zheng Anze, who happened to lift his head and caught the provocation in Lin Qing''s eyes. Zheng Anze''s eyes flickered slightly, but he remained calm and sat on the same spot. He looked like a young master from an United Kingdom noble family and was very cultured. On the other hand, Lin Qing, who was at the side, seemed a little petty. After the meal, Chu lui was prepared to bring rainy home. Song Wan couldn''t bear to part with her son and quickly went forward. However, when rainy saw her, she turned her face away and hid her small body in her father''s arms. Song Wan could not help but feel sad. This child, even if he didn''t remember much, he still didn''t like her as his grandmother. "Ah lui, can''t you stay for a day?" She asked Chu lui. She really hoped that her son and granddaughter could stay. Even if it was just for one night, it would be fine. Who knew how many times they could see each other this month? no, mom. Chu lui protected his daughter''s head. I have a meeting tomorrow. Rainy needs to learn how to dance. &Quot; The moment Song Wan heard the word ''dance'', she recalled that Chu Xiang wanted to learn how to dance. "Ah lui, can you let Xiang Xiang and rainy go with you? Xiangxiang also wants to learn how to dance. If the two children learn together, they can bepanions." mom, rainy doesn''t like Chu Xiang. Chu lui rejected her outright without any hesitation. Not only did rainy not like Chu Xiang, but even he didn''t like her. They didn''t have nothing better to do. They didn''t put someone they hated right in front of their eyes just to disgust them. If they couldn''t eat, they had to lose weight. Song Wan felt bad after being rejected by her son so directly. However, she could not me her son. She could not say anything bad about him. Initially, she thought that if Chu Xiang went over, she could visit her son more often and slowly repair their rtionship. However, her son had rejected her. mom, I''m leaving. Rainy is going to sleep. Chu lui''s outstretched hand had already turned the doorknob. He carried his daughter out, and Zheng Anze followed behind him, leaving Chu Wan standing on the spot. She was a little silly and a little upset. Chu Jiang sighed softly. This knot was probably not that easy to untie. Furthermore, why did he mention Chu Xiang out of the blue? didn''t he know that ah lui did not like Chu Xiang? However, no matter what, Song Wan still remembered that Chu Xiang wanted to learn dancing. She sent Chu Xiang to a very famous dance school. However, no matter how famous it was, it was impossible for her to be like Chu lui, who directly got her a professional dance studio and even hired a very good teacher for her to learn dancing. Chu Xiang did not have that much influence. They had to prepare a dance studio and hire a teacher. Chu Xiang was willing, and Song Wan did not object. However, Chu Jiang could not do that. He found it too noisy, and Song Wan could not get her son to dance. She could only send Chu Xiang to a dance school. However, it wasn''t easy for Chu Xiang to learn how to dance. She wanted to be like that little sister and be able to make beautiful moves. However, she might not have been Born to Dance. Not to mention that she was old, her body wasn''t flexible enough. After practicing the basics for a few days, she cried and threw a tantrum and couldn''t say anything. "You''re not going?" Lin Qing pouted and asked Chu Xiang, who was rubbing her legs from time to time. I don''t want to go. Chu Xiang was about to cry again. my leg hurts. &Quot; "You don''t want to learn? You''ll never be able topare to your sister." Lin Qing snorted, " she''s already learned to dance, but she can do somersaults and ballet. Tell me, what do you know? " I know ... Chu Xiang counted with her little fingers. She should know a lot of things, but no matter how much she thought about it, it seemed like she really didn''t know anything other than eating and sleeping. No, she clenched her little fist. She must surpass the little sister and learn to dance, and she must dance better than the little sister. She returned to the dance school once again. She no longer cried out in pain, but it still hurt. Every time she came back, she would want to give up with tears in her eyes. However, as long as Lin Qing incited her, she would go again. When her basic skills were almost there, it was no longer so ufortable. However, some things were innate and required talent. For example, Chu Xiang''s natural coordination ability was not very good. Therefore, some of the movements that other children did were beautiful and beautiful, but when she did it, there was always a strange smell. As for what was strange, even the teacher did not know. In the end, he came to the conclusion. Perhaps it was because Chu Xiang was really not suitable for dancing. Initially, they wanted to persuade Song Wan to find another hobby for Chu Xiang as dancing was really not suitable for her. However, the Chu family was big and had a lot of business. Sometimes, they would bully others when it came to power. Even though they did not do anything, they had to take care of the Chu family. Furthermore, when it came to performing, Chu Xiang would always be included in the quota. However, even if they ced Chu Xiang in an unimportant position ... She could also dance in a mess. Although she did not cause any trouble, she stood there because she was older and taller than other children. Secondly, her movements were clumsy and uncoordinated. Chapter 998 Who Is Here To See Chu Xiang? It really affected her coordination, but Chu Xiang enjoyed it. She liked to perform and be in the limelight. Of course, Song Wan thought that her granddaughter was good and could already go on stage. In the Chu family''s private dance studio, Xu Ting taught rainy another move. The small child''s move was already quite on point. Even though there were still childlike moments in her movements, it was already not bad for such a young child. Furthermore, rainy was only five years old. She was already very young, so how much skill could she put on her? "Can you practice on your own first?" Xu Ting let rainy practice on her own. Then, she stood up, walked to the door of the meeting room in Chu lui''s house, and knocked. Not long after, a voice was heard from inside, and she pushed the door open and walked in. The meeting room was huge, and this was where Chu lui had his work meetings. There was a huge television on the wall, and Chu lui was writing something on the table. He had a Bluetooth earpiece in his ear, but he had just finished his meeting and did not have the time to bring it over. Mr. Chu, I have something to tell you. at this moment, Xu Ting''s heart was actually beating wildly. Although she did not n to, she could still appreciate it. Therefore, she quickly came back to her senses and kept away her infatuation. say it. Chu lui took off his headphones. Naturally, it was because he was satisfied with Xu Ting''s performance. If not, he could really get lost. well, Mr. Chu, " Xu Ting quickly exined her purpose foring. In fact, if it was not necessary, she did not want to be too close to this man. He was too charming, but he was too scary. She calmed herself down and said, there''s a dancepetition for children, and I want rainy to participate. The age range starts from five to seven. I won''t say much about the prize, but I feel that rainy should go now and train for the typhoon. &Quot; Chu lui threw the pen in his hand on the table and stood up. In an instant, Xu Ting could not take the huge pressure. It was too much. I''ll give you an answer tomorrow. Chu lui put his hand back in his pocket. He had to think about this carefully. Of course, he also had to ask his daughter''s opinion. He talked about democracy and equality with his daughter, not to mention that she was only five years old. When Xu Ting came out, she heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, she felt that her breathing was smooth. At this time, rainy was lying on the ground and sleeping. Her face was red and tender, and she was indeed very beautiful. Xu Ting also hoped that rainy could have some sess, or at least be better than her. However, she also knew that with Rainy''s family background, dancing was at most a form of entertainment and nothing else. Furthermore, she was still too young; Chu lui would not arrange things so far for her. To Chu lui, even if his daughter was useless, she still had him as a father. Furthermore, it was mainly because rainy was different from other children. The baby came to his father''s ce. After they finished eating, Chu lui waved at his daughter. Rainy climbed down from the sofa and stopped watching TV. She ran over and stood in front of her father, raising her face with all her might. Chu lui carried his daughter and let her sit on hisp. baby, teacher wants you to take part in thepetition. There are many people watching you dance. Are you afraid? " Rainy thought for a moment and then shook her head. "Do you want to go?" Chu lui asked her again. Rainy bit her small lips and nodded her head vigorously. okay, daddy got it. Chu lui stood up and carried his daughter with one hand. He took out his phone from his pocket and called his Secretary. mm, Xiao Chen, help me contact the person in charge of the recent children''s dancepetition and their organizer. &Quot; Not long after, he put down his phone. When he saw his daughter staring at his hand, he thought that rainy wanted to y with her phone. He smiled and passed his phone to her. Even though rainy had already smashed a few phones, it was fine. If his daughter smashed it, so be it. She just had to get a new one. Wasn''t this what it meant to be rich and generous? Secretary Xiao Chen had always been quick. Otherwise, she would not have been able to sit in this position for so long without copsing. The organizer that Chu lui had made an appointment with was willing to invest in them, but he only had one request. His daughter had to participate as well and he wanted them to take care of her. However, this care was not about the ranking but to keep an eye on the people inside. If they could say something, they would say it. If they couldn''t, it was best to keep their mouths shut. After getting Chu lui''s permission, Xu Ting started to rehearse the dance for rainy. Since the child was still young, and this was also a children''spetition, it was not that difficult. The dance she choreographed did not have many movements, but she incorporated everything that rainy knew into it, especially the basic skills. She expressed it in the greatest way possible. She felt that rainy would definitely be able to get first ce. The things that she couldn''t do herself, she let her student do it. Thus, she put in even more effort in teaching this child. Of course, Chu Xiang was going to participate as well, and she was standing in the middle. Of course, she was not going to dance alone. She was going to be a human-shaped pir and stand in the background. The teacher had spent a lot of effort to arrange for Chu Xiang to go in. From the start to the end, Chu Xiang did not make any big movements. She just sat down, stood up, andy down. Just these few movements could be considered to be tailor-made for Chu Xiang''s standard. Song Wan woke up early in the morning. She had sent Chu Xiang to dance ss and wanted to watch her danceter. Initially, she wanted to ask Chu Jiang and Chu lui toe over. After all, this was Chu Xiang''s first time on stage. As her parent, she shoulde too. However, in the end, she did not mention it. Chu lui would not being. As for Chu Jiang, she thought about it and decided not to. However, when she arrived at the venue, she saw Chu Jiang, her brother, and Du Bin''s family. Chu lui was also standing at the side, but he was on the phone. you''re here too. she was very happy and quickly walked over. She was also secretly happy. "How can I ept this? Xiangxiang he, you''re so busy, but you''ve toe here once. she walked in front of her brother, her face always a little hot. Because of what she said at that time, su Yunfei was still unwilling to talk to her until now. Although the rtionship between the two families might have gotten better after what happened to herst time, there were still some grudges. Chapter 999 Look, That Wooden Block "Chu Xiang?" Du Jingtang blinked his eyes. Auntie, does Chu Xiang have a program today? " "What are you saying?" Song Wan was still a little confused by the question. didn''t you guyse here to watch Xiang Xiang''s performance? " we''re here to see rainy. su Yunfei rolled her eyes secretly. She had almost walked through the gates of hell, so why didn''t she have a better memory? in this world, only Chu Jiang and Chu lui were good to her. Could she count on that Chu Xiang? Song Wan''s face burned. Why didn''t anyone tell her this? She red at Chu Jiang with a dark face. I''ve asked you. Chu Jiang turned his face away, feeling a little embarrassed. I said that rainy was going to participate in a dancepetition and asked if you were going. You said that Chu Xiang was going to perform too, and you wanted to apany her. &Quot; Song Wan was taken aback. It seemed like Chu Jiang had said it, but she was a little absent-minded at that time and did not seem to have heard it clearly. In the end, it caused such a huge joke. A few of them sat in the audience seats, while those who upied the front row were all distinguished guests. They were all well-known figures, and the TV station would also be attending thepetition. "Brother, when will it be my little cutie''s turn?" Du Jingtang''s eyes were shining. He had brought a high-end camera with him. This was the first time his little cutie was going on stage, so of course, he had to make preparations. rainy is on the ninth act. &Quot; yes, this is a good spot. du Jingtang was quite satisfied with this order. If it was too early, people would not be quiet. If it was toote, no one would want to see it. The one in the middle was the best, and he liked the nine characters the most. Chu lui was not surprised at all. When the organizers gave him the show sequence, he knew that the money he had spent on it was not in vain. As for the ranking, he did not mind. It did not matter if he won an award or not. It was only because his daughter liked it. Everything else was secondary. The acts were performed one by one. Song Wan had a list of acts in her hand. It was the eighth act. The child''s innocence made people happy. Even if the actions were not on point and the dance was not very good, no matter what, it still made the adults happy and happy. The eighth act was out. Du Jingtang, the fool, squinted his eyes from time to time to pick at the child in the middle and said, " mom, look at this. The big silly guy in the middle is jumping among a bunch of children. How silly is he? he doesn''t move or have any expression. He''s like a wooden stake. No, a wooden stake that will fall to the ground. Such a stiff posture and such a strange expression. He''s trying to stuff money in, right? mom, why are you pinching yourself? it hurts. du Jingtang was going to scold her a little more, but the softest part of his waist hurt just like that. He almost lost two pounds of flesh because of his mother. look at you, don''t talk. su Yunfei stepped on her son''s foot. can''t you see that your aunt''s face is ck? " "What''s with her ck face?" Du Jingtang sneaked a nce at her. It was true. Her face waspletely ck. However, he did not understand. He did not say anything to her, so why did she look away? "That''s Chu Xiang." Sometimes, su Yunfei really felt that she had given birth to an idiotic son. Where did he grow his eyes? Chu lui had given thepany to him for a year, but why didn''t he destroy it? that wooden stake was Chu Xiang. Couldn''t he tell? "Chu Xiang? where did this Chu Xiange from?" He just didn''t react in time. Su Yunfei pointed at the stage. the pir you were talking about is Chu Xiang. &Quot; Du Jingtang rubbed his eyes and used his 2.0 eyes to stare at her. ''Oh my God, isn''t that right? under the makeup that is almost smudged, who else could it be but Chu Xiang? she is expressionless and her actions are sluggish.'' He lowered his head awkwardly and didn''t dare to say anything. However, it was true that Chu Xiang did not dance well. He was not lying. The overall dance was originally nned well and had some redeeming points. However, because of the addition of that big dumb guy, who was emotionless and had uncoordinated movements, it had destroyed the beauty of the dance. The dance was originally considered good and the other children did not dance badly. It was just that there was an extra in the middle, and it was really unfair to the choreographer. To think that he coulde up with such a method. Du Jingtang adjusted the camera he was holding. Of course, it was not to film Chu Xiang. What was there to film about a pir? what he wanted to film was his little cutie. Chu Xiang''s show was over. Not to mention them, even the audience''s response was average. There was sparse apuse and everyone''s criticism. Song Wan''s face could not help but burn. If Chu Xiang did not insist on joining this show, she would not have gone to the teacher to get Chu Xiang in no matter what. But so what if she was in? she had still be a joke. "Yi, a little one appeared." "Yeah, it''s really small." what a beautiful child. Look, she''s so small. Did she dance alone? " she''s so young. How long has she been learning to dance alone? could she be like the one in the middle of the previous show who got in through connections? " Look, everyone''s eyes were bloodshot. Whether you came in through connections or not, it was clear in everyone''s eyes. Of course, the little one did not know about this yet, but Chu Xiang''s program was scolded badly. Even the choreographer was scolded as well. Song Wan was so angry that she almost wanted to go over personally and shut those people up. However, she held it in in and did not say anything. In her heart, she even had a strange and unfair thought. Rainy had also relied on her connections to get in, so she definitely couldn''t dance well. However, just as she was thinking about it, she heard the audience''s exmation, which gave her a huge shock. The child was small, and the movements she made to the music were like a p to Song Wan''s face. If this child had gotten in through connections, then Chu Xiang would have been a piece of cake. The little child was dancing very seriously. She did not know how her small body was trained, but she could actually bend her body to such an unimaginable degree at will. Moreover, the child''s sense of music was not bad. Although the dance was still very childish, it was almost all on the music point. Of course, she was also different from the other children''s silly and cute dance. Other children were good at showing off, but she was good at it. They would all receive a round of apuse from the audience. Chapter 1000 First Place Chu Jiang raised his head, extremely pleased with himself. He wanted everyone to know that this was his granddaughter. As for Chu Xiang, who was said to have entered from the back, he did not even bother to look at her. Song Wan stomped on Chu Jiang''s foot. They were both granddaughters. How could they be so biased? Chu Jiang''s foot hurt. He turned around, and his gaze at that moment made Song Wan''s heart turn cold. How could she have forgotten? how could she have forgotten? what had she done in the past? Whether or not one can be sessful on stage, it all depends on one''s own hard work. The children of the Chu family don''tck apuse. That''s because they have the Chu family''s blood flowing in them. They have my blood flowing in them. Chu Jiang''s voice was heard. He was very clear and straightforward. Of course, it was also a reminder to Song Wan and a small warning. She had lost because of this. Did she not learn her lesson? The child on the stage had already finished her performance. She stood up and lifted her skirt with one hand. It was a standarddy''s salute, which made everyone''s face turn red with cuteness. Just whose child was this? how was he born, raised, and raised? Of course, this act received the loudest and longest round of apuse since they entered the venue. As for the subsequent acts, whether it was a group dance, a pair dance, or a solo dance, they were all overshadowed by the ninth act. Liu Ting carried rainy and walked out of the backstage. She wanted to send the child to Chu lui''s ce. When she came down, she was so popr that even she would feel ashamed. Almost all of the audience recognized rainy at a nce. They all felt like they were taking advantage of the child. The moment they came over, they wanted to pinch the child''s small hands and face. Rainy wasn''t afraid, but she didn''t really like people touching her. It was only when her father hugged her that her small body rxed. Chu lui took out a ss of water from his suit pocket and ced it on his daughter''s hand. "Drink some," Rainy obediently held the cup of water and started drinking. Su Yunfei passed the things she brought over to du Jingtang. Du Jingtang picked them up and ced them on hisp. These were all bags of snacks that rainy loved to eat. Rainy reached out and grabbed a few bags and ced them in her arms. Chu lui opened them for her, took them, and let her eat by herself. The programs were one after another, but none of them left a deep impression. Not long after, Chu Xiang came down as well. She did not seem too happy. grandma. she ran over and sat beside Song Wan. they all said that Xiang Xiang did not dance well. &Quot; Song Wan ruffled Chu Xiang''s hair andforted her. our Xiang Xiang is a good dancer. How could she not dance well? " Chu Xiang''s eyesnded on the snacks and bread on du Jingtang''s legs. She was hungry, so she walked over and grabbed a few handfuls of food. Then, she sat beside Song Wan and started eating. Song Wan felt embarrassed, and du Jingtang could not react for a long time. Was this called snatching? Rainy saw it, but she didn''t mind. She continued to eat and could watch the programs on stage. The remaining programs indeed felt dull, and many people couldn''t help but yawn. The first few programs were probably watching, but thetter ones were a littlete. Many people were a little frustrated and just wanted to finish quickly so they could go home and rest. Finally, it was time for thest performance. The next performance was something that everyone was looking forward to because it was the final award ceremony. Although it was a children''s category, the prize money was very high. Xu Ting hade over to bring rainy up to receive the award. If she had guessed correctly, Rainy''s program should be able to get the top prize. Chu lui made his daughter stand on the ground and ced his fist in front of her. baby, you have to do your best. &Quot; Rainy also reached out her small fist and bumped it against her father''s big fist. Then, the teacher carried her up the stage. Xu Ting chose the tunnel at the back. This time, she did not dare to walk through the crowd. Chu Xiang bit her lips, and her jealousynded on rainy who had just been carried away. She was just a little mute; what was there to be proud of? As expected by Xu Ting, rainy had indeed gotten first ce, and she deserved it. There were many fake results, but Rainy''s first ce was convincing. Actually, the organizers wanted to give rainy a good ranking. Although Chu lui did not insist on winning the award, her ranking this time surprised everyone because this child had indeed performed well. After receiving the award, Xu Ting carried rainy over. Rainy held her trophy with both hands and ced it in her father''s hands. Her small mouth also cracked into a smile, and her curved eyes were as bright as the crescent moon. my baby is amazing. She''s in first ce. Chu lui carried his daughter proudly. Du Jingtang and su Yunfei, who were at the side, were also proud. Only Song Wan''s heart was bitter for some reason. Chu lui carried rainy out of the venue. The child was tired after a long day, and she was already asleep. Her small head was leaning on her father''s shoulder, sleeping soundly. The trophy was in du Jingtang''s hands. He was going to bring it to thepany tomorrow to show off to everyone in thepany that their little cutie had won first ce and that she was only a five-year-old. "Mr. Chu? please wait a moment. a person rushed over. He had obviously been waiting for a long time. When he saw Chu lui, he followed him and stood in front of him. you''re not okay? " Chu lui did not know the person in front of him, but it was obvious that he knew him. He was a businessman. Hello, Mr. Chu. the man extended his hand to Chu lui and introduced himself. I''m from the National Sports Bureau. My name is sang Wen Li. Coincidentally, your daughter''s performance was here today. I realized that this child is a good seedling for sports. As long as we nurture him well now, he will definitely be a world champion in the future. &Quot; Chu lui did not hold the man''s hand. Instead, he hugged his daughter tighter. I''m sorry, but I refuse. My daughter won''t learn anything rted to sports. &Quot; "Why?" Sang Wen Li was a little anxious. He could guarantee that with this child''s flexibility and bone development, he was a good seedling for the World Championship. No one should be able to refuse the title of world champion. Chapter 1001 He Hoped That His Daughter Was A Rice Weevil Chu lui ced his hand on Rainy''s head and gently caressed his daughter''s soft hair. I thank you for your love and for giving my daughter such a high evaluation. It''s just that her body is not in good condition and is not suitable for sports. &Quot; After he finished speaking, he turned around and left. However, it was obvious that sang Wen Li, who was behind him, would not give up. Du Jingtang also noticed sang Wenli''s eyes. It was obvious that he was not giving up. He walked over and carefully said something to sang Wenli. "What did you just say?" Sang Wen lowered her voice and said, " this child only has one kidney! How is this possible?" Sang Wen Li''s eyes widened. He couldn''t ept this at all. How could he only have one kidney? this wasn''t scientific. This child didn''t seem to be sick. I have no need to lie to you. du Jingtang shook his head. that''s the truth. With your methods, it should be easy to find out certain things if you want to. &Quot; Since du Jingtang had already said so, sang Wenli had no choice but to believe him. No one would make such a joke. However, he did not know that Song Wan''s body was frozen and her face was filled with embarrassment. She held Chu Xiang''s hand tightly, and the unbearable shame in her heart made her too ashamed to face anyone. She walked even faster, almost pulling Chu Xiang along. Du Jingtang looked at Song Wan''s back. It was said that one had to pay back what they owed. He just wanted to know what to do with this sum of money, how to pay it back, and what to use to pay it back. What he didn''t know was that what he was thinking about today was indeed in the future. In the end, what he owed was paid back, and in the same way. If it was possible, du Jingtang would rather let some people continue to be arrogant. He would rather let that person owe him until the next life. It didn''t matter. "Have you settled it?" In the car, Chu lui asked du Jingtang, who was driving. He carried his daughter and let her hug his big hand. At the side was Rainy''s trophy. He was going to put it in his office so that he could see it at any time. This was the first honor his daughter had earned for him, and it was very memorable. it''s been settled. That person, um ... du Jingtang pouted. he''s very annoying, too annoying, extremely annoying. &Quot; The person he was talking about was sang Wen Li. Just like his name, if he didn''t manage to get a name, he would pester him relentlessly. Du Jingtang felt that this person''s business ability was quite good. It was a pity that he was in the sports industry and was trying to poach sports stars. If he could poach them into thepany and run the business, he would definitely be the backbone of the business with his glib tongue. "Brother, don''t you feel that it''s a pity?" Du Jingtang focused on driving and did not dare to let his thoughts run wild. if the little cutie was still a healthy child, he could have be a sports star and a world champion. &Quot; there''s no need. Chu lui squeezed his daughter''s chubby hand. she''ll treat it as if it doesn''t matter. My wish is for her to be a rice weeper and grow up safely. &Quot; Du Jingtang''s mouth twitched. "Cousin, your wish is really great." He only hoped that his only daughter would be a rice weeper. thank you. Chu lui took his words as apliment. What star? what sports star? he didn''t feel anything. This child had suffered too much. He just didn''t want her to suffer any more. It was fine as long as she grew up safely. Du Jingtang shrugged. As expected, being a father was different. He pampered his daughter without any bottom line. Chu lui hated those who took advantage of the situation and did nothing. However, today, he wanted his daughter to do something that did not matter and even say thank you. Rainy''s long eyshes fluttered. Then, she curled up in her father''s arms and fell asleep. Chu lui raised the temperature of the air conditioner in the car and took his clothes to cover his daughter. He was already a super-strong stay-at-home dad. He knew and could do anything. However, du Jingtang sighed. He really felt that his cousin was going to be a stay-at-home dad for the rest of his life. However, it was also thanks to rainy. Otherwise, he didn''t know how he would continue to live. Rainy was Chu lui''s Savior, and it was also the reason for Chu lui to continue living. how is it? " Chu lui asked Jia xinbao as he carried his daughter in his arms. Rainy opened her big, ck eyes and obediently allowed the doctor to examine her. When the doctor said to open her mouth, she opened her mouth and cooperated. everything''s normal. Jia xinbao put down his stethoscope. your throat is fine too. You''ve put on some weight recently. he pinched Rainy''s chubby arm. She had put on some weight. It was the first time he came to see this little fellow. Her arms and legs were so thin that even his heart ached. Now, she was better. She had finally put on some weight. It could be seen that Chu lui had raised his daughter well, and the child had grown bolder, but she still could not speak. she still doesn''t want to talk. Chu lui ced his hand on his daughter''s face and tidied her hair. Rainy opened her big innocent eyes. Her face was pink, and she looked even more beautiful. there''s no rush. Jia xinbao did not have much of a solution. this is not a sickness that can be cured by taking some medicine. This is the child''s mental illness. There is no medicine that can cure it. Maybe one day, the child will be able to speak, but really, it can''t be for too long. Otherwise, he might forget how to speak. &Quot; After Jia xinbao left, rainy didn''t seem to have much energy. Chu lui carried his daughter and saw that she had really put on a lot of weight. Her little face was pink and tender again. "Daddy will take you to a ce, okay?" Rainy smiled at her father as if she was not very interested. Chu lui was really afraid that his daughter would be too introverted. Du Jingtang said that she had to go to school. After all, she was only five years old and had just started kindergarten. However, the rainy now did not know how to speak. He was afraid that others would bully her, even if he had arranged a teacher there. He was scared, he was really scared. He was afraid that the child would suffer, but he could only be at ease by keeping him by his side and watching over him every day. The car stopped, and Chu lui alighted from the car and carried his daughter down from the safety seat. He was prepared to let Qin Luo help rainy cut her hair. He knew that rainy treasured her hair very much, but the fringe in front of her had to cover her eyes. little princess, you''re here. the moment Qin Luo saw Chu lui carrying his daughter, he knew that he was going to style the child. Chapter 1002 Ex-Wife His hands were not cheap, and every day, he would pick the guests to do it. The little princess of the Chu family had such a high status. He had been her stylist since she was young. He wondered if he would still have this honor when she grew up. However, by that time, the little princess would have grown up into ady, and he would have be a handsome uncle. Qin Luo reached out to carry the child in Chu lui''s arms. That''s good, she was heavier than before. "Come, dear uncle. Uncle will make you even more beautiful than you are now, okay?" He moved his big face closer to her,pletely ignoring the fact that the old man was still standing there, and brazenly took advantage of the daughter. Rainy obediently gave Qin Luo a kiss, and then he happily carried her into his studio. All of them were around 30 years old, but only Chu lui had a daughter. The others were either single, still ying in the world, or simply living their lives and getting a job. No one would have such a good life like Chu lui to have such a beautiful daughter. When rainy came out again, she had indeed changed into a new hairstyle. It was a neat hairstyle, and her face was very round. However, her chin was sharp. With her bangs cut, she looked even more beautiful and cute. Her hair was even lightly curled into small curls and dyed a light gold color. The child''s skin was originally very white, and with the Chu family''s natural dark pupils, she looked like a mixed-race girl when she walked into the crowd. send the bill to mypany. Chu lui took his daughter over and was very satisfied with his daughter''s current look. He would still buy some new clothes for his daughter even though rainy had an endless supply of clothes. Furthermore, she was still growing. Some of the clothes were already young without even opening thebels. However, Chu lui still bought them for his daughter continuously. Rainy scratched her head as if she was very happy, but she just couldn''t say it. In other people''s eyes, she was a quiet and obedient child. However, at this moment, Chu lui''s heart ached for his daughter because she didn''t know how to speak and was unwilling to express herself. He brought his daughter to a children''s clothing store and bought a few pieces of clothing for her. He dressed her up like a little princess, and even the saleswoman wanted to hug her. However, Chu lui protected his daughter very well. Every time these people got close, he would shoot them a cold nce, and no one dared to do so. After buying the clothes, he brought his daughter to eat. When he carried rainy in, his father''s tall and handsome figure and the mixed-blood girl in his arms made people look at her a few more times. Then, he sighed in his heart. How did she give birth to such a beautiful child? Chu lui ced the menu in front of his daughter. "Which one do you want?" Rainy bit her finger and pointed at it. Actually, she did not know either. She was just looking at which one looked better. Chu lui went along with his daughter''s wishes and ordered everything her daughter ordered. However, in the end, he only ate a few. Rainy jumped off the chair and climbed onto Chu lui''sp. She wrapped her two hands around her father''s neck and kissed him hard on the cheek. This was her way of thanking him. Chu lui understood. The food they ordered had been served, and the food here was very suitable for children. Rainy held her small spoon and ate her food obediently. Sometimes, Chu lui would feed her a mouthful. She was not picky at all and was actually very easy to take care of. No wonder she had some meat in less than a month. Rainy stuffed another mouthful of rice into her mouth, and there was not much rice on the table. She put down her spoon and ran to her father''s side, reaching out for him to carry her. "You''re full?" Chu lui gently touched his daughter''s face and roughly calcted how much rice she had eaten. It was a small bowl of rice and a lot of vegetables. Her stomach should be full. Rainy nodded her head hard, wanting her father to carry her. Chu lui carried his daughter. The table was full of dishes, but he didn''t eat much. However, rainy was full, and that was enough. He carried his daughter to the counter and was surprised to see someone familiar. He threw his card over and waited for the bill to be settled. The woman at the counter stared at him with aplicated expression. Rainy leaned her head on her father''s shoulder. There was not much expression on her face. Even though the father and daughter had different facial features, their expressions were exactly the same. Miss, please hurry up. Chu lui was getting impatient. Even though his tone was not harsh, anyone could tell that he was unhappy. "Manni, quickly pay the bill." The colleagues behind her pushed Li Manni hard. Why were they just standing there? had they gone crazy thinking about men? with their status, they could dream about it, but they shouldn''t be too ambitious. They didn''t have the right and it was impossible. Putting aside the man''s identity, just his branded suit alone was not something they could afford with a year''s sry. Even the buttons on his sleeves were made of real gems. The child in his arms was still young, but his clothes were not cheap. She had seen the small bag on him in the mall before. Just this small bag alone cost four figures. There was a type of man who called others ''men. There was a type of child called other people''s children. Li Manni only came back to her senses after being surrounded by her colleagues. Her face turned pale and then red and ck. She paid the bill in a hurry. She handed the card to him without any basic professionalism. She did not even say a word of thanks. Chu lui took the card and passed it to the daughter in his arms. Rainy took her father''s card and ced it in his wallet before passing it to him. good girl. Chu lui kissed his daughter''s face and put his wallet in his pocket. He turned around and left without even looking at the woman behind him, even though she was his ex-wife. Help me hold the fort for a while, I''ll go out for a while. Li Manni bit her lip hard. After she finished speaking, she ran out without waiting for her colleagues to reply. "This is crazy!" Her colleague tidied up the things on the cab. She thought that Li Manni had gone crazy. If she went out like this and the manager cameter, she wouldn''t be able to help her much. If her sry was deducted, she wouldn''t be med. If it got serious, she might even be fired by her boss. She couldn''t me her. Some people were obsessed with their own ideas. What else could she do? Chapter 1003 994-Skipping A Grade As for Li Manni, she was already standing in front of Chu lui. She lifted her head and was almost kneeling on the ground as she looked up at the man in front of her. He hadn''t changed, not a single bit. The aura around him was the same as before, except that there was an additionalyer of gloominess. However, all of this would disappear when he faced his daughter. All of his expressions and feelings were given to his daughter. As for others, it was the same as now. He had no expression and no mood. "You have something to say?" He asked the woman in front of him. It was cold, almost without any warmth. Mo was like a stranger he had never seen before. Annoyed, so annoyed that his brows were furrowed. "Lui, I ..." Li Manni called out Chu lui''s name, but for some reason, she could not say anything until now. It was hard for her to say anything, and she had to say something. Long time no see, how are you? I miss you very much. How about you? did you miss me? I still love you. Can we still be together? Li Manni knew very well that no matter what question she asked, Chu lui''s answer would always be impossible. In his eyes, she existed in his eyes, but she would never be in his heart. Rainy turned her face away and wrapped her arms around her father''s neck, unwilling to see Li Manni. Even though she did not remember much, she still liked and disliked her. The only person Chu lui could not forgive in this life was the woman in front of him. The hatred of not having any offspring would be entangled with him for the rest of his life unless he died. What he couldn''t forgive the most was that Li Manni wanted to kill his only daughter. However, he had already taken revenge. From body to heart, this woman was in more pain than death. Since she wanted to live, she should live well. She shouldn''t die, and she shouldn''t die too soon. Miss Li, please make way. he lifted his thin lips and said in an unusually cold tone, " please cherish your life now and don''t force me to make you unable to live. &Quot; He lifted his foot and took a step forward, while Li Manni took a step backward. After that, she could only watch Chu lui leave. No matter how unwilling her eyes were, it was only on herself in the end. Rainyy on Chu lui''s shoulder, her eyes fixed on Li Manni. Her ck eyes were as cold as her father''s, and Li Manni could not help but shiver. She quickly turned around, unable to stay here any longer. Chu lui ced his daughter on the child''s safety Chair and got into the car, ready to go home with his daughter. His life was very regr now. He went to work, got off work, and took care of his daughter. The most important woman to him in this world was his daughter, his only precious daughter. From the back of the car, he could see rainy ying with her small hands. She sat there obediently and did not disturb anyone. No, she shouldn''t be noisy. When he thought of this, Chu lui''s heart clenched again. The pain came as expected. He had long gotten used to it, but he could not bear it. The car stopped and he carried his daughter. Rainy rubbed her eyes and stared at him with a pair of innocent eyes. Her eyes were misty, and she looked like a child who had just woken up. She was so delicate. baby, look, we''re home. he pointed to the front. you recognize us? " This is our home, daddy and Rainy''s home." Rainy raised her eyes and looked forward. Then, her small mouth split into a smile. home ... she opened her little mouth. She might have wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn''t say it. my baby is so obedient. Chu lui praised his daughter. He would not give up. He believed that his daughter would start to talk one day. He carried his daughter in. The two nannies were busy at home, but it had to be said that these two nannies were very good. They kept the house very clean at all times. The other one could also cook a table full of good dishes, which the two children liked to eat. He put rainy down, but she reached out and pulled on his shirt. He rubbed his daughter''s head and let her pull him. He walked to a door. He knocked on the door. Not long after, the door opened and Zheng Anze came out. There was still a pile of school fees on the table. "You''ve finished your homework?" He walked in, and rainy was still like his little follower, following behind him with her little legs. I just finished. Zheng Anze followed her in. Rainy turned around and smiled at her brother, revealing her white teeth. Zheng Anze went forward. When he saw that his sister had gained some weight again, he couldn''t help but smile. Chu lui took the books that Zheng Anze had ced on the table. They were all middle school books. When he brought them back, they were new books. Now, there were many annotations. He must have known that Zheng Anze had written them. "The first day of the new year?" Chu lui put the book down. are you ready to skip a grade? " He sat down and lifted his daughter up to ce her on hisp. Rainy shook her fair and tender feet, her big eyes staring at the two people in front of her from time to time. yes, I have some ideas. Zheng Anze felt that it was a waste of time if he were to go back to elementary school. His n was to finish junior high school in a year before going abroad. Not only could he learn a perfect foreignnguage, but he could also learn more knowledge. Of course, he knew how much it would cost to go abroad, but he would work there to earn money to support himself. The money he owed his uncle would be returned when he grew up. He had always known his status. Chu lui was Rainy''s father, but not him. Uncle Chu had paid for his school fees, food, and clothes. He had already done a lot. He would not be greedy and ask for more. He would do it himself. Right now, he was still a student, and he needed to study. Chu lui closed the book in his hand and stood up with his daughter in one hand. you have a year to finish elementary school and middle school. After you graduate, I''ll send you abroad for further studies. &Quot; I understand. Thank you, uncle. Zheng Anze heaved a sigh of relief. It turned out that his uncle had the same thoughts as him. However, this way, he wouldn''t even have time to rest on the weekends. He didn''t think about his childhood. To him, he was already past the time when he needed his childhood. The door opened with a creak, and rainy ran in. Her two white and tender feet stepped on the carpet, and it was too cold. For his daughter, Chu lui had covered the entire house with a thickyer of carpet. She could even roll on it without a problem, let alone walk. She ran to Zheng Anze''s side and stood on her tiptoes to look at the pen in his hand. He was writing something on a piece of paper. Zheng Anze put down his pen and turned around. Just like before, he tidied his sister''s clothes. Chapter 1004 995-Randomly Acknowledging Relatives He had always known his status. Chu lui was Rainy''s father, but not him. Uncle Chu had paid for his school fees, food, and clothes. He had already done a lot. He would not be greedy and ask for more. He would do it himself. Right now, he was still a student, and he needed to study. Chu lui closed the book in his hand and stood up with his daughter in one hand. you have a year to finish elementary school and middle school. After you graduate, I''ll send you abroad for further studies. &Quot; I understand. Thank you, uncle. Zheng Anze heaved a sigh of relief. It turned out that his uncle had the same thoughts as him. However, this way, he wouldn''t even have time to rest on the weekends. He didn''t think about his childhood. To him, he was already past the time when he needed his childhood. The door opened with a creak, and rainy ran in. Her two white and tender feet stepped on the carpet, and it was too cold. For his daughter, Chu lui had covered the entire house with a thickyer of carpet. She could even roll on it without a problem, let alone walk. She ran to Zheng Anze''s side and stood on her tiptoes to look at the pen in his hand. He was writing something on a piece of paper. Zheng Anze put down his pen and turned around. Just like before, he tidied his sister''s clothes. Rainy lifted her head and pulled Zheng Anze''s hand over. Then, she blew on his fingers from time to time. Perhaps, she subconsciously thought that his hand would hurt from writing too many words. don''t worry, I''ll be fine. Zheng Anze carried his sister. He had grown taller too, but his sister was still so small. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely work hard and grow up quickly. I won''t let anyone bully you again. Zheng Anze treated rainy as his own sister-his biological sister. This was the sister his mother had given him. It was also because of his sister that he was able to go to school and had the opportunity to learn so much, so that he could n his future. He could also do more things to protect his sister. Rainy smiled at Zheng Anze. Her pink and tender face had finally gained some weight and was very healthy now. When Zheng Anze was in school, he always wanted to do his best and be the first in the grade. He constantly memorized and absorbed all kinds of knowledge. The private teachers that Chu lui found for him were even more responsible. So, he became more outstanding day by day, and he had quite a reputation in school. As for rainy, she was Chu lui''s daughter. She had Chu lui''s personality and temper. She had to learn to dance from Xu Ting every day. Now, she could alreadyplete many difficult moves, but even so, she could stillplete them easily. Xu Ting was now focused on training her students and did not have any other thoughts about their fathers. Zheng Anze held Rainy''s hand and brought her out to y. The nanny was beside them. "Do you want to eat this?" He pointed at an ice cream shop not far away and asked his sister. Rainy looked at him and nodded. Zheng Anze held his sister''s hand and walked over. He took out the money that he had saved. Chu lui gave him a fixed amount of pocket money every month. It was not much, but it was enough for a month''s expenses. It could buy stationery and the like, but if he really used it, it was obviously not enough for him to buy things and spendvishly. However, Chu lui was very generous to Lin Qing. He only earned a few hundred a month, but he gave Lin Qing thousands of dors. Lin Qing had always been short of money to spend, and he was also very generous. He would give the snacks and toys he bought to his ssmates. Zheng Anze knew very well why his entire ss had rejected him when he first came to school. It wasn''t because he was an outsider or because of his poor grades. It was because he was Zheng Anze and uncle Chu had brought him back. That was why they could never have been friends from the start. The two of them were more mature than the average child and were more scheming. The difference was that Lin Anze was grateful, but Lin Qing was a long-term schemer. Auntie, here''s an ice cream cone, " Zheng Anze said as he took out some money. It wasn''t much, just enough to buy one. He didn''t think that Chu lui''sck of money was bad for him. On the contrary, he felt that he didn''t want to spend more than he was given. He was unlike Lin Qing, who spent uncle Chu''s money extravagantly and never knew what gratitude was. He didn''t have much money, only enough to buy one. here, this is for you. he ced the ice cream cone in his sister''s hand. Rainy took the bucket of sweets and licked it in satisfaction. It was sweet, cold, and cool. It was delicious. She ced the bucket of sweets in front of Zheng Anze. He also took a bite, but it was just a small bite. you''ve eaten, brother. You can eat by yourself. Zheng Anze carried his sister and found a ce to sit down. He let her sit on hisp. Just like before, when they were wandering, they would usually have one bun. The two of them would eat together and share a ss of water. The one who ate and drank the most was his insensible sister. It was the same now. "Rainy, you''re rainy?" This sudden voice made rainy raise her head and look at the woman standing in front of her, as well as the light that had been blocked from her. The woman in front of her had been smiling gently the whole time. She squatted down and returned the light to the two children. Rainy ate the ice cream cone in her hand again, and her big eyesnded on the woman in front of her. Her dark blue eyes, which were like her father''s, did not have much emotion. No matter how close this woman was to her, she continued to eat the ice cream cone as if she did not hear her. rainy, don''t you recognize me? we''ve met before. the woman tucked her hair behind her ears and revealed a smile that she thought was appropriate. Rainy still did not say anything. She lowered her eyes and continued to eat the ice cream cone. Her silence made the smile on the woman''s face copse a little, and it did not look good anymore. "Auntie, can you please stay away from us?" Zheng Anze frowned. He really didn''t like this woman who came over to im that she was his rtive. I''m ... the woman opened her mouth and wanted to introduce herself. However, what kind of identity did she have now? even she herself did not know how to make it up. It was not easy for her to find out that this rainy did not remember her past love, so she was thinking if she could start with the child. Perhaps one day, she would have another chance instead of this half-human and half-ghost, struggling on the line of food and clothing. There were still a bunch of things to worry about when she returned home, which made her want to die from time to time. However, she was afraid of death, injury, and poverty. Chapter 1005 She Missed Her Mother Zheng Anze stood up and held his sister''s hand tightly. Rainy was still eating her ice cream cone obediently as her brother pulled her away. The woman wanted to go forward, but a hand blocked her. miss, please don''t randomly identify your family if you have nothing to do. If you really know them, you cane to us. The nanny blocked the woman''s way, her disdainful gaze fixed on the woman''s face, which was obviously dressed up. She didn''t look like a good person at first nce. Dressed like this and painted like this, who was she trying to seduce? their Little Miss? you ... the woman could tell that the nanny was being sarcastic. If it was in the past, as the wife of the CEO of the Chu enterprise, she would have asked them to leave. But now, she was just a stray dog. Even a small nanny could order her around. The nanny snorted and followed the two children in front of her. She told herself that she had to keep her eyes open in the future and not let these dubious women get close to the little Miss. Otherwise, if her sry was deducted and she had no job, who could she find to reason with? The woman, who was being ridiculed by the nanny, was embarrassed and angry. Her hands were clenched tightly by her sides. I won''t let you off. her voice was soft, but her words were harsh. Her face, which could be considered beautiful, was filled with ferocity. When she turned to leave, the light in front of her was blocked by someone. Behind that person was a clear blue sky, but in front of her was gloomy darkness. Her heart skipped a beat, and the tension in her throat grabbed her heart tightly. lui ... the woman blurted out after a long time. One word, one name, so intimate, but also so thought-provoking. Chu lui did not know how long he had been standing there. He did not know how much he had seen or heard. The woman, on the other hand, lowered her head and tugged at her clothes with force. His status had remained stagnant for a long time, and he was the focus of everyone''s envy wherever he went. As for herself, she could only afford some cheap cosmetics. Even for skin care products, she could no longer afford to use the big brands she used to use. She raised her head, and one could almost feel the lines on her face. Not only did they give her the past, but they also gave her life. She was old, but he was still young. lui, I''m wrong. Can''t we start over again? " She wanted to start over. Was this not enough? "What do you think?" Chu lui curled his slightly cold lips. Li Manni, you''ve really lived with me for more than four years. Howe you''re not even clear about this step? " Li Manni''s heart clenched again. She smiled bitterly, and more wrinkles appeared at the corners of her eyes. don''t let me see you again. Don''t let my daughter see you again. Chu lui stepped forward and reached out to hold Li Manni''s chin tightly. His cold eyes reflected the woman''s lowly face that still disgusted him. There were two women he hated the most in his life-Xia Yixuan and her. Xia Yixuan had ruined his life. Li Manni was the one who had ruined him. He wondered if he had been too kind to let this woman think that he was easy to talk to. Suddenly, he let go of Li Manni''s chin, took out a piece of tissue, and wiped his fingers clean one by one. The wind from the corner of his shirt started to brush Li Manni''s face. Some dreams couldn''t be made, and some whimsical thoughts couldn''t be thought of. Li Manni''s face was pale, and her fingertips were hurting. Not far away, Zheng Anze was holding Rainy''s hand and walking forward. Rainy followed her brother''s steps with her short legs. She walked unsteadily, and her pair of silver leather shoes kept changing. She also had that exceptionally beautiful face of hers. The nanny followed them closely, not daring to take a single step away. She did not even dare to blink her eyes. Chu lui was standing not far away from them and followed them. Perhaps all men who had given birth to daughters were like this. When they gave birth to a son, they were only worried about the son. When they gave birth to a daughter, they were worried that all men in the world would always be worried about other people''s sons turning into wolf cubs and wanting to take away their daughter who had not yet grown up. They had not had the time to love their daughter for one more day, and they had not had the time to spend one more day with their daughter before their daughter became someone else''s. He squinted his ck eyes and thought of the day when a man would have ideas about his daughter. He had the urge to kill someone. If only time could pass slower. He wanted to spend more time with his daughter, to watch her grow up and be healthy. He took out his phone and ced it by his ear. "Third brother, it''s me. I want you to help me find a person." He put down his phone and looked at the two children in front of him. When he saw his daughter pick up a leaf from the ground and put it under the tree, his gloomy face finally began to brighten up. Rainy picked up another leaf and ced it under the tree. Then, she tilted her head as if she had thought of something. However, her face quickly darkened as she ran to Zheng Anze''s side and grabbed his sleeve tightly. She sniffed, looking aggrieved. Mother, she missed her mother ... However, she seemed to have forgotten what her mother looked like. On her way home, she would flip left and right from time to time, climbing up and down, looking for something. When Chu lui came back, the two nannies were almost going crazy. Rainy used to be very obedient. As long as she was fed and had water, she would sleep and y well. She had dance sses for five days a week, and a teacher woulde over to teach her how to read and write every day. She was really easy to take care of and never made people worry about her. However, no matter how obedient a child was, there were times when she would throw tantrums. It was just that her tantrums were really baffling. The two nannies could not handle it and could only call Chu lui toe back. There were only two people who could appease the Chu family''s little princess. One was Zheng Anze, and the other was Chu lui. Zheng Anze had gone to school. His school was considered a semi-closed school, and it was not easy for him toe out. Furthermore, he was a child, a primary school student. Hence, they could only seek help from Chu lui, who was at work. Rainy was still searching everywhere. She did not know how long she had been searching for. Suddenly, perhaps because she could not find it, she lost heart and became sad. She sat on the ground and started crying sadly. Her cries were soundless, but her tears were falling inrge drops. She wiped her tears from time to time, but no matter how hard she wiped, they couldn''t be wiped clean. The more she wiped, the more tears she had, and the more she cried. Chapter 1006 The Child Is Crying When Chu lui returned, he saw his daughter sitting on the floor and crying. Her eyes were swollen from crying, and her face was red from crying. She was very pitiful. This child did not like to cry. Even when she had suffered so much pain back then, she did not cry like this. Why was she crying so sadly now? He walked over and carefully picked up his daughter. However, the moment he carried his daughter, he felt his heart ache. He turned around and hid the tears in his eyes. He gently patted his daughter''s back, and his eyes also began to redden. Rainy was still crying, but she was rubbing her eyes. She cried and cried and fell asleep. However, she didn''t sleep for long before she woke up and cried again. Chu lui rarely saw his daughter cry like this, but this child didn''t know how to speak. Was she in pain, or was she feeling ufortable? He hurriedly called Jia xinbao over, but after a long examination, Jia xinbao still said that the child was fine. As for what exactly had happened to the child, Jia xinbao could not tell either. As the child was young and could not speak, it was difficult tomunicate with him. Fortunately, there was no problem with the child''s body. As for why he was crying, Jia xinbao was really helpless. After sending Jia xinbao off, Chu lui carried his daughter again and pressed her small head into his arms. His daughter had been very obedient since she was young and did not cry too much. He remembered the time when she cried the most fiercely back then. It was during the days when her mother went missing. She cried like that back then, and she did not stop crying. Later, Chu lui''s heart ached, tightened, and shrank. He took out his phone from his pocket, his fingers trembling slightly. After flipping through it a few times, a lock appeared on the phone. It could only be opened with his fingerprint. With a press of his finger, a photo album appeared. This was the most hidden thing in his phone, and it was also something he did not want to mention again. Sometimes, just a nce at it would hurt him deeply. These memories, these photos, these facts that could never be changed. Every single one of them was a form of torture to him. Every single one of them hurt him. Even so, he would take them out every single day when no one was around. Even if they tore his wounds apart, causing him to bleed profusely, and the pain was unbearable, he still couldn''t help but look at them and think about them. As he flipped through the pages, his throat tightened, the tip of his nose felt sour, and his eyes were burning. He ced the phone in front of his daughter. "Baby, look, who''s this?" Rainy rubbed her eyes and used her small hands to hold the phone. She finally stopped crying. She held the phone to her face and rubbed it gently. "Mom ... Mom ..." Even though she was silent, Chu lui knew that she was calling for her mother. Chu lui reached out and carried his daughter. He rested his chin on his daughter''s head. At that moment, both father and daughter''s hearts were hurt. Rainy was carrying something in her arms and happily knocked on the door. Not long after, the door opened, and she ran in on her little legs. Luckily, a hand reached over and carried her. He was not a big boy, and even though he had grown a little taller, it was still a little strenuous for him to carry rainy. Zheng Anze knew that the person who knocked on the door was her. However, his sister was very polite, and she did a good job. Rainy happily showed Zheng Anze the things in her arms. Zheng Anze took it over. It turned out to be a photo frame, and there was a young woman inside. He looked at the photo frame and then at rainy. She looked like rainy. No, rainy looked like the woman in the photo frame. "Rainy''s mother?" Zheng Anze squatted down and returned the photo frame to his sister. Rainy nodded her head vigorously and hugged the photo frame to her chest like a treasure. However, she pouted and looked at Zheng Anze with her eyes wide open. Not long after, ayer of tears appeared in her eyes, and they were about to fall. mommy wille out from inside very soon. When rainy gets more first ce, mommy wille back. &Quot; Zheng Anze smiled as he said this. However, rainy could not see the hurt in his eyes. She was still too young. She did not know the hardships of the world. She would really think that her mother woulde back after she had won many first ces. She ran out happily and ced her mother''s photo on the bed carefully. Then, she covered the photo with a nket and went to her dance studio. She wanted to get first ce, and many, many first ces. However, she did not know that Zheng Anze, who was holding a pen, was already in tears. He missed his mother too. He would grow up and seed. He would make those who bullied and hurt them pay the price. He put his hand on his neck and pulled out a ne. There was a pendant hanging under the ne. He did not know what material it was made of, but it had not rusted even after more than a decade. It was just that it was very warm from his body, like the flesh and blood of his heart. He opened the pendant and there was only one photo inside. It was his mother''s. mommy, I won''t forget you. I won''t ever forget you. Mommy, do you know that I picked up a younger sister? she''s very obedient. If you were here, you would definitely like her. I''m doing very well now. Her father is very good to me. He lets me go to school and lets me learn a lot of knowledge. However, he''s also very strict. It''s a little tough, but after the hard work, there will be more rewards. It''s just that my sister doesn''t know. his fingers gently stroked the pendant. some people, no matter big or small, are already gone when we take them out to reminisce about them. &Quot; She was just like his mother and his sister''s mother. Chu lui frowned as he listened to the housekeeper''s call. Why did rainy suddenly be so hardworking? in the past, she would be distracted when she was practicing, but now, not only was she not distracted, but she was also very serious. She had even learned many new dance moves. She had suddenly be diligent, but something felt wrong. He took his coat and prepared to go back. When he opened the door, the Secretary saw him and quickly stood up. President, do you need to postpone the meeting? " This time, he hade a few times. Even the Secretary knew that he was going out. no need. Chu lui raised his hand and looked at his watch. Chapter 1007 When Will Mommy Come Out Of The Frame? "We''ll change to a video conferenceter." okay, " the Secretary said. The meeting time remained the same, but the boss was not present. Chu lui drove home in less than ten minutes. When he got out of the car, he had a doll in his hand. He had bought it for his daughter. Even though the little one was very loyal and only liked to carry one, she did not object to epting other dolls. Not only did she love dolls now, but she had also learned how to hide them. He opened the door of the dance studio. As expected, the little girl was still practicing. Her small body was already very good at the movements. She could do one movement after another, no matter how difficult it was. It was all thanks to her basic skills when she was forced to learn acrobatics, as well as her strong bnce and coordination of her limbs. Even Xu Ting said that this child was the most talented child she had ever seen. However, no matter if she was talented or not, Chu lui had never thought that his daughter would be a dancer. He only wanted her to train her body. He had never thought of anything else. He knew his daughter''s condition. She had to take good care of her only kidney and could not be too tired. She could only dance ballet and nothing else. Rainy blinked her eyes. When she saw that her father was back, she quickly got up from the ground and ran over to hug her father''s leg. Chu lui carried his daughter and ced his hand on her forehead. Luckily, she was not sweating. don''t worry, Mr. Chu. The movements I taught rainy were gentler. She won''t be tired, " Xu Ting hurriedly exined to Chu lui. Actually, she didn''t know how this child suddenly became so serious and eager to learn. However, she remembered that Chu lui had said that she couldn''t let the child be too tired, so her movements were rtively gentler. However, the child was good at learning, and she couldn''t help but want to teach her more. Chu lui carried rainy in his arms and walked out. He asked the nanny to pour a ss of water for his daughter. Rainy obediently held the cup and drank half of the water. The child could not speak, so Chu lui did not know what was wrong with him. At this moment, Zheng Anze walked over and saw the father and daughter staring at each other. Was this how theymunicated? unfortunately, no matter how much they stared at each other, they would not be able tomunicate. Chu lui pinched the space between his eyebrows. an ze, rainy has been practicing too hard recently. What''s going on? " Has she grown up, or has she be more sensible?" However, how old was this child? it had only been a few months. Could he have grown up to know these things? No. Zheng Anze took a step forward and stood in front of Chu lui. "Little sister wants to know when mom wille out of the box. I told him that as long as she worked hard to learn how to dance and get many first ces, her mother woulde out." All of a sudden, Chu lui''s heart ached. He hugged his daughter even tighter. Rainy grabbed her father''s button, her round eyes still filled with confusion. "How did you know?" Chu lui gently caressed his daughter''s head. Sometimes, he could not guess his daughter''s thoughts, but Zheng Anze could guess a little. As a father, this made him feel defeated and helpless. Zheng Anze reached out and ced his hand on his neck. He touched the pendant that was increasing his body temperature. because I want mom toe out of the box too, but I know that she will nevere out. Chu lui sighed and patted Zheng Anze''s head. she will be happy to live well. &Quot; I know. Zheng Anze stood up straight. I will live well and study hard, just like rainy. She will get first ce, and so will I. &Quot; Chu lui''s fingers gently caressed his daughter''s hair that had grown to her waist. The baby''s hair quality was very good. In the past, it was still a mix of green and yellow. It was a weed without nutrients, but now it looked good. At this moment, the light that came in from the window was warm andfortable. After the White Stallion passed through the crack, it was the long journey of time. He raised his wrist and nced at it. It was almost time for the meeting, and all the departments were already in ce. He lowered his head and saw that rainy had already fallen asleep in his arms. One of her small hands was still tightly gripping onto his button. He carried his daughter and did not let her go. He walked into the meeting room, sat down, and took out his headphones from the drawer. He put them on and turned on the television. The first thing the supervisors saw was Chu lui acting like a Super Dad again. He was holding his daughter in one hand and a pen in the other as he recorded something. They were already used to this, so they didn''t show much surprise. Chu lui lowered his head and saw his daughter sleeping soundly. Her small mouth moved as if she was saying the word ''mommy''. Baby, how can daddy give you a mother? Baby, I''m sorry. I might not be able to return mother to you in this lifetime. His sudden absent-mindedness caused the other general managers to look at each other in dismay. They could only wait, but did not dare to say anything. When Chu lui raised his head, his deep eyes once again concealed all his emotions. They were calm and emotionless. On the weekend, Chu lui would bring the two children back to the Chu family''s old residence for dinner. This had not changed all these years. The car stopped. Zheng Anze got out of the car first and ran over to knock on the door. The door opened very quickly, and Chu lui came down again. He carried rainy and walked over withrge strides. young Mr. Chu, you''re back. the nanny quickly stepped aside. She knew that Chu lui hade over. Of course, there was a beautiful youngdy as well. Chu Xiang, who was sitting inside, turned her face away. She did not seem to like having her little sistere back. As for Lin Qing, he lowered his head, and no one knew what kind of expression he had. my little granddaughter is back. Chu Jiang carried rainy. Every time he saw his granddaughter''s face, which was getting prettier, he would like it. Look at his little granddaughter; she was so beautiful. Rainy was also very happy to see her grandfather. Even though she could not speak, just a smile was enough to soften Chu Jiang''s heart. little mute, " Chu Xiang could not help but mumble softly. However, everyone present had good hearing, and in an instant, a few cold gazes swept past her, scaring her. Suddenly, she opened her mouth and started crying. Song Wan ran out hurriedly. She did not know what was wrong with Chu Xiang. She was a little reproachful of her husband and son, but when she saw the child in Chu Jiang''s arms, she felt something rolling in her heart. She felt so embarrassed that she could not show her face. She would have both. Chapter 1008 The Little Mute Perhaps it would be like this for the rest of his life. Chu Xiang, watch your mouth. Chu lui picked up the cup on the table and said indifferently. At the same time, it was a warning. if you can''t control it, get lost immediately. &Quot; The seven or eight-year-old child could already tell the good from the bad and understood what Chu lui was saying. She hugged Song Wan''s legs and cried even harder. Rainy reached out her hand to her father, her eyes reddening. She did not cry or shout. Even if she wanted to cry loudly, she could not make a sound. Chu lui took his daughter over and ced his hand on her face. Rainy smiled at her father naively and grabbed her father''s button out of habit. She did not want to see anyone. He brought Zheng Anze and rainy into his bedroom. He did not want toe out before eating. "What did Xiang Xiang say?" Song Wan asked Chu Jiang awkwardly. "What else can I say?" Chu Jiang sneered. little mute! &Quot; Song Wan''s expression changed as well. Little mute, little mute, how did this little mutee about? Song Wan knew it best. If she had not lost the child, would the child be in this state? "Xiang Xiang, how can you say that?" For the first time, Song Wan''s face turned cold towards Chu Xiang. "Grandma ..." Chu Xiang sat on the floor and started bawling, her legs kicking around. Song Wan felt that she had really spoiled this child. She started pping Chu Xiang''s butt. Chu Xiang''s loud cries outside and the nanny''s constant persuasion made Chu lui feel really frustrated inside the room. This was clearly his own home, but why did it be a mess the moment they came? "Xiao Yu, you don''t like this ce?" Chu lui asked his daughter. Rainy nodded her head. She did not like it. "Then we won''te back in the future," Chu lui hugged his daughter tightly. In the future, he would not bring his daughter here again. If it was like this every time, it would be better not toe. Furthermore, rainy was still young. If she grew up and found out who caused her to lose her voice and her mother, he did not know how much resentment this child would have in her heart. The nanny came over in a while and told them to eat. However, Chu lui did not think that the food in the Chu family was that good. As expected, the food was hard to swallow. Chu Xiang was beaten up and was not willing toe out for a meal. Song Wan was probably worried about Chu Xiang and could not sit still for a while. She was still worried about Chu Xiang and felt sorry for her. After all, she was the child she raised herself. Rainy used a spoon to stuff rice into her mouth, but she was like a grain of rice. She was not too happy. Chu lui took the small bowl in front of his daughter. Rainy looked up and ced her spoon on the table as well. She reached out for her father to carry her. She could feel that the atmosphere in Jiachen was not too good, so she could not eat. Chu lui carried his daughter and stood up as well. dad, we won''t being over next week. If you miss rainy, you cane over to my ce to visit her. &Quot; alright, " Chu Jiang sighed. He could only shake his head and say nothing more. Anze, let''s go, " Chu lui said to Zheng Anze. Zheng Anze put down his bowl and chopsticks and followed Chu lui out. The door closed, and the entire Chu family was so quiet that it was hard to breathe. Lin Qing continued to eat, but the corners of his lips were lifted up strangely. Chu lui brought the two children to a restaurant and ordered some food. After they ate, they returned home. Rainy had already fallen asleep. He carried his daughter into the house and pulled the nket away. The photo frame was still under the nket. Rainy was covering her mother with the nket, afraid that she would feel cold. He carefully put his daughter down, took the photo frame, and stuck it to his chest. At this time, no one knew that this man, who was as strong as steel, had red eyes. No matter how much he felt sad at the end of his term, it was all gathered at the corners of his eyes. He might have sat there for an entire night. With a click, a door opened, and outside the door, there was a rusty lock. Inside, it was so dark that one could not even see their own fingers, but they could vaguely hear someone coughing. The light inside was turned on. After being in the dark for so long, she was not used to the light.?€? Chu lui walked over. His ck leather shoes made a rustling sound as they stepped on the floor. It was like a person''s heartbeat until he stopped and stared at the figure hiding in the corner. Xia Yixuan ... he almost called out the person''s name without a tone, and the person inside started to tremble again. "Do you want toe out, or do you want me to get someone to catch you?" His voice was so cold that it almost hurt her skin. The figure inside froze again, and then she moved out bit by bit. Who else could it be if not Xia Yixuan? however, at this moment, that beautiful face was like a ghost, and even her spirit was confused. There was no light in her eyes, and she did not know how long it had been since shest washed her hair. At this moment, she was dirtier than a beggar and more disgusting. She opened her mouth, but she could only hear " ah " sounds from her mouth. She did not speak for a long time, as if she had even forgotten her instinct to speak. "Do you like this ce?" Chu lui looked around. There was nothing here. It was empty, and everything was inside. if you don''t treat others as humans, then why don''t you try it out yourself? what does it feel like to live like a different person? " The smell in the sealed house was unbearable for ordinary people, not to mention staying in it. If they were locked up for a lifetime, they might as well die. enjoy the rest of your life. Chu lui turned around and left. Xia Yixuan, who was behind him, suddenly went crazy and pounced forward. She knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing while screaming. Chu lui''s face was calm, and his heart did not waver at all. Nothing. Nothing at all. The lights went out, and the door closed. The person inside looked like he was waiting for death, and he was left gasping for breath. Chu lui strode out, and the door was locked. The key was in a man''s hand. The man lowered his head and flicked the key in his hand. There was a strange light in the corner of his eyes. After Chu lui left, the man picked up the key and opened the door. He stood with his arms crossed in front of his chest. His small eyes were also on the woman in the corner. He unbuckled his belt, took it out, and threw it aside. be good and serve me morefortably. I''ll definitely find more food for you to eat. I''ll help you carry your sh * t and pee every day. Even if you don''t find it disgusting, I do. Chapter 1009 Living Like A Dog Xia Yixuan, who was on the ground, opened her eyes listlessly and crawled over like a dog. Not long after, in this unknown ce, the sound of a man''s heavy breathing could be heard. He was still cursing loudly. He was clearly very happy, but his mouth was dirty from cursing. Suddenly, the man let out a scream and a figure ran out from inside. Then, another man followed. He held his head, and blood was flowing from it. When he wanted to chase after him again, there was clearly no one outside. At this moment, Xia mingzheng was carrying a bag of groceries. He could not imagine this kind of life in the past. He would drive, manage thepany, and live a life where everything was in his hands. However, it was different now. After the Halo disappeared, he actually realized that such a life was not bad. Actually, this kind of life was just like this once he got used to it. Ordinary people were like this. They earned a small amount of money to support their families and lived their lives step by step. He bought a lot of ingredients and prepared to cook for himself. He had just learned how to cook. Although the family''s condition was not too bad now,pared to the past, he could still go back to his old life. However, he did not want to think about it anymore. Neither did Shen Yijun. Suddenly, the corner of his shirt was pulled by someone. He turned around and saw a woman in tattered clothes. Xia mingzheng sighed and took out some money from his pocket and ced it in front of the woman. daddy, it''s me. It''s me. I''m Yixuan. I''m Yixuan. &Quot; The woman suddenly spoke, and it made Xia mingzheng shudder. Xia mingzheng was no longer in the mood to buy groceries. He hurriedly walked back and opened the door. Shen Yijun was not there, and there was no one inside. He then sneaked in and casually threw the bag in his hand on the ground. He then started to rummage through the cabs. He took out a card and some money. Then, from the cab, he packed a few pieces of Shen Yijun''s clothes and a key. Although Shen Yijun had 50% of the Xia family''s assets in the past, she did not restrict Xia mingzheng from spending as much money as he wanted. The password of the card was their cash, and he could spend as much as he wanted. However, in the end, perhaps Xia mingzheng wanted to atone for his sins as well, and he no longer lived the life he had in the past. This 50% of the assets was given to Xia Yixuan by him, but Xia Yixuan gave it to someone else. And that person then passed it on to Shen Yijun. He said that this was what Xia ruoxin had requested before she died. Xia mingzheng couldn''t say what kind of thoughts and feelings he had. He didn''t want to think about Dong Shan anymore, and he didn''t want to fight anymore. Shen Yijun''s daughter was dead, and his daughter''s whereabouts were unknown. He just assumed that the child was dead, and it was clean even if she was dead. Xia Yixuan should have died a few years ago, and she did note back to life. However, when he saw Xia Yixuan, whom everyone thought was dead, once again, he was really shocked. Especially in that state, his heart ached and he hated her. He didn''t hate anyone else, but he hated his daughter. However, no matter how much she hated and resented her, she was still her daughter. He went to the bank to withdraw some money, and his heart hardened. He directly withdrew a few hundred thousand Yuan. To an ordinary person, this amount of money was enough to live for several years. He passed all these things to Xia Yixuan. take these and your card. he took out another card. This was his personal card, and some of his personal money was stored in it. There were a few million in it, enough for Xia Yixuan to live for the rest of her life. find a ce where no one knows you and live your life. Don''te back. You know Chu lui''s capabilities. He won''t let you live a good life. &Quot; The moment Xia Yixuan heard Chu lui''s name, her body could not help but tremble. let''s go. Xia mingzheng waved his hand gently. don''t mention that you''re my daughter in the future. This is all I can help you with. for this daughter, he had lost everything. He couldn''t afford topensate her for anything else now. This was all he had left, and it was the only thing he could give her. Xia Yixuan gritted her teeth, hugged the things, and ran. A gust of wind blew in his face. Xia mingzheng wiped the corners of his eyes, but there was nothing. Perhaps it had been dried by the wind. He turned around, and even his footsteps were much heavier than before. "It''s gone?" Chu lui did not seem to have any extra feelings about when she disappeared. He took out a pack of cigarettes, lit one, and put it in his mouth. Then, he started to smoke. we didn''t see each other for a while. I''m sorry. I''ll get her back. brother San rubbed his brows. He couldn''t believe that a woman could be lost in his territory. He only told Chu lui about this. If Shen Wei found out, he wouldn''t look too good. okay, I got it. Sorry to trouble you, third brother. Chu lui took out his cigarette and blew out another smoke ring. He hung up the phone. He was not worried about whether Xia Yixuan had escaped. Even if that kind of woman came out now, she would be crippled. However, she would still leave behind a scourge, and he did not like this kind of scourge. A few dayster, third brother called again and said that he had found the person, but she had jumped into the sea and died. she''s dead. Chu lui pouted his thin lips. She had found a good way out for herself. Xia Yixuan''s life and death did not leave a single trace in his mind. He continued to go to work and take care of his daughter as usual, and time passed silently. The 10-year-old Zheng Anze had gotten better nutrition and suddenly grew taller. Chu lui was a little puzzled. Who was Zheng anhan''s father? it seemed like his genes were not bad. However, he had heard Zheng Anan mention that he came from a single-parent family and had never left any news about Zheng Anze''s father. Zheng Anze had never met that so-called father, so the word ''father'' was very unfamiliar to Zheng Anze. The feeling he got from his father was the first one he got from Chu lui. He was strict, but he was also concerned. He knew that Chu lui woulde over at night to check if he had covered him with the nket. He loved rainy and it hurt a lot because she was a girl and he was a boy. He had to learn to be strong. As long as he was strong, he would be able to protect the things he cared about. Zheng Anze sometimes wondered if his mother would not have died if he was strong. Chapter 1010 Like Mother At the age of ten, he was almost 170cm tall. He was still an elementary school student, but he was very tall. Although he was tall in the eyes of others, he still felt that he was a little short. He wanted to grow to the height of uncle Chu. The five-year-old rainy didn''t seem to have grown at all. However, because of her ballet training, she was already a decentdy. Zheng Anze carried rainy into the Chu group. The employees inside did not dare to stop them. No one dared to provoke the Chu group''s Crown Prince and little princess. He took out his card and swiped it. When the elevator arrived, rainy sprawled on his shoulder. Suddenly, she started to struggle. "What''s wrong?" Zheng Anze put him down, but the moment he did so, rainy started running forward with her small legs and hugged a woman''s leg. Zheng Anze hurriedly went over. However, when he saw the appearance of the woman in Rainy''s arms, he was shocked. This person looked very simr. Yes, very simr. Very simr to Rainy''s mother. Rainy hugged that photo every day and asked her father to make a simr ne to wear around her neck. Whenever she had time, she would look at her mother''s photo so that she would not forget about her. As for Zheng Anze, the photo on his neck had already been imprinted in his heart. Of course, it was also imprinted with the appearance of the Auntie Xia that he had never seen before. Simr, they really looked simr ... "Little friend, what''s wrong?" The woman squatted down. When she saw the little girl carrying her, she couldn''t help but smile. You''re so pretty. What''s the matter? did you need to look for Auntie for something? No, the woman seemed to have thought of something again. you look very familiar. Have we met before? " she thought about it seriously. She thought about it a lot, but she probably didn''t think about herself. Rainy blinked. For some reason, the light in her eyes that had just brightened up suddenly dimmed. She let go of the woman''s hand and silently ran to Zheng Anze''s side. She hugged her brother''s leg tightly and did not say anything. "I''m sorry, Auntie. My sister got the wrong person." Zheng Anze carried rainy, and the woman was stunned. Was it because the child had suddenly left? The woman stood up and gently stroked her shoulder-length hair. A wisp of her hair was gently dyed on the tip of her eyebrows. She walked to the resting chair on the side and sat down. Then, she took out her job application form and looked at it. Zheng Enze looked at her for a long time, and the woman was so quiet that she did not pay attention to them. However, he did not know why, but he had a strange feeling. rainy, she just looks like mommy, but she''s not her, " Zheng Anze said as he hugged his sister. Rainy rested her head on her brother''s shoulder. She bit her finger, and her dark eyes with a tinge of blue stared at the woman sitting on the chair. Then, she turned her little face around, sniffled, and cried again. what''s wrong? " Chu lui took his daughter from Zheng Anze. why are you crying? " He wiped his daughter''s face, but the child kept crying. He had not seen his daughter cry so sadly in a long time. There was a woman below. Zheng Anze clenched his hands that were by his side. "She looks like ..." "What do you mean?" Chu lui coaxed his daughter and teased her, but rainy did not smile. She pulled her father''s hand and sniffed from time to time, feeling wronged. she looks like Rainy''s mother. She looks like Auntie Xia. &Quot; After Zheng Anze finished speaking, he saw Chu lui''s body stiffen. His thin lips were pursed tightly, and at that moment, they had actually formed a straight line. Rainy was crying, but he was silent. Not long after, rainy was tired from crying and fell asleep. Chu lui ced her in the small resting room inside and asked the Secretary to bring some documents over. Then, he started flipping through them page by page. When he flipped to the first page, his fingers in the air paused. Yang ruolin, Female, 25 years old, unmarried. On the far right side, there was an identification photo. The eyebrows, no, the entire face, looked exactly the same as Xia ruoxin. Even the name was simr. He specially took out this piece of paper and ced it on the table. Then, he pulled open the drawer, took out a cigarette, and started smoking. In the hazy smoke, even the resume on the table became blurry. Yang ruolin and Xia ruoxin. Was it the same person? No. He shook his head and narrowed his eyes. He had never believed that there could be two identical people in this world. Xia ruoxin would always be Xia ruoxin. She would never be yang ruolin. However, he used his cigarette-stained fingers to pull out the resume page. Yang ruolin handed in her job application form, but the other party only asked her to go home and wait for news. On the other hand, going home to wait for news meant that she had no chance. She walked out dejectedly and hugged her bag in her arms. Her slightly lowered eyshes hid her impetuousness. She had been waiting for this job for a long time. She had finally waited for the Chu group''s external recruitment at the end of the year. She had also prepared for so long, but in the end, she still said this. He told her to wait for the news. Alright, she would wait, she would wait. However, she had to give him some time so that she could find her next job. But to be honest, if she could work at the Chu Corporation, she would be willing to clean the toilets. After all, the sry here was high and the benefits were good. It was a five-day working system with three times the overtime pay on Saturdays and Sundays. On weekdays, there were all kinds of subsidies and funds. It was just that there were many people who wanted to work in thispany. Whether they were from famous universities, from overseas universities, or all kinds of graduate students and doctors, she was only a Junior College graduate. Was this really possible? she took out her small wallet. There wasn''t much money left in her wallet. Not to mention, the lease of the house was about to expire. If she didn''t pay the rent soon, she might be kicked out. As she mumbled to herself and let her imagination run wild, she did not know that a man was standing not far away, watching her every move. His dark eyes were so dark that they seemed to be bottomless. At this moment, a small child ran over and hugged his leg. The man squatted down and carried the child in his arms. "Rainy, did you miss mommy?" Rainy nodded her head vigorously and leaned her head on her father''s shoulder. Chapter 1011 New Job daddy misses her too. the man reached out and ced his hand on his daughter''s head. daddy wants to help you find mommy, but I don''t know where to start. &Quot; In a simple rental house, yang ruolin was still sleeping soundly. Anyway, there were still a few days before she would be driven out. She would think about it when she was in a hurry. She could always think of a way, right? She was sleeping soundly with her arms and legs spread out when her phone rang like a death warrant. She sat up with a whoosh and quickly looked for her phone on the bed. After searching for a long time, she finally found it under the pillow. It was an unfamiliar number and who was calling. She didn''t think too much about it. The voice from the phone seemed toe to life and jumped out of her palm. She quickly pressed the answer button. "May I ask if you''re miss yang?" Miss yang? Yang ruolin couldn''t react for a moment. She grabbed her hair. Oh right, Yang, Yang, the one with the surname yang, isn''t that her? " "Hello, I am. What''s the matter?" She cracked a smile, but she felt like an idiot after a while. No one could see what she was smiling about. Hello. the voice on the other end of the phone was very sweet. Men would feel their bones melt when they heard it, while women would get goosebumps. I''m from the Human Resources Department of the Chu group. I want to tell you that you''ve been hired by ourpany. Pleasee to work on time on Monday. The Human Resources Department will arrange your work and various benefits for you. &Quot; Yang ruolin was still standing in a daze with her phone in her hand. What did she just hear? she was hired? Oh my God, she was actually hired. Was she really hired? The Chu group was one of the top listedpanies in the world. High sry, high benefits, and even staff dormitories, free housing subsidies, housing subsidies, and heat subsidies. All these benefits were thrown at her all at once, but she was almost crushed to death. She quickly jumped out of bed and opened her closet to see what kind of clothes she should wear to work on Monday. No, this is too childish. This one, too, was too old. This one was even worse. It seemed to be too low ss. She almost pulled out all her clothes, but she couldn''t find a single decent piece of clothing. She took her bag and took out her wallet. In the end, she gritted her teeth and went to buy herself a decent piece of clothing. As long as she entered the Chu group, she wouldn''t have to worry about not having money to spend. She hardened her heart and used almost all of her belongings to buy a beautiful dress. However, it was only Thursday. There were still a few days before Monday. She took out her wallet and wondered if she could make it to work with these few notes. She seemed to have forgotten that even if she worked in the Chu group, they would not give her a sry on the first day of work. No matter how long she waited, she would have to wait until a monthter. In this month, she would be able to eat, drink, and live as she wanted. It wasn''t easy for her to get to work on Monday. She arrived at thepany early in the morning. There were already many people there, but they were all highly educated and good-looking. She gently caressed her face. Other than her pretty face, she actually felt a little embarrassed to say it. She had nothing to do with it. Yes, it could be that this sentence was useless. The human resource manager came and arranged the work for them one by one. When it was yang Chulin''s turn, the manager looked at her again. The look was a little strange, which made yang ruolin think that she didn''t wash her face when she came in the morning. Now she just wanted to hide in a ce where no one was and take out the mirror in her bag to see if her face was clean. yang ruolin, " the Human Resources Manager read the name on the personnel allocation form in his hand. yes, that''s me. she quickly stepped forward and took a deep breath, in case she was too nervous and scared herself to death, then embarrassed herself. "This is your contract, take a look." The human resource manager handed the contract to yang ruolin, who took it respectfully. She almost screamed when she saw it. God, 10000 Yuan a month, free amodation in the staff dormitory, housing and transportation subsidies. All these added up to 12000 or 13000 Yuan. Her previous sry was only about 2000 or 3000 Yuan at most when she worked hard. Now, she could get the sry of a few months in the past. It was not a lie, right? She secretly pinched her own thigh to calm herself down so that she wouldn''t make a fuss and embarrass herself. "Are there any objections to the contract?" The Human Resources Manager asked yang ruolin again. ah, no, no. yang ruolin quickly waved her hands. How could she have any objections? if she had any objections, she had no objections at all. This was a good job that fell from the sky. Even if it crushed her to death, she was willing to do it. well, please sign it, " the Human Resources Manager said and sat back in his seat. He was very satisfied with thepany''s talent recruitment meeting. Many social elites hade, except for yang ruolin. He was really deep in thought, but in the end, he just had to sign the contract and arrange the work. Everything else had little to do with him. He just had to follow the instructions from the higher-ups. Yang ruolin didn''t dare to be careless and quickly signed her name on it. Then, she put it in front of the Human Resources Manager with great respect. "May I ask where my workce is?" She sneaked a few nces at her surroundings. The others had already left, and she was the only one who had been too distracted during the signing earlier, so she didn''t know where the others had gone. The Human Resources Manager opened his drawer, took out a card, and ced it in front of her. this is your temporary card. As for your work permit and other things, thepany will get them ready soon. &Quot; "That silver card is an elevator ess pass on the right that goes up and down to the 28th floor. Your workce is underground. When you go up, you will naturally be taken," then my job ... yang ruolin asked carefully again. She still didn''t know what she was going to do. you''ll know when you go up. the Human Resources Manager smiled at her, but in yang ruolin''s eyes, this smile made her scalp tingle. This manager''s smile was quite strange. She had wanted to ask more questions, but when she saw that the manager didn''t want to talk to her, she could only take her temporary work pass and hang it around her neck. Then, she took the silver elevator card. Chapter 1012 Its Better To Look Right Than To Look Good Then she ran out and walked to the elevator. Her other colleagues had also participated in the recruitment meeting and were better than her in all aspects. At this time, they were standing in front of several other elevators, waiting for the elevator. An elevator had juste down, but after a few people stepped in, the elevator beeped. It was full, and thest person who came in walked out. It had been a long time since the Chu group had recruited such arge number of talents. On one hand, it was because they had moved from the previous 18-story building to this 28-story building. On the other hand, it was because the construction of the hang Yu port was about to bepleted. They needed to reserve arge number of talents, so there were so many people here this time. Yang ruolin was at the end of the line, but suddenly, she thought of something and quickly moved to the side, walking to another elevator. On the elevator, there was the word " dedicated ". She rummaged through her bag for a long time, and the others looked at her as if she was an idiot. She took out a card from her bag and swiped it in the maic card Zone. The elevator door opened with a Swoosh. Under everyone''s hesitant and envious gazes, she walked in. After the elevator door closed, she heaved a sigh of relief and patted her chest. The elevator went up quickly. To be honest, she was a little scared. She was the only one in such a big elevator. 10th floor, 20th floor, 28th floor ... If she fell down, she would be smashed into a pile of meat. When the elevator door opened with a ding, she rolled out of the elevator in a sorry state. "Are you alright?" When Secretary Xiao Chen saw the womaning out of the elevator, she was shocked. What was going on? why was her face so pale? I''m sorry. I''m not used to taking such a high elevator. yang ruolin stood up straight. Her legs were weak, and she felt that she couldn''t stand straight. Her legs were still trembling, and she almost knelt on the ground. "It''s okay, you''ll get used to it." Secretary Xiao Chen smiled. However, when she saw yang ruolin''s face, she thought of something. However, she was smart enough not to say much, and of course, she did not ask. "Are you miss yang?" Her eyes fell on the temporary work pass hanging around yang ruolin''s neck, and she was certain. "Yes, I am." Yang ruolin stood up straight and finally regained control of her body''s bnce. It was as if the entire building was shaking. Of course, it was not because of an earthquake, but because her feet and the high heels she was wearing were shaking. this is your desk, " Secretary Xiao Chen said as she pointed to a desk. To be honest, she was still a little unhappy. This was originally Xiaohua''s desk, but she had just left not long ago. It was just that the owner had started to change, and it was still such a person. However, that face ... She finally understood what it meant to be good-looking rather than good at learning. Yang ruolin was indeed good-looking. Back then, she had to climb her way in and go through so many dead bodies to get to this position. All these years, she had been cautious and cautious without a day offort before she could get to the position of the CEO''s Secretary. In the end, she had to rely on her face. He directly entered. ? To be honest, she felt a little ... Yes, quite unwilling. However, it was still the same sentence. Learning well was not as good as growing well, and growing well was not as good as growing well. thank you. yang ruolin didn''t notice Secretary Xiao Chen''s strange behavior. She sat down in her seat. Her feet stopped shaking, and the ground stopped shaking. Even she began to calm down. However, she looked at her empty desk. "May I ask what I need to do?" She asked, embarrassed. It had been so long, but she still didn''t know what kind of job she was doing. there''s an employee''s Code of Conduct in the drawer. Take it out first and write it down one by one. In a week''s time, there will be an assessment for new employees. This is the assessment. Everyone has been through this, " Secretary Xiao Chen added. As for the person in front of her, well, miss yang ruolin, it was hard for Secretary Xiao Chen to say if she would also go through this step. Yang ruolin quickly opened the drawer. Sure enough, there was a stack of Staff Rules inside. It was quite thick. Should she memorize all of them? she wanted to ask, but she saw that Secretary Xiao Chen was busy, so she didn''t want to disturb her. Yes, an employee assessment should require memorizing. She began to flip through the pages and memorize them. It felt like she was back to the days when she was taking the college entrance examination. It was just that she hadn''t used her brain for a long time. Why did she feel that her brain was about to rust? she remembered half of it and then forgot the biggest half. She memorized them one by one. She didn''t know that the door to the president''s office opened, and a little girl walked out. The little girl was wearing a White Princess dress, and her long hair was draped over her back. Her hair was slightly curled, and there were some light golden highlights. The little girl was very beautiful, just like a Barbie doll. She had rosy skin, big ck eyes, and a chubby and tender face. She ran to yang ruolin, put her hands behind her back, and looked up at her for a long time. The door opened again, and a tall man came out with a cup, a small sun hat, and a pair of children''s sunsses in his hands. The little girl tilted her head and ran back to the man. The man squatted down and put the ss of water in his pocket. He put on the sun hat and sunsses for his daughter, and he also put one on himself. He picked up his daughter with one hand and walked towards the elevator. Secretary Xiao Chen quickly stood up. "Hello, President." mm, " Chu lui replied faintly and strode away without looking sideways. When yang ruolin heard this, she was so shocked that she stood up and followed Secretary Xiao Chen to greet him. Hello, CEO. &Quot; However, when she raised her head, she realized that there was no one there. she''s already gone down. Secretary Xiao Chen pointed at the elevator. she just left. &Quot; Yang ruolin quickly sat down and began to read the employee''s Code of Conduct. She secretly took out her mobile phone and looked at the watch. It was only four o ''clock. The president got off work early. As expected, it was good to be a boss. He could leave early and bete. Chapter 1013 Mommy Can Talk Now That Shes Back Outside, Chu lui was carrying his daughter in one arm. The sun, which was not scorching hot, shone on him. He reached out and adjusted the little hat on his daughter''s head to prevent her from being exposed to the sun. He was going to send his daughter to dance ss today. It was also a decision made by Xu Ting recently. Xu Ting said that now that rainy was learning very well, she could go to big sses and interact more with other children. If she were to practice alone, the chances of her bing quieter would increase. This child was not willing to talk to others to begin with, and she did not go to kindergarten either. She had to hire a tutor to teach her. Chu lui was just too worried about his daughter. He thought about it for a long time before he decided to let his daughter go. However, the prerequisite was that he had to follow her to prevent others from bullying her. Don''tugh at a father''s excessive concern. If he didn''t have a daughter, how could he know the difficulty of being a father? what''s more, he was a widower and had no wife. Besides, it was not easy to raise a beautiful daughter. He stopped the car and carried his daughter out with a small bag in his hand. It was filled with his daughter''s things, clothes, water, and snacks. There were grandparents and a mother who sent the child over. There were not many fathers, and he was the only one. He helped his daughter change her clothes and put on her small shoes. Hisrge hands were very familiar, and he evenbed his daughter''s hair into a very beautiful bun. "Perform well. Daddy is right beside you." Chu lui tidied his daughter''s clothes and caressed her unusually beautiful face. Xiaoyu reached out to hug her father and kissed him on the cheek. Then, she ran to the middle of the group of children. There were more than 20 little girls, all about the same height, weight, and shape. They were all about five years old, but one look was enough to tell which one was the prettiest. rainy, do a demonstration for everyone, " Xu Ting said to rainy. She knew that Rainy''s basic skills were very good. Sometimes, even children who had been practicing for five to six years might not be as good as this child. Rainy walked up. She was still wearing a pink dress and white socks. The other parents couldn''t help but be envious. How did they give birth to such a beautiful child? Chu lui sat at the side and looked at his daughter. She hadpleted all the movements perfectly. As for the other children, some of them couldn''t even lower their backs. Needless to say, not only could they lower their backs, but they could also easily straighten their backs. Every time the other parents expressed their admiration, he would feel exceptionally proud. This was his daughter, his precious daughter. No other children couldpare to her. Rainy ran over and stood in front of her father with her big eyes. Chu lui took out a ss of water from his bag for his daughter to drink. Many people were surprised by this man in a suit. He looked like a sessful person, but at this moment, no matter what his status was, no matter how manypanies he managed, or if he was just an office worker, he was just a father, an ordinary father. After they were done with their practice, Chu lui carried his daughter home. It had to be said that after a few times, Rainy''s temper had gotten better. However, she was still unwilling to speak. The children were all talking to each other, but she was the only one who was curled up in her father''s arms. Those who did not know might think that she was shy, but that was not the case. She just could not speak and could not say goodbye. "Baby, mommy''s back. Can you talk now?" Chu lui caressed his daughter''s face. He really did not know what to do. Perhaps he could give it a try. He wanted to find a mother for his daughter, but it seemed to be of little use. let''s wait a little longer, " he said as he carried his daughter into the car. Rainy reached out and tugged at her father''s clothes. "What''s wrong?" Chu lui then carried his daughter and sat her down on hisp. Rainy stuck out her tiny feet. So, she was not wearing any shoes. Chu lui took out a pair of small shoes from the car for his daughter to wear. However, when he thought of his daughter''s actions just now, his heart felt a little ufortable. baby, tell Daddy. When are you going to talk? " He cupped his daughter''s small face. How could such a beautiful child not know how to speak? his daughter was clearly healthy. Rainy ced her feet on her father''s leg and stepped on it a few times. She broke into a smile, but there was still no sound. Chu lui ced his daughter on the safety seat and adjusted the temperature in the car to a higher temperature as he prepared to go home. Of course, he did not forget to buy a small cake for his daughter. His car passed by a woman. The woman turned around and her gaze stopped at the ck business car that had just driven away. This car was not bad. Of course, the license te was also good. She just did not know who was so rich and imposing that they actually asked for such a license te. She returned to the small apartment she had rented and packed everything that she could. She could move to the staff dormitory tomorrow. She heard that the staff dormitories in the Chu enterprise were divided into different grades, but no matter which one it was, the people who could live there were all elites, especially the elites among the elites. The sry they received was terrifying. Of course, the ce they lived in was also good. There were six-person rooms, four-person rooms, two-person rooms, and of course, one-person rooms. She had never thought that she would live in a single room. She heard that only the managers in thepany were able to live in a single room. They were the kind of people who were afraid of getting paid. Besides, the sry of a manager was hundreds of thousands. It was enough to buy a house in this ce where every inch ofnd was gold. Why would they still need to live in a free employee dormitory like them? She didn''t know when she would be able to afford a house and bring her family to the city. This dream was too strong for her to make a decision. The next day, she took her limited luggage and checked out of the apartment she had rented for a long time. She went to the staff dormitory that she had just gotten from Secretary Xiao Chen yesterday. The staff''s dormitory was not far from the mainpany. It was a building and was very safe. There were security guards both inside and outside. She took out the keys that she had been assigned to and found her dormitory. When she opened the door, there were only two beds inside. She was overjoyed. This meant that she would be living in a two-person room. She could not help but be d that she was lucky. She had thought that it would be good enough to live in a four-person room. She would not mind living in a six-person room. However, a ce with a lot of women was not a ce with a lot of trouble. This was not a school, but a bigpany, a big corporation. It was enough to make the six women a terrible battlefield. Chapter 1014 Thats The President She carried her big and small bags and put her things inside. Then, she looked around the dormitory that now belonged to her. It was about 60 square meters, with one living room and one bedroom. There were two beds and two cabs in the bedroom. She used one for herself, and the other was for her new roommate. However, her new roommate had note yet, so she was living alone in the house. The kitchen and bathroom could be used for bathing, cooking, and eating. She had found a good ce for herself. This was much better than the ce she had rented in the past. Of course, the most important thing was that it was free. The next day, she got up early to go to work. She didn''t have much money, but fortunately, thepany would issue her a meal card. The top-up amount of the meal card could be deducted from her sry, so she didn''t have to worry about her food. With a click, she swiped the elevator door. Just as she entered, the elevator opened again. She moved in and shrank into the corner. A man in a dark suit walked in. He was very tall, so tall that he almost gave people a suffocating pressure. The man leaned against the elevator and looked down at her face. She couldn''t help but shrink back. She kept feeling the man''s gaze on her, which made her quite afraid. It was only until the man finally looked away that she secretly sized up the strange man standing beside her. His first impression was still the same. He was very tall, terrifyingly tall. He had to lower his head when he looked at anyone, while others had to look up at him. It was not only because of his height, but also because of the cold aura that he exuded. She looked up again and could only see the man''s slightly lowered eyes and the side of his face. The angle of his jaw was a little stiff and he did not have much expression. From half of his face, she could tell that this man was quite good-looking, but he did not like to smile. He had a cold temperament and a cold face, and his entire body exuded a sense that strangers should not get close. The elevator door opened with a ding. The man walked out first, then he went straight to the president''s office. who is this person? " yang ruolin quickly sat down in her seat, then took out the employee''s Code of Conduct from the drawer and began to memorize it. She had been memorizing the employee''s Code of Conduct for the whole week, so she was getting half a month''s sry for nothing. This Chu enterprise was really rich and generous, and she could still get a sry at this time. The elevator door opened again, and Secretary Xiao Chen came in. She was still not used to it. There was another person sitting there. For a moment, she thought it was Xiaohua, but it was not. It was a neer, a woman who looked like that person. you''re here. yang ruolin quickly stood up. yes, you''re early too. Secretary Xiao Chen smiled politely and sat back in her seat. She took her cup and went to get some water. She was ready to start working. The president''s Secretary sounded nice, but only she knew that this wasn''t a job for a human. Of course, she was no longer a human. She was Superman. She poured herself a ss of water and walked back. Yang ruolin was still reading the employee''s code word by word. Actually, Secretary Xiao Chen really wanted to say that there was no need to memorize it like that. It was not like they were going to high school or college. Theirpany did not have a written test. It was enough as long as they had a general understanding. In the future work, there would be a meeting once a week and a small meeting every day. No matter how stupid you were, you would still be able to remember it. If you could not remember it, it proved that you were really not suitable to be here. Then, you could get lost. However, she couldn''t say it. If she did, what would yang ruolin do? she would just stare at her and chat with her. So, she would just let her think that there was a test. At least, it wouldn''t be awkward sitting here. sister Chen, " yang ruolin whispered to Secretary Xiao Sun. Secretary Xiao Chen felt like crying. She was only 24 years old, while yang ruolin was 25 years old. She was one year older than yang ruolin. "En, what''s the matter?" She asked with a smile. To be a Secretary, one had to be thick-skinned and smooth. The first thing one had to learn was to smile. someone just went in. yang ruolin pointed inside. who was that? " "He entered?" At first, Secretary Xiao Chen still couldn''t react. "You''re saying that he went in alone?" She also pointed inside. the one in a suit, the one who doesn''t smile much, and took the elevator up? " yes. yang ruolin nodded quickly. That was it. that''s the CEO. Secretary Xiao Chen knew who yang ruolin was talking about without even thinking. Only Chu lui could get into that elevator and enter the CEO''s office so tantly. President? Yang ruolin quickly lowered her head, and her eyes flickered. So that was the president, the big boss, the rich man, and the nouveau riche. It was a pity that she had not seen what the president looked like, but from the side profile, he should be very handsome. However, no one seemed to be able to touch such a cold and hard President. She let out a sigh of relief and took out the employee''s Code of Conduct. It was filled with dense words, and she felt her head hurt from reading it. It was almost nine O ''clock, and the people in thepany arrived one after another and checked in. It was also the start of a new day of work. There were not many cases of people beingte at the Chu enterprise, but the penalty for beingte was quite high. Therefore, no one dared to, and no one could afford to bete. Therefore, after nine O ''clock, thepany''s main doors were closed. Unless it was for normal business dealings, no one in thepany had time to go out. The Chu group''s workload was actually very heavy. Almost every day was like a battlefield, and sometimes they didn''t even have time to eat, so they didn''t go out to visit. A car stopped in front of thepany. The car door opened and a thin and tall boy came out. Although the boy was very tall, no less than an adult, he had a childish face. If you didn''t know, you might not believe it, but this was actually a ten-year-old child. The boy carried a little girl out of the car. The little girl was wearing a small sun hat and looked very beautiful. The boy ced the little girl on the ground, then took her little hand and walked in. When the security guards outside saw them, they quickly made way for them. However, each of them was worried as they stared at the little girl''s small feet. The little girl''s small legs were short, and she sometimes felt that she couldn''t walk steadily like this. They were really afraid that she would fall and bump into them. If she really dared to do this, they were afraid that they would turn into balls and roll out. Chapter 1015 The Presidents Son And Daughter Can you carry her? The security guard wanted to cry but had no tears. The president was the best. He always carried the little princess, but why didn''t he carry her today? could he not walk so fast? walk slowly, don''t fall. When they finally reached the elevator, the security guards heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was out of their scope of duty. Even if she fell, they would not be med. However, she couldn''t be careless. Everyone knew that the CEO''s eyes were always on the edge and he would target someone else. The boy took out a card and swiped it at the elevator. Soon, the elevator opened with a ding. The boy took the little girl''s hand and led her into the elevator. Not long after, he had already reached the twenty-eighth floor. Oh, our little princess is here. little Secretary Chen''s eyes brightened up when he saw the child. The beautiful little princess was obedient and well-behaved. Every time she came, she was so adorable that her face would bleed. Hello, Auntie, " Zheng Anze said to Secretary Xiao Chen as he held his sister''s hand tightly. He also rubbed his sister''s head. Rainy didn''t know how to speak, so she only gave Secretary Xiao Chen a very cute smile. The child was already very pretty, so Secretary Xiao Chen''s motherly love was overflowing. However, this was the CEO''s daughter, so she only dared to think about it in her heart and did not dare to touch her. Everyone in thepany knew that the president doted on his daughter a lot. This daughter was his everything. She could not even lose a single strand of hair, let alone let others touch her. Zheng Anze held his sister''s hand and was about to leave, but rainy turned around and stared at yang ruolin from time to time. Yang ruolin was also stunned. Wasn''t this child the one she metst time? why was he here? let''s go. Zheng Anze squeezed his sister''s hand. Rainy nodded her head and followed her brother''s steps. However, she kept looking back at yang ruolin. When she reached the door, she turned her face away. Her eyes were red and she sniffed. The door opened, and Zheng Anze walked in with his sister. "Who are they?" Yang ruolin carefully asked Secretary Xiao Chen, " can you enter the president''s office just like that? " Could it be that this ce had be a free market? the president''s daughter and son. Xiao Yin shrugged her shoulders. the boy was adopted by the president. The girl is the president''s daughter. She''s five years old today. She''s a very beautiful child, but she can''t speak. So, you have to be careful in the future and don''t talk nonsense in front of the children. &Quot; can''t speak, then ... yang ruolin also felt that it was a pity for the child. Such a beautiful child couldn''t speak. "Are you born mute?" She asked in a low voice. No. Secretary Xiao Chen tidied up the documents on her desk. She was quite repulsed by the word " mute ". the child was identally abducted. When he''s found, he can''t speak anymore. However, you''d better not say these things in front of the president, especially those two words, understand? " Yang ruolin nodded quickly and kept it in her heart. This was not a small matter. It was rted to her job, so she had to stay and not make a mistake. She had wanted to ask more questions so that she could control her mouth when she met the president and know what to say and what not to say. Suddenly, the phone in front of her rang, which gave her a big shock. It was only her second day at work, and she was still memorizing the employee''s Code of Conduct, but someone had called her. She carefully picked up the phone and ced it by her ear. Hello, I''m yang ruolin. as for her current position, she didn''t know yet. It was work. She had to memorize the employee''s rules. miss yang, pleasee to the president''s office. after that, the other party hung up. The voice was deep, cold, and hard. Although yang ruolin had to admit that it was maic and pleasant to the ears, it somehow made yang ruolin''s scalp numb. She slowly put down the phone and stood up. She worriedly picked up the employee''s Code of Conduct and stuffed it into her pocket. She thought that if the CEO took this testter, she might be able to cheat and secretly take a few nces. She walked forward and stood at the door. Then, she took a deep breath. Knock, knock. She knocked on the door. pleasee in. the voice from inside was still the same tone, so yang ruolin couldn''t help but feel a little nervous and worried. She gently pushed the door open and saw the man sitting in his office chair. At this time, he leaned his back against the chair behind him. In his cold and cheerless demeanor, there was a wild casualness. His face was cold, but he had very handsome facial features. Although he looked cold, he was very charming. A man in his 30s was at the peak of his life, even though he had two marriages. Although he had a daughter, this was the time when he made women go crazy. He squinted his dark eyes slightly and sized up the woman standing in front of him. This was not the first time he had seen her. Their first impression was that they were very simr. The second feeling was still very simr. His third feeling was that this wasn''t her. There were no two identical leaves in the world, and of course, there could not be two identical people. No matter how simr they looked, it could not be her. No matter how simr they looked, it could not be the same person. His heart did not fluctuate at all because she was not her, and she could not be her. He would not search for another woman from a woman who looked simr to him, nor would he use this face to recall another woman''s personality. In his heart, Xia ruoxin was Xia ruoxin, and yang ruolin was only yang ruolin. However, there were still some distant memories in his ck eyes. Mixed in was some regret that was difficult to understand. He pulled open the drawer and took out his cigarette. He was about to smoke it when he remembered that rainy was still there, so he threw the cigarette back. "What''s your name?" He asked indifferently. Yang ruolin couldn''t help but shiver, and the man''s reflection in her eyes began to shatter slightly. "President, my name is yang ruolin." "Real name?" Chu lui squinted his eyes, and a faint light shed in his ck pupils. yes. yang ruolin quickly lowered her head and stared at her toes in a daze. Her heart was beating rapidly, and she did not know if Chu lui could hear her. She felt as if she had entered a fairy tale, but she didn''t know if this fairy tale would turn into a horror film. Chapter 1016 Finding A Mother For Our Daughter Yang ruolin hesitated for a moment before she moved over step by step and stood in front of Chu lui. I want you to do a job. Chu lui sat up straight and ced his hand on the table. As he crossed his fingers, the veins on the back of his hand twitched and then became smooth. "President ... President ... Please speak." Yang ruolin was not used to holding a man so close to her. Of course, her heart was beating even faster. She wanted to cover her chest as she was afraid that Chu lui would hear her heartbeat. This feeling, why was it so awkward and embarrassing? "You''ve seen my daughter, right?" Chu lui asked yang ruolin, but his eyes were fixed on yang ruolin''s face. However, there were only memories in his deep eyes and not her reflection. yes. yang ruolin nodded. your daughter is very beautiful. &Quot; thank you. Chu lui curled the corners of his lips slightly. He would only smile when he mentioned his daughter. Yang ruolin''s heart skipped a beat. He believed that to a woman, a man like Chu lui was like a poppy. It was easy to get addicted to him, and it was even easier for her to not be able to extricate herself from him. Chu lui took out his phone, turned it on, and ced it in front of yang ruolin. Yang ruolin looked down and his eyes widened. Wasn''t this her picture?! Why would the president have a photo of her? or had the president been secretly in love with her all this time? even a fool would know that this possibility was not valid. She took a closer look at the photo. No, it wasn''t her. If she had seen it for the first time, she might have thought it was her. However, after taking a closer look, she realized that it wasn''t her. The woman in the photo had bigger eyes than her, a higher nose bridge, and simr lips. However, she seemed to have a natural smile on her lips. Moreover, others might mistake her for herself, but she wouldn''t. This was not her. this is ... she gently touched her face. Was she her twin sister? but that was impossible. Her mother only gave birth to her. How could she be a sister? my wife. Chu lui kept his phone and looked at the photos on it. His cold gaze finally warmed up when itnded on the top of the screen. "What about her?" Although yang ruolin was a little disappointed, she was still curious. Where was the woman in the photo now? Chu lui pursed his thin lips. He closed his phone, pulled out the drawer, and threw his phone out. she''s no longer here. as he said this, his heart still ached. He had done many wrong things, but he could not make up for any of them. He wanted to carry these mistakes with him until the day he died. I''m sorry. yang ruolin felt that she had asked a question she shouldn''t have asked. However, she wanted to know why the president had asked her toe here. Was she ... A substitute? If that was the case, how should she choose? Was he willing or not? Do you agree or disagree? It seemed like she was willing and agreed to it. She believed that no woman could reject a young, rich, and handsome man like Chu lui. Of course, she was the same. miss yang, you can take a look at this. Chu lui took a document and ced it in front of yang ruolin. Yang ruolin took it and looked at it. It was a contract with several pages in a row. There were no specific things written on it, but there were a few things that she had to do. In the column at the back, it said that after the task waspleted, she would get two million Yuan, a house, and this job at the Chu group. Therefore, no matter how stupid yang ruolin was, she now knew how she got into this ss. She had been wondering why a woman with such an educational background could enter the Chu grouppany and why she was the only one on the 28th floor while the others were assigned to the lower floors. She now knew that it was because she had a good face. She took in a deep breath. She could not throw all this at Chu lui and leave. She had to admit that she was afraid of losing her job and a house to live in. Not to mention two million, she could even get a free house in this big city. This was something that many families could not achieve even if they worked hard for their entire lives. It seemed that she had no reason to refuse, no matter what he asked her to do. Chu lui shifted his gaze away and looked at the ring finger on his left hand. There was a ring on it. He had spent three days and three nights to find it. The ring was still on his finger, but he had lost it. To put it bluntly, what he was doing now was hypocritical. However, what else could he do other than continue to be hypocritical? He ced his hands on the table and clenched them. my daughter met with an ident not long ago. She can''t speak, but she remembers that I want you to be my daughter''s mother until she can speak. If you agree, you can sign it. Everything I promised you and promised will be transferred to you after the matter is over. &Quot; Yang ruolin already knew that she was going to be a substitute, but she didn''t expect that she would be a substitute like this, not for an adult, but for a child. She took a pen and signed her name with the tip of the pen trembling. Then, she took a deep breath and turned around. She told herself that she made the decision for the two million Yuan and the house. Chu lui kept the document and locked it in the drawer. The door to the inner room opened, and Zheng Anze walked out and stood in front of Chu lui. uncle, are you really nning to let her be Rainy''s mother? " Chu lui waved at Zheng Anze, and Zheng Anze walked over. The Chu family''s young man was already growing up, but his face still had too much childishness. No matter how tall he was, he was still a child. Now, he was being overly uprooted by Chu lui. Chu lui stood up and patted Zheng Anze''s shoulder. sometimes, we have a lot of choices, but we can only do one thing in the end. Maybe not. &Quot; "Help me organize these documents. I''lle back to take a look." okay, " Zheng Anze agreed and started to work. He started to look at the names of the reports. He knew that uncle Chu was training him. Even though this would be a headache, he still had to organize everything. He couldn''t make a big decision. He could only organize everything ording to his own thoughts. As for what to do, he felt that he had to put the money together and the money together. The rest were all random things. Chapter 1017 It Doesnt Smell Like Mom Chu lui went into the inner room. Rainy had already fallen asleep. Her small body was curled up in the nket, and she was sleeping obediently. Her small face had grown some meat, and it was pink and toot. He had finally gained some weight. He sat down and carefully ced his hand on his daughter''s face. "I don''t know what I should do to treat you well. We can only do this for now, but I don''t know if this is the right thing to do." The child''s skin under his fingers was very tender. He did not dare to use any extra strength. He was afraid that if he used any more strength, his daughter''s skin might break. Sometimes, he also wanted to know why there were creatures like children in this world, who made you want to keep her by your side all the time. No matter what you did, you were always worried and concerned about her. Because this is the continuation of your bloodline, and also the inheritance of your life. Yang ruolin stood at the door of the Chu family''s two-story vi. She put her hand above her head. In this first-tier city, an ordinary house would require the family to tighten their belt and save money for a lifetime. But even so, they didn''t know if they could afford it. However, some people could still live in a vi. Sure enough, one couldn''tpare people with another. Indeed, it wasn''t a matter of angering people to death. She carried her suitcase and knocked on the door. Soon after, the door opened, and the nanny standing at the door looked at yang ruolin strangely. "Hello, may I know who you are looking for?" The housekeeper asked, still standing at the door and not letting yang ruolin in. Hello, " yang ruolin smiled embarrassedly. I''m yang ruolin. Director Chu asked me toe. &Quot; Oh, it''s miss yang. the nanny quickly made way for yang ruolin toe in. Sir has already slipped away. Miss yang wille today, but I didn''t expect her toe so early. &Quot; Yang ruolin put her box on the ground and rubbed her wrist from time to time. is it? it''s a little early. Should I go out again ande backter? but it seems a little unnecessary. What''s the difference between going out anding back? " The nanny brought her to a room. Everything had been set up. Even the staff dormitory provided by the Chu group could notpare to the small rental house that yang ruolin used to live in. She put her suitcase in and sat carefully on the big bed behind her. The bed was so soft that she almost felt like she was going to sink into it. This ce is really good. She sat up again and opened the wardrobe. She was about to hang her clothes up, but when the wardrobe was opened, she was shocked. There were still clothes in the wardrobe, and they were new and had not been removed. She carefully took one andpared it to her body. It seemed to be her size and very suitable. She couldn''t wait to change into it. In front of the mirror, she kept turning. For a moment, she really felt that she should have lived here and be a rich person. And now, it seemed to be the case. She was already here. As for whether she could really be such a person, she didn''t dare to think about it at the moment ... Sitting in front of the dressing table, she tidied her hair and happened to hear the sound of the door outside. She hurriedly stood up and opened the door. Chu lui had already walked in and was holding her daughter''s hand. The small child walked steadily, but she did not smile much. Her expression was like her father''s, stern. The child stopped again and stared straight at yang ruolin. Yang ruolin didn''t know what kind of expression she had at that time. She wanted to smile, but she smiled as if she was nervous and awkward, but it was also a little ugly. Chu lui squatted down and looked into his daughter''s big, bright eyes. baby, that''s mommy. Have you forgotten? here. he pointed at the ne around Rainy''s neck. Inside was Xia ruoxin''s photo. The baby would never forget her mother''s appearance. go. Go find mommy. Chu lui gently pushed his daughter''s small shoulders. Rainy walked over step by step and stood in front of yang ruolin. Yang ruolin had never given birth to a child, so she did not know how to interact with a child. However, she still remembered what Chu lui had told her these days. She squatted down and ced her trembling fingers on Rainy''s face. "Rainy, don''t you recognize mommy?" She brushed her hair. This scene and this action made Chu lui''s eyes darken. He had done well. He had found a mother for rainy. It was very simr. Rainy reached out her hand and grabbed yang ruolin''s hair. Then, she ced it under her nose. Her nose was sniffling as if she was sniffing something. Suddenly, she let go and ran to Chu lui''s side. She reached out her hand and hugged her father''s leg. Her mouth was pouted, and her big eyes were moist as if she was about to cry. Chu lui frowned and carried his daughter. baby, mommy just got home and hasn''t taken a shower yet, so mommy''s body stinks. When I''m done, I''ll smell as good as rainy. &Quot; Rainy sniffed and leaned her face on her mother''s shoulder. Chu lui carried his daughter into the room and let the nanny put her to sleep. He walked out and stood in front of yang ruolin. "I''ve told you many times not to use adult shampoo, where did you get that? She won''t believe that you''re her mother so easily. Even though you look right and your actions are on point, the smell of your shampoo makes her suspicious." &Quot;. ''m ... I''m sorry ... yang ruoxin did not know where to put her hands after Chu lui said that. She had really forgotten that Chu lui had said that Xia ruoxin always used the children''s shampoo when she bathed. She and rainy used the same brand, but she just didn''t understand. Could an adult use a child''s shampoo? yes, she didn''t understand. She didn''t understand. Back when Xia ruoxin was living with her daughter, she didn''t have that much money, so she bought shampoo for the children. She used it, and so did rainy. Until their lives got better, Xia ruoxin was still used to using the child''s shampoo. This way, every time she finished washing her hair, it would smell exactly like rainy. This was also the smell that rainy was familiar with-the familiar mother. Rainy didn''t have many memories, but she would never forget her mother''s scent. Her mother''s scent was the scent on her body and nothing else. Chapter 1018 A Child Who Can Think "I don''t want to do it a second time, do you understand?" Chu lui''s dark eyes were calm. Although his voice was soft, the warning in it was very strong. He had paid her to put on an act, but she couldn''t do it at all. What did he want her to do? "I understand, Mr. Chu," Yang ruolin clenched her hands behind her back tightly. She would take a showerter and dye her body with Xia ruoxin''s scent. However, she was clearly Yanglin and not Xia ruoxin. Why did she have to be Xia ruoxin? she wanted to be a dead woman and not her real self. At this moment, her injustice and her unwillingness had made herpletely forget why she was here. Why was she standing here? Her reason was none other than to be a substitute for a woman named Xia ruoxin. She tried her best to imitate Xia ruoxin''s personality, the way she spoke, the way she dressed, and even learned how to draw from her. Sometimes, even she would go crazy and wonder if she was really Xia ruoxin, but she got lost and lost her memory. However, it was impossible. She was not crazy. She still knew that she was yang ruolin. She had memories of her past. She remembered where she was born, how many people were in her family, and even everything that happened when she came out. She remembered everything clearly. However, after imitating a person every day, she had actually integrated herself into the character. She thought that she must have gone crazy. Even if she wasn''t, she was going crazy. Rainy came out from outside and ran towards her. Then, she sniffed the smell and obediently raised her small face to look at her. She would not take the initiative to let yang ruolin carry her, and she had never called for her mother, even though she was not very good at talking. "What''s wrong, rainy? are you hungry?" Yang ruolin squatted down and held the child''s small and soft hand. Although she was smiling, she was still unfamiliar with the child. This was not her biological daughter. She really couldn''t do it, and she really couldn''t do it. That kind of intimacy could be done, but they were not rted by blood. How could she pretend? Rainy stared at her with her grape-like eyes. Then, she lowered her head and looked at the big hand that was holding her small hand. She pulled her small hand away and ced it behind her back. She was observing and thinking. Was this her mother? she looked like her mother, but she was not her mother. Her personality was bing more and more like her father. After so long, she was still observing. She pushed the door open. Inside, Chu lui was dealing with work in the study room. Ever since his daughter was found, he brought work home more often than before. Even when he went to the office, he would bring his daughter most of the time. The moment the door opened, Chu lui put down his pen and reached out his hand. baby, Come to Daddy. &Quot; Rainy ran over with her short legs and then climbed onto Chu lui''s legs in a flurry. She sat on her father''sp and grabbed his clothes with her small hands. A small child had so many things on her mind. "What''s wrong? didn''t you say you were going to find your mother?" Chu lui rubbed his daughter''s head. He didn''t expect his daughter to be so cautious and repulsed strangers. Even though yang ruolin had been here for almost half a month, she still didn''t want to be too close to him or let him hug her. He knew that it wasn''t easy for his daughter to ept someone. It would always take a certain amount of time and a certain process. But at the very least, the child didn''t have to hold the xianjing in a daze every day. He had a ready-made person and a ready-made frame. When it was time for dinner, rainy climbed onto a small chair by herself. Zheng Anze sat opposite her, and Chu lui sat next to his daughter. He pushed his bowl forward, and rainy automatically picked up the spoon to eat her favorite food from her father''s bowl, followed by her brother, and finally her own. Yang ruolin also pushed her bowl forward in an attempt to please rainy, but rainy lowered her head and ate the rice in her bowl. Yang ruolin was a little shocked, thinking, " why is this little girl so difficult to deal with? " She picked up her chopsticks and was about to pick up some food when she remembered that Chu lui had mentioned some of Xia ruoxin''s living habits. Xia ruoxin was not a picky eater, but she did not know how to eat everything. For example, she did not like a few things, such as radish and ginger. The chef that they had hired for today''s meal had obviously added these two things. However, just because Xia ruoxin did not like it did not mean that yang ruolin hated it. She liked these two things. She liked them very much, but she could only choose these two things from her bowl. Chu lui''s gaze fell on yang ruolin''s face, and his dark eyes dimmed slightly. This was the Xia ruoxin that he had created with his own hands, and it was already in its embryonic form. Rainy suddenly put down her spoon and climbed down from her chair. She stood in front of yang ruolin and stared at her with her Pearl-ck eyes. feed her, " Chu lui said lightly. He knew that it was because yang ruolin''s habits were so simr to Xia ruoxin''s that rainy found it familiar. Yang ruolin then took the spoon and fed rainy mouthful by mouthful. This child was actually very easy to raise. She was not very picky with food and would eat whatever was brought to her mouth. However, she never ate food fed by strangers. There were several times when yang ruolin tried to feed her some, but this child turned her face away and refused to eat. At this moment, yang ruolin felt that he had finally made it. Rainy only ate a few mouthfuls before returning to her small chair. She climbed back up and ate by herself. Even though Chu lui doted on his daughter and wanted her to be a happy rice weevil, he did not pamper her endlessly. She had to wear her own clothes, eat her own meals, and even wash her own clothes. Even though rainy was a delicate child who could not be knocked or touched, she was not bewitching. At night, in a small basin, rainy washed her clothes seriously. She did it by hand and did not let her use the washing machine to avoid hurting her. Yang ruolin also squatted at the side and washed her clothes with her hands, feeling like crying. She had never liked washing clothes since she was young. Even if she rented a house, she still had to buy a washing machine. However, now that Chu lui had asked her toe over to wash her clothes, she still had to wash them with her hands. Where did she get her old clothes from? she had already thrown them into the washing machine, so she could only take a new set of clothes to wash. Rainy looked at her, then raised her head and smiled at her. Chapter 1019 Why Must It Be You? Yang ruolin''s heart trembled. To be able to receive a smile from the Chu family''s little princess, she felt that washing these clothes was worth it. With a ding, the elevator door opened. Chu lui carried his daughter in with yang ruolin behind him. Yang ruolin extended her hand and waved at rainy, and rainy obediently waved back. Yang ruolin sighed and sat in front of her desk. She had already started her day''s work, and only now did she know what her job was. She was here to surf the inte and daze, and then apany the president''s daughter, being the fake mother of the president''s daughter. She didn''t need to bear any responsibility. All she needed to do was to smile at the little princess of the Chu family when she came out and make her remember her mother''s face. She would get more than 10000 Yuan every month. After the deed was done, she would get two million Yuan and a house. It was just that, why did she have a feeling that it would be best if she could not remember anything for the rest of her life? She knew that if rainy recovered, she would be useless. Even though she would receive a considerable reward, at the same time, she would lose even more. "What are you thinking about?" Secretary Xiao Chen couldn''t help but ask yang ruolin when she saw that she was deep in thought for a long time. Theputer had been turned on for a long time, but the screen was still ck. In the entirepany, she was the most idle, and her sry was also extremely high. Why? was she still not happy? "Nothing much?" Yang ruolin came back to her senses and smiled at Secretary Xiao Chen. However, there were some things that she couldn''t help but want to ask. Although she knew that there were some things that she couldn''t know and couldn''t ask, people could never ovee their curiosity. sister Chen, what do you think the president''s wife used to be like? " "The past?" Secretary Xiao Chen didn''t hear what she said clearly. you''re talking about Li Manni? she''s not that great, but she''s good at dressing up. Of course, the richdy that was built up with money can only dress herself up. &Quot; "No, I mean ..." Yang ruolin wanted to ask about Chu lui''s first wife and not Li Manni. "You mean miss Xia?" Secretary Xiao Chen raised her head and carefully sized up yang ruolin. They were indeed quite simr. Now that their appearances were simr, they also felt simr. However, the person was still not the same person. Their cores were different, so how could they be the same? yeah. yang ruolin flicked her hair, but she didn''t know that her action was very simr to someone else''s. I''m very sorry about that. Secretary Xiao Chen felt that she had noment. Yang ruolin lowered his head and pretended to look for something. However, there was a slight resentment in his eyes. The door to the president''s office opened. Rainy hade to see her mother again. She stood in front of yang ruolin, her eyes staring at her from time to time. Then, she walked forward and reached out her hand. Even yang ruolin was a little overwhelmed by the favor. Was this child for her to carry? She stood up, walked in front of rainy, and then reached out to carry her. The little girl was five years old, but she looked like a three or four-year-old child. She was a little small because she had been seriously ill a few times and was not in good health, so her growth was slower than other children. Thus, when she carried the child in her arms, she felt a little heavy, but she was still very light. Secretary Xiao Chen pouted. She hoped that yang ruolin would not fall into her trap. She was here to be a mother, but a mother did not mean that she was a real mother, nor did she mean that she was the wife of the CEO. Rainy held her father''s hand and walked forward step by step. Suddenly, she stopped and reached out her hand to yang ruolin behind her. Yang ruolin hurriedly came over and reached out her hand to hold Rainy''s. Rainy happily held her father''s hand with one hand and her mother''s hand with the other. On her pink and tender face, a lovely smile finally appeared. It was a pity that the child still did not have many smiles. Her facial features resembled her mother''s, but her personality was really given by her father. lui ... a voice came out of nowhere. A woman stood in front of them. She was wearing in clothes and her face was in. Her eyes were almost greedily looking at Chu lui. She pulled her hair behind her, revealing an obviously aged face. lui, can we have a proper talk? I can exin what happened in the past. I really can. &Quot; "Exin?" Chu lui pursed his thin lips. This exnation again. Was there any use in exining? Sorry, he didn''t need to exin. He was a vengeful person, and he would remember clearly what others owed him. Li Manni retracted her gaze. She could not stand Chu lui''s coldness and heartlessness towards her. When she saw yang ruolin, who was standing beside Chu lui, her eyes widened. "Xia ruoxin ..." Yang ruolin jumped in shock. The sudden sound made her confused. She was yang ruolin and not Xia ruoxin. Before she could react, she saw aunt Li Man charging towards her like a lunatic. She instinctively took a step back and wanted to extend her leg to give this woman a kick. She wasn''t a soft bun who would be manipted by others. In the end, before his foot could move, a man had already blocked in front of her. There was a small child standing behind her. Rainy hugged Chu lui''s legs tightly. Then, she thought for a moment and stood in front of yang ruolin as if she was protecting her mother. For a moment, even yang ruolin was touched. However, her eyes eventually fell on the man who was blocking her view, and this man obviously gave her a greater impact. A hint of infatuation shed in her eyes as she clenched her hands tightly. In front of her, Chu lui was already holding Li Manni''s wrist tightly. Then, he let go, but his voice was cold. I''ve told you not to test my patience. Haven''t you learned your lesson? " he took a piece of tissue and wiped his hands before he reached out to carry his daughter. let''s go. he also freed one hand to hold yang ruolin''s hand. Yang ruolin''s heart could not help but beat faster. She thought that maybe she could, maybe she could, maybe she really could. Li Manni, who had been shaken off by them, was still standing in the same ce, dumbfounded. She held her wrist, which was covered in all kinds of strangtion marks. Xia ruoxin, why you? " She ced her hand on her stomach. She couldn''t even give birth to a child, so why could Xia ruoxin''s child grow up safely while she could walk by Chu lui''s side? why couldn''t she give birth? why couldn''t it be her? Chapter 1020 Selling Her Daughter However, if she was smart, it would be best for her not to provoke Chu lui. Unfortunately, she was obviously not smart enough. She had to hang herself on Chu lui. When he returned home, the atmosphere at home seemed a little off. Manni, you''re back. Mrs. Li came out in a hurry and extended her hand to Li Manni. where''s your sry? " Li Manni took out her purse from her bag. She had worked hard for a month to earn this money. She had wanted to withdraw a few hundred Yuan for her mother, but her mother was too ruthless. She took her purse and took out all the money. "Mom, are you going to starve me to death?" Li Manni asked with a cold smile. Mrs. Li''s face froze. In the end, she threw away the wallet in her hand. She took all the money and did not even think about giving the remaining money to her daughter. "Aren''t you in charge of food?" She put the money in her pocket as if nothing had happened. your father has lost his job, and your brother has not found a job yet. I still have to save this money for your brother to get a wife. It''s hard to find a job recently. Your father is getting old, and none of them canst long. It''s the same for your brother. &Quot; Li Manniughed coldly in her heart. The Li family''s father and son had high standards but little abilities. How could they possibly find a job? How long did she have to take care of such a big family? "Don''t we have another house?" She pouted. Could it be that the whole family had a house and would starve to death? "That''s for your brother to get married. Don''t even think about it." Mrs. Li shouted without thinking. However, the moment she finished speaking, her expression turned sour. She sat down and counted the money. What was the use of such a small amount? it wasn''t even enough for the family''s expenses, not to mention that she still had to save money for her son to get married. Once she had saved enough, who knew when her son would be able to get married and have grandchildren? she didn''t want to be like the Chu family and be childless for the rest of her life, even though her daughter was important. But in her heart, the most important thing was still her son. They only had one house and a small amount of property. Although the house was under Li Manni''s name, she had the key. It was the only valuable thing in the house. No matter what, she would not let go of the house. Li Manni still held back herst bit of bottom line. She had quarreled with her mother dozens of times over this house, but each time, her mother woulde up with all sorts of reasons to stop her from getting the house back. In reality, Mrs. Li''s thoughts were too simple. Even though she was the one who held the keys to the house, the house was under Li Manni''s name to begin with. She could apply for a new lock at any time she wanted. Even if Mrs. Li had the keys, it was useless. Li Manni would not fall out with her mother unless it came to the end. It was impossible for li Wenxuan to want that house. Li Manni had never med herself for the Li family''s downfall. The Li family was going to fall sooner orter. Before she married Chu lui, the Li family was already strong on the outside but weak on the inside. Bankruptcy was almost certain, and they might end up worse than they were now. She had already given the Li family four years of good life. She did not owe anyone in the Li family, and of course, she did not owe li manxuan. If li manxuan had not been so ipetent that he could not even keep the family business, they would not have ended up in this state. If only he could work harder. Now, she wouldn''t be the only one earning money to support the whole family. She snatched her wallet from Mrs. Li''s hand and put it into her bag without any expression. "Manni, did you hide a few more? Howe it''s been so little in the past few months?" Mrs. Li held the stack of money in her hand, clearly feeling that it wasn''t enough. "So what if I did hide it?" Li Manni said nonchntly, " mom, that''s the money I earned. There''s now that states that I have to give it to you, right? " you ... Mrs. Li''s face turned green. Manni, don''t forget who caused the Li family to be in this state. If it wasn''t for the dirty things you did, would Chu lui have exterminated the Li family? As expected, you''re still talking about this?" Li Manni ced her hand in her pocket. She did hide a few notes there, but they were for her living expenses. She didn''t want to argue with her mother. She found it annoying to argue with her. She closed the door with a bang, not knowing that the muscles on Mrs. Li''s face were actually jumping. Knock, knock ... There was a knock on the door. Mrs. Li went to open the door. When she saw who it was, her face changed. "Madam li, how is it? have you thought it through?" The hooligan outside also nced at Mrs. Li''s chest. Embarrassment shed across her face as she covered her chest with her hand. She gritted her teeth and thought of the recent days at home. She thought of her son''s depression and finally made up her mind. you guys wait, I''ll go get it. &Quot; She turned around and took out a stack of things from her room. However, she seemed to be hesitating. She didn''t know if she should give it to him or not. The man grabbed the things in Mrs. Li''s hands and flipped through them without giving her any time to hesitate. He was very satisfied with what he saw. "Where do you want to take my daughter?" Mrs. Li saw that these people had left and quickly went forward. She still had some conscience and knew to ask. just give you the money, don''t ask too much. the man reached out and patted Mrs. Li''s old face. don''t worry, we''re going to use your daughter to earn money. We won''t kill her. Of course, you''ll take the money too. &Quot; After these people left, Mrs. Li suddenly began to regret. She had been in a daze for the past few days. Sometimes, she would be a little sloppy when she did things. She treated salt as sugar and soy sauce as vinegar. This wasn''t the first or second time that this had happened. Aunt Li Man was sick of eating it. It wasn''t easy for her to earn money, and she couldn''t let others waste it like this. On this day, she came back from work. She saw Mrs. Li sitting on the old-fashioned sofa at home. In front of her was a small bag, and she was staring at it in a daze. She walked over and did not ask much. Just as she was about to leave, for some reason, she turned back to look at the bag and realized that it was full of money in front of Mrs. Li. They were all in 100 yuan bills. "Mom, where did you get this?" Li Manni hurried over and picked up the bag on the table. The money in the bag fell out inrge stacks. There were at least hundreds of thousands of Yuan. Where did ite from? Li DU''s mother mumbled and couldn''t say anything. Chapter 1021 She Was Sold Li Manni thought that Mrs. Li had hidden the money. Mrs. Li had a habit of hiding things. However, she started to feel a little displeased. Since she had hidden the money, why didn''t she take it out earlier? she had to work like a dog every day just to provide food and drinks for the family. The money was enough for them to start a small business. Mr. Li started his business from a small one, so he would be able to shut up no matter what. Manni ... Mrs. Li suddenly called out her daughter''s name. "Mom has let you down." Li Manni''s heart skipped a beat. She had a bad feeling. She put down the money bag in her hand. mom, what have you done? " Mrs. Li started to cry and beat her chest. it''s your brother. It''s all your brother''s fault. He gambled and owed someone 150000 Yuan. If he didn''t pay up, one of his hands would be cut off. Manni, your brother is the only son in the Li family. He can''t lose his hand and be a cripple. &Quot; Li Manni gritted her teeth so hard that she almost broke them. Hundreds of thousands ... Hehe ... Hundreds of thousands ... These hundreds of thousands were just a day''s pocket money to her in the past. Sometimes, she would spend tens of hundreds of thousands a day. However, to them, these hundreds of thousands were already an astronomical figure. Now, they could only sell the house to pay off li manxuan''s debt. However, if they sold the house as well, what would she have left? what would she have? Li Manni didn''t say a word. Mother Li''s heart was in a mess, and she couldn''t calm down. Manni, I''m sorry. Mrs. Li held her daughter''s hand tightly. I''ve let you down. &Quot; "You want me to sell the house?" Li Manni asked her mother coldly. Why should she be the one to return the money that li manxuan owed? Ever since she was young, li manxuan had done and helped her in everything. Other families would always help their daughters, but her family only knew how to set her up. They had always taken advantage of Chu lui''s business, making her unable to lift her head in front of him. Now, they even wanted her to sell her only house to pay for their debt. "How can you sell a house?" Mrs. Li''s voice became softer. that''s for your brother''s wife. &Quot; mom, that''s my house. Li Manni sneered again. besides, he owes 150000 Yuan outside. If he wants to get married, he should pay off his gambling debts first. &Quot; and this money, " she pointed to the bag of money on the table, " isn''t this money? are you going to return it with this? " you can''t return this. Mrs. Li held the money tightly, as if she was holding onto her life. This money was her life and her future. However, Li Manni felt that something was amiss. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that something was amiss. Didn''t he owe her money? where did the moneye from? it didn''t make sense. Li manxuan had lost the money, but instead of collecting the debt, the other party had to give him money. This didn''t make sense. It could be said that her mother had hidden it herself. However, since she had taken out the money, why didn''t she pay the debt? "Mom, are you hiding something from me?" she asked. Her heart was beating very irregrly, and she felt that something was not right. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Mrs. Li''s body trembled. She was still holding the money in her arms. Li Manni stood up and went to open the door. When she opened the door, she saw a few men she didn''t know. it''s indeed worth 300000 Yuan. It''s not bad, " one of the men said as he reached out to touch Li Manni''s face. "What are you doing?" Li Manni flung the man''s hand away. A wave of nausea rose from her throat, and she almost vomited. The man''s hand pped Li Manni''s face rudely. you b * tch, Who Do You Think You Are? I didn''t spend so much money on you just to see you lose your temper. &Quot; Li Manni was stunned by the p and the words of these people. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead as she turned to look at Mrs. Li in disbelief. Mrs. Li avoided Li Manni''s gaze, but she still held on to the money tightly. "Mom, you sold me?" She didn''t even know how she managed to say that. He didn''t sell the house or anything else, but his daughter. Manni, don''t me me. I had no other choice. We can''t sell the house. If we sell it, where will your brother live in the future ... &Quot; "So, you''re going to sell your daughter?" Li Manni wanted to rush over and question her mother, but she was held down by the men. She struggled from time to time. At this time, her pretty face was also twisted and ferocious. I''m your daughter, I''m your daughter. How can you be so inhumane that you''re even going to sell your daughter? " Ha ... Sell? why was this word so ironic? where were they selling her, and for what? At this moment, a hand reached over and sped her mouth, feeding her something. Her eyes were so round that they almost popped out, but they were filled with hatred as she red at Mrs. Li. She had hated many people in her life-Chu lui, Xia ruoxin, mi Dongfeng. However, the person she hated the most now was her mother, the one who had single-handedly pushed her into the fire pit. However, her consciousness slowly began to leave her. There was only darkness, the unknown, and a predestined fate. He could forget about having a clean life for the rest of his life. A man picked Li Manni up and carried her away. Mrs. Li held the money in her arms and didn''t move for a long time. It was only after she was carried away that she thought of something and started to cry. "What, she was sold?" Chu lui leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs naturally. Who was the one who sold it? why did Li Manni end up like this before he could even make a move? her mother sold her. brother San sneered. I''ve seen people sell their wives and children, but I''ve never seen a mother sell her own daughter. Could she be a stepmother? " "Li manxuan lost a sum of money from gambling with my family. We followed the procedure. Mrs. Li could have sold the house, but she couldn''t bear to part with it in the end. She couldn''t bear to pay the debt herself, so she sold her daughter in the end." "Why, Chu lui? do you want to save her? She''s your ex-wife after all." "Ex-wife?" Chu lui lifted his thin lips coldly. I''d rather not have married an ex-wife like this. You decide for yourself. with that, he hung up the phone and lowered his head. He saw his daughter standing in front of the table, staring at him with a pair of ck grape-like eyes. However, she knew that he was busy and on the phone, so she just stood there obediently and did not disturb her father. Chapter 1022 1013-Will You Get It Back? baby,e here. Chu lui extended his hand to his daughter. Rainy''s eyes brightened, and she ran over. She climbed onto her father''sp and sat down obediently. Not long after, all the major managers and supervisors were seated in the meeting room. They could see Chu lui holding the meeting expressionlessly, but in his arms was a tender little girl. This was the Chu family''s little princess and Chu lui''s only daughter. She was his most beloved daughter. Furthermore, everyone realized that as long as the little princess was around, the CEO''s temper would turn for the better. Even though there would not be much of a smile on his face, at least ... She wouldn''t give people a good scolding, so everyone hoped that every time they made a mistake, this little princess would be there. She was the Savior of the entirepany, and everyone''s little Savior. "Are you sleepy?" He lowered his head and asked his daughter, one hand on her soft hair. The more he looked at her face, the more beautiful she looked. His daughter was the most obedient, adorable, and beautiful child in the world. Even if he was given all the wealth in the world, he would not want to lose his daughter. Rainy shook her head and leaned her head on her father''s shoulder. Chu lui sighed softly. It had been so long, but she was still unwilling to speak. Even though she had grown taller, heavier, and her face was rounder, her personality had be more introverted and did not like to interact with people. let''s go. I''ll take you to eat cake. he took his clothes and carried his daughter away. He had left his work here. If he couldn''t finish it today, he would have to work overtime at night. The moment rainy heard the word ''cake'', her two small hands tugged on her father''s buttons. She looked quite happy. When yang ruolin saw Chu luie out, she quickly stood up. let''s go together. Chu lui stopped in his tracks and was waiting for yang ruolin. Yang ruolin hurriedly took her bag and ran after him. She tidied her clothes. She was wearing thetest summer dress, a pair of white high heels, and her hairstyle that she had carefully styled the day before. There should be no problem. She had also noticed her makeup just now. It was just right. She took a step closer to Chu lui as if they were a family. Perhaps they were a family in the first ce, right? they were a family in their previous lives. The elevator door opened, and she followed Chu lui out of thepany under everyone''s watchful eyes. At this moment, she was eating delicious food that cost tens of thousands of Yuan. She was wearing high-end clothes and jewelry. The makeup on her face was getting more and more exquisite. The heels on her feet were getting higher and higher. Of course, the clothes on her body were also getting more and more refreshing. However, she did not know that besides her appearance, her heart had also changed. She thought that it would be perfect if she could start a family with such a man. Although this man was divorced and had a daughter, she had to admit that he was still very famous for being the " diamond Bachelor ". She still had a chance, and a very big chance. She quickened her steps and stepped forward. She reached out her hand to rainy. Rainy grabbed the clothes on her father''s shoulder and reached out her hand for her to hug. Her lips curled up slightly, and something mysterious was reflected from the corner of her lips. Chu lui stopped in his tracks. He passed the child in his arms to yang ruolin, and his gaze stopped on this familiar face. At that moment, he was in a daze. Yang ruolin picked up the child with one hand and used the other hand to pull her hair behind her ear. This action had a trace of fresh and unique temperament. She practiced it in front of the mirror countless times, hundreds or thousands of times. Only then did she get used to this action and began to look like a certain person, and she was not afraid of being a substitute. She turned around and smiled at Chu lui. That smile was very simr to someone else''s. A spark appeared in Chu lui''s dark eyes, but it dissipated like fireworks. Life was not easy to begin with. However, could there be people who came back from the dead or who got what they lost in this world? Chu lui pursed his thin lips tightly, and the only waves in his heart rolled out. At this moment, a small hand came forward and pulled his hand. Then, it held his thumb in the palm of his hand. Chu lui held his daughter in his arms again and hugged the petite child tightly. This was his daughter, his only daughter, the daughter he loved the most in his life. There was no other than his only daughter. When yang ruolin wanted to hug rainy again, rainy was not willing to let anyone else hug her. Yang ruolin was a little defeated. This child was so much closer to her than other people. Now, he only wanted her to hug him, but he was not willing to sleep with her. He wanted to sleep with his father and brother. However, she, as his mother, did not know where her line had been. Sometimes, she was so angry that she wanted to hang the child up and give him a good beating. However, she knew that she could not do it. Of course, she did not dare to do it. The first step she could take now was to make the child acknowledge her and not leave her. She had to work harder and gently touched her face. She didn''t know if this face would bring her an opportunity or something else. The child in Chu lui''s arms squinted his eyes and fell asleep again as his father walked. Chu lui had been carrying his daughter the whole time. This time, he did not let yang ruolin carry him. All of this made yang ruolin feel extremely defeated. It had been so long, and Chu lui''s attitude towards her had always been lukewarm. No, perhaps Chu lui was as hard as a stone, and no one could melt his heart except for that dead woman. That woman''s death had not only taken away his smile, but also his soft heart. The warm rays of light fell on them. The sun was warm, but everything was silent. In a restaurant, Chu lui let his daughter sit on hisp and took out the menu for her to pick. Rainy used her little finger to point at a dish on the menu and leaned into her father''s arms. The child had just woken up and was not very energetic. Not long after, the waiter in the restaurant brought an ice cream. When rainy saw this, she happily shook her father''s hand and smiled at her father. Chu lui knew that his daughter was thanking him. He ced the small spoon in his daughter''s hand and let her eat it herself. Chapter 1023 A Child Who Cant Speak Rainy took the spoon and squinted her eyes happily. She ate a mouthful of ice cream in satisfaction. That icy and smooth feeling made the child''s smile even brighter. It was like the sun outside, beautiful and warm. Yang ruolin ate the food in front of her, feeling a sense of loss that made her very ufortable. It had been more than a month. It had already been more than a month, and she did not seem to have made any progress at all. She bit the chopsticks in her hand. She did not know when she would be able to treat her like how she treated rainy. Actually, she did not want much-just a little bit of attention was enough. Suddenly, she felt like someone was looking at her, or rather, peeking at her. She raised her head and met with a man''s shrewd ck eyes. The man''s unconcealed sizing her up made her lower her head again quickly, feeling ufortable as if she had been seen through. "What are you looking at?" The woman in front of the man tucked her hair behind her ear, revealing a fair and delicate face. She also had a small earlobe and a Pearl Earring on her ear. "What do you mean?" The man raised his wrist and looked at his watch. I suddenly remembered that I forgot to bring something. Xiaohua, can you help me go home and get it? " okay. the woman took another bite of the sweet and slightly cloying ice cream. She put down her spoon, picked up her bag, and walked out. However, as she walked out, she was wondering why she had to go back to get it. Couldn''t she just get Xiao Ma to send it over? it could be a more important document, but since he asked her to take it, she would just give it to him. It wasn''t a long journey anyway. At this moment, in the dining room, Lu jinrong picked up the cup on the table and ced it between his lips. His gaze once again stopped on yang ruolin. They really looked like each other. Where did Chu lui get such a woman for himself? they looked so simr. Also, his gaze shifted from the woman to the little girl in Chu lui''s arms. A four to five-year-old child would give people the first impression that she was beautiful, very beautiful. As for the second impression, she looked simr to the woman sitting opposite her. Those who did not know would really think that they were mother and daughter. However, Lu jinrong knew that they were not. He had just ced the cup down when Chu lui noticed his gaze. He was quite surprised to see him here. It was just that there seemed to be some sort of barrier between the two of them, and there were some things that they had hidden. Lu jinrong wanted to leave and did not want to deal with this man anymore. However, the strange thing was that he could not bear to leave the child. He stood up and walked over. long time no see. heughed. yes, long time no see. Chu lui pointed to the seat beside him. please have a seat. &Quot; thank you. Lu jinrong sat down, but his eyes did not leave the child who was eating ice cream. The child raised her little face and smiled at Lu jinrong. Her small pink lips, her small white teeth that were like glutinous rice, and the White cream on her baby fat face made her look cute and beautiful. this is my daughter. Chu lui ced his hand on Rainy''s head. her name is rainy, and her full name is Chu Zhixi. &Quot; rainy. What a nice name. Lu jinrong bent down and reached out to tap the child''s pretty face. He was sure that this was the child that his sister had lost. However, didn''t she say that she was dead? why? did she really find her? "How did you get it back?" Lu jinrong wiped the cream off the child''s face. The child was quite cooperative and did not avoid him. Instead, he raised his little face and smiled shyly. I''ve searched for more than a year and found her. Chu lui held his daughter''s hand tightly. everyone thought that she was gone, but I believe that my daughter is still there. She''s just in an unknown ce. For more than a year, I didn''t stop for a single day. I searched everywhere, anywhere I could think of. Luckily, I''m not aplete failure as a father. I found her. &Quot; Lu jinrong lowered his eyes and asked, " can I carry her? " you''ll have to ask her. Chu lui let go of his daughter''s hand. my daughter is very picky. Not everyone can carry her. She''s very repulsed by strangers. &Quot; I''ll try. Lu jinrong extended his hands towards rainy. It was the first time he smiled so simply. He and Chu lui were the same kind of people. In front of everyone, they were acting as different versions of themselves, and their true selves would only appear in front of their closest family members. "Baby,e here. Can uncle carry you?" He opened his hands. Rainy looked at her father and then at Lu jinrong. She tilted her head and finally reached out her hand. Lu jinrong carried rainy up and let her feet stand on hisp. However, he frowned. she''s five years old. Why is she so young and light? " This child didn''t seem to be very tall, but that couldn''t be. Chu lui was not short, and the child''s mother wasn''t too short either. This child couldn''t be that short. However, he felt like a three or four-year-old child. her body is not good, and her immune system is weak. It''ll be fine once she grows long. Chu lui rubbed his daughter''s head and saw her dyed hair. It had a slight golden brown tinge, and it was beautiful and fashionable. baby, call me uncle. Lu jinrong reached out his finger and poked the child''s soft little face. However, the child only smiled and opened his big ck grape-like eyes, not saying a word. "Baby ... Call me uncle." Lu jinrong coaxed her again, but the child still did not say anything. She turned her little face away and reached out for her father to carry her. Chu lui hurriedly carried his daughter over while rainy buried her face in her father''s arms, unwilling toe out. Her small hands clutched her father''s clothes tightly. Was she not happy? I''m sorry, " Chu lui said to Lu jinrong without any intention of reprimanding him. my daughter doesn''t know how to speak. She''s very against these things. &Quot; Lu jinrong was stunned. "Can''t you talk? how did this happen?" she was frightened when I lost her. This is what I found. She doesn''t remember much of the past and has forgotten to speak. &Quot; "Then who is she?" Lu jinrong pointed at the woman sitting opposite him. I found a mother for my daughter. She misses her mother. Chu lui pinched his chin on his daughter''s head. but I can''t return her mother to her, so I found a simr one for her. At least, she doesn''t have to hold a photo frame to miss her mother every day. She can see the real person. &Quot; Chapter 1024 Scared Out Of Her Wits His eyes fell on yang ruolin. There wasn''t much emotional fluctuation, and his ck eyes didn''t contain much emotion. Even if he was facing the same face, he knew clearly that this wasn''t her. It was just a face. If he wanted the same face, he could have as many as he wanted. There were many simr people in the world, so he just had to use a knife. However, he just happened to meet them, and they just happened to look alike. Lu jinrong wanted to say something more, but the phone in his pocket rang. He took out his phone and ced it by his ear. "Brother, where did you put the thing you asked me to find? Howe I can''t find it after looking around? MHM, Charlie, don''t bite my shoes ... a series of dog barks and Lu Xiao''s unhappy scolding could be heard from the other end. "Maybe I remembered it wrong?" Lu jinrong gently rubbed his forehead. Actually, there was nothing he needed to take. He put down his phone and looked at the little girl in Chu lui''s arms again. Aplicated look shed in his eyes. What should they do? no one had expected things to turn out like this. jinrong. Chu lui''s voice was slightly hoarse, and it made Lu jinrong''s alreadyplicated heart feel gloomy again. "Thank you," she said. "Thank me for what?" Lu jinrong did not feel that he needed him to thank him. On the contrary, he seemed to have schemed against this man more than once. thank you for everything your sister has done. Thank you for avenging her, although I don''t know why she is doing this. Lui patted his daughter''s back gently and coaxed her to sleep. He knew that rainy was sleepy. The child bit her finger, and her long eyshes fluttered from time to time. She was about to fall asleep. no need. Lu jinrong turned around and did not let Chu lui see theplicated look in his eyes. you might not know this, but my sister almost got into a car ident. She saved my sister, and my sister promised to take revenge for her. Also, you don''t have to look for her anymore. She''s dead. &Quot; She did not know if Chu lui would be suspicious of such an excuse, but it was probably the most suitable excuse. Chu lui did not say anything, but his heart was in pain. Hisst ray of hope had finally copsed, shattered, and disappeared. He did not think about this question anymore because it did not matter what the reason was. She was dead and could nevere back. He had no one he loved, and rainy had lost her mother. Lu jinrong walked out, and when the light outside fell on him, he actually felt a terrifying cold. He took out his phone again and put it to his ear. Gao Yi, it''s me. I have something to tell you ... &Quot; Chu lui held his daughter''s hand and walked. He walked very slowly, matching her small feet. Rainy was wearing a pink hat on her head. Under her neat bangs were a pair of big eyes with clear cks and whites, a sharp chin, and her pink lips that were pursed tightly. She did not smile, and her expression was extremely simr to her father who was holding her hand. The child''s waist-long hair was tied into small curls and dyed into a beautiful golden color. At this time, when the sun fell on her small body, it was as if it had been dyed with ayer of golden foil. Even her curly eyshes were dyed with the same color. rainy ... the sudden voice made rainy stop in her tracks. She raised her small face and looked at the tall man standing in the distance. She bit her small lips, and her big eyes stared at the man in front of her from time to time. "It''s a little rainy!" rainy! the man called out again. He walked over and stood in front of rainy. He slowly squatted down and reached out his hands. don''t you recognize me? I''m daddy. Daddy. &Quot; Rainy stared at him without blinking. She took a step forward but stopped again. Chu lui stood at the same spot and did not stop her. If Gao Yi could let rainy speak, he would not mind giving him half of his daughter. To put it bluntly, he did not forget that Gao Yi had saved his daughter''s life. The child stood in ce. Her hair was slightly curled, and from time to time, it would rub to reveal the color of the sun. Her eyes were big and bright, and she had a standard beautiful face and a sharp chin. However, she only stood there without moving. rainy. Gao Yi was still crouching down and stretched his hands out. have you forgotten? daddy will buy you new shoes, help youb Dolly''s hair, and bring you to pick up some leaves. &Quot; Rainy was still biting her little finger, as if she could remember, but also not. "Rainy, Come to Daddy." Gao Yi reached out his hand again and took a step forward. However, this step of his scared rainy. The child''s face changed, and she ran back. She threw herself at Chu lui''s side and hugged her father''s legs tightly with both hands. Chu lui carried his daughter up and patted her back gently, coaxing her. be good. Don''t be afraid. Uncle just likes rainy. He''s not taking you away. Daddy''s here. he rested his chin on his daughter''s head, feeling heartache. Gao Yi looked at the small field in front of him, unable to react for a long time. Not long after, in a restaurant, Chu lui asked for a ss of freshly squeezed fruit juice for his daughter. Rainy hugged the ss that was bigger than her face and hid in her father''s arms. She took small sips, but she did not dare to look at Gao Yi. "What happened to her?" Gao Yi asked with much difficulty. Until now, he still could not ept the fact that rainy did not know him. The child''s eyes were filled with unfamiliarity and fear, and the person she was looking at was him. He was Rainy''s father, the Father she loved the most in the past. What was going on? she was already like this when she was rescued. Chu lui gently stroked his daughter''s hair. she''s afraid of strangers and can''t remember much of her past. The doctor said that she was in shock and had forgotten. I''m very sorry. She didn''t mean to not acknowledge you. She just can''t remember clearly. Also ... he lowered his head and ced hisrge palm on his daughter''s small face. please don''t let her call for anyone in the future. She can''t speak anymore. &Quot; Gao Yi''s hands on the table clenched tightly. the child really can''t speak? " yes, she was frightened. Chu lui''s heart ached for his daughter. She had suffered so much at such a young age. don''t forget that she wasn''t even four years old when she was abducted. It''s been more than a year. I brought her to many doctors, and we''ve been to all sorts of hospitals. However, not a single doctor could make her speak. I''ve also looked for many psychologists. I even found a mother who looks like ruoxin for her. However, she can remember her mother, but she can''t remember how to speak. &Quot; Chapter 1025 He Couldnt Tell Her That The Child Was Still Alive "I want to examine her, can I?" Gao Yi closed his eyes as if he was enduring something. After a long time, he opened his eyes again. He wanted to investigate by himself. He believed in his own judgment and did not trust anyone. sure. Chu lui''s heart was calm. He would not hide anything from others. If Gao Yi wanted to investigate on his own, he would let him. but please put on your doctor''s uniform. Otherwise, she won''t approach you. &Quot; I understand. Gao Yi agreed, but the sense of powerlessness that came out of his heart was so heavy that it was hard for him to breathe. His mind was filled with all sorts of voices. Rainy was back, but she did not remember him. Rainy returned, but she did not know how to speak. The next morning, he took his medical kit and went to the Chu family''s two-story vi. He knocked on the door, and the nanny came to open the door very quickly. "Is this Mr. Gao?" The housekeeper asked. It was obvious that Chu lui had informed her beforehand. yes. Gao Yi grabbed his medical kit and walked in. "Auntie, who''s here?" Yang ruolin walked out from inside and was stunned when he saw Gao Yi. Gao Yi was the same. If Lu jinrong had not told him in advance that Chu lui had a woman who looked almost identical to Tong ruoxin by his side, he might not be as calm and collected as he was today. Yes, the facial features were very simr. They were 80% simr, but they only looked like each other and not the real ruoxin. Furthermore, ruoxin no longer had the appearance she had in the past. this is doctor Gao. the nanny pointed at Gao Yi and introduced him. Sir invited him here for Little Miss''s check-up. I''ll go and inform Sir first. Oh right, please have a seat, Mr. Gao. &Quot; The nanny first arranged for Gao Yi to sit down before she went to look for Chu lui. aunty, leave this to me. yang ruolin was like the mistress of the house. It was natural for her to entertain the guests. Yang ruolin poured a ss of water for Gao Yi and ced it on the table. thank you, " Gao Yi said without a change in his expression. He did not touch the cup on the table. The face in front of him was very familiar, but now that it was ced in front of him, he felt an indescribable sense of irony. It was as if ruoxin''s skin had been peeled off and was now draped over this woman''s body. It made him have the urge to peel off her skin again. This skin was ruoxin''s and not anyone else''s. Yang ruolin wanted to say something, but she felt that the doctor Chu lui had invited was not easy to talk to. He had a dull personality, and of course, she would not put her warm face on someone''s cold ass. Not long after, Chu lui carried rainy downstairs. Rainy was wearing a pink Princess dress, and her long hair was tied into a bun. She was not wearing any shoes on her bare feet. She had just finished her dance ss, and Chu lui had helped her wash her feet. As expected, rainy didn''t reject Gao Yi who was wearing a white coat. However, she continued to look at him with her big innocent eyes. She was aplete stranger to him. She didn''t remember Gao Yi anymore. She didn''t remember this father who had treated her well and doted on her. Rainy obediently opened her mouth wide and allowed Gao Yi to examine her. After the examination, she ran to Chu lui and extended her hand for her father to carry her. Chu lui carried his daughter and held her feet. He knew that they were not dirty, but he still habitually wiped his daughter''s feet. Gao Yi, on the other hand, looked at the father and daughter with aplicated expression. This was the first time he realized that Chu lui actually doted on rainy so much. They all said that he was not a qualified father, but in reality, he was more qualified than anyone else. He was worthy of being a father. He had once said that he would treat rainy well and treat her like his own daughter. At this moment, he felt that he could not do everything that Chu lui could. He even wanted to take Rainy''s mother away. "Doctor Gao, are you done with your examination? If you don''t, we can arrange another time." there''s no need, thank you. Gao Yi had alreadye to a conclusion. Actually, he didn''t need to check to know that Chu lui wasn''t lying. This man wouldn''t lie about this matter. Perhaps, he hoped that he would be the one to do the check. Perhaps it would remind rainy of something. Unfortunately, he was the same as the other doctors and had the same results. The child was not sick. Even though her immune system was weak, she was still a healthy child. There was nothing wrong with her vocal cords. It was not that she did not know how to speak, but she did not want to speak. It was also possible that she had forgotten to speak, just like how she had forgotten her father, Gao Yi. When Gao Yi walked out of the Chu family''s house, he felt as if he had lost all his strength. When he turned around, the Chu family''s small two-story vi was still in front of his eyes. It was built outside the quiet city, and there were many flowers andwns at the entrance. It was very safe and very suitable to live in. Itcked the coldness of steel and concrete, the mor of crowds, and the scheming and scheming interpersonal rtionships. This ce was very simple. It was just a house, a home. Chu lui had protected this ce well. It was a natural ce with fresh air and beautiful scenery. One could see the sunrise and sunset, and the life of a day would pass by quietly in their eyes. He had almost ... Almost told her about ruoxin. He had almost told her that rainy was still alive. However, in the end, he did not say anything. Xia ruoxin was no longer Xia ruoxin. She had long been no longer. There was no Chu lui or rainy in her memory. There was only the Lu family and ... Him. He took his medicine box, turned around, and left. The setting sun elongated his back, and all the past entanglements were mixed in it. Perhaps he would throw it down, or perhaps he would want to pick it up. "How is it?" Lu jinrong walked over and sat down. how''s the investigation? how''s the child? " When he thought of the soft and tender child that he had carried before, Lu jinrong could still remember the feeling of carrying the child. There were some indescribable feelings of gratitude, all because of that small body. That child should actually have called him uncle. it''s just as Chu lui said. Gao Yi leaned back on the sofa, exhausted. rainy isn''t sick. You can see that she''s been taken good care of. She''s gained weight and grown taller. Although she still looks smaller than the average child, her body is healthy. What''s wrong is her heart. &Quot; "What should I do to make it better?" Lu jinrong quickly asked if his little niece would be fine. It would be such a pity if such a beautiful child lost her voice. Chapter 1026 1017-Choosing Not To Say Gao Yi shook his head. I don''t know. Usually, children in this kind of situation will only get better as they grow up, or they will get better again due to some kind of stimtion. &Quot; then ... Lu jinrong ced his hand on the table and gently knocked. "What are you going to do?" give up on my sister or give up on rainy? " Gao Yi couldn''t answer such a question. He couldn''t take such a risk. Besides, ruoxin was Living a Good Life now. Her life was simple, and she had things she liked to do. She had parents who loved her, an elder brother who doted on her, a boyfriend who loved her a lot, and a future husband. This was a life that many people wanted but couldn''t get. They couldn''t destroy her peaceful life and push her back to the unbearable past. Their child was lost, disfigured, hurt, and even died, even if rainy was still alive. The memories of the past were so cruel and brutal. Were they really willing to let her ept and endure it again? Gao Yi did not know, and neither did Lu jinrong. I''ll give you this question. Lu jinrong reached out and patted Gao Yi''s shoulder. If the person who was most conflicted was actually Gao Yi, and the person who lost the most might also be him. asionally, a part of the curtain on the window was blown up, revealing the faint pattern of daisies. It was fresh and elegant, which was what that woman liked the most. She said that she liked her current life, which was simple and pure. She was not willing to think about the memories that she had forgotten in the past. Lu Xiaohua ced a bowl on the ground and sat down. After a while, Charlie ran over with another little guest next door following behind him. The two dogs were practically inseparable. It was a pity that they could only be brothers and not husband and wife. Both of them were little male dogs. Charlie pushed his rice bowl forward with his mouth, and the guest started eating without holding back. Charlie waited until the guest finished eating before burying his head in his food. As expected of Lu jinrong''s dog, he was also a very gentlemanly and arrogant dog. Oh, right. Lu Xiaohua remembered that the Filipino maid at home had cooked beef today and a big bone that was specially left for Charlie. This was Charlie''s favorite snack in the past. She went to get the big bone, and Charlie was already sitting obediently, his tail wagging from time to time, waiting to eat the bone. Woof ... it barked. Woof! Woof! The little guest beside him also shouted. Lu Xiaohua ced the big bone she was holding on the ground. The little guest ran over first and was about to gnaw on the bone. The bone was huge, and of course, there was a lot of meat on it. To dogs, this was their favorite snack and the best toy. Just as the guest was about to bite him, a meaty w pounced over and pped him to the side. That w was Charlie''s. The VIP whimpered and squatted at the side pitifully. Charlie picked up the bone of flesh on the ground and put it into his nest. He went to eat the bone of flesh and ice, no longer caring about the consequences. In his eyes, the bone of flesh was the most important thing. Lu Zhihua stared at the scene in front of her with her mouth wide open. The friendship between the two dogs had been overturned just because of a bone. Xiaohua ... the voice that suddenly appeared behind her made Lu Xiaohua stand up. There was an additional smile on her face because of the hundreds of people who hade. "You''re here. Why are you so early today? Is there no surgery?" She walked over and raised her head to stare at the man in front of her. The light from the fallen leaves blurred her face, and in between the shadows, she could see her fair and almost wless skin. Such a porcin-white state would probably make even eighteen or neen-year-old girls envious and jealous. Who would have thought that this face was once scarred and bruised, and there was not a single piece of good skin on it. She was very beautiful, and her eyes were like mist in autumn. Her delicate facial features were also carefully carved. Her red lips naturally carried a smile, and there was a small smile on the corner of her lips. It was just that such a face,pared to the past, had already changed beyond recognition. Gao Yi''s lips curled up as well. He caressed her hair out of habit and removed a leaf from her hair. there''s no surgery today, so I came back earlier. he reached out and pulled her into his arms. He hoped that she could continue like this. Just like her current appearance, it was a new beginning. Lu Xiaohua rested her head on Gao Yi''s shoulder and sniffed the familiar scent of kapok on this man. There was also a faint smell of disinfectant. She was familiar with it, but for some reason, when she ced her hand on her chest, she kept feeling that something was missing. However, no matter who she asked, everyone would tell her that her past was like a piece of white paper. It was very simple and very ordinary. There were no big ups and downs. She was just the protected daughter of the Lu family. Whether it was going to school or working, she was always under the protection of her parents and big brother. Even if her past was a nk te, what she had done in the past was no secret. Gao Yi''s hand moved to her waist and tightened. Lu Xiaohua''s body trembled for half a second. Gao Yi felt it, and there was an inexplicable bitterness in the corner of his lips. She had forgotten everything, but her body reacted faster and more directly than her heart. "What''s wrong with you?" Lu Xiaohua could clearly feel that Gao Yi was a little different today, but she couldn''t put her finger on what was different. It was as if he had something on his mind that he couldn''t say. I''m fine. I''m just a little tired. Gao Yi smiled and took her hand. He held it so tightly that Lu Xiaohua felt pain, but she endured it. She did not pull her hand away, nor did she cry out in pain. She raised her head and let the wind blow on her face, messing up the hair on her forehead. She pushed her hair to her ears, revealing her white and tender earlobes. Under her earlobes, there was a pink pearl. It was as smooth as her skin, with a porcin-white crystal. She leaned on Gao Yi''s shoulder. They had spent a year to confirm their rtionship, but why did she keep having this surreal feeling? she didn''t know where this strange feeling came from. I''m sorry ... Gao Yi''s lips moved slightly. In the silence, no one knew who he was apologizing to. His decision was to not tell anyone. Chapter 1027 Cooking Noodles For Dad Xia ruoxin was already dead. She was the new Lu Xiaohua, the Lu Xiaohua who knew nothing about Gao Yi''s girlfriend. The night was surprisingly quiet, especially at the Lu residence. There was almost no extra sound, unlike the usual downtown area where there were all kinds of sounds and the noise of carsing and going. The Lu family lived in a courtyard house in the mountains. This was an ancestral house passed down for several generations, and every generation would maintain it once. When it came to Lu jinrong''s generation, there was another major renovation. Therefore, living here, not only could they use the natural spring water in the mountains, but they also had to use the spring water. They could also smell the freshest air here. Even the vegetables were nted by themselves, which was absolutely free from agricultural pollution. The Lu family loved this ce, and so did Lu Xiaohua. She fed Charlie some water and then went back to her room to sleep. After her shower, she stood in front of the mirror and ced her fingers on the mirror, as if she was caressing her face. you''re really a little unfamiliar, " she muttered to herself. She didn''t know why she had such a feeling, but it was true. She felt unfamiliar with this face and identity. Sometimes, she wondered if she was not Lu Xiaohua, but someone who had transmigrated here with a different personality. However, in the end, she could onlyugh at her own whimsical thoughts. Transmigration only existed in books. It was impossible in reality. She was Lu Xiaohua, but because she had lost some of her memories, she was unfamiliar with her. If she was unfamiliar with herself, then there was no need to mention others. She walked out, pulled the nket away, andy down. Just as she was about to fall asleep, she sat up and got off the bed barefooted. She opened the cab and took out a doll. how could I have forgotten yours? " she tidied the doll''s clothes and hair. The doll was a little old, but she still loved it. At the beginning, she had no memory of anything. Everything was nk, and only this doll had apanied her through the most difficult and helpless days. Now, she had gotten used to it, and it was also old. "After a few days, I''ll help you get stic surgery, okay?" She poked the doll''s face and then poked her own. do you think my face is fake? " After she finished speaking, she felt likeughing. She pinched her own face. What nonsense was she spouting? stic surgery was impossible. The photo of her when she was young was still there. That face was her current face. If it had changed, it was because she had grown up, but her facial features had not changed much. In fact, she should thank her mother, Jian qingying, for giving birth to her and growing her up so beautiful. She also wanted to have a daughter in the future and raised her. She was so beautiful from a young age and also beautiful from a young age. However, sheid on the bed, and her fingers subconsciously curled up the doll''s hair. She didn''t know if she was really going to marry Gao Yi, but it seemed like there was no one else other than him. Perhaps to her, he was the best choice. The world was aplete stranger to her now, and he was the only familiar one among the strangers. She remembered and believed in him. She held the doll in her arms again and rubbed against the soft nket. She fell asleep very quickly. She did not dream very easily. Even when she woke up from a dream, she did not know what she was dreaming about because she did not have any memories of the past. Her memories were the moment she woke up and the short period of one year. Soon, she fell asleep, but the doll in her arms never left her hand. At this time, under the same night sky, there were still people who were not asleep. For example, they were sitting on the bed and swinging their two little feet like rainy. She put down the doll in her arms and said, Then, she ran out barefooted. The housekeepers outside were all asleep, and only the light in the study room was still on. She thought for a while, then bit her little finger in her mouth and ran into the kitchen. After a while, she came out again with a small stool and put it into the refrigerator. She opened the refrigerator and took out a pack of ramen. She poured water into the pot and turned on the fire. When the fire was turned on, she could actually do a lot of things. However, his father did not know. When she heard the steaming out of the water, she threw the noodles in, stepped on the small stool, and stirred it with a big spoon. Ka! She turned off the stove and poured the noodles out. si ... she bit her small hand. It hurt. However, the bowl on the table was already filled with arge bowl of noodles. She knocked on the door. Chu lui lifted his head from his pile of work. He had been busy and did not notice that it was alreadyte. He took off the Bluetooth earbuds on his ears. He had been so busy that he had forgotten to take off his earphones. He was wondering why his ears felt sofortable. It turned out that it was because he had worn the earphones for too long. He rubbed his ears and could almost hear the buzzing from them. He stood up and went to open the door. There was no one on the way. He looked down and saw rainy standing outside with her hands behind her back. There was a bowl on the ground with a bowl of cooked noodles. Chu lui squatted down and pulled his daughter''s hand over. He saw that her hand was red from the heat, and his nose sniffled as he hugged his daughter''s small body. Rainy reached out and wiped her father''s face. She thought that he was crying, but he was actually crying. However, his tears were in his heart and not in his eyes. Chu lui picked up the bowl of noodles and carried his daughter with one hand. Then, he brought her to the kitchen to check if the fire and the tap were turned off. Luckily, the water and fire were off. However, when he turned around, he broke out in a cold sweat. Didn''t the news often report about a child being scalded? how serious the injury was? he couldn''t imagine what he would do if his rainy was scalded. He ced the bowl on the table. Although he was very touched that his daughter had cooked noodles for him, he was more afraid that his daughter would get hurt because of this. rainy, be good in the future. Don''t go into the kitchen, okay? " He ced his hand on his daughter''s face and caressed it gently. you''re still young. It''s daddy who''s taking care of you now. When daddy is old and has white hair, rainy wille over to take care of daddy, okay? " Chapter 1028 This Is Not Scientific Rainy seemed to understand and nodded her head. Then, she reached out her little finger and ced it on Chu lui''s sideburn. Chu lui suddenlyughed and looked at him. How could he have forgotten that he was already getting old and had white hair? he picked up the chopsticks and tasted the noodles. The noodles were still raw and without any seasoning, but his daughter''s eyes were so eager that no matter how bad the noodles were, he would finish them all. He carried his daughter in one hand and used the chopsticks in the other. He finished the whole bowl of raw and tasteless noodles in his mouth. After finishing the bowl, he was full. Rainy had fallen asleep as well, so he carried his daughter back to the room. However, he was going to renovate the kitchen tomorrow so that his daughter could not touch it anymore. Also, this little fe was indeed very smart and learned things quickly. However, at the same time, there were many dangers around her. He looked at the time. It was almost time for him to rest. He had to go to work early the next morning. Of course, he would bring his daughter with him tomorrow. He pinched the space between his eyebrows. After he went to take a shower, it was almost two in the morning. He pulled up the nket and gently patted his daughter''s small back. In the dark, he did not feel sleepy at all. His dark eyes, which were once open, were filled with a kind of dark light that had yet to be released. He held his daughter''s hand tightly. "Baby, do you think your daddy Gao Yi wille? Although I don''t want to admit it, and I don''t like him either, if he cane more often, perhaps you''ll remember something. Whether I was wrong or right in the past, I just hope that you can be well, like other children, go to school, talk, and cry." He closed his eyes again, and his hand remained on his daughter''s small shoulder, patting it from time to time. When he opened his eyes again, the sky was already bright. As rainy had slept tootest night, she was still sleeping soundly and had not woken up. Chu lui sat up carefully and stretched his shoulders. He had been working overtime too much recently, and his back and legs were sore. When he lowered his head, he saw that his daughter had already opened her big, round eyes. He reached out and pinched her little face. "When I woke up, I put on my clothes and washed my face and brushed my teeth with daddy." Rainy hugged her father''s big hand tightly and rubbed her face against it. Then, she got up as well. She was not dirty at all. In this aspect, she resembled her father the most. She picked up her clothes and put them on. She even ced one of her fair and tender feet on her father''s leg. Chu lui held his daughter''s tiny foot and brought it to his mouth before taking a bite. Rainyughed happily as she fell into her father''s arms. She rolled around on her father''s body, and who knew what she wasughing about? Chu lui didn''t get up immediately. He let her y on her own and have fun. Then, rainy stood up and stood in front of her father. She ced her small hand on her father''s shoulder and clenched her small fist. She tried her best to help her father lower his shoulders. How much strength could a child at this age have? however, she was very serious in helping her father massage his shoulders because she knew that her father was very tired and had a hard time. Finally, he could not hold it in anymore. Chu lui raised his head and forced two lines of touched tears down his face ... He put on his shoes, took his daughter''s slippers, and helped her put them on her feet. Then, he brought her to the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. The father and daughter stood together. They had the same dark blue eyes, the same expressionless face, and the same brushing posture. Who said they were not father and daughter? Chu lui would kick him to death. put on this. Chu lui squatted down and took a box of children''s skin cream for his daughter to apply on her face. This thing smelled so good that even his body had this scent sometimes. Those who didn''t know would think that he had gotten the perfume from somewhere. Actually, he never used perfume, but his daughter always smelled nice. The chef at home had made breakfast, and the nanny was tidying up the house. Chu lui carried his daughter and was prepared to bring her to the office. He squatted down and put on his daughter''s shoes first, then his, before carrying his daughter into thepany. Chu lui only put his daughter down when they reached the CEO''s office on the 28th floor. rainy will go and visit mommy first before ying in daddy''s office. &Quot; He said he was here to see his mother, but he was really here to see his mother. She stood in front of yang ruolin and looked up at her from time to time. Yang ruolin reached out his hand to her. "Rainy,e to mommy." At the side, Secretary Xiao Chen pursed her lips. She really thought of herself as Rainy''s mother. She did not even consider if her status was good enough. It was not that she looked down on yang ruolin, but the once innocent yang ruolin was no longer around. The current one had been blinded by material enjoyment. If she was smart, she would know to stay away from the president. Their CEO was really a woman''s disaster. None of the women around the CEO were good. They were either dead or disabled. Like Xia ruoxin, Xia Yixuan, and Li Manni. Rainy walked forward with her small legs and was already in front of yang ruolin. She carried rainy. let''s go. Mommy will bring you to find daddy, okay? " Rainy nodded her head lightly and yed with her little fingers. Yang ruolin heaved a sigh of relief. She tidied up her hair and walked to the president''s office. She first passed through an automatic ss door, then knocked on it and went in with the child. Secretary Xiao Chen propped up her face on her hand.e out soon. &Quot; "One, two, three ..." She tapped the table with her pen and started counting. With a creak, the door of the president''s office opened, and yang ruolin came out with a bad expression. Secretary Xiao Chen''s lips curved. Their President could not be easily won over by others. Those small stars and small models, which one of them did not want to throw themselves at him? in the end, they did not even touch the corner of the president''s clothes. With this face, yang ruolin could go far, and she was looking forward to it. As expected, yang ruolin''s expression did not look too good. She sat in front of her desk, but she was not in the mood to work. She only stared at Chu lui''s closed office door from time to time. Didn''t they say that children clung to their mothers and could not leave their mothers for even a moment? especially when this child was only four or five years old. Why did rainy abandon her mother the moment she saw her father? this did not make sense. Chapter 1029 1020-Younger Sister Has Mistaken Me For Someone Else Yes, to her, it was illogical. However, in reality, she was just yang ruolin and not Rainy''s real mother. In the office, rainy was sitting in her father''s arms and apanying him at work. She was really obedient and did not make a fuss. Instead of saying that her father was apanying her and looking at her, it was more like she was apanying her lonely father. Chu lui picked up his phone and called the reception on the first floor. if a man named Gao Yies looking for me, tell him to go upstairs. after giving his orders, he lowered his head and looked into his daughter''s big, bright, ck eyes. daddy can give you half as long as you can talk. he ced hisrge palm on his daughter''s face, not afraid that Gao Yi would snatch his daughter away. However, days passed, and Gao Yi still did not appear. Chu lui had even asked many times if a Mr. Gao Yi hade, but in the end, he did not. "Did he abandon you?" Lin lui hugged his daughter even tighter. His daughter was sound asleep. She did not have as many thoughts as adults. Chu lui was d that his daughter was still young. She did not remember many people or things. However, he did not understand why he had abandoned his daughter. Was it because she could not speak? daddy will never leave my rainy. Chu lui squeezed his daughter''s chubby and soft hand and wrapped her in his coat. He thought that perhaps one day, or perhaps tomorrow, Gao Yi woulde over. However, he was wrong. No matter how many tomorrows there were, he never came. As for rainy, she had no idea that she had been abandoned by another father. Just like that time, she left with her mother, and her father did not want her anymore. It was the same now. Zheng Anze held his sister''s hand and went to buy two sses of fruit juice for her. "Which one do you want to drink?" He picked his sister up and let her choose. Rainy liked the pink one. She pointed at the pink one and smiled at her brother. then, this is for you. Zheng Anze ruffled his sister''s hair and let her grab the corner of his shirt. He held a ss in each hand and ced the juice on the table. Then, he carried his sister and ced her opposite him. Then, he took out a straw and put it in the pink cup for his sister to drink. Rainy''s feet swayed under the table, and she obediently drank her juice. Her eyes kept looking around until she saw someone. She stopped drinking her juice and jumped off the chair, running forward. Zheng Anze was shocked, and he quickly stood up to chase after her. In the end, all rainy did was run in front of a man and reach out her small hand to grab the corner of his shirt. The man lowered his head. Aplicated look shed across his dark eyes. I''m sorry, uncle. My sister might have gotten the wrong person. Zheng Anze walked over and carried rainy. actually, she didn''t do anything wrong. the man smiled and ran his finger across the child''s soft face. I''m her doctor. I did a check on her, and she remembers me. &Quot; After the man finished speaking, he smiled at rainy. However, when he met the child''s big eyes, he raised his wrist to look at his watch as if he was hiding from something. Rainy reached out her hand. She seemed to have remembered something, but she quickly retracted her hand and shrank into her brother''s arms. She lowered her head and sniffed a few times, but the man did not bother with her anymore. let''s go get some juice. Zheng Anze rubbed his sister''s head and carried her to where they were before. However, the man was no longer there. Outside, a young woman''s eyes were half-closed as she gently leaned against the wall behind her. She habitually tucked her hair behind her ear, revealing a pink pearl Earring. The light from the earring slightly reflected her entire face. She was young, beautiful, and exquisite. It was not until all the shadows in front of her were blocked that the woman opened her eyes and smiled at the man standing in front of her. "You''re back. And, where''s the juice?" She was quite speechless at the man who returned empty-handed. Didn''t he say he was going to buy fruit juice? why didn''t he buy anything? there are too many people inside. I''m afraid you''ll be waiting too long. Gao Yi smiled and pushed her hair behind her ear. His gaze stopped on the Pearl Earring on her ear. In a ce where no one could see, it was filled with all kinds of bitterness and pain. "Shall we go somewhere else?" He pulled Lu Xiaohua''s hand over, but he could not help but look behind him. "What are you looking for?" Lu Xiaohua followed his gaze and looked over. Why? was there someone there? nothing. Gao Yi shook his head. I was just thinking how good it would be if there were fewer people. yes, it would be better if there were fewer people. It would be better if they didn''t meet anyone. He brought Lu Xiaohua and left the ce. Actually, he also brought the child''s mother with him. What was the difference between him and the Chu lui of the past? when rainy needed bone marrow, Chu lui left and did not save her. Now that rainy needed her mother, he brought her away. Wasn''t this a form of betrayal and deception? "What''s wrong?" Chu lui squatted down and saw that his daughter was not too happy. There was no smile on her small face, and her red lips were tightly pursed. He knew his daughter''s condition the best. Although his child could not speak, she had a pair of eyes that could speak. At this moment, her eyes were filled with the words " I''m not happy, I''m not happy. &Quot; sister met a man, " Zheng Anze replied. he said he was her doctor. Uncle, who is he? " Chu lui''s fingers paused for a moment. He already knew that there were not many people in this world who could make rainy feel uneasy, and that person was obviously Gao Yi. "Did he say anything?" She carried her daughter and sat on the sofa at the side. She gave her daughter her new toy to y with. Rainy took the toy and still did not have much energy. Zheng Anze shook his head. no, he didn''t say anything. Then, my sister became like this. She doesn''t even drink her favorite fruit juice anymore. &Quot; "Have you finished your homework?" Chu lui did not continue on this topic. He rested his chin on his daughter''s head and turned to Zheng Anze. not yet. Zheng Anze was a little embarrassed. He was in a boarding school now and had other sses every day. This time, the first thing he did when he came back was to take his sister out to y. He had forgotten about his homework schedule. Chapter 1030 Mother uncle, I''m going to do my homework. he had better finish his homework first. Although his uncle didn''t usually care about his studies, if he made a mistake when he had time, it wouldn''t be so simple. However, he was grateful for his uncle''s rod education and not the way he let Lin Qing go. If he became like Lin Qing, his mother would definitely not like it. He took out the ne hanging on his neck and opened the pendant at the bottom of the ne. The woman inside had a very gentle and beautiful smile. His mother was very young then, but now, his mother had already be a cup of dirt. There were only Chu lui and his daughter in the living room. baby, be good. It''s not that uncle doesn''t like you. It''s just that he''s too busy. After he''s done, he''lle over to look for rainy. &Quot; Rainy lifted her head and looked at her father. A glimmer of light shed across her eyes. She lowered her head and continued to y with her doll. Chu lui gently ruffled his daughter''s hair. If possible, he hoped that Gao Yi would not appear again. Since he did not like him anymore, then please stay away. His daughter only needed one father. He had given him a chance, but he did not want it. Since that was the case, then he should not appear in front of his daughter again. Lu Xiaohua helped tob Charlie''s fur. Recently, Charlie had been shedding his old fur, but he liked Lu jinrong''s big bed. Thest time, when no one was paying attention, he rolled dog fur all over Lu jinrong''s bed, making Lu jinrong so angry that he changed all the bedding and furniture in his room. He almost dragged this stupid dog out to ughter and eat meat. It was to the extent that Chami would avoid Lu jinrong whenever he saw him. alright. Lu Xiaohua patted Charlie''s head. go out and y. Don''t run around for a while. &Quot; Charlie let out a whimper and tucked his tail between his legs as he went to find his little friend, the little VIP, to y. Lu Xiaohua was washing her hands under the tap when she saw Gao Yi standing at the side. She did not know what he was thinking about, but the strands of hair at the corner of his eye covered one of his eyes, and it was a little messy. "What''s wrong?" She walked closer and waved her hand in front of Gao Yi''s eyes. did something happen to you? why are you so distracted recently? " I''m fine. Gao Yi held her hand tightly. I''m just a little tired recently. I''ll be fine after some rest. &Quot; However, Lu Xiaohua clearly felt that it was not because she was too tired, but because something was on her mind. However, Gao Yi did not say anything, and she had no way of prying his mouth open. In the end, she could only feel helpless about this. She might even have to sigh and say that it was impossible to tell what was on one''s mind. It was just as impossible to tell what was on one''s mind. On this day, yang ruolin finally managed to snatch rainy from Chu lui''s hands and bring her to her side. Chu lui was too busy today because the construction of Hang Yu was basicallypleted. He had to personally go over to check on rainy, so no one cared about her. She could take rainy along to cultivate their rtionship, but she really felt that this child was too hard to serve. She had already been her mother for a few months, but the child''s closest person was still Chu lui. She loved to look for her mother, but she would onlye to see her mother''s face. After that, she would look for Chu lui again. Therefore, yang ruolin had not made any progress with this child for the past few months. She knew that if she wanted to get close to Chu lui, getting close to this child was the best way. As long as the child treated her as his mother and could not leave her in the future. She might not even need to stay in the staff dormitory anymore and could enter the room directly. However, this child''s personality was simr to Chu lui''s. They were not easy to get close to. She held the child''s small hand tightly. With her current face, she did look like Rainy''s mother. Rainy looked like her mother, but her expression and actions were simr to her father''s. She was also a little girl who had carefully dressed up. She looked clean and beautiful, and the number of people who turned their heads along the way was very high. However, she kept her eyes down and didn''t really respond to people. rainy, mommy is going to the washroom. Can you wait for mommy outside? " Yang ruolin squatted down and ced the child in the bathroom. Then, she hurriedly closed the door and went in. She didn''t know what she had eaten yesterday, but she actually had diarrhea. At this moment, the bathroom door opened and a young woman came out. She walked to the tap and washed her hands. The water droplets touched her white fingers from time to time, and her fingertips were a little cold. Rainy seemed to have felt something. She ran forward and stood in front of the woman. Then, she raised her head and stared at the woman. She reached out and tugged at the corner of the woman''s shirt. "Hmm?" Lu Xiaohua lowered her head and saw a little girl standing in front of her. It was a little girl, and she was really pretty. Also, what was with her hair? who did this to the child? she was so young, and she had curly hair and dyed it. Was she really okay? however, she did look pretty good. The little girl tugged at her clothes again ... "What''s wrong, little friend?" She squatted down and habitually tucked her hair behind her ear, revealing a pink pearl Earring. The child''s eyes suddenly reddened. He reached out his small hands and wrapped them around her neck. His small body moved from time to time, and his pink and tender lips moved up and down as if he was calling for his mother. Mother ... Mom ... Mom ... It was still silent, still only action, still thinking of her mother. mom ... Mom ... finally, she spoke. She was calling her mother. "Mom?" Lu Xiaohua was stunned. When did she be his mother? she was not married yet? mommy. the child hugged her tightly. She didn''t dare to push or move. She was afraid that with just a light push, the child would fall. She gently patted the child''s small back and thought that the child''s mother might be in the bathroom. She carried the child and stood outside waiting for someone. In the end, they waited for a long time, but no one came out. The child was still crying and calling for his mother from time to time. She had no choice but to take her child to a juice store here. There were surveince cameras in the mall. She would take her child there once to see if she could find the child''s mother. She carried the child with one hand and bought a ss of fruit juice and a candy. Then, she found an empty seat and sat down. The child didn''t look small, but he wasn''t too heavy when she carried him. Perhaps she was a Hercules. She had never known that her right hand was so strong that she could actually carry a child with one hand. Chapter 1031 Picked Up A Child She ced the things in her hands on the table and gently patted the child''s back. "Baby, we''re here. Can we have some fruit juice? it''s very sweet. the child on her shoulder finally let go of her hand obediently, but his big eyes were red and he looked very pitiful. She scratched the child''s little face, crying like a cat.e, have a sip. &Quot; She ced the cup in front of the child and fed her. Although the child was quite a crybaby earlier, she was very obedient. She would eat whatever you fed her. here''s another one. Lu Xiaohua took out a piece of food from her pocket and ced it in front of the child. The child reached out and took the candy. Then, she took it with her small hand. "Mom, eat." She smiled naively. Her eyes and nose were red. This little look really made one''s heart ache. Lu Xiaohua took the candy and held it in her palm. Auntie can do magic. Look. she put the candy in her mouth and pretended to eat it. When she reached out again, there was another candy in her palm. "Auntie has already eaten, so this one is for you, baby." Rainy bit her small lips and reached out to take the candy from Lu Xiaohua''s hand. Tears fell as she ate. Lu Xiaohua couldn''t bear it. She sighed and picked up the crying child. Then, she tidied her hair. The child''s hair was surprisingly smooth. Thinking about it, someone must have taken care of her every day. Also, the clothes that the child was wearing were not cheap. She should be a child of a good family. Furthermore, she was so beautiful. Indeed, she did note from an ordinary family. At this moment, the phone in her bag rang. It was his older brother, Lu jinrong. "Little flower, where are you?" Lu jinrong''s voice was calm and steady as usual. It was very maic and very pleasant to the ears. Lu Xiaohua really felt that it would be a pity if her brother did not be a broadcaster. I''m in a shopping mall, and ... she lowered her head and held the child''s small hand in her arms. "Brother, I picked up a child. What should I do?" "You picked up a child?" Lu jinrong felt his eyebrows Twitch. He had heard of people picking up wallets and keys, but he had never heard of people tying up a child. yeah, I just picked it up. Do you want to send it to the police station? " Lu Xiaohua looked at the child''s little face, which looked like it was about to cry at any moment. Surprisingly, she liked this child a little. No, she liked him quite a lot from the first time they met. "Wait for me, I''ll be right there." Lu jinrong looked at the time. He still had two hours of free time and could go over again. When he arrived at Lu Xiaohua''s ce and saw the child ying with Lu Xiaohua, he suddenly had an indescribable feeling. He was surprised, surprised, and helpless. Could this really be fate? could this really be fate? brother, you''re here. Lu Xiaohua waved at Lu jinrong. Lu Jin walked over and stood in front of Lu Xiaozhi. brother, look, it''s this child''s. She might have mistaken me for someone else. Lu Xiaohua pointed at the little girl sitting beside her. she thinks I''m her mother. &Quot; Rainy stared at Lu jinrong with her big, pitiful eyes, looking like she was about to cry at any moment. It made one''s heart ache. Lu jinrong ruffled the child''s hair helplessly and reached out his hands.e here, rainy. Uncle will carry you. actually, he really wanted the child to call him uncle because, logically speaking, the child should have called him uncle. The little girl really reached out her little hand to let Lu jinrong carry her. "Big brother, how do you know this child''s name? do you know him?" Lu Xiaohua was surprised. She did not know how her brother could predict the future. Could it be that he knew this child? if that was the case, that would be great. She finally heaved a sigh of relief. She did not have to send the child to the police station. She could not bear to see the child cry all the time. yes, I know her. Lu jinrong carried rainy and sat down, but he was a little jealous. Chu lui, that heartless bastard, actually had a daughter this old and so pretty. This was really unfair. They grew up together, and he had nothing now, but Chu lui had a daughter with such a pretty little face. He reached out to hold the child''s fair and chubby hand. He saw that there was an unremarkable red string on her wrist, and on the red string, there seemed to be a small red bean-sized thing. this child can''t be lost. Her father must have spent more than ten million on her. Look, " he showed the child''s little hand to his sister. this is the first nearest sanitary Positioning System. Although it''s not eye-catching, once it''s activated, we can find the child''s location in a few seconds. &Quot; alright. he picked the child up. I''ll return her to her father. I''m going thereter, so I''ll just take it as if it''s on the way. &Quot; and, " he picked up the unfinished ss of juice on the table, " whose is it? " He asked Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua pointed at the child in his arms. I bought it for her. She only drank a few mouthfuls. &Quot; I won''t stand on ceremony then. after Lu jinrong finished speaking, he drank the ss of fruit juice in one go. He was indeed thirsty after rushing all the way here. let''s go, rainy. Uncle will bring you to find daddy, okay? " Rainy didn''t say anything and just stared at Lu Xiaohua from time to time. Lu jinrong nodded at his sister, and just as he was about to leave, he heard the child in his arms crying. "Mom, mom, I want mom ..." He said. Lu jinrong was stunned. Didn''t they say that this child could not speak? mother ... ... The child in her arms twisted his little body from time to time. He wanted his mother, he wanted to find his mother ... Lu jinrong hugged the child even tighter and strode out of the ce. Her mother was not here. Her mother was already dead. She was killed by her grandmother and aunt. Lu Xiaohua listened to the child''s cries and the words " mommy " that came one after another. She clenched the cup in her hand so tightly that her fingers hurt. She suddenly raised her head. The light above her head was so bright that she couldn''t open her eyes. The corners of her eyes hurt a little. She reached out and gently covered the corners of her eyes with her fingers. She actually felt a patch of moisture. "What''s wrong? did sand get into your eyes?" She mumbled to herself. Then, she lowered her head again and started to drink the Apple juice in the ss. The taste here was very sour. Chapter 1032 1023-Forgotten The Pain ? When yang ruolin came out of the bathroom, she couldn''t find her child. In an instant, she felt as if all her strength had been sucked out of her, and even her legs went soft. "Rainy, rainy ..." She kept calling the child''s name, but she couldn''t find him even after searching the entire building. What to do, what to do? She clutched her hair tightly. If she really lost it, Chu lui would kill her. He would definitely kill her. He would even make her die without a ce to hide. Should she run? But how could he run? where to? Her address was still at thepany, and the copy of her identity card was real. Her parents were still around, and the monk could not run away. She was well aware of Chu lui''s power. He was dead. He was really dead this time. She was really regretful. Why didn''t she bring the child into the washroom with her? so what if she let her smell it? at least, she could keep it under her eyes. She couldn''t lose it no matter what. Now, the child was lost and couldn''t be found. Perhaps she shouldn''t have brought the child out. Or perhaps, she shouldn''t have been greedy for the position of the woman beside Chu lui. Now, she didn''t get anything, and she might be skinned alive by Chu lui. At this moment, rainy, who was thought to have been thrown away, was sobbing from time to time. She wanted her mother, she wanted her mother ... Lu jinrong reached out and patted the child''s shoulder. rainy, don''t me uncle for being cruel. It''s not that we don''t want you. It''s just that your mother''s life is very good now. You want this too, don''t you? " Rainy sniffled and curled up her body. Her eyes were red and swollen from crying, but she did not say anything. The car stopped, and Lu jinrong carried rainy out of the car. He was about to return her to Chu lui, but Chu lui did not do anything. He was just on the phone. He ced his phone by his ear, and his expression did not look too good. On the other end of the phone, yang ruolin''s hand trembled and the phone in her hand fell to the ground. Even so, she was still wailing and howling. For the first time, yang ruolin felt that it was not a good thing that a phone could be smashed. How good would it be if it was really smashed? then, she would not be able to hear this sound anymore. She quickly covered her ears. However, even if she had pierced her eardrum, the wailing and howling still existed. Suddenly, she stood up, She stepped on her phone with all her might. As long as she broke it, there would be no sound. She only hoped that if she broke it, the man on the other side would be killed by the car and crushed to death by something. Then, no one would look for her anymore. Chu lui turned off his phone, and his phone was almost out of battery. However, no one picked up. Where did she take his daughter? just as he took a step forward, he saw a child in Lu Jin''s arms. The child was wearing a light pink Princess dress and had long ck hair that was slightly curled and dyed into strands of light gold. Not many people had this hairstyle, and it was a child. He hurriedly went over and took his daughter from Lu jinrong''s arms. She had already fallen asleep, but she had cried. She had not cried like this in a long time. He carefully carried his daughter and let her small face rest on his shoulder. "What is my daughter doing here?" He hugged his daughter tightly. Even now, his heart was still beating irregrly. "You''re asking me, do I have to ask you?" Lu jinrong ced his hand in his pocket and stood casually. have you forgotten the pain after your scar has healed? The child was picked up by my sister. If I didn''t happen to know the little fellow, where do you think she would be now?" Chu lui narrowed his eyes dangerously. The phone on his body seemed to have be heavier. He held his daughter''s soft hand and touched the unremarkable red string on her wrist. thank you. he thanked her sincerely. I owe you one. Chu lui did not like to owe anyone. there''s a business deal that I know you want as well. The Chu group will not participate. he carried his daughter and prepared to go back. As for the rest, he did not want to care. There was nothing more important than his daughter in this world. Lu jinrong took out his hands and stretched them out. It really felt like everything was empty, and he was not used to it. He leaned against the wall and looked indifferently at the mess that Chu lui had left behind. Such a huge sum of money, the most eye-catching scene in Chu lui''s business empire, and he had left it behind just like that. Only they themselves knew how much time and effort they had put in behind the mor. As for the business deal, of course, he would want it. Those who didn''t know how to make money were fools. Those who didn''t make money were fools. Those who didn''t pick up the money in front of them were fools. Chu lui carried his daughter home. The little one did not seem to be able to sleep in peace throughout the journey. Her small brows were slightly furrowed, and she did not seem very happy. When yang ruolin rushed back to the Chu family''s house, she heard the nanny say that Chu lui had already carried rainy back. She then heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that he didn''t lose her. It was good that he didn''t lose her. If he really did lose her, she was afraid that even if she gave her life to Chu lui, he would not let her off. At that moment, Chu lui was sitting on the sofa. His face was dark as he stared at yang ruolin, who was standing at the door and did not dare to take a step forward. "I want to know, what did you do?" His voice was not loud, but to yang ruolin, it was like dismembering her body. She opened her mouth, but after a few tries, she realized to her surprise that she could not even make a sound. What had she done? what could she do? She was just baffled. Because she had not done anything, the child had disappeared. Chu lui''s dark eyes stared at the familiar face in front of him, but his heart did not waver because he knew that this was not Xia ruoxin. If it was Xia ruoxin, she would definitely hold her daughter''s hand wherever she went. Even if she went to the washroom, she would not let go of her daughter. This person was not Xia ruoxin. She was not Rainy''s mother because she could never fulfill her duties as a mother and treat rainy as her own daughter. If she did, would she not look for her child? would she not call the police? would she not look for him? she did not. She did not at all. She did not even stand here and did not apologize. Yes, it was impossible for there to be identical faces in this world. It was impossible for there to be two Xia ruoxins. He admitted that Xia ruoxin was no longer around, but he did not believe it at the same time. It turned out that they were already separated by life and death. Until today, she was still alive with him. She would live forever. Chapter 1033 Can Talk And not now, when they were two different women with the same face. It was yang ruolin''s first time seeing how scary Chu lui was. He didn''t even say another word, but the terrifying pressure had already made her legs tremble. Her hands held the doorknob tightly so that she wouldn''t fall down. She hoped that this torture could pass quickly, even if she had to let him faint now. Just as the air was about to explode from the pressure, rainy walked out of the door and ran to Chu lui. She was still barefooted. Then, she turned around and ran towards yang ruolin. "Mom ..." She raised her head, her small lips opening and closing before she finally called out two words. The child had a crisp voice, childish and very pleasant to the ears ... mother ... she called again. At this moment, a hand reached out from behind her and held her small body in his arms. "Baby, you can talk?" Chu lui''s voice suddenly stopped, and his heart thumped. He was filled with gratitude towards this world. He was grateful that he could still find his daughter and that his daughter could speak. Rainy reached out and ced her hand on Chu lui''s face before using her face to rub against her father''s. "Daddy ..." yes, it''s daddy. It''s daddy. Chu lui cupped his daughter''s little face and hurriedly took out his phone to call Jia xinbao, asking him toe over. At this time, yang ruolin had already fallen to the ground. If it was anyter, she might really be scared to death by Chu lui. Luckily, rainy came out. Luckily, rainy called for her mother. She stood up with the support of the wall and walked out carefully. Chu lui''s gaze on her was a littleplicated. He turned around and ced hisrge palm on his daughter''s face. How long had it been? how long had it been since he had heard his daughter call him ''dad''? He kissed his daughter''s face and hugged her even tighter. Now, his daughter was his entire world. Without his daughter, Chu lui''s entire world would have been destroyed. Jia xinbao rushed over in less than ten minutes. "You can speak?" He was in disbelief. The child had lost his ability to speak for about a year. He had said before that it might suddenly get better or that it might not get better for the rest of his life. The chances of the two possibilities were not 50/50; the second possibility was more likely, especially for a child who had been through so much psychological trauma, especially Chu lui, who had been through so many disasters. Now, he could actually speak. Was this true? yes, she knows how to call for someone. Chu lui put his daughter down. she knows how to call for her mother and her father, but she doesn''t seem to know anything else. &Quot; Jia xinbao held Rainy''s small, fair, and tender hand. "Baby, can you call me uncle?" He said to the child carefully. Rainy blinked her eyes and pursed her lips tightly. Her expression was just like her father''s. She did not say a word. Chu lui was a little disappointed. After the huge surprise, he did not know if it was despair or hope. daddy ... she called out softly. Chu lui and Jia xinbao were also stunned. She really knew how to speak. "Rainy, can you call me uncle?" Jia xinbao softly coaxed rainy. However, rainy just pursed her small lips and refused to open her mouth again. "How did the child suddenly learn to speak?" Jia xinbao did not get a response from the child, so he could onlye over and ask the adults. you suddenly know how to say it. Chu lui was not sure as she did not expect it. "But why is she still unwilling to say too much?" She called her mother and her father, but she didn''t call him uncle. maybe he doesn''t want to say it. Jia xinbao thought for a long time beforeing to this conclusion. after all, children are not used to not speaking for a long time. Even if adults encounter this situation, they may need some time to adapt. After a long time, they may be normal. "There''s always a transition period. However, who told rainy to talk? let rainy follow her more. Perhaps the child will be more talkative after being provoked." I know. Chu lui pressed his hand on his daughter''s head and hugged her tightly. After Jia xinbao returned home, rainy tugged on her father''s clothes lightly. daddy wants mommy. &Quot; okay. Chu lui agreed to his daughter''s request and carried her out. When yang ruolin saw Chu lui, she quickly stood up. let''s end this matter here, " Chu lui said lightly, but the warning in his voice did not diminish. I hope this will be the first andst time. I only have one daughter, and even if you die a thousand or ten thousand times, it won''t be worth a single hair on my daughter''s head. &Quot; Yang ruolin was a little embarrassed, but Chu lui was right. If she did not have the right face, she would not have been able to enter the Chu group as a graduate from a third-rate school. How many elites would not be able to get in even if they tried their best? how could she get in so easily? with a sry of more than ten thousand a month, she did nothing. To put it bluntly, she was just here to sell her face. Chu lui put his daughter down, squatted down, and gently patted her face. rainy, go and find mommy, okay? " the speed at which he changed his expression was faster than the weather. Just now, he had a murderous look on his face, but now, he was so gentle that water could drip out of it. This side of him was only for his daughter; no one could get it. Rainy looked at yang ruolin, who was not far away, and then at Chu lui. She pouted and walked in front of yang ruolin, staring hard at her face. Was this her mother? she tilted her head. Was this really her mother? Yang ruolin gritted her teeth, but it hurt her tongue. She bit her tongue and managed to regain some rationality. She put on a smile on her face, although it was fake and ugly. what''s wrong? does rainy not recognize mommy? " She bent down and tidied up Xiao Yu''s newlybed hair. Even though she was smiling, there was a hint of reluctance in the corner of her eyes. Rainy reached out her hand and ced it on yang ruolin''s face. Then, she seemed to be thinking. mommy. she went up and hugged yang ruolin''s neck. mommy, rainy misses mommy. &Quot; Chu lui''s hands started to clench. She spoke. She spoke. This time, she actually said so many words. He turned around. His back was a little stiff, and his hands were clenched into tight fists. Chapter 1034 1025-She Was Smug Yang ruolin picked up the child in her arms. She lowered her head and looked at the child''s extremely beautiful facial features. They were almost exactly the same as her, but she could not feel any emotion. She gently stroked the child''s soft hair, but the corners of her eyes began to turn cold. In school, Zheng Anze was doing his homework. He wrote very quickly and almost never stopped writing. He was like a top student in this school. From fourth grade, he had jumped to fifth grade in a few weeks, then from fifth grade to first year of middle school. Even so, he could still continue to jump up a grade. Zheng Anze''s name was almost like a legend. Even the rich second generation Lin Qing, who was in the limelight in the past, had been ruthlessly kicked by him. He stepped on the concrete floor. His phone suddenly rang. He took it out and quickly put it to his ear when he saw the number on the screen. okay, I got it. I''ll go back right away. before he could finish, he stood up and casually threw his half-done homework on the table. Then, he carried his bag and walked out. When the others saw him, they could only be envious. The phone he was holding didn''t seem cheap. He was wearing an ordinary school uniform on the outside, but the clothes inside seemed to be from internationally famous brands. Even his school bag was produced by a well-knownpany. His shoes weren''t cheap either. He looked really good in this outfit. Although this school didn''tck rich people, Zheng Anze was one of them. "Who do you think is richer, Zheng Anze or Lin Qing?" Some people could not help butpare Zheng Anze from the junior high Department to Lin Qing from the primary school. Putting their family backgrounds aside, Zheng Anze had been promoted from primary school and his grades were so good that it was beyond human. As for Lin Qing, his family background was also much better than others. Although they did not know who he was from, the food, clothes, and flowers he used were not cheap. Furthermore, he was always picked up by luxury cars when he went in and out. I know, you can ask me. a student smiled like a little fox. my family happens to have business dealings with their families, so I know a little. the others gathered around when they heard this. They were all waiting to hear gossip. Don''t think that only women like to hear about it. In fact, men liked it more. Of course, they still had a long way to go before they could get to the level of men. as for them ... the male student grinned, revealing his white and shiny teeth. actually, they''re a family. Of course, they''re not the second generation of a rich family or. government official. They''re all orphans under the name of the Chu group''s CEO. However, Zheng Anze is obviously closer. He was personally taught by Chu lui. As for Lin Qing, he''s the elder who lives in the Chu family. Chu lui only sponsored him but never personally took care of him. &Quot; While they were still listening, they did not know that Lin Qing''s face had already darkened. At his age, there was no difference at all. Moreover, when Zheng Anze came out, the driver was already waiting for him. He got into the car and the car drove very fast, but he still felt that it was a little slow. He just wanted to go home earlier and see his sister. Uncle Chu said that his little sister could speak. Did she really know how to speak? she was such a small child. When the car arrived, he quickly opened the door and saw rainy sitting with Chu lui. The tall man was squatting on the ground and ying with his daughter. The little girl''s eyes were bright and big, and she smiled at her father. Lanng ... Zheng Anze still liked to call his sister Lanng. Rainy was uncle Chu''s daughter, but Lanng was only his little sister. Rainy heard Zheng Anze''s voice. She stood up from the ground and ran over to him. big brother ... the small and soft voice was like many little girls''. It was childish, and sometimes the words were not very real, but it was indeed a voice. It was the voice of a child and also the voice of a sister. Zheng Anze bent down and carried his sister. my Lanng can speak now. Zheng Anze''s eyes were red. How he wished that his sister could speak and be like a normal child, instead of being called a little mute by others and Chu Xiang. His beautiful sister should have been a healthy child from birth, right? Rainy used her small forehead to rub against Zheng Anze''s neck before she started to speak. She didn''t like to say too much, but when you asked her something, she could already answer. Chu lui and Zheng Anze were the happiest to hear that rainy could speak. In this world, there were not many people who truly cared about this child, and now, only the two of them were sharing this joy. It could be said that this was the joy of a surprise. Jia xinbao said that the child''s ability to speak had recovered so quickly all thanks to Chu lui, this father. He took the trouble to bring the little Mistress to learn bit by bit, reading and talking. He would carry rainy and talk as he walked, and he did not care about what others thought of him. In his heart, there was only his little daughter, his pitiful and soundless daughter. Finally, the child started to learn to speak. She could call him ''daddy'','' hungry'', and ''in pain''. Anze, take rainy with you first. the Auntie went to the washroom. Yang ruolin said to Zheng Anze and ran towards the washroom. "Brother, what did that mother do?" Rainy held her brother''s hand tightly. In her words, she only called yang ruolin that mother. she went to gloat. Zheng Anze picked up his sister and carried her to a shady ce. He was waiting for yang ruolin to say that she was really gloating. She said that she needed to go to the toilet every time, but unlike men who went to the toilet to solve their problems, women went to touch up their makeup. When they came out, their faces would usually be paler, their lips redder, and their eyes paler. Rainy held her brother''s hand and stood there quietly. She bit her finger and nibbled on her nails. Her bright eyes kept looking around until a woman walked past her. Suddenly, she let go of Zheng Anze''s hand and ran forward before he could react. Chapter 1035 You Have Grown Up "Mom, mom ..." She kept running, and her two legs were also running very fast. However, with a bang, she fell to the ground, and her eyes were full of tears. "Mom ..." She used her sleeve to wipe her face pitifully, but her hands were dirty. In a short while, her small face had be a dirty cat. At this moment, a pair of hands gently helped her up. mommy ... Rainy, it hurts. Mommy, Huff Huff. she extended her small hand forward. The skin on the child''s fair and tender hand was all broken, and some dirt was stuck to the wound. Actually, it wasn''t a serious injury, but on a child''s small hand, it started to look a little scary. mommy ... the little child pouted, and big drops of tears rolled down her face. This was the second time Lu Xiaohua had been called ''mother'' by a child. No, it was the same child. She recognized this child. It was the one she had picked up from the mall thest time. She ced the child''s small hand by her mouth and gently blew away the dirt on the child''s wound. However, she couldn''t do this. She had to go to the hospital. Wasn''t gao Yi here? she should take him to see him. mommy, carry me. rainy reached out her two small hands pitifully. She was very stubborn and refused to let go. She wanted mommy to carry her. She wanted mommy to carry her. Alright. Lu Xiaohua carried the child, and Zheng Anze stood by the side for a long time. "Are you this child''s family?" Lu Xiaohua asked Zheng Anze. However, Zheng Anze''s face gave her an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Perhaps it was because of this familiarity that she surprisingly had a good first impression of him. she''s my sister, " Zheng Anze said, and his gaze never left rainy, who was in Lu Xiaohua''s arms. Rainy was very guarded. She didn''t like people and didn''t want anyone to get close to her. Ever since she learned how to speak, she didn''t like to speak. Even yang ruolin, who she called ''mother'', didn''t want to say anything other than'' mother''. Today, it was the first time he saw his sister say so much to a stranger, and she even let her hug her. Lu Xiaohua pulled Rainy''s fair and tender little hand over. The skin on her hand was broken, and it was bleeding a little. "I''m taking her to get her wounds treated. Come with me." okay. Zheng Anze followed her. His eyes were long and had a strange beauty to them. Lu Xiaohua suddenly stopped in her tracks. how old are you? " she asked curiously. The young man behind her had a childish face, so he shouldn''t be too old, but how did he grow so tall? "Auntie, I''m ten years old." "Ten years old?" Lu Xiaohua used her right hand to hug the child in her arms tightly. Then, shepared Zheng Anze''s height. ten years old. He''s so tall. Children these days ... &Quot; She lowered her head and looked into a pair of round and bright eyes. you''re so pretty. she pinched the child''s little face and hugged her a little tighter. Yang ruolin, who came out of the bathroom, was indeed full of herself. Her eyes were green, her skin was fairer, and her lips were redder. It was just as Zheng Anze had said. However, when she came out, the two children who were originally in the shade had disappeared again. "Where did he go?" She took out her new phone in frustration and called Zheng Anze. Once the call went through, her voice started to sound irritable. an ze, where did you take rainy? Didn''t I tell you guys to wait for me outside? " the hospital, " Zheng Anze replied indifferently. Meanwhile, in the ward, the doctor was treating Rainy''s wound. The person on the other end wanted to say something, but Zheng Anze hung up. He didn''t want to say another word to that smug woman. He could tell who was good to them and who wasn''t. He could tell what was true and what was false. His sister could also tell. They shouldn''t think that they could be fooled just because they were young. During the days when they were wandering, they had been beaten up, scolded, and deceived by people. They had seen good people and bad people. Things were not ck and white, and they could still distinguish it clearly. "Does it hurt?" Lu Xiaohua took out ab from her bag andbed the child''s hair, including the slightly curled hair. Who did this? it was really, really beautiful. Rainy shook her head and bravely reached out her hand. However, her pouting lips and the water droplets on her long eyshes showed that it was very painful. How could a child be like an adult who could endure pain? even if it wasn''t too painful, it wasn''t that easy to endure. Lu Xiaohua wasbing the child''s hair in her arms again. Her movements were very gentle, and her gaze was the same. Her eyebrows were already dyed with ayer of warmth earlier. Her fair skin reflected the luster of the Pearl Earring on her ear. It was very beautiful. "What''s wrong?" At this moment, the door opened, and Gao Yi walked in. However, when he saw the child in Lu Xiaohua''s arms, his body stiffened, and the color on his face instantly receded. Gao Yi, you''re done? " Lu Xiaohua smiled at Gao Yi and exined, " I met a child on the road and she fell. I brought her here to apply some medicine. Look at how pretty she is. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua lifted Rainy''s face so that Gao Yi could see her face clearly. The two faces in front of him, one big and one small, clearly looked very different. There was nothing inmon, but it always gave people a strange sense of harmony. It had nothing to do with appearance or facial features. Gao Yi let out a sigh of relief and let go of his tightly clenched hands. His palms were already covered in sweat. let me take a look. he walked over and ced the child''s small hand in front of his eyes. There were some abrasions, but they had been treated and disinfected. In fact, there was no need to deliberately bandage them. As long as they did note into contact with water too much, they would be fine. He did not even dare to look at Xiaoyu''s pitiful little face. He was afraid that he would not be able to bear it. He was afraid that he would say something and do something. However, in the end, he still lost to his many feelings of reluctance. He reached out and carefully ced his hand on Rainy''s small face. you''ve grown up ... &Quot; "Gao Yi, what are you saying?" Lu Xiaohua did not hear him clearly. What did he just say? nothing much. Gao Yi retracted his hand. I said, this child is quite good-looking. She probably looks like her mother, right? " it''s possible that she''ll look like her father. Lu Xiaohua did not think that girls had to look like their mother. aren''t there many who look like their father? if my brother gives birth to a daughter who looks like him, she''ll definitely be a beautiful baby. &Quot; Chapter 1036 Im Really Not Your Mother Gao Yi couldn''t help butugh out loud, which also eased the heavy atmosphere. you know, your brother doesn''t like people talking about his face. indeed, it was fine if a man''s appearance was androgynous, but he was a sessful man. It was no wonder that many people talked about his face behind his back. It was normal to be loved by a woman, but it was humiliating to be targeted by a man. Right, Lu Xiaohua suddenly thought of something. She pointed at Zheng Anze, who had been sitting at the side and waiting. this child looks a little like my brother. He might grow up to look like my brother. &Quot; She was indeed just joking, but who knew that she would really take it seriously in the future. Gao Yi took another look at Zheng Anze and realized that Zheng Anze did look simr to Lu jinrong. However, he did not think too much about it. Rainy retracted her hand and curled her small body into Lu Xiaohua''s embrace. Her two small hands were also tightly gripping onto Lu Xiaohua''s clothes. mom, " she called again. Lu Xiaohua was really quite helpless. "Baby, I''m not your mother." Rainy sniffled and pouted. She sobbed from time to time. it''s mommy. It''s mommy. &Quot; Gao Yi resisted the urge to tell the truth. He just couldn''t imagine how rainy could still recognize ruoxin even though her face had changed. There was clearly a mother who looked exactly like ruoxin in the past, but why did she have to call ruoxin " mommy "? I''m not. Lu Xiaohua really did not have a child. However, it was strange that she could not bear to part with the child, but she could not say anything harsh. At this moment, a woman rushed in. The moment she saw someone carrying rainy, she hurriedly reached out and snatched the child away. Her eyes were also ring at Lu Xiaohua as if she was a human trafficker. Lu Xiaohua was shocked as well. When she saw the woman''s appearance, she seemed to have thought of something. I''m sorry, " she apologized. the child fell and hurt herself, so I brought her here to see the doctor. I don''t have any ill intentions. &Quot; Yang ruolin held the child in her arms tightly, and her nervous heart was finally at ease. However, before she could breathe a sigh of relief, the child in her arms began to cry. "I want my mother, I want my mother ..." Rainy wanted toe down from time to time, and her hands were constantly hitting yang ruolin. One of her small hands identally hit yang ruolin''s eye, and when yang ruolin felt the pain, her hand could not help but let go, and the child in her arms fell down. The moment the child fell, Lu Xiaohua, who was the closest to her, quickly reached out her hand. However, there was a loud crack, which sounded like the sound of bones rubbing against each other. Lu Xiaohua''s left arm suddenly hurt, but she still hugged the child in her arms tightly. it''s okay, it''s okay. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. Baby, don''t be afraid. Look, Auntie caught you. she was in so much pain that she was breaking out in a cold sweat, but her right hand was holding the child in her arms tightly. mommy ... rainy reached out her small hands and wrapped them around Lu Xiaohua''s neck. She pressed her small face against Lu Xiaohua''s face, and tears rolled down her face. it''s fine. Lu Xiaohua suddenly felt a lump in her throat. The corners of her eyes also started to tear up. At this moment, Gao Yi reached out his hands and took rainy out of her arms. Then, he passed her to Zheng Anze. Zheng Anze hurriedly hugged his sister tightly in his arms. Just as rainy was about to reach out for her mother, Zheng Anze pressed her face into his arms. Lanng, be good. Aunty is injured and it will hurt. Uncle doctor will treat her. he had heard the loud sound of bones cracking just now. Perhaps everyone at the scene had heard it. Rainy finally stopped struggling. She grabbed Zheng Anze''s clothes and stared at Lu Xiaohua with her big eyes. I''m fine. Lu Xiaohua shook her head at Gao Yi. However, the fact that she was fine was betrayed by the sweat on her forehead. I''ll bring you to get an X-ray first. Gao Yi did not dare to touch Lu Xiaohua''s left arm. Right now, he was worried about her arm. Her arm had not recovered in the first ce, and her bones had only recovered for a few years. If the bones were dislocated, it would be very troublesome, and she might need to undergo another surgery to correct them. Lu Xiaohua did not know about this at all, but Gao Yi was very clear that if her arm did not recover, she might have to undergo a long period of treatment again. "Big brother, will mom be fine?" Rainy lifted her head and asked Zheng Anze softly. it''ll be fine. Doctor, you''ll treat Auntie. Apply the medicine on her. It''ll be like when Lanng''s hand is injured and it won''t hurt anymore after daddy applies the medicine on it. Zheng Anzeforted his sister, but his hands were still trembling as he held his sister. He red at yang ruolin. If it were him or uncle Chu, they wouldn''t let go even if their bones were broken. Falling from such a high ce, would he die? She was not Lanng''s mother. Yes, she was not Lanng''s mother. This smug woman didn''t love Lanng at all. At this moment, Lu Xiaohua was getting the doctor to take an X-ray for her. Her arm hurt from time to time, and it seemed like she did not dare to move at all. Even if she moved, it would bring about a heart-wrenching pain. It hurt, it really hurt. "Will my bones be fine?" After pping, she sat down and ced her arm on her leg. However, she didn''t feel like she had used much strength, so how did she hurt her bone? Could it be a fracture? her bones couldn''t be so fragile that they would break with a touch, right? or was she a patient with brittle bones? She wanted to go and see if the little guy was scared, but Gao Yi''s dark face made her sit down and not dare to move. Not long after, the results were out. it''s okay. The bone isn''t broken, just a slight fracture. There''s no need for surgery, but this arm might hurt for another half a month. &Quot; it wasn''t easy for her bones to regrow. I can''t touch them again. Otherwise, all the pain I''ve suffered will be for nothing, " a doctor looked at Lu Xiaohua''s bone and muttered to himself. Lu Xiaohua raised her arm and stood up while Gao Yi was not around. She asked softly, "Doctor, did my arm suffer any injuries?" Chapter 1037 Auntie, Are You Afraid? "What, you don''t know?" This was the first time the doctor had seen such a patient. This was not an illness, but an injury. It was impossible for the person involved not to know the pain of a broken bone. The person in pain was himself and not someone else. It did not make sense. Lu Xiaohua shook her head. I don''t remember. she frowned. Her memory of the past was still a nk, but the strange thing was that she did not lose her memory because there were some things that she still remembered. She had an impression of them. So, what exactly happened to her in the past? Why did the doctor say that her arm had been broken before and that it had grown crooked? however, this was not quite possible. Not to mention herself, even her family would not let her bones grow crooked without treatment. Did she not know that her arm was crooked? Just as she was letting her thoughts run wild, Gao Yi returned with some bandages. With a calm face, he pulled Lu Xiaohua''s arm over and fixed her arm in ce, almost like a mummy. Gao Yi, " Lu Xiaohua called out Gao Yi''s name as if she could not hold it in anymore. "Hmm?" yes, " Gao Yi replied. He was Gao Yi now, but he was also a doctor at the same time. Gao Yi, how did my arm get injured in the past? why did it grow crooked? why did I only have an operation after it had been crooked for a few years? " Gao Yi raised his eyes. you fell on your own. After you recovered, you realized that it was crooked. You were afraid of the pain and didn''t want to treat it until you fell again. &Quot; and then I fell back. she gently lifted her left arm. Lu Xiaohua really felt that her past was like an unfinished storybook. Just like that, her arm broke, and then it broke again, and then it became like this. it''s more serious than you think. Gao Yi didn''t say much to her. She could guess the rest. She wasn''t stupid; it was impossible for her not to guess it. The truth was indeed as Gao Yi had said. Lu Xiaohua''s arm was so serious that it almost had to be amputated. Later on, that man did not give up and found the world''s top orthopedic experts to save her arm. However, she could not let anything happen to her arm in the future. Otherwise, it would not be something she could handle. I''ll go and see that little guy. Lu Xiaohua took her clothes and put them on. She thought about whether she could cover her arm, but she realized that she could not cover it no matter how much she tried. She just went over. Before she entered the ward, she could hear the child sobbing from time to time, which made her heart ache. She patted her face with her right hand, pulled the door open, and walked in. She didn''t notice Gao Yi''splicated expression behind her. mommy. the moment rainy saw Lu Xiaohua, she hurriedly ran over. However, when she ran in front of Lu Xiaohua, she stopped her small feet. "Mom''s hand hurts again?" She used the word " again ". Although she didn''t have a clear memory of other people, she remembered her mother the most in her heart because her mother was the person who had apanied her the longest. Lu Xiaohua walked to the child''s side and squatted down in front of her. She used her uninjured right hand to hold the child''s small face. look, Auntie is fine, so baby, don''t cry. It will be better in a few days. Of course, Auntie won''t be in pain. &Quot; Rainy leaned over and carefully ced her head on Lu Xiaohua''s shoulder, her small hands grabbing onto her clothes. mommy ... she called out softly again, but it made Lu Xiaohua feel extremely awkward because her real mother was still there. She had no doubt that yang ruolin and the child in front of her were not mother and daughter. After all, they looked so simr. However, sometimes, what one saw was only a superficial mistake. Who said that they looked like mother and daughter? at the very least, yang ruolin was definitely not Rainy''s mother. Otherwise, he would not have thrown the child on the ground so easily. To a mother, no matter how serious her injuries were, she would never let her child suffer even the slightest bit of harm. In the end, Lu Xiaohua sat on the ground and let the child sit on herp. A child''s physical strength was not bad to begin with. After crying for such a long time, he should have fallen asleep long ago. thank you, Auntie. Zheng Anze carefully carried his sister. However, her eyes were red and swollen from crying, and he felt terrible. He carried rainy and walked out, not even sparing yang ruolin a nce. At this time, Gao Yi came over and reached out to help Lu Xiaohua up. However, he did not look too good. Lu Xiaohua also knew that she had done something wrong, and she gently tugged on Gao Yi''s sleeve. "I''m sorry, Gao Yi." Gao Yi turned around and fixed her clothes. let''s go home. However, you have to think about how to exin this to your parents. he pointed at Lu Xiaohua''s left arm. To be honest, Lu Xiaohua was having a headache. She was afraid that she would not be able toe out for a few days after she returned. Given her parents ''temper, it would probably be the case. They would not listen to any reason or exnation from her. They only cared about the results, and the result was that she would not be able to move her arm for half a month. Gao Yi''s gaze stopped outside the window. In that instant, his gaze seemed to be a lot further away. Then, his gaze thatnded on Lu Xiaohua becameplicated. In the car, Zheng Anze had been hugging his sleeping sister the entire time. At that moment, he did not have the innocence and simplicity of a child on his face. Although he still had a childish look on his face, the hostility from his body had already engulfed the entire car. an ze, you won''t tell your uncle Chu about this, will you? " Yang ruolin hesitated for a long time and finally couldn''t help but ask this question. "Auntie, are you afraid?" Zheng Anze asked yang ruolin calmly. People who didn''t do anything wrong wouldn''t be afraid. Only those who did something wrong and didn''t want to admit it would be afraid. "Aren''t you afraid?" Yang ruolin tightened her grip on her handbag. you''re responsible for Rainy''s injury. If you didn''t look after her, she wouldn''t have fallen and ended up in the hospital. An ze, let''s not mention each other''s mistakes. Don''t you feel good about leaving this behind? " "You won''t be scolded by your uncle Chu, and neither will I. It''s a happy thing for everyone, and you don''t agree to it. What''s wrong with that? are you looking for a scolding?" Zheng Anze lowered his head and pulled down the clothes that were covering his sister. The corners of his lips lifted slightly, and a mocking arc began to rise bit by bit, until it finally appeared on his still childish face. "Auntie, do you want me to lie to you?" Chapter 1038 1029-Washing Dishes "Aren''t you afraid of him?" Yang ruolin curled her lips. no one is not afraid of that man. If he wants you dead, he''ll be like an evil ghost that crawled out of hell. He''ll tear your skin, flesh, blood, and bones. &Quot; I''m afraid, " Zheng Anze admitted generously. but, Auntie, " he held his sister''s hand in his. my uncle Chu may be unscrupulous, but he saved me. He let me go to school, he gave me food, clothes, a future, and the best education. No matter what, I won''t lie to him. I will admit my mistakes and ept them. &Quot; "Auntie, what about you? aren''t you grateful?" Yang ruolin''s face turned red instantly. She was grateful. Yes, she was grateful. She was grateful at first, but she did not know when it changed. However, what she knew now was that she could not let Chu lui know about today''s incident. you ... Zheng Anze interrupted her when she was about to speak. "Auntie, don''t worry. I won''t tell uncle Chu about what happened to you. I admit that I was wrong, but I hope that you''ll do the same. Don''t treat him like a fool. He likes to hear the truth." After Zheng Anze finished speaking, he saw yang ruolin heave a sigh of relief. He also saw the nonchnce in her eyes. Thinking about it, she would not admit it on her own ord. Of course, he would not say much to Chu lui either. That was because he lowered his head and looked at the little girl''s sleeping face in his arms. His sister still needed a mother. As long as she still needed a mother, no one would touch yang ruolin. However, he suddenly wanted to know what if his sister liked that Auntie Lu more. They returned to Chu lui''s small vi. When Chu lui returned, he saw rainy holding a small bottle and drinking the carrot juice the housekeeper had prepared. She was not picky about this. As long as it was for her to drink, she would drink it. Otherwise, her body would not grow so fast ... He put down his briefcase, walked over, and squatted down in front of his daughter. daddy ... rainy took the bottle away from her arms and smiled at Chu lui. Her eyes curved into crescents as Chu lui reached out to tidy his daughter''s hair. "Did you miss daddy?" He gently pinched his daughter''s little face as he asked. He had not seen his little darling for the entire day and he really missed her. He wondered if she was well-behaved, if she ate properly, and if she slept well. However, herplexion seemed to be good, which proved that she should be quite well-behaved. yes. rainy nodded her head vigorously and used her head to rub against her father''s neck. rainy missed daddy the most. &Quot; Chu lui could finally have a good night''s sleep when he heard his daughter''s soft voice. He reached out to hold his daughter''s hand, but rainy quickly retracted her hand. "What''s wrong?" Chu lui frowned. baby, let daddy see your hand. &Quot; Rainy ced her hands behind her back and shook her head, not letting her father see. let daddy see. Chu lui did not raise his voice. Of course, he would not scold his daughter. He could be fierce to anyone and put pressure on anyone, but he could not do anything to his own daughter. As long as the little one cried or shed a tear for him, he wouldpromise. He had no temper towards his daughter. In front of his daughter, he was not the CEO of the Chu enterprise. He was not the Chu lui who managed thousands of employees. He was just a father, a father who loved his daughter to the core. Rainy thought for a moment and finally reached out her hand. The child''s fair and chubby hand had a deep and shallow scratch, and her small hand was bruised. No wonder her posture when she held the cup was so strange. Was she afraid of pain? Chu lui picked up the cup on the table and ced it by his daughter''s mouth. He drank it obediently. Rainy used her small hands to hold the cup gently and drank the carrot juice in the cup. Her long eyes were sleeping, and they would tremble from time to time. She looked very much like her mother''s face, and she was really beautiful. uncle, I''m sorry. Zheng Anze came over. He had to apologize for his sister''s injury and for his own mistakes. "How did you get hurt?" Chu li picked his daughter up and held her hand to check. Although it wasn''t too serious and only a small cut, to a father who loved his daughter like crazy, this was already a stab to his heart. How could he bear to let his daughter get hurt, even a little bit? I fell. Zheng Anze lowered his head. He was wrong. He did not take good care of his sister. Chu lui carried his daughter and walked past Zheng Anze. After a few steps, he stopped. you''ll stay in school for a month. I''ll talk to the school and tell them to wash the tes for a month. &Quot; thank you, uncle. Zheng Anze knew that Chu lui was punishing him. Washing tes for a month. Hmm, it didn''t matter. He was being punished, but he couldn''te back to see his sister for a month. He turned around and saw that his sister was staring at him without blinking. Then, she reached out her little hand and clenched her little fist. Zheng Anze also raised his hand and clenched his fist. Suddenly, he thought of something and quickly said, " "Uncle," he said. "Hmm?" Chu lui stopped in his tracks. do you have anything else? " Zheng Anze clenched his fists in front of him and looked up. He said in a serious tone, " uncle, can you not let Auntie take care of your sister in the future? " He promised not to expose yang ruolin, but he did not say that he would not remind Chu lui to be careful of that woman. don''t worry. Lin lui''s thin lips suddenly curled up and his tone was slightly cold. I don''t trust anyone. I will take care of my daughter myself. after he finished speaking, he carried his daughter into the room and took out the first aid kit to disinfect her small hand. Although he was not a doctor, he knew what to pay attention to when it came to such wounds. you can''t y with water anymore. he gently flicked his daughter''s forehead with his finger. Xiao Yu nodded. don''t run around in the future, " he lectured his daughter again. Rainy nodded her head again and agreed obediently. "Does it still hurt?" He put down the first aid kit and held his daughter in his arms. The wound on the baby''s hand was not small, but it was like a knife, cutting into his heart. Rainy shook her head. Perhaps she could feel her father''s worry, she used her small hand to hold her father''s thumb tightly and smiled at him naively. Chu lui carried his daughter with one hand and let her sit on a small stool. Then, he brought a basin of water over. wash your feet. he pinched his daughter''s face and tested the temperature of the water with one hand. It was just right. Rainy took her feet out of her shoes and ced them in the water. Chu lui rolled up his sleeves and helped his daughter wash her feet. Chapter 1039 Are There Any Other Children In The House? hehe ... the child finallyughed. She was still not used to others touching her little feet. However. this was because it was her father and not anyone else. If it was someone else, she might have run away long ago. Chu lui held his daughter''s foot in his palm. The child''s small and tender face was not even as big as one of his hands. He carried his daughter up with one hand and took a towel to wipe her feet. Then, he ced her on the big bed and gave her a doll for her to y by herself. He then picked up the basin on the floor and went to wash up. When he came out, rainy had already fallen asleep on the bed, and her small body was curled into a ball. It was only a small part of the big bed that they upied. It looked very small and pitiful. He walked over. His hair was still dripping with water, but he didn''t care. He just held his daughter''s small hand in his big palm and then opened her palm. There was a little scratch, and it would take a few days to grow back. He pulled the nket over his daughter and dimmed the bedsidemp. He still had a lot of things to do, and he might have to work overtime for a long time tonight. He would not let the Chu enterprise fall. For his daughter, he would give her the best life and everything she wanted. Even if he was exhausted to death as her father, he would not even frown. Not knowing how long she had slept, rainy finally got up from the bed. She hugged the doll that was ced at the side and carefully climbed down the edge of the bed to look for her father. She knew that if her father was not sleeping, he was working. She ran into the kitchen. There was a cup on the table, and the cup was warm on a small electric pad. The water in the cup had been maintained at a suitable temperature, not too cold or too hot, just enough for drinking. Rainy carefully picked up the cup with her two small hands. She was holding a cup in both hands. She had left the doll in the kitchen and wanted to bring some water to her father. Her father always forgot to drink water. She pushed her small head against the door, and the door opened with a squeak. She stuck her small head in and saw Chu lui smiling at her. She carefully carried the cup and ran in. Then, she tiptoed and ced it in front of Chu lui as if she was presenting a treasure. "Daddy, drink some water." Chu lui took the cup and picked it up in his arms. Never in his wildest dreams would he have thought that at the end, when he could still remember Guan ye, he would be pouring a cup for them all as his five-year-old daughter. He ced the cup next to his lips. It was just ordinary water, but when he drank it, it seemed to have moisturized his internal organs. He had lived more than 30 years of his life, and the first half of his life, for nothing. He lowered his head and ced his chin on his daughter''s head. This child was very obedient and did not like to cry anymore. He turned on theputer, carried his daughter with one hand, and worked with the other. Rainy shook her little feet. After he yed for a while, she fell asleep again. Chu lui turned off theputer and looked at the time. It was almost 2 am. He gently pinched the space between his brows and carried his daughter back to the room. Time was silent, and it seemed that life was the same. mommy ... the child in his arms reached out her little hands as if she was grabbing something. Chu lui carried her with one hand and started to look around. There was nothing in the room. He carried his daughter with the other and went to the living room. There was nothing in the living room either. He went to the kitchen and found a doll on the floor. He bent down and picked it up. He ced it in his daughter''s arms. The child hugged the doll tightly with both hands. Perhaps she had smelled her familiar scent. Soon, she fell into a deep sleep. This doll was the one that looked the most like the one Chu lui had bought for his daughter. Even though she was all grown up now and did not have to carry it everywhere she went, she still could not leave this doll when she slept at night. He then carried his daughter back to the bedroom and carefully ced her on the big bed. The child curled up her small body, and her long eyshes fell on her pink little face. Even the shadow that was nting down was soft and tender. In the deep Twilight, those who were asleep were still asleep, while those who were awake were still suffering from insomnia. Lu Xiaohua sat up. She reached out her right hand and turned on the light on the bedside table. One of her arms was still wrapped like a dumpling. Even a slight lift of her arm, let alone moving, gave her pain. She had another dream. In the dream, there seemed to be two little girls, one of whom was her and the other was someone else. They were fighting for the same thing. Later, a woman came over and took the thing from her hand and gave it to the other child, Even though she could not see the woman''s face clearly, the feeling that the dream gave her was so real. It was a kind of pain, sadness, and confusion. She put her right hand under the nket and felt around. She felt the old doll and hugged it in her arms. Then, she buried her entire face in the doll. She really didn''t know how she could have such a dream. Logically speaking, it should be impossible. She was the only girl in the Lu family. Her brother was much more powerful than her and had always given in to her. It was impossible for him to snatch anything from her. Furthermore, her brother was a boy and there were girls in the family who were around her age. Then, where did the other childe from and who took the thing from her hands? that night, she actually started to lose sleep. She sat there and thought about it for the whole night. However, there was still no result for her. In the morning, when her family came for dinner, she couldn''t help but ask, "Mom, were there any other children in our family in the past?" "The other children?" Jian qingying was stumped. what other children? There''s only you and your brother at home, and I''m about to die from exhaustion. But, mom really wants to have another child, but it''s a pity that I can''t. Why do you ask?" Jian qingying put some food into her daughter''s bowl and told her to eat more. Why was she still so thin? it had been a year, but she didn''t seem to have gained any weight. nothing, I was just asking. Lu Xiaohua ate the food that Jian qingying had put in her bowl. She knew that her mother would not lie to her, but the scene in her dream was very real, as if it had happened and she had experienced it before. She wanted to look for it, but she seemed to be afraid. So, until now, she had not voiced her doubts or asked. After dinner, she returned to her room and raised her left hand. It was wrapped like this. Not to mention the problem of mobility, even if she wanted to go out now, no one would agree. Chapter 1040 Thats Not Mom She was ordered by her family not to go out. At the very least, before her arm recovered, she would not go out. Fortunately, she had a quieter personality. She would stay at home and read a book every day. Perhaps a day would pass by. It was a waste of time and life. She shook her head, opened the cab, and picked up the doll in the cab. She curled herself up on the rocking chair on the balcony and started to rock it gently. The sun was shining brightly outside. She squinted her eyes, and her thick eyshes slowly closed. However, she did not sleep in peace. Her delicate eyebrows were tightly knitted together. It hurt. Suddenly, she sat up and instinctively reached out to hold her head. When she touched her hair, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. It was all a dream. In the dream, she had be bald. She could still remember the feeling of powerlessness and inferiority, as if it had happened to her before. However, had she really shaved her head in the past? it was not in those photos. She rolled up her hair and picked up the doll. Her eyes were slightly narrowed, and there was a misty look in them that she might not even know. At that moment, in the CEO''s office on the 28th floor of the Chu enterprise, the loud cries of a child could be heard from time to time. Secretary Xiao Chen almost buried her head under the table. Little ancestor, can you not cry? If you cry, the entirepany will be shaken. I want mommy, I want mommy ... inside, rainy was crying in Chu lui''s arms until her eyes were like walnuts. She was very obedient today, but the moment she woke up, she wanted her mother. She cried and yelled for her mother. rainy, mommy''s here. yang ruolin reached out her hand towards rainy, wanting to carry the child. At that moment, her lips were slightly curved up with a slight smugness. Perhaps she was the only one in the world who could coax this delicate child. Xiaoyu sniffled and pouted. She looked at yang ruolin for a long time before finally reaching out her little hand. Just as yang ruolin was about to hug her, she suddenly retracted her little hand and shrank her small body into her father''s arms. it''s not mommy, it''s not mommy. she put her hands around her father''s neck and kept saying that it was not mommy. Yang ruolin was stunned on the spot. Her hands were also on the ground, not knowing whether to put them down or move them away. baby, have you forgotten what mommy looks like? " Chu lui reached out and took out a ne from his daughter''s neck. He opened the ne, and there was a small photo inside. It was Xia ruoxin. look, this is mommy''s. &Quot; Rainy held the photo with her small hands and wiped her tears, feeling wronged. She looked at the photo and then at yang ruolin in front of her. She reached out her small hand for yang ruolin to stop crying. When she was in yang ruolin''s arms, she finally stopped crying. Finally, everyone in the building heaved a sigh of relief. The sky was no longer shaking, no longer copsing, and the world was at peace. To everyone in the Chu enterprise, the lethality of the Chu family''s little princess was undoubtedly scarier than a World War. If she continued to cry, their entire sky would copse. Even so, now that she had stopped crying, Chu lui''s temper was not too good. Whoever was insensible enough to bump into his gun and get scolded, they could only say that they deserved it. Rainy used her small hands to hold onto the ne on her neck tightly. She looked at yang ruolin who was hugging her. Yang ruolin smiled at her and reached out her hand to wipe her face. However, she turned her face to the side and struggled to get down, running towards Chu lui''s office. Yang ruolin felt ufortable as if she was being used. This child did not seem to be as close to her as others thought. Others might not know, but she knew it clearly in her heart. She called her mother because she wanted to give her face. However, without this face, she was not very willing to talk to her. Yang ruolin clenched her hands. No matter what, she did not want to lose this job, her beautiful future, and perhaps even a more glorious life. Rainy pushed the door open a small gap and squeezed her small body in. Then, she grabbed the cup that her father had ced on the table and ran out. Auntie. rainy stood on her tiptoes and called for Secretary Xiao Chen. "What''s wrong?" Secretary Xiao Chen pushed her work book inside and walked out as well, standing in front of rainy. Rainy picked up her cup and ced it in front of Secretary Xiao Chen. "Are you going to get water for daddy?" Secretary Xiao Chen knew the moment she saw the cup. A daughter knew how to dote on her father. It would be great if she had a sweet little jacket. She was so young, but she only knew how to pour water for her father. yes. rainy nodded her head vigorously. daddy is tired. &Quot; Secretary Xiao Chen was about to take the cup, but her hand was pushed away and the cup fell into another person''s hand. let me do it. yang ruolin held the cup and then pulled Rainy''s hand with the other, bringing her to the pantry. Secretary Xiao Chen rolled her eyes. She really knew how to pick the right time to show off. Yang ruolin brought rainy to the pantry and poured a ss of water. When she came out again, she held Rainy''s hand with one hand and the cup with the other. The cup was held quite steadily, but she did not realize that she was holding the child''s hand too tightly. Rainy furrowed her brows and tried to pull her hand out, but yang ruolin held on tightly again. Knock, knock. She knocked on the door. pleasee in, " Chu lui said lightly. The door opened, and yang ruolin walked in with rainy. CEO, rainy wants to pour some water for you, " yang ruolin said with a smile. She ced the cup in Rainy''s hand and gave it to her father. As she spoke, she evenbed Rainy''s long hair, looking like a loving mother. Rainy carefully held the cup of water with both hands and walked in front of Chu lui. "Daddy, have some water." Chu lui took the cup and put it aside. Then, he carried his daughter and let her sit on hisp. He did not say a word to yang ruolin. Yang ruolin gently touched her face. Didn''t he say that they looked exactly the same? if that was the case, why couldn''t she understand why this man was keeping his distance from her? Her gazended on the child in Chu lui''s arms. At that moment, rainy raised her head and stared at yang ruolin with her clear eyes, making her feel embarrassed as if she had been stabbed in the back. She turned around and followed him out. Chapter 1041 Chu Xiang Doesnt Want To Leave Rainy grabbed her father''s button. Her small face was expressionless, just like her father. Not long after, a department manager came over. He was also burning with anxiety, and ayer of cold sweat had appeared on his forehead. "How is it?" He hurriedly walked to Secretary Xiao Chen and asked carefully, " how is the CEO''s mood? " don''t worry, " Secretary Xiao Chen gave him a reassuring look. the little princess is inside. &Quot; That''s good. The Department manager finally heaved a sigh of relief. He had thought that he would be beaten and scolded if he came up. Fortunately, the little princess was here. He knocked on the door and walked in. The moment he saw rainy sitting in Chu lui''s arms, his nervousness was gone, and he had passed this difficult day without any mishap. At night, Chu lui went over to the old residence but did not bring his daughter along. He left her in the care of the two nannies. Rainy was very obedient and would not make a fuss when she was alone at home. As usual, he came over to have a meal with his parents. When he arrived, Chu Jiang was still staring behind him from time to time, thinking that his granddaughter was hiding there. "He didn''te?" Once Chu Jiang saw the situation, he knew that Chu lui had kept his word and did not let rainye to the Chu family. she''s asleep. Chu lui made up a lie, but he did not want his father to feel bad. Chu Jiang actually knew that he was lying, but he did not expose him. After all, the family was in such a state. daddy, you''re back. Chu Xiang let go of Song Wan''s hand and ran towards Chu lui. At the age of eight, she had been pampered by the Chu family and already had the feeling of a rich youngdy. She was wearing fine clothes from head to toe, and her skin was fair with a tinge of red. Song Wan had good taste in picking people. Chu Xiang would not be too ugly in the future, and an Wan would not want a child who was ugly. Chu lui did not have much affection for Chu Xiang. He merely raised his head to look at her before taking out his phone and looking at it on the sofa. Other people used their phones to y, but his phone was used for work most of the time. Sometimes, it was also to look at his daughter at home. There were several HD video cameras in the house. When it was not convenient for him to bring his daughter around, he could personally see what his daughter was doing. His phone was connected to the camera in the house. Rainy was ying on the carpet in the house, and a nanny was squatting on the ground, feeding her fruit. She ate every piece the nanny fed her. She wasn''t a picky eater and ate very obediently. Suddenly, she looked at the camera above her head as if she felt something, and then she broke into a smile. Chu lui''s lips curved up uncontrobly as well. That smile was extremely piercing to Chu Xiang''s eyes. From Chu Xiang''s angle, she could see what Chu lui was looking at-that annoying little sister. Chu lui put down his phone and happened to see the sh of disgust in Chu Xiang''s eyes. His thin lips lifted slightly. Could it be that after raising her for so long, he had raised an ungrateful Wolf? He stood up and walked in front of Chu Xiang. "Chu Xiang, follow me." With that, he turned around and walked back to his study room. Chu Xiang was stunned for a moment. She grabbed her skirt tightly and followed behind Chu lui. Chu lui opened the door and sat on the chair in his study. The ce was clean and tidy, but no one came in. This was his territory, and he didn''t like others touching his things. Of course, there was one exception, and that was his rainy, his daughter who was so well-behaved that it made one''s heart ache. Chu Xiang stood there uneasily, her hands tugging at her dress from time to time. Chu Xiang. Chu lui finally spoke. He leaned back. I''ve chosen another pair of parents for you. I''ll give you a carefree life on the condition that you leave the Chu family. Are you willing to do that? " Chu Xiang''s face turned pale. She bit her lips hard and shook her head. "Daddy, I''m not leaving. I ... I can''t bear to leave grandma." You can''t bear to leave the Chu n, right? Chu lui did not expose Chu Xiang''s lie. He had given her a chance. If she did not cherish it, that would be her problem. The Chu family was not a ce for her to stay. If she was smart, she would have left. However, it was obvious that Chu Xiang did not know. No, she might have been too smart. you can leave. Chu lui took out a cigarette and lit it up. He then took out his phone and ced it on the table. The nanny was feeding rainy, but she took the spoon from the nanny and insisted on eating by herself. Her face was puffed up, and she looked adorable and likable. It was time to eat. Song Wan ced the dishes on the table. It was a rare once-in-a-week meal time for the family, but now, she felt like she had trouble eating and had indigestion. "Ah lui, Xiang Xiang''s parent-teacher conference is the day after tomorrow. Shouldn''t you go? Song Wan put down her chopsticks and asked for her son''s opinion. Every time, it was her, the grandmother, who went. If her father did not go, it would hurt the child''s mentality. Actually, she did not really understand this herself. It was Chu Xiang''s teacher who exined it to her. The day after tomorrow? Chu lui thought about what he had to do the day after tomorrow, and he really did have something on that day. mom, rainy is going for a checkup the day after tomorrow. I don''t have time. &Quot; but ... Song Wan originally wanted to say that the checkup could be done at any time-one day earlier or one dayter, and the hospital would not rush over. However. Chu Xiang''s parent-teacher meeting only happened once or twice a year. However, in the end, she did not say it out loud. She still did not forget how rainy became like this. She caused rainy to lose her mother and her voice. That was why she did not have the face to see her granddaughter and was afraid to see her. Chu Xiang''s eyes were red. She was indeed pitiful, but Chu lui would not care for her. What was there to pity about her? the Chu family provided for her food, amodation, clothes, and school. However, what about rainy? did they know how much she had suffered? He put down the bowl in his hand. Chu lui did not want to see Chu Xiang looking like she was being bullied by everyone. mom, I''ll go back first. he stood up, took his clothes from the sofa, and left. ah lui. Song Wan suddenly called out to her son. can''t you stay here for the night? " It had been a few months since her son had stayed at home. mom, rainy is still at home, " Chu lui said lightly as he changed into his shoes. if you don''t dote on her, I''ll do it myself. Chu lui''s words made Song Wan''s face burn again. She knew that Chu lui was telling the truth, and she had no way to refute him. Chapter 1042 I Am Sorry Chu Jiang stood up, sighed, and returned to his room. If he was not worried that his wife, who had just woken up, would be living with their son and could still see his granddaughter every day, he would not have to worry about her. After changing his shoes, Chu lui had already strode out and did not turn back. The so-called status would require you to pay an equivalent price. Take Chu Xiang for example. If you got what belonged to the Chu family, you would know that you could enjoy life and wealth, but you would not have parents who would love you. However, Chu Xiang loved the Chu family more, so she was destined to lose her parents and have no family. Everyone chose their own path and walked it. He had to taste the bitter gourd he had nted himself, just like him. However, the heavens were still kind to him and gave him a daughter who was rted to him by blood. He opened the door, and the clothes on his body brought up the slightly cold air outside. At this moment, a little guy ran over, his fair and tender little feet still on the ground, and one hand holding his doll. She threw the doll aside and stretched out her two small hands for her father to carry. Chu lui carried his daughter and pinched her face. why aren''t you sleeping? " rainy will wait for daddy toe back. rainy happily wrapped her arms around her father''s neck and kissed him hard on the cheek. At this moment, Chu lui felt that it was enough to have this child in his life. No matter how much money he earned or how sessful he was, he would never be able topare to such a thoughtful and sensible daughter. Chu lui carried his daughter and walked over. He picked up the doll and ced it in his daughter''s arms. Rainy hugged the doll tightly and leaned her face on her father''s shoulder. She reached out and pulled out the ne around her neck. "Daddy." "Mm ..." I miss mommy. rainy pouted. She really missed her mother. daddy misses mommy too. Chu lui hugged his daughter even tighter. It was only at this moment, in the dead of the night, when no one knew, that he would expose the wounds in his heart to the air. Then, it would hurt again and again, and blood would flow out again and again. In the hospital, Chu lui carried his daughter for a checkup. The moment he entered, he saw a familiar face. He stopped in his tracks, and the child in his arms stared at the person with hisrge, clear eyes. The person walked in front of them and only nodded slightly. Chu lui lowered his head and ced his hand on his daughter''s face. Rainy held her father''s finger and turned her head around. She saw that the uncle had already walked far away. Chu lui hugged his daughter tightly and walked forward. Gao Yi''s body was a little stiff. He only turned around after the father and daughter had walked far away. However, it was as if all his strength had been sucked out of him. He leaned his back against the cold wall behind him and raised his hand. He clenched his fist, but his fingers did not listen to hismand. They were clenched tightly and frozen. I''m sorry ... he covered his face. The apology almost pierced his heart, but he couldn''t. He still couldn''t. At this moment, a hand was ced on his shoulder. He was stunned, and his body stiffened. Gao Yi, what''s wrong? are you sick? " Lu Xiaohua massaged her left arm. She came to remove the bandage on her arm. After checking that it was fine, she came out and saw Gao Yi standing there alone like a block of wood. He seemed to be in a dilemma, but he also seemed to be regretting it. Or did he do something? When Gao Yi saw her, he secretly heaved a sigh of relief. "How is it?" He turned around and ced his fingers on Lu Xiaohua''s shoulder. Then, he gently pinched down and checked her bones. Lu Xiaohua did not feel much pain, so she must have recovered. I''m fine. Lu Xiaohua smiled at him, then raised her left arm and shook it. She was really fine. She did not feel ufortable at all. be careful in the future. Gao Yi knocked her forehead lightly. The intimate feeling made Lu Xiaohua squint her eyes and smile. However, for some reason, she felt that Gao Yi had something on his mind that he was just unwilling to tell her. Oh right. she looked at the time. mom is waiting for me to go shopping. I have to go first. We''ll meet tonight. Lu Xiaohua then remembered that she had promised Jian qingying. She had been locked up at home for almost a month and should go out for a walk. Otherwise, she would go moldy. Of course, it was not very convenient for two women to bring one man along. Even Lu Ke ''en did not have such treatment. Of course, Gao Yi could not do that either. Otherwise, the two men at home would find out. Gao Yi would probably have to endure a few more days of eye-rolling. okay, go ahead. Gao Yi tidied Lu Xiaohua''s hair. Her soft hair slid down his fingers. It felt like silk to him, and he couldn''t bear to let go. Gao Yi''s fingers clenched again. He turned to the side, and the smell of medicine was suppressed. Lu Xiaohua''s body stiffened, still not used to his sudden approach. Logically speaking, they were a couple, but why was it that every time they were so close, she instinctively wanted to avoid them? It was something she couldn''t decide on her own, as if her body had made the decision faster than her mind. Gao Yi''s lips merely pressed between her brows. The smile on Lu Xiaohua''s lips froze, and then she smiled again. alright, I''m leaving. she pretended to be rxed as she finished her sentence. There was probably some awkwardness between the two of them, but they were smart enough not to say much. Lu Xiaohua took her bag and tucked the stray hair on her face behind her ears. She lowered her head and walked in a hurry. In the end, she identally bumped into the person in front of her. She was wearing a pair of high heels, and since she was not paying attention, she had already fallen backward. She instinctively wanted to grab onto something. At this moment, a hand reached over and ced it on her shoulder. She hurriedly pulled it back, but the temperature of the hand was so hot that it actually burned her shoulder. thank you. she quickly thanked him and heaved a sigh of relief. She looked up and saw that the man in front of her seemed to be very tall. He also retracted his hand from her shoulder. Suddenly, there was ack of warmth, which made Lu Xiaohua feel a sense of loss for no reason. It was a strange and very strange feeling. No, the man''s voice was deep and cold. She raised her head and was met with a pair of ck eyes that were almost as calm as an ancient well. It was so deep that there was not a single ray of light. His facial features were just like his voice, without much color. They were pure ck and pure dark. Although he did not look like Lu jinrong, Lu jinrong was light while he was dark. Chapter 1043 1034-Its Good That You Dont Remember However, it was this man who was as cold as ice that was carrying a little girl in his arms. The little girl looked like she was four or five years old. Her hair was very long, and the most eye-catching part was that her slightly curled hair was dyed with a few golden foil colors. This is ... That child? Lu Xiaohua could not help but take another look at the child in the man''s arms. The man pursed his thin lips tightly and hugged his daughter even tighter. "Long time no see, miss Lu." Lu Xiaohua raised her head again and her gaze stopped on the man''s face. do you know me? " she asked in confusion, but she had no memory of him at all. Miss Lu was indeed forgetful. Chu lui reached out and ced his hand on his daughter''s head, protecting her small body. I''m sorry. Lu Xiaohua furrowed her delicate eyebrows. I fell seriously ill more than a year ago and can''t remember many things. May I ask if we really know each other? " This man was a little dark. Actually, she wanted to stay away from him, but she didn''t know why she didn''t leave. Perhaps it was because of the child in his arms and his love for the child that she was moved. It turned out that such a gloomy and terrifying man was a good father. "You don''t remember?" Chu lui''s thin lips curled up slightly. When he opened his mouth, the words that came out were not too hot. it''s good that you forgot. What''s so good about remembering those things? " He hugged his daughter tightly and turned to leave. He did not think about having anything to do with Lu Xiaohua anymore. There was nothing between them. She wanted to take revenge for ruoxin. She had taken her revenge and returned the favor. It was good that she did not remember. Not everyone who remembered would be happy. There were some things that were better off forgotten than remembered. Lu Xiaohua stared at Chu lui''s departing figure. For some reason, her fingers by her side started to clench tightly. She was not sure what kind of feeling it was. All sorts of emotions seemed to be stuck in her chest, making her feel suffocated. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then, she patted her face to make herself look better. She walked out and apanied Jian qingying to go shopping. However, she still could not figure out what was weighing on her heart. She really wanted to know what kind of memory she had lost. In the darkness, Lu Xiaohua clutched the nket tightly. She seemed to be asleep, but it also seemed like she was having a nightmare. Her brows were tightly knitted together, and a thinyer of sweat appeared on her forehead. Suddenly, she sat up and took deep breaths. She ced her right hand on her arm. The situation in the dream still made her nervous. Why did she feel that her left arm wasn''t broken from a fall, but was broken? the pain of a broken bone was still in her memory. Her hand groped for something under the nket before finally pulling the doll out. What was going on? she dug her fingers into her hair and pulled them one by one, causing her to feel pain. Her left arm was no longer injured, but why did it still hurt so much? it was so painful that she was almost ... Out of breath. Yang ruolin held Rainy''s hand and walked. However, the child''s face was t, and she did not seem too happy. The nanny followed behind her with a bunch of things in her arms. The child tried to pull her hand away from time to time, but yang ruolin looked down at her with a warning look in her eyes. She had no choice but to lower her head and move her small feet forward again. At this moment, a woman walked over. She had a very light fragrance and a very elegant temperament. Rainy raised her small face. The moment she saw that person, she forcefully pulled her small hand away from yang ruolin''s hand. Yang ruolin did not hold on tight and let rainy escape. mommy, mommy ... rainy ran forward, giving the nanny a fright. She hurriedly chased after the child. Lu Xiaohua was on the phone when she felt her legs tighten. When she lowered her head, a child was actually hugging her legs tightly. en, okay. I''ll tell you when I get back. after she finished speaking, she hung up the phone and threw it into her bag. Then, she squatted down and stared at the small child. rainy, I''m not your mother. Why did you get the wrong person again? " She tidied up the child''s hair and put on the little hat on her head. it''s mommy. It''s mommy''s. rainy reached out and wrapped her arms around Lu Xiaohua''s neck, burying her face in it. The child tiptoed and sniffed hard at Lu Xiaohua''s scent. It was mommy. It was Rainy''s mother. It was mommy''s scent. She remembered her mother''s scent. It was like this. She sniffed pitifully, and her tears fell onto Lu Xiaohua''s neck. Lu Xiaohua suddenly felt bad. She did not know why, but she actually wanted to cry too. She reached out and hugged the child tightly, her fingers gently stroking the tips of her hair. He was actually unable to reject such a small child. "Can I return my daughter to me?" Yang ruolin walked over. She felt a sense of crisis as if her things had been snatched away. Chu lui''s daughter''s personality was just like her father''s. They were weird and did not like to interact with people. She would not take the initiative to let people hug her. However, she was actually willing to get close to a woman and even called her mother. Even if she looked 80% simr to the Xia ruoxin of the past, rainy rarely called her ''mommy''. I''m sorry. Lu Xiaohua wanted to stand up, but rainy hugged her tightly. She could not bear to hurt the child, so she could only carry the child as well. give it back to me. yang ruolin extended his hand. Lu Xiaohua patted the back of the child in her arms. be good, rainy. Go to mommy. &Quot; Rainy shook her head. she''s not mommy. Mommy is Rainy''s mother." Yang ruolin felt as if she had been pped in the face. She wanted to snatch the child from Lu Xiaohua''s arms, but Lu Xiaohua quickly took a step back, causing yang ruolin''s hand to miss. I''m sorry. Lu Xiaohua apologized again. She was indeed helpless against a child of this age. She squatted down again and let Rainy''s feet step on the ground. Then, she ced both hands on Rainy''s small shoulders. "Rainy is an obedient child, right?" Rainy nodded her head hard. She would be obedient, she would be good, but she also wanted her mother. Chapter 1044 I Want To Live After Understanding go home with mommy. I''ll visit you when I''m free. she gently caressed the child''s beautiful little face. This little face looked very much like her mother''s. It was so beautiful. Rainy bit her lips and sobbed from time to time. Lu Xiaohua couldn''t bear it either, but she had no choice. After all, this wasn''t her child, and she didn''t give birth to it. Besides, its mother was still standing. However, she really didn''t understand this child. Could a mother get the wrong person? even a child this young couldn''t have gotten the wrong person. Could it be that she touched her face? in Rainy''s eyes, this face belonged to her mother. She stood up and waved at the child on the ground. "Rainy, goodbye." Rainy also raised her small hand and bit her lips. Before she could say anything, yang ruolin carried her up. Yang ruolin carried her and walked very quickly. Lu Xiaohua was still standing in the same spot. She could only see the child in yang ruolin''s arms reaching out her small hands as if she wanted her mother to carry her. Lu Xiaohua took a step forward, but she stopped in the end. After all, she was someone else''s child. It was just that the child had recognized the wrong person. Just as she turned around, the light in front of her was blocked for a moment. Then, the light from the corner of the woman''s ck clothes was right in front of her. "It''s been a long time," The woman took off her sunsses and smiled at her. Her smile contained something else, many of which were hidden in the corners of her eyes. The warm light fell on her body, but there was no warmth at all. She didn''t know if she had blocked the light or if the sun had given up on her. She walked closer and stood in front of Lu Xiaohua. Then, she reached out her hand. Hello, I''m Shen Wei. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua also unconsciously reached out her hand. "Do we ... Know each other?" She mumbled to herself. It felt familiar, yet foreign at the same time. She clearly did not remember many things, not many people, but there were always many inexplicable memories that woulde to her. When she tried to search again, she realized that she could not feel anything, and she could not find anything. The memory that belonged to her was still nk, just like her previous life. She started her life at the age of 25 and had forgotten many things and many people. mm ... Shen Wei suddenly smiled and brushed her long hair. do you like to listen to stories? " Lu Xiaohua could not react to her sudden question. Not long after, they were already seated in a very quiet coffee shop. Shen Wei wanted to order a cup of cabbino for herself, but Lu Xiaohua did not like the taste, so she ordered a ss of milk. One ck and one white, sometimes it really did look like the lives of two women. Shen Wei had been living in the dark from the start, while Lu Xiaohua was a rich girl who lived in the light. She did not even have a past, while Shen Wei was made up of so many embarrassments. "When did you get to know me?" Lu qianhua took a sip of milk and carefully asked the woman in front of her. She could not remember this woman''s existence. "When is it?" Shen Wei picked up the mug on the table. Her red lips were also stained with some lip marks, which were left on the mug. It was sexy and seductive. I''ve forgotten. she put the cup down and ced her hand on the table, resting her chin on it. if you want to find the answer, you have to find it yourself. Do you want to know your past and what happened to you? " Lu Xiaohua held the cup in her hand tightly. Wasn''t her past as her parents and Gao Yi had said? it was very calm and in. they said that my past is not worth mentioning. she lowered her head and looked at her fingers on the ss. They were white and slender, but they were also too thin. Did these hands hold something in the past? "You believe that?" Shen Wei used the spoon in her hand to gently stir the dark brown liquid in the cup. of course. Ji Xiaohua didn''t want to suspect her family, nor did she want to suspect Gao Yi. This was because behind such suspicion, there could be a lie. She wasn''t sure if she could ept such a lie, even if it was a lie with good intentions. "Do you want to know?" Shen Wei smiled, but the light in the corner of his eyes was very cold. Lu Xiaohua raised her head and gently closed her rose-colored lips. When she looked up at Shen Wei again, there was a hint of determination in her clear eyes. "I want to know." "Even if it''s not very good? Is it something that made you sad and upended your entire life?" Shen Wei asked again, her tone sharp and aggressive. yes, even if it''s not good. Lu Xiaohua''s fingers touched it lightly and then clenched it tightly. "Why?" Shen Weizily lifted her chin again. isn''t this good? It''s good to forget the past sometimes, to live again and forget everything. It''s not an opportunity that everyone has. From the day you wake up, from the day you lose your memory, you''re a new person. You don''t have a past, but your future is bright and happy. You have parents who love you, an elder brother who dote on you, and a man who loves you." but I want to live clearly. Lu Xiaohua interrupted Shen Wei. I want to live clearly. No matter what my past is, I want to live for myself and not anyone else. Don''t you understand? " She grabbed her hair lightly. every time I close my eyes, I''m thinking about who I am. It was only after a long time that I realized that I''m lu Xiaohua. &Quot; Oh ... Shen Wei let out a breath. "You really want to know?" She asked again. yes, " Lu Xiaohua nodded. can you tell me? " Shen Wei sat up straight, took her bag, and opened it. Unlike other women, her bag did not contain many things. The palm-sized bag only had a small phone, a pack of cigarettes, a lighter, and a lipstick. She took out a cigarette from her bag, took one out, lit it, and put it between her lips. She took a light puff, then blew out a mouthful of smoke, which blurred her eyes. Lu Xiaohua was waiting for her to finish her cigarette. This was not the first time she had seen a woman smoke, but Shen Wei was the most vorful woman she had ever seen. Even though she smelled of tobo, she was still azy but exquisite woman. She smoked mouthful after mouthful. Her slightly narrowed eyes revealed a hint of fatigue, and even the makeup couldn''t hide the dark circles under her eyes. Chapter 1045 Jiangnan "Did you have a nightmare again?" Lu Xiaohua''s sudden question shocked even herself. we ... sheughed bitterly. as expected, we know each other. &Quot; Shen Wei just smiled. Her gazended on the entrance of the coffee shop, and the curve on her red lips widened. Xiaohua. Gao Yi strode over, and his expression changed when he saw Shen Wei. "Gao Yi, you''re here?" Lu Xiaohua stood up and waved at him. Gao Yi came over, his expression not looking good. let''s go back. It''s toote. &Quot; However, Lu Xiaohua was a little hesitant. She had not heard what she wanted to hear, and she did not know what she wanted to know either. Should she just go back like this? Of course, she also understood that with Gao Yi here, she would not be able to get anything out of him. forget it. she stood up. I''ll go to the washroom first ande backter. After the taxi finished speaking, she was about to leave, but her heart sank. It was a kind of heartache. Not long after she left, Gao Yi suddenly pressed his hand on the table. "Shen Wei, what do you want to do?" He lowered his voice, and it was not hard to hear the warning in his tone. I''ve said it many times. She doesn''t remember you, and she doesn''t remember the past. She''s doing well now. &Quot; "Very good?" Shen Wei lifted her red lips and sneered. is she doing well? I have eyes. I can see it without you telling me. But Gao Yi, don''t forget that you guys took away her memories because she lost her daughter. She had no reason to live. That year, Song Wan lost rainy once, causing them to be separated. Now that it''s you, don''t you feel that you''re as cruel and shameless as Song Wan?" Gao Yi clenched his fists tightly, and his usually gentle face darkened with displeasure. you don''t have to care about our business. Please don''t appear beside her. You and she are people from two different worlds. &Quot; Shen Wei snuffed out the cigarette in her hand and threw it into the ashtray. She picked up her bag, stood up, and left without looking back. When Lu Xiaohua returned, Shen Wei had already left. There was only the lingering smell of cigarettes in the air. It was as if the warmth of the woman''s fingers was still on it. The tea was cold when people left, and only the faint scent of tobo remained. There was also some left on her fingertips that could not stand the wind and rain, and also could not stand the passage of time. "Why did she leave?" Lu Xiaohua was a little disappointed. She had not asked what she wanted to know and had not heard about her past. She still did not know anything about it. Xiaohua. Gao Yi suddenly walked over and held her shoulders tightly with both hands. you''d better stay away from that woman. &Quot; "Why?" Lu Xiaohua was shocked by his sudden force. The muscles on his face were twitching, and there was a hint of not-so-scary hideousness. If this was on someone else''s face, it might not mean anything, but he was Gao Yi. He was Gao Yi. He was a doctor. "Do you know who she is?" Gao Yi increased his strength, almost crushing Lu Xiaohua''s shoulder des. Lu Xiaohua shook her head. Actually, she was a little shocked by Gao Yi''s current agitation. As for the name Shen Wei, she was very unfamiliar with it. All she knew was the name Shen Wei. Perhaps Gao Yi felt that he was too agitated. He finally let go of Xia ruoxin''s shoulders and adjusted her clothes. "Xiao Hua, I''m sorry. I was too excited." I''m fine. Lu Xiaohua smiled at him, but her brows unknowingly tightened. "Gao Yi, who is Shen Wei?" She ced her hands behind her back and clenched them tightly. She was afraid that she would not be able to control herself and ce her hands on her shoulders. If Gao Yi saw through her, he would have crushed her bones. "Her?" Gao Yi''s curled lips were cold, and it made Lu Xiaohua shiver. she''s Jiang Nan''s top Public Rtions Officer. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua was stunned for a moment. She did not think that Shen Wei would have such a status. Although the name Jiangnan sounded nice and artistic, anyone with a bit of status would know what kind of ce Jiangnan was. To put it nicely, it was a money-squandering den for the rich. To put it bluntly, it was actually a ce where people gambled. However, Shen Wei did not look like one. No, even if what Gao Yi said was true, Lu Xiaohua still believed in Shen Wei''s character. She could feel that this woman''s heart had cleared up after a struggle. She turned around and her gaze fell on the ashtray on the table. The woman''s scent was still on the ashtray. It wasnguid and casual, but also sad. let''s go back. Gao Yi held her hand tightly. Lu Xiaohua nodded slightly, but there was a trace of suspicion in her lowered eyes. She didn''t know whose words she could trust in this world. She wanted to know what her past was like. Even if it wasn''t a happy memory, even if there wasn''t a trace of happiness there, she would only know when she thought about it. She could regret it, but she didn''t want to. She could be in pain, but she could not be nk. Jiang Nan was built near the sea. Not far from it was arge Sea area. Jiang Nan was a very famous holiday resort here. The rich toads spent their time here, while the poor lived here. This was the darkest ce. There was greed in people''s hearts. The scantily dressed women might just be public rtionsdies who could be brought out anywhere. They had nice names, but the things they did were just the things that ordinary prostitutes (forbidden) did. However, it was also possible that she would be the daughter of a rich family. They didn''tck food and clothing, but theycked excitement. Of course, those well-dressed men might be gamblers who had lost all their money, or they might be billionaires. But you could never see their sincerity from their faces. They threw their money here for excitement, but they would not leave any heart behind. They spent their time here and brought it back. Perhaps it was satisfaction, or perhaps it was a greater emptiness. Lu Xiaohua took out her ck sunsses from her bag. She thought that she would be afraid and terrified of this ce, but unexpectedly, her heart was very calm. It was as if she had been here before, and it also seemed like she had been here before. Holding her bag tightly, she walked in. Anyone could enter this ce. No one would suddenly stop you and ask you who you were looking for. No one would care if you were rich or not. Rich people had their own ways of doing things, and poor people had their own ways of doing things. Of course, one day, everyone would be the same. If you bought something, you had to pay. If you didn''t, you couldn''t bear the consequences. Chapter 1046 You Find The Answer Yourself Jiang Nan might look bright on the outside, but everyone knew the dirty and dark things that happened in the maind. It was impossible for such a ce to be clean. As long as there were benefits, it couldn''t be clean. She walked to the bar counter and sat down, half of her face hidden under the sunsses. I''m looking for Shen Wei. she took out some money from her bag and handed it over. The bartender graciously took the money as his tip. please wait a moment, " he said to Lu Xiaohua. In this ce, it wasmon for men to look for women, but it was rare for women to look for women, and they were looking for Shen Wei. Jiang Nan''s number one Public Rtions Officer. Lu Xiaohua wondered if Shen Wei knew that she woulde to look for her, which was why she could find her so easily. A waiter had gone out to do something. When he came back, he lowered his voice and said to Lu Xiaohua, " please follow me. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua felt that she was being too bold. In this ce, one should know for the first time that one could not casually follow strangers. Otherwise, one might lose their life. And the person in front of her was a fool. He really left when he said so, but this was also what people said about silly people having silly luck. you''re here. Shen Wei raised her eyes. She was sitting on a rocking chair. The rocking chair swayed gently and creaked from time to time. To Lu Xiaohua, this scene seemed familiar. Yes, it was like they had met before. She was once again sure that she knew Shen Wei before. find a ce to sit. Shen Wei pointed casually. you can sit wherever you want. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua looked around for a long time, but there was no ce for her to sit. forget it. she ced her bag on the ground and sat cross-legged on it. "What do you want to know?" Shen Wei continued to swing her chair, and the curve of her red lips always had a special meaning. It was so mysterious that it made people want to destroy it. I ... Lu Xiaohua licked her dry red lips. She had a lot of questions to ask, but now she realized that she could not ask a single one. "Have I Been Here Before?" She felt a sense of familiarity with this ce. It was really familiar, but she didn''t know where this familiarity came from because her memory was nk. "En, I''ve been here." Shen Wei ced her feet on the ground, and the rocking chair started to calm down. For the second question, she ced her right hand on her face and smiled confusedly, but her eyes were fixed on Lu Xiaohua. Lu qianhua clenched her fingers and looked up. how did I lose my memory? " She kept feeling that something was not right. They all said that she was injured and had lost her memory, but why did she always feel that they were lying from their words? I don''t know about this. Shen Weiy down again. so, you don''t have toe and ask me. I really don''t know. &Quot; "Did something happen to me in the past?" Lu Xiaohua asked again, " is there something that I should have forgotten? " But I can''t remember now?" you''d better find the answer yourself. Shen Wei''s Red lips lifted slightly, as if she did not intend to tell her these things. "Why?" Lu Xiaohua did not understand. you clearly know everything. Why are you not willing to tell me? " because you don''t remember. Shen Wei closed her eyes and her red lips fell. for those who don''t know, I''ll tell you that it''s not you. You''ll just think of it as a boring story. &Quot; if you want the answer, you can find it yourself. I can only tell you that some memories are your everything. If you lose them, you will lose everything. &Quot; When Lu Xiaohua came out of Shen Wei''s ce, she was still a little confused. She did not know what was going on. She came to find an answer, but up until now, Shen Wei did not tell her anything and told her to find it herself. But how and where was she going to find it? Just as she was Congo to step out, a Rascal-like man had already walked up to her. His eyes were fixed on her, and his gaze moved from her thin but exquisite body to her face. It was rare to meet such a high-quality woman. Lu Xiaohua turned to the side and wanted to leave, but the man grabbed her wrist andughed loudly. "Miss, are you alone? do you want me toe over and apany you?" As he said this, his hand was about to touch Lu Xiaohua''s fair face, but Lu Xiaohua used her bag to block this pig. let go. her voice turned cold as she tried to pull her wrist away, but the man held on so tightly that he almost broke her wrist. "Let go?" The man looked as if he had heard a joke. are you new here? "Do you understand the rules here? you can ask for as much money as you want. I don''t have anything, but I have money. As long as you serve me well, I''ll give you as much as you want, cars, houses, and money." As he spoke, his hand was about to touch Lu Xiaohua''s chest. With a bang, Lu Xiaohua took her bag and smashed it on the man''s head. In the end, some bottles from her bag hit the man''s head and he started bleeding. The man felt the pain. When he touched his face, his expression changed. "Damn b * tch, you dare to hit me?" His hand was already about to hit her. Lu Xiaohua quickly used her other hand to cover her face, regretting that she had caused such trouble. She waited for the pain toe, but after waiting for a long time, she did not feel any pain. Instead, she heard the man''s screams that sounded like a pig being ughtered. She opened her eyes sneakily and ced her bag in front of her. She saw that the hooligan-like man who had grabbed her earlier was now curled up on the ground. A foot was already stepping on his face. The man kept begging for mercy and screaming. He was in so much pain that tears and snot kept flowing out. Lu Xiaohua put her bag down. All the light in front of her was covered by a ck shadow. It was almostpletely blocked. "Chu lui?" She squinted her eyes and rolled up her sleeves. The man who looked a little wild was Lin lui. He raised his wrist to look at his watch and stomped on the person on the ground a few times before turning to leave. However, he suddenly stopped after a few steps. "Miss Lu, are you still going to stay here?" Lu Xiaohua quickly followed while the man on the ground held his head and wailed. At this moment, Shen Wei walked out and the crowd made way for her. Chapter 1047 1038-Turkey Uncle She stood in front of the man and looked down at him. "Does it hurt?" Her red lips lifted slightly. She was clearly smiling, but her eyes were extremely cold. it hurts ... the man trembled and rolled on the ground in pain. However, Shen Wei raised her foot and stomped on the man''s face. ah ... after another scream, the whole world seemed to have fallen silent. Shen Wei retracted her foot and said to the person beside her. throw him out. He doesn''t even know the rules of Jiangnan. He deserves to be beaten. &Quot; A few bodyguards stepped forward, grabbed the man''s leg, and threw him out of the door. He was just a small boss from apany. Who did he think he was? even if the woman was from Jiangnan, he could not touch her as he pleased. He could take her away, but he could not force her. In the car, Lu Xiaohua hugged her bag tightly. Until now, she felt that her heart was about to jump out of her chest. Mr. Chu, thank you. she finally heaved a sigh of relief. no need, " Chu lui said lightly without looking at her. Lu Xiaohua waved her hand and patted her chest. She opened her bag and searched for a long time, but she realized that she did not bring any water. "Mr. Chu, can we stop at a convenience store? I want to buy a bottle of water. she fanned the air in front of her and felt that her mouth was really dry and her throat was a little painful. In the end, Chu lui threw her something. Lu Xiaohua took a look and felt a little dumbfounded. This was a type of fruit milk that children drank. Children all liked to drink it. Chu lui had this in his car, so he must have prepared it for his daughter. "I feel a little weird drinking this?" She took out a bottle, but she really couldn''t drink it. What was the difference between this and a child snatching snacks? Mr. Chu, don''t you feel that I''m stealing your daughter''s food? " She waved the brand of fruit milk in her hand and said to Chu lui. No. Chu lui continued to drive. my daughter and I drink the same milk powder. &Quot; The fruit milk in Lu Xiaohua''s hand almost fell to the ground. She hurriedly clenched her fist again and directly opened the lid to drink it. Actually, it tasted pretty good. No wonder children liked to drink it so much. Should she buy some for herself in the future? With a screech, Chu lui stopped the car in front of the Lu family''s house and opened the car door. His slightly narrowed eyes were cold. miss Lu, Jiang Nan isn''t a ce you can go to. On ount of my past friendship with Lu jinrong, I saved your life. But next time, remember, you won''t be so lucky. Please get out of the car. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua wanted to exin, but in the end, she realized that they were not familiar with each other. She did not seem to need to exin to a stranger. As soon as she got out of the car, the ck off-road vehicle reversed quickly and drove away in an instant, leaving her with a cloud of exhaust and half a bottle of fruit milk in her hand. She put the fruit milk to her lips and drank the remaining half of the bottle. little flower ... the sudden voice almost made her choke. en. Gao Yi, when did you arrive? " She blinked her eyes and saw Gao Yi walk over and take the fruit milk from her hand. "Why do you drink this? he brought the bottle in front of his eyes. "It''s quite good?" Lu Xiaohua thought of the sweet and sour taste and liked it. She would buy a few more bottlester. Actually, the taste was really not bad. Gao Yi could not help butugh. why do you like to drink children''s food? " "Is it very strange?" Lu Xiaohua felt that it was a little strange just now, but she did not feel it anymore. I''ve seen a person who would drink his daughter''s milk powder. &Quot; Gao Yi tidied her hair. what''s wrong? why is your hair so messy? what did you do? " ah, it''s nothing, it''s nothing. Lu Xiaohua hurriedly pulled her hair back. I went shopping, but I didn''t buy anything. she lied, and her eyshes fluttered slightly. She didn''t know that Gao Yi''s face had a sh ofplicated emotions. Just now, he had seen it. That car was Chu lui''S. He wanted to know the reason, but it seemed like Lu Xiaohua did not want to say it, and he did not expose her. Thest time, his cowardice and willingness almost caused her to ruin herselfpletely. This time, he swore that no matter what happened, he would not back down again. let''s go. he held Lu Xiaohua''s hand tightly. Lu Xiaohua felt the muscles on her body tremble slightly, but she did not know where this inexplicable rejection came from. This was her boyfriend. Yes, he was her boyfriend. Moreover, they were not young anymore. He might be her husband in the future. He was the only man by her side. If she had to choose a husband, she thought that her final choice would be him and only him. There was still a sweet and sour taste in her mouth. It was the taste of fruit milk, and she wanted to drink another bottle. It was as if at a certain moment, there was a familiar feeling in her heart. When was it, where was it, and who was it in front of? She couldn''t remember? Chu lui took out the milk powder. Rainy was sleeping in her Cartoon Pajamas and a pair of small slippers as she stood in front of the table. look carefully. Chu lui took the spoon from inside. first, scoop up a spoonful of milk powder. &Quot; "One more spoonful, two more spoonfuls ..." He poured a total of four spoonfuls, then took the warm water on the side and poured it into the cups, one big cup and one small cup. here you go. Hold it properly. he ced the small cup in his daughter''s hand. Rainy took the cup with both hands and happily took a sip. Lin lui took the cup on the table with one hand and his daughter with the other before sitting on the sofa. Rainy hugged the cup with both hands and sat on her father''sp. Her face had be more and more exquisite recently because she had grown up and gained some weight. However, she was still a pitiful and fragile child. Actually, Chu lui was worried every day that his daughter would not grow up. He was afraid that when she grew up, she would not need a father. He was also afraid that she would not grow up and would always be this weak and sickly. Perhaps every father was in such a dilemma. He ruffled his daughter''s hair. "Baby, your hair''s long. Do you want to cut it?" Rainy shook her head vigorously. I don''t want to cut it. &Quot; Chu luibed his daughter''s hair, which had almost grown to her waist. tomorrow, daddy will bring you to get a haircut, okay? it''s that uncle who looks like a Turkey. &Quot; And the turkey he was talking about was Qin Luo. Chapter 1048 I Just Have A Lot Of Money okay. rainy really liked to go to that uncle''s ce because every time she went, she would be prettier. Of course, it was also because she had a pretty face. She drank the milk in the cup, mouthful by mouthful. Her feet swayed in the air, and then a small slipper fell to the ground. Chu lui picked it up and helped his daughter put it on. He also ced the cup by his lips and squinted his eyes slightly. This bottle was slightly sweet, butpared to the bitter coffee, he still liked to drink this. After drinking it for a long time, he had started to get used to this taste. Of course, he had also started to fight with his daughter for milk powder. let''s go, baby. Go to sleep with daddy. &Quot; Chu lui put the cup down and took the cup from his daughter''s hand. He put it aside. When the nanny came to clean the room tomorrow, the cup would naturally be washed. "Daddy, don''t you have to work?" Rainy leaned her face against her father''s neck. "Yeah, I''m not working overtime anymore. Dad''s not busy these days." daddy''s the best. rainy reached out and hugged her father''s neck. daddy''s been working hard. Daddy can sleep well without working. &Quot; Chu lui stopped in his tracks and hugged his daughter even tighter. He helped his daughter wash her feet and hugged her to sleep. He even told her a story. The little one fell asleep very quickly with a beautiful doll in her arms. Chu lui covered his daughter with the nket. Even though he was lying down, he started to feel sleepy. He wanted to go to the study room to work for a while, but in the end, he could not bear to leave his daughter. He held his daughter''s small hand. All of a sudden, there was a slight pain in her heart. ruoxin, did you see that? I''ve found our daughter. Don''t worry, she''s fine. I''ll make sure our little princess grows up safely and happily. &Quot; Hey down again and held his daughter''s small body in his arms. This small child was his everything now. The next day, he pushed back all the meetings. Today, he was going to take his daughter out for a haircut, a haircut, and then take her to the amusement park to y. As for the work in thepany, he would put it aside for now. Yang ruolin looked at the elevator from time to time. It was almost nine O ''clock. Why was Chu lui still not here? he had always been the most dedicated employee in thepany. For 365 days, apart from holidays, he would never leave early or bete. However, he seemed to bete today. "Xiao Chen, where did the president go today?" She couldn''t help but ask Secretary Xiao Chen. She was Chu lui''s Secretary; naturally, she knew Chu lui''s schedule and work schedule for the day. why don''t you ask the President? " Secretary Xiao Chen smiled at her, but it was a fake smile. the president won''t being over today. He brought the little princess to the amusement park to y. The little princess still loves her father the most. &Quot; These words were undoubtedly a p to yang ruolin''s face. She grabbed the documents on the table and clenched them into a ball. Her face was twisted. They actually went out. It was finally Monday, and she could see Chu lui. Why didn''t they go out on the weekend? why did they have to pick Monday? Secretary Xiao Chen propped up her face on her hand. She pouted her red lips when she saw yang ruolin''s face change like a chameleon. When she first came, she was a good person. How did she be like this? she used to call her sister Xiao Chen, but now it was all Xiao Chen, Xiao Chen. Did she not have a name? Humans were indeed insatiable. A person like the president was not someone that ordinary women could imagine. So what if he had a good face? if the president was someone who could easily see his face, he would not be alone until now. Humans could eat more, but it was better to dream less ... The sky outside was just right, and the warm sun was reflecting down through the ss. Chu lui sat on the sofa outside. The internationally renowned stylist was actually cutting a little girl''s hair. "Chu lui, did you burn all your money? you can cut your daughter''s hair yourself. Why do you have to make me do it? do you know how much it costs me to cut my hair? do you know how many people are waiting for me? why do you have to let your daughter''s hair in? " even though he liked this little one too. Chu lui had a dark face, but how could his daughter be so beautiful? I''m rich. Chu lui rolled his eyes at him. my daughter''s hair, baby. She doesn''t let anyone touch it. Only your skills are good. &Quot; then, should I thank you for your appreciation and reward? " Qin Luo rolled his eyes at the sky. He would rather not have all this. Dressing up an ugly woman was his achievement, and dressing up a beautiful woman was his work. But, what about such a young child? okay, baby, sit tight. Qin Luo pinched Rainy''s exceptionally beautiful face and touched his chin. He twirled the scissors in his hand and removed the dyed curls. Then, he cut the child''s fringe. The fringe was thinner so that the child would not feel hot in the summer. Of course, it was the most popr air fringe. The scissors in his hand moved quickly, and not many strands of hair fell to the ground. He remembered Chu lui''s words. His daughter''s baby could not cut too much hair. This child was afraid of cutting her hair. If she cut too much, she would really cry. After a while, a beautiful China doll appeared in front of Chu lui. The baby was already very beautiful, and now, it was an SD doll with long hair and a pair of big eyes. Chu lui was very satisfied with his daughter''s new style. He would buy a beautiful dress for his daughterter, and she would look even better. Now, Chu lui had really treated dressing up his daughter as a career to manage. He fed his daughter some water, then carried her up and sent the bill to mypany. don''t worry. Qin Luo leaned on the sofa and put his legs on the sofa. I won''t charge you less. he would take what he should take, but he wouldn''t take what he shouldn''t. Chu lui carried his daughter out. He drove and stopped at arge shopping mall. Then, he carried his daughter out and carried her all the way to a children''s clothing store. Ever since his daughter was found, everything she had was taken care of by him as her father. She wasbed, bought clothes, and washed her feet. Everything was taken care of by him as a father. After such a long time, no matter how unfamiliar he was as a father, he had be a qualified stay-at-home dad. "Mr. Chu, did you bring your daughter here to buy some clothes?" When Chu lui entered, the store manager came to wee him personally. Chapter 1049 I Want A Big Baby mm. Chu lui put his daughter down. Instantly, the store manager''s eyes lit up. A real-life SD doll. It was so beautiful. Oh, she remembered. "We just got a new batch of clothes, and I think one of them will suit your daughter." As she spoke, she quickly looked through the pile of clothes. This was the new product. It was a new batch of clothes sent by a famous foreign children''s clothingpany. She had not had time to put it on the shelves. She took out a red cake dress and brought it to Chu lui. "Mr. Chu, what do you think of this one? The fabric is made of pure cotton, and it won''t hurt the baby''s skin. The style is also thetest, and there''s only one single piece." "Do you like it?" Chu lui ced his hand on his daughter''s head. Actually, he felt pretty good about it, but it all depended on whether the baby liked it or not. yes, I like it. rainy nodded her head. She really liked this little dress. The store manager was also very happy. This Mr. Chu had always been very generous, and he could buy his daughter any clothes that cost as much as he wanted. Especially this dress, it was the most expensive one in this batch. The store manager brought rainy to try on the clothes first. When they came out, Chu lui really liked his daughter wearing this dress. Red only looked good on fair-skinned children, and his daughter looked like her mother. Her skin was very fair, and her eyes were big. Coupled with the special styling, she looked even more like a pretty doll. He took out his card. He wanted this dress, so he could just put it on his daughter. As for the old clothes, he didn''t want them. He had worn them a few times anyway. The store manager couldn''t help but tsk. As expected, he was rich and overbearing. Chu lui held his daughter''s hand and prepared to go shopping for toys. Many people could not help but turn back to look at them. Rainy already had a pretty face, and Chu lui was extremely proud of her because she was his daughter. He brought his daughter into the toy store and picked out a toy for her. Rainy picked out a beautiful princess doll and hugged it in her arms. At this moment, another little girl came in and pointed at rainy. "Mom, I want that doll." okay. the child''s mother took a doll from the shelf and gave it to her daughter. The little girl threw the doll to the ground with a bang and refused to do it. "I don''t want this broken doll. I want the big doll." "Big baby?" The woman was baffled. where did this big dolle from? " the one in the red dress. the little girl pointed at rainy. mommy, I want this big doll. Can you help me buy it? " The woman looked embarrassed. She really wanted to tell her daughter that it was not a doll. Rainy tilted her head and ran to Chu lui''s body. She hugged her father''s legs and then stuck her head out. That obedient and cute look of hers could really make one''s face turn red with cuteness. The little girl stopped crying. She opened her mouth wide and tugged at her mother''s clothes. mommy, doll, it can run ... &Quot; Chu lui carried his daughter, paid for the doll, and walked out. He could still hear the little girl crying behind him. "Mommy, I want a doll. I want a doll that can run. Can you tell that uncle to give us the running doll?" Chu lui ruffled his daughter''s head, and a rare smile appeared on his lips. Suddenly, rainy seemed to have noticed something. She struggled and jumped out of her father''s arms. Then, she ran forward and hugged the legs of the woman in front of her. She raised her head and called out, " "Mom ..." Lu Xiaohua lowered her head. When she saw the little girl who was hugging her, she could not help but smile. Rainy looked different today. However, she looked even better. Her fingers ran through the child''s soft ck hair. She was really defeated by the way her parents dressed their daughter. If she had a daughter in the future, she would dress her up like this. Look, how beautiful she was. It was Rainy''s call of ''mommy'' that made her feel awkward. She really, really didn''t have a daughter this old. Furthermore, she had seen her father there. mommy. rainy raised her head with all her might and grabbed onto her clothes, not letting go. Mr. Chu, what a coincidence. Lu Xiaohua realized that she could only chuckle and say this. mm, it''s a coincidence. Chu lui walked over and ced his hand on his daughter''s small shoulder. baby, we''re leaving. &Quot; However, rainy shook her head desperately. Her two small arms hugged Lu Xiaohua''s leg tightly and refused to let go. Chu lui could not use a forceful method on his daughter, and Lu Xiaohua could only continue to feel awkward. Not long after, she sat in Chu lui''s car with a doll-like pretty little girl in her arms. I''m sorry, " Chu lui apologized. I only have one daughter, so I''ll spoil her a little. Whatever she likes, I''ll get it for her no matter what. &Quot; "Does that include mom?" Lu Xiaohua was actually joking. yes, " Chu lui said simply and casually. she wanted a mother, so I found her a mother. &Quot; For a moment, Lu Xiaohua really felt that this man was crazy. Didn''t she have a mother? Lu Xiaohua recalled the woman who looked very simr to rainy, but rainy did not seem to like her very much. There was a traffic light in front. Chu lui stopped the car and turned around to look at his happy daughter. He reached out and stroked her soft hair. her mother is no longer around. That woman looks like my wife. She wants a mother, so I found one for her. &Quot; it''s true. Lu Xiaohua did not know how to continue. It turned out that this man was telling the truth. He really found a mother for his daughter. No wonder she was not born for real. That fake mother did not know how to dote on her child. Thest time, she almost threw the child. Regardless of whether she was a biological child or not, the child was innocent, right? However, she really did not understand why this child had already set her mind on her. "How do I look like her mother?" She could not help but ask Chu lui. Chu lui frowned slightly. If he had to say which part of her looked like him, it was actually nothing. However, if he had to say that she didn''t look like him, he just felt that there was something simr that he couldn''t put into words. Perhaps it was the so-called feeling. Chu lui could only tell her this in the end. A child''s heart was very pure. Her liking was her first feeling. "Miss Lu, can I ask you for a favor?" Chu lui stopped the car by the side of the road. He gripped the steering wheel tightly and begged. Yes, he had never begged anyone in his life. She was the first. Chapter 1050 Visually Inspected go ahead. Lu Xiaohua felt that she owed this man one. If it was not too much, she would agree. "Can you be her mother for a day?" Chu lui turned to his side and asked Lu Xiaohua seriously. Her shadow was reflected in his cold and clear ck eyes. He realized that rainy liked Lu Xiaohua more than yang ruolin. He had said before that he would do anything for his daughter, including helping her find a mother. this ... how could Lu Xiaohua agree? " after all, I''m not her mother. she was willing if it was just one day. She gently stroked the child''s soft hair in her arms, but what would happen after one day? Yes, she could be Rainy''s mother for a day, but not forever. After all, she was Lu Xiaohua, not Rainy''s biological mother. you owe her this, " Chu lui said lightly. It was not hard to hear the hidden meaning in his words. "I owe her?" Lu Xiaohua did not understand what he was saying. How do I owe her? " She really didn''t know. She couldn''t remember the past. Her past was nk. Could it be that she killed the child''s mother? Therefore, she owed this child and her mother. you owe her a mother. Chu lui''s voice continued. Lu Xiaohua really felt that her mouth was like a crow''s. Why did she really owe him? "Did I kill her mother?" She still felt that Chu lui was joking, and she did not like Chu lui''s personality. There were people who owed money, but she had never seen someone who forced an unmarried woman to be the mother of their daughter. sort of. Chu lui''s words made Lu Xiaohua''s heart clench. She clenched her fingers. I''ve killed people before? " "What, you don''t remember?" Chu lui asked her calmly. Of course, he did not pin Xia ruoxin''s death on Lu Xiaohua. After all, she was not the one who killed Xia ruoxin. It was him. If he had not handed Xia ruoxin over to Xia Yixuan, this series of irreversible mistakes would not have happened. Lu Xiaohua raised her head and wanted to say something, but in the end, she shut her mouth tightly. "How did she die?" She lowered her head and ced her fingers on the child''s head. She was afraid that she was really afraid of the murderer who killed the child''s mother. If it was really the murderer, she would tell her how she could pay him back in this life. she got into a car ident for you. Chu lui''s voice was a little hard. Lu Xiaohua''s heart could not help but shrink. He got into an ident for her. He got into an ident for her. She stopped her gaze at the car window not far away. It turned out that there were still some unusual things, but she really did not remember. Lu Xiaohua, " the man called her name again. yes, I have something to do. she came back to her senses, but she was a little less confident and found it difficult to face the father and daughter. I''m very grateful for you avenging her. I owe you a word of thanks. &Quot; Chu lui''s sudden words made Lu Xiaohua even more confused, and she was even more conflicted. "What did I do?" Sheughed bitterly. In her chaotic mind, there was indeed no memory at all. She used to be nk. Everything was empty and white. She could not find a single memory, nor could she find a trace of color. Chu lui suddenly shifted all his attention to her, only to find the woman looking lost. "Lu Xiaohua, you really don''t remember what happened in the past?" He narrowed his eyes. He could feel that she didn''t know anything about what he said. She was trying to ept it, but it seemed like she couldn''t eat it. yes. Lu Xiaohua did not hide it. I fell sick a year ago. When I woke up, I couldn''t remember what happened in the past. Dad and mom said that I was fine in the past, but I only found out today that not having anything doesn''t mean that I really didn''t. Actually, I did, but they were unwilling to tell me. &Quot; Mr. Chu. she looked at Chu lui and asked him seriously. "Can you tell me everything you know? I want to retrieve those memories, even if they''re not what I want." mommy ... rainy rubbed her eyes. She had woken up. When she saw Lu Xiaohua, she happily buried her little face in her arms. As an exchange, she did not want to make such a request because she did not want to use this child as a bargaining chip. She liked this child very much and felt sorry for her, but she had nothing else she could ask Chu lui to exchange for. you don''t have to say anything. I understand. Chu lui lifted the corners of his cold and thin lips, and his sneer made Lu Xiaohua feel ashamed. The car drove on for a while more before they arrived at an amusement park. Lu Xiaohua held Rainy''s hand and brought her around the entire amusement park. It was just that it was not easy to be a mother. She was still wearing a pair of high heels, and now, she really wanted to throw them away and step on the ground barefooted. She finally understood that beauty had a price to pay, and she had really paid a very heavy price today. Her legs were about to break. She finally found a chair to rest on. She quickly sat down and carried rainy up to sit beside her. Her hand never left the child beside her. At this moment, Chu lui came over with a bag of things and threw one to Lu Xiaohua. it''s for me. Thank you. Lu Xiaohua was a little ttered. She opened the bag and saw a pair of t shoes in her size. "How did you know what size my shoes are?" She hurriedly took off her high heels and put on t shoes. They were just right. They were not too big or too small. Moreover, this brand of shoes was veryfortable to wear. They said that they were here to bring the child around, but in the end, she seemed to have taken advantage of them again and even got a pair of shoes. I can see it. Chu lui passed her a bottle of water. Then, she took out another bottle from her body. This bottle carried his body temperature and was not too cold. He wanted to feed it to his daughter. Mr. Chu''s eyesight was not bad. Lu Xiaohua took the water from the chair, opened the lid, and started drinking. you and my wife''s feet are about the same size. ording to your height, it''s about this size. If it''s too big, you can make do with it. If it''s too small, you can throw it away. &Quot; Chu lui was a man of few words. To be able to say so much today was already a great honor for others. He made an exception to speak to Lu Xiaohua only for the sake of his daughter and also for a sense of familiarity that even he himself did not know about. This feeling was very strange. It was as if they were very familiar with each other, but now, they werepletely different. He could not help but smile. They were not familiar. Lu Xiaohua might not have Yiyi, but she remembered him. Ever since this woman entered hispany, she had never treated him as her boss. He did not understand the reason in the past, but now he did. It was because the person she wanted to take revenge on was not only Xia Yixuan, but also him. Chapter 1051 1042-Her Past She was repaying his kindness. Now that she had repaid him, she had forgotten everything, while he was still atoning for his sins. Lu Xiaohua put her high heels into the bag and instantly felt that she was shorter while Chu lui was taller. However, his feet were no longer suffering. She tried on the new shoes on the ground. They did fit her feet. She didn''t have to think of a way herself, and of course, she didn''t have to throw them away. Mr. Chu, the money for the shoes ... she grabbed her bag. She had to give it to him, right? Chu lui squinted his eyes. The coldness in his dark eyes made Lu Xiaohua swallow her next words. Alright, she got it. Stop ring at her. After Chu lui finished feeding his daughter water, he took some snacks and let his daughter sit on hisp to eat. Rainy raised her head and bumped it against her father. Chu lui smiled and kissed her little face. The father and daughter had a really good rtionship. However, this kind of good made Lu Xiaohua''s heart start to feel sour. She thought that this could be jealousy or envy. She was jealous that he had a daughter and envied her for having such a good father. mommy, can you bring rainy to y that? " After rainy was full, she pulled Lu Xiaohua''s hand and pointed at the small ne in front. sure. Lu Xiaohua was no longer afraid of running away. She threw her high heels to the great president Chu, then began to y. She apanied the little guy on the children''s small ne three times in a row. When she got off the ne, the child in her arms was so tired that he had fallen asleep. thank you. Chu lui carried his daughter and took off his clothes to cover his daughter''s small body. you''re wee. Lu Xiaohua took her bag and a pair of shoes. She stared at the child who was sleeping soundly in Chu lui''s arms. The child was very good-looking, but he was also raised well. It was clear that he was taken care of very carefully. His little face was white and tender, his body was in good shape, and he was full of energy. "Mr. Chu is such a good father." A good father? When Chu lui heard this, he did not feel proud. On the contrary, he felt helpless and a little sarcastic. you''re wrong. I''m not a good father. he was not a good father. A good father would not turn a blind eye to his daughter for so many years. How could a good father let his daughter not even be able to afford milk powder since she was young? how could a good father leave his sick daughter alone and not care about her? a good father could make his daughter lose a kidney. How could a good father let his daughter be abducted? Lu Xiaohua moved her red lips. She could feel that Chu lui was not in a good mood. In fact, he looked like he was about to murder someone. She did not dare to say anything that she originally wanted to say. When Lu Xiaohua got out of the car and her feet touched the ground, she actually felt as if her heart had been moved. She ced her hands on her chest, not understanding what was going on. She turned back to look at the child who had fallen asleep. She saw that the child''s eyshes were very long and were currently resting on her fair and cute little face. The two shadows were very fragile. It almost shattered upon contact. He was still a child, a child who needed the care of his parents. Mr. Chu ... I ... she clutched the bag in her hands. There was one more thing that Chu lui did not agree to. Chu lui raised his hand and looked at his watch. if you want to know, you can call my private number the day after tomorrow. I''ll tell you. However, you have to think carefully. It''s not a bad thing to forget some things. &Quot; He didn''t know about this kind reminder and verbal warning. After he finished speaking, he had already driven away. Lu Xiaohua lowered her head and looked at the t shoes on her feet. It was actually a very blissful thing to be able to step on the ground with both feet t. High heels with both feet in the air were very beautiful and were the favorite of many women. However, after wearing them, only she would know how much pain was behind beauty. Just like her, high heels were her perfect life, but they would hurt a lot. t shoes were her present. Although she had lost some things, such as height and beauty, her feet were safe andfortable. She thought for a while, then put the high heels on the ground and put her feet in. The ufortable feeling of squeezing her feet made her not want to take a step. She was still in pain, but she wanted to be more beautiful. She hugged the old doll in her arms and ced her feet on the side of the bed. Her feet were blistered from the wear of her shoes. No matter how good the shoes were, they were still worn out. Shey down and woke up again after a few minutes of sleep. She put her right hand on her left arm, and the faint pain seemed to match some information from her dream. Her arm had been broken by someone, not from a fall. She hugged her knees tightly and backed away a little. She was also a little afraid. Perhaps they had hidden the things in the past because those memories were too unbearable and too cruel. In that case, she still had to continue investigating. Did she still want to know? She picked up the doll and ced it on herp. Her hand gently pinched the doll''s hair. I think there are still things in this world that I care about. There are still things that I can''t bear to part with. &Quot; "Just like you, right?" She mumbled to herself. When shey down again, she was no longer sleepy. Another day passed, and she still remembered her promise with Chu lui. Before the appointed time, she had alreadye over. Everyone knew about her past, but no one was willing to tell her. Her parents would not, Lu jinrong would not, and Gao Yi would not. Even Shen Wei, who finally found out the truth, did not tell her. She really did not know what Chu lui would tell her and what kind of mystery he would reveal. Her hand gently tapped the edge of the cup until the light in front of her was blocked again. She looked up and saw the man''s unchanging expression. He was notughed at because there were almost no lines at the corners of his eyes. He also did not like to talk because the corners of his lips had always been parallel. what does Mr. Chu want to drink? " she pulled herself together and smiled, only to realize that she was facing a rock. She was so stupid that she was smiling at a rock. a ss of juice. I''ll drive. Chu lui called the waiter over and ordered a ss of juice. It was strawberry-vored. For a man to like such a pink drink, it was really ... Chapter 1052 The Conditions Of The Exchange my daughter likes it. Chu lui exined as if he knew Lu Xiaohua was disgusted. He ced his hand on the table, lifted his index finger, and knocked on the table lightly. "What would miss Lu like to hear?" He raised his wrist and looked at his watch. we only have half an hour. I have a meetingter. &Quot; He was really busy. Of course, Lu Xiaohua did not think of letting Chu lui stay for long. They were not talking about feelings. They could be said to be making a deal and doing business. "Can you tell me everything you know, Mr. Chu?" She asked expectantly. Of course, after she finished asking, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. She only had half an hour, and she didn''t know if she could finish speaking. sure. Chu lui counted the time. there''s still 29 minutes. &Quot; He did not speak for a long time, and Lu Xiaohua counted the time in her heart. There were only 28 minutes left. Not long after, the strawberry juice Chu lui ordered was served. He picked up the ss and sipped slowly. There were only 26 minutes left. Lu qianhua sighed. She really felt that talking business with Chu lui was a form of torture. She would never be able to tell what he was thinking, but she did not dare to ask. Chu lui put down the cup and ced his index finger on the table, tapping it lightly. miss Lu wasst September''s ... &Quot; Lu Xiaohua heaved a sigh of relief. They were finally getting to the point. Chu lui was talking while Lu Xiaohua was listening. His voice was very nice, with a sense of elegance and steadiness like a zither. In his deep voice, he was clear and his words were precise. He did not add any nonsense in between. The things that she did in the past were like a report. He read out the things without feeling, but Lu Xiaohua understood the meaning. this is all I know. Chu lui picked up the ss again and took a sip of the juice. He looked at the time again. Ten minutes. There were still ten minutes left. If miss Lu still needs to ask, please do it as soon as possible. We still have ten minutes. Lu Xiaohua smiled bitterly. Was this charity? thank you, but I don''t need it. she lowered her head, her fingers gently caressing the ss on the table. Through her messy hair, she saw the man stand up. She knew that the time was up and the man was leaving. She reached out her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear. This was a subconscious action, but she did not know that the man''s body froze for a moment. This action seemed familiar. It seemed to be ruoxin''s favorite in the past. Because her hair was very short, when it was long, it would always cover her eyes. Thus, she was used to doing this. Most people used their right hand, but she used her left hand. Sometimes, she would even pinch her earlobe. He could remember this action the most clearly, and it was one of Xia ruoxin''s characteristics. He remembered every single habit she had-good and bad. He had not forgotten them. Otherwise, he could not have created a fake Xia ruoxin. However, a fake would always be a fake and would never be real. However, this woman in front of him gave him an indescribable sense of familiarity. Pursing his thin lips tightly, he turned around and strode away without thinking much about it. This was a member of the Lu family. He would not have any hand-to-hand rtionship with Xia ruoxin. Even if there was, it would only be that one time when she saved his life. He had already told her what she wanted to know. All he wanted was for rainy to like him. Rainy liked this woman. In that case, he would make her owe him first. "Daddy, let''s go find mommy, okay?" Rainy climbed onto her father''sp and pouted her lips. okay. Chu lui carried his daughter and ignored the pile of documents on the table. He only had his daughter in his heart. Everything else could be thrown aside. When Chu lui carried his daughter out, yang ruolin also stood up and reached out to pick her up. However, rainy turned her face away and ignored yang ruolin. Yang ruolin''s hands hung awkwardly in the air, while Secretary Xiao Chen gloated at his misfortune. People shouldn''t be too greedy. In the past, all they wanted was a job and a ce to live without spending money. But what was going on now? was she still the wife of the Chu enterprise''s CEO? The president was nning to be a widower for the rest of his life. It was impossible for him to get married and have children. He spent all his time on his daughter and no longer had the time to pay attention to another woman''s thoughts. However, there were still uncertainties. Secretary Xiao Chen twirled her pen in her hand. Perhaps one day, the CEO would really want to marry a mother for the little princess. He just didn''t know if such a good thing would happen to yang ruolin. Yup ... There''s still. chance, so I''ll grab it. Chu lui carried his daughter into the car. After driving for a while, they arrived at a restaurant. Rainy blinked her eyes that resembled her father''s. When she saw the woman sitting inside, she struggled to get down and ran over with her short legs. "Mom ..." When Lu Xiaohua saw her, she was really a little happy and liked her. She reached out to take the child. A good-looking child was indeed very advantageous. How could she not be liked by others? Oh, right. she took out a lollipop from her bag and ced it in front of rainy. this is for you. &Quot; Rainy blinked her eyes. "Mother, magic change." "Magic?" Lu Xiaohua started to feel that she could not keep up with the child''s thoughts. Magic? where did magice from? what kind of grinding technique did she know? she was really not a witch. She had no choice but to take the lollipop back and put it in her mouth, pretending to eat it. Then, she put the lollipop in her palm, from her left hand to her right hand. Perhaps only such a young child would believe such a trick. How could there be real magic in the world? it was just a lie used to deceive children, but the children loved it. She reached out her hand and ced it in front of rainy. look, there''s another one. &Quot; Rainy happily took the candy in her hands, peeled off the wrapper, and stuffed it into her mouth. Her leather shoes swayed from side to side. Chu lui walked over and sat down. Hello, Mr. Chu. Lu Xiaohua greeted him, but for some reason, she felt a little awkward. On top of that, she had heard about what Chu lui said about her not having any memories. Yes, she had heard about it, but just as Shen Wei had said, she could not remember. Therefore, it did not seem like his memory. She seemed to be listening to a story, listening to someone else''s story, but this kind of story could not touch her heart and could not tug at the strings in her heart. It didn''t make her move, nor did it hurt her. Chapter 1053 Burn Hello, " Chu lui said inly. His eyes never left his daughter. Lu Xiaohua, on the other hand, felt that this man was looking at her. Actually, she knew very well that Chu lui''s eyes were on another woman-his daughter. Even so, she still felt ... Well, quite awkward. She gently tidied the child''s long hair. Mr. Chu was very good at dressing up his daughter. To be able to dress his daughter up so beautifully was not something a man could do. yes. Chu lui epted thepliment. it''s good that you have money. I''ll give you ten thousand Yuan for each time you do her styling. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua did not know if she should be embarrassed or whether she shouldugh or cry. This man seemed rather honest, but she knew that Chu lui was just like her brother. They were both people who would not give up until they achieved their goals. This kind of person could not be called honest, or honest, terrifying, or cruel and merciless. It was actually Lu Xiaohua''s first time finding out that she was so popr with children and that she was quite good at ying with them, especially the Chu family''s little princess. She actually did not deliberately n this out. A child''s heart was very pure. As long as you treated her sincerely, she would be able to feel it. mommy, your hands are dirty. rainy reached out her hands. As expected, her hands were dirtied. She had to wash them. The word ''mother'' and ''child'' were not meant to be said, but Lu Xiaohua felt an indescribable awkwardness in her heart. "Mr. Chu, aren''t you going?" Lu Xiaohua asked Chu lui. Chu lui raised his eyes and lips slightly. It was unknown if he was smiling or mocking her. miss Lu, do you want me to go to the women''s room or do you want to go to the men''s room? " Lu Xiaohua was stunned. She choked and was speechless. That was why Chu lui was a really bad man, wasn''t it? She took Rainy''s hand and was about to leave when she turned back. Mr. Chu, you''re so at ease. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll kidnap your daughter? " This man treasured his daughter so much. Was he really not afraid that she would abduct his most precious daughter and sell her? this child was beautiful and could be sold for a lot of money. the Lu family doesn''tck money, " Chu lui said lightly. He took a pack of cigarettes and took the time to smoke one. Alright, Lu Xiaohua surrendered. She held Rainy''s fair and tender hand tightly and brought her to the washroom. mommy, I want to pee. rainy tugged at Lu Xiaohua''s sleeve again, and Lu Xiaohua did not feel that annoyed. Even though she was not her daughter, she still liked her. Children were so cute; how could anyone be so biased towards them? She brought rainy to the toilet and helped her wash her hands. It was good to be in a high-end restaurant. Even the water in the tap was warm. Rainy reached out her hand and curiously pulled out a red string from Lu Xiaohua''s neck. Under the string was a wooden pendant. The edges were already worn out, and it looked like it had been there for some time. She tilted her head and clenched her hands tightly. "You like it?" Lu Xiaohua asked as she rubbed the child''s small head. yes, I like it. rainy nodded her head vigorously. I like it very much. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua thought for a while. Without much reluctance, she removed the amulet from her neck and put it around Rainy''s neck. She felt that this amulet had a special meaning to her. It should be very precious and very protective. She had worn it on her body before she lost her memory and had been wearing it for a long time. However, she was willing to give it to rainy. thank you, mommy. rainy touched the amulet on her neck and reached out her hand. Lu Xiaohua clenched her small hand. She did not know why, but she felt as if her heart had been filled with a lot of things, and then it overflowed. Rainy touched her neck again and ced the amulet in her clothes. She patted it worriedly and then happily followed Lu Xiaohua out. Chu lui snuffed out his cigarette and threw it into the ashtray. He had never smoked in front of his daughter, and he would never let her smoke second-hand smoke from others. So, as long as his daughter was around, no one should think about smoking. At this moment, a waiter walked over. However, he did not know what he was doing. He tripped and was holding a bowl of hot soup in his hand. He actually poured it over to Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua carried the child instinctively and used her body to protect the child tightly. If the soup spilled, it would definitely ssh on her back and might burn many blisters on her back. At this moment, he really didn''t think too much. This was an instinct, an instinct that she didn''t think too much about. Then, with a loud bang, something fell to the ground. She was stunned and felt pain in her hand. Soup sshed on the back of her hand, but she felt nothing else. She hugged the child in her arms even tighter, but the pain she expected did note at all. She turned around, and all the light in front of her was blocked. Chu lui ... Lu Xiaohua''s Red lips moved slightly, and she saw Chu lui standing in front of her expressionlessly. The soup was all poured on him. At this moment, the man''s ck eyes were unusually deep as if he did not feel anything. It was as if this was not hot soup but warm water. However, Lu Xiaohua knew how hot the soup was. The back of her hand hurt again as if the part that was scalded was about to blister. daddy ... rainy saw Chu lui''s sorry state and was so frightened that she started crying. don''t cry, baby. Chu lui smiled and ced his hand on his daughter''s face. it''s like you''ve been drenched in the rain. Daddy won''t be in pain. Yes, don''t be afraid. &Quot; Rainy sobbed and choked. She used her small hand to hold her father''s finger tightly, but she did not know that her father''s arm was actually trembling slightly. A human''s body was made of flesh and blood, how could it not hurt? Pain was a form of self-protection for humans. Lu Xiaohua carried rainy. She lowered her eyes, and the back of her hand that was scalded was hurting. The ground was covered in shards, and there was a hot soup. This soup was used to cook things on the spot, so the temperature of the soup was very high. If someone was scalded, ayer of skin would definitely be scalded off. Chapter 1054 Is Daddy In Pain? The waiter was scared out of his wits. When he saw Chu lui''s gloomy eyes, the strength in his legs seemed to have been sucked away, and he fell limply to the ground. This restaurant''s expenses were very high, and those who could afford to dine here were not ordinary people. This kind of people did notck money, especially the man in front of him. He was dressed in a suit and had an imposing aura. No matter how one looked at him, he was a sessful person. How could such a person understand this so easily? Almost all of the soup had spilled on the man''s back, making arge area of his back wet. It was not obvious from his clothes, but the waiter knew that the man''s back was badly scalded. Even if he had to pay, he did not have that much money to pay the man. But what if the man did not want money? When the restaurant manager heard that, he rushed over. When he saw Chu lui, his heart fell into an icy Lake. He was frostbitten. Why did it have to be him of all people? even if they had topensate him with one of their own, it would depend on whether he was willing or not. Mr. Chu, I''m sorry. It''s our fault. We''ll take full responsibility, " the manager quickly came over to apologize. A thinyer of sweat had appeared on his forehead. He had definitely been frightened. Chu lui stood up straight. Even though his back was in pain as if it was being torn apart, he was d that the soup did not spill on his daughter because his daughter was so close to him. If Lu Xiaohua had not carried rainy, who knew how badly his daughter would have been scalded? even a drop of soup would have blistered her body. "Sorry?" He sneered. what''s the use of your apology? Do you know that your employee almost scalded my daughter to death just now?" His voice cracked, and every word he said was directed at the manager. Rainy bit her finger and knew that something had happened. She sniffled from time to time and buried her face in Lu Xiaohua''s arms. Even though there were two adults protecting her, she was still frightened. Mr. Chu ... the cold sweat on the manager''s body was like a gushing spring. He knew that this matter was not going to end well. Lu Xiaohua carried the child properly and picked up her bag. Mr. Chu, let''s go to the hospital first. Your injury needs to be treated first, and the child is frightened. &Quot; Chu lui turned around and saw his daughter in Lu Xiaohua''s arms. There were also blisters on the back of Lu Xiaohua''s hand from the heat. They were almost cooked by the soup. Tsk ... The blisters on Lu Xiaohua''s hands had burst, and they were all treated. She did not see how Chu lui''s injuries were, but they were definitely much more serious than hers. He might even have to be hospitalized. She did not dare to imagine what would happen if the soup scalded the little guy. The child would really be cooked. mommy ... rainy stuck her head in from outside the door. Her face was red from crying again, and the nurse said embarrassedly. "I''m sorry, miss Lu. This child keeps asking for a father and a mother." I understand, thank you. Lu Xiaohua stood up. She walked in front of rainy and held her hand. is she okay? " She asked the nurse, afraid that the soup would also ssh on the child. "Don''t worry, miss Lu. It''s fine. The child is fine. He''s not hurt at all." The nurse consoled Lu Xiaohua. however, that Mr. Chu''s Burns were quite serious. she did not even mention that once the clothes were removed, it was simply a bloody mess. That Mr. Chu did not even make a sound, making people think that he actually did not feel any pain. "Is he alright?" Lu Xiaohua held Rainy''s hand tightly and asked worriedly. After all, if it was not for him, she might have been the one who got scalded. She seemed to owe that man again. not very good. the nurse didn''t exin too clearly. The details still depended on the doctor''s diagnosis and arrangement. Lu Xiaohua squatted down and tidied up the messy hair on Rainy''s head. The child''s hair quality was very good. She did not know if she had taken after her father''s, but her father''s hair always seemed to be bristling with anger. Each strand of hair stood up, showing that this man''s hair was just like his personality, stiff and prickly. baby, daddy''s sick. Remember, don''t touch daddy''s back. We''ve grown up and are more sensible, right? " Rainy nodded and sniffled. She was so sad that tears fell from her eyes from time to time. Lu Xiaohua did not know how tofort her. Mr. Chu, you have to be hospitalized. the doctor applied medicine for Chu lui. the burn is quite serious. You have to be hospitalized for treatment. Otherwise, it''s easy to get an infection. &Quot; it''s fine. Chu lui looked at the time. I still have a meetingter, so I don''t have much time to stay in the hospital. Furthermore, I still have Jia xinbao at home. I''ll slowly go home and talk about it. Besides, the one I''m most worried about is rainy. If I''m hospitalized, what will happen to the child? he''s worried about where she is. He''s afraid, really afraid that something will happen to his daughter. He only feels safe by keeping her by his side. &Quot; Seeing how Chu lui was so insistent, the doctor had no choice but to agree. He prescribed a bunch of medicine and told him some things to take note of. The rest was up to Chu lui. When he came out, it was as if he had never been injured. daddy ... the moment rainy saw him, she hurriedly ran over. However, she did not reach out for her father to carry her like she usually did. "What''s wrong? don''t you recognize your father?" Chu lui squatted down and ced hisrge hands on his daughter''s face. He was relieved to see that his daughter was not hurt anywhere. "Daddy, does it hurt?" Rainy sniffled. She knew that her daddy was hurt. It was very, very painful. Even a small cut on her skin would make her cry in pain. Her daddy must have cried secretly. daddy, it''s not painful. Chu lui stood up and held his daughter''s hand tightly. He knew his own body''s condition, so he did not force her to hug him. thank you, miss Lu. Chu lui had already seen the bandage on Lu Xiaohua''s hand. She probably had more than one wound. He did not dare to imagine what would happen if all of it was on rainy. I should be the one thanking you. Lu Xiaohua hurriedly put her hand behind her back. It felt like she was being pretentious even with such a small injury. She was originally fine and only had a few minor injuries. The doctor was too serious and insisted on wrapping her hand like a pig''s trotter. The more serious one was Chu lui. Who knew what was scalded on his entire back? Chapter 1055 1046-A Chance To Please "Mr. Chu, are you alright?" she asked worriedly. This man''s face is no different from a normal person''s. If she didn''t see it with her own eyes, she might not have known that he was actually injured. How strong was his endurance that he didn''t even want to make a sound? was it because she lowered her head and looked at the child who was holding her father''s hand tightly? was it for her? " I''m fine. Chu lui held his daughter''s hand tightly again. miss Lu, I''ll send you back. Thank you for today. he felt a slight pain in his back, and he might have to get an injection when he got back. no need. You ... Lu Xiaohua felt that it was better for him not to drive. I''ll go back by myself. Mr. Lu, it''s best if you get the driver to pick me up. &Quot; thank you. Chu lui patted his daughter''s head. baby, say goodbye to Auntie. &Quot; Rainy waved her hand obediently. goodbye, mommy. she looked up and held her father''s hand tightly with her small hand. Her small head leaned on her father''s legs. At this time, a soft light shone on the father and daughter. They were destined to be together, and it made one''s heart ache. Chu lui waited for Lu Xiaohua to leave before he reached out to carry his daughter. However, rainy shook her head and refused to let her father carry her. "What''s wrong? are you despising daddy?" Chu lui''s back started to hurt again, but his expression remained the same. Rainy shook her head. mommy said that daddy is in pain. I can''t let daddy hug me anymore. &Quot; Chu lui held his daughter''s hand. let''s go home. &Quot; He held his clothes in his hand and his big hand held his daughter''s small hand. He originally wanted to drive back by himself, but he thought about what Lu Xiaohua said. In the end, he called for the family''s driver and Jia xinbao. He was going backter, and Jia xinbao could arrive just in time. He knew his own body well. When he got home, he handed his daughter to the nanny. When rainy saw that Jia xinbao had arrived, she knew that her father was in pain again. She sniffed pitifully and let the nanny bring her to y. Chu lui took off his shirt, revealing his back that was still bandaged. A strong smell of medicine immediately filled the room. Jia xinbao went forward and did a rough check. "How did you get so badly injured?" Even though he did not remove the gauze, he could tell from the condition of the gauze and the medicine used that half of Chu lui''s shoulder and back were severely scalded. I was scalded by the soup. Chu lui did not mind his injury. can you go to work? " He asked Jia xinbao. There were a lot of things to do at thepany, and he really couldn''t leave. mm, there''s no big problem. Jia xinbao looked at the medicine that the hospital had prescribed for Chu lui. he''ll be fine at work, but he might need to be on an IV drip for a few days. Otherwise, it''ll be troublesome if he gets an infection. &Quot; sorry to trouble you. Chu lui did not reject the injection. He knew what the consequences of an infection were. After all, it was a burn. As for the restaurant, there was no hurry. Jia xinbao''s hands were very fast, and he had already put him on the drip while he was talking. Chu lui took out his phone and called Secretary Xiao Chen. "Secretary Xiao Chen, please help me send all the documents from the office to my house. Yes, I want all of them." Secretary Xiao Chen put down the phone and went to the president''s office. When she came out, she carried a pile of documents and took her coat, ready to go out. "Xiao Chen, where are you going?" Yang ruolin quickly stood up. Her instincts told her that it was Secretary Xiao Chen who was looking for Chu lui. I''m going to deliver some documents to the president. Secretary Xiao Chen did not hide anything. by the way, I''m in a hurry, so I''ll talk to youter. she walked towards the elevator, but yang ruolin quickly followed her and was about to take the documents in Secretary Xiao Chen''s hands. you can''t carry so many documents. Let me help you. &Quot; you don''t have a ss yet, right? that''s not good. You might lose your full attendance, " Secretary Xiao Chen said with a faint smile. She picked up the documents with one hand and gave yang ruolin a hard p on the face. She hugged the documents in her arms tightly. thank you, but I''ll send these over myself. The president only nodded to let me go. You should know the president''s personality very well. He likes punctuality and likes people who are on time. Of course, he likes obedient employees even more. &Quot; She emphasized the word " be obedient ". Of course, it was meant for yang ruolin. Yes, if you want this ce, you have to be obedient. That''s the way to survive. If I tell you to go east, don''t think about going west, because you are an employee, not a boss. Yang ruolin clenched her hands by her side. She could only watch as Secretary Xiao Chen left while she stayed here alone for the whole day with nothing to do. Yes, she was paid a high sry and had to be obedient, but she was a human, not a dog. She stomped her feet so hard that she almost stepped off her high heels. When Secretary Xiao Chen came over, it was already half an hourter. She knocked on the door and the nanny quickly came to open the door. Sir, your Secretary is here, " the housekeeper called from outside. Secretary Xiao Chen had alreadye in with a stack of documents. let her in. Chu lui''s voice rang out in the room. When the door opened and Secretary Xiao Chen saw his boss''s condition, she was really shocked. He saw that lui was sitting on his side with the IV drip still on the back of his hand. Rainy sat beside him obediently with a bag of snacks in her arms. She ate it herself and would stuff another piece into her father''s mouth from time to time. chief lui, these are the documents you wanted. Secretary Xiao Chen ced the documents on the table. She did not dare to ask what was going on. She only had to write down Chu lui''s next orders. I''ll rush over for a meeting in the afternoon tomorrow. Get the departments to prepare. Chu lui sat up straight. Rainy already knew how to take care of her father. She pulled the nket over her father''s body and sat obediently beside him, opening her eyes that were very simr to her father''s. I understand. Secretary Xiao Chen stopped, but she stood awkwardly at the side. Was she leaving? if there''s nothing else, you can leave. It''s almost time to get off work. Chu lui lifted his wrist to look at his watch. As expected, it was almost five. thank you, CEO. Secretary Xiao Chen bowed to Chu lui and walked out. She turned back to look at the closed door. She wondered if yang ruolin would let go of such an opportunity to please him if she knew about this. Chapter 1056 1047-Not Moved Should she tell her to leak some information? Aiya, why did she feel like she was getting worse and worse? however, she just couldn''t stand someone''s hypocritical act. People needed to know their own worth. How could he not know his own worth? In the room, Chu lui took the documents from the table and ced them on hisp to read. Rainy was tired and had fallen asleep as she leaned against her father''s legs. Chu lui pulled the nket up and covered his daughter and body. His expression was extremely calm. Even if his back was hurting, he felt that everything was fine as long as he saw that this little fellow was safe and sound. He started to flip through the information he hadn''t finished reading in the morning. Today''s injection might have taken five bottles, and he didn''t know when it would be finished. When Lu Xiaohua went home, she did not dare to let anyone see her hands, especially her parents. Otherwise, they would be worried again. In the end, she was wary of her parents, but she could not guard against Gao Yi. "What happened to your hand?" Gao Yi pulled out Lu Xiaohua''s arm that was hidden behind her back. He just felt that she was acting sneaky today, and something was wrong. As expected, she was injured. "How did you get hurt?" He did not open the gauze wrapped around Lu Xiaohua''s hand. It was already wrapped, so there was no need to remove it again. Even if she was a doctor, it was the same. He would not do something that would not make up for the loss. I was scalded by the soup when I was eating. It''s okay. Lu Xiaohua retracted her hand. It was really not serious, but the doctor had wrapped it too tightly. Why did she have to wrap her slender hands like pig trotters? be careful in the future and sit further away. Gao Yi held her uninjured hand tightly. Why were there still so many disasters? No. Lu Xiaohua really felt that she was quite lucky. After that Big Basin of soup, she actually did not get hurt much. Most of it was on a man, and there were many disasters. She felt that this was not the case. Which person didn''t get hurt, which person didn''t fall, which person didn''t bleed, which person didn''t feel pain. you ... she wanted to say something to Gao Yi, but why did she realize that they were talking less and less recently? she didn''t know if Gao Yi was too rash or if their feelings for each other had faded. "What''s wrong?" Gao Yiughed, but no one knew what kind of sigh and hurt he felt in his eyes. I''m fine. Lu Xiaohua put her hands behind her back again. it''s a littlete now. You''ve been working the whole day and must be tired. You don''t have toe here just to see me. &Quot; "What''s wrong with me looking at my own girlfriend?" Gao Yi raised his eyebrows and ced his hand on her waist again. no matter how busy or tired I am, I will stille over. I miss you a little. as he spoke, he ced his chin on top of Lu Xiaohua''s head. If this had happened to anyone else, many women would have been touched. If this had happened to anyone else, perhaps many women would have fainted from the sweetness. However, Lu Xiaohua did not. She only felt pressure and a great deal of depression. Her body stiffened, but she didn''t push the man who was hugging her away. Suddenly, she thought,''are she really suitable for Gao Yi? the feelings written in those books, one day apart feels like three years. Are they really fated, or have they not met yet?'' His heart was not beating fast, his heart was not beating fast, and he did not miss her. Then, was there love between him and her, Gao Yi? Gao Yi seemed to have noticed that she was in a daze. His hands were so tightly clenched that Lu Xiaohua''s breathing was almost stopped. Lu Xiaohua''s body was still stiff. She could hear his heartbeat and feel his breathing. However, she ced her hand on her chest. Why did she not resonate with him? not at all. Suddenly, she felt a warmth on her lips. It was the pressure from the man''s lips. She was stunned for a moment, but then she endured it. go and rest. I''ll go back first. Gao Yi finally let go of her. His smile was warm in his eyes, but it made Lu Xiaohua''s throat tighten slightly. okay, " she agreed and watched her leave with a smile. However, when Gao Yi was out of his sight, the smile on her face finally fell. She ced a finger on her red lips, and suddenly, it felt like her privacy had been invaded. She didn''t seem to like it. What should I do? That night, she did not sleep at all. She seemed to have many strange dreams. She dreamed of Gao Yi but also Chu lui. However, she really did not understand. It was normal for her to dream of Gao Yi, but why did she dream of Chu lui? could it be that she had seen that man too many times recently and was starting to lose her mind? She grabbed her hair, and her mind was still troubled by the two men. She was even unwilling to believe that she was actually afraid of Gao Yi. Standing at the entrance of the Chu family''s two-story vi, she was actually still hesitating. Should she go in, what reason should she use to go in, and whether it was appropriate for her toe in? However, when she thought about how Chu lui''s injuries were sustained on her behalf, she felt that she had toe over no matter what. She walked forward and knocked on the door. Not long after, a middle-aged woman came out and opened the door. "May I ask who you are looking for?" "I''m looking for ... Chu lui." "Are you looking for Sir?" The housekeeper looked inside. miss, may I know your name? " I''ll go ask Sir. the nanny sized Lu Xiaohua up for a long time. She was probably thinking about Lu Xiaohua''s identity. After all, women chased him all the way to his house, and there were very few of them. Even though Chu lui was divorced-twice-and had a daughter, his status as a diamond Bachelor seemed to be standing tall. The nanny closed the door again, and Lu Xiaohua was locked outside. It was as if she had been given the cold shoulder, and she found it difficult to swallow. She waited for a while and felt that the door was probably closed. She was about to turn around and leave, but the door opened. "Miss Lu, Sir would like to invite you in." The nanny had already opened the door and let Lu Xiaohua in. Lu Xiaohua''s foot, which was about to step out, retracted and she walked in. The nanny had already brought a new pair of slippers, which seemed to have not been worn before. I bought this a few days ago. Miss Lu, you can change into it. &Quot; thank you. Lu Xiaohua took off her high heels. The moment her feet stepped into the shoes, she really felt her entire body rx. High heels were beautiful, but it was too much for her feet. mommy ... the little one had already run over and reached out her little hand to Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua pinched her little face. you''ve been looking good recently. Have you eaten your fill? " Chapter 1057 1048-Imaginary Love Rival yes, I''m full. rainy happily held Lu Xiaohua''s hand and chatted with her from time to time. The nanny standing at the side was surprised. Little Miss was not too warm to everyone, just like Sir''s personality. Even that miss yang, Little Miss was not too nice to her. Not only did she call this miss Lu ''mommy'', but she was also so close to her. Could it be that this miss Lu would be the mistress of the house in the future? The nanny''s thoughts started to run wild. She knew that in this house, there were only Chu lui and rainy, and if Little Miss approved of them, then it must be Sir. The way she looked at Lu Xiaohua now was filled with respect. However, she was wrong. Lu Xiaohua did not have such thoughts. mommy, wait. rainy suddenly thought of something. She ran to the kitchen, opened a small cab, and took out a packet of milk powder. Then, she took a cup and put four spoonfuls of milk powder into it seriously. She then picked up the cup that had been kept warm and poured water into it. She was a small child, but she did a good job. "Has she always been like this?" Lu Xiaohua asked the nanny beside her, but the nanny did not step forward to help. It was clear that the nanny was not worried because rainy had done this many times. yes, Little Miss is very capable, " the nanny replied with a smile. most of the time, she''s actually the one taking care of Sir. Don''t look at how young she is, she can remember a lot of things. Sometimes, Sir will forget to eat or drink water. It''s all because of her reminders. Poor child without a mother ... at this point, the nanny sighed again, but when she saw Lu Xiaohua again, she did not continue. At this moment, rainy had already made a cup of milk and was about to give it to her father. mommy, can you help rainy hold it? " She ced the cup in front of Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua took it and held her hand. When they reached the door of a bedroom, rainy would knock on the door politely. daddy, it''s me, rainy. I''m back. &Quot; mm,e in. when Chu lui heard his daughter''s voice, there was a rxed smile in her voice. He could tell that even though it was not much, it was not his usual coldness. There were not many people in this world who could make Chu lui smile. Rainy pushed the door open and pounced on the bed. She lifted her pretty face and held her father''s hand. daddy, rainy made milk for daddy. Daddy must finish it all. &Quot; Chu lui rubbed his daughter''s head. He did not feel too awkward even though he had already seen Lu Xiaohua standing at the door with the cup of milk in her hand. "Give it to me, thank you." Chu lui reached out, took the ss from Lu Xiaohua''s hand, and drank it in a few gulps. He put the cup aside and took his daughter into his arms. thank you foring to see me, " he lifted his head and said to Lu Xiaohua calmly. it''s what I should do. Lu Xiaohua was at a loss for words. The man''s hand was still on an IV drip. Rainy was very obedient and did not touch her father''s hand. "Mr. Chu, are you alright?" Lu Xiaohua saw that he did not look too good and was a little worried. it''s not a good thing if this kind of injury gets infected. &Quot; mm, I''m fine. Chu lui raised his hand that had been injected. A person''s recovery ability was limited, and it would take time. Chu lui did not care about his injury as if it was not his flesh that was injured, but someone else''s. However, Lu Xiaohua''s sharp eyes noticed that the back of his hand was already bruised. He used the hand that was not injected and gently caressed his daughter''s small face. "Go y with Auntie for a while. Daddy has something to do." okay. rainy climbed down on her own. She was as close to Lu Xiaohua as she was to Chu lui. let''s go. Lu Xiaohua also felt that it was better to take her away. After all, Chu lui needed a good rest in his current state. If possible, she actually wanted to bring this little guy back to her house to stay for a few days. She did not have anything on, and it could be considered as a repayment to that man so that his skin could recover faster. As soon as they came out, she heard a scream from the door before she could say anything. "What are you doing here?" Lu Xiaohua pointed at herself. What was she doing here? she was here to see a patient. rainy,e to mommy, " yang ruolin called out to rainy. Rainy pouted, but her hand was still holding onto Lu Xiaohua''s hand. She did not move at all. rainy, if you don''te over, mommy is going to be angry. yang ruolin''s face was stern, and her voice was tense. Even the nanny beside her could not help but roll her eyes at her. Mr. Chu had never been cold to the little Miss. If he wasn''t pampering her, then he was coaxing her. If not, she was just a fake mother. Who did she think she was? Yang ruolin saw that rainy was noting over and immediately became irritated. She walked over and wanted to pull rainy away, which gave Lu Xiaohua a big shock. She hurriedly carried the child. "What do you mean by that?" Yang ruolin''s face seemed to be twisted as he failed to snatch the child. I don''t mean anything. I''m just here to see Chu shengsheng. why did Lu Xiaohua feel like she had be someone''s mistress? this feeling really made her feel ufortable. "What''s wrong with the president?" Yang ruolin was stunned. She had asked Secretary Xiao Chen a few times, and that dead person was dead. However, Chu lui had note to the office for a few days. In the end, she could no longer sit still and came over personally. After all, she was not like anyone else. She had a legitimate reason toe and see rainy, and rainy was the closest to her, right? however, she would never have thought that there would be someone who beat her to it. Lu Xiaohua could only sigh at this. She lowered her head and tidied Rainy''s hair. Luckily, she only liked this child and did not have any thoughts about the child''s father. go and see for yourself. she pointed downstairs. Chu shengsheng''s room is at, um ... she felt that her words were unnecessary. It was probably not yang ruolin''s first time here. She should know where Chu lui slept and stayed. Yang ruolin stopped in her tracks. She didn''t dare to. Rainy ignored yang ruolin because she did not like her. She felt that Lu Xiaohua was her mother, and yang ruolin was not. Chapter 1058 You Are Not My Mother rainy,e to mommy. yang ruolin went forward again. If it wasn''t for rainy, she would have no reason to see Chu lui. However, rainy turned her face away and ignored her. This caused yang ruolin to direct all the hatred in her eyes to Lu Xiaohua. "I don''t know what you do for a living." Yang ruolin looked at Lu Xiaohua with disdain. but I want to tell you that no matter how much effort you put in on rainy, you won''t get what you want. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua found it funny. She stood up and handed rainy over to the nanny who was standing at the side. She was not sick, so she had to stand there and be scolded. She tidied up her hair, and this feeling stunned yang ruolin. It was somewhat familiar. Now, she finally understood why rainy called this woman ''mommy''. It was because she actually resembled Rainy''s biological mother. Was she trying to use this simrity to get close to Chu lui? Lu Xiaohua picked up her bag and walked to yang ruolin''s side. Her magnanimity was not something that yang ruolin, who came from a small family, couldpare to. Moreover, yang ruolin could only see clearly now that the woman in front of her was actually wearing branded goods. Just a single top was worth a few months of her sry, and she could not afford it. my surname is Lu. Lu Xiaohua smiled at yang ruolin. as you can see, my family background is not bad. At least, I''m not interested in the Chu family''s things. What the Chu family has, my family has quite a few too. What the Chu family doesn''t have, my family might have too. Of course, what my family doesn''t have, the Chu family might not have it too. &Quot; "So, miss, please keep your thoughts to yourself. I''m not your imaginary love rival, and I''m not interested in Mr. Chu." After she finished speaking, she walked to the door, changed her shoes, and prepared to go home. She turned back and waved at rainy. rainy, remember what Auntie said? Auntie wille and see you tomorrow. &Quot; Rainy reached out her hand and shook it at Lu Xiaohua. After Lu Xiaohua left, she buried her little face in the nanny''s shoulder, not willing to see yang ruolin at all. On the other hand, yang ruolin''s face was ashen. He had no idea how things had turned out like this. rainy. her face stiffened as she smiled and reached out her hand to rainy. "Come to mommy." you''re not mommy. rainy lifted her face from the nanny''s shoulder. mommy knows magic, but you don''t. Mommy will protect rainy. You don''t. Mommy can tell stories, but you can''t. You''re not Rainy''s mother. she opened her big, bright eyes. In her ck, grape-like eyes, there was something different from her age, just like her father. Yang ruolin''s hand, which was in the air, paused for a moment. Then, he put it down weakly. The door opened, and Chu lui walked out. He gently stroked the back of his hand. The needle marks on the back of his hand were green. He went downstairs, step by step. His feet were very heavy, so heavy that it was as if he was smashing yang ruolin''s heart again and again. When he walked in front of yang ruolin, yang ruolin almost couldn''t help but scream. Did he hear or see it? daddy ... rainy ran over and pulled Chu lui''s hand. When she saw that the back of her father''s hand was bruised, tears started to roll down her face. She pouted and blew on the back of her father''s hand. "Daddy, it''s not painful. Let me blow on it." Chu lui ced hisrge hand on his daughter''s hair and held her small hand tightly. "Miss yang, did I ask you toe here?" He asked yang ruolin indifferently, but yang ruolin couldn''t answer him. Her red lips trembled, and she was even gritting her teeth. "Speak!" Chu lui raised his eyes, and that one word made yang ruolin''s face lose all color. C-President, I''m sorry ... yang ruolin quickly bowed and ran out as if she had seen a ghost. She even forgot to change her shoes and put on her slippers. daddy, don''t be angry. rainy held Chu lui''s hand tightly and ced it on her face. rainy will perform for daddy, okay? " okay. Chu lui rubbed his daughter''s head and sat down. Then, he asked the two nannies toe over and watch his daughter''s show. Rainy was a child with a desire to show off, and she was already very, very good at dancing. p, p. Chu lui started pping his hands while the two nannies were pping until their hands hurt. Little Miss danced so well. Look at her small arms and legs. They looked as if they had no bones. How did she train to do that? Rainy ran in front of Chu lui. Chu lui let her sit on hisp and touched her small forehead. It was good that she was not sweating. daddy, do you think mommy will like me if I do a somersault for her? " The ''mother'' that rainy was referring to was not yang ruolin but Lu Xiaohua. Chu lui''s heart ached. yes, I will. Mommy will definitely like it. he hugged his daughter even tighter. ruoxin, look at your rainy. She''s so obedient. However, no matter how well-behaved she is, no matter how capable I am, I still can''t give her a mother. She always thinks that people will like her after seeing her. She just didn''t know that even if she did somersaults sometimes, there might not be anyone who would like her and ept her. Chu lui parked the car in front of the Lu family''s house. Rainy leaned on the car window and peeked outside from time to time. She was waiting for her mother. "Daddy, mommy said she''lle and look for rainy, but why didn''t shee? Don''t you like rainy anymore?" As she spoke, she crawled over to her father and rested her little head on hisp. Chu lui reached out and ced his hand on his daughter''s forehead. Then, he sighed, opened the car door, and carried his daughter out. This child had always said that she wanted a mother, but Lu Xiaohua was not her mother. She was not just anyone; she was the daughter of the Lu family. He could snatch anyone else to be Rainy''s mother, but he could not do so with Lu Xiaohua. He was helpless against the Lu family. Even though he did notpletely fall out with Lu jinrong, he knew that Lu jinrong did not like him now. He carried his daughter out of the car. He could still clearly feel the pain on his back that was tearing at his skin. "Let''s wait for mommy here, okay?" He let his daughter''s small feet step on the car, so that she could share some of the weight with it. okay. rainy obediently wrapped her arms around her father''s neck, herrge eyes looking into the distance from time to time. She was a very stubborn child. Chu lui knew that his daughter had decided to wait for her mother, so she had to wait. Otherwise, she would not go back. He closed his eyes slightly and held his daughter''s fair and tender hand. In fact, he didn''t know what to do with this little girl. Chapter 1059 What Did He Do? mommy, mommy ... Rainy''s body leaned forward, giving Chu lui a huge shock. He hurriedly carried his daughter, but it also pulled on his own wounds. With what seemed like a hiss, his skin and flesh were torn apart. His face was a little pale, but he was still smiling at his daughter. "Dad, look, it''s mom." Rainy pointed her finger in front of her. Chu lui fixed his eyes on her. Not far away, two people were already walking over. One was Lu Xiaohua, and the other was ... He narrowed his eyes and leaned his body against the car. The skin on his back was torn and it hurt. Gao Yi, why was he here? And he and Lu Xiaohua ... Something shed through his mind, but for some reason, he could not grasp the most important point. "Mom ..." Rainy waved her hand at Lu Xiaohua from time to time. "Rainy?" Lu Xiaohua''s line of sight moved forward andnded on the father and daughter. She could not help but sweep away all the frustration in her heart just for this tender call of ''mother'', just for a small child. She let go of Gao Yi''s hand and ran towards the little guy. She was wearing a pair of t-heeled shoes. She might not be tall anymore, but it was veryfortable. Rainy let go of her father''s hand and ran towards Lu Xiaohua. She hugged Lu Xiaohua''s legs and smiled, revealing her white, rice-like teeth. "Rainy misses mommy." Lu Xiaohua pinched the child''s small face. This child was really cute. "Mommy, I''ll help you do a somersault, okay? Rainy is very good at somersaulting. Daddy said that rainy is the best child and can do the best somersaults." "Yeah, he''s an excellent child." Lu Xiaohua also praised rainy. mommy, look. rainy took a step back and used her hands to support herself. In an instant, she bent her body into an arch bridge. Then, she did a few more actions of bending her body to the extreme. Lu Xiaohua''s Red lips trembled. Suddenly, she had an indescribable feeling in her heart. Was this child trying to please her? alright, I''ll stop. Lu Xiaohua walked over, squatted down, and patted the dirt off the child''s hands. Rainy reached out her fair and tender hands and pulled on Lu Xiaohua''s clothes. At times, the two men''s eyes met, and at the same time, there was hostility that could not be hidden. "What are you doing here?" Gao Yi suddenly turned around and questioned her in an unfriendly tone. Chu lui''s gaze shifted from Lu Xiaohua to Gao Yi''s face. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and lit it. how did you two get together? is it because of her that you don''t even want rainy anymore? If ruoxin knew about this, do you think she would be disappointed?" don''t mention ruoxin to me. You''re not worthy. the moment Gao Yi heard Xia ruoxin''s name, that piercing pain returned to Chu lui. anyone in this world can mention her, but Chu lui, you can''t. You''re not worthy. Back then, I let here back because I wanted to fulfill her wish. But what did you do? what did your mother do? it was you two who killed ruoxin and lost rainy. &Quot; Chu lui took a deep puff of his cigarette, but the smoke in his lungs choked him. He turned his face away and coughed from time to time. The skin on his back seemed to be torn and in pain. After a long while, he brought the cigarette to his lips with trembling hands and blew out a smoke ring. I found rainy. &Quot; "What''s the use of that?" Gao Yiughed coldly. it''s impossible for ruoxin toe back. She was killed by your Chu family. &Quot; Chu lui could not refute. Yes, the Chu family had caused Xia ruoxin''s death. He admitted that he had to bear all the me. rainy is innocent. he puffed out another cloud of smoke and stared at rainy who was ying with Lu Xiaohua. she treated Lu Xiaohua as her mother. Just take it as you taking pity on her and fulfilling her small wish. Can''t you do that? " "So that you can harm Lu Xiaohua again?" Gao Yi turned around, and his lips curled up into an exceptionally cold smile. Chu lui, you''re a disaster. None of the women around you will have a good ending. Take care of your daughter yourself. Ruoxin has already paid with her life for this child. Enough. &Quot; He strode over and grabbed Lu Xiaohua''s hand. Xiaohua, let''s go. &Quot; but ... Lu Xiaohua lowered her head and looked at the little one who was grabbing onto her clothes. "Gao Yi, the child ..." let''s go. Gao Yi held onto Lu qianhua''s hand tightly, almost crushing her bones. Gao Yi ... Lu Xiaohua was shocked by him. She had never seen him like this. What was going on? it was as if he suddenly had a huge grudge against someone. Gao Yi suddenly let go of Lu Xiaohua''s hand and clenched his fists tightly. Xiaohua, don''t meet a man like Chu lui again. &Quot; "I''m not ..." Lu Xiaohua had never thought of having anything to do with Chu lui. There was nothing more innocent between them. listen to me, Xiaohua. Gao Yi suddenly ced his hand on Lu Xiaohua''s shoulder. you don''t know what that man is like. Let me tell you, he''s not a human. He''s a demon. Do you know what he''s done? " Lu Xiaohua turned around and stared at Chu lui, who had already carried his daughter. The man''s back was very straight. He could hear their conversation. Gao Yi, did you do this on purpose? "He, what did he do?" Lu Xiaohua licked her dry lips. Did this man really do something in the past? but how could a man who loved his daughter so much have a bad person? how could it be? "What can he do?" The smile on Gao Yi''s face grew colder, but he didn''t feel any of his emotions. for the sake of his business, he gave his wife to a man. For the sake of the woman he loved, he piled his wife on the bed of a bunch of men. For the sake of avenging the woman he loved, he broke one of his wife''s arms. He made his wife leave the marriage with nothing and no ce to hide. He even gave birth to a child in a warehouse. He didn''t even care about his child and let the child die of illness. &Quot; his mother dug out his daughter''s kidney and gave it to his adopted daughter. His mother lost her child, but she pushed all the me onto the child''s mother. She pushed the child''s mother into the sea and let her be eaten by fish and shrimp. His other woman locked the child''s mother, who had escaped from death, in a dark room. She starved and thirsted her. She broke her legs and disfigured her. In the end, she let her die a miserable death in a car. &Quot; all of this was done by that man. Xiaohua, do you think a man like this can be forgiven? is he still human? " Chapter 1060 1051-Sobbing Lu Xiaohua gently touched her left arm, but she felt that the bones in her arm were faintly painful. She stared at the man''s back in shock. Even though Gao Yi''s words were a little scary, she knew that the wife, the child''s mother, and that woman he was talking about were all referring to the same person-the woman called Xia ruoxin. And did Chu lui really do such a thing? If that was the case, then this man was really a bastard who had lost his humanity. "Little flower, tell me, do you still think that this person is worth befriending? There''s more than just one life in his hands. I''m afraid that there are countless people who have died because of him." Gao Yi grabbed Lu Xiaohua''s thin shoulders. Lu Xiaohua''s Red lips moved slightly. She even picked up her bag with a heavy heart and turned around. The t shoes on her feet were veryfortable, but they did not look good. Perhaps she should change into high heels. Chu lui''s back was still stiff. The past was being brought up again and again, as if his wound, which had not yet healed, was exposed to the air again, and blood was dripping. The corners of his eyes were sore, his nose was in pain, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. "Baby, be good. Come home with daddy, okay?" He lowered his head and used his forehead to press against his daughter''s small forehead. Rainy looked up and blinked, only to realize that her father''s eyes were raining. She reached out her small hand and ced it on her father''s face. Then, she rubbed her small face against his face. That day, she felt her father''s sadness. That day, she remembered her father''s sadness. Even when she grew up, she still remembered this scene. Her omnipotent father was actually crying so hard that he could not speak. So, she was good and went back with her father. Although she wanted her mother too, her mother seemed to have an uncle, while her father only had her. "Tsk ... Why is the wound all open?" Jia xinbao could not help but sigh when he saw Chu lui''s wound. "Mr. Chu, aren''t you taking care of your body too much? I''ve told you that you can''t use too much force, you can''t smoke, and you can''t drink. This is a burn, and it''s very easy to get infected. You might need a few more days of injections." I''ll help you apply the medicine first. as he spoke, he took out the medicine from his first aid kit and cleaned the wound. Of course, there was no need for anesthetic. The pain was almost piercing into one''s heart. Every time it happened, it was unbearable. An ordinary person would have screamed out in pain, but Chu lui did not. He did not even make a sound. He could only feel the muscles on his back tighten and be unbearable when he applied the medicine. The door was pushed open with a small gap, and rainy hid outside. She opened her eyes and watched as the doctor applied medicine on her father bit by bit. She also looked at the shocking wounds on her father''s back. She sniffed and closed the door. Then, she sat on the ground and carried her small body. After applying the Medicine, Master xinbao was so nervous that he broke out in a sweat. Of course, Chu lui was the same. don''t let your wounde into contact with water for the next few days. It can''t happen again. If it does, I think you should be hospitalized. I can''t afford to take your life. &Quot; also, don''t carry the child anymore. She already has some weight. I know you love children, but don''t scare her. &Quot; I know. Chu lui sat up and changed into a clean set of clothes. One could not tell at all that his back was a bloody mess. He opened the door and saw rainy curled up at the door. Her small body was curled up into a ball, and her pair of white and tender feet were rubbing against each other from time to time. He squatted down and ced hisrge palm on his daughter''s hair. baby, what''s wrong? are you not happy? " Rainy lifted her head and reached out her hand to hug her father''s neck before pressing her face against his. "Daddy, rainy loves you." Chu lui''s heart suddenly ached, and the pain in his back disappeared with his daughter''s words. let''s go. I''ll take you out to eat. he ruffled his daughter''s soft hair. Just as he was about to carry her, he remembered Jia xinbao''s words. Rainy blinked her eyes and let go of her hand. She ced her hand in her father''s palm. daddy, rainy can walk on her own. &Quot; Chu lui stood up and took his daughter''s little hat from the nanny. He put it on for her and prepared to take her to dinner. Chu lui did not drive. Instead, he held his daughter''s hand and led her. baby, if you''re tired, tell Daddy. Chu lui adjusted the little hat on his daughter''s head and said to her. okay. rainy nodded her head vigorously, her small hand tightly gripping her father''s fingers. They went to Rainy''s favorite cake shop in the past. The young man who made the cake recognized rainy immediately. Such a beautiful child was indeed unforgettable. However, she used toe with her mother, and now it was her father who brought her. It was just that this father seemed rather familiar. baby, pick one. Chu lui let his daughter stand in front and let her pick one. Rainy pointed at the smallest one. daddy, I want this. &Quot; Chu lui rubbed his daughter''s head. give me this. &Quot; After that, he brought his daughter to find a ce to sit down. Not long after, the cake maker came over. There was an extra strawberry on the small cake. He ced the cake on the table. Rainy looked at the strawberries on the table and seemed to remember something. "Uncle gave rainy another strawberry. Thank you, uncle." you''re wee. the cake maker smiled and returned to her seat. Chu lui took out the spoon and ced it in his daughter''s hand. "Let''s eat," Thank you, Daddy. rainy took the spoon and started to eat the cake. Chu lui stood up and walked to the counter. The cake maker was still baking the cake. She was very focused and meticulous. Chu lui leaned against the ss counter, his eyes scanning through every cake inside. Li Manni used to like to eat these as well, but she always picked the big ones. Sometimes, she wouldn''t even take a bite. Rainy only picked the smallest one, and she ate a bite with satisfaction as if she was eating some heavenly delicacy. His daughter was actually an easily satisfied child. As long as he gave her a piece of cake, she would be happy for the whole day. "Hello, Sir. Do you need anything else?" The cake maker smiled and asked Chu lui, " is there something wrong with the cake? " No. Chu lui let out a breath of air. have you seen my daughter before? " The cake maker''s gaze fell on the child who was eating the cake. Chapter 1061 Washing Dishes Is Not Shameful I''ve seen her before. In the past, the child''s mother would bring her here. I''ve been here for three years, and I''ve seen her a few times every year. I''ve watched her grow from a little girl to a grown up. From being carried by her mother to leaving, I''ll also say thank you, uncle. &Quot; she really likes to eat strawberries, so I always give her one on my own. Also, Sir, your daughter is very cute. &Quot; thank you. Chu lui thanked her from the bottom of his heart, and there were not many people who could make him say ''thank you''. He came back and sat in front of his daughter. The little one was about to finish the cake, and she would save the strawberries forst. Chu lui would not buy a cake that was too big for his daughter. It had nothing to do with the amount of money spent. The child was still too young, and her teeth were still very fragile. She was afraid that her small teeth would get stuck by bugs. "Is it good?" He asked his daughter. When he saw that his daughter was eating so obediently, he wanted to eat it himself. yes, it''s delicious. rainy ate contentedly, her small face smiling like a flower bud. When she finished thest bite, rainy rubbed her stomach. She was full. Rainy stood up again and ran to the cake stall, almost pressing her face against the cake. Chu lui walked out and ced hisrge hand on his daughter''s head. "You still want to eat?" Rainy shook her head. "Daddy, I want to buy some for brother." okay, " Chu lui promised his daughter. you pick one for me. &Quot; Rainy bit her tiny finger and pointed at a bigger one. brother''s stomach is big. Eat a big one. Rainy, eat a small one. &Quot; Chu lui got the cake maker to wrap up the cake his daughter had chosen. Then, he held the cake in one hand and his daughter''s hand in the other. Not long after Chu lui left, the store manager actually rushed out. "Xiaodong, you''ve really met a benefactor." "A noble?" The cake maker smiled. what benefactor? " The store manager also felt that this Xiaodong was really blessed to be so silly. She had been working so foolishly day and night, and he had actually met a great benefactor. he''s a very important person. when the store manager saw that Xiaodong was still busy, he became really anxious. Why was this person so slow-witted? this kind of good thing was something that most people wouldn''t be able to encounter in their entire lives, but he was the one who didn''t have any reaction at all. "Xiaodong ..." "Yeah." The cake maker made a rose on top of the cake. please tell me, manager. Do you need to work overtime? sure, I will. &Quot; No. the store manager smiled. Mr. Chu bought this store and gave it to you. &Quot; With a bang, the thing in the cake maker''s hand fell to the ground, and the air was filled with the sweet taste of cream. Sweet things would make people happy, and eating a piece seemed to make them forget a lot of troubles. Perhaps he also enjoyed the little bit of happiness inside. On the road outside, there were already street lights lit up. A slight breeze blew on the two of them. The beautiful little girl held her father''s big hand. Her long hair was smooth, and under her neat bangs was a small heart-shaped face. She was already very beautiful at a young age. When she grew up, she would definitely be a great beauty. Adults always said that the more beautiful a child was when he was young, the more ugly he would be when he grew up. However, this child would definitely not be ugly when he grew up. Her facial features and the shape of her face were very delicate. The Father of the child was a very charming man with deep facial features and a cold temperament. He was also taller than others. The little girl''s appearance aside, at least she would not grow too short in the future. Meanwhile, in the school canteen, Zheng Anze was squatting on the ground and washing the tes. Although the school canteen was not big, there were quite a number of tes that day. The young boy was wearing an apron, his shoes were almost wet, and his forehead was covered in sweat. The middle school Department and the elementary school Department here were all connected. When Lin Qing saw Zheng Anze, he couldn''t help but pout, and the people around him also joined in the jeering. "Aren''t you a top student? He''s washing the dishes now. Is he out of money? I heard he''s an orphan?" an orphan? I wonder how he got into this school? " Zheng Anze walked over, and his calm gazended on Lin Qing. His tightly pursed lips were slightly tensed, and he lowered his head again, preparing to wash the dirty dishes on the table. "Why? uncle doesn''t care about you anymore?" Lin Qing''s voice rang out from behind him. Zheng Anze stopped in his tracks. He still had a childish look on his face, but he was now more mature than before. He was only ten years old, but he was already 1.7 meters tall. He was still young, but he was much more sensible than his peers. He ced the tes on the ground, then squatted down and started to wash them one by one. brother ... the sudden voice caused Zheng Anze to drop the te in his hand into the water. Fortunately, the water was buoyant, so the te did not shatter. He raised his head and saw that rainy and Chu lui were standing not far away. Rainy ran over and squatted in front of Zheng Anze. "Brother, do you wash the dishes?" yeah. Zheng Anze wiped his hands on his body and smiled at his sister. brother is working out. &Quot; Rainy cupped her face on herp, and her soft voice made one want to love her. She ran over and rubbed her face against Zheng Anze''s chest, not caring if he was dirty or not. brother, rainy asked daddy to buy cake for you. &Quot; Zheng Anze wiped his hands again, then held his sister''s soft hands and thanked Lanng. Rainy stood up and was about to hold Zheng Anze''s hand. "Brother, let''s go eat cake. The cake dad bought is delicious." Zheng Anze stood up and was pulled in front of Chu lui by rainy. Chu lui was holding a cake in his hand. It was not big, but it was very exquisite. uncle, " Zheng Anze called out. He did not resent Chu lui for making him wash the tes for a month. Furthermore, through washing the tes, he felt that his arms were getting stronger. Furthermore, the canteen provided him with food, and he ate the food he earned. He also slept soundly. mm, take it and eat it yourself, " Chu lui replied lightly. Then, he ced the cake on the table at the side and pulled his daughter''s hand over to let her sit on hisp. Zheng Anze only had a chance to have a bite of the cake when his mother was around. However, ever since his mother was gone, Zheng Anze had been wandering around and had not had a bite of the cake in a long time. He took a bite, and the sweet taste made his nose sour. Chapter 1062 1053-Little Beauty "Lanng, do you want to eat?" He raised his head and asked rainy, but the corners of his eyes were red. Rainy shook her head vigorously. brother, I''ve eaten. I''m not hungry. she shook her feet from time to time. Even though she really wanted to eat, she had already eaten, so she couldn''t eat her brother''s food. In the past, her brother would always share the good things with her, so now she wanted to share her favorite things with her brother. Zheng Anze lowered his head again and continued to eat. At this moment, a hand was ced on his shoulder, and that kind of certainty almost made him cry. an ze, cultivating your body to rule the country and pacify the world is the most important thing. Not only do you have a good character, but your physical fitness is also the same. Your uncle Chu also went through this when he was in school. It''s not a shameful thing to dobor, and washing the dishes isn''t something to be ashamed of. While you''re using your brain, remember to grow your body." Chu lui patted Zheng Anze''s shoulder and was very satisfied with his performance. This child had a good character and was very steady in his work, unlike Lin Qing. Actually, he only needed to do a little investigation, and nothing in school could escape his eyes. He let Lin Qing go because he wanted to know if he could still grow up. If there was a chance, he did not mind helping him. However, it was a pity that when there was a problem with a person''s character, it was already a fundamental injury. Don''t even think about getting better. thank you, uncle. I understand. Zheng Anze smiled. The child''s eyes were very bright and he was very good-looking. A few yearster, the world would be theirs. He lowered his head and ate the cake bit by bit. He ate the big cake without leaving a single piece. Rainy continued to shake her feet. She raised her head and grabbed her father''s button. "Daddy, let big brother go home, okay?" "Why?" Chu lui asked his daughter. This child knew that Zheng Anze was still in school, so she would never take the initiative to make such a request. She was very sensitive and sensible. daddy is sick. Brother, you and I will take care of daddy together. rainy smiled at Chu lui innocently. Actually, she was young and did not really trust people. She only knew that her father was sick and needed to recuperate. So, when her brother came back, she could move what she could not. She could cook noodles for her father and give him milk powder. "Uncle is sick?" Zheng Anze couldn''t tell what was wrong with Chu lui, but he knew that his sister wouldn''t lie. She never lied, so uncle Chu was indeed sick. However, he did look like a normal person. Of course, he wouldn''t let people find out easily. it''s just a small illness. Chu lui ruffled his daughter''s hair. pack up and go home. &Quot; thank you, uncle. Zheng Anze cleaned up the trash on his table. However, he looked at the dirty te not far away. uncle, my te isn''t ready yet. &Quot; Rainy helped her brother. She had already jumped off Chu lui''s leg and pulled Zheng Anze''s hand. "Rainy washed the dishes with mommy." it''s just ... she tilted her head again. rainy seems to have forgotten how to shower? " Not long after, two big ones and one small hand were in the water. The three of them washed all the dishes. Rainy was small, but she was really capable and could do a lot of things. Putting aside the small one, what surprised Zheng Anze was Chu lui. He actually knew how to wash dishes, and it seemed like he did it well. That was why he wanted to be direct. Chu lui once said that he washed dishes when he was in school, and it was just as Chu lui said. Zheng Anze remembered this. Labor was not shameful, and washing the dishes was not shameful. In his heart, those who spent other people''s money but were calctive were the ones who were shameful. Zheng Anze went back to the dormitory, took a few of his clothes, and stuffed them into his backpack. "Huh? an ze, are you leaving?" His roommate rubbed his eyes and finally woke up. "Yeah, my uncle is here to pick me up." Zheng Anze had just finished speaking when he realized that there was a tiny child standing at the door. Lanng,e here. he beckoned to the little one at the door. Rainy ran over and happily held her brother''s hand. "Wow, a pretty little girl!" The drowsy-eyed male student quickly got up from his bed and almost rolled and crawled over. Ever since I could remember, I''ve been envious of having a younger sister at home, but my mother never gave me one. Anze, your sister is so pretty. He really wants a child this old to die. She can talk and call people. &Quot; Lanng, call for help. Zheng Anze squeezed his sister''s hand. This was the person who was the closest to him in school. He was his best friend and they were all Good Brothers. Hello, brother, " rainy called out obediently. Her face was rubbed by the boy again. In the end, Zheng Anze couldn''t stand it anymore and carried his sister away. That was why it wasn''t good to have a pretty sister sometimes. He had to worry about wolf cubs taking his sister away every day. Now that his sister was still young, he had to worry about this. What would he do when she grew up? And his worry at this time really came true in the end. In the future, in order to drive away these wolf cubs who had ideas about his sister, he did not know how much effort and worry he had to put in. Rainy got up from the bed and rubbed her eyes. She took out her doll from under the nket and carefully climbed onto the bed. She put on her slippers and went to her father''s study. She pushed the door open a small gap. As expected, Chu lui was busy. He didn''t even realize that it was his daughter standing at the door. Rainy held the doll under her arm and ran into the kitchen. The noise she made had already woken Zheng Anze up. When Zheng Anze came out, he saw rainy carrying a cup and cing it on the table. She then took out milk powder from the cab. She wanted to drink it herself. He walked over and took the warm water from the side. The water had always been at room temperature. Perhaps Chu lui was afraid that his daughter would touch the water, so he had prepared this. Even if she identally spilled it on her body, it would be fine. She would not be scalded. He prepared the milk and passed it to rainy. Rainy used her two small hands to carry it over but did not drink it. "Why did you stop drinking?" Zheng Anze asked his sister. this is for daddy. rainy held the cup in her arms carefully. "Big brother, let''s cook noodles for daddy, okay? daddy works hard and he''s hungry." okay. Zheng Anze ruffled his sister''s hair. I''ll go cook some noodles. You go and send this ... Um, milk powder to your father. &Quot; Chapter 1063 Where Did You Pick Up The Child From? mm. rainy nodded her head vigorously and had already brought the milk over to Chu lui. Chu lui opened the door, and as expected, the little fe hade. Rainy passed the cup in her hand to her father. thank you, baby. Chu lui took the cup. He was indeed a little thirsty. Drinking a ss of milk might help him feel better. Zheng Anze had already cooked three bowls of noodles. The three of them had one each. Zheng Anze only wanted to cook one bowl, but as he cooked, he became hungry. How could he not eat when he was watching others eat? Luckily, it was only three bowls. The three of them had already eaten. Even rainy had a good appetite and finished all the noodles in her small bowl. However, Chu lui felt that there was something wrong with his daughter. She used to look for her mother, but now, she did not even mention the word ''mother''. Sometimes, she would be in a daze, and her eyes would turn red. "Baby, why aren''t you looking for mommy?" He finally asked her when he had the time. Rainy blinked her eyes and leaned her head on Chu lui''s shoulder. mommy has uncle, but daddy only has rainy. &Quot; Chu lui hugged his daughter a little tighter. It was as if something was stuck in his throat, and he felt very ufortable. Actually, he knew that his daughter still wanted her mother. She still needed her. He knew that rainy hid under the nket and cried secretly, wanting to find her mother. However, the little fellow no longer liked that fake mother, yang ruolin. He knew his daughter''s personality very well. If she liked it, she liked it. If she didn''t, she wouldn''t bother with it anymore. "Is there something you need?" Lu Xiaohua put on a pair of high heels and sat down. Opposite her, Chu lui''s dark eyes, which had been calm the entire time, were now filled with many thoughts. mm, something came up. Chu lui''s fingers caressed the cup on the table. He was still dressed in his ck suit. It was his favorite color, the calmest and heaviest color. miss Lu, I have a favor to ask of you. he used the word ''beg''. Yes, he was begging. In his life, when had Chu lui ever begged anyone before? he had begged anyone, and it was a woman. tell me. Lu Xiaohua lowered her head and looked at the high heels she was wearing. Perhaps she should wear this pair. No matter how painful her feet were, she had to wear them. Chu lui''s fingers finally left the cup, and the air between his thin lips was slightly bitter. "My daughter wants her mother." her mother has already been killed by you. Lu Xiaohua did not know why she was so angry, but as long as she thought about what this man had done to a woman, she felt her hair stand on end. And now, he actually wanted to find a mother for his daughter. I know. Chu lui raised his head. He would never hide what he had done, nor would he find any excuses for his mistakes. He had his own reasons. He was already alone, and his hair had already turned white. "I was wrong, and I''m guilty." Lu Xiaohua wanted to roll her eyes. What was the point of saying all this? but, miss Lu, my daughter is innocent. Chu lui thought of the child who had hidden under the nket and cried. There was not a single day that he felt at ease or good. she wants a mother. She''s still young and insensible. So, miss Lu, I''m begging you. I can agree to anything you want. Be her mother for a few days and she''ll grow up very quickly. She won''t bother you anymore. &Quot; He had thrown away everything he had today, his dignity, his pride, his pride, just so that his daughter could call out to her mother, see her mother, and not cry secretly under the nket. Ever since rainy was found, her happiest moment was when she saw Lu Xiaohua a few days ago. He knew that it was hard on Lu Xiaohua. After all, she was not married or had a child yet, but now, a child was calling her ''mommy''. However, he really had no choice. His daughter was too stubborn. Once she set her mind on something, it was not that easy to change. Lu Xiaohua almost kicked off her high heels. She was very frustrated at this moment. She didn''t like Chu lui now. In fact, she hated this man. However, it was true that she couldn''t bear to part with the child. Her current hesitation caused her toe out alone not long after. However, when she returned, she brought another person with her. "Is this mommy''s house?" Rainy was obviously very happy, and her eyes were smiling the whole time. yes, this is auntie ''s-no, mommy''s house. she squatted down and tidied the child''s hair. Every time she saw the child, her heart would ache. She didn''t know where the pain and sourness came from. Now that she saw the child again, she realized that she really liked her. Even if Chu lui did not beg her, perhaps one day, she would not be able to resist the urge to secretly visit her, this child who called her mother. She picked up the small child. Although the child was already very heavy, she could still carry him. She opened the door, took off her high heels, and put on a pair of slippers by the window. At this time, her entire body felt rxed. "Little flower, you''re back." Jian qingying walked out of the house. When she saw the child in Lu Xiaohua''s arms, she was shocked. "Xiao Hua, where did you pick up this child from?" "Mom, I didn''t pick him up. He''s someone else''s child. I''ll take him with me for a few days and return him. Lu Xiaohua put down the child in her arms, and the child''s beautiful little face made Jian qingying like it very much. my God, how did this child grow up so well? " She walked over and pinched the child''s soft little face. Xiaohua, let''s not return this child. Let''s keep her. Jian qingying liked the little girl as soon as she saw her. It was because of her daughter who had been missing since she was seven. Lu Xiaohua wanted to as well, but she had to return someone else''s child. Furthermore, it was Chu lui''s child. Even if they wanted to buy it, the person would not be willing. Jian qingying really liked rainy and brought her to show off to Lu Ke ''en. The family was too calm. It would be fine if they had a child, but their eldest son was already so old, yet he refused to get married. They had beaten, scolded, and forced him, but his eldest son did not have any intentions of doing that. They could only ce their hopes on Lu Xiaohua. However, Lu Xiaohua and Gao Yi were both lukewarm, and Jian qingying was constantly worried. Would they really be able to create sparks? Now that there was a ready-made one, of course they would like it. Chapter 1064 This Is Rainys Doll granny, can rainy do a somersault for you? " She said to Jian qingying carefully. Why did Jian qingying''s heart feel sour? "Rainy can do somersaults?" She pretended to be surprised as she asked, but in her heart, she was thinking about what kind of somersaults such a small child could do. In the end, after a while, she and Lu Ke ''en were so shocked that they were dumbfounded. Even Lu jinrong, who had juste in, was also stunned. His waist and legs wouldn''t break, would they? how could he bend his body to this extent? although the child''s bones were soft, they couldn''t be this soft. Was the child sick with osteodystrophy? She carefully tugged at Lu Ke ''en''s sleeve. is the child normal? " Lu Ke ''en coughed. He did not seem to know how to answer. Lu jinrong walked over and squatted in front of the innocent-looking rainy. "You''re amazing, baby." He reached out and pinched the child''s cheeks. it''s not that Grandpa and Grandma don''t like it. They were just frightened by rainy because our little princess is really too amazing. &Quot; Oh, yes, yes, that''s right, " Jian qingying said quickly, afraid of hurting the child''s little heart. thank you, uncle. rainy finally smiled, revealing her white teeth that were as small as glutinous rice. call him uncle. Lu jinrong carried the child. He really liked this child. Actually, she should call him uncle because he was his uncle. uncle, " rainy called out obediently. Lu jinrong rubbed her head again before holding her hand and walking to her parents. He secretly whispered something in Jian qingying''s ear. Jian qingying''s eyes turned red, and she immediately held rainy in her arms. She was so sad that she wanted to wipe her tears. Meanwhile, Lu Ke ''en was confused by this mother and son pair. What kind of rtionship were they having for no reason? Jian qingying let Lu Ke ''en carry the child in her arms. "This is Xiaohua''s child." Lu Ke ''en''s fingers paused for a moment. It was as if he was holding a time bomb that could explode at any time. He held it carefully and did not dare to let go. He used his rough hands to caress the child''s delicate little face. "Sigh, Why is my granddaughter so pretty?" Xiaohua was, and they were all. The whole family treated this child as a member of the Lu family. Even though the current Lu Xiaohua was not their biological daughter, she was already in their hearts. As for the children she gave birth to, whether they were in the past or now, they were their grandchildren. don''t let her know. Lu jinrong sighed. Actually, he felt sorry for the child. I don''t know how the child recognized Xiaohua and kept calling her ''mommy''. Chu lui told me about this and hoped that I could help to ask Xiaohua to take care of her for a few days. The child hid in the nket and cried every day because she wanted to find her mother. The child was seriously ill and almost died. Then, one of her kidneys was dug out and she was kidnapped. It was said that she was kidnapped to learn acrobatics. So, her current skills were all trained at that time. When Chu lui found the child, the child couldn''t even speak. He only learned to speak after meeting Xiaohua." Jian qingying gently stroked Xiao Yu''s long hair. we''re the ones who let this child down. No matter what, we still can''t say those things. &Quot; Lu jinrong understood. Even if they did not mention them, Gao Yi''s side was not up to them. Even though they were selfish, they just wanted Lu Xiaohua to live on well and simply. At night, Lu Xiaohua helped rainy shower, but her hand touched the long scar on the child''s stomach. Rainy hurriedly covered her stomach. mommy, Daddy said that when I grow up, this ugly scar will be gone. she was afraid that others would see her belly because everyone would have a strange expression when they saw it. Daddy said that it would be gone when she grew up, and she didn''t want her mother to see it. yes, it''ll be gone when you grow up. Lu Xiaohua tidied the child''s hair, but her eyes could not help but tear up. The scars on the outside would be gone, but what about the missing kidney? although a person only needed one kidney to meet the needs of the body, how could a personck any organ? After her shower, she carried her child to her bed. She really felt that she had the potential to be a mother. She actually knew how to take care of her child. What she did not know was that she had been taking care of her weak and sickly daughter alone for three years with her meager ie and one arm. She could forget about her memories, but she would not lose her instincts. It was like a voice, like a speech, like a thought. by the way. she thought of something, then opened the cab and took out a doll. This is auntie''s favorite. Let her sleep with you, okay? She passed the doll in her hands to rainy, and rainy hurriedly carried it over. Then, she blinked her big eyes, which had distinct ck and white parts, and her pupils glowed with a faint dark blue light. "Mommy, this is Rainy''s doll." She lowered her head and ced the doll on her face, as if she loved the doll very much. Lu Xiaohua did not think too much about it. If she said it was her doll, then it was her doll. Even though it was a doll that she yed with when she was young, she kept it because it had some memento. Sometimes, when she could not sleep, she would take it out and hold it in her arms. It would make her feel more at ease. And that night, rainy slept beside her. She was in a daze, but she instinctively reached out to look for the nket, pulled it up to cover the child, and then continued to sleep. Perhaps this was an instinctive action, and even she herself did not know. When she woke up the next day, rainy was still asleep. The nket was still covered properly, and it was not kicked off at all. She was still hugging her doll tightly. Lu Xiaohua also generously offered her doll as a toy for the little fellow. The chef at home had already prepared a table full of food. Jian qingying liked this granddaughter very much, but she didn''t dare to take the child out. Otherwise, if she took such a good child out, she didn''t know how others would envy her. The child was good-looking, and the Father was willing to spend a lot of money to dress his daughter up. She would dress up cleanly every day, so naturally, she was quite likable. Jian qingying couldn''t help but pinch the child''s little face again. Such a tender little face was like a small apple. It was as if she wanted to pinch it. Chapter 1065 Rainy Is The Only One Daddy Has Rainy was also very obedient. She didn''t cry or throw a tantrum. She knew how to eat and didn''t spill any rice. Of course, she wasn''t picky with her food. When the adults fed her, she would open her mouth and eat. They hadn''t had such a young child in a long time. Jian qingying didn''t stay idle either. She bought a lot of children''s clothes and toys. She really satisfied her grandmother''s craving for once. From time to time, she stared at her son with a sad look. Lu jinrong''s scalp turned numb. It was not that he did not want to have children, nor was it that he could not have children. It was just that even if he wanted to have children, he should have a woman. But where was he going to get a woman from? he did not want to make do with it. He was still reminiscing. Jian qingying also knew about this, so she could only sigh. They didn''t want a grandson for now. It was fine to have a granddaughter now. She was their granddaughter, but it was a pity that they couldn''t acknowledge her. Lu jinrong heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that Jian qingying would not me him. In order to prevent his mother from saying anything else, he could only use the excuse that he had something to do at thepany and run away. Just as he was about to leave, he happened to run into Lu Xiaohua in the living room. Xiaohua, you''re ... actually, he wanted to ask if she had any impression of Chu lui. However, the words were at the tip of his tongue, and he did not manage to ask or say it. big brother, don''t worry. Lu Xiaohua smiled at him. I don''t have any feelings for that Mr. Chu. I just feel bad for that child. She only mistook me for her mother. After a few days, the child might find out that I''m not her mother. &Quot; Even though Lu Xiaohua thought this way, Lu jinrong still did not feel at ease. He did not know why, but the two of them started to get together again. He did not know if it was an ill-fated rtionship or something else. He shook his head and felt that it was better for him to leave this ce. After all, there was still a bomb at his parents ''ce that had not been detonated. "Big brother, is there no other way to hide?" Lu Xiaohua''s faint voice almost made Lu Jinning cry. He knew very well that hiding was useless, but what else could he do besides hiding? Rainy hugged her doll and sat quietly on the floor, looking out of the window from time to time. She hugged the doll tightly in her arms. Even though she did not cry or make a fuss, it was still a little too quiet. what''s the matter, rainy? are you unhappy? " Lu Xiaohua squatted down and caressed the child''s small face. Indeed, the more she looked at the child, the more beautiful she became. She was especially obedient and likable. mommy, I want to go home. rainy pouted. She lowered her head and hugged the doll in her arms to her face. "Why?" Lu Xiaohua also sat on the ground with her. Wasn''t everything going well here? didn''t she cry ande to find her mother? why was she going home now? mommy, rainy misses daddy. rainy reached out her small hand and held onto Lu Xiaohua''s finger. mommy already has a new grandpa, a new grandma, and an uncle. But daddy only has rainy. Rainy wants to go back and take care of daddy. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua slowly lowered her eyes and rubbed her little head. alright, I''ll take you back to see your father. she treated this child as her own daughter, and everyone in the family doted on her. However, this was not her daughter after all. To put it bluntly, she was just an outsider. She had thought that it might take a long time for this child to find out that she was not her mother and that her mother was no longer around. One day, she would no longer need a mother. However, she did not expect it to be so soon. Before she could understand the word " mother, " this child was about to leave. Outside the Chu family''s two-story vi, rainy held her doll in one hand while Lu Xiaohua held onto her other hand. alright, let''s go in. Lu Xiaohua squatted down and tidied the child''s clothes. alright, let''s go find dad. &Quot; Rainy lifted her head and looked at the doll in her arms before cing it in front of Lu Xiaohua. "Mommy, here''s your doll." Lu Xiaohua moved her fingers to the doll. This doll had been with her for more than a year. Although it was old, it was the most important thing to her. She then ced the doll in Rainy''s arms. I''ll give you the doll. It''s my favorite doll, so you have to take good care of it, okay? " yes. rainy nodded her head vigorously and hugged her doll happily. She would definitely take good care of her doll. This was her doll, the doll that her mother bought for her. She remembered her doll, but her mother seemed to have forgotten. let''s go. Lu Xiaohua gently pushed Rainy''s small shoulder and let her in. It was a little windy here, so she didn''t want to blow the child who was still young. Rainy walked to the door and looked back three times with every step. Then, she stood on her tiptoes and knocked on the door lightly. She was still young, and she was not even as tall as the doorbell. Not long after, he heard the sound of messy footstepsing from inside the door, and the door opened in a hurry. "Who is it?" The nanny first looked outside, but there was no one. She lowered her head again and saw the small child. "Little Miss, why have you returned?" The nanny hurriedly carried rainy and looked around. There was indeed no one outside. Rainy ced the doll on her face, and her eyes seemed to be searching for something. When the back door closed, her big eyes finally dimmed, and she hugged the doll even more tightly. Lu Xiaohua only walked out from the side after the door closed. In fact, sometimes not seeing each other was the best. She lowered her head and looked at the t shoes on her feet. Now, she didn''t even know if she wanted t shoes or high heels. Chu lui was standing on the balcony. He squinted his eyes and blew out a smoke ring. The moment the tobo numbed his senses, it was like his first puff of smoke. He let out another breath. Suddenly, the silence around him turned into a dead silence, without even a trace of warmth. At this moment, he felt his pants being pulled lightly by someone. He lowered his head and stubbed the cigarette in his hand, then threw it into the ashtray. Slowly, he squatted down. There was a faint smell of tobo on his fingers. "Baby, you''re back?" Rainy sniffed her nose and said disdainfully, " daddy''s body stinks. It''s not nice. &Quot; Chu lui carried his daughter and kissed her on the cheek. Even though rainy said that, she did not despise her father at all. Chu lui hugged his daughter even tighter. Finally, the dead silence around him disappeared. He did not notice that the doll in his daughter''s arms had changed. Chapter 1066 The Doll Really Wasnt Hers daddy, Rainy''s doll. rainy reached out her hand to look for her doll. She made it disappear, so Chu lui pulled the nket away. As expected, the doll was inside the nket. He was holding the doll to give it to his daughter, but when his fingers touched the doll, he felt as if he had been burned. This doll, this doll isn''t ... He took the doll and ced it in front of his eyes. It seemed to be the doll that rainy used to hold in her arms and loved the most. The doll was old, and even the clothes on the doll had almost turned white from washing. There were signs of mending on the doll''s clothes. Rainy had identally torn the doll''s clothes, and ruoxin had mended them needle by needle. In four years, Xia ruoxin had not learned anything, but her standard of mending clothes ... It was extremely good, and after it was repaired, there were almost no traces. He pinched the cloth with his hand. Sure enough, although he couldn''t see clearly, it had been fixed. "Baby, where did you get this?" His voice was practically trembling as he asked. This was the doll. He thought he had lost it a long time ago, and he thought he would never find it again. How did it return to Rainy''s hands? mommy gave it to me. rainy hugged her doll and affectionately rubbed her face against the soft face of the doll. Chu lui was a little disappointed. However, for some reason, the name Lu Xiaohua started to blur in his heart. In the end, he ced all his attention on Gao Yi. Perhaps Gao Yi had taken it away, or perhaps Gao Yi was still thinking about ruoxin, or perhaps he was like him. In order to find a memory, he had found his daughter, but Gao Yi had found the doll. However, he didn''t know why Gao Yi was so interested in rainy now. Was it because rainy was his daughter? but didn''t he already know whose daughter she was? daddy. rainy pulled Chu lui''s sleeve. Rainy''s hungry. &Quot; Chu lui rubbed his daughter''s head and was about to bring her out for dinner, but he did not think about Gao Yi and the baby in detail. Once again, Lu Xiaohua sat in front of Chu lui. This was not the first time she had seen this man, but for some reason, this was the first time the man in front of her felt ufortable in his legs. She kicked the chair. She was still wearing a pair of t-heeled shoes today. She let out some of the foul air in her lungs and lowered her head again. She used the straw in her hand to gently stir the juice in the ss. miss Lu, thank you. Chu lui didn''t have any other intentions. He really wanted to thank Lu Xiaohua. you''re wee. It''s all for the child. Lu Xiaohua''s eyshes moved slightly, but sometimes, they could block the light from the man beside her. He was too stiff and too cold. His words and actions were also like a hard rock. However, he felt a little familiar with such a person ... Chu lui also picked up his cup. Suddenly, his gaze fell on Lu Xiaohua''s long eyshes. Those slightly trembling eyshes seemed familiar. This woman had been at loggerheads with him from the start. Coupled with her identity as a member of the Lu family, Lu Xiaohua''s name was too unfamiliar and difficult to understand for everyone. However, he felt a little familiar with such a person. "What are you looking at?" Lu Xiaohua raised her head abruptly and noticed Chu lui''s scrutinizing gaze. nothing. Chu lui retracted his gaze. There was nothing awkward about it. thank you for returning the doll to rainy. he picked up the cup and ced it by his lips. that used to be Rainy''s favorite doll. &Quot; "Return?" Lu Xiaohua was now inexplicably sensitive to the word ''return''. Return, return what? That was her doll to begin with. She had yed with it since she was a child. It belonged to her. How could she use the word ''return'','' give'', ''give'','' give'', ''sell''? Before she could say anything, Chu lui''s voice continued, " that''s the doll that ruoxin bought for rainy. She used the money she earned from selling her own blood to buy it for her daughter, so rainy really liked it. She hugged it all the time. Even though the doll was old, it was still her favorite toy. In her heart, this toy was herself, and no one could rece her. &Quot; after the doll was lost, I couldn''t find a simr model. Three years ago, the doll was a famous Toy master''s work tomemorate his wife. Although the price wasn''t high, it was a limited edition, so it was hard to find. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua''s fingers that were holding the straw paused. "You said that the baby was born three years ago. Didn''t you find it before?" of course. Chu lui put down his cup and looked at the time on his wrist. miss Lu, thank you for taking time out of your busy schedule toe and see me. Thank you for taking care of my daughter. If there''s anything I can help with, I''ll do my best. &Quot; no need. Lu Xiaohua continued to gently stir the fruit juice in her ss, but she only took a few sips. At this time, her long eyshes drooped down, blocking the unnecessary emotions and thoughts in her eyes. "Miss Lu, do you need me to send you back?" Chu lui had already packed his things. He had a meetingter, so he did not have much time left. it''s okay. I want to sit here for a while longer, " Lu Xiaohua looked up and said to Chu lui in a distant manner. In her eyes, there was a vagueyer of defense and something that was difficult to understand. Chu lui frowned slightly. He nodded at Lu Xiaohua and left in big strides. However, when he reached the door, he stopped for some reason, and his gaze fell on Lu Xiaohua for a long time. Lu Xiaohua picked up the ss and ced the straw on the table. Then, she drank the fruit juice in the ss one mouthful at a time. The sweet and sour taste spread in her mouth, but the aftertaste became bitter. She didn''t know if it was bitter before sweet, or if it was remembering the bitter experience, and she couldn''t say the reason. It was stillte at night, and it was very quiet. It was so quiet that one could almost hear a person''s breathing. After that, it was the uneasy dream of the woman on the bed. She sat up abruptly, feeling an icy chill on her back. With a snap, she turned on the light at the head of the bed and habitually reached her hand under the nket to look for the doll. Every time she had a nightmare, she would want to hold the doll in her arms and seek somefort. She didn''t know if the doll had warmed her or if she had found it. However, after she touched it for a long time, she realized that the doll was gone. Chapter 1067 Gao Yi Didnt Give Her The Doll The doll was not what she had imagined it to be. She had carried it since she was young and it was her most cherished doll because it was not hers. It was made three years ago, so how could she have it? besides, she was way past the age where she wanted a doll at that time. Unless she was still a child and bought one as a collection, but that was impossible. Even if it was a collection, the doll would only be new and not old. Otherwise, she would not have thought that it was a doll. It was because she had been ying with it since they were young, so it was old. What she didn''t understand now was why she wanted Rainy''s doll. How did that doll end up in her hands? was it Gao Yi who gave it to her? "What''s wrong?" Gao Yi stared at the chopsticks in Lu Xiaohua''s hand. you''ve been poking for so long. Don''t you want to eat? " No. Lu Xiaohua smiled apologetically. I just thought of something. she used her chopsticks to poke the rice in her bowl again. It was true that there was no taste at all. She did not want to eat. Gao Yi, I''ve seen on TV that some men would give women dolls. Have you never given me one? " She asked, pretending to be casual. ha ... Gao Yiughed. you don''t like it, so why would I give it to you? " Lu Xiaohua clenched her fingers that were on the table. maybe I''ll like it? " She smiled slightly. perhaps every woman has a Princess Plot and wants a doll. &Quot; you won''t. Gao Yi continued to eat, and he said without any hesitation. "Why?" Lu Xiaohua propped up her chin on the table. I''ll go buy er to make up for not having a doll. &Quot; Gao Yi only smiled and did not say much. Perhaps he was certain that Lu Xiaohua was just saying it and would not really buy anything. Gao Yi, did you really not send me off? " She turned her face to the side as if she was thinking about something. Why did I think that you gave me one in my dream? and it was an old one. Gao Yi reached out and knocked her forehead. don''t talk nonsense. I''ve never given you any dolls. How old are you? those are for children to y with. Remember, you didn''t have any in the past, not now, and not in the future. If you really want them, I''ll buy you a bunch. Even if I''m going to give you a present, I''ll give you new ones. There''s no such thing as giving old ones. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua maintained the smile on her face. It was still as obvious as ever, but only she knew how much she was feeling inside. If Gao Yi didn''t give her the doll, then she must have picked it up. "Are you done eating?" Gao Yi asked Lu Xiaohua. However, when he saw that Lu Xiaohua''s bowl was full of rice, he felt that his question was in vain. She had barely touched her chopsticks, so how could she be done? yeah, I''m done. Lu Xiaohua took a tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth. I''m not too hungry. &Quot; Of course, Gao Yi would not force her. He had to stuff all the food into his mouth. Perhaps it was just as Lu Xiaohua had said-she was not too hungry. Otherwise, she would not be full after a few jabs. let''s go. Lu Xiaohua stood up. Indeed, she could not bring herself to eat the delicious food on the table. She had no appetite and did not really feel like eating. When they came out, Chu lui was carrying his daughter over. Rainy was carrying a small school bag on her back, probably because she was going to school. They stopped, and Chu lui stopped as well. Rainy lifted her head from Chu lui''s arms. She looked at Gao Yi, then at Lu Xiaohua, and finally, her gazended on Gao Yi''s face. daddy ... she bit her finger in fear. She didn''t dare to go forward or call for someone. Chu lui knew that rainy wasn''t calling for him. She was calling Gao Yi-Rainy''s first daddy. Even though he was a little jealous, he was still grateful to Gao Yi. If it wasn''t for him, there wouldn''t be rainy today. Gao Yi''s heart was in a sorry state. Xiaohua, let''s go. he held onto Lu Xiaohua''s hand, not wanting to see Chu lui and his daughter at all. Lu Xiaohua did not even have the chance to say a word to rainy before her fingers were pinched until they hurt. She closed her red lips and could only leave with Gao Yi. Gao Yi''s inexplicable hostility towards Chu lui and his daughter made her heart start to feel heavy for some reason. Chu lui caressed his daughter''s head gently. Rainy pouted and buried her face in her father''s arms. The child was innocent. Why did he have to me his daughter for his mistake? What did rainy do wrong? Was it because she was Chu lui''s daughter that everything Chu lui did had to be repaid by his daughter? Gao Yi held onto Lu Xiaohua''s hand and walked very quickly. He even held her hand until it hurt, and walking made her feet hurt. Lu Xiaohua only stopped running when Gao Yi stopped. It felt better to be on solid ground. It was a good thing that she was wearing t-heeled shoes today. Otherwise, if she had continued running like this, her feet would have broken. I''m sorry, " Gao Yi apologized. He also felt that his emotions were a little too intense. I''m fine. Lu Xiaohua wanted to smile at him, but she could not bring herself to. She actually wanted to ask what kind of grudges there were between them, but in the end, she didn''t ask. Perhaps even if she asked, Gao Yi might not answer her. If she wanted to know, there might really be someone who could help her solve all her doubts. She lowered her eyes. At this moment, her heart was already leaning towards t shoes. It could be dangerous to be on solid ground. It was beautiful to have both feet in the air, but it could also be more dangerous. This was already the umpteenth time Lu Xiaohua and Chu lui had sat opposite each other. Actually, sometimes, even she herself would not have thought that one day, she would quietly drink a cup of tea with a man like Chu lui. It was not enough to kill time with them, but it seemed like there was still a lot of life left. Actually, a man like Chu lui had always been the type that she did not like. However, people who did not like him could still sit together calmly. Even she did not know what this was called. you want to know about me and Gao Yi? " Chu lui''s gazended on Lu Xiaohua''s face. His gaze was slightly cold, but he had no other intentions. yes. Lu Xiaohua still ordered a ss of apple juice for herself. She liked the sweet and sour taste. As for Chu lui, he liked drinking milk. Or rather, he preferred his daughter''s milk powder. "Why don''t you ask him?" Chu lui knocked on the cup on the table lightly. He picked up the cup with his fingers and shook it gently. His fingers were well-trimmed, and the joints were distinct. They were very natural and beautiful. This was a pair of hands that could control the overall situation. He could make clouds with a flip of his hand and rain with a flip of his hand. He could break someone''s neck in a breath. He could also watch his daughter''s little face and apany her weak little self as she grew up. Chapter 1068 The Domineering Father he won''t tell. Lu Xiaohua could only smile bitterly. She had to exin Gao Yi''s personality. If she could find out from him, she wouldn''t be sitting here today. Now that there was a ready-made one, of course they would like it. He would never tell her about the past, not even about himself. So, even now, she only knew that his name was Gao Yi. She knew nothing else. "Are you sure I''ll tell you?" Chu lui curled his thin lips. miss Lu, I don''t like to talk about other people''s privacy. Of course, I don''t like toy out my own privacy in front of others. &Quot; "Do you understand?" He suddenly moved closer to Lu Xiaohua, but at this moment, the mist in Lu Xiaohua''s eyes seemed to prove everything about her past. She did not have her past, which meant that the woman in front of him did not exist at all. He suddenly clenched his hands and sat down again. "Tell me, what do you want to know?" He took out a pack of cigarettes from his arms and threw it on the table. Then, he took out a cigarette and lit it. When the first puff of the cigarette began to circte in his lungs, he began to calm himself down bit by bit. Lu Xiaohua did not know where to start. She also did not know what made Chu lui change his mind and was willing to tell her everything. She knew, and Chu lui himself knew. He had a lot of things to do. He had a few video conferences to attend, but now, he was sitting here like a fool, reminiscing about his life and the past with a woman who could be said to have nothing to do with him. He thought that he was either crazy or stupid because he could vaguely see a figure called Xia ruoxin in this woman''s eyes. Mr. Chu, is there any enmity between your Gao Yi? " Lu Xiaohua ced her hand on the table and clenched it tightly. There seemed to be a lot of grudges between them. Every time Gao Yi saw Chu lui, he would be irritable and be inexplicable. He would also change and make her afraid. I guess so. Chu lui took another puff of his cigarette. His ck eyes were tightly shut. When he opened them again, one could vaguely see the fatigue in them. the person he used to like was my ex-wife. Chu lui raised the corner of his lips. do you feel ufortable hearing this? " Fortunately, Lu Xiaohua was mentally prepared. Every time Gao Yi''s mood changed, it was because of Chu lui and Xia ruoxin''s name. Therefore, she guessed that it might be rted to Xia ruoxin. Indeed, it was true. When she heard it with her own ears, she actually didn''t feel very ufortable. She might have just felt that fate was making a fool of her. After all, he was no longer around, and her face waspletely different. he saved my daughter''s life before. Chu lui also said that he donated his bone marrow to my daughter before. He was the first person my daughter called ''dad''. He and my ex-wife almost got married back then. &Quot; and ... he put the cigarette to his lips again. After a puff of smoke, it drifted away for a long time. "Didn''t he tell you that he was married before? with someone else?" As he spoke, he suddenly stretched out his hand in the air. Perhaps he wanted to touch something, but in the end, he retracted his hand stiffly. The smoke pierced his throat, and the dryness made him cough uncontrobly. At this moment, a ss of water was ced in front of him, and he took it. thank you, " he thanked her and drank half a ss of water. miss Lu. he put the cup down and once again stared coldly and seriously into Lu Xiaohua''s eyes. although I don''t know what''s going on between you and him, and I''m not willing to tell you about his past, he''s not a bad person. Perhaps he has his own reasons, but I also believe that he''s doing this for your good. &Quot; since you''ve already forgotten about the past, you can continue to forget about it. Just because you remember it doesn''t mean that it will be a good thing. Sometimes, people have to learn to forget. The difficult part is ... his smile was a little miserable. Sometimes, it was better not to smile. Sometimes, it was better to remember than to forget. But sometimes, it was better to forget than to engrave it in one''s heart. "At the very least, there''s someone like that in your life. Your heart, your person, and your soul are a part of your body. Even if you''re forced to leave, the only one who can be with you for the rest of your life is her. It can only be her. He threw the cigarette in his hand into the ashtray, then stood up, turned around, and left. He had told her everything she wanted to know, and he might not know what she didn''t know either, so there was no point in asking him. As he moved, he stopped again, but it was only for a few seconds. Then, he started again and left. Lu Xiaohua drank mouthful after mouthful of apple juice. It had a sweet and sour taste, but it started to taste bitter in her mouth. Her gazended on the ashtray on the table. It was a clean ashtray with only one cigarette butt left behind by that man. Everyone said that the man was cruel and heartless, but no one knew what was behind it. He might not be a good man, but he seemed to be a good father. And what he had said. To let her forget the past and continue with Gao Yi like this, and then be confused? There was a good saying in life, " it''s hard to be confused, " but she didn''t want to be confused. She sat in front of the table, and a cluster of crystal lights above her head cast a white light, making her skin feel even fairer and sparkling. But why did she feel like she was a fake person? Chu lui put his daughter down and had her carry her bag on her shoulder. if you don''t like school anymore, tell Daddy. Let''s go home, okay? " okay, " rainy agreed obediently. Meanwhile, the teacher''s mouth twitched. Who taught their child like this? which kindergarten parent wasn''t afraid that their child wouldn''t want to go to school? which one of them wouldn''t cry and make a scene? they would try all sorts of coaxing, bribing, threatening, and beating up their children. They were not like this Mr. Chu. His actions could only be said to be domineering, too domineering. What did he say? If she didn''t want to go, then she didn''t. His daughter, even if she was not a child, would still be ady from a prestigious family. The teacher held Rainy''s hand and was prepared to bring her in. This kindergarten was originally bought by Chu lui, and a few of his previous teachers were there. Hence, Chu lui was not worried about his daughter''s days in the kindergarten. She would not be hungry or thirsty, and no one would dare to bully her. However, he was still worried. Jia xinbao had said that Rainy''s memory of the past was recovering bit by bit. However, the child was still young, so she could not remember much. However, what she could remember was enough to make her recall many things. Chapter 1069 You Are Not My Mother Rainy was in kindergarten now. She could speak now and was no different from a normal child, so it was better to let her go to kindergarten. She wanted a life that truly belonged to her child and not to be restrained by her father, Chu lui, and let her grow up in an abnormal way. Children needed their parents, but they also needed to live outside. Therefore, Chu lui still sent his daughter over. However, those who had never been a father would never know the conflict between a father and not going to school. He had not even seen his precious daughter before she was three years old. She had finally returned to his side, but she was kidnapped when she was four years old. By the time he found her, she was already five years old. She was in kindergarten and in primary school. How long could she stay by her father''s side? Even when the teacher brought rainy into the nursery, Chu lui, as a father, was still unwilling to leave. He looked at the watch on his wrist. When he sent his daughter over, he had promised his daughter that he would pick her up. There were still a few hours left, and he felt like he couldn''t live anymore. When he arrived at thepany, he walked into his office without looking sideways. Not long after he sat down, yang ruolin came and knocked on the door. pleasee in. Chu lui turned on hisputer. He had to sort out all the work he had at the moment. In a few days, he would be able to rx when du Jingtang, who was sent to Africa to bask in the sun, was brought back. She could go and take good care of her daughter. Yang ruolin walked in and stood at the door uneasily. miss yang, if there''s nothing else, you can leave. I''m very busy. Chu lui did not need to look to know who it was. He was very sensitive to the smell of perfume. He knew clearly who had perfume on them and what it smelled like. However, he suddenly thought of a woman-Lu Xiaohua. Her perfume did not seem to have any perfume, but it was very fragrant, like a flower''s scent. This scent seemed to be on Xia ruoxin''s body in the past. The pen in his hand fell to the ground, but he picked it up as if nothing had happened. How could the two of them have a rtionship? eight poles of people would never be together. President, I want to ask where rainy is. Why isn''t she here yet? " Yang ruolin asked awkwardly. She felt that her entire face was burning. Although her skin was not thin now, she still felt a little embarrassed and angry. miss yang. Chu lui raised his head and threw the pen in his hand aside. Please don''t forget your status. he warned her softly. where is my daughter? " It doesn''t seem to have anything to do with you. I remember clearly saying that I want your face to acknowledge my daughter as a mother, but I didn''t say that I want you to be my daughter''s mother?" "If you''re not satisfied with your current sry, you can resign and leave." The color on yang ruolin''s face quickly receded. She hurriedly opened the door and almost rolled out of the room. She sat in her seat, her heart still thumping. She lowered her head and saw that Secretary Xiao Chen was constantly busy. There was nothing on her desk. She knew very well how much she was worth. To put it bluntly, she was just a person who muddled through her days. She knew very well whether or not she had the ability. Chu lui''s ''leave'' had really frightened her. She did not dare to imagine what she could do if she really left the Chu group. With her Education and Skills, she could only work as a hotel staff and rent a house. She had already lost all her support from the high sry. If she were to go back to her sry of a few thousand dors, how was she going to survive? She was restless the entire morning, and every second was torture to her. The door to the CEO''s office opened, and a ray of hope rose in her heart. Could it be that rainy wanted her mother? however, she was wrong. Her hope was shattered the moment Chu lui got off the elevator. Chu lui would not put a mere yang ruolin in his heart. Although he liked beautiful women, that was in the past. The same face was just a face. What he wanted was long gone. No matter how many he looked at, they were all fake. He drove his car to pick up his daughter personally. No matter how busy he was, he had to pick up his daughter. Thinking about it, he really didn''t have much time to spend with his daughter. In the blink of an eye, his daughter was about to grow up and be taken away by wolf cubs in the future. Chu lui carried rainy and asked the teacher beside him, " is she obedient? is there anything that she''s not used to? " yes, she''s very well-behaved, " the teacher quickly replied. she ate well too. She ate a small bowl of rice and a serving of fruit. Mr. Chu was quite assured. The kindergarten''s food is very good and the matching food is very nutritious. When there are more children, they all fight to eat it and it''s very delicious. &Quot; Chu lui ruffled his daughter''s hair and brought her to the car. What he didn''t know was that he had bought this kindergarten for his daughter and had invested a lot of money into it. From the facilities to the teachers, and where the meal was, everything was very particr. The kindergarten had long been famous, and now many parents wanted to send their children there. The school fees had risen year by year. Even so, many parents would spend a lot of money and pull many connections. They also wanted to send their children in. Now, the children''s Kingdom had started to help him make a profit, but he didn''t care about the money, so he didn''t know that the kindergarten he had unintentionally bought had be a ce that parents were desperately trying to get into. Chu lui carried his daughter down and was about to bring her home when they met yang ruolin outside. Rainy stared at yang ruolin''s face for a long time before turning her head away. rainy, it''s mommy. yang ruolin smiled and wanted to carry the child, but rainy ignored her. She knew that this was not her mother. She just looked like her mother, but she was not her mother. Yang ruolin was very embarrassed. His hand was in the air for a long time, and he didn''t know what to do. Chu lui nced at her nonchntly and walked into the house. A nanny woulde out in a while, and she stood at the door, not wanting to take any more unnecessary steps. miss yang, this is a private ce. Sir doesn''t like peopleing in. If there''s nothing important in the future, Sir has said that you should note here again. &Quot; After the housekeeper finished speaking, she pulled the door open and walked out. She was still mumbling, " she really thinks that she''s her mistress. She should take a look at her own status. People should know that they''re famous, but they still have to be. &Quot; Chapter 1070 I Am Your Daughter Yang ruolin stood there in a daze. Other than the paleness on his face, there was also an unbearable fear and worry. Wasn''t this burning bridges? but it didn''t seem right to say that. Chu lui had made it clear that he was just finding a mother for his daughter. Even so, rainy didn''t seem to have called her ''mother'' that many times. Ever since Lu Xiaohua appeared, rainy had another mother and not her. She picked up her bag and suddenly thought of something. She quickly took out her new phone and checked her bank ount. She only had a few thousand Yuan left. Other than some for her hometown, she had spent most of it on jewelry and cosmetics. She was still waiting for her next month''s sry, but she was afraid that she would lose her job. Ruoxin ... The sudden voice even gave her a big fright. ruoxin, you''re ruoxin. Didn''t you already ... &Quot; Xia mingzheng rubbed his eyes, still in disbelief. Who was the person in front of him? first, it was Xia Yixuan''s resurrection, and then it was Xia ruoxin. Could it be that the Xia family members were all supernatural? or was she really not dead? "You are ..." Yang ruolin''s eyes flickered. Ruoxin, Xia ruoxin ... This name had been with her for almost her entire life. They all said that she looked like her, but she really did not know how simr they were. Was it another person who had mistaken her for someone else? Not long after, when she stood in front of an apartment, her feelings wereplicated and hard to understand. "Yijun, look who''s here!" Xia mingzheng pushed the door open and shouted mockingly. A woman came down the stairs. When she saw yang ruolin''s face, her expression changed, and her eyes turned red. "Xinxin, you''re my Xinxin?" She suddenly hugged yang ruolin and said, " Xinxin, you''re back. I knew you weren''t dead. I knew it. you will live ... the woman''s cold tears seeped into yang ruolin''s neck, making him shiver. She peeked at everything in front of her. The houses in this area were not cheap. The people who could live here were either rich or noble. There were no extra slippers at the door. However, she could guess that only the two of them lived in this house. Let''s not talk about other things. Even if the house was sold, it would be worth a lot of money. Sometimes, yang ruolin really hated herself for not being Xia ruoxin. If she was really Xia ruoxin, all of this would be hers. Sometimes, it was really sad for people to be greedy. He would bury a person''s original conscience. He only wanted to get more, and the more he got, the less willing he was to give. "You''re my mother?" She asked in confusion, her eyes filled with confusion. Xinxin, did you forget something? " Shen Yijun wiped the tears from her face and carefully looked at her daughter in front of her. She realized that this didn''t seem to be her Xinxin, but she couldn''t bear to part with her. Maybe, maybe. &Quot;. ''m sorry ... yang ruolin looked at her toes. I don''t remember what happened in the past and this face. She touched her face again. The doctor had done stic surgery on my ID card ording to the photo on it. My previous face was. little disfigured, so it might not look like it. &Quot; "Then you''re my Xinxin," Shen Yijun thought of her daughter''s injury and was no longer suspicious. Xia mingzheng was the same. After all, she was the one who admitted that Xia Yixuan had ruined Xia ruoxin''s face. So, it could exin why the woman in front of him looked so simr to Xia ruoxin but did not look like her. It was because she had lost her memory. She could not remember. As for Shen Yijun, she had regained her daughter after losing her, while Xia mingzheng was filled with shame. He ignored the glint that shed across yang ruolin''s eyes and her slightly annoyed red lips. She didn''t want much, really. All she wanted was this house. With this house, she could bring her parents over to live with her. She could hold her head high in front of her brother and sister-inw. In the future, even if she sold this house, she wouldn''t have to worry for the rest of her life. She didn''t want to think about what would happen to her if she was exposed. This room and her identity made it impossible for her to refuse. She wanted to live the life of a rich person, and she was tired of her past where she couldn''t eat well. The next day, Secretary Xiao Chen did not see yang ruolining. she really thinks she''s my boss''s wife, " she mumbled to herself. In the past, even Lu Xiaohua, who had such a strong backing, had never said that she would bete or leave early. Moreover, Lu Xiaohua was really talented. The two women sat at the same table, but why was there such a huge difference? Of course, it didn''t matter to her whether yang ruolin came or not. Anyway, she didn''t expect that woman to do anything. She didn''t even have to waste her energy to chat with that woman who was courting death. She came in with her real talent and skills. She wasn''t as lucky as her to have the right face. Chu lui came in and out a few times. After an unknown number of times, he finally remembered something. "Chen, yang ruolin didn''te?" yes, President. Secretary Xiao Chen quickly stood up. "She hasn''te to work for three days." Chu lui frowned and called her to ask. to see if something happened. Thepany didn''t invest in his life insurance for nothing. &Quot; I know, CEO. Secretary Xiao Chen quickly called the Human Resources Department. It was just as Chu lui had said. Thepany had insurance for every employee. If an employee got into an ident during work, thepany would have to take responsibility. However, in the Human Resources Department, he did not receive yang ruolin''s leave request at all. She was a miner. Secretary Xiao Chen was also shocked. Did something really happen? she quickly picked up the phone and called yang ruolin. It took a long time before the call went through. Secretary Xiao Chen also heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, nothing had happened. Otherwise, she seemed to be responsible for it and did not report it to the Human Resources Department. "Ruolin, when are youing to work? Have you applied for leave from the Human Resources Department?" Her tone wasn''t too good. Everything was fine, why did she have to worry about it? At this time, yang ruolin was putting her feet on a young woman''sp, letting the woman carefully trim her toenails. "Work?" She looked at her manicure-done hand. I won''t be working anymore. I''ll resign in a few days. she hung up the phone and put her new phone into her bag. She leaned back against the chair in enjoyment. Chapter 1071 Something That Doesnt Make Sense Now that she had a rich mother, did she still need to work every day? although ten thousand Yuan a month was quite a lot, if Shen Yizhu''s house was not more expensive, it would be millions of Yuan. How many years would she have to work in the Chu group to afford such a big house? no, she would not be able to earn it even if she worked for several lifetimes. She could tell that Shen Yijun was in charge of the household and that the financial power of the family was in her hands. Furthermore, Shen Yijun was very generous and would give her whatever she wanted. In fact, she would give her a lot of money. As for whether she was the real Xia ruoxin, it did not matter. She just had to say that she had lost her memory and could not remember the past. Even if they found out that she was not, what could they do? The Xia family did not have Chu lui''s sharp eyes. She did not dare to lie to Chu lui openly, but she was at least 80% confident that she could y Shen Yijun and Xia mingzheng in the palm of her hand. Since she could get the money so easily, why would she care about the people there? Secretary Xiao Chen hung up the phone. She really felt that yang ruolin was out of her mind. Not everyone could enter or leave the Chu group as they pleased. Even if the president wanted to fire yang ruolin now, she had to pay a sum of money for the breach of contract. Was yang ruolin really out of her mind to leave? her contract had not expired yet. Now, it was not the president who paid the breach of contract for her, but she who had to pay the president arge sum of money. Did she have the ability to do that? That was what she thought. Of course, she had never thought that yang ruolin could afford such arge sum of liquidated damages. But in fact, yang ruolin had really resigned, and she had to pay a sum of nearly 100000 Yuan. Secretary Xiao Chen''s first reaction was: This woman had either won the lottery or picked up money. After that, the table opposite her became empty. The president was still walking around and did not ask much. Even when he knew that yang ruolin had left, he did not seem to feel much. He continued to live his life as usual. Rainy adapted to school rather well. Every Saturday and weekend, the teacher woulde over to teach rainy how to dance. Sometimes, she would even bring her to participate in variouspetitions. Every time, she would basicallye back with the first ce. Chu lui had ced all the trophies and medals that his daughter had won in a special cab. There was already a pile of them. On this day, the nanny carried rainy out after her bath andbed her hair. After the little fellow finished her bath, she looked even whiter and more tender, like a tender little bun that had just been cooked. The nanny touched Rainy''s hair and was about to get the hairdryer. Just as she left, rainy tilted her head and thought of something. She ran to the cab and tiptoed to open the drawer. Then, she took something out and ced it around her neck. She was so stupid to forget this. If she brought it with her, would she be able to dream of her mother? The nanny had brought the hairdryer over. She carried the child onto the bed and carefully dried her hair. The child was already sleepy before her hair was dry. She rubbed against the soft nket and grabbed the ne around her neck. The nanny could only blow-dry the child''s hair carefully before pulling the nket over her. When Chu lui returned, he saw that his daughter had fallen asleep. He walked in and carefully took his daughter''s little hand out of the nket. Then, he ced her small tender hand in the center of the nket. In the end, he realized that she was still holding onto something in her little palm. He pulled out a ne from his daughter''s neck, and the pendant of the ne happened to be held tightly by this small hand. This was what he had made for his daughter. It looked like the one hanging on Zheng Anze''s neck with ruoxin''s photo inside. It was also for rainy to remember her mother. However, this child was no longer moring for her mother. Perhaps she had be more sensible. However, he was indeed unwilling to be this sensible. He would rather his daughter be more noisy and more delicate. However, the child was just too obedient and too sensible. baby, let go. We''re going to sleep. &Quot; Chu lui coaxed his daughter. He thought about how she would definitely not feelfortable in this position when she woke up the next morning. However, Rainy''s hands were still clenched tightly. "Good baby ..." Chu lui gently caressed his daughter''s soft hair. Finally, rainy let go of her hand, and a small ne fell out. He hung the ne back around his daughter''s neck, but he took out another rope. When did he get another one? Chu lui helplessly pulled out another ne. Did this child know love? she wanted to wear everything around her neck. However, when he pulled out the ne, Chu lui was stunned. At this moment, there was a pendant made of wood in his palm. It was more like an amulet than a pendant. The edges were polished smooth, and he could feel the faint warmth of the body when he touched it. This was ... He clenched the protection mansion tightly in his hand. This was his protective talisman. He had returned it to ruoxin back then. Why was it with rainy? rainy should have gone missing back then. Kid, did Gao Yi give you all the protection residences? However, this did not make sense ... Even if Gao Yi had taken these two things, he couldn''t hand them over to Lu Xiaohua. The doll was with Lu Xiaohua, and where did the amulete from? no matter what, no matter how many strings of money he pulled out, every single one of them was broken, and they couldn''t be connected. There was no way to exin them. baby ... he patted his daughter''s face gently, but rainy was really fast asleep. She moved her small body ufortably and pulled her father''s hand to the side so that he wouldn''t wake her. daddy, baby wants to sleep. I won''t get up, " she said as she snuggled her little head into the nket. She even arched her head inside from time to time. Her little brows furrowed as sheined about her father not letting her sleep. go to sleep. Chu lui took two more things and hung them around his daughter''s neck. He was not sure if they would hurt her neck, so he took a pair of scissors. With a snap, he cut all the ropes and found a new one. He tied it to the small heart hanging rope. It was very small and he made it for his daughter so that it would not hurt her small body and tender skin. He pulled his daughter''s small wrist and tied the heart-shaped pendant to her small wrist, while the other string was hung around her neck. Chapter 1072 The Cut Wound He just looked at his sleeping daughter, but his mind was in a mess. He couldn''t think about it, and he didn''t want to think about it. His head seemed to be entangled in multiple lines, one by one, crisscrossing in aplicated way. Rainy rubbed her eyes and sat up. She saw Chu lui half-leaning on the side of the bed without a nket. She pulled the nket up forcefully and covered her father. As she knelt on the bed, she rubbed her eyes and saw her mother''s photo hanging on the rope around her wrist ... She opened the pendant and saw her mother''s photo inside. mommy ... she called out softly, then crawled to her daddy''s side and rested her small head on her daddy''sp. At this moment, arge palm was ced on her small head. daddy. she lifted her head and saw that Chu lui had woken up. Chu lui sat down and carried his daughter up. Then, he pulled out the ne from her neck and ced the protective ye estate on his palm. "Baby, where did you get this?" Rainy blinked her eyes. mommy gave this. &Quot; The ''mommy'' that rainy was referring to was Lu Xiaohua. Chu lui clenched his fist and stuck the amulet into his palm. How could Gao Yi give this to Lu Xiaohua? Lu Xiaohua was not Xia ruoxin. He could give her the doll, but how could he give her this? unless ruoxin gave it to her before she died yesterday. However, this did not make sense. Why would ruoxin give this to someone else? At that time, ruoxin hated him to the core. Perhaps she would throw it away, or perhaps she would follow her body and bury it in her ashes. However, she would never give it to anyone. He gently caressed his daughter''s hair. Rainy could sense her father''s unhappiness, so she obediently rubbed her head against his chest. After a while, Chu lui sat up straight. Then, he gently patted his daughter''s small face. let''s go, baby. Let''s wash up. Daddy will take you to school. &Quot; okay, " rainy agreed obediently. She brushed her teeth and washed her face with her father before being brought to the kindergarten by her father. daddy wille and pick you up after work. Chu lui squatted down and tidied his daughter''s clothes. okay, " rainy agreed. The teacher had already grabbed her hand. She looked at her father, pouted, and extended her hand to say goodbye. she''s still unhappy. Chu lui knew that it was because rainy did not have a mother. Be it yang ruolin or Lu Xiaohua, they were not her mother. His daughter would understand this one day. Actually, her mother had passed away a long time ago. It was just that he did not expect it to happen so soon. This kind of understanding was not a good thing. Chu lui took out his phone and searched for a number. He had never saved it before, but he remembered it in his mind. He did not even need to look through the call history. He dialed a string of numbers, logged on to the screen, and then dialed, He leaned his body against the car behind him, his dark eyes still unable to prate the gloominess. "Lu Xiaohua, it''s me. I have something to discuss with you." After hanging up the phone, he threw his phone into the car and got into the car. He went to the shop he often went to. Although it was called a coffee shop, he had never had a cup of coffee. Mr. Chu, are you still the same? " the waiter asked Chu lui as he walked over with one hand behind his back. yes. Chu lui raised his eyes slightly. a ss of milk and a ss of ... Apple juice. &Quot; okay. the waiter noted it down. After a while, he had prepared a ss of milk and a ss of apple juice. Chu lui picked up the Apple juice and ced it on the opposite side of the table. He picked up the milk and ced it by his lips. He took a sip, and the sweet taste returned. It was sweet, so sweet that he would get sick of it, but he liked it. It was not because he liked sweet things. No, actually, he hated sweet things. It was just that he could be closer to his daughter. After four years of bitter drinking, he was now drinking sweet. It was two opposite tastes. It was just like his life. He had once reached the highest point, but he had also fallen directly into hell and walked through it once. Not long after, a woman rushed over in a hurry. She was wearing a pair of t shoes, a in white shirt, and an A-line skirt. The skirt reached above her knees, and her head was casually rolled up. Fortunately, her face was quite small, but with this dress, she looked like a high school student. Of course, it was also thanks to her pair of ts. If not for this pair of shoes, she would not have to run in high heels. I''m sorry I''mte. she pulled out a chair and sat down. Then, she reached out for the cup on the table. She used her left hand and ced one finger at the bottom of the cup. She raised her head and drank more than half of the cup. Then, she put the cup down and pulled out the chair to sit. However, she realized that Chu lui was staring at her fingers. "What''s wrong?" Lu Xiaohua curiously brought her finger in front of her eyes. It seemed to be fine. "Are you looking at this?" She wagged her index finger. there''s a scar, but I don''t know how it came about. She put her finger in front of her eyes again. The scar was quite obvious. But, how did thise about? "I cut it when I was cutting the vegetables." Chu lui replied to her lightly. "Cut vegetables?" Lu Xiaohua put her hands behind her back. how do you know that it was cut and not thrown out? " Chu lui''s dark eyes were fixed on the cup she had ced in front of him. are those marks left by a sharp weapon? or are you saying that you can make a cut on your finger if you fall again? " that''s true. Lu Xiaohua took out her finger. Actually, she had not carefully observed her scar. She had only noticed it not long ago. If she had not looked closely, she might not have known that she actually had a scar here. She had originally thought that only her forehead had a scar. "Mr. Chu, is there anything I can help you with?" She picked up the cup again and took a sip before sitting down properly. Chu lui''s gaze was still on her fingers. She quickly ced her fingers on herp and held them together. It was a little awkward. Chu lui''s eyes darkened. it''s nothing. he retracted his gaze and turned to look at the French window at the side. The light in his dark eyes seemed to have dimmed, and the sparks in his eyes seemed to have shed. After the prosperity, it was finally deste. Chapter 1073 As Tall As Dad miss Lu, " he called Lu Xiaohua again. "Yes, what''s the matter, Mr. Chu?" Lu Xiaohua had been waiting for a long time, but Chu lui still did not say anything. He had always been this crazy and entric, so she quite admired people who could do business with Chu lui. They were really lucky that they could do business with someone who did not y by the rules and did not get torn apart. Chu lui reached out his hand and flicked a ss in front of him. The milk in the ss shook. you gave my daughter an amulet. I''m here to thank you. &Quot; Amulet? Lu Xiaohua did not react in the beginning. She touched her neck. It felt empty and missing something. Could the amulet that Chu lui was talking about be that small piece of wood? "Are you talking about that small piece of wood?" She asked. it''s a small piece of wood. It''s true. Chu lui thought of the amulet''s appearance. It was actually squarish, but it was made of rare incense wood. It was said that it could nurture one''s soul, but he did not know if it was true. that ... Lu Xiaohua touched her neck again and tidied up her clothes. rainy liked it, so I gave it to her. It''s not something valuable. &Quot; it''s not worth much. Chu lui touched the ring on his left hand. it''s a piece of agarwood. The wood itself isn''t worth much, but it was bought from an eminent monk. &Quot; "How did you know?" Lu Xiaohua put the cup down. She instinctively felt that Chu lui''s words had a hidden meaning. It was as if he was trying to express something, but he just left a sentence and said half a sentence. This feeling of hanging in mid-air was really not something she liked. "How do I know? is there any use in telling me?" Chu lui pouted his thin lips. you don''t remember even if I tell you? " This was a stab to the heart. Lu Xiaohua was most annoyed by this sentence now. Everyone knew, but she was the only one who did not. In the end, they had to say something to stab her in the heart. Actually, they all knew about her past. Shen Wei knew, Gao Yi knew, and Chu lui knew as well, but no one told her. In the end, they told her that even if she told her, she would not know. That''s right, she didn''t know. It was precisely because she didn''t know that she had to ask. None of them had told her, so how could she know? forget it. she grabbed a handful of her hair in frustration and stood up. if you don''t want to say it, then don''t say it. If you don''t want to say why you asked me toe over. She turned and left, and Chu lui did not stop her. He continued to spin the ring on his finger, but his lips, which were always pursed, seemed to lift up. His eyes were slightly red. His thin lips moved slightly, as if he had said something, but his voice was too soft, and his trembling was too low. After an unknown period of time, when the milk in front of him had turned cold, he still sat there. Then, he raised his wrist and looked at his watch. He was going to pick up his daughter. His precious daughter. He stopped the car in front of the kindergarten. He got out of the car and walked to the entrance of the kindergarten. When the door opened, the teachers led the innocent and cute children out one by one. Chu lui recognized his daughter at a nce. That pretty little girl. Even though she was wearing the Ji ''er garden''s school uniform, she was still the most eye-catching and beautiful child inside. "Daddy ..." Rainy carried her bag and ran over. Chu lui reached out and carried his precious daughter. "Have you been a good girl today?" He asked his daughter, and the teacher at the side automatically told him about Rainy''s life today. the little guy was very obedient. He drank water, ate his meals, and slept in the afternoon. He even danced in front of his ssmates and received a lot of apuse. &Quot; Chu lui pinched his daughter''s face. As expected, the baby had gained some weight recently. Her face was chubby and pink, and she looked good. She seemed to have grown taller. "Daddy will take your height when we get back. My baby seems to have grown taller." "Yeah, I feel the same way." The teacher at the side also kept nodding. recently, she''s grown taller. Baby''s arms and legs are long. She should be with Mr. Chu, so she can be a model in the future. &Quot; Chu lui pinched his daughter''s small hands. He loved it when peopleplimented his daughter for being pretty. He carried his daughter to the car and ced her on the safety seat. Then, he gave his daughter a ss of water for her to drink. The next day, he had to take some time off to take his daughter to the hospital for a physical examination. "Dad, do you want a blood test?" Rainy was already used to drawing blood from time to time. yeah, I want to smoke a little. Chu lui rubbed his daughter''s head. baby, are you scared? " Rainy shook her head vigorously. daddy, I''m not afraid. &Quot; good girl. Chu lui praised his daughter. Actually, his heart ached for his daughter when she drew her blood. She was so small, and her arms were so thin. Her fingers were like chicken ws. Sometimes, he did not even dare to look at her when she was pricked. He finally understood what it meant to hurt the child, but the mother''s heart. Although he was not the mother, he was the Father, and the father and mother were the same. He sat down with his daughter in his arms. As expected, he had to draw her blood, but it was just a prick on her finger. Chu lui ced his daughter''s small hand inside the window. Her small and transparent fingers seemed to be so fragile that he could almost see the small blood vessels on her slender fingers. When the needle was inserted, Chu lui had already turned around and could not bear to look. Rainy turned her face away and used her head to nudge Chu lui''s neck. daddy, it doesn''t hurt. It doesn''t hurt at all. &Quot; Chu lui stroked his daughter''s head and pressed his fingers on her thin fingers. When the bleeding stopped, he let go of his daughter''s little finger. He saw that there was a small red dot the size of a needle tip on the thin finger. Chu lui then brought his daughter for other examinations. you''ve really grown taller. You''ve grown three centimeters. the doctor measured Rainy''s height again. He knew rainy. Every year, at a fixed time, Chu lui would bring the child over for a physical examination. This child was very well-behaved and obedient. He didn''t make a fuss during the check-up and was very cooperative. When he first came, he was as thin as a little chick. Now, he was finally raised back. It could be seen that his father had raised him well and made him healthy. daddy, I''ve grown taller. rainy happily ran in front of Chu lui. She stood on her toes and clutched at Chu lui''s clothes. daddy, when will rainy grow to be as tall as daddy? " Chapter 1074 Your Sister When the doctor at the side heard this, he couldn''t help but say, " rainy, if you grow to be as tall as your father, you won''t be able to get married. with Mr. Chu''s height, it would be fine if it was a boy. If it was a girl, if she really grew to 1.8 meters, she would probably only be able to y basketball. She wouldn''t even be able to be a model, and she really wouldn''t be able to find a husband and wouldn''t be able to marry. His words made rainy feel shy. She hugged her father''s leg. She was indeed still a child. Small and weak, she was not even a meter tall. She was not even as tall as her father''s leg. "Our baby won''t grow so tall in the future. It''ll be fine as long as he''s like his mother." Chu lui carried his daughter. Of course, he did not want his daughter to grow into an electric pole. It would be best if she was 1.65 meters tall. If she was too tall, he would really cry as a father. Everything was normal after the checkup, and the baby had grown taller. Chu lui hugged his daughter happily and kissed her face. my baby is the best. Practice dancing well in the future and bring a champion home for daddy, okay? " okay. rainy clenched her small fist and bumped it against her father''s big fist. Chu lui pinched his daughter''s cheeks. To celebrate, he promised to bring his daughter out for cake, but he only wanted to give her a small piece. If she ate too much, she might grow into a parasite. Now that he had be the boss''s pastry chef, he added an extra strawberry for rainy. "Daddy, can you bring it to brother too?" Whenever rainy had something good, she would think of her brother. Other than her parents, her most beloved person was her brother. bring him the biggest one. Chu lui asked his daughter. mm, okay. rainy ate a mouthful of cake in satisfaction. big brother and the little brothers will share it together. &Quot; ? This was what Chu lui was most pleased with about his daughter. His daughter had a good personality, was not selfish, and knew how to share things with others. This was the kind of child who was happy and carefree. "Zheng Anze, when is your sistering over? Zheng Anze''s ssmate was sprawled on the table, still thinking about Zheng Anzhi''s sister. That child was so cute. He didn''t manage to pinch her face thest time. little fatty Zhao, don''t have any ideas about my younger sister. If you''re eight years older than her, do you want to be an old cow eating young grass? " Zheng Anze rolled his eyes at his roommate. Let''s not ask if he agreed or not. If his uncle knew about this, he would definitely skin this kid alive. "I didn''t!" Little fatty Zhao raised both his hands. He felt very wronged, he really felt very wronged. He had never thought of having any ideas about Zheng Anze''s sister. He was still a child and had not grown up yet. There was no such thing as romantic feelings. He still did not understand love. He just liked Zheng Anze''s sister. If it was possible, he would take her home, okay? It was a pity that he couldn''t carry it away. Besides, he wasn''t fat at all. He was fatst year, and he had grown taller this year. He wasn''t fat at all. But why did everyone call him little fatty? where was he fat? He leaned on the middle table and looked up. He saw the beautiful child standing at the door. Anze, your sister. he suddenly pulled Zheng Anze''s sleeve. your sister, your sister, your sister ... &Quot; "Your sister?" Zheng Anze immediately kicked his good friend. He still had a set of math papers to do. Yup, he was in a good mood today. He would reward himself with an English paperter. Therefore, a straight-A student''s heart was something that a bad student would never understand. your younger sister ... little Fatty''s voice became softer. she''s really your younger sister. &Quot; Zheng Anze kicked him again. don''t disturb me from studying, okay? " Lil ''fatty was on the verge of tears. Zheng Anze, you monster. You''ve already done five sets of questions. Isn''t that enough? " "It''s not enough." Zheng Anze quicklypleted the questions until something was ced in front of him. His eyes shed and he realized that there was a huge cake on his table, as well as the little one who was smiling with her eyes curved. Lanng ... he quickly threw down his brush. "What are you doing here?" He stood up and didn''t care about the practice questions anymore. "She''s here to give you a cake to celebrate her growth of three centimeters." Chu lui walked in from the door with his shirt on his arm. This was what people called a sessful person. Zheng Anze''s roommate''s eyes were red. How great would it be if he could be like this in the future. "Really? our Lanng is so great. Zheng Anze reached out his hand to measure his sister''s height. She did grow taller, not by a lot. Ever since he picked up his sister, she had grown at least five centimeters. Yes, it''s good that she''s grown taller. It''s good that she''s grown taller. This proves that the child is growing and very healthy. baby, Come to Daddy. Chu lui extended his hand to his daughter. we''re going home. He looked at the watch on his wrist. Indeed, it was gettingte. Rainy wanted to go home and take a shower. After watching TV for a while, she would go to bed. It was not good for her body if she did not sleep when it was toote. Rainy ran to her father''s side, and Chu lui carried her with one hand. take the cake and eat it. Chu lui left this sentence and left with his daughter. Lil ''fatty covered his mouth and patted Zheng Anze''s shoulder. Zheng Anze, your uncle has such a strong aura. What does he do for a living? He was Chu lui. Zheng Anze took the cake and opened it. He cut another piece and gave a big piece to Lil ''fatty so that he could stick it to his mouth. This would save him from blowing on it and the rest of the cake would be shared with everyone. "Chu lui? which Chu lui?" Little fatty Zhao took a bite of the cake. It was so sweet that he wanted to roll around on the sofa. guess for yourself. Zheng Anze also took a piece. He ate as he did his practice questions. Yup, his mood was getting better. He would reward himself with two sets of math test paperster. Little fatty Zhao guessed for a long time but could not figure it out. It was only after a long time that he found out that the Chu lui Zheng Anze was talking about was the Chu lui, the CEO of the Chu enterprise, the god-like business genius. It was only then that he knew what it meant to beat his chest and stamp his feet. When he was young, he did not learn properly from Zheng Anze. Otherwise, he might not have to work so hard and study at the same time. He was as tired as a dog and did not even have a holiday. Chu lui looked back and saw rainy flipping through her sketchbook on the safety seat. She was looking at it very seriously. baby, don''t fall asleep, " Chu lui said to his daughter. What if you fall asleep and catch a cold? okay, rainy agreed. She tried her best to keep her eyes wide open and not sleep. Chu lui pressed on his phone and dialed a string of numbers. Not long after, the call was finally connected. "You''re looking for me?" A familiar deep male voice came from the other end. "Rainy, call uncle." Chapter 1075 Lu Xiaohua Is Xia Ruoxin Chu lui said to his daughter. Rainy flipped through a page of the sketchbook and listened to her father. She called out ''uncle'' to the phone. On the other side, Lu jinrong''s eyes twitched involuntarily. How could they acknowledge their family like this? how could they force them to do so? you''re finally back. Chu lui stopped the car at a red light. His voice was steady and calm. "Didn''t youe looking for me many times? is this the attitude you have?" Lu jinrong did not fall for his tricks. It was not easy to find someone. Shouldn''t he be excited? when he was overseas, he either didn''t receive Chu lui''s calls or didn''t want to pick them up. Why? now that he picked up, why wasn''t he anxious? why was he still so heavy-hearted? "What kind of attitude do you want me to have?" Chu lui continued to drive. His eyes were calm, and there was not much expression on his face. Lu jinrong did not speak for a long time. After a long time, he sighed. speak. Why are you looking for me? " he knew very well that not only did Chu lui have a deadpan face, but his personality was also terrible. He had to find him now. They might not meet this time, but they had to talk face to face. He was mentally prepared, but he did not know if it was about that matter. Chu lui was Chu lui after all. There were some things that others couldn''t see through, but he might not. Now, he hoped that it wasn''t that matter. It didn''t matter if it was business or something else, as long as it wasn''t rted to that matter. I need to talk to you. You can decide on the time and ce tomorrow. &Quot; okay, " Ji jinrong agreed. The corners of his lips couldn''t help but curve up before falling down. The next morning, Chu lui sent his daughter to the kindergarten and then drove to the ce he had agreed to meet Lu jinrong. Here, he took off his suit and threw it into the car. Then, he rolled up his sleeves and loosened his cor. He also threw his tie into the car. He grabbed his hair and followed her in. It didn''t seem out of ce. This was a street hot pot restaurant, and it was the most ordinary kind. A few people would sit together. There was a stove on the ground, and the table of people were all around the stove. Lu jinrong was sitting there, bored. He was even wearing a pair of slippers. He was rather casual. Was he trying to trick Chu lui intoing in to embarrass himself? "Oh, you''re here. Come and sit." Lu jinrong raised his hand. I''ve already started eating. This ce isn''t much, but the taste is quite good. During these days when I was overseas, I didn''t think about anything but the hot pot here. You have to know that sometimes, the real delicious food is also in these small alleys. &Quot; Chu lui walked over and started eating without holding back. His first feeling was numbness. The second feeling was spiciness. The third feeling was numb and spicy. The fourth feeling was that there was nothing to eat. However, Lu jinrong was eating rather happily. He would put food in his bowl from time to time and even ordered a ss of cold beer, gulping it down. it''s too strong. Chu lui ate a little and was unwilling to eat anymore because it was too spicy. it''s spicy and cold. Be careful of your stomach. &Quot; Lu jinrong waved his hand. if you''re not eating, then stand aside. Don''t disturb me. I''ve searched for a long time before I found this ce. It''s just that no one is eating with me. Remember, if you want to please me, you have to let me eat. Of course, you''ll pay. &Quot; sure. Chu lui agreed, but he did not touch his chopsticks. He really did not have much interest in things that were too spicy. Rainy''s body needed to eat light food, so his family ate light food as well. However, it seemed that Zheng Anze was like Lu jinrong, especially able to eat spicy food. However, he amodated their family''s taste, so he did not eat much. He had arranged for him to live on campus. On one hand, he wanted to train him. On the other hand, he wanted him to eat whatever he liked. Lu jinrong gulped down another mouthful of cold beer. It was really satisfying. get me some food. Lu jinrong ordered Chu lui. Chu lui stared at him for a long time before he really stood up and went to get some tea for Lu jinrong. Lu jinrong was addicted to ordering Chu lui around, but he did not know that their roles would be reversed one day. Lu jinrong did not know how much he ate before he felt a little full. Of course, he had had enough of this numbing and spicy addiction. "Tell me, what do you want from me?" Lu jinrong ate slowly, but he still could not reject the delicious food in front of him. Chu lui took a ss of cold beer. The top of the bottle was covered in water droplets, and white steam was rising from the ss. His fingers were slightly cold as he followed the ss. "Is Lu Xiaohua Xia ruoxin?" He lowered his eyes and asked calmly, but his fingers on the cup were almost crushing it. "Why do you ask?" Lu jinrong ate even slower. He took a bite, and the numbing and spiciness were very satisfying. Even his mouth was numb, but the spicier it was, the more delicious it was. I''ve checked. Chu lui looked up and stared at Lu jinrong''s face. your sister passed away when she was seven. You''ve been hiding her death because you''re afraid that your mother would be sad, so you''ve been saying that she''s recuperating overseas. Is that right? " that''s right. Lu jinrong did not deny it. It was useless to deny it. Chu lui could actually find out about this and find him. It must have been a sure thing. It was impossible that he could not find out what he wanted to know. If Chu lui was willing, he would have guessed it long ago. However, he was still a step too slow. Or rather, he had ignored this step. my sister is indeed dead. She passed away when she was seven years old. It''s not hard to find out. As long as you have the heart, it''s easy to find out. So, I didn''t think I could hide it from you for long. &Quot; How did you find out?" Lu jinrong opened another ss of ice beer for himself and took a sip. Hot pot and beer were indeed a perfect match. my daughter''s doll, my amulet, the scars on her fingers, and the way she speaks ... I can see her shadow in them. And ... &Quot; "Gao Yi." Chu lui''s thin lips twitched. It was easy to think of. There were many unclear things, but as long as there was a starting point, everything could be linked together. Why did Lu qianhua avenge ruoxin? why did Gao Yi get together with her? why did rainy insist on calling her ''mommy''? a child''s thinking was simple and direct. He did not use his appearance to feel it but his heart. Lu jinrong threw something to him from his pocket. Chu lui took it. It was a small nnel box, mostly used to store jewelry. He opened the box, and there was a ring inside. On the ring, there was a diamond the size of a pigeon''s egg. Chapter 1076 She Cant Remember Anything This was the pink diamond. He had bought it with hundreds of millions of Yuan without even blinking. This was a world-famous pink gem and was worth a lot of money. He had given it to his most beloved wife, no, ex-wife. She was also the woman he loved and cared about the most in his life. If she was around, his life would beplete. If she wasn''t around, he would be an ascetic. It was ruoxin''s. She was still here. She was still alive. How wonderful ... It clenched the diamond ring in its hand tightly, and the edges and corners cut on the diamond almost pierced its palm. This was the strongest thing in the world. How could a human''s flesh and blood withstand its hardness? He clenched his fist again, and blood flowed out from between his fingers. Drop by drop, it seeped onto the ground, but he seemed to not feel the pain. Lu jinrong took a piece of tissue and threw it at him. what''s the use of that little bit of blood? you''re too weak. &Quot; Chu lui did not know if he wasughing at himself or others. This was the second time someone had said that he was acting. He did not need to do that. He would bear his own mistakes. Lu jinrong stood up straight and took some vegetables into the pot to eat after they were cooked. "Can you imagine what she was like when I saved her?" Chu lui''s body froze and he did not answer. Lu jinrong continued, " I saved her on the road. At that time, she was as thin as a ghost. Her vocal cords were injured, her legs were fractured, and her face was a mess of blood and flesh. You know how much effort I put in to save her. The doctor said that her facial features looked a little like my sister, so I got stic surgery to make her look like my sister. My mother has been looking for her daughter, so this was killing two birds with one stone. Not only did it give my motherfort, but it also gave her a lot of money. At the same time, it also gave this woman a new identity." He took another ss of cold beer and gulped it down. In an instant, he also became cold. when she caught Xia Yixuan, I wanted to ask if you were the one who cut her stomach. &Quot; The box in Chu lui''s hand fell to the ground. He picked it up and ced the ring inside. Then, he poured himself a ss of cold beer and started drinking it mouthful by mouthful. His eyes were cold, and so was his heart. The ss of cold beer was like a bucket of cold water, freezing him from head to toe. He poured himself another ss and drank arge mouthful of it, along with the tears under his chin. Lu jinrong took out a few pieces of tissue paper and threw them at him. Useless. thank you. Chu lui took the tissue, but he crumpled it into a ball and threw it aside. He poured it into his mouth again, then took the bowl and picked up the vegetables that were cooking in the pot. The vegetables were spicy to his throat, lungs, and organs. He swallowed it, and his tears burst out along with the vegetables. The spicier it was, the more she wanted to eat it. However, the more she ate, the more tears she shed. stop eating. Lu jinrong threw his chopsticks away. do you want to eat yourself to death? " Chu lui didn''t take back his chopsticks. He took the soup spoon from the side and scooped some hot soup from the pot. He drank it mouthful by mouthful as if he was harming himself. He should now know how she got her throat injury, right? Lu jinrong did not stop Chu lui. He drank some hot soup and wanted to know how it felt to have a scalded throat. Xia Yixuan gave her the spiciest duck neck, but she stopped drinking. That''s why her throat was burnt. Now that she''s recovered, her voice has be like this. &Quot; Chu lui''s eyes started to tear up from the heat. Perhaps he was crying in the first ce, and he was using the soup to vent his emotions. He had schemed too much in his life, but he was also being schemed against. He had never let anyone down in his life, but he had only let her down. Tell him, how could he redeem everything? After another ss of cold beer, he closed his eyes. He could finally understand what Lu jinrong''s spiciness and cold taste was like. So it was actually like this. Lu jinrong filled another bottle and poured it into the cup. He shook the cup in his hand, and white steam came out from it. One could feel the coldness from afar. she doesn''t remember anything now. She doesn''t remember her mother''s heartlessness in the past. She doesn''t remember the pain you''ve caused her. She doesn''t remember everything. She''s Lu Xiaohua, my sister. She has a harmonious family, a pair of parents who love her,. brother who protects her sister, and a ... Boyfriend who haggles the price of her marriage. She''s doing very well now. Do you want her to return to the Xia ruoxin of the past and remember all those cruel things?" He took another sip of the cold beer. a mother who never treated her well, an ex-husband who treated her as a target for revenge, a half-crippled but still alive heir apparent, or an ex-husband who stabbed her with a knife again? " Lu jinrong asked Chu lui word by word, stabbing his heart with each word. Chu lui ced the cup by his lips. Cold sweat had already formed on his forehead. At this moment, his throat had be hoarse from the stimtion of the chili. He was almostpletely silent. "Why doesn''t she remember anything?" He asked in a hoarse voice. this ... Lu jinrong sighed. we didn''t want it either. Back then. your mother told the truth, and Xia Yixuan got what she deserved. The Xia family''s assets were taken away, and she actually had nothing to live for. At that time. she suffered from severe insomnia and didn''t eat or drink. At that time, she actually already said that she had nothing to live for because rainy was lost and she died. You should understand this very well. he gulped down another mouthful of cold beer. He also swallowed this mouthful of coldness. she and rainy believed in life when they grew up. After losing rainy, she lived for revenge. After she took her revenge, she didn''t know how to live anymore. That was why Gao Yi found someone. &Quot; He stared into Chu lui''s eyes seriously and said word by word. "He helped us hypnotize her." Chu lui took a few more sips of the cold beer, threw the bottle away, and stood up. Chu lui. Lu jinrong saw that Chu lui was about to leave and suddenly called out from behind him. "Remember, you''ve been drinking. Don''t drive." Chu lui''s footsteps paused for a moment, but he did not stop moving forward. His footsteps were a little shaky. He did not know if it was because he was drunk or because he could not bear the weight of his body. There was still the thick smell of hotpot behind him, and his throat was dry and painful from the spiciness. It was unbearable. In the distance, under the sun, half of the man''s face was still hidden in the darkness. Chapter 1077 Let Mother Be Happy Rainy pulled on her father''s sleeve and sniffed at it from time to time. "What''s wrong? Chu lui''s voice was hoarse, and it did not sound too good. He squatted down and fixed his daughter''s braids, which had just beenbed today. However, there were too manyplicated emotions hidden in his bloodshot ck eyes. Rainy picked up her bag and ced it on the ground. Then, she squatted down and rummaged through her bag. She was serious. Chu lui waited and squatted down with her. He wanted to know what his daughter was going to do. Finally, rainy took out a small water bottle from her school bag. She shook it with her small hand. There was still half a cup left. She opened the kettle and ced it in front of Chu lui. "Daddy, drink." this is for the baby. Daddy doesn''t drink it. Chu lui couldn''t tell. It came with a straw, and he had bought it especially for his daughter. It was for the child. How could an adult like him use it? daddy, drink. rainy ced her hands on her waist as if she had her father''s dominance. "Alright, daddy will drink." Chu lui had no choice but to take his daughter''s water bottle and drink. As he drank, the corners of his eyes seemed to be wet and hot from the spiciness. After he finished the small water bottle, he felt the pain in his throat ease up. Chu lui ced the water bottle in his daughter''s school bag and carried her. daddy is stinky. rainy wrinkled her nose. Even though she said that her father was stinky, she did not despise him at all. She even leaned her head on her father''s shoulder with a heavy expression on her face. This made Chu lui, the Father, not know whether tough or cry. How old was she? who did she learn from? Obviously, he had learned it from his father. Chu lui went to take a shower when he arrived. Rainy took out her father''s phone and used her little finger to press on it. Her father''s phone was unlocked. It turned out that when Chu lui set the password, not only did he use her fingerprint, he also used his daughter''s. Rainy held her father''s phone andy on the bed. She pouted and thought hard, her little fingers tapping on her father''s phone. Hello ... a voice with a slight smile came from the other side. "Mr. Chu, what''s wrong? is your precious daughter feeling unwell again?" uncle Jia, I''m rainy, not daddy. Rainy held her father''s phone in her childish voice. daddy is sick. Uncle Jia, can youe and see daddy? " When Chu lui returned, he saw his daughter lying on the bed, ying with his phone. He coughed. Why did he feel like there was blood in his throat? He quickly poured himself a ss of water and drank it. His throat felt better, and not long after, the doorbell rang. Jia xinbao had arrived quickly. "What are you doing here?" Chu lui''s words exposed his burnt throat. your daughter asked me toe over. Jia xinbao still found it hard to believe that a five-year-old child knew that his father was not feeling well and wanted to call a doctor over. He even remembered his phone number. Children these days were all smart. let me take a look at your throat. Jia xinbao could tell from Chu lui''s voice that his throat was injured and his voice was hoarse. Jia xinbao checked and was shocked. "How did you get injured like this? there are so many blisters in your throat." I ate chili. Chu lui''s voice was hoarse as he spoke with difficulty. Then, he coughed again. The pain caused his eyes to tear up again. "I thought you didn''t like to eat it?" Jia xinbao prescribed some medicine for Chu lui. this throat injury is quite serious. It will take a few days of injections. &Quot; you really have a good daughter. Jia xinbao put Chu lui on an IV drip. However, he still did not like Song Wan. He really did not know what Chu lui''s mother was thinking. Why did she have to raise Chu Xiang? rainy was so good, obedient, and Chu lui gave birth to her. So, it was really better to give birth to a child by herself. He helped Chu lui adjust the speed of the drip. I might have to stay here today. Give me a few more bottles so that I''ll recover quickly. Oh, he took out a box of medicine and ate it. One pill after another to reduce the inmmation. If you drink water, remember to soak two pills in the water cup. &Quot; Jia xinbao kept his things properly and put them aside. you have to thank your little princess this time. That child did very well. Otherwise, if you had waited until tomorrow, your throat might have be thicker. By then, it wouldn''t be just a matter of a few days of injections. If it wasn''t handled well, your throat would have been destroyed. &Quot; alright, let''s stop talking. Jia xinbao pointed at the door. your daughter is here. Smile. Don''t scare her. &Quot; thank you, " Chu lui said softly to Jia xinbao. Then, he turned around and saw his daughter lying at the door. She was not wearing any shoes, and her five little toes were moving from time to time. He reached out his hand to his daughter and didn''t dare to speak. He was afraid that his voice would scare his daughter. Rainy ran over and squatted beside her father. Then, she grabbed her father''s thumb, but she did not dare to touch his hand. Chu lui ced his palm on his daughter''s head, but his heart was thinking about another woman. That woman who had already forgotten about him and his daughter. Actually, it was good that she had forgotten about them. She could start a new life. Xia ruoxin''s life was so innocent. She had a mother like that, a husband like him, and a sister like that. It was better to forget about all of them. A new identity. Indeed, being Lu Xiaohua was much more blissful than being Xia ruoxin. However, rainy was innocent. She would not have a mother in the future. He reached out and held his daughter in his arms. "Baby, let''s make mommy happy, okay?" Rainy didn''t understand, but in the end, she still nodded. how can mommy be happy? " Chu lui''s every word hurt her throat. How could she be happy? yes, how could she be happy? she would be happy without Chu lui. "Don''t look for mommy, and mommy will be happy." He didn''t know if his daughter would understand if he told her all this. However, it was best if they didn''t see her again in the future. They should just be Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua didn''t have a husband, and neither did she have ... A daughter. Rainy sniffed and nodded her head lightly. She remembered her daddy''s words. In the future, she would not see her mother. Then, her mother would be happy. Chu lui put a pill in his mouth. It was as cool as minty, and his throat instantly feltfortable and soothed. However, it also made the pain worse. Chapter 1078 1069-Insomnia It hurt his heart, his eyes, and his heart. This was the result that Lu jinrong wanted. They were all calctive people and would usually calcte all kinds of things, including each other and themselves. Lu jinrong was certain that he would not go back to look for Xia ruoxin, no, Lu Xiaohua. That was why he told him everything. Even if he knew, so what? in the end, the decision he made was like this. From now on, you''re you, I''m mine, we don''t owe each other anything, and we''re unrted. However, why did it have to be so difficult to bear and so ufortable? He had thought that they would be separated by death and that he could not destroy the past. Now, she was still here, but they had been separated forever. The cold medicine flowed down his blood vessels and melted into his blood drop by drop. He then put another pill in his throat. His throat still hurt, as if it was being pulled. Jia xinbao came over and saw the child sleeping in Chu lui''s arms. He lowered his voice. why are you sleeping here? don''t you want to sleep by yourself? " yeah, she''s stubborn. Chu lui caressed his daughter''s soft hair. I can''t chase her away. &Quot; as stubborn as you. Jia xinbao removed the needle for Chu lui and looked at the little one sleeping on Chu lui''sp. he doesn''t look like you at all, but his personality is very much like yours. &Quot; "The child is still young. Do you want to find a mother for the child? After all, it''s not easy for a man like you to take care of a child." I''ll think about it. Chu lui carried his daughter carefully and nodded at Jia xinbao. Although that was what he said, he had never thought of finding a woman for himself or a foreign mother for his daughter. He had seen yang ruolin and Xia Yixuan before. He would not let any woman get close to his daughter or hurt her again. Hence, he rejected women. He would take good care of his elder daughter, watch her grow up, get married, and have children. baby, don''t be afraid. Daddy will take good care of you. Chu lui ced his hand on his daughter''s forehead. He wasn''t actually lonely, was he? he still had his daughter. ruoxin, don''t worry. he smiled, but his smile was bitter. live a good life and forget everything from the past. Just be Lu Xiaohua. Our daughter is great. Your rainy is great. She''s healthy, and she will live on healthily. &Quot; He took the doll from the bedside and ced it in his daughter''s arms. The doll still looked the same. Although it was a little old, it was still that beautiful doll. She was like a White Rabbit walking around. The clothes were not as good as new, and the people were not as good as old. A light was suddenly switched on, and Lu Xiaohua sat up again. She touched her wrist, and her back was almost drenched. She heaved a sigh of relief and took a look at her watch. It was only then that she realized that it was only three O ''clock. After three O'' clock, she could barely sleep. She seemed to have entered a dead end. She would dream almost every day, but she could not remember what she dreamed of. She didn''t know if that was her past or if it was her memory. She grabbed her hair and felt like she was going crazy. If this continued, she would definitely lose her mind. She covered herself with the nket, but her eyes were open. She wanted to sleep, but she didn''t dare to. If she slept, she would have those dreams that she could not remember. If she did not sleep, what would she do tomorrow? "Little flower, what''s wrong?" Jian qingying ced her hand on Lu Xiaohua''s forehead. why do you look so pale recently? look, the eye circles are so dark. What''s wrong? are you sleepwalking at night? " mom, I''m fine. I just didn''t sleep well. Lu Xiaohua pulled Jian qingying''s hand down and yawned. She was tired. After all, she had not slept the entire night. I didn''t sleep well. I''m going to sleep a little more. Jian qingying was very worried about her daughter, mainly because her daughter''splexion had been too bad recently, just like that time. Could something have really happened? mom, I''m fine. Lu Xiaohua smiled at Jian qingying and took a piece of bread. She spread some jam on it and started eating. Although she wasn''t feeling too well, she still didn''t want Jian qingying to worry. if you''re really not feeling well, you can look for Gao Yi to take a look. Jian qingying did not know what was wrong with her recently, but she was quite uneasy. However, Lu Xiaohua''s personality was indeed quite stubborn at times. Even though she was not a real member of the Lu family, her personality was about 60% like Lu Ke ''en''s. They had long treated her as their real daughter. How could they not be anxious? okay, I''ll remember, " Lu Xiaohua agreed. Her slightly lowered eyes and long eyshes were a little downcast. Yes, Gao Yi was a doctor, but she did not dare to let him know about such a doctor. Her feelings for Gao Yi wereplicated, and she always had that unknown fear, as though he would take away something from her. Even if she had to find a doctor, she would not go to Gao Yi. After breakfast, she took out her bag and was ready to go out and secretly go to the hospital. This was arge hospital in the city. She had registered for a number and was waiting in line for the doctor to call her number. She could go to the Lu family''s private doctor, but she did not dare to do so. If she did, Gao Yi would know. Therefore, she went to the hospital furthest away from Gao Yi, and the number she registered for was from the Neurology Department. She wanted to know what was wrong with her. Could it be that she had knocked into herself in the wrong position thest time, and that was why she had injured herself? Not long after she sat down, a mother and daughter walked past her. She didn''t see them, and they didn''t look at her either. "Mom, how are you feeling? are you okay?" It should be the daughter asking the mother she was supporting. Don''t worry, I''m fine. the woman coughed lightly. The voice in her throat didn''t sound right, but it was probably just a normal respiratory infection. After all, this was the season with respiratory diseases. Lu Xiaohua could not help but take another look. In the end, she saw a familiar face. She could not help but be stunned and quickly lowered her head again. How could it be her? yang ruolin. Shouldn''t she be working at the Chu group? number 36, Shen Yijun. Who is Shen Yijun? " A woman''s number was already being called out. It was 36. Lu Xiaohua flipped her card and saw that she was 37. What a coincidence. mom, it''s our turn. yang ruolin helped Shen Yijun up, looking like a filial daughter. it''s all thanks to you this time, ruoxin. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have thought ofing to the hospital. Shen Yijun patted her daughter''s hand. She really felt that her daughter was back. Chapter 1079 Do You Know About Hypnosis? ? "Mom, look at what you''re saying. You''re your daughter. How can you treat me like an outsider?" When they entered the examination room, they did not know that a pair of eyes was staring at them without blinking. Ruoxin, Shen Yijun? Lu Xiaohua mumbled these two names strangely. She seemed to have heard them somewhere before. Ruoxin ... Was that Xia ruoxin? however, the name ruoxin was not an umon name. It was quitemon. However, in her memory, Shen Yijun was somewhat familiar. Even though she did not have many memories, as long as she had this feeling, it must be rted to her. Lu Xiaohua, Lu Xiaohua. Number 37''s Lu Xiaohua. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua turned over the number in her hand. It was number 37. She quickly stood up. How could she have forgotten about this? she stood up, took the number, and found a famous local expert to treat her. This doctor was an authority in the field of cardiovascr and cerebrovascr diseases. "You''ve had a head injury?" The old professor in his fifties asked Lu Xiaohua. yes. Lu Xiaohua nodded. my family said that I had a very serious injury in the past. At that time, I fell and hit my head. she reached out and gentlybed her hair. so I don''t remember the past. It''s just that I always have dreams, but when I wake up from the dreams, I have no memory at all. I also have serious insomnia. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua told the doctor about her condition. The doctor kept her in mind and gave her a series of check-ups. Lu Xiaohua knew that this was a must-do check. After all, the ce where she was injured was none other than her brain. Not long after, she had already done a series of checks ording to the doctor''s list. The only thing that was missing was the results. Just as she sat down on the chair, she ran into yang ruolin and the woman called Shen Yijun. Yang ruolin''s expression changed when he saw her. ruoxin, what''s wrong? why are your hands so cold? " The moment Shen Yijun touched her daughter''s hand, she was shocked. also, what''s wrong with you? you don''t look too good. Do you want me to help you take a look? " mom, it''s okay. I''m fine. It''s just that it''s a little stuffy in here and I can''t breathe, " yang ruolin said as she pulled Shen Yijun and left the ce as if Lu Xiaohua was a poisonous snake or a ferocious beast. Lu Xiaohua took out her phone and looked at the time. Her test results would only be avable in an hour, and she had to wait here. However, the two people just now ... She held her fingers together and finally dialed a number. She thought that the call might not go through or the call wouldn''t go through. Surprisingly, the call went through very quickly. "Hello, are you Mr. Chu?" She tried to ask, " I''m lu Xiaohua. &Quot; yes, it''s me. Chu lui''s voice was a little hoarse, and it was a little scary. "Mr. Chu, are you sick?" Lu Xiaohua felt that there was something wrong with Chu lui''s voice. Could he really be sick? it''s nothing. Chu lui''s vocal cords had been like that recently, and he would get used to it. miss Lu, is there anything I can help you with? " Although his voice was hoarse, there was almost no fluctuation in it. It was absolutely impossible to hear anything from his voice. there''s something I want to ask you. Lu Xiaohua flipped through the medical reports in her hands. do you know a woman called Shen Yijun? " Chu lui''s voice on the other end was silent for a long time, which made Lu Xiaohua think that the phone had hung up. "Why are you suddenly asking about her? do you remember her?" Chu lui held the phone tightly, and his fingers tightened as well. Every time he spoke, his throat would feel this kind of pain. However, even if he had to pull his voice and tear his throat, he still had to say, " did she remember? " No. Lu Xiaohua also wanted to remember, but how could it be so easy? if she could remember, she would have remembered it long ago, and she would not be in the hospital now. I just feel that this name is a little familiar. I don''t know if it has something to do with me in the past? " Chu lui''s throat hurt again as if a rope was wrapped around his neck, making it hard for him to breathe. His voice was almost breaking. "She has no rtionship with you?" "Is that so?" Lu Xiaohua was a little disappointed. As expected, it did not matter! but she used to ... Chu lui said coldly. she was my wife''s biological mother. As soon as he finished speaking, there was the sound of the phone being disconnected. Lu Xiaohua put her phone into her bag. The ''wife'' Chu lui was referring to was Xia ruoxin. Yang ruolin had called Shen Yijun ''mother'', and Shen Yijun had called her'' ruoxin''. There could not be such a coincidence in this world. Therefore, yang ruolin was lying. She suddenly stood up, disgusted by yang ruolin''s behavior. However, not long after, she sat down again, as if this matter had nothing to do with her. Who yang ruolin acknowledged as her mother and who Shen Yijun acknowledged as her daughter-did it have anything to do with her? "Lu Xiaohua, your test results are out." Lu Xiaohua quickly stood up again and took her examination form. There were more than ten pages in her hand, but she could not understand them either. The doctor flipped through it for a long time before he stood up and examined Lu Xiaohua''s skull. "Miss Lu, are you sure you got a head injury?" "It''s difficult, isn''t it?" Lu Xiaohua touched her forehead. That was what her family members said, including Gao Yi. Otherwise, how could she exin her sudden memory loss? I don''t think so. the doctor sat down again. I''ve touched your skull. There are no signs of injury or scars from surgery. If it''s arge impact that can erase a person''s memory, there should be something left on the skull, but you have nothing. &Quot; also ... he flipped through Lu Xiaohua''s medical report again. everything is normal on your check-up. Your body is not bad in all aspects. There are no major problems. As for your memory, we can''t rule out the possibility that it''s psychological. &Quot; The doctor thought about it for a long time. Based on his decades of medical experience, Lu Xiaohua did not seem to have lost her memory physically or mentally. "I wonder if miss Lu knows about hypnosis?" The doctor closed the report in his hand and said, " perhaps it''s a coincidence. I have a friend who happens to be an expert in this field. Not long ago, I did use this method to make a patient with mental illness forget some things. After the patient''s memories were locked, he recently recovered and was discharged from the hospital. &Quot; Chapter 1080 Thats Medicine, Not Rice He felt that Lu Xiaohua''s evidence was simr to that patient''s. They both lost their memories for no reason, but she was perfectly normal. Also, when she said that she had hit her head in the past, he felt that her family was lying. There were some things that couldn''t be exined by medicine and couldn''t be said to not exist. As for hypnosis, he didn''t believe it too much at first. It was only after he saw the illness with his own eyes that he understood that it turned out ... This was much more magical than he had imagined. how about this ... he took out a pen and paper, wrote down a series of pitiful words, and handed them to Lu Xiaohua. miss Lu, I''m sorry. Your situation is beyond my knowledge and it''s something I can''t solve. If you want to know more, you can contact my friend. Maybe he can provide you with some help. &Quot; As he spoke, he passed the thing in his hand to Lu Xiaohua. thank you. Lu Xiaohua took it. There was indeed a string of notes and a phone number on it. She put the note into her bag. As for the test results, she did not take them with her. Gao Yi was a doctor. If these were in front of him, he would know what he was doing with one look. She did not know why, but she did not n to let Gao Yi know about these things until now. She stood up and went to the bathroom first. When she came out to wash her hands, she happened to see yang ruolin. When yang ruolin saw her, her expression changed again, but she pretended that nothing had happened. She turned on the tap and put her hand in. "What a coincidence, miss Lu." yes, what a coincidence, " Lu Xiaohua replied indifferently. She did not want to have too much contact with this person. She could tell that this woman was up to no good. I have something to tell miss Lu. yang ruolin tucked her hair behind her ear. I found my biological mother. Why? aren''t you happy for me? " congrattions. after Lu Xiaohua washed her hands, she did not want to talk to her anymore. She was not close to Xia ruoxin''s mother or yang ruolin. It was none of her business who she wanted to acknowledge as her mother. She took her bag, tidied her clothes, and walked out. Of course, she would not say another word to yang ruolin. Yang ruolin kicked the wall hard, but her foot hurt. She shook off the water droplets on her hand, trying to keep an eye on Shen Yijun so that those blind people would not talk nonsense in front of her. And this blind guy was obviously Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua took out a small piece of paper from her bag. The address and phone number were written on it. She had looked at it countless times, and there were a few times when she wanted to throw it away. Perhaps she should just throw away her past and pretend to be the Lu Xiaohua now. Were her past memories really that good? However, every time she was about to throw it away, she was reluctant. She had said that she wanted to live clearly, but she didn''t know what the consequences would be after she had lived clearly. "What''s wrong? you''ve been feeling a little uneasy recently?" Gao Yi ced some food into her bowl. is there something on your mind? " No. Lu Xiaohua forced a smile. it''s just that I''ve been suffering from insomnia recently, so I''m not in good spirits. Can you prescribe me some medicine so that I can sleep better? " "You didn''t sleep well?" Gao Yi put down his chopsticks and carefully examined Lu Xiaohua''s expression. Indeed, she did not look too good. Even the area below her eyes had serious blue marks. I''ll bring you for a checkupter. Gao Yi ate even faster. After he called for her, he brought Lu Xiaohua to the hospital. Lu Xiaohua couldn''t reject him, so she ate her food asionally. In the hospital, a lot of her blood was drawn again, and she had done all kinds of tests. In fact, she had already done all kinds of tests not long ago, and she was actually a little numb to doing it again. Whether it was the blood drawing or the various tests, the good thing was that Gao Yi was the main physician in the hospital, so the results came out very quickly. In less than half an hour, all her test results were out. He was normal in all aspects. don''t worry, it''s fine. Gao Yi consoled her. maybe you haven''t been in a good mood recently, and coupled with insomnia, it''s making you feel worse. I''ll give you some calming medicine. Drink it first. &Quot; Gao Yi gave her some medicine. Lu Xiaohua did not know if there were any sleeping pills in it, but the medicine was indeed effective. One pill before bed, and after eating it, she could sleep until dawn. She would almost not have any dreams. However, she realized that she had started to rely on the medicine. When she tried to stop taking it, she realized that it was just like before. She had severe insomnia, but she did not have any energy during the day. Of course, she could not sleep. Even if she slept during the day and woke up at night, at least there was a buffer for her. At least, she had slept, but she had not. She could not sleep at all. "Do you want to open another box for me?" When they were eating, she said to Gao Yi, " Gao Yi reached out and ced his hand on her forehead. Xiao Hua, what''s wrong? are you still not feeling well? " No. Lu Xiaohua smiled at him. I just feel that the effects of those drugs are quite good. You know that I''ve never had a good sleep quality. &Quot; that''s medicine, not rice. Gao Yi retracted his hand. Xiaohua, you can''t rely on medicine. Why? is your insomnia still not getting better? " it''s done. Lu Xiaohua lowered her head and looked at the food in her bowl. it''s just that I feel that something''s wrong when I don''t eat one every day. &Quot; if you''re okay, then don''t take it. Gao Yi refused to prescribe that medicine for Lu Xiaohua again. To put it bluntly, it was also a type of sleeping pill. Although it was already the best of the sleeping pills and had the least damage, it was still a medicine after all. If this continued, she would probably be a fool from taking it. Lu Xiaohua never brought up this question again. She knew very well that Gao Yi would not prescribe her medicine, and she could not say anything more in case Gao Yi became suspicious again. She remembered the name of the medicine and went to all the big hospitals and pharmacies, but no one sold it to her. They said that this medicine was specially supplied, and only one hospital had it. It was an imported medicine, but unfortunately, that hospital was the hospital Gao Yi was in. At night, she sat on the bed and gently rubbed her head. She looked at the time and saw that it was only three in the morning. Did she really have to sit there like a fool until dawn? Chapter 1081 She Was Really Hypnotized She grabbed her hair and mmed her head against the wall. Even though it didn''t feel very good, the feeling of having a mental breakdown was something that people who didn''t have insomnia would never understand. She opened the drawer and took out the note. She held it tightly in her hand. She sat there until dawn. Then, she picked up her phone and called the number written on the paper. Indeed, she didn''t need a note anymore. The string of numbers seemed to be etched into her mind. She moved the phone to her ear again. "Hello, Dr. Wu, my surname is Lu. I was introduced by director Bai. I heard that you can hypnotize people ..." She changed her clothes and went out. There was still a faint blue mark under her eyes. She had used some powder to cover it up. If it weren''t for the powder, she would have looked like a ghost. This was a very quiet ce that looked like a sanatorium. There wererge patches of trees all around, and Lu Xiaohua felt that this professor Wu should not be short of money. The area he lived in was not something that ordinary people could afford to live in. Dr. Wu was about the same age as the doctor Who treated her, about 50 or 60 years old. This was also the first time she understood what hypnosis was. you feel that your eyes are very heavy, and you want to sleep. You will look at a beam of light, and then your body will rx, and then rx. First. your head, your hand, your arm, your shoulder. You will feel as if you have lost your left hand, then your right hand. But don''t worry, they are all there. You have to follow them and rx ... When you hear a ding, you will really fall asleep ... &Quot; Lu Xiaohua closed her eyes. Her eyshes trembled at first, but then drooped down heavily. "Tell me, Who are you?" Dr. Wu asked her. The sleeping woman was very quiet. Only her red lips gently coaxed and the voice she was about to say could be heard. "I''m Xia ruoxin ..." After an unknown period of time, she heard another ding in her ear. She opened her eyes and shuddered. Then, she gently exhaled the turbid air in her lungs. It was as if she had slept for eight to ten years. She had not experienced this kind of fatigue in a long time. I''ve checked on miss Lu''s condition. professor Wu flipped through his notes. I''m sure that miss Lu has been hypnotized before. However, as I''ve said, sometimes hypnosis is not to take away a person''s consciousness and memory, but a kind of treatment. If there are bad memories, those memories are a burden to the body. For the sake of the patient''s life, we should make the patient lose these negative memories. It will be a form of protection for them." this is what miss Lu wants to know. I''ve already written it down. Miss Lu, you can take a look at it yourself. professor Wu handed the things he had recorded to Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua clenched her fist and did not look at it as if it was a joke. Dr. Wu, can I regain my memory? " What Lu Xiaohua wanted to know now was if she was really hypnotized. Well, was it possible for her to be hypnotized again and then remember, I can''t help you with that, " Dr. Wu said apologetically. although it''s also hypnosis, it requires a special voice or hint. If you want to recover your memory, you have to find the person who hypnotized you. &Quot; When Lu Xiaohua left professor Wu''s office, she still maintained the stiff feeling she had just now. At this time, the sun scattered on her shoulders, but she did not feel any warmth. There was only a kind of coldness. From her fingertips, she gently ced her hand on her face. The coldness at the tip of her fingertips was almost to the extreme. When she got home, she told Jian qingying that she was tired today and wanted to rest. She had already eaten outside, so she didn''t need to care about her during dinner. She closed the door, not feeling sleepy at all. She sat by the bed and hugged her bag to her chest, but she still did not have the courage to open it. She did not know what kind of past the things in her bag would bring to her. Slowly, she unzipped her bag and took out the piece of paper. She calmly ced it on herp. She said that her name was Xia ruoxin. She said that she had a daughter who had gone missing and was no longer around. She said that she hated a man and his mother, but she did not say the man''s name. Chu lui and Song Wan. Lu Xiaohua''s Red lips moved slightly as she muttered these two names. The first wasplicated, and the second was resentment. It was a resentment that would never dissipate in this lifetime. But how was this possible? she closed her eyes hard, and a drop of water fell on the back of her hand. She thought of countless possibilities. Did she do something in the past? maybe she couldn''t get what she wanted, maybe she wanted to travel far and wide, and many more possibilities. However, she never thought that it would be like this. She wasn''t even Lu Xiaohua. She crumpled the piece of paper into a ball and opened ityer byyer. Then, she tore it bit by bit and threw it into the trash can at the side. She did not even have the slightest doubt that she was not Lu Xiaohua but Xia ruoxin. Outside the kindergarten, she hid at the side and looked at the children waiting for their parents to pick them up. There were many children, both boys and girls, but one of them was the most eye-catching and beautiful. It was Xia ruoxin''s daughter, and her daughter. Other than the instinctive closeness, there were more habits of her body. She suddenly felt a lump in her throat. They said that the child was lost. They said that the child was no longer around. But now, she was still here. She was fine. She was still in school. However, she had forgotten about her daughter. A car stopped. It was all ck. It was a high-end and low-key car. A man got out of the car, and a little girl ran to her father''s side happily. The man easily picked up his daughter and kissed her face. He even took out a small water bottle from his pocket and gave it to his daughter to drink. The man seemed to have said something to the teacher and then left with his daughter. It was only when the car drove away that Lu Xiaohua walked out from the shadows. She stretched out her hand to block in front of her, but she was starting to feel ufortable with the sunlight. "What''s wrong with you?" Gao Yi waved his hand in front of her face. He had been feeling a little uneasy and distracted recently. Chapter 1082 The Young Woman From Gao Yis Family it''s nothing. Lu Xiaohua picked up a small steamed bun and put it in her mouth. The steamed bun had a lot of juice and the skin was thin. In one bite, she almost tasted the juice first. After another bite, the meat inside melted in her mouth. Xiaohua. Gao Yi reached out and held her hand tightly. "Hmm?" Lu Xiaohua avoided his hand without a trace and picked up a small bun for herself. Xiaohua, I''ll take you back to see my mother, okay? " The chopsticks in Lu Xiaohua''s hand paused for a moment before she nonchntly picked up another bun. Gao Yi was still waiting for her answer. Lu Xiaohua only put down her chopsticks slowly after she finished a bun. Then, she used the tissue beside her to wipe the corner of her mouth. okay. she smiled at Gao Yi, but the smile in her eyes was not obvious. She remembered what Chu lui had said. "Gao Yi, are you hiding something from me?" "I didn''t hide it from you?" Gao Yi reached out and tidied her hair. what can I hide from you? I''ve told you everything you wanted to know. &Quot; I believe you. Lu Xiaohua smiled. However, there was always a hidden meaning under her slightly lowered eyshes that Gao Yi did not notice. After meeting both of their parents, their rtionship was settled. However, Lu Xiaohua did not know if she really wanted to live with this man. Actually, there were many opportunities for him to tell her about the hypnosis, the fact that she was Xia ruoxin, and the fact that he was once married. She didn''t ask and waited for his answer. However, it seemed like Gao Yi never wanted to tell her about this. When they reached the entrance of the GAO family''s house, Lu Xiaohua was actually not very nervous. She did not know if she would continue to walk down Gao Yi''s path, but it was obvious that when she thought of this, she would do it. She did not need Shi to be good, and she did not need ... To remember. knock, knock ... Gao Yi knocked on the door and held Lu Xiaohua''s hand tightly. don''t worry. My mother is a very nice person. My family is very simple. I only have my mother and a younger brother. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua smiled at him, and her gazended on Gao Yi''s hand. Her gaze was a little depressed. The door opened, and Wei Lan walked out. When she saw her son, she seemed to have something to say but stopped. Just as she was about to speak, she saw the young woman standing beside her son. This was Lu Xiaohua, the daughter of the Lu family, whom her son had mentioned to her before. She was a realdy from a prestigious family. However, it seemed like they had returned at the wrong time. "Mom, what''s wrong?" When Gao Yi saw Wei Lan''s expression, he thought that she was feeling unwell. I''m fine. Wei Lan smiled, but her eyes could not help but look inside, as if there was something bad in them. mom, let''s go in first. Gao Yi held Lu Xiaohua''s hand tightly. Lu Xiaohua could feel that Wei Lan was familiar to her, but she did not know where she had seen her before. Thus, her eyes flickered. She must have known her since she was Xia ruoxin. Wei Lan wanted to say something, but in the end, she still opened the door and let them in. The few of them entered the house, and Wei Lan hurriedly wanted to pour them some water to drink, but Gao Yi stopped her. "Mom, take a seat first. There''s no hurry. I haven''t introduced you yet." Gao Yi put his arm around Lu Xiaohua''s shoulder. she''s Lu Xiaohua, my girlfriend. She''s here to visit you today. &Quot; Oh, Okay, okay. Miss Lu, wee. Wei Lan seemed to be speaking incoherently. She was not like this in the past. It wasn''t just Gao Yi. Even Lu Xiaohua, who had no impression of her at all, felt that something was wrong with her abnormal behavior. Xiao Yi ... Wei Lan stood up. She was about to say something when the door of one of the rooms opened. A skinny woman with. pale face walked out. Yi, I''m back ... she smiled weakly at Gao Yi. At this moment, the smile on Gao Yi''s face froze. "Mom, how did she get into our house?" Wei Lan sat on the sofa, trembling. She did not look too good, as if she had thought of something. The sadness seemed to be easy to feel. Yi, don''t me aunty. the woman walked over and stood in front of Gao Yi. She raised her head. She didn''t want to smile, but when she did, it felt very miserable. my father is sick. He had a heart attack, but it was gone yesterday. as she spoke, she reached out and hugged Gao Yi''s waist tightly. She buried her face in Gao Yi''s arms, and a suppressed cry came from her body. At this moment, even a stranger would not be able to push away a woman who was crying so pathetically, especially a woman who had lost her only family member. Wei Lan''s body froze for a moment. Then, she clenched her hand that was on her knee. One could see that water droplets were constantly dripping onto the back of her hand. Although she didn''t care, her heart still ached when she thought that she was going to die one day. At this moment, Lu Xiaohua felt as if she was an outsider. She upied the space and the air here. She was separated by them to a very far ce, and the distance between them was a distance that she could not approach at all. Who was this woman? She did not know who this woman''s father was. She did not know either. She didn''t know anything. She didn''t even know how she came back here with Gao Yi, how she got between them, and how she was isted. She turned around, walked to the door, and put on her shoes. From the beginning to the end, Gao Yi did not even look at her. The woman in his arms was still saying something. He might be listening, thinking, or even feeling sad, but all of this had nothing to do with Lu Xiaohua. Carrying her bag, she left. No one even sent her back. The high heels she was wearing were unusually sharp, and they hurt her feet. She had chosen this pair of high heels today, but it was obvious that she had made a mistake. She took out her phone and realized that it had turned ck. It was only then that she remembered that she did not charge her phone yesterday. She stopped and wanted to find a car for herself, but there was no car here. She had to walk to the next bus stop, which might take her half an hour. She regretted choosing high heels instead of t shoes. Sighing lightly, she continued walking in her eight-centimeter high heels until a car stopped beside her. The car door opened and a man was standing in front of her. Chapter 1083 She Was Waiting For An Explanation "What are you doing here?" Although his voice was cold and his face was cold, it was strange that there was a trace of concern that could not be heard. Lu Xiaohua raised her head and squinted at the man in front of her. At the same time, she was Blinded by the Light that appeared in front of her. get in. the man did not say anything and just opened the door to let her in. Lu Xiaohua pursed her red lips and squinted her eyes. She wanted to say no, but in the end, the word " it turns out " was so difficult to say. She sat in the car, took off her shoes, and stepped on the car with both feet. "You don''t mind, do you?" She asked the man in front of her, who was also her husband that she had no impression of. No, it was her ex-husband. He must have seen her actions, but she didn''t want to change at this time. Her feet were in pain, and she didn''t even want to go back into the shoes. I don''t mind. Do as you please. Chu lui drove. From the rear mirror, he could see the woman behind him closing her eyes and taking a nap. He parked the car in front of a shopping mall and walked out. Lu qianhua opened her eyes and looked outside for a long time. In the end, she retracted her gaze. She took out her phone from her bag, but the screen was still ck. Actually, she could have charged it in Chu lui''s car, but she did not want to. She just wanted to be alone. She just sat there like this. Even if she was in this man''s car, at least she could now believe that this man would not do anything to her. She seemed to be very safe. Not long after, the man returned and threw two bags of things to her. She took a look and saw a hamburger and a ss of apple juice. She touched her stomach and realized that she was indeed hungry. She had rushed over in the morning and had walked for such a long time. In total, she had not eaten for more than twelve hours. She didn''t need to lose weight, and of course, she didn''t need to diet. thank you. she took out her hamburger and started eating. This was how fast food was like. It didn''t taste good, but it was very convenient. She took a sip of apple juice and took a bite of the hamburger. She ced her bare feet on the car seat. Since Chu lui said he didn''t care, she didn''t want to put herself in a difficult position and her feet. "Where are you going?" what''s wrong? " Chu lui asked her. His gaze was on her feet, and he could not help but smile. She did not change much from before, but she had learned this carefreeness from someone. Could it be that she had been with Shen Wei for a long time and learned it? Lu Xiaohua took another bite of her burger. send me home, thank you. &Quot; Chu lui turned the car in another direction and drove in the direction of the Lu family. The car drove for about half an hour before they arrived at the Lu residence. The Lu family had a huge garden. It could be considered a vi with a garden. There was plenty of greenery and it was quiet. The car stopped, and Lu Xiaohua put on her high heels. She opened the door and hit Chu lui''s car window. Chu lui rolled down the car window, his calm ck eyes still emotionless. thank you. Lu Xiaohua thought for a while and finally gave him her thanks. there''s no need. Chu lui rolled up the car window, put on his sunsses, and drove away. Lu Xiaohua did not know that the man''s eyes, which were hidden under the sunsses, had changed from a heavy gaze to a rxed one. Lu Xiaohua swung her handbag and walked home in her high heels. She knocked on the door, and Qin xuejuan came over to open it. When she saw Lu Xiaohua, she was a little surprised. miss, why are you back? didn''t you say you were going to Mr. Gao''s house for dinner? it''s only so early, why are you eating so fast? " "Yeah, I had something to do, so I came back. Where are my parents?" Lu Xiaohua finally took off her high heels and asked Qin xuejuan. However, she did not n to tell anyone about what had happened to her at the GAO family. master and Madam went on a trip. They said that they wanted to leave some time for young people like you. Qin xuejuan smiled and replied. They just left early in the morning. By the way, miss, do you want to eat something? " no need. Lu qianhua heaved a sigh of relief. She wasn''t too hungry, so she didn''t want to eat. She went into her room. As expected, it was too quiet here. It was so quiet that she wanted to sleep, but she was also afraid of sleeping. She charged her phone and turned it on. The screen turned from ck to bright, but there were no calls or messages on it. Maybe it woulde in a while, or maybe it woulde in a while. He was still waiting for Gao Yi''s exnation. However, an hour passed, two hours passed, and the sky outside was already dark. Her phone did not ring, nor did she receive a message. She could understand, but she needed an exnation. She threw her phone to the side andy on the bed, but she didn''t feel sleepy at all. She thought that she should be able to fall asleep at this time. However, she still could not fall asleep. One day passed, two days passed, and there was still no news from Gao Yi. Sometimes, she would wonder if he was prepared to leave without saying goodbye. She wasn''t sad or upset. What she wanted now was an exnation because she didn''t want to be deceived yet. It was only after ten days that Gao Yi finally appeared at the Lu residence. Xiaohua, " he called out Lu Xiaohua''s name. When Lu Xiaohua saw him again, she had an indescribable feeling ... As if it had been a lifetime. "Are you done with your business?" Lu Xiaohua did not reprimand him, nor did she me him. She did not ask for the reason either. Perhaps not long ago, she wanted an exnation, but she only wanted to prove that he was really lying to her. However, a few dayster, her mind went from being irritable to being calm, and then to being calm now. It was as if she no longer wanted to think about the answer. yeah. Gao Yi was about to say something when his phone rang again. He took out his phone from his pocket, but when he saw the number on the screen, his face changed. He quickly put the phone to his ear and walked out. "Yeah, it''s me. I''ll be back immediately." He picked up in a hurry and left even more so. He didn''t even have time to finish his sentence with Lu Xiaohua before he closed the door. When he went out, he realized that he had forgotten to say goodbye. However, he still had things to do, so he would leave Xiaohua alone for now. He would exin to her after he was done with his work. However, when he was really done with his work, he realized that sometimes, he wasn''tte. It was just his time and his life that waste. Chapter 1084 1075-Followed Lu Xiaohua walked to the table, took a cup of soy milk, and drank it mouthful by mouthful. She ced the cup in front of her eyes. At this time, perhaps in the eyes of others, her face was almost deformed, but here, she saw everything that was deformed. She squinted her eyes slightly and lowered her eyshes. There were too many messy colors jumping out. Lu Xiaohua had no friends, no best friends, and she did not even have memories. When she returned to her room, she opened her eyes wide. At this time, she did not feel sleepy. She was afraid that she would have to sit there for half the night, and her guess was right. She didn''t fall asleep until the second half of the night, around four o ''clock, but she woke up again before seven o'' clock. A person who couldn''t sleep would never know what kind of pain a person who couldn''t sleep suffered. You wanted to sleep, but you closed your eyes. No matter how many times you turned around, no matter how many times you mentally prepared yourself, or how many thousands of sheep you counted, you only felt awake. The more she slept, the more awake she became. She opened her eyes, but she didn''t want to get up. Shey there staring at the ceiling until about nine O ''clock before she got up. She ate some of Qin xuejuan''s food and took her wallet. She then checked if she had brought her phone along and if the battery was full. When she was ready to leave, she took out a pair of high heels from the cupboard. However, after she changed, she took them off and took out a pair of ts. Chu lui had bought this pair of shoes and it was veryfortable to wear. Men were indeed like shoes-whether they fit or not, whether they fit their feet. You''ll only know after you''ve worn it. She decided to wear t shoes again today and go shopping to see if she could tire herself out. At night, she would be able to sleep more and have less insomnia. As she walked, she was already standing in the shopping mall. Actually, she had nothing to buy. She walked here and there, and finally found a ce to read a novel on her phone. People wereing and going in the shopping mall, but who stopped in the end? She raised her head and looked around from time to time. A stranger, a stranger''s face, and a stranger to her. She put her phone back into her bag, stood up, and prepared to go home. She yawned. It was great that she finally felt a little sleepy. Perhaps she could really have a good sleep. However, she didn''t know that a woman wearing a big mask had been staring at her for a long time. Lu Xiaohua carried her bag properly. She was about to call Xiao Ma to pick him up, but she remembered that Xiao Ma and Lu jinrong had gone out to discuss business. It might take a few days for them toe back, and they had only left for a day. Forget it. She''d better walk back on her own. It wasn''t a long road, just less than half an hour. She lowered her head and looked at the t shoes she was wearing. Fortunately, they were t today. Otherwise, she might have lost her feet if she had to walk like this for a whole day. When she reached a ce with fewer people, she stopped as if someone was following her. However, she looked at the clothes she was wearing today. She was dressed very simply. It was the simplest and most light clothing out of all her clothes. She didn''t have any extra jewelry on her. If there were really people, would they want to rob her? she didn''t look rich. She bit her red lips hard and continued to walk forward. Of course, her pace was also much faster, and she almost started to run. However, as she ran, the people behind her also ran. Until she ran for a while more, the road in front of her was blocked by the construction of a road. The pedestrians were lining up to pass through. It was the peak hour of work and work, so there were many people. She was also relieved. Although the road was blocked, As long as there were many people, no one would dare to do anything openly. Just as she was about to line up, she was blocked by a sharp edge in front of her. "Don''t move, or I''ll kill you." Lu Xiaohua''s body stiffened, and cold sweat instantly crept up her body. Her entire back and forehead were covered in ayer of cold sweat from the shock. you''d better be more obedient, " the hoarse and sinister voice made her not doubt at all whether this person would really stab a knife into her body. This person actually dared to use a knife tomit murder in such a public ce. It could be seen that this person no longer cared about his own life. She felt a pain in her waist and could only change her direction. walk forward. the person behind her poked her waist with the knife again. She had no idea how many thoughts hade to her mind, but in the end, she still could not solve her current predicament. She was being threatened with a knife. If this person had used a little more force, the knife would have pierced into her skin. For some reason, she actually knew the feeling of being pierced in the stomach by a sharp weapon. The pain and the fear were almost unbearable. A car stopped in front of her with a screech. "Little flower, what are you doing here?" Lu Xiaohua''s heart was filled with joy. Gao Yi, it was Gao Yi. She kept winking at Gao Yi, but he didn''t notice for a moment. Perhaps his thoughts were elsewhere. Otherwise, he would have noticed that Lu Xiaohua''s expression was very bad, and there was also the strange person standing on her with a big mask. Yi, I''m not feeling well, " a woman''s weak voice rang out. Gao Yi turned around, probably to check on the woman in the car. don''t worry. I''ll take you to the hospital. Gao Yi sighed. He looked at Lu Xiaohua again. Xiaohua, I''ll go to the hospital first. I''ll exin to you after I''m done with my work. &Quot; With that, he stepped on the elerator and disappeared from Lu Xiaohua''s sight in an instant. Lu Xiaohua''s Red lips trembled as if she was calling out Gao Yi''s name. Unfortunately, he could no longer hear her. it looks like he''s not going to save you. as he spoke, the person behind her reached out and pinched her waist. The pain between her skin and flesh made Lu Xiaohua cry out in pain. Chapter 1085 1076-Neither Human Nor Ghost "Shut up!" The knife stabbed the back of Lu Xiaohua''s hand again, leaving a thin line of blood. behave yourself, or I''ll kill you. it was another threat. Lu Xiaohua clenched her fingers so tightly that blood was already flowing from the gaps between her fingers. The person behind her kept the knife at her waist. There were fewer and fewer pedestrians on the road. The blood on the back of Lu Xiaohua''s hand had stopped flowing, but there was a thin cut. The flesh on both sides of her hand had even turned upwards. It was a shocking sight. He didn''t know how long he had walked, but he couldn''t see anyone around him. The sky was getting darker and darker, and there were no more street lights around her. Then, the person behind her opened a door and pushed her in with all his might. He then found a stick and tied her to the window. "Wuwu ..." Suddenly, Lu Xiaohua heard someone else''s voice. Was this a human? Wuwu ... the sound came again. Then, she heard a ''pa'' sound. It was the same sound as a broken Gong. you better behave yourself. Otherwise, I''ll cut open your stomach and pull out your intestines one by one. It''ll definitely be very beautiful. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua suddenly felt an itch in her throat. It was as if something was being thrown out of her stomach, and she was so disgusted that she wanted to vomit. With a snap, the light was turned on. It wasn''t a bright light, but it was enough to make people who hadn''te into contact with light for a long time feel their eyes sting. Lu Xiaohua quickly turned her face away, and her eyelids were hurting from the stabbing. It was only when her eyes adapted to the light in front of her that she opened her eyes and saw that the person tied opposite her was someone she knew. Yang ruolin? why is it her? Yang ruolin had obviously seen her, but her mouth was swollen from the beating. If she moved a little, it would not only hurt her mouth, but also the wounds all over her body. A person wearing a hat and a mask walked in. Lu Xiaohua finally saw the person who brought her here. He was not tall and was very thin. It should be a woman, but Lu Xiaohua really did not know who she had offended. It was as if she had never offended anyone. Was it Xia ruoxin''s enemy in the past? however, she was clearly Lu Xiaohua now. The man finally pulled off his mask and threw his hat on the ground. This face was a little familiar, but Lu Xiaohua did not know where she had seen it before. Her experience told her that if she had this feeling, it meant that she had known this person from before. It could also be someone Xia ruoxin knew. But in her missing memories, there was no such person. At this moment, she actually hated Gao Yi a little. Why did he turn her into this? why did he make her not even know who her enemy was? however, she could onlyugh bitterly in the end. What did this have to do with Gao Yi? professor Wu had already said that sometimes, extracting a patient''s memory was not to take it away, but to let them live a good life. If it wasn''t for all these missing things, she might really not be in this world anymore. "Xia ruoxin." Suddenly, that hoarse and unpleasant voice interrupted Lu Xiaohua''s thoughts. It also made her heart almost jump into her throat. How did she know that she was Xia ruoxin? She felt a slight pain on the back of her hand, but she didn''t know if it was because of the wound or because of the tight grip of the rope. She raised her head and saw that the woman had already pped yang ruolin''s face. Xia ruoxin, why? don''t you recognize me? " She pped him again, and herughter was extremely frightening. It was like chalk on a ckboard or nails scratching a table. "Who are you?" Yang ruolin couldn''t open her mouth wide after being pped. This sentence was so painful that her mouth was about to open. "Who am I? who do you think I am?" The woman in the raspy voice leaned her head forward again. I''m your younger sister, your older sister. And she suddenly smiled. her hideous facial features and broken voice made Lu Xiaohua feel her stomach ache again, and she almost vomited again. "What, you still can''t recognize me?" The woman with the raspy voice pulled her hair back, revealing a dark and thin face. There was no beauty to be found. sister, you''re really capable. You could actuallye back to life and even cure my face. No wonder, no wonder. Xia Yixuan pointed at yang ruolin and then at Lu Xiaohua. you''re in cahoots. You''re the ones who colluded to harm me. You caused me to lose brother lui, and I can''t return home. You turned me into this ghostly state. as she said this, she started to scream hysterically. She pped yang ruolin''s face hard as if she had gone mad. Yang ruolin wanted to say no. She was not Xia ruoxin. She really was not. She was yang ruolin. However, she could not say anything other than whimpering. Lu Xiaohua''s Red lips were pursed tightly. She knew that this woman was Xia Yixuan. Back then, she was the one who broke her legs and disfigured her face to be Lu Xiaohua. She had obviously mistaken yang ruolin for her. She could not say that yang ruolin was innocent. After all, she had taken over Xia ruoxin''s identity, eaten the Xia family''s food, spent Xia''s money, and called Shen Yijun ''mother''. Now that she had fallen into such a state, she could not me anyone. If she had to me someone, it would be her greed. If she had to me someone, it would be her. He had yet to understand everything about the Xia family, and he was already so greedy. Would she say that she was Xia ruoxin? no, she shook her head. She would not. Everyone cherished their lives. Furthermore, even if she said it, would Xia Yixuan let her and yang ruolin off? They were all tied to the same rope, and no one could escape. If they could escape, they might have already be dead. Xia Yixuan probably hated Xia ruoxin the most right now. As for Lu Xiaohua, she had already been treated as an aplice, so her presence was far less substantial than yang ruolin''s. Xia Yixuan gave yang ruolin a tight p again. you took away the Xia family''s cheap property and now you''re using our money and eating our food. I''m the eldest daughter of the Xia family. Who Do You Think You Are? " Every time she thought about how she had been hiding from people every day, not eating enough, not wearing warm clothes, and living like a beggar, afraid of being taken away every day, she did not even dare to sleep properly. She did not know how long it had been since she had a good night''s sleep. Every time she fell asleep, she would think of Chu lui holding a knife and stabbing her, and then living those days that were neither human nor ghost. Chapter 1086 Let Us Play A Game What about Xia ruoxin? what was she doing every day? she ate well, drank well, and spent a lot of money on high-end clothes, jewelry, handbags, and cosmetics? she bought whatever was expensive. This was the Xia family''s money, but it was snatched away by Shen Yijun and her disgusting mother. She wasn''t willing to ept this. Even if she died, she wouldn''t ept this. Seeing yang ruolin''s pitiful look, sheughed pervertedly and even put her hand into the wound that she had made for yang ruolin. It was so painful that yang ruolin''s forehead oozed beads of sweat from time to time, and her body kept convulsing. After beating up yang ruolin, Xia Yixuan walked to Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua''s hands were clenched tightly, and her face hurt. With the sound of the wind, Xia Yixuan''s hand had already pped her face. I suddenly thought of a good idea. Xia Yixuan wiped her hands on her clothes for a long time. I think you''ll definitely like it. &Quot; Yang ruolin kept shaking her head. She was so terrified that she wanted to scream. She didn''t like it. She wouldn''t like it. She wanted to go home. She wanted to go home. She didn''t want to be Xia ruoxin anymore. She was yang ruolin. She was yang ruolin. Suddenly, Xia Yixuan took out a fruit knife and ced it on yang ruolin''s neck. "Sister, do you still remember? back then, you held a fruit knife like this to my neck and tried to cut my artery. I remember it very clearly, " she said, her face twisted. The knife approached yang ruolin again, and she smiled eerily. I really want to cut your face again, but it''s too bloody. I''m scared. &Quot; I also want to. she shifted the knife in her hand to yang ruolin''s stomach. I also want to stab your stomach again, just like how I stabbed Song Wanst time. &Quot; Of course, she turned around again, and her cold smile was like an evil ghost that had just crawled out of hell. Her green face and fangs made her look disgusting. "I''m sure you''re familiar with this feeling, miss Lu? I''ve also stabbed a knife into your stomach before, but why can''t I stab you to death? You two sure are lucky." "So, let''s y a game, hehe ..." Sheughed sinisterly again. She took Lu Xiaohua''s bag and took out her phone from inside. Then, she ced the phone on her gel and cut off the rope on one of her hands. However, the range of movement of this hand was still very small. She did the same thing to yang ruolin and took out their phones. three phones in a month. Xia Yixuan reached out and patted yang ruolin''s face. Xia ruoxin, you''re really good at acting. You''re acting as if you don''t care about the Xia family''s assets. Actually, you''re just like your mother-both of you are cheap and rotten goods. &Quot; Okay, okay. Let''s y a game. she patted yang ruolin''s face and then warned Lu Xiaohua. cooperate with me. Remember, if I hear you say anything else, I''ll immediately make a hole in your stomach and let your intestines and internal organs flow all over the ground. Then, you''ll dig out your heart and step on it until it''s minced meat. &Quot; Yang ruolin''s body trembled even more violently. Tears and snot kept falling down, messing up the makeup on her face. The ck eyeliner was supposed to be waterproof, but no matter how waterproof it was, it could not stop the tears that flowed like a river. As a result, after crying for a long time, the eyeliner had be two ck marks. Even the powder on her face had rolled into two obvious asphalt roads. As expected, Xia Yixuan was pleased. Xia Yixuan pulled off the smelly socks from yang ruolin''s mouth. Yang ruolin wanted to taste it, but the fruit knife was already pressed against her stomach. It looked like it was really going to stab in, and yang ruolin sshed a car full of water on the road on her face. right, you''re good now. Xia Yixuan stuffed the phone back into yang ruolin''s hand. I''ll give you a way out now. As long as you make a call to someone and theye over immediately, I''ll let you go. Of course, the condition is that this person muste over. &Quot; really? just calling people over is enough? " yang ruolin asked in a low voice. However, her two faces were swollen from the p, and her words were also strange. Of course, Xia Yixuan sneered. as long as you can get someone toe. she looked at the time. It was 12:15, midnight. Yang ruolin''s fingers trembled as he made a call. hey ... Xxx, please send me a hamburger, a chicken leg, two bags of chips, and two cups of Coke ... however, her mouth was swollen and the person on the other side couldn''t hear her clearly. He asked her to say it again, but just as she was about to say it again ... However, Xia Yixuan snatched the phone from her hand. "Xia ruoxin, when did you be so stupid? What do you think you''re doing? ying a game? If you y this trick again, I''ll immediately cut off one of your fingers." Yang ruolin was so frightened that her nose blew a bubble. Without thinking, she dialed another number, and it was Shen Yijun''s. mom, it''s me. I''m ruoxin. I''m in a warehouse in the east of the city. Come and save me quickly ... she wanted to say more, but Xia Yixuan grabbed the phone in her hand and threw it to the side. With a crack, the phone''s screen shattered. Yang ruolin was going to ask for help again. Lu Xiaohua clenched the phone in her hand tightly. This was equivalent to sending another person to her death. Although Shen Yijun was not yang ruolin''s biological mother, she had taken advantage of her identity as yang ruolin''s daughter and ate and drank from her. In the end, she had done such a thing in return. The word " cruel " and " unscrupulous " was not enough to describe her. She really felt that yang ruolin was too shameless. She had seen shameless people before, but she had never seen someone as shameless as him. it''s your turn, miss Lu. Xia Yixuan walked over. I''m sure that with your status, you''ll be able to call many people over. After all, the Lu family has a hundred-year-old legacy. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua did not want to make the call. What would happen if they came? she stared straight into Xia Yixuan''s eyes. "How is it?" Xia Yixuan covered her mouth andughed. how would I know? Miss Lu, you''d better be more obedient. Go ahead and fight, but don''t do anything stupid, or I''ll kill you." She pressed the fruit knife against Lu Xiaohua''s stomach, but Lu Xiaohua did not Cry Like A Ghost like yang ruolin. She frowned because she was afraid, but not to the extent of yang ruolin''s fear. Chapter 1087 She Never Jokes "You''re not afraid that I''ll kill you?" Xia Yixuan gripped the fruit knife in her hand tightly, and it was already touching Lu Xiaohua''s skin. Lu Xiaolu still didn''t move, nor did she speak. Although she wasn''t as stubborn as she used to be, she was still stubborn. The more you forced her to do something she didn''t want, the more she would resist. Oh, you''re not afraid of death? miss Lu is indeed different. Xia Yixuan put away the knife in her hand and walked in front of yang ruolin, cing the fruit knife on yang ruolin''s stomach. I heard that this sister of mine saved miss Lu''s life once. Miss Lu is not afraid of death and is a tough one. So, are you afraid that I will kill this one? " Yang ruolin kept shaking her head, and her face darkened. Lu Xiaohua had never met a woman as shameless as Xia Yixuan. However, she did not have any memories of her past. Otherwise, she would know that Xia Yixuan was much more shameless than she thought. Lu Xiaohua did not know what to do now. If she hit him, it might be another round of life and death. Her life was life, but other people''s lives were life. However, if she did not hit him, she knew that Xia Yixuan, this lunatic, would first cut open yang ruolin''s stomach and then it would be her turn. Lu Xiaohua clenched the phone in her hand tightly again. She was actually thinking about who to call. She could not call her parents as they were old. She could not call her brother and Xiao Ma when they were not around. She could not call Qin xuejuan when she was at home. Xia Yixuan was a woman, and who knew if she had done anything to bury them here? so, there was only one person. If she gave it to Gao Yi, would Gao Yi be able to subdue this woman? She made a call to Gao Yi. Not long after, the call went through. "It''s me, Xiao Hua." "Little flower, what''s the matter?" Gao Yi was still taking care of Bai luoyin and Wei Lan, who had a high fever. The two women had already caused him to be in a terrible fix, and he really had no energy to care about the other one. "Gao Yi, can youe to the old warehouse in the east of the city? I''m here and I can''t go back now. Can youe over?" Lu Xiaohua tried her best to calm her tone as she spoke to Gao Yi. Gao Yi looked at the watch on his wrist. Xiaohua, are you joking? " it''s already sote. the thermometer Gao Yi took from Wei Lan was already over 38 degrees. If it didn''t work, he might have to send her to the hospital. He really didn''t have the brain to think about what Lu Xiaohua meant by these words. I didn''t. Lu Xiaohua was very serious. if I say that I''m in danger now and you have toe, would you believe me? " Xia Yixuanughed coldly, and the fruit knife in her hand stabbed yang ruolin''s stomach a little more. Yang ruolin kept shaking her head, and tears kept flowing. Right now, her face was blocked by two roads. Lu Xiaohua really felt that yang ruolin was embarrassing her like this. No matter what, she was still carrying Xia ruoxin''s identity and wearing this skin, yet she was so useless. The phone in her hand did not hang up, but she did not say anything else. She did not force Gao Yi toe over. Gao Yi ... Lu Xiaohua''s voice was slightly hoarse. I''m begging you. Can youe over? " Gao Yi took out the thermometer again. It was 39 degrees. He had to send her to the hospital. I''m sorry, Xiaohua. I know it''s my fault these past few days, but something happened at home. I said I would exin it to you when I have time, so let''s not joke about this, okay? " He had always treated Lu Xiaohua''s words as a joke, but he seemed to have forgotten that Lu Xiaohua was not the kind of person who liked to make jokes, especially jokes like this. After he finished speaking, he did not care what Lu Xiaohua wanted to say anymore and hung up. He was prepared to take the two women at home to the hospital. Lu Xiaohua looked at her phone, which had lost its line. Actually, she did not know where to call anymore. hurry up and hit her. Xia Yixuan did not know how she knew that Lu Xiaohua had a strong personality, so she could only target yang ruolin. In a moment, yang ruolin was so scared that she almost peed in her pants. She looked like she had just been fished out of the water. If she had been any closer, she would have really fainted. Lu Xiaohua could only dial the number again. This number was actually the first number that came to her mind. She wanted to call it, but she couldn''t. However, it seemed like there was no other way now. Hello, it''s me. I''m lu Xiaohua. I''m in an old warehouse in the east of the city. Can youe over? " Chu lui clenched his phone tightly, walked over, and closed the door. "You''re in danger?" The man''s voice was low, but it seemed to beforting. "What, you still don''t know about this ce?" She lowered her eyes and looked around. the one that was just torn down. &Quot; "I''ve been captured," yes, it''s there. Lu Xiaohua''s forehead was slightly covered in cold sweat. As Xia Yixuan had already walked over, she could not say anything more. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll be right there." okay, " Lu Xiaohua replied softly, but she felt her throat tighten. you ... she actually still did not want him toe. be careful on the road. &Quot; don''t worry, it''s fine. Chu Lui Hung up the phone and changed his clothes. Then, he opened the door and covered his daughter with the nket before kissing her small forehead. He knocked on the housekeeper''s door. The housekeeper rubbed her eyes and opened the door. When she saw Chu lui, she knew he was going out. "Sir, are you going out?" yes, I have something to do. Chu lui rolled up his sleeves. my daughter is sleeping. Please apany her for a while. I''ll be back in a while. &Quot; okay, don''t worry, Sir. I''ll take good care of Little Miss. The nanny nodded in agreement and opened the door. She was going to go to Rainy''s room to sleep. Chu lui opened the door and strode forward. He straightened his cor, and the yellow street light fell on his face, revealing a quiet darkness. He opened the door and got in. The car turned and drove into the dark night. Actually, from Lu Xiaohua''s first sentence, he already knew that she might be in danger. Whether it was ruoxin or Lu Xiaohua ... No, they were the same person to begin with. Memories could be lost, but their nature could not. Xia ruoxin was not someone who would joke around. If she was not at her wits ''end, she would not have called him. He knew where that ce was. It was not far from the coffee shop where they had met a few times. It was there, so she could not have said so much. He was sure that she was in danger. He stepped on the gas again. The road ahead was wide, but at the same time, it was even more empty. The wind blew over from time to time, and it actually gave off a gloomy feeling like the wailing of ghosts and howling of wolves. Chapter 1088 Whos Here? The phone in Lu Xiaohua''s hand fell to the ground with a bang. She wanted to pick it up but was unable to do anything. After she finished the call, she began to regret it and even wanted to call back. She couldn''t bring harm to that man for her own sake. If something happened to them, what would happen to rainy? she already lost her mother. If she lost her father as well, what life would she have in the Chu family? She bit her lip until it hurt. She hated herself for being so powerless and selfish. Suddenly, there was a loud knock on the door. Lu Xiaohua''s heart tightened as if it was being held tightly by a hand. open the door, open the door. Xinxin, it''s mommy ... the woman outside was knocking on the door and shouting. It was Shen Yijun. Lu Xiaohua never thought that Shen Yijun woulde. Why did she feel that Shen Yijun would not care about her daughter''s life? she had asked around about the Xia family. Even though she had no memory, she knew from other people that Shen Yijun had never liked this daughter. At most, she just used her and even chased her daughter out of the house. Now, she came here for a fake. Did she even know what this ce was? What kind of things would he have encountered? Xia Yixuan was not surprised at all. She walked over and opened the door. Shen Yijun, you''re here. How is it? you''ve taken over the Xia family. Why aren''t you stuffed to death? " Before Shen Yijun could react, her gaze fell on yang ruolin, who was tied to the window. Her face was no longer recognizable. Xinxin, Xinxin ... her legs went weak. She pushed Xia Yixuan away and ran towards yang ruolin. What happened to her daughter? what happened to her daughter? Xia Yixuan let her in, and she hugged her arm andughed eerily. Shen Yijun, you should go and keep that bastard of yourspany today. The Xia family''s worst luck in this lifetime was that my father married you and the bastard who raised you was upying you. Otherwise, our Xia family wouldn''t be in this state. I wouldn''t be in this state too. Shen Yijun, this piece of trash is just like your daughter. She deserves to be bullied by thousands of people ... &Quot; With a p, Xia Yixuan''s voice stopped. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at Xia mingzheng, whose face was pale. daddy ... she covered her face and only called out after a long time, " you hit me. You actually hit me? " Xia mingzheng''s eyes were red as he gave Xia Yixuan another hard p. Xia Yixuan, the thing that I regret the most in my life is giving birth to a daughter like you. If it wasn''t for you, the Xia family wouldn''t have fallen, and I wouldn''t be like this. I didn''t die of illness or starve to death. It''s all because Yijun doesn''t mind me. Even though you''re not her biological child. you know very well how she has treated you. I really regret it ... he patted his chest, and tears continued to roll down his face. why did I give birth to a daughter like you back then? if I knew that you were so cruel and unscrupulous, I, Xia mingzheng, would never want a daughter in my life. Even if I had to die without descendants, I would never have a daughter like you, Xia Yixuan. &Quot; daddy ... Xia Yixuan''s face was burning in pain. Xia Ming reached out his hand and pped Xia Yixuan hard again. With a loud smack, Xia Yixuan fell to the ground. This p did not hold back at all. It was the most ruthless and heavy p. Xia Yixuan looked up, and the corner of her mouth was broken. She felt her throat itch, and she spat out a white thing. It was a front tooth. Xia Yixuan held The Water Knife fruit tightly in her hand. Her entire face looked as if she was going to eat someone up. Her expression was ferocious. Shen Yijun cried as she untied yang ruolin. Yang ruolin kept whimpering, and her face turned even darker. Shen Yijun quickly removed the rag from yang ruolin''s mouth. mom, he''s a lunatic. He''s a lunatic. yang ruolin scolded and cried. Although her family was not very rich, they had never let her suffer like this. This lunatic was going to kill her. She was going to kill. Xia Yixuan stood up and sneered as she spat out the blood in her mouth. When no one was looking, she held the fruit knife tightly in her hand. The first time she used the fruit knife to stab someone''s skin, she was afraid. She was afraid, and even more so, she felt disgusted. However, when she did it again, she no longer felt anything. Stabbing too many people was no different from carrying a piece of pork in a bucket. "Be careful!" Lu Xiaohua was the only one who could see Xia Yixuan''s actions clearly. She was so frightened that she broke out in a cold sweat. Her head buzzed, and she did not even know what she had said. Then, yang ruolin''s scream was heard. However, Yu Yijun did not even think about it. She immediately used her body to block yang ruolin''s way. With a sizzling sound, the knife pierced into his flesh, and yang ruolin was still screaming. Xia Yixuan let go of her hand, and her front teeth, which had been exposed, were still blowing wind into her mouth. "Mingzheng, mingzheng ..." Shen Yijun''s eyes were red. She did not know when Xia mingzheng had appeared in front of her. The fruit knife was stabbed right under Xia mingzheng''s shoulder, which seemed to be where his heart was. Xia Yixuan clearly did not want yang ruolin to live, and neither did she want Shen Yijun to live. Hence, she had stabbed the vital parts of the human body. However, she did not expect that the one who stood in front of Shen Yijun was Xia mingzheng, her biological father. No matter how inhumane she was, no matter how cruel she was, it was impossible for her to have no feelings for her biological father. "Dad ... Dad ..." Xia Yixuan looked at her hand. There was blood on her hand, but could it tell her what she had done? what had she just done? "Mingzheng, how are you and I? tell me, how are you?" Shen Yijun was so frightened that she was flustered, while yang ruolin was still screaming in fear. Xia mingzheng fell to the ground, and he almost had the strength to crawl. Shen Yijian was also at a loss as to what to do. She looked at the fruit knife that had been stabbed into Xia mingzheng''s chest. Although the wound did not bleed much, Xia mingzheng''s mouth was full of blood foam the moment he opened it. Yijun ... Xia mingzheng stretched out his hand and could barely say these two words. When he opened his mouth, thick blood flowed out again. Shen Yijun quickly used her hand to wipe the blood from the side of his mouth. Chapter 1089 1080-Wont Die "What should we do? who can help her? who can help her ..." no, there''s no need ... Xia mingzheng held Shen Yijun''s hand tightly. I have ... I have something ... That ... I have never told you. I ... I''m ... I''m sorry ... I''m sorry ... For you and Xinxin. My selfishness ... Has hurt you ... And also ... Xinxin, and Yixuan ... I really ... his breathing quickened again. Blood came out from his nose and mouth from time to time. He couldn''t say anything else. He wanted to open his mouth and grab the air for his lungs, but as soon as he opened his mouth, the blood would flow out of it. daddy ... Xia Yixuan opened her mouth wide. After losing her teeth, one could only see her open mouth but not hear any other sound. Suddenly, she turned around and red at Lu Xiaohua, who was still tied up. it''s you, it''s you. You killed my father. You killed him. with every word she said, some wind would leak out from her missing front teeth, so even her voice at that moment was apanied by a little wind. Rustling ... you''re the one who killed my father. at that moment, Xia Yixuan''s eyes were bloodshot. She was like a Mad Dog, biting whoever she saw. Suddenly, both her hands were stuck on Lu Xiaohua''s neck and she clenched them down forcefully. Lu Xiaohua''s mouth was wide open. She felt like she was like Xia mingzheng, a fish out of the water. She was also on the chopping board and wanted to grab onto the empty space weakly. She was also waiting to be cut open and die. Her entire body was tied up, and the only hand that could move was now twitching. Her air was getting thinner and thinner. The air in his lungs was also squeezed out bit by bit. Her face had turned purple, and even her trembling red lips had lost all color. She was staring straight at yang ruolin. Save her, save her, she could save her, she could save her. However, yang ruolin was still sitting on the ground with his eyes wide open in horror. It was unknown whether he was scared silly or simply unwilling to attack. Lu Xiaohua was in despair. Her body continued to struggle violently, but she could not make a sound. There was no more air exchange in her lungs. The feeling of suffocation was terrifying and could kill her. All of a sudden, the pressure on her neck was lifted. She took in big gulps of air and coughed non-stop. She opened her eyes, and her dazed vision began to clear up bit by bit. Chu ... she opened her mouth wide, but she felt that she couldn''t say anything with her throat. don''t say anything. Chu lui''s hands were trembling. As he untied the rope on her body, his entire body''s muscles were tense. He really did not dare to think too much. If he hade a few secondster, perhaps even a secondter, he might not have seen Lu Xiaohua anymore but Lu Xiaohua''s corpse. He untied the rope on Lu Xiaohua. Then, he took off his shirt and covered her shoulders. When he saw the obvious strangtion marks on her neck, the gloom on his face was so thick that it almost dripped out. be careful ... she covered her neck and stretched out her weak hand to push Chu lui away. However, Chu lui did not even blink as he punched her back. He had been in the Special Forces for less than a year, but the high-intensity training he had undergone was unimaginable. The punchnded on Xia Yixuan''s nose, almost breaking it. With a bang, the metal bar in Xia Yixuan''s hand fell to the ground. She let out a shrill scream as blood kept flowing out of her nose. wait for me. Chu lui pulled his clothes over Lu Xiaohua''s shoulders. He stood up and walked in front of Xia Yixuan. Then, his gaze fell on Xia Yixuan''s legs. Xia Yixuan, tell me. Am I being too kind to you that you can''t remember my good deeds? why do you have these two legs? are they broken? " As he spoke, he lifted one of his legs. He had always been a person who would seek revenge for the smallest grievance. The woman in front of him was the one who had touched his people and caused him and his daughter to be so miserable. Yes, everything was because of her. It was all because of this woman with the surname Xia, Xia Yixuan. Xia Yixuan wanted to escape, but her legs were on the ground. Her nose and face were covered in blood. It turned out that she was not unafraid-there was still something that she was afraid of. Just as Chu lui''s foot was about to step on Xia Yixuan''s legs, the half-dead Xia mingzheng pounced over and hugged Chu lui''s legs tightly. "Go ... Quickly go!" With every word he said, he would cough out some ck and red blood foam. let''s go ... he hugged Chu lui''s legs tightly. The corners of his mouth kept drooling, but he refused to let go of his hands. "Let''s go!" He shouted again, and Xia Yixuan got up from the ground. She gritted her teeth and red at Xia mingzheng before covering her nose and running out. Chu lui lowered his head slightly and stared at the half-dead Xia mingzheng and the fruit knife in front of his chest. His lips were pursed tightly. It was easy for him to kick Xia mingzheng away, but Xia mingzheng was an injured person. How much strength could he have? however, he did not do that. They all said that Chu lui was heartless, heartless, and cruel. However, sometimes, even a heartless person like him would do things that were not meant to be done by a heartless person. He didn''t care about other people''s misunderstanding of him. He was a cruel and unscrupulous person, so what could he do? He took out his phone and called the emergency number. His eyes fell on yang ruolin, who was sitting on the ground with a pale face. No, he could not see her face clearly. What was she doing here? He squatted down and let Xia mingzheng lie down. don''t worry, " he said to Shen Yijun calmly. this knife is very far away from the dirt, and it didn''t hurt any major arteries. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have the strength to save Xia Yixuan now. &Quot; Xia mingzheng coughed hard again. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he only coughed out a mouthful of blood. There was not much blood flowing out of the wound on his chest, but a lot of blood was flowing out of his mouth. He coughed outrge mouthfuls of blood, and his face was already ashen. Chapter 1090 He Called Chu lui walked in front of Lu Xiaohua and tidied up the clothes on her shoulders. it''ll be fine. The ambnce will be here soon. he was still here because Xia mingzheng was still here. Even though he didn''t like Xia mingzheng, he had to watch a life not die. thank you. Lu Xiaohua opened her mouth, but not much sound came out. "Stop talking, I know what you want to say." Chu lui reached out to fix his messy hair. Lu Xiaohua looked up at his face, and Chu lui coughed awkwardly. I''m sorry, it''s not good for my image. he hade in a hurry and had not changed his shoes, so he hade in slippers. However, Lu Xiaohua could not help but smile. She turned her face and looked at Xia mingzheng on the ground. Once she saw the fruit knife in front of his chest, she could not smile anymore. can this person live? " She did not want this step-father of hers to die. It was not because she had no memory, but Xia mingzheng had not reached the point where he deserved to die. He might have done a lot of wrong things, but he was already concerned about his wife and daughter. This was something that many men could not do. Perhaps he had treated Xia ruoxin wrongly in his life, but he had never let down his daughter and wife. don''t worry, she''s still alive. Chu lui pursed his thin lips. she didn''t get hurt. &Quot; "How do you know? you''re not a doctor." If Gao Yi had said that, she might have believed him because he was a doctor. He was a professional. However, it was strange that it came from Chu lui. How did he know? that''smon sense. Chu lui sat down as well and waited for the ambnce to arrive. His indifferent gaze stopped on Xia mingzheng. if he were to die, he would have died a long time ago. He wouldn''t have waited until now. That''s why some people are tough and can''t die early. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua clutched her clothes tightly and gently exhaled the foul air in her lungs. For the first time, she actually felt that the exchange of air was such a wonderful thing. She almost greedily breathed in the air outside, again and again, again and again. Then, almost every pore on her body opened up, and even her skin breathed with her nose, They were exchanging these wonderful gases together. The sound of an ambnce could already be heard outside. he''s here. she lowered her eyes slightly. She was so tired that she didn''t want to get up. Then, she felt her body be lighter. It turned out that she was already in someone''s arms. She could smell the scent of this man, which waspletely different from Gao Yi''s. Gao Yi''s body always had the smell of kapok and some faint disinfectant smell. He was clean, but this man''s lower body was stained with a faint tobo smell, probably because he smoked a lot. There was also the smell of Mint Shampoo, but there was no perfume smell. She didn''t like men using perfume, even if it was Cologne. Although this man''s smell wasn''t very clean or fresh, but from head to toe ... He gave off the charm of a mature man and exuded a maic hormone everywhere. It was no wonder that even though he was divorced twice, he was still the most famous diamond Bachelor in the area. He was equally famous as Lu jinrong. One had to know that Lu jinrong was not married yet and did not have a burden, but he was on the same level as Lu jinrong. She opened her slightly closed eyes, and a few nurses behind her quickly pushed a cart and brought Xia mingzheng into the ambnce, while she sat in another ambnce. "A name?" Someone asked. She pursed her red lips, but she didn''t want to say anything. Lu Xiaohua, " someone answered on her behalf. She felt pain on the back of her hand, but it was only for a moment. At this moment, a warm palm was holding her hand tightly. She slowly rxed, and some liquid flowed into her blood vessels. "Age?" 27 years old. Chu lui lowered his head. His thin lips were not cold, and they were slightly curved upwards. "Do you have any history of drug allergy?" The doctor asked again. No. Chu lui reached out and carefully held her hand that was on an IV drip. The cold liquid was injected, and her fingers started to feel cold. The sudden bump woke Lu qianhua up. She opened her eyes and realized that she was in the hospital. The hospital was very familiar. It was the same hospital that Gao Yi was in. She turned her head and looked at the wards one by one. Just like that, one of the Ward''s doors opened. A man in a white coat was talking to the woman on the bed. The woman was excited again. She raised her body slightly and wrapped her arms tightly around the man''s neck. The man did not push her away, but gently patted his back. Lu Xiaohua felt her neck tighten. Then, she turned her face away and was quickly taken away by the doctor. Gao Yi turned around immediately. He felt like someone was looking at him, but there was nothing outside. He walked to the door and closed it. He turned around and walked over. Bai luoyin, who was lying on the bed, was in a daze. He sighed and sat down. "Don''t worry. Although uncle is gone, my mom and I will take care of you." thank you. Bai luoyin closed her eyes, but she opened them again very quickly. She then pulled Gao Yi''s hand, but Gao Yi did not pull his hand away. He waited until Bai luoyin fell asleep before he took out his phone and dialed Lu Xiaohua''s number. Chu lui picked up his phone, and Gao Yi''s name was on it. "He was the one who opened it," He brought the phone to Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua took it and answered the call. Xiaohua, how are you? are you suffering from insomnia again? " Gao Yi recalled Lu Xiaohua''s strange phone call. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss. He knew that Lu Xiaohua had a habit of losing sleep, and it had never been much better. However, it seemed that with her personality in the past, no matter how much insomnia she had, she would never have made such a phone call. His heart tightened. Had something really happened? However, Lu Xiaohua still did not reply even after a long time. "Little flower, what''s wrong?" I''m fine. I just couldn''t sleep. Lu Xiaohua lifted her red lips slightly and ced her hand on the wound on her neck. It hurt when she touched it. She pretended to be rxed and said, " I just wanted to find someone to chat with. I wanted to lie to you, but you weren''t deceived. &Quot; Chapter 1091 I Can See My Mother When I Wake Up She was clearly joking, but her expression was not very good. She was smiling, and there was no smile in her eyes. She was not cold, but disappointed. that''s good. Gao Yi put down his phone and finally felt at ease. However, Bai luoyin held his hand tightly. As long as he left, she might feel uneasy. He actually wanted to have a good talk with Lu Xiaohua, but he still stayed here in the end. In the other Ward, Lu Xiaohua put her phone down and threw it aside. She suddenly looked up and asked Chu lui, " why are you here? don''t you think I''m pulling a prank? " ? you wouldn''t make such a joke. Chu lui sat up and crossed his legs. Of course, he did not know Lu Xiaohua''s personality, but he knew Xia ruoxin''s personality very well. If it was not absolutely necessary, she would not trouble others no matter what. Be it the current Lu Xiaohua or the Xia ruoxin of the past, their nature had not changed. How''s Xia mingzheng? " Lu Xiaohua asked him. She looked at the bottle hanging above her head. It was still half full. She actually did not have any injuries, but her neck was hurt from being strangled. The doctor said that she could go home after she finished taking the medicine and had a checkup. If her temperature was normal, she could go home. However, she did not know if Xia mingzheng was still alive. He should still be in the operating room. he''s fine. He''s not dead. Chu lui pulled the nket up for her. that knife seemed to have pierced his chest, but it didn''t touch his heart. It did hurt his lungs. He''s done with the surgery now. He might have been hospitalized for a long time, but he won''t die. &Quot; the police will be here soon. What are you going to say? " Chu lui asked Lu Xiaohua. This was necessary, and it depended on her choice. I don''t remember. Lu Xiaohua did not want to say anything. okay. he moved his finger to Lu Xiaohua''s shoulder. I will help you settle this matter. If you don''t want to get involved, then you won''t be involved in this at all. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua pulled up the nket andy down, not wanting to speak. She did not want to care about the Xia family''s matters. As for how the matter ended and how it was resolved, that was the Xia family''s problem. There was still Shen Yijun and Xia mingzheng, who was not dead yet. She could only think of one sentence. It was a pity that all parents in the world had the same heart. That''s right. Parents ''hearts were pitiful. Only then did she remember that Chu lui was also a father, and she was a bad mother who could not remember her daughter. She opened her eyes again. When she turned around, she saw that Chu lui was still sitting, and his eyes were staring straight at her, making Lu Xiaohua feel awkward for a moment. His eyes were too focused and his gaze was too serious. She thought that everyone would be unable to stop under his dark eyes. She ran her fingers through her hair. Actually, for a moment, she didn''t know what to say. "What about your daughter? is she scared at night?" Lu Xiaohua pulled the nket up a little more. In her memory, she really did not have a daughter. She did not even know if her daughter would kick the nket away or sleep uneasily if she could not find her father. she''s very obedient. Chu lui thought of his daughter and could not help but let go of the anger on his body. At this moment, the person in front of Lu Yang was not the CEO of the Chu enterprise, but an ordinary father who was worried and loved his daughter. Lu Xiaohua smiled as well. Then, she turned over and continued to sleep. In fact, she could not fall asleep at all. First, it was because of her habitual insomnia. Second, it was because of her uneasiness. Third, it was because there was a man here. It was like three huge mountains that were almost crushing her. Chu lui''s phone in his pocket rang. He took it out and ced it by his ear. It was the housekeeper. As soon as he picked up the phone, he heard his daughter crying. "What''s wrong?" He stood up and raised his wrist to look at his watch. It was only five in the morning. What was wrong with this child? Usually, he wouldn''t wake up even if he was called. Sir, Little Miss has been crying. the nanny was also on the verge of tears. she woke up and cried when she couldn''t find you. I couldn''tfort her no matter how hard I tried. &Quot; He passed the phone to her, sat down, and let his daughter answer the phone. Rainy used her small hands to hug the phone and curled up her small body, sobbing from time to time. daddy, I had a dream. I''m so scared. Where is daddy? I miss daddy. &Quot; daddy is outside. He''ll be back in a while. Chu luiforted his daughter. He had not seen his daughter cry like this in a long time. He was worried about her, but he could not leave this ce. At this moment, his phone was empty. He saw that Lu Xiaohua had already sat up, and she was still holding Chu lui''s phone. "Rainy?" She called out softly into the phone. Rainy rubbed her eyes. mommy, is that mommy? " mm, yes, it''s mom. Lu Xiaohua''s heart was filled with sourness. She did not know her daughter and did not remember anything about her. However, that kind of blood rtion, that kind of blood connection, could not be cut off. "Mommy, are you with daddy?" Rainy finally stopped crying. She crawled out from under the nket. mommy will bring rainy along, okay? " okay, " Lu Xiaohua agreed. but the baby needs to sleep first. It''ll be morning when he wakes up. &Quot; "Can I see mom?" Rainy used her two small hands to hold the phone and asked. Lu Xiaohua stared at the bottle that was dripping from time to time. It would probably take more than an hour to finish this bottle. mommy. Rainy''s personality was just like her father''s. She had to get an answer. Otherwise, she would not sleep. I''ll sleep first. Lu Xiaohua gently exhaled and closed her eyes. mommy is done with the injection. I''ll go back with daddy. When I wake up, I''ll be able to see mommy. &Quot; then, I''ll wait for mommy. rainy sniffled and returned the phone to the nanny. Then, she obedientlyy down and went to sleep. Even though her parents were not around, she had to be obedient. When she woke up, her mother would be back. Lu Xiaohua hung up the phone and returned it to Chu lui. Chu lui took it and put it in his pocket. He didn''t think of calling her again, or he would disturb his daughter. no matter if it''s true or not, thank you. Chu lui never thought that Lu qianhua would really visit rainy. After all, rainy was someone else''s child now. Lu Xiaohua did not say anything. Shey there quietly and waited for the bottle to be finished. She had never thought of staying in the hospital for a night. She never liked it here, but thinking about it, it was impossible for anyone to like it. Chapter 1092 She Didnt Want To Be A Saint She would choose a hotel to stay in first. At this time, it would be difficult to get past aunt Qin if she went back. She didn''t know what she would find out. Since she wasn''t going back, what was the difference between where she went? Furthermore, this was what she owed rainy and Chu lui. What kind of person did he think she was? there were some things that she could not say casually, and children could not be lied to. Since she could say it, she would definitely do it. She sat up and adjusted the speed of the needle. The earlier she finished the needle, the earlier she could go back. It would save them from staring at each other and all kinds of embarrassment. The medicine was originally expected to be finished in an hour, but it was done in about half an hour. The police also came over to investigate this matter. Chu lui gave a rough exnation of the matter, and of course, the most important point was to exclude Lu Xiaohua. The nurse removed the needle from Lu qianhua''s body and took her temperature. 36.5 degrees. the nurse looked at the number on the thermometer and said to Lu Xiaohua, " miss Lu, do you want to stay in the hospital for observation for a few more days? " it''s okay. Help me with the discharge procedures. Lu Xiaohua stood up. Actually, she did not feel that anything was wrong. She was not injured, and the wounds on her hands were all small. Furthermore, her neck was only a strangtion mark. Xia Yixuan did not have the strength to break her neck. While Chu lui was negotiating with the police, Lu Xiaohua had alreadypleted the discharge procedures. When Chu lui arrived, she had already packed her things and could leave at any time. we can go now. Lu Xiaohua pulled up her cor, but she was not sure if it could cover the strangle marks on her neck. Chu lui nodded and brought her out of the ce. It was midnight outside, and the wind was cold. Chu lui drove his car over, and Lu Xiaohua followed him in. They had to leave the hospital first. Xia mingzheng begged Shen Yijun not to rat Xia Yixuan out. Shen Yijun agreed, " Chu lui said lightly without showing much of his emotions. Lu Xiaohua was not surprised. No matter what kind of person Xia Yixuan was, in Xia mingzheng''s heart, she was his daughter, even if this daughter had almost taken his life. However, even if Xia Yixuan wanted to protect that daughter, she had to see if it was okay. He had only talked to Shen Yijun, but he was so sure that the Lu family would let Xia Yixuan off if she, Lu Xiaohua, did it? She ced her hand on her neck and touched it lightly. It was that burning pain again. "Are you going to let her go?" she''s easy to find. Chu lui asked her as he continued to drive. No. Lu Xiaohua was not a Saint. She would not be soft-hearted towards someone who almost killed her. what does Xia mingzheng have to do with me? if they let him off, that''s their business. But I will not let him off. &Quot; I''ll help you find her. Chu lui''s voice did not fluctuate much. She could run away, but she could not run away. If he could catch her once, he could catch her a second time. Thest time, he knew that she had run away and even faked his death to trick her. He panted and did not catch her. He just wanted her to know what life as a dog was and what it meant to not live in peace. However, he did not expect that he had really let the Tiger back to the mountain. This time, it would not be so easy. He would not let danger fall on Lu Xiaohua again. Once was enough. If it happened again, he would not be able to bear it. The car stopped. There was an intersection in front. To the left, the Lu family''s house. To the right, the Chu family''s house. "Where are you going?" Chu lui asked Lu Xiaohua, " you''re going back to the Lu family? " No. Lu Xiaohua leaned against the back of the chair and did not want to move. I promised rainy that I would visit her. I mean what I say. &Quot; thank you. Chu lui really wanted to thank her. Thank you for remembering what he said. Otherwise, he really couldn''t exin to his daughter why her mother didn''te when she said she wanted to. Rainy could remember things very well. When she woke up the next morning, she would definitely look for her mother. He was afraid that the child would cry, but he could not kidnap Lu Xiaohua. Even though she was really Rainy''s mother and Xia ruoxin, he had already decided not to disturb her life. The door opened, and Chu lui walked in. However, when he opened the shoe cab, he did not find a pair ofdy''s slippers. Lu Xiaohua did not mind. She took off her shoes and stepped on the floor barefooted. The house was covered with a thickyer of carpet, and there was no sharp furniture. It looked like Chu lui had thought everything through and was afraid that his daughter would bump into them. Even if she did not wear slippers, it was veryfortable to step on the carpet. "You''ll sleep with her?" Chu lui opened the door. The room was pink. One look and you could tell that it was a children''s room. However, there was a desk, and on the desk were Chu lui''s things. He lived here too. As a man, why would he live in a pink room? " Chu lui did not find it embarrassing. He walked in, sat down, and ced hisrge palm on his daughter''s small face. when I found her just now, she was very timid and afraid of everyone except me. After that, she kept sleeping with me. When she was a little older, I let her sleep by herself. &Quot; alright. he stood up. I''ll go to the guest room. There''s a bathroom here ... however, he remembered Lu Xiaohua''s injury. The wound on her neck was nothing, but the back of her hand did not seem to be in good condition. it''s better not to wash. There''s a wound. Don''t let ite into contact with water. &Quot; He let out a sigh of relief, then opened the door and walked out. Lu Xiaohua threw her bag on the table at the side and walked in. It had been more than two months since shest saw this child. She sat down and carefully looked at the little girl''s eyes. Rainy was the name she gave her, but she still had no impression of it. They had not only taken away her memory but also her daughter. She stood up and opened the bathroom door, but the back of her hand hurt. Only then did she remember that there was a bandage on the back of her hand. It was not convenient to take off her clothes with one hand. When she came out again, she thought, " forget it, I''m not going to shower. I can''t sleep after taking off my coat. I might as well apany this little guy. &Quot; She pulled the child''s little hand over and realized that there was a red string on the child''s wrist. The red string seemed to be tied to something. She ced the child''s little hand in front of her. It was a heart-shaped pendant, and there should be something inside. With a click, she turned on the switch. The pendant opened, and there was a photo inside. Chapter 1093 Was She Cursing Her To Die? It was yang ruolin. No, it was Xia ruoxin. It was the her from the past. It was the Xia ruoxin that had changed beyond recognition. She closed the pendant and ced the child''s small hand under the nket. Then, shey down. Once again, she opened her eyes. At first, she was still in a daze and did not know where she was. Now, it was time. She sat up and pulled up the nket to her nose. There was a faint Milky smell in the nket. The nket had been washed very clean, and even the smell was clean. Knock, knock ... There was a knock on the door. pleasee in. she rubbed her forehead. She was still a little confused. "Miss Lu, you''re awake?" The housekeeper walked in with a new set of clothes in her hands. this is what Sir asked me to prepare. Breakfast is already prepared outside. Miss Lu, you can eat after washing up. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua''s fingers that were on her forehead paused for a moment. She remembered that this was Chu lui''s house. She was at Chu lui''s house yesterday. However, how did she fall asleep? miss Lu, I''ve put the clothes down, " the housekeeper said, then stood at the door. is there anything else, miss Lu? " No, thank you. Lu Xiaohua still sat there without moving. The nanny then gently closed the door. Lu Xiaohua stood up, took her bag from the table, and took out her phone. She remembered that when sheid down, it was almost six O ''clock, and it was now ten O'' clock. She had not woken up sote in a long time. As long as she opened her eyes at night, whether it was three or five o ''clock, she would have to keep her eyes open until dawn. It was almost unprecedented for him to sleep until past nine O ''clock, almost ten O'' clock, in the past month. She took the clothes that were ced at the side. It was a light pink suit. It didn''t look big, so it should be her size. She changed into it, and as expected, it looked exactly the same. However, she clenched her hands and grabbed the clothes on her body. No matter how hard she scratched, there were still no scratches on the clothes. However, she could imagine that a person like Chu lui had been very particr about this and that since he was young. Why would he buy her low-quality clothes? how did that man know her size? In the bathroom, she patted her face. Her hands were still wrapped in gauze, and she looked at the wound on her neck in the mirror from time to time. This wound would probably take a few days to heal. Fortunately, her parents and big brother were not around. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to exin where these injuries hade from. She thought for a while and took a scarf from the table. This should have been prepared by the man. She wrapped the scarf around her neck and tied a knot. After adjusting it for a long time, she could barely cover these injuries. These injuries were a little serious, and ordinary powder could not cover them. It was best not to move, or else it would take a long time to heal. However, her neck ... When she walked out, the father and daughter were no longer outside. Only then did she remember that it was not the weekend. The children had to go to school and the adults had to go to work. She was the only one with nothing to do. She did not know what she was going to do, whether she was going to leave or stay. In the end, she stayed behind under the baby''s Milky-smelling nket. Her heart was calm, and her body was quiet. In fact, she had the urge to take the nket back. Perhaps she could sleep with the Milky-smelling nket. In the afternoon, Chu lui, who was not supposed toe back, came back with rainy in his arms. Rainy seemed to have cried as her eyes and nose were red. Rainy rubbed her eyes and pouted pitifully. where''s mommy and daddy? " Chu lui reached out and ruffled his daughter''s hair before putting her down. "Sir, what''s wrong with Little Miss?" The nanny was also shocked. Why was she crying so sadly again? she had been bullied, but who would dare to bully the little princess of the Chu family? also, the little Miss was usually very well-behaved and had good rtions with the children. She was also very polite, and everyone liked her. Even the parents of the other children liked her. Who would bear to bully such a beautiful Little Miss like them? it''s fine. Chu lui held his daughter''s hand tightly. He really had no way tofort his crying daughter. He remembered that there was a day when Chu Xiang cried all the way in his car. He did not care, and of course, he could not care. However, his rainy could not. As long as this child cried, all the hair on his body would stand on end. He would end his meeting and go to the kindergarten to pick his daughter up. It turned out that rainy just wanted to see her mother and miss her, so she kept crying in the kindergarten. The teacher had no choice but to call Chu lui. So now, the father and daughter, one went to school and the other went to work, but it was all good now. Both of them did not go to work or school and went home. daddy, where''s mommy? does mommy not want rainy anymore? " Rainy lifted her head and asked Chu lui pitifully. She had seen her mother in the morning. Her father said that if she went to school obediently, her mother would still be there when she came back. However, she knew that her mother would be gone by the time she came back. Chu lui squatted down and held his daughter''s hand. Then, he showed her the gold pendant. baby, mommy is here. Open it and you''ll see mommy. &Quot; Rainy reached out and wrapped her arms around her father''s neck. "Daddy, Rainy''s mommy is gone, isn''t she? Is she in a ce called heaven?" Chu lui could not tell his daughter that her mother was not in heaven, but she had forgotten about her. He didn''t know which would hurt his daughter less, whether she was gone or she had forgotten. Chu lui reached out and caressed his daughter''s face. yes, mommy is in heaven. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua pushed the door open and happened to hear Chu lui''s words. mommy went to heaven. she was feeling very ufortable inside. No, she was about to explode. She was not dead yet? mommy ... rainy blinked. The moment she saw Lu Xiaohua. she ran over and hugged her legs. "Has mom returned from heaven?" yeah. Lu Xiaohua ruffled Rainy''s soft hair. someone just kicked me to heaven, and now I''m back. &Quot; Chu lui''s body froze. Why did he feel like Lu Xiaohua was talking to him? "You still haven''t left?" He lifted his wrist to look at his watch. He might have to go back to thepany for a meetingter. Chapter 1094 Its Worth It To Be Silly "Can I walk like this?" Lu Xiaohua pointed at her own neck. She was even wearing a ck silk scarf. She was scared wherever she went. Chu lui could only feel helpless about this. I''m going to a meeting. My daughter ... he was about to speak when rainy hugged Lu Xiaohua tightly. daddy, rainy is with mommy. I won''t be going to school. &Quot; okay. Chu lui was assured to leave his daughter in Lu Xiaohua''s hands. She would not run away with her daughter. If she could run away with her daughter, he might even be grateful to her. Even though she had forgotten about her daughter, she still loved her. Chu lui squatted down and reached out his hand.e here, baby. Kiss daddy. &Quot; Rainy obediently ran over and kissed her father''s face. Then, she used her two small hands to hug her father''srge hand. daddy, remember to drink water and eat. You have toe back earlier tonight to apany rainy and mommy, okay? " okay, " Chu lui promised his daughter and kissed her cheek. Then, he stood up. His phone was ringing non-stop. It was probably something urgent at thepany. The word ''President'' sounded nice. It seemed high-end andfortable to use, but in reality, he had given up a lot and a lot more. Rainy ran to the window, stood on her tiptoes, and pulled open the curtains to look outside. She only ran back after Chu lui left. She held Lu Xiaohua''s hand and looked up at her. "Mom ..." Lu Xiaohua lowered her head and also held her small hand tightly. mommy, look at baby''s drawing. rainy presented her drawing to Lu Xiaohua like a treasure. After Lu Xiao finished drawing, she flipped through the pages. She realized that this child seemed to be very talented in drawing. She did not know how she could understand it, but she really felt that this child''s brushwork, color matching, and concept were already considered very mature and outstandingpared to other children at this age. He drew really well. Ji Xiao felt that this child was too amazing. At such a young age, he actually had a great talent for drawing. Rainy was proud of herself after being praised. mommy, I can dance and do somersaults. &Quot; As she spoke, she was about to perform for Lu Xiaohua. Chu lui had taught her daughter well, and rainy was very obedient. Even though she was born into a rich family, the child was not crooked at all. If she were to be taught the wrong way, she would definitely chop that person into pieces. She thought hatefully. Until now, she had not realized that she had long epted this daughter because of their bloodline and because she liked this child. Even though she still had no impression of it at all. The sky had just brightened when Lu Xiaohua opened her eyes. She hugged the nket and sniffed for a long time. This was the nket that she had brought from the Chu family. It was the nket that rainy had covered herself with. There was the sweet Milky smell of the child. She could even recall the scene of her insisting on hugging this nket when she left the Chu family. It was indeed quite silly. However, it was worth it to be silly. At the very least, she could fall asleep without taking sleeping pills. Although she could not sleep until dawn like others, at the very least, she could fall asleep. At the very least, she rarely dreamed. At the very least, her heart was beginning to feel at ease. Crisp music started ying. She walked over and took her phone. The number that was disyed on the screen was Gao Yi''s. Gao Yi. Lu Xiaohua had forgotten how long it had been since she had remembered this name and this person. She ced her hand on her neck. After these few days, the strangtion marks had faded a lot. If she covered them up slightly, they would not be clear anymore. However, the pain in her heart, the fear of losing air, she would never forget it for the rest of her life. She ced the phone to her ear. "Little flower, it''s me." "Yeah." Lu Xiaohua responded softly and sat down. Her fingers subconsciously looked at the nket that had been folded on the bed. I''m sorry, Xiaohua. I''ve been busy recently. Gao Yi leaned back in his chair. He was much thinner than before. I know. Lu Xiaohua''s lips curled up slightly. She was smiling, but there was no trace of a smile in the corners of her eyes. Xiaohua, my mother is in the hospital. after a long time, Gao Yi''s voice rang out again, and it was like a thorn in Lu Xiaohua''s heart. "Can I go and see Auntie and mom?" She grabbed the nket again and buried her face in it, which smelled like the baby''s milk. Her heart began to calm down. sure. Gao Yi smiled. Finally, he could finally heave a sigh of relief after suppressing his emotions for so long. Actually, he had not seen Lu Xiaohua in a long time. He had been busy and did not leave the hospital. He did not know if she was doing well. Lu Xiaohua hung up the phone and threw it aside before burying her face in the nket. The fragrant smell of milk and the child''s body were very clean. The child''s heart had no schemes or calctions. He was so simple and pure. But adults were different. Who knew how much hatred was hidden in a person''s smile, and how many tears were hidden in the hatred? In fact, she didn''t know who she could trust anymore. She pulled herself together and went into the bathroom. She applied some Foundation on her neck. As the wound had faded a lot, it was easy to cover up. She wrapped a silk scarf around her neck and looked left and right for a long time. There didn''t seem to be any problems. Gao Yi was a doctor, and whether he could find out or not depended on his heart. She took her wallet and walked out. Out of courtesy, she had to make a trip to the hospital. After all, she was Gao Yi''s mother. After buying some supplements, she immediately asked the driver to send her to the hospital where Gao Yi was. Xiaohua, you''re here. Gao Yi saw Lu Xiaohua the moment he returned to the ward. She was chatting with Wei Lan. He didn''t know what they were talking about. When he came in again, the two of them stopped talking, and there was an obvious awkwardness. Wei Lan forced a smile. it just so happens that miss Lu came to visit me. We''re really sorry for not treating her well thest time. This time, you should treat her to a good meal. I''m afraid I won''t be able to keep youpany like this." Wei Lanughed, but her sigh made Gao Yi''s heart feel even more depressed. Although she said that she didn''t mind, she still couldn''t get over it. Gao Yi patted her hand as a way of consoling her. Chapter 1095 1086-No Count don''t worry, mom. I will. Xiaohua is not an outsider. She won''t mind, " he said as he pulled the nket over Wei Lan. He smiled at Lu Xiaohua, and his gaze fell on her fair forehead. However, he ignored the fact that her neck was wrapped in a scarf. Something was not quite right. Lu Xiaohua only smiled. However, there were some things that only she knew. She didn''t know how she met Wei Lan in the past, but Wei Lan was friendly but not affectionate enough. Her manners were also a little awkward. Wei Lan should have understood the things between her and Gao Yi, but it was obvious that she didn''t like her very much. She understood, but she would not say it. She understood, but she was also ying dumb. mom, you should rest for a while. I went out with Xiaohua. &Quot; go on. Wei Lan sighed. ask luoyin toe over and apany me for a while. We can talk about those who have passed away and reminisce about our memories. after she finished speaking, she obviously did not want to talk anymore. Xiaohua, wait a moment. Gao Yi patted her shoulder. I''ll be there in a while. &Quot; okay, " Lu Xiaohua agreed. She sat on the chair and did not move. Wei Lan''s back was facing her, and it looked like she had no intention of talking to her. Not long after, Gao Yi brought a woman in. The woman was very thin, but her facial features were very beautiful. If she was a little fatter and dressed fashionably, with exquisite makeup and a set of suitable clothes, she would not be inferior to a professional model. She walked over and nodded at Lu Xiaohua before sitting down beside Wei Lan. aunty, I''m here, " Bai luoyin said with a smile. Her smile had faded a lot, and it was also a lot more peaceful, but it could not hide the paleness and powerlessness in it. Wei Lan turned around. When she saw Bai luoyin, she thought of Bai Zhenfeng, and the two women''s eyes turned red. "Luoyin, you''re quite simr to your father." my father said the same thing, " Bai Qiuyin touched her face, " but I will never see him again. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua walked out. She did not want to hear the two women crying because she could not understand them. She could not empathize with them, so she could not blend in. She could not possibly beughing while they were crying. She stood at the door, and she could still hear Gao Yi''s voice. He tried to persuade this one and that one, but the woman''s tears couldn''t be stopped. Sometimes, the more he persuaded, the more tears would flow. Not long after, the door was opened again, and Gao Yi walked out. He seemed very tired, and there were a few wrinkles between his brows. I''m sorry, " he apologized. my stepfather just passed away, so my mother''s not in a good mood. &Quot; I understand. Lu Xiaohua naturally would not me him, but why would she me him? They were just a couple, so who was she to him, and who was he to her? thank you. Gao Yi smiled as gently as before, but his gaze was always on the ward behind him, and he always seemed a little distracted. let''s go. You haven''t eaten yet, right? I''ll take you to eat. Gao Yi took off his work pass and ced it in his pocket. He was ready to go out. no need. Lu Xiaohua shook her head. they ... she pointed inside. since you''re worried, don''t leave. I''lle back to see your mother in a few days. &Quot; thank you. Gao Yi ced his hand on her shoulder. my mother will be discharged from the hospital in a few days. She''ll get over it eventually. You''ve suffered these days. &Quot; I''m fine. Lu Xiaohua smiled. However, Gao Yi did not notice that the corner of her eyes had already started to freeze. It was extremely difficult to melt a rock, but it would only take an instant to freeze a rock into ice. Alright, she adjusted the silk band around her neck and hid the thing in her eyes. I''m leaving. It''s not suitable for me to be here. Lu Xiaohua took out her phone and looked at the time. It was indeed gettingte. then be careful. Gao Yi smiled as well, even though he was still exhausted. okay, " Lu Xiaohua replied with a smile. Just as she was about to say something, Gao Yi had already opened the door and walked in. From where she was, she could see Gao Yi rushing to the bedside and sitting down. At this moment, Wei Lan smiled. At this moment, it was like a family of three inside, but it also isted the others outside. Lu Xiaohua took a deep breath, turned around, and left the ce. The high heels on her feet ttered against the ground, and it almost became a noise in the quiet hospital. She stopped in her tracks, turned around, and went to the bathroom. She took off the scarf around her neck and ced it on the sink. She looked at her neck in the mirror, then took out the foundation box from her bag and began to apply it on her neck. She turned on the tap again and washed her hands until a woman stood beside her and tidied her hair in front of the mirror. Lu Xiaohua looked up, but her red lips were curved up. She stood up and took the scarf to tie it. At this time, the woman also reacted. When she saw her, her expression changed. "What are you doing here?" "Why can''t I be here?" Lu Xiaohua continued to adjust the scarf around her neck. the hospital has your surname. Does your family own it? even if it''s your family''s, can''t Ie in? besides, it''s not even your family''s. &Quot; Yang ruolin clutched the basin tightly. If it wasn''t made of ceramic, she would have left a clear five-fingered mark on it. "Lu Xiaohua, what exactly do you want to do?" Lu Xiaohua walked out, but yang ruolin kept following her. Was she afraid that she would say something or was she trying to chase her out of the hospital? Lu Xiaohua stopped in her tracks and turned around. Yang ruolin was still following behind her. She suddenly walked towards yang ruolin, but yang ruolin couldn''t help but take a step back. Those who didn''t have a guilty conscience wouldn''t be afraid of ghosts, but those who had a guilty conscience would start to fear people. She walked to the reception desk and said, " please help me check which Ward a person named Xia mingzheng is staying in. &Quot; Yang ruolin''s face turned pale, and he froze. Lu Xiaohua had gotten the answer she wanted. She walked past yang ruolin but stopped beside her. don''t worry. I don''t have the time to care about other people''s business. Since you''ve taken over Xia ruoxin''s identity, you should just be her daughter. If you want anything else, I can tell you. I can let you go. However, I can also expose you. When that timees, even the Xia couple won''t let you go, let alone me. Also, the money you''ve spent won''t be enough. &Quot; Chapter 1096 1087-Meals Yang ruolin''s face lost all color in an instant. She didn''t even dare to move. She stood there like a wooden man, stunned. Lu Xiaohua walked to the outside of Xia mingzheng''s ward, but she did not go in. She just stood outside and watched for a long time. Even though Xia mingzheng was severely injured, it was just as Chu lui had said. He would live well and not die. Shen Yijun was feeding Xia mingzheng. The rtionship between the couple was better than ever. Although they had gone through too much and had schemed for half of their lives, it was only at this moment that the two of them could finally open their hearts. They did not have much time in the future and it was enough. She turned around and left the ce. She would not expose yang ruolin, nor had she ever thought about it. Shen Yijun needed a daughter, and yang ruolin needed a good family background. Although they were both using each other more for their own benefit than for their own good, it was the best choice for them. When yang ruolin saw Lu Xiaohua leave, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, her heart, which had always been tight, could not rx. Unless she left the Xia family, unless she no longer was Xia ruoxin. But how could she bear to give up such a luxurious life? It was easy for people to go from simple to luxurious, but it was very difficult to go from luxurious to simple. This was no different from dropping a person from heaven to hell. Yang ruolin was afraid that she couldn''t bear such a change. Outside, Lu Xiaohua was standing at the door of the medical staff. She faced the wind that blew on her face, and the silk scarf around her neck gently touched her face from time to time. The sunlight fell on her face, and it was very warm. A voice sounded in her ears, it was very beautiful. A car was parked in front of him, and it was very ... Noisy. Actually, he was still lonely. She sighed. When she lowered her head, she saw a pure ck car. It was very low-key, but she could tell at a nce that it was different. The unique license te number was actually a serial number. There was only one person in the local area who would have such a car te number. It was the CEO of the Chu group, Mr. Chu Lu''s. Therefore, it could be said that he had a lot of problems and quirks. He always used this car te number. It was not that he was superstitious. It was just that he liked this number. That was all. She walked over and opened the car door. She must have been blessed to have the CEO of the Chu group as her driver. I''m going to pick up my daughter. I''ll put you down first, or you''lle with me. "Are you treating me to a meal?" Lu Xiaohua took off her high heels, and Chu lui''s free hand threw something at her. Lu Xiaohua caught it, opened it, and realized that it was a pair of t-heeled shoes. However, it looked very beautiful. It was a light beige pointed shoe with a few pearls on the strap. Of course, these were real pearls and not fake. "Can this cover the cost of a meal?" Chu lui asked Lu Xiaohua. I guess so. Lu Xiaohua changed into her shoes. With her size, the shoes were veryfortable to wear, especially the soles. They were actually soft, so it was veryfortable to wear on the feet and did not squeeze. If she wanted shoes, of course, she had to eat as well. Furthermore, director Chu could not be so stingy as to not treat her to a meal. Or was the money that director Chu had earned fake? could he not even afford to treat her to a meal? The car stopped in front of the kindergarten. Chu lui went down to pick up his daughter. The management of this kindergarten was very strict. Only specific parents coulde and pick up their children, so the kindergarten was very safe. The teacher pulled Rainy''s hand and walked over. daddy. rainy ran over. The clothes she was wearing were warm and cozy. Her two pigtails werebed very smoothly, and she even had two Pearl hairpins. Lu Xiaohua lowered her head to look at the pearls on her shoes. It was difficult to match them. They were part of the same set. Chu lui asked the teacher a few things, and the teacher answered. After knowing that his daughter was doing well here, he was relieved. Chu lui carried his daughter. let''s go, baby. Daddy is going to introduce you to a guest today. Remember to be good. &Quot; okay. rainy nodded her head obediently and was carried into the car by her father. When she saw the person sitting inside, her eyes lit up and she immediately jumped into the car. Mother ... Lu Xiaohua carried the little guy and touched the little hair clip on her head. Who bought it? daddy. rainy lifted her head proudly. daddy''s clothes are the most beautiful. &Quot; "Mr. Chu, you''re pretty good at dressing up your daughter." Lu Xiaohua did not know if she wasughing at Chu lui or praising her. it''s alright. Chu lui continued to drive calmly. There was no fluctuation of emotion in his voice. He would really take the sarcasm as apliment. One had to admit that this man was iparable in many aspects, including his shamelessness. Chu lui stopped the car and opened the door. Lu Xiaohua came out and carried rainy out. "Give it to me, she''s heavy now." Chu lui extended his hand to Lu Xiaohua, wanting to carry his daughter. In the end, that heartless little girl turned her face away and refused to let her father carry her. I''ll do it. Lu Xiaohua did not feel that the child was heavy. It was about 15 kilograms. I can still carry it, but I might not be able to if it gets any longer. &Quot; Rainy tilted her head. Yes, it can''t grow anymore. That means I can''t eat. Chu lui had no choice but to retract his hand and put it in his pocket. Just like that, he served the two of them as a waiter and bodyguard. As expected, Lu Xiaohua muttered in her heart. Chu lui was indeed in charge of their meals. Chu lui ordered a few dishes, but they were all very light. There were no dishes that were too oily, too spicy, or too salty. When the dishes were served, Chu lui asked for a spoon for his daughter and let her eat by herself. I''m sorry. The food at home is light. Rainy can''t eat anything with a strong taste. Chu lui put some food into his daughter''s bowl, and rainy ate it obediently. She was hungry, so she ate quickly. I understand. Lu Xiaohua patted Rainy''s head. She had done some research in private. A child with only one kidney had to take good care of the remaining one. Thus, she had to be very careful when she ate. However, it was still alright. Although it was light, it was very delicious. She could not deprive the child of the opportunity to enjoy a life of good food. She could still run and jump, but she could not go overboard. Lu Xiaohua also picked up some food for herself. The food tasted pretty good and was quite delicious. It was quite a good enjoyment to eat here. After the meal, Chu lui did not carry his daughter. Instead, he held her small hand and walked with her to help her digest her food. Chapter 1097 Close To Nature ah lui. this sudden voice made Chu lui stop in his tracks. He held his daughter''s hand tightly, and his back was a little stiff. Rainy suddenly hugged her father''s legs and stopped walking. Chu lui carried his daughter, and not too far away, there were already two people-one old and one young, one big and one small. Lu Xiaohua stared at the two people who were approaching them. To be honest, she did not have a good impression of them. "Ah lui, what are you doing here?" Song Wan walked over hurriedly. what''s the matter? you''re here to eat too? just in time. Xiang Xiang hasn''t eaten yet. Let''s eat together? " mom, you go eat with Chu Xiang. I''m done. I''m going back. Chu lui''s voice was a little cold. Of course, he did not even look at Chu Xiang. No matter how much Chu Xiang suffered, it had nothing to do with him. ah lui. Song Wan felt a lump in her throat. She held Chu Xiang''s hand tightly. you haven''t been home in a long time. When will youe back? " "I know. I''ll go back when I''m free. I don''t know if I''m just being perfunctory or what?" Chu lui still did not put much heat into his voice. He carried his daughter and turned around. Rainy was lying on her father''s shoulders, and her eyes, which looked like her father''s, seemed to have deepened. She looked at Chu Xiang and then turned her small face away, touching the Pearl hairpin on her head. Lu Xiaohua followed them. They could feel that Song Wan was still standing behind them. As for what she was thinking, it had nothing to do with them. She would never be forgiven for her mistakes in this life. send me home, " Lu Xiaohua said to brave surge indifferently as they sat in the car. No matter how good her mood was, it had mostly disappeared because of Song Wan. She was no longer in the mood. Chu lui gripped the steering wheel tightly and turned the car in another direction, driving out of the Lu residence. goodbye, mommy. rainy reached out her hand and waved at Lu Xiaohua. The smile on her face was adorable. A child''s naivety was the most infectious. If there was anything simple or pure in this world, it would probably be a child''s heart. goodbye. Lu Xiaohua waved at rainy as well, and there was a kind of sourness spreading in her heart. She turned around, and the wind blew the hair on her shoulders to her cheeks. She used her fingers to brush it aside before lifting her feet and walking forward. No one knew how she was struggling at this moment. For a moment, she actually wanted to take her daughter away. Whether she remembered her daughter or not, she was still her daughter. However, in the end, she held back. Because she had no status. Chu lui opened the car door and let his daughter sit in the safety seat. Then, he pinched her little face. baby, let''s go home. &Quot; okay, " rainy said obediently. Even though she was still reluctant to part with Lu Xiaohua and still wanted her mother, in the end, she was still very obedient and did not make a fuss. She took her bag and looked at the books that her father had bought for her. Fan lui took a cup and fed his daughter some water before he drove home. At night, he covered his daughter with the nket and kissed her little face. baby, it''s time to sleep. &Quot; Rainy used her small hands to grab the nket and closed her long eyshes. Chu lui closed the door and stood on the balcony. He took out a box of cigarettes and started smoking one after another. The wind outside was getting cold, but the wind on the ground made him more awake. At this moment, the same night, the same wind, and the same people who couldn''t sleep. Lu Xiaohua put down her easel and sat down. She started to draw stroke by stroke. Actually, she did not know when she started. She only knew that she knew how to draw too. She thought that it was talent, butter on, she found out that it was all Xia ruoxin''s previous skills. She was Lu Xiaohua, but she did not have Xia ruoxin''s memories. She was Xia ruoxin, but she only had Lu Xiaohua''s identity. Thus, sometimes, the two identities would give her a headache. Sometimes, she could not even tell who she was or who she was. Was it Lu Xiaohua or Xia ruoxin? Perhaps she was nothing, just a monster without a past. "Little flower, did you hear that?" Gao Yi repeated himself, but Lu Xiaohua started to look absent-minded. Who knew what she was thinking about? what did you say? sorry. Lu Xiaohua put down the cup in her hand. I didn''t notice just now. &Quot; Gao Yi ced his hand on Lu Xiaohua''s forehead. Xiaohua, what''s wrong with you recently? did something happen? " I''m fine. Lu Xiaohua pulled Gao Yi''s hand away and lowered her head. She raised the cup to her lips and lowered her eyshes slightly. Through the reflection of the ss, one could only see that her long, slightly closed eyshes seemed to be trembling and fluttering. "Little flower, is there something on your mind?" Gao Yi had known Lu Xiaohua for a long time. How could he not know what was on her mind? "There''s nothing on your mind," Lu Xiaohua denied it. Then, she raised her face and smiled at him. Gao Yi, have you forgotten that I''ve never been able to sleep well? I''ve been suffering from insomnia recently. Can you prescribe me more of those drugs? " you can''t take too much of that medicine. Gao Yi frowned. why haven''t you been sleeping well recently? " yeah. Lu Xiaohua used her fingers to rub the cup. I''m always dreaming, but when I wake up, I can''t remember clearly. It''s as if in my dream, I''m not Lu Xiaohua but someone else. Gao Yi, do you think I''m a fake Lu Xiaohua? " She pretended to be testing Gao Yi unintentionally. "What nonsense are you spouting?" Gao Yi knocked on her forehead. you''re Lu Xiaohua. Even if I can make a mistake, your parents can''t possibly make a mistake in recognizing their daughter. Don''t forget that you''re their child. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua smiled again, but there was a trace of bitterness at the corner of her mouth. Gao Yi was the person she trusted the most, but it turned out that the person she trusted the most was the one who had deceived her even more. forget it. Gao Yi thought for a while and sighed. I''ll get you some medicine. Take it first. &Quot; thank you. Lu Xiaohua picked up the cup on the table again. She used this action to block her overlyplicated thoughts. by the way, have you considered the matter I just mentioned? do you want to go? " "Where to?" Lu Xiaohua was indeed not paying attention. "There''s an Outdoor Mountaineering team, and we have a few free days. I have a few days off, so we can go once. In your situation, it might be better if you get to see nature." sure. Lu Xiaohua felt that she had no reason not to go. Besides, Gao Yi was right. Perhaps she could really get closer to nature. She had always lived a life of following the steps and was very careful. The mountaineering team should be very dangerous. Chapter 1098 Dont Let Her Know She took a sip of the Apple juice. She wasn''t very excited about Gao Yi''s suggestion, but she did have a trace of anticipation. She might really forget some things, but it was exactly what she wanted to forget the most. However, this did not seem possible. "You''re going to climb the mountain?" Chu lui sized up Lu Xiaohua''s thin arms and legs. can you do it? " His arms and legs had been injured before, but he did not say what the injuries were. However, Lu Xiaohua knew that her left arm had been fractured, and so had her legs. Lu Xiaohua did not doubt Gao Yi''s suggestion. Other things aside, Gao Yi was a doctor after all. If there was really any danger, he would not let her risk breaking her legs and arms. Moreover, they were a mountaineering team, but they were just a group of people who loved to go to ces that were further away. Chu lui wanted to stop them, but in the end, he didn''t say anything. It seemed like he had no right to object to something that the two of them had decided on. Even if he said no, would they agree? it was obviously impossible. He thought for a moment, then took out a small and fine ne from his neck and ced it in front of Lu Xiaohua. "Take it." Lu Xiaohua turned her face away. She did not want it. Chu lui pulled her hand over and ced the ne in her palm. His hand was big, his fingers were long, and they were dry. this thing is used to ward off evil spirits. It''s good for you to wear it. after he finished speaking, he lowered his head again and ate. During this time, he was not very willing to speak. Lu Xiaohua, on the other hand, clenched the seemingly unremarkable ne in her hand tightly, and she started to lose her appetite. When she returned, Qin xuejuan told her that Lu jinrong had sent her many good things and ced them in her room. She went upstairs and opened the door. As expected, the floor of her room was filled with all kinds of things. These were all outdoor equipment. Lu Xiaohua threw her bag aside, walked over, and sat down cross-legged. It turned out that Lu Rong knew that she was going to follow a group of people to get close to nature, so he prepared a set of clothes for her. There was a light backpack that could hold a lot of things, a foldable and light tent, a sleeping bag, a foldable basin, a stool, and so on. Everything was prepared very well. There was also a Switzend Army Knife, which was quite convenient. Lu jinrong thought of everything for her and prepared everything in advance, so she did not have to spend time preparing by herself. After a few days of work, she bought a lot of things, only to realize that many of them were not useful. As for those that could be used, she did not even think of them. She put all these things into her bag, which was almost all of her luggage. She tried to carry them and found that they were not too heavy. The set that Lu jinrong had prepared for her was all military equipment that normal people could not buy. Of course, these things were not prepared for Lu jinrong but for Chu lui. "What, you don''t n to let her know?" Lu jinrong ced the phone by his ear. He was lying on his sofa with his legs on the coffee table. A white bathrobe was loosely worn on his body, and his hair was still wet. It was obvious that he had just taken a shower. He then changed the direction of the phone and continued to lie down without moving. "You''ve spent so much effort to get her this equipment. Have you never thought about asking for it?" I''ve never thought about it. Chu lui replied to Lu jinrong''s first and second question. He didn''t intend to let her know. He had never thought about it. He didn''t n to go by himself. He had never thought about it. she won''t like me following her. Chu lui put out the cigarette in his hand and took out another one, continuing to puff. hehe ... Lu jinrongughed evilly. Chu lui, I realized that I''m liking you more and more. &Quot; thank you. Chu lui pouted. you don''t have to say that you like me, but I''m sorry. My sexual orientation is very normal. I can guarantee you 100% that I like women. Lu jinrong, don''t tell me that you''re not getting married at your age and you don''t have a single girl because you like men? " "It''s not like you don''t have any women by your side?" Lu jinrong was not angry. He knew that he was not gay anyway. "I have a daughter. Do you?" Chu lui''s words hit the nail on the head, and he was practically poking Lu jinrong''s heart. Chu lui, let''s wait and see. Lu jinrong spat out these words coldly and threw the phone aside. Then, he took out the faded ne from his neck. He opened it and squinted his eyes slightly. He smiled as he looked at it. If it was a woman, her face would have been covered in tears long ago, but he was not. He was a man, so his tears were all swallowed in his heart. On the other side, Chu lui ced his phone on the table and puffed out another mouthful of smoke. His dark eyes were still dark and hard to see. "Yes, let''s wait and see." He stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and prepared to go see his daughter. The little one was not feeling well today, so he might not dare to sleep. However, he stopped, pulled up his sleeve, and sniffed it. He reeked of cigarettes. After changing his clothes, he walked into the room. Rainy was still sleeping. She was sleeping very well, but she was not sleeping well. Her small brows were furrowed slightly. Usually, this child would only show such an uneasy expression when she was not feeling well. He walked over and took out the thermometer from his daughter''s body. It was 37 degrees, not too high. He would have to wait for Jia xinbao to arriveter. Lu Xiaohua sat up. Actually, she did not know why, but she kept feeling an indescribable uneasiness in her heart. She took a book and flipped through a few pages before throwing the book aside again. She did not want to read it. She could not even finish reading a page. This feeling was not good. It was irritating, even very annoying. She took out her phone from the table, but she didn''t know who to call. In the end, she pressed her finger and a series of numbers appeared. However, when she noticed it, she realized how she had managed to dial this number. She deleted the number, but the same string of numbers appeared again very quickly. After hesitating for a long time, she still pressed the call button. When she saw that the other side was still picking up, her heart began to calm down. Very quickly, the call went through. Chapter 1099 The Child Is Sick Chu lui, it''s me. Are you okay on your side? " Lu Xiaohua actually did not know why she asked this question. Perhaps it was just a feeling. not too good. Chu lui touched his daughter''s small face. It was not even the size of his hand. At that moment, it was very red. The child was not very well-behaved and kept crying. the baby is sick. It''s very ufortable. he was even more ufortable and helpless than his daughter. To think that he was the boss of the Chu group. However, his daughter was sick, and there was nothing he could do. He could only watch his daughter cry and throw a tantrum. I''ll be right there. Lu Xiaohua quickly took her clothes and put them on. She threw her phone into her bag and prepared to go out. When she arrived at the Chu family, it was already more than half an hourter. Knock, knock. She knocked on the door. The nanny hurriedly came to open the door. Once the door opened, Lu Xiaohua entered the room without even changing her shoes. "How is it?" She threw her bag aside and walked over. Then, she ced her hand on Rainy''s forehead. It was really hot, and the child''s face was flushed red from the fever. Lu Xiaohua ced her hand on the child''s body again and saw that the child''s body was also very hot. "Why is it burning like this?" Lu Xiaohua ced her hand on Rainy''s forehead again. It was indeed burning. not too good. Chu lui touched his daughter''s small face. Her face was not even the size of his hand, and it was very red. The child was not very well-behaved either, and she kept crying. the baby is sick. It''s very ufortable. he was even more ufortable and helpless than his daughter. To think that he was the boss of the Chu group. However, his daughter was sick, and there was nothing he could do. He could only watch his daughter cry and throw a tantrum. I''ll be right there. Lu Xiaohua quickly took her clothes and put them on. She threw her phone into her bag and prepared to go out. When she arrived at the Chu family, it was already more than half an hourter. Knock, knock. She knocked on the door. The nanny hurriedly came to open the door. Once the door opened, Lu Xiaohua entered the room without even changing her shoes. "How is it?" She threw her bag aside and walked over. Then, she ced her hand on Rainy''s forehead. It was really hot, and the child''s face was flushed red from the fever. Lu Xiaohua ced her hand on the child''s body again and saw that the child''s body was also very hot. "Why is it burning like this? Lu Xiaohua ced her hand on Rainy''s forehead again. It was indeed burning. I just brought her back from the hospital. Chu lui held his daughter''s face. you don''t have to worry. I''ve checked her blood. It''s just a normal fever and cold. I''ve prescribed her some medicine, and she''s been sweating a little. In the end, the little fe felt ufortable. She might have kicked off her nket again, so she''s having a fever again. Jia xinbao will be here in a while. &Quot; Chu lui''s words did not make Lu Xiaohua feel at ease at all. Actually, she did not know why, but she was actually very afraid that rainy would have a fever. It was as if it would be a terrible thing if this child had a fever. However, to an adult, a fever was amon thing, let alone a child who was already weak and sick. Lu Xiaohua asked the nanny to bring a basin of warm water and a clean towel. She started to wipe the child''s forehead and small arms and legs. By the time Jia xinbao arrived, the child''s temperature had almost dropped. Let''s do this first. Jia xinbao did not n to give rainy an injection. She was so young-if she could survive. That''s good too. It''s equivalent to giving her some immunity. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be good for her to be on an IV drip every time. When Jia xinbao saw Lu Xiaohua, he was also a little surprised. However, he was smart enough not to say anything about this surprise. He was only a doctor and was only carrying out his duties. As for the children, it was not a big deal. It was just hard work for the adults. That night, almost no one in the Chu family, including the nanny, fell asleep. The child''s fever only subsided at about five o ''clock, and he did not have a fever again. I''ll watch over her. You should sleep first, " Chu lui said to Lu Xiaohua. no need. Lu Xiaohua shook her head. I''m usually a light sleeper. I''ll be awake by now. You should go to sleep. You still have work to do. &Quot; Chu lui still stood there. how about this? " Lu Xiaohua pointed to the other side of the bed. take a nap there. I''ll call you if you have a fever again. &Quot; Chu lui pinched the space between his eyebrows and sighed. Indeed, he had to take a short nap. Just a short while. Otherwise, he would not have the energy to attend the meeting in the day. Furthermore, the meeting today was very important, and he could not just leave. go to sleep. Lu Xiaohua ced her hand on the child''s forehead again. look, she''s not running a fever anymore. Even if she has a fever, the doctor and the two nannies are still around. We can rest during the day, but you can''t. &Quot; thank you. Chu lui thanked her and took off his coat. He did not take a shower or change his clothes. He justy down in his shirt. Lu Xiaohua held Rainy''s hand gently and felt her body temperature drop. The child was sleeping peacefully, and so was the child''s father. She turned around and saw that Chu lui was already asleep. Strangely, when this man was sleeping, he did not have the usual distance between them. His eyshes were very long, and he looked like rainy in this aspect. At this moment, he was harmless, but when he opened his eyes, he would open them to a pair of mesmerizing ck eyes. There was a sense of harshness in the coldness. Lu Xiaohua still did not quite understand what kind of man he was. She could not tell if he was a good person or a bad person. A man who broke his wife''s arm. A man who sent his wife to another man''s bed. A man who forced his ex-wife into a corner. And a man who was desperate to find his daughter. A good father, A bad husband. She ced her hand on her forehead and propped herself up gently. She did not feel sleepy at all. Coincidentally, there were a few books on the table that Chu lui had bought for his daughter. He had said before that rainy loved to draw and dance, but she also loved to read. However, she really refused to watch television. Chu lui was right, so rainy knew a lot of words. As for how many words she could recognize, he had not counted. Chapter 1100 1091-One More Person She flipped to the next page, and it was all pinyin and Chinese characters. However, she felt that it seemed difficult for a five-year-old child. She flipped through the pages and measured the child''s temperature every once in a while. By seven in the morning, the child no longer had a fever. Rainy rubbed her eyes and reached out her hand. "Daddy, I need to pee." Chu lui sat up abruptly and looked at the time on his wrist. It was almost seven. He was about to carry his daughter when he saw that Lu Xiaohua had already carried her. I''ll bring her there. as she said that, she brought the child to the washroom. When she returned, Chu lui had already changed his clothes. "Are you alright?" He touched his daughter''s forehead. It was fine and not hot at all. yes, it''s not burning anymore. Lu Xiaohua automatically folded the nket on one side and ced it properly. She then felt morefortable and tidied up. thank you. Chu lui heaved a sigh of relief. If the little guy was sick, he would not be able to calm down even if he just sat there, let alone attend the meeting. you''re wee. Lu Xiaohua''s eyshes drooped so much that they blocked the excessive light. The sun had just risen outside, and everything was dyed in a light golden color. Even the wind that blew today seemed to be warm, like the rise and fall of golden wheat, with the joy of a harvest. The nanny made some breakfast, and after the two of them had their breakfast, Chu lui went to work while Lu Xiaohua stayed at the Chu family to take care of rainy. Actually, it wasn''t really a big deal for her to take care of him. The Chu family''s two nannies were very capable, and Jia xinbao woulde over at any time. All she had to do was sit there and y with the child. Rainy woke up at ten O ''clock. Once she saw Lu Xiaohua, she was so happy that she forgot about her illness. She was also very obedient when she gave her medicine. No matter how much medicine she gave, she would take it obediently. Jia xinbao touched the little fellow''s small forehead. That''s great, our little princess is fine now, and she can go to school tomorrow. thank you, uncle, " rainy said politely, her eyes curving into crescents as she smiled. you''re wee. Jia xinbao liked well-behaved and sensible children, especially such beautiful ones. Jia xinbao nodded at Lu Xiaohua. sorry to trouble you, miss Lu. &Quot; it''s what I should do. Lu Xiaohua ced her hand on the child''s small shoulder and made her sit in front of her. Jia xinbao looked at the two of them, but he did not feel that they were out of ce at all. Forget it. He smiled. The Chu n''s matters were not something that he could participate in. When Chu lui came back from work, the two housekeepers had just finished preparing dinner. Rainy and Lu Xiaohua were both there. daddy. rainy ran in front of Chu lui. Her small face was very pink, and she was smiling happily. It was obvious that she was not feeling ufortable at all. If she was ufortable, she would not be willing to talk. Chu lui carried his daughter and kissed her face before walking to Lu Xiaohua. miss Lu, thank you, " he said. Something shed in his eyes, but he still called her miss Lu in the end. It was a little distant, and there were some unknown things that had been hidden in his heart. He was depressed, but he was also sighing. you''re wee. only then did Lu Xiaohua remember that she had not been home for the whole day. She still had a lot of things to do. I''m going back to prepare for my trip. Also, you don''t have to prepare my dinner. it was indeed quitete. She was leaving the next day, and if she didn''t prepare anything, she was afraid that she wouldn''t have time. goodbye, mommy. rainy obediently raised her hand and waved at Lu Xiaohua. She leaned her head on her father''s shoulder, unlike other children who would either cry or throw a tantrum when they saw the adults leave. Chu lui patted his daughter''s head and stood there as he watched Lu Xiaohua leave. After Lu Xiaohua left, he ced his daughter''s hand on the ground and touched her forehead. Her fever had gone down. He squatted down and looked at his daughter. baby, mommy has things to do. I can''t keep youpany all the time, just like Daddy, understand? " Rainy nodded her head vigorously before she pulled Chu lui''s hand. "Dad, let''s eat." okay, let''s eat, " Chu lui promised his daughter. He carried his daughter to wash her hands beforeing over to eat. At this time, Lu Xiaohua was already at the Lu family''s house. She had been packing her things the moment she came back. Fortunately, Auntie Qin was helping out at home, and she had almost packed everything that could be packed. She still felt the same. There was no anticipation or excitement. At night, she smelled the faint Milky fragrance on the quilt. When she opened her eyes, it was already five o ''clock. They were leaving at six O ''clock, and Gao Yi would pick her up, so she still had an hour. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, she ate something and waited for the departure. At this moment, her phone rang. It was a text message. At this time, there were very few text messages. Most of them were direct phone calls and all kinds ofmunication software. She opened it and saw that the sender was just a string of numbers. She didn''t save the name, but she knew whose phone number it was. "Be careful on the road," there was nothing else after that. She closed her phone and remembered that Chu lui had once given her a ne. Where had she thrown it? perhaps it was just as he had said, to pray for peace. However, she really could not remember where she had thrown it. She searched for a long time, but no matter how hard she searched, she still couldn''t find it. There were already a few honking sounds of cars outside. She walked to the window and pulled open a corner of the curtain. As expected, Gao Yi hade. Forget it, I''m not looking for her anymore. She picked up her luggage and walked out. She was dressed in a camouge uniform and carried arge bag on her back. Even though it contained a lot of things, it was not heavy at all. She also wore a pair of hiking shoes. However, when she went out, her steps paused slightly. She kept feeling that she had not brought something, and her heart felt a little depressed. She opened the car door and was surprised to see that there was another person inside. this is miss Bai, " Gao Yi introduced. she''s my mother''s friend. She''ll being with us this time. &Quot; Hello, " Lu Xiaohua sat down and greeted him indifferently. She also put her backpack aside and did not say anything. She did notin or express any opinions. Hello. Bai luoyin extended her hand. my surname is Bai, and my name is Bai luoyin. she ced her hand in front of Lu Xiaohua. Chapter 1101 Shes Not Suitable Lu Xiaohua, " Lu Xiaohua said her name and shook Bai luoyin''s hand. She knew very well that there was no reason for her to be jealous of her love rival because she was her first wife, even though they were already divorced. Until now, Gao Yi had no intention of telling her Bai luoyin''s true identity. Was it so difficult for an ex-wife to speak? She put her hand in her pocket and found something. She quickly took it out and opened her palm. It was a ne. Her eyes widened slightly, and there was a sh of surprise in them. Wasn''t this the ne that Chu lui had given her? she had always thought that she had lost it. After all, it was so small. Even if she hadn''t lost it, it would be impossible to find it in a short time if she wasn''t very lucky. However, it seemed that she was quite lucky. She only remembered now that she had been afraid that she would lose the ne, so she had put it in her pocket in advance. fortunately, I found it. she heaved a sigh of relief and put the ne around her neck. She didn''t know why, but she suddenly felt at ease. Bai luoyin said something to Gao Yi from time to time, but she did not leave their outdoor activity at all. She did not mention anything else, and Gao Yi answered her. The two of them answered and asked each other, and they had a tacit understanding. On the other hand, Lu Xiaohua felt that she had an extra. When the car arrived at the location, there were already more than a dozen people waiting for them. They were all wearing the same Outdoor Mountaineering clothes. your equipment is not bad. those who knew their stuff could tell at a nce that Lu Xiaohua''s equipment was definitely not ordinary. "This is a military product for the Special Forces. It''s hard to buy outside." Lu Xiaohua listened to their every word and only smiled without saying anything. The things that her brother got would naturally not be ordinary. your big brother sure is thoughtful. Gao Yi tidied Lu Xiaohua''s clothes and smiled so brightly that his eyes were like the rising sun. Lu Xiaohua, on the other hand, caught the enmity in Bai luoyin''s eyes. She stared straight into Bai luoyin''s eyes, and Bai luoyin was stunned. She flipped her hair behind her. Perhaps she was embarrassed, or perhaps she was trying to avoid it. If one were to say that Bai luoyin did not have her own ns, Lu Xiaohua would not believe it. This woman definitely did not just want to rx. Her heart was probably not here. As for Lu Xiaohua herself, she was not too worried. If Bai luoyin could casually step in between her and Gao Yi, then Lu Xiaohua could only say that their feelings were not enough and not anything else. They changed to a new car. She didn''t know who drove it, but it was a military vehicle that had been modified perfectly. Although she didn''t know much about this, the car that Chu lui drove had been modified as well. It was very sturdy and could be used directly in military battles. She didn''t know if the great CEO Chu was trying to avoid danger or was afraid of death. The cars he drove had always been modified before he could drive. He rarely hired a driver and relied on his own hands. The atmosphere in the car was quite good. Lu Xiaohua realized that among these mountaineering enthusiasts, there was nock of people from well-off families who liked to take risks. In fact, she could also imagine that this was a very tiring task. If they were people who were running around for their lives, who would spend a few months doing such a dangerous and unprofitable thing? people who had to work for three meals a day might already starve to death after going up the mountain. She did not know how long they had been driving, but it was so long that Lu Xiaohua was getting drowsy. She rarely had the chance to have a good sleep, so she took advantage of her sleepiness and did not force herself. She fell asleep very quickly. Gao Yi took out a nket, and just as he was about to cover Lu qianhua, he saw Bai luoyin hugging her arms with her eyes tightly shut. In the end, he still gave the nket to Bai luoyin. He had not forgotten that Bai luoyin had juste out of the hospital, so she should be more careful. However, he did not know that Lu Xiaohua was a light sleeper. In fact, even the slightest movement of his could wake her up. She opened her eyes and pursed her red lips. Her heart was still empty. The car drove for about half a day before they arrived. The car could no longer be driven up, and this was the beginning of their survival in the wild. Everyone got out of the car. The team leader was a man with a crew cut. He pped his hands and gathered everyone in the team. In fact, it was just a few things to take note of. Lu Xiaohua only knew now that this was not a professional mountaineering team. Only the captain and a few other members had some experience. The rest were pure mountaineering enthusiasts. They formed a temporary team of more than ten people. What the captain said, she listened and remembered. For example, they were not allowed to leave the team without permission and had to bring their own things. Also, they had to listen to the captain''s instructions. If anyone was feeling unwell, they had to inform him in advance. Also, he said that there was no signal in some ces in the mountains. However, they didn''t need to worry about these because they had satellite phones, so they didn''t have to be afraid of not being able to contact the outside world. They had also mentioned some possible situations. Even though Lu Xiaohua had never climbed a mountain before, her body was not bad. She looked at Bai luoyin again. If what the team leader said was true, then Bai luoyin was clearly not qualified. She had just recovered from a serious illness, and to be honest, this ce was not suitable for her. Gao Yi, is miss Bai''s body alright? " Lu Xiaohua did not mean anything else. She just felt that this kind of exercise was not suitable for Bai luoyin. There were so many people in the car, and everyone was happy, chatting, andughing. Only Bai luoyin actually felt cold and broke out in a cold sweat. Would something happen? Gao Yi furrowed his brows slightly. He might have felt it too. "Lao Jian,e with me for a moment. I have something to tell you." Gao Yi brought Bai luoyin to a ce not too far away. Lu Xiaohua did not go over. Of course, she would not go and pry into other people''s privacy or listen to what other people were whispering about. To put it bluntly, these things had nothing to do with her. They talked for a long time, and when they returned, Gao Yi still had a helpless expression on his face. However, Bai luoyin gave Lu Xiaohua a friendly look, and Lu Xiaohua knew that Gao Yi had failed to persuade her. She wondered what would happen if it was Chu lui? Chapter 1102 Some Loneliness Doesnt Need One More Person That man had never shown any mercy to women. The most likely thing he would do was to kick her back. Gao Yi was gentle, but sometimes, it was his gentleness and his intolerance that became his most fatal weakness. In the end, Gao Yi''s persuasion did not work, and Bai luoyin still left with the team. They rested for about half an hour before setting off. Before Lu Xiaohua came, she had done a lot of homework on this, so she was not unfamiliar with it. Chu lui had also given her a lot of information. He used to be in the Special Forces, so he had some experience that outsiders did not have. He was more professional and safer. She had been forced by that man to relearn all night. Usually, she would listen to what he said. He spoke simply but exquisitely. As expected of Chu lui. His business skills were brilliant. Of course, when he said these things, he did it in a clear and organized manner. He said it so that she could hear the words clearly. Therefore, unconsciously, she learned some things. Although she had no experience, her knowledge of science, art, and literature was not bad. She knew to follow the captain and even remembered how to breathe and drink water clearly. These things seemed to be imprinted in her mind. "Have you been here before?" When they were resting at the same spot, a woman who was with them asked Lu Xiaohua. The others were almost exhausted from walking, but this thin and weak woman did not seem to be in much trouble. no, it''s my first time. Lu qianhua took the cup and drank some water. The water was concocted by Gao Yi. It didn''t taste good, but it could quickly replenish a person''s body. you don''t look like one. the woman shook her head. you''re very professional. &Quot; On the other hand, Lu Xiaohua did not know whether tough or cry. She was not professional at all. This was her first time, but someone had trained her before. She did not expect it to be so useful. She took another sip of water, and from the side of her face, she saw Gao Yi sitting with Bai luoyin, and Bai luoyin did not seem to be in good spirits. As a result of puffing herself up at her own cost, she turned her face away, drank her own water, and walked her own path. She was not familiar with Bai luoyin, so she was sorry. She would not be so kind as tofort and help others. After a short rest, the captain stood up. They were about to set off. Yi, you don''t have to worry about me. I can do it. Bai luoyin smiled at Gao Yi, but her face was as white as a sheet. No matter how she looked at it, she didn''t look good. be careful. If you can''t take it anymore, you must tell me. Gao Yi was also regretting it now. Was it right or wrong for him to listen to Wei Lan and bring Bai luoyin along? After walking for a while, even the men were a little exhausted, let alone the women. They found a ce with water and set up a tent, preparing to sleep there for the night. Lu Xiaohua took out the tent, and Gao Yi came over to help. Before he even moved, he heard Bai luoyin''s haunting voice. "Yi,e and help me. I don''t know how to make this tent." Xiaohua, wait a moment. Gao Yi stood up and saw that Bai luoyin was about to bury herself in the ground. He could still tell who was heavier. go ahead. I''ll do it myself. Lu Xiaohua put the tent down. It was easy for her to get this. She had tested it a few times at home. She only needed to open the outer packaging and press a button, and it was set up in an instant. Although the tent was light when she carried it on her back, it was quiterge when she propped it up. Military products were indeed different. That woman came over again and helped Lu Xiaohua set up the tent. Lu Xiaohua also learned from this half a day of interaction that this woman''s name was Wu Sha. She was forty years old and was a female boss. She had her ownpany and did not have any other hobbies, but she loved to take risks. She did not say anything else, and of course, she did not ask either. "Is that man your boyfriend?" When they sat down to rest, Wu Sha asked Lu Xiaohua. She had already taken out a biscuit and gave one to Lu Xiaohua. thank you. Lu Xiaohua took it. She looked forward and saw Gao Yi tidying up the tent with Bai luoyin. "Don''t you realize that they''re the ones who look like a couple? they''re talking andughing." "You''re not sad?" Wu Sha picked up another biscuit and ate it. if it''s yours, it''s yours. If it''s not, you won''t be able to hold on to it no matter how much you look after it. she didn''t think too much about it, but after all, he was his ex-wife and had feelings for her. What was she? by the way, you still haven''t told me who that woman is to your man. Wu Sha took another piece. She ate very slowly so that her stomach would not feel burdened. Lu Xiaohua knew that this was what Chu lui had told her. Lu Xiaohua also ate the same way Wu Sha ate. She drank a mouthful of water and finally said indifferently, " that''s the ex-wife. &Quot; Wu Sha could only chuckle. She reached out and patted Lu Xiaohua''s shoulder. let me give you a piece of advice. You should forget about a man like this. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua picked up the cup and took a sip of water. She did not say anything. As for what would happen in the future, she would think about it in the future. She was someone who did not even have a past. Lu Xiaohua took out a small stove from her bag. It had a battery, and the battery could be used for a long time. It was very convenient. Other people were looking for firewood to start a fire, but she did not. She opened the stove and ced a small pot on it. Even the pot was folded. There was a water source here, so it was not difficult to use water. She took out a packet of instant noodles from her bag and waited for the water to boil before cooking the noodles. After a while, the noodles were ready. She split it into two bowls and gave one to Gao Yi. thank you. Gao Yi took it over but did not eat it himself. Instead, he ced the bowl in front of Bai luoyin. you can eat it. &Quot; Bai luoyin was also famished, so she picked up her bowl and gobbled it down. I''m not eating. Gao Yi did not think much about the other bowl. He was actually not hungry. Lu Xiaohua gave him the remaining bowl of noodles. you eat. I''ve already eaten. she stood up and took the pot to the stream to wash it. Then, she put it in a bag. This set of military equipment was indeed useful. Fortunately, she had followed the instructions and carefully tried it out for a few days in advance. Otherwise, she really wouldn''t know how to use it and might be in a mess. Lu Xiaohua went into her tent and ced her sleeping bag properly. She was ready to sleep in a while, but she did not know if she could still sleep. This was what she was afraid of. If she could not sleep, she might not have any energy the next day and what would she do for the rest of the journey? Xiaohua, " Gao Yi called out Lu Xiaohua''s name from outside the tent. Chapter 1103 Do You Want To Eat Ready-Made Food? Lu Xiaohua opened the tent and let Gao Yi in. This tent was very light, but when it was opened, the space inside was indeed very big. "Little flower, I have something to discuss with you." okay, tell me. Lu Xiaohua sat down and ced her things in a corner. She was ready to sleep in a while. Everyone here had their own tents. Other than couples, no one was familiar with each other. It was impossible for them to squeeze into a tent with you. Besides, they had their personal belongings. Gao Yi obviously found it hard to say, or rather, it was hard to say. Xiao Hua, luoyin''s tent is broken. Can you let her sleep with you? " sure. Lu Xiaohua didn''t reject and only gave up a little space. She agreed, and since Gao Yi had personally asked, she couldn''t reject him. thank you. Gao Yi gently let out a breath and didn''t say anything else. Time was precious now, and they had to make use of the time to rest. They had to get up early the next morning to rush on their journey. However, he always felt a sense of powerlessness. He was the one who suggested this outdoor activity, but in the end, Bai luoyin appeared. He could care about this, but he could not care about that, so he was really sorry for Lu Xiaohua. However, now was not the time to be sorry, and it was not the time to me himself either. The reality now was that he needed to take care of Bai luoyin first. Not long after, Bai Laoling''s things were brought over, and there was a person sleeping on each end of the tent. Lu Xiaohuay in the sleeping bag. It was indeed veryfortable. It did not matter how uneven the ground was. However, this sleeping bag was veryfortable. It was as if she was sleeping on a soft bed. Furthermore, the space inside was veryrge, and her hands and feet could move freely. She thought she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep, but to her surprise, she fell asleep as soon as she closed her eyes, probably because she was tired or because it was too quiet. When she opened her eyes again, it was already bright. Exhaling gently, she sat up and began to pack her things. She would have a simple meal in a while before setting off. This time, she had brought some millet to cook some porridge. The water in the mountains was very clean and clear, so it could be directly drunk. "You sure brought a lot of things?" Wu Sha also came over for a meal. Lu Xiaohua was not stingy and gave her a bowl. She could cook after eating. She would not starve to death. it''s alright. It''s just a little. It''ll be gone in a few days. Lu Xiaohua would rather have her back carry more things than to suffer for her stomach. that''s right. Wu Sha was not picky about what she ate. She would eat whatever she could eat and fill her stomach. "Oh, she''s also here to eat ready-made food?" Wu Shaughed mockingly at the empty bowl in Bai luoyin''s hand. She had sharp eyes, and she could pretty much tell what a person''s personality was like the first time they met. Of course, people''s hearts wereplicated, and there were times when she might be wrong. However, she could guarantee that this Bai luoyin was not a good person. Bai luoyin was a little embarrassed. She didn''t know whether to eat or not. Xiaohua, give my portion to her. Gao Yi also felt that the bowl in his hand was a little heavy. He didn''t really like Wu Sha''s words as they were too mean. "What''s yours isn''t hers." Wu Sha chuckled. as for her, did she hand over her food? " She had handed over her own food, and she was prepared to live together with Lu Xiaohua. Gao Yi had also handed over his food. Only Bai luoyin was hiding it. Don''t think that she didn''t know that she had secretly eaten chocte. She was so selfish that she didn''t want to waste her saliva on her. sis Wu, we''re all together. There''s no need to distinguish between us. Lu Xiaohua looked up. She used the word ''us'' because she didn''t want to put Gao Yi in a difficult position. She didn''t like Bai luoyin either, but she still had to take care of Gao Yi''s face. After they finished eating, they set off again. Wu Sha realized that Lu Xiaohua was quite professional. Xiaohua, tell me the truth. Have you really never participated in such an event before? " I really don''t. Lu Xiaohua pulled her bag up again. The bag was quite heavy, and her shoulder hurt a little. Gao Yi ced his hand on Lu Xiaohua''s shoulder. Xiaohua, let me carry her. &Quot; no need. Lu Xiaohua dodged his hand. At this time, Gao Yi was already carrying two bags on his shoulders. If there was another one, she would like to know where he was going to carry his bag. Was it on his shoulder, his head, or around his neck? Gao Yi seemed to have realized something as awkwardness shed across his face. it''s not heavy. I can memorize it myself. Lu Xiaohua smiled at him. However, in her smile, the intimacy had faded. It might take a long time to get close to him, but it might only take a second to give up. When Wu Sha saw this, sheughed in her heart. She continued to chat with Lu Xiaohua. I think you''re very professional. You''re even more professional than the professionals here, not to mention those who are cking off. You don''t need the word ''professional'' to describe you. &Quot; When she said ''fish in troubled waters'', she was obviously referring to Bai luoyin, who was walking at the back. She was clearly not suitable, but she still insisted oning. This was not a vacation. You could take a car or stay in a hotel. This was a challenge of walking. It was only the second day, and he was already so tired. If he stayed for a few more days, would he die directly? it was fine if he died, but what if he implicated others? These people were not rted to her in any way. If she was not in good health, she should note here. The team had already made it clear in advance. If she wanted to pretend to be weak, she could go back and pretend. If she pretended in front of these people, her brain must have been clipped by the door. Lu Xiaohua followed the group of people. It was the second day. Although she was very tired, it was also strange. She actually liked this ce a little. If they kept walking forward, there would be dew on the road. When the sun came out, it would dry the dew on their eyshes. They would see all kinds of novel things that she had never seen before. Sometimes, they could even see butterflies breaking out of their cocoons and the Four Seasons changing on the leaves. Of course, they also encountered all kinds of dangers. One day, they actually encountered snakes. They were bright red, the kind of cold and slippery cold-blooded animals. Bai luoyin was the only one who screamed, but the others did not seem to have any special reaction. They would be trekkers every once in a while, and they must have encountered this kind of thing too many times, so they did not make a fuss like Bai luoyin. Chapter 1104 This Is An Ancestor That I Found For Myself "What do you feel?" Wu Sha''s eyes widened as she asked. Lu Xiaohua looked at the red snake. If it was her first time here and she saw this kind of thing, wouldn''t she be afraid? because when it was her first time, she wasn''t just afraid. She was practically afraid of death. yes. Lu Xiaohua finally took a deep breath and smiled with her red eyes. this is really amazing. I''ve only seen it in books and on TV before. I didn''t expect to see a snake with my own eyes one day. &Quot; "It''s so beautiful." Bai luoyin suddenly covered her stomach,y on the side, and started to vomit. "You have good eyes." Wu Shaughed as well. I also think that it''s pretty. This is a different kind of beauty that nature has given us. Perhaps we can only see it here. &Quot; They didn''t disturb the snake and left, leaving only the grass that they had stepped on, which would break out of the ground again soon. The wildfire can not burn everything down, and the spring wind wille again, not to mention that they had only stepped on it. At night, after eating, Lu Xiaohua packed her things in the tent. Although she had been very tired recently, herplexion was very good. She had walked a lot during the day and would be very sleepy at night. Once she got into her sleeping bag, she would immediately fall asleep. This had not happened in a long time. She also drew everything they had seen and heard on her speed paper. This was a pretty good record. Xiaohua, it''s me. Gao Yi stood outside the tent. "Is there something?" Lu Xiaohua opened the tent and let Gao Yi in. These few days, they almost did not talk at all. Actually, they did not have time to talk. Furthermore, Gao Yi was really tired carrying their luggage. He also had to take care of Bai luoyin, who had various problems from time to time. Lu Xiaohua did not know how they were doing. However, Lu Xiaohua knew that she was Living a Good Life. If she had the chance in the future, she woulde again. Gao Yi walked in, and Bai luoyin''s eyes were red. As expected of someone with the surname Bai. She just didn''t know what kind of personality she had in the past, but now, she was indeed quite like a White Lotus. She was so white that Lu Xiaohua felt disgusted. She looked like someone had bullied her, but who would be so free to find trouble with her? did she have nothing better to do? Gao Yi took a look at the sleeping bag that Lu Xiaohua hadid out. The quality of the sleeping bag was excellent. It was indeed a product of the military. It had been so long, but it had not deformed. Furthermore, the sleeping bag was very light. No wonder no matter how tired she was during the day, Lu Xiaohua was always in good spirits the second time she woke up. It was because she slept well at night. However, Gao Yi didn''t know how to say it. It was as if ... He found it hard to say. Xiao Hua, can you change sleeping bags with luoyin? " In the end, he still opened his mouth, but he did not know where his voice came from. How could he say it? how could he say it? by the time he reacted, he had already blurted out the sentence. Lu Xiaohua was stunned. Changing sleeping bags? what kind of request was that? forget it. Bai luoyin tugged on Gao Yi''s sleeve. if miss Lu is not willing, I won''t change. &Quot; it''s alright. Gao Yiforted Bai luoyin. I''ll tell Xiaohua. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua really wanted to interject, " this is my sleeping bag. It''s not up to you to change it or not. however, in the end, she only pouted her lips and let them make eyes at each other. All in all, she did not feel toofortable. After all, Gao Yi was her official boyfriend now. It was just between her ex-wife and ex-husband. Should she give her an exnation? however, they did not. They did not say anything. Gao Yi asked Bai luoyin to leave first, but he did not know how to bring up the matter of changing sleeping bags to Lu Xiaohua. you don''t have to say anything. Lu Xiaohua stood up and exchanged the two sleeping bags in the tent. I''ll exchange with her. &Quot; She only agreed because she didn''t want to put Gao Yi in a difficult position. She agreed, but she didn''t want to listen to Gao Yi''s exnation anymore. She agreed, but she found it annoying. thank you. Gao Yi''s mouth was wide open. He wanted to say something, but when he saw that Lu Xiaohua didn''t want to talk much, he could only sigh in the end. Some things could only be said when they went back. It was actually a good thing toe out and live in the wild with these people, but Bai luoyin was the most failed existence. Gao Yi walked out, and not long after, Bai luoyin came in. She didn''t even say thank you and just crawled into the sleeping bag. She sighed in satisfaction, as if this sleeping bag would really be a Simmons bed in an instant. Lu Xiaohua crawled into Bai luoyin''s sleeping bag. To be honest, it was not veryfortable, but it was not to the point of difort. She fell asleep very quickly, and when she woke up, she did not feel much different. Perhaps, she could only say that sometimes, a person''s sleep really had nothing to do with the sleeping bag. She kept her sleeping bag and went to the water source outside to wash her face before eating. They didn''t bring much food. If they ate every day, it would be just enough for them to go back, so no one could eat too much. Although she had been walking for the past few days and might have lost some weight, she felt that she had gained a lot of muscles and was slowly adapting to the life in the wild. Gao Yi was a doctor, and he had quite a lot of Emergency Medicine in his bag, most of which he gave to Bai luoyin. "I feel like he really brought an ancestor to himself." Wu Sha walked up and extended her hand to Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua held a hiking stick and walked on it. She held Wu Sha''s hand and climbed up. She wiped the sweat from her forehead. Although she was very tired, her body and spirit were both very satisfied. Behind her were Gao Yi and Bai luoyin. Bai luoyin was having a hard time walking, and she almost had to be supported by Gao Yi. If it wasn''t for the circumstances, she might have to go from supporting to carrying. Gao Yi extended his hand, but Wu Sha patted the dust off her hand. doctor Gao, you shoulde up yourself. &Quot; Gao Yi pursed his lips and felt a little depressed. He knew that Wu Sha did not like him. She had been mocking him the entire way. For matters like this where everyone helped each other, she could lend a hand to everyone except him. The others did not seem to care much either. Lu Xiaohua put down the cup in her hand. Sometimes, she felt that Wu Sha was the leader of these people. She shook her head and felt that she was thinking too much. She put down her bag, walked over, and reached out her hand to Gao Yi.e on up, I''ll pull you. &Quot; Chapter 1105 Wu Sha Is Missing "Luoyin, you go first. I''ll support you." Gao Yi pushed Bai luoyin forward, and Bai luoyin looked up at the ce that was a little higher. She swallowed her saliva. Can we go up to this ce? it felt a little high. Bai luoyin reached out and held Lu Xiaohua''s hand tightly. She grabbed one hand while Gao Yi supported her from behind, allowing her to climb up. However, Lu Xiaohua could not help but frown and resisted the urge to pull her hand away. Finally, Bai luoyin climbed up, and she quickly reached out her hand to Gao Yi. "Yi, I''ll pull you up." thank you. Gao Yi held Bai luoyin''s hand, and he used all his strength to climb up quickly. Lu Xiaohua ced her hand behind her back, and there was a red mark on the back of her hand. She took out medicine from her backpack and was about to spray it on the wound when a hand reached out. "A woman''s fingernail?" Wu Sha shook the medicine in her hand and started to disinfect the back of Lu Xiaohua''s hand. the wound is quite deep. Why didn''t you tell him? " "What''s the use of telling him? some women can just say ''I didn''t do it on purpose'' and ''I''m sorry'' and let it go. Lu Xiaohua gritted her teeth. It hurt a little. "You''re an understanding person." Wu Sha took the gauze and wrapped Lu Xiaohua''s hand up. it''s okay. It''s not a big injury. It''ll be fine in a few days. she looked at the watch on her wrist. we''ll reach our destination in about two days. Then, we''ll go back along the way. &Quot; I''lle again next time. Lu Xiaohua must have fallen in love with this kind of extreme sports. sure. Wu Sha patted Lu Xiaohua''s shoulder. it''s time for us sisters to be together again. Of course, the food you make is quite delicious. &Quot; It turned out that he was another foodie. Lu Xiaohua smiled. She took out a rubber band from her hair and casually tied her hair up. Then, she tidied up her things and rested for a while. They were about to set off again. I''m going to the toilet. Wu Sha stood up. Just as she was about to leave, Lu Xiaohua stopped her. sis Wu, take your bag. &Quot; Wu Sha didn''t want to take it, but after some thought, she felt that it was better to carry it on her back. After all, there were some bad people here. Of course, there was only one bad person. Wu Sha remembered it for her entire life. If Lu Xiaohua had not reminded her to carry her bag, she might not have been able to escape that disaster. Lu Xiaohua carried her bag on her back. When she first came, the captain had told her that she had to carry her bag properly. No matter what, her luggage must not be lost. Your luggage was your life, and no one would constantly remind you. If your luggage was lost, you might forget your luggage when you were resting. You might also identally lose your luggage when you were packing, and you might ask someone to help you look after your luggage. Perhaps you had forgotten, and others had forgotten as well. Take your own luggage, because your life is the safest in your own hands. Lu Xiaohua closed the sketchbook. For some reason, she thought of another man. He was the kind of person who controlled his own life, so he always cherished his life. However, she had never seen him afraid of death. But ... She looked at the watch on her wrist. Why was it that Wu Sha had not returned after such a long time? She stood up and prepared to look for Wu Sha. She couldn''t have lost her way, could she? but that was impossible. Wu Sha had much more experience in outdoor activities than her. It was impossible for her to lose her way. Furthermore, she was only going to the toilet. No matter what, she couldn''t have gone missing just like that, right? "Sis Wu, sis Wu ..." She shouted as she walked. In the end, her sharp eyes noticed Wu Sha''s hat not far ahead. ording to Wu Sha, this hat was her lucky item. Back when she was deep in the mountains, she was with the same group of people who had been tied up. It was because of this hat that the entire group was saved. So now, no matter where she went, she would always wear this hat. It was impossible for Wu Sha to leave such an important thing here. It could only mean that she had met with an ident. Lu Xiaohua quickly ran over and picked up the hat. However, the hat was here, but the person was not. Or could it be that she had already gone back but had forgotten about the hat? let''s go back and take a look first. just as Lu Xiaohua was about to leave, she noticed a piece of clothing hanging on a tree at the bottom of the slope. This was ... It was Wu Sha''s. She held the hat in her hand and carefully explored forward. There was a veryrge slope below, but she did not know how deep it was. It was deeper than she had imagined, and it was so deep that she could not see the bottom. She thought for a moment, then put her bag down. She carefully stepped forward and grabbed the cloth in her hand. Then, she carefully came up and let out a breath. The back of his hand actually felt a slight pain. This really seemed to be Wu Sha''s. She clenched the piece of clothing in her hand and was about to leave when she saw Bai luoyin clinging to a tree and looking down. She did not have time to care about her now. She had to find the captain first and tell him about Wu Sha so that he could think of a solution. In the end, she had not walked far when she heard Bai luoyin shouting for help. When Lu Xiaohua focused her eyes and looked over again, she could no longer see Bai luoyin. She hurriedly walked over and saw Bai luoyin grabbing onto a tree root with great difficulty. She was so scared that cold sweat kept pouring out of her head, and she was so scared that she did not even have the voice to cry for help. "Don''t move, I''ll pull you up." Lu Xiaohua put her bag down and carefully grabbed a branch at the side. She carefully walked down a little and reached out her hand. Bai luoyin hurriedly grabbed Lu Xiaohua''s hand, and because she was nervous, her nails were almost pinching the back of Lu Xiaohua''s hand tightly. Lu Xiaohua endured the pain on the back of her hand and pulled Bai luoyin up. Her left arm was not toofortable, and she did not have much strength. When Bai luoyin climbed up, Lu Xiaohua suddenly felt a pain in her left arm, and her feet slipped. Her entire body started to slide up, and she was in a mess. Her right hand grabbed onto a branch beside her. The skin on her hands was also worn out, but she did not care about the pain. She was still calm, but she was also afraid. pull me up, " she said as she tried to steady herself. She grabbed onto something with her left hand and grabbed onto a tree branch with her right hand. Chapter 1106 The Two Of Them Disappeared Yes, there was nothing to be afraid of. She was still very close to the top, and Bai luoyin would be able to pull her up as long as she reached out. However, Bai luoyin stood on the spot. She did not move and did not make a move. Lu Xiao''s ss stared straight at Bai luoyin, and her body slid down again. pull me up, I beg you. she reached out her pained left hand and clutched the branch with both hands. She didn''t want to die. No one wanted to die, so she begged her. She hadn''t remembered the past and her daughter, so she couldn''t die. However, Bai luoyin took a step back. There was no fear or terror on her face, only coldness. At that moment, her red lips touched a few times, and she seemed to say two words. Yes, it was two words, not three. It was not that he was sorry, but ... "Die," Lu Xiaohua suddenly felt a sharp pain in her arm, and her body slid down quickly. Before she could even shout for help, she felt a pain in her head, and then she lost consciousness. At this moment, she seemed to know that her head had hit something. Bai luoyin patted her clothes and walked back as if nothing had happened. She didn''t kill anyone. That was what she told herself. Yes, she didn''t kill anyone. Lu Xiaohua fell down on her own. It had nothing to do with her. When she returned, she sat beside Gao Yi and continued to chat andugh with him. It was only when the captain had finished tidying up his things and did a headcount that he realized two people were missing. we''re two people short, " the team leader said to the others. Gao Yi''s body jerked, and his gaze swept across everyone. In the end, his mind buzzed. Xiaohua was gone. Xiaohua was gone. let''s go look for it, " the captain said hurriedly. He brought a few people and started looking for it. Gao Yi was so scared that his face turned pale. His hands couldn''t help but tremble, and his heart was also filled with fear. What was wrong with him? why didn''t he notice that Xiao Hua wasn''t back? Where did she go? where did she go? did something happen? there''s a bag here. a teammate picked up a bag from the ground. The bag was very distinctive. There were more than ten people in the team, and only Lu Xiaohua had such a bag. It was just that the bag was here, but where was the person? "Little flower, little flower ..." Gao Yi ced his hand by his mouth and shouted from time to time. "Lu Xiaohua." "Wu Sha ..." The others were also looking for her from time to time. At the same time, Wu Sha was also lost. Bai luoyin walked to a slope, and she looked down in a daze. Gao Yi hurriedly went over and pulled Bai luoyin back. luoyin, what are you doing there? it''s dangerous. &Quot; Bai luoyin nced at him and pointed at the ce where she was standing earlier. I think someone slid down there? " Gao Yi''s mind went nk as well. He walked forward step by step, but Bai Luo grabbed his sleeve. When Gao Yi stood where Bai luoyin was just now, the trail at the bottom of the slope was obviously as Bai luoyin had said. The branch was broken, and there was a trail of a person sliding down. "Little flower!" He wanted to get down immediately, but Bai luoyin hugged his waist tightly from behind. "Yi, don''t go down, or you might lose your life too." let go. Gao Yi''s eyes were red. At this moment, he did not think about anything. He did not dare to think about anything. He only knew that Lu Xiaohua was down there. She might be injured somewhere, and she needed medical attention. She needed a doctor. When he was about to go down again, a few people pulled him up. The captain hurried over and ced his hand on Gao Yi''s shoulder, clenching it tightly. don''t be anxious first. We''ll wait for the rescue team toe. Even if you go down, you might be doing it for nothing. &Quot; there''s no signal here, " one of the team members said softly. Without signal, how were they going to save people? it was impossible to even inform the people outside. I''ve told you, " the captain said coldly, " we have a satellite phone. &Quot; let''s go back first. the captain turned around and prepared to return to where they had been sitting. That ce was very dry, and the view was good. There were too many weeds here, and he didn''t know what dangers there would be. Gao Yi stood still. He didn''t want to move, and he wasn''t willing to move. He just stared at the slope with red eyes. He didn''t know what was below the slope. He only knew that it should be very deep and dangerous. It could be leaves that had umted for thousands of years, or it could be stones and rocks. It could even be some River that they didn''t know about. No matter which, it wouldn''t be easy to find the person who fell in. Yi, let''s go back first and see how the captain deals with it. They''re more experienced than us. Bai luoyin held Gao Yi''s hand tightly. She had only taken one step when she felt her stomach hurt. Yi, my stomach hurts. she held Gao Yi''s fingers and tightened her grip. It really hurt and wasn''t a lie. Gao Yi turned around and saw that her forehead was breaking out in cold sweat from time to time. He could only let her lean on his shoulder and support her to the ce where they had gathered earlier. Before Bai luoyin could get close, she heard the captain talking. we''re here, but we don''t know the exact location. Two of our people are missing. They probably fell off the mountain. We need help. &Quot; The person on the other end of the phone might have apologized, so the captain put down the satellite phone in his hand. If he thought of something just as he put it down, he would probably remember that he had given them the specific coordinates. He picked up the satellite phone and dialed again, but after trying a few times, he realized that the signal seemed to be not very good. Forget it, I''ll call himter. He wasn''t surprised at all by this situation. It was clear that no matter what, a satellite phone could be disconnected, just like an ordinary mobile phone. Sometimes, there would be no signal. let''s go and look for him again. the captain stood up. everyone, follow me closely. Don''t get separated. Be careful. &Quot; The others agreed. They should try their best to look for it before the rescue team arrived. They might be able to find it. Although they knew that the possibility was very low, they still wanted to give it a try. One of them stayed behind to look after the bag, while the others went to look for the person. you should stay too. Gao Yi saw that Bai Luo and Ling Chen''s expression wasn''t good, and he didn''t n to let her go. okay. Bai luoyin held her stomach and held Gao Yi''s hand tightly tofort him. don''t worry. Everything will be fine. We will find them. &Quot; Chapter 1107 Even The Satellite Phone Was Lost Gao Yi nodded and did not really want to talk. He reached out and patted Bai luoyin''s shoulder before standing up and following the others to look for her. Bai luoyin closed her eyes. She did not look too good, but in a ce that no one knew, her red lips were slightly raised, and there seemed to be footsteps beside her. The person who was looking after the bag probably had a stomach ache, so he covered his stomach and ran away. At this moment, Bai luoyin opened her eyes. When she saw that there was no one around, she stood up and walked to the captain''s bag. Then, she reached out with a trembling hand and opened the captain''s bag. She took out a huge telephone from inside. It was different from a normal phone-it was huge and heavy. She zipped her bag, took the satellite phone, and threw it forward with all her might. The phone had already fallen to God knows where. She sat down again and continued what she was doing just now. She also continued to rest. The pain in her stomach began to subside and disappear. Finally, the space between her brows also eased. Not long after, the person who was looking after the bag returned. He sat down and did not want to talk to Bai luoyin. He probably did not have the desire to talk to her now. They had lost two people, and it was still unknown if they were alive or dead. This was a human, not some dog or kitten. It was not a joke. On the other hand, Bai Luo was awoken by a noise. She raised her head and saw that the others had returned. She had also woken up. Gao Yi sat beside her, not saying a word, and his expression was extremely dark. Everyone was silent, and there was a heavy atmosphere in the surroundings that made people feel suppressed. "What? you didn''t find it?" She sat up and asked Gao Yi. This was a very obvious thing. If they had found her, why would they still be like this? even if they were alive and dead, they wouldn''t be so depressed. But at the very least, not finding it might not be a bad thing. It was possible that they were still talking, but there was also a possibility that they were already dead. Gao Yi shook his head. He leaned his back against a tree stump. His hands were already scarred by the tree stump, but he sat there without moving or saying a word as if he felt nothing. everyone, eat something first. We''ll wait for the rescue team toe, " the captain said with a sigh. However, not many people could eat. At the very least, Gao Yi couldn''t. you eat. Gao Yi gave his portion to Bai luoyin. For some reason, Bai luoyin got hungry easily, so along the way, Gao Yi ate very little and gave the rest to her. Bai luoyin took it, and she knew that Gao Yi couldn''t eat. She took a bite, and her gaze stopped on the captain. He was so anxious that he forgot to make a call, and he was eating without any appetite. let''s keep looking. Everyone should bring their own things along the way, " the team leader suggested as he picked up his bag after dinner. They couldn''t just sit around and wait for the rescue team. They had to do something. Of course, the others did not object to his suggestion. They all felt a little depressed sitting there, and no one could sit still. Bai luoyin would not express her opinion and would listen to others. She lowered her head and took another bite of the biscuit in her hand. After eating, everyone carried their backpacks and prepared to leave. However, after half a day of searching, he still found nothing. Captain, did you report the coordinates to the rescue team? " Someone came to wake the captain up. He couldn''t ever forget this. I really forgot. the captain then remembered that he really didn''t give the coordinates. He took his bag down and looked for the satellite phone in it. However, he couldn''t find it even though he almost tore his bag apart. Cold sweat seeped out of his forehead. How could he not find it? how could he not find it? He squatted down and took out the items from the bag one by one. The bag didn''t look big, but it was stuffed with a lot of things. When he took everything out of the bag, the bag was already empty. He searched through all the pockets, but he still couldn''t find the satellite phone. No. he sat down. He did not have the strength to stuff the things in his bag back. I lost my satellite phone. I might have lost it while I was packing my bag. Let''s go and look for it. he stuffed the things in his bag back into his bag haphazardly. It was easy to take them out, but it was quite difficult to put them back in. Most of the things were outside. It was not easy for him to stuff everything outside into his bag. However, the inside of the bag was bulging so much that it was about to burst. His fingers were almost trembling slightly. He had led the team for so many years and had never failed, gotten into trouble, or lost anyone''s life. This time, the blow to him was probably more serious than anyone else here. And in his team, to put it bluntly, they were all rich and powerful. He didn''t know how to exin this to the family of those two people. Everything had been going smoothly, but who knew that such an unfortunate thing would happen? More than a dozen people went back again. This time, they were not looking for someone, but for the satellite phone. However, so much time had passed that even the captain himself did not know where he had lost his satellite phone. It was not an easy task to find it back. It was like looking for a needle in a haystack. They had searched back and forth a few times, but unfortunately, they still could not find the satellite phone. They were all sitting together. No one had the energy to say another word, and no one could think of a way. The satellite phone was gone, and the person was gone. Where could they find him now? we can only go back now. It may take about three days. I just hope that they can hold on for a few more days. &Quot; The captain thought about it for a long time and could onlye up with this path and method. everyone, rest for the night. We''ll set off tomorrow. &Quot; The captain looked at his watch. If it wasn''t too dangerous at night, they might have to rush back overnight. Just like that, Gao Yi sat there for the entire night and did not sleep. It was his fault. It was all his fault. What was he going to do? what was he going to do? he stuck his fingers into his hair. To him, this night was the most difficult night he had lived for more than 30 years. Every second passed, and every minute was difficult to bear. Chapter 1108 Can Only Go Back And Wait For Rescue Even when the sun rose, he did not seem to have changed his movements at all. His hands and feet were numb and stiff. Everyone had already packed everything. This time, they did not reach their destination but went back halfway. This might be the first time for anyone here. Facing the rising sun, for the first time, Gao Yi felt that it was great to be able to see the sun tomorrow. However, he didn''t know if flowery would have the chance to see it again. Did she feel that the faint sunlight dyed his hair with ayer of light gold? it looked cold, but it was also warm. Yi, let''s go. Bai luoyin walked over and stood in front of Gao Yi. let''s go back earlier so we can save them. &Quot; you can go back, " Gao Yi said indifferently. Bai luoyin''s eyes widened in disbelief. What did she just hear? If he wanted her to go back alone, what about him? "Yi, you''re not ... Going back?" She asked carefully. Was it really not what she thought? okay, I''m not going back. I''ll wait for you guys here. Gao Yi found a ce for himself to sit down. He had already decided to stay here and not leave. He would wait for the rescue team toe. If he couldn''t find Xiao Hua, then he would stay here with her for the rest of his life, forever. Bai luoyin reached out and held Gao Yi''s hand tightly, and his fingers were unusually icy. "Yi, you have to go back with me." Gao Yi stopped talking. Bai luoyin''s eyshes drooped, and the corners of her eyes were moist. Yi, I''m pregnant. &Quot; Suddenly, a gust of cold wind blew over, almost drying the tears on her face, but it also touched Gao Yi''s heart. Gao Yi reached out his hand and ced it on his neck. At that moment, he felt as though a pair of hands were tightly gripping his neck, suffocating him. The mountain was quiet again. Their presence seemed to still be there. The ce where they had once stayed was gone, but there was no sign of people. The green grass had been ttened by the wind again. In the distance, the rising sun was close to the East. Under the clear sky, another day passed. Chu lui took out his phone and pressed one of the buttons. It showed that the connection was being connected. After about a minute, a map appeared with a red dot in the middle. "Why are you still there? how long has it been? is this your goal?" He ced his hand on the table, his fingers tapping on the table uncontrobly. He seemed to be thinking about something. It had been three days. He had been there for three days. Could it be that there was something fun? He closed the map on his phone and suddenly remembered something. Then, he made a call. "Mo Ming, it''s me," "Is there something?" Mo Ming was sitting on the sofa in his house. There was a masseuse behind him who was carefully massaging his shoulders. There was a young man at his feet who was polishing his leather shoes for him. It was not an exaggeration to say that he was being treated like an Emperor. "You haven''t contacted me in a long time?" He raised his wrist to look at his watch. you have ten minutes, no, nine minutes and fifty seconds left. If you have something to say, say it quickly. I still have to go out. even though that was what he said, everyone could feel that he was in a good mood at the moment. He was in a good mood. I do have something to do. Chu lui leaned back in his chair. get me a helicopter. I''ll pay for it. &Quot; sure, " mo Ming agreed readily. This was a win-win situation. Not to mention their rtionship, he did not suffer any losses in terms of money. He would be a fool if he did not take the money that was given to him for free. However, he did not seem that stupid. by the way, I heard that your daughter has been found? " Mo Ming pointed at his leather shoes, which had not been wiped clean. He stretched his feet out again. yes, I found it. I have to thank you too. Chu lui thought of his daughter''s tiny appearance, and his voice started to soften. "I''ll be back in a few days. Let your daughter be my goddaughter, as long as she''s not too ugly." you''re the ugly one. Chu lui narrowed his eyes dangerously. my daughter is the prettiest child in the kindergarten. Even if there are a few more waves, she won''t be as pretty as her. &Quot; that''s good. mo Ming smiled. actually, it doesn''t matter if she''s ugly or beautiful. It''s fine as long as she''s your child. If I''m not around in the future, I''ll leave my assets to her. &Quot; in your dreams. Chu Lui Hung up the phone. He was toozy to care about this man who did not y by the rules. Mo Ming''s personality had always been hard to understand, but he was someone he could befriend. The two of them had met halfway through, but no one would have thought that their rtionship would be so good now. Of course, there was also third brother. He''s from the bright path, third brother is from the underworld, mo Ming has both the ck and white. If they really did meet again, they would really have to have a good drink. What he wanted to know now was where that woman was, and why she was so happy that she didn''t want toe back. As for the helicopter that mo Ming had prepared for him, it only arrived two hourster. Chu lui was thinking if he should get one for himself as well. It would be more convenient for him to go wherever he wanted. Walking on the ground would never be as fast as flying. He first went to pick up his daughter and then brought her to su Yunfei''s ce. Auntie, I''ll have to trouble you with rainy. I have something to do and need to go out for a few days. just as Chu lui opened his mouth, su Yunfei hurriedly waved her hand impatiently. hurry up and leave. We don''t need you here. You cane back after ying for a few more days. Ten days isn''t too much. Ten days to half a month is fine. You can even stay away for the rest of your life. &Quot; Chu lui facepalmed. He really wanted to ask if he was picked up from the streets. However, to be honest, du Jingtang seemed to be even more so. He was sent here to pay for the call. Su Yunfei was hugging rainy now and would not let go. There was only one child in the family who was well-behaved, obedient, and so pretty. Of course, Chu Xiang was not counted. She did not like the look of her, but rainy was the most likable. Chu lui walked out with a peace of mind. He had already told rainy to stay with his granduncle and granduncle. His granduncle would take good care of her. As for the child''s grandmother, he would not think about her. He took his Thunder mirror and boarded the helicopter. Of course, he also had his own equipment. He had changed out of his old camouge suit, his hair was casuallybed, and he was wearing a pair of hiking shoes. Even with his clothes, one could still see that he had an excellent figure. Chapter 1109 1100-Found Her Mr. Chu, you''re in good shape. it was not the first time the young man who was flying the ne had seen Chu lui. Chu lui''s aura made him look like he hade from the military. From his standing and seating arrangements to his words and actions, he seemed to have received special training. The man who had taken off his suit did not look like a businessman but a soldier, a soldier with Iron Blood. it''s alright. Chu lui sat down. He had not worn his clothes for a long time, and he missed it. If his family did not have a business, or if his parents had another child, he might have chosen to be a special Forces soldier. In fact, he liked to take risks deep down. However, he had been taking risks in thepany for the past few years. Fortunately, he had good means and sharp eyes, so he did not ruin thepany. The helicopternded after reaching its destination. Chu lui walked out and looked at everything in front of him indifferently as if no one hade. He took out his phone and turned it on. As expected, the red dot was nearby. "Mr. Chu, do you want me to wait for you here, or do you want me toe back in a few days? The pilot asked Chu lui. He was fine with it anyway. There was food and drinks inside, so it didn''t matter if they waited or not. Three days, three dayster, no matter whether those people weed him or not, he would definitely stick around for these three days. okay, let''s fly. the worker put his hand on his forehead and tapped it lightly. Then, the helicopter quickly became a dot in the distant blue sky. Chu lui followed the directions on his phone to look for that team. He plugged in his earphones and turned on the sound. This sanitation Positioning System was like a GPS. It could tell him the exact location and even the exact coordinates. Of course, he didn''t need any coordinates now, just the location. "What are you doing here?" He stood at the entrance of a dense forest. This was considered a natural forest, and there were many poisonous snakes and insects in it. The conditions were not suitable for outdoor activities. Was there something wrong with the heads of these team leaders? they didn''t have a certain amount of forest survival experience and dared toe here? However, it was possible that the leader was really sick in the head. If not, it was Gao Yi who was sick. He found such an unreliable Captain. He checked his equipment and confirmed that his position was correct. Then, he walked into this primitive forest that had not been explored by anyone. He was not afraid of these things. Although he had not been in the Army for a long time, the Special Forces training was in his memory for a lifetime. It was rooted in his brain and his limbs. It was like a person''s instinct. Some things were his breathing, his words, and his thoughts. He quickly entered the forest. As expected, there was no sign of human life. He could not hear the sound of satellite navigation. He walked forward for a hundred meters and then turned left for thirty meters. He walked forward quickly. There were too many hidden dangers here. He really couldn''t stay here for long. If he stayed here for too long, he didn''t know what would happen. ? The deeper he went, the more he felt that the group of people''s heads had been caught between the door. Ten meters ahead, the mechanical voice sounded in his ears again. They were here, almost there. However, the more he walked, the stranger he felt. There were no traces of people walking here. Could they havee out from a hole, or directly flew down from the sky? In the distance, there seemed to be a person in front. Chu lui stopped in his tracks, and his back broke out in cold sweat. ruoxin ... he strode over and squatted down. Wei was at the point where Xiang Xing had located her, and it happened to be on this person. He helped the woman up. When he saw her face, he didn''t know if he should be worried or relieved. Although he wasn''t a doctor, he could feel that she was still alive. He looked up and saw that on the hillside in front of him, there were obvious signs of a human body sliding over. The woman was holding a branch in her hand. It looked like she had fallen down. "Ruoxin, ruoxin!" He gently patted Lu Xiaohua''s face, but he felt that something was not right. Lu Xiaohua. he changed the way he addressed her. She was still unconscious, but her body temperature and heart were still normal. She should be fine. He took out the satellite phone that he had specially prepared for the wilderness and wanted to contact the pilot to ask him to fly the helicopter over. In the end, it had been a long time, but there was no answer. He called mo Ming, but his phone was turned off. Three days, yes, three days. He stuffed his phone back into his bag. If he really couldn''t contact her, then he could only wait for the pilot toe back to find him personally. He carried the woman on the ground and looked for a ce to shelter her from the wind and rain. Although it was not windy and rainy now, no one knew what kind of weather it would be in the next second. Actually, Lu Xiaohua did not know how Lu Xiaohua woke up. She thought that it was probably because she was hungry. She opened her eyes with great effort and felt pain everywhere, especially in her legs. The sky should have been dark, but there was a ball of fire in front of her eyes. Wait, fire? She was taken aback, and her body stiffened involuntarily. Even her legs felt more and more painful. Could she have met a Savage, a kind of native Savage? what were they going to do to an outsider like her? could it be that they would fatten her up before killing her ... "What nonsense are you thinking about?" Chu lui picked up some branches and walked over. He saw that Lu Xiaohua had already woken up, and her face was changing from time to time. One moment, she was scared, the next, she was scared, the next moment, she was pale, and the next moment, she was remorseful. He had only seen such a strange face-changing process on her face in all these years. The familiar voice made Lu Xiaohua almost unable to believe her ears. She thought that she was hallucinating, and it was only when she opened her eyes again that she saw the man''s face clearly. "Chu lui, what are you doing here?" if I''m not here, you''ll be a skeleton demon. Chu lui squatted down and threw the branches he had picked up into the fire. It was rare that he could pick up branches to start a fire in the world of steel and cement. Lu Xiaohua finally heaved a sigh of relief, and her stomach grumbled. As expected, she was woken up by hunger. Fortunately, she was not woken up by pain. "Your leg is injured. I''ve treated it for you. I can''t contact anyone now, but a helicopter wille and pick us up in three days, so don''t move around. I''m not sure if you have a fracture. You have to know that I''m a businessman, not a doctor." Chapter 1110 How Did You Fall? Lu Xiaohua moved her legs. She was still wearing a windbreaker. It should be Chu lui''s. It seemed to be the same set as what she was wearing, and they had the same logo. "Is my equipment set rted to you?" She was just testing the waters. "Only internal staff can buy it, what do you think?" Chu lui did not give her a direct answer. As for what answer she wanted, she could guess it herself. Lu Xiaohua did not have to guess. She already knew that these things were prepared by this man. "How''s your leg?" Chu lui walked over and extended his hand to her. take a few steps and try. If it''s not a bone problem, then everything will be easy. Lu Xiaohua understood, so no matter how painful and ufortable it was, she had to try to stand up. She held Chu lui''s hand tightly. His hand was extremely dry, and it made her heart, which had been filled with fear, start to rx bit by bit. be careful, " Chu lui said as he held her shoulders and lifted her up. Lu Xiaohua stood up with difficulty, but her skin was in pain from being pulled. She tried to move her injured leg away. The pain was on her skin and flesh, not her bones. Although she did not remember how her bones hurt, she could remember some pain, so she knew that her bones were fine. I''m fine. she gently exhaled the turbid air in her lungs. "My bones are fine, just external injuries." that''s good. Chu lui helped her sit down and covered her legs with his clothes. Then, he took out a cup and gave it to her. drink. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua took it, but she held the cup for a long time without touching it. "Why aren''t you drinking?" Chu lui added a piece of wood to the fire and asked her, " why? are you afraid that I''ll poison you? " that, what is this water? it can''t be ... Blood, right? " Chu lui raised his eyes and stared at her. Lu Xiaohua ... suddenly, he called out Lu Xiaohua''s name. Lu Xiaohua tightened her grip on the baby in her hand. If it was blood, she would not drink it. She would not drink it even if she died. have you read too many of those novels or watched too much television? even my daughter isn''t as naive as you. Chu lui sat down. It was unclear if he was mocking or mocking her. you didn''t really think that I gave you my blood and cut off a piece of my flesh for you to eat, did you? " but it''s always like this on TV, " Lu Xiaohua mumbled softly. However, it was obvious that the TV was fake. She put the cup to her mouth and did not smell the blood. He took a sip and it tasted like water. It was indeed water and not blood. "How do you have water? is there a water source here?" Lu Xiaohua only took a small sip and did not dare to drink more. What were they going to do if they ran out of water in the future? drink it. Chu lui pushed the cup towards Lu Xiaohua again. it''s nothing. As for why I have water? " Of course, I brought it. I came here on a helicopter. Who doesn''t bring water when they go out? also, believe me. he ced his hand on Lu Xiaohua''s shoulder. nature will give us a lot of things, water and food. Even if we finish drinking this water, it''ll be fine. There''s dew in the morning, some trees have water, and some groundwater. We can also eat the leaves with water. This is enough for us to survive. As for food, you don''t have to worry. I have at least seven days "worth of food in my bag. Three days is enough." Lu Xiaohua took a few more sips, but she did not drink in big gulps like Chu lui had said. Her heart still ached for the water. Didn''t he say that it would take three days? if he did note in three days, how were they going to get out alive? "How did you find me?" She hugged the cup to her chest and took a piece of dried meat from Chu lui. He really knew how to find this ce. the thing on your neck. Chu lui was also chewing on the dried meat. It tasted good, and of course, the energy was good too. It was enough for their bodies. "This one?" Lu Xiaohua ced her hand on her neck and took out a ne. Chu lui gave this to her. She did not know what she was thinking back then, but she just wore it. yes. Chu lui nodded and stretched his long legs casually. Then, he leaned against the tree behind him. His hands and feet were very long. He looked quite interesting in the camouge uniform. "What is this?" Lu Xiaohua took out the ne and ced it in her palm. could it be that it''s not an ordinary ne? " of course not. Chu lui extended his hand. On his wrist was a huge watch with many strange symbols. He pressed it, and a miniature map appeared. On the map, there was a red dot. "This is a sophisticated satellite positioning system. If it wasn''t for this, I might not have been able to find you," how did you fall? you were separated from someone. Didn''t they look for you? " His voice was slightly cold, and so was his expression. He just wanted to know. If a person fell down alive and went missing, where were the others? where was Gao Yi? He couldn''t care less about the others, but Gao Yi had brought her out. If he didn''te here to investigate by chance, she might have been a pile of rotten meat, bones, or even eaten by something when they found her. Lu Xiaohua lowered her head and bit into the dried meat. She then drank a mouthful of water and refused to answer this question. ? Fine, she wouldn''t say it, and Chu lui wouldn''t ask. Anyway, the truth was the truth, and there was no way to hide it. He stood up and picked up some dead branches to ce beside him. With this fire, at the very least, some poisonous insects and wild beasts would not dare to act recklessly. However, in this era, even ferocious beasts were almost extinct. "You don''t seem to be unfamiliar with this?" Lu Xiaohua looked at Chu lui''s actions silently. Picking branches, starting a fire, and even finding a ce-this man seemed to have done it many times. He did not look like a newbie. "Didn''t I tell you before?" Chu lui picked up a branch and threw it into the fire. "Tell me what?" Lu Xiaohua was stunned by his question. She pulled the shirt under her chin. The wind here was very cold. Fortunately, there was fire. Fortunately, she had this shirt. But what was this man talking about? what did he tell her? Chu lui crossed his arms and bent one of his legs. when I was in college, I took a year off to be a special Forces soldier. Survival in the wild was my first step. &Quot; Chapter 1111 What Kind Of Meat Is This I thought you were just going through the motions. he was just a businessman, typing on theputer and discussing business. That was why she had always thought that Chu lui''s Special Forces could be said to be Special Forces and not too professional. She had not thought too much about it. I''m good. Chu lui was very confident about this, and he was naturally confident. the Special Forces are almost one in a million. I''m good in all aspects. If thepany didn''t want me to take care of it, I would have continued to be in this position. &Quot; It had to be said that deep down in his bones, he loved to take risks. Even now, he still loved to take risks. This kind of risk was reflected in his means of doing business. What he dared to do, others might not dare to do so. Without his courage, one could forget about being on the same level as him. Oh ... Lu Xiaohua nodded. She was no longer suspicious. so, you were able to break your ex-wife''s arm so urately? " Chu lui''s face froze for a moment. He lowered his head, picked up a branch, and fiddled with the firewood. Then, the fire lit up again, and it seemed to be starting to get cold. Lu Xiaohuay down. She couldn''t care about anything else now. She just wanted to sleep. Chu lui stood up and opened his bag. He took out the tent and put it away. Then, he patted Lu Xiaohua''s shoulder. go sleep in the tent. &Quot; "How about you?" Lu Xiaohua rubbed her eyes. I''ll keep watch outside. Chu lui did not n to sleep. Firstly, the fire could not be cut off. Secondly, it was to prevent all kinds of dangers. They were going to leave this ce tomorrow, and it would be much safer when they were outside. "How about this?" Lu Xiaohua thought for a while. you keep watch for the first half of the night, and I''ll keep watch for the second half. &Quot; go to sleep by yourself. I''m used to it. Chu lui stood up and extended his hand to Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua could only hold onto hisrge palm and let him help her into the tent. She was no stranger to this kind of tent. She had been sleeping in it for the past few days, and even her sleeping bag was the same style. It was just that her sleeping bag had been reced by Bai luoyin. Of course, when she fell, her bag did not fall with her. She didn''t sleep in the innermost area. She injured her leg and was afraid that it would be too dangerous to run, so she used the sleeping bag as half the bed and half the nket. Sleep. Chu lui covered her with the sleeping bag, but he was careful not to touch her leg. Chu lui ... Lu Xiaohua suddenly opened her eyes and called out Chu lui''s name. what''s wrong? " Chu lui sat up with his legs crossed. He was still dressed in camouge. His back was straight, and he looked straight ahead. His dark eyes were filled with infinite tenacity and determination. No one would believe him if he said that he was not a soldier. thank you. Lu Xiaohua turned over and was careful not to move her legs. there''s no need. Chu lui reached out his hand, probably wanting to touch her hair, but in the end, he retracted his hand. Not long after, he went out again. The fire outside had been burning the entire night. Lu Xiaohua thought that she would not be able to sleep, but she really did. When she opened her eyes again, it was already dawn. She limped out of the tent. The rays of the setting sun were refracted by the leaves, filteredyer byyer, and finally cast a mottled reflection on the ground. The fire outside was still burning, and Chu lui seemed to be roasting something. "You''re awake?" He did not need to turn around to know that Lu qianhua had woken up. In fact, a man like him hated it when others were standing behind him. He did notpletely hide his head and gave his back to others. In other words, he had entrusted his life to others. Yes. Lu Xiaohua walked over and sat down as well. Her leg was fine today. As expected, it was really just the pain on her skin. It had subsided a lot after a day. drink some water. Chu lui passed her the water in the cup. thank you. Lu Xiaohua took it. There was no need to wash her face and brush her teeth now. Even though Chu lui guaranteed that he could still get water and that they would not die of thirst, Lu Xiaohua''s sense of crisis had always been there, so she had to drink this water sparingly. It was fine if she died, but she did not want to kill the person who had saved her. Chu lui knew what she was thinking, but he did not say anything. At this time, some meat skewers were still being roasted over the fire. Lu Xiaohua leaned over and asked, " what meat is this? " "You want to know?" Chu lui''s dark eyes suddenly glowed. Lu Xiaohua, who had been honest all this while, did not realize thatpared to the old and cunning Chu lui, she was a ten-thousand-year-old demon while she was a little white rabbit that had just be a spirit. When Lu Xiaohua heard what he said, the rest was a little ... Well, she did not really want to hear it. The meat was done by then, and Chu lui passed her a skewer. Lu Xiaohua''s hand held the cup. To be honest, it was as if she did not dare to take it no matter what. Her fingers trembled as she reached out and took the meat skewer, but she swallowed her saliva. Can this be eaten? Do you dare to eat this? What kind of meat was this? This meat isn''t poisonous, right? Countless questions pressed down on her. She almost threw the skewers aside, but in the end, she couldn''t bear to do it. She cherished food, especially here. People came to save her, so why was she still so pretentious? She put the meat to her mouth and took a small bite. The meat was so fresh and tender that it was enough to make her forget what kind of meat it was. She had never had such delicious meat before. And the definition of delicious might be that she had been eating dry food, biscuits, and water for a few days. They were just outdoor enthusiasts, so how could they make meat for themselves? Chu lui also picked up a skewer and started eating. As he ate, he turned the remaining skewers. don''t worry. I brought this vacuum-sealed beef, " he suddenly said, and Lu Xiaohua was stunned. She looked up at the pair of eyes that looked so simr to Rainy''s. Chu lui could not help but reach out and ruffle her hair. ? This woman must be suffering again. Lu Xiaohua did not Dodge. She took another bite of the meat skewer. She had to admit that she was a little uneasy when she first ate it. After all, she really did not know what kind of meat it was. Was it rat meat, snake meat, or something else? could it be Chu lui''s own meat? She could still convince herself to eat the first two, but no matter what, she would never eat human meat. Even if she starved to death, she would not eat it. Now that Chu lui told her that this was the vacuum-packed meat she had brought out, her heart was at ease. She could eat the meat skewers in peace. She picked up another skewer and sat there, eating without a word. Chapter 1112 Theres Still One More Person Not long after, they had almost finished eating a few skewers. Chu lui kept the tent and other things. His actions were very fast. In just ten seconds, he had stuffed everything into the bag and passed it to Lu Xiaohua. let''s go. We''ll leave from here first. The forest is too deep. No one knows what dangers are there. &Quot; okay. Lu Xiaohua nodded and carried her bag on her back. Chu lui bent down slightly. get on. I''ll carry you. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua climbed onto Chu lui''s back. At this moment, she did not want to insist on her ridiculous self-esteem. Her self-esteem would not allow her to live, but it would cause others to lose their lives. This seemed to be the first time someone had piggybacked her. She leaned her face against Chu lui''s back. This was how she remembered it. She did not feel any sense of familiarity. It must be her first time. This man''s back was wide and steady. This was a man''s body, different from a woman''s. Chu lui''s steps were quick and light. It was hard to tell that he was actually carrying someone on his back. This was rted to the weight training he had done in the past. Even though he had been a businessman for a few years and had been in the office for a long time, he had never given up on his habits. He had to exercise every day to have such a great figure, unlike other bosses who had fat brains and fat stomachs full of oil. She closed her eyes and actually felt. little drowsy ... Chu lui. she suddenly opened her eyes and called out the man''s name. Chu lui''s breathing rate was very good and normal. However, he was carrying a person on his back after all. He was carrying a lot of weight, so he did not take the initiative to talk to Lu Xiaohua like he did in the past. "What''s wrong?" Chu lui stopped in his tracks. do you want to relieve yourself? " No. Lu Xiaohua felt a little awkward. She was embarrassed to discuss convenience with a man. Chu lui continued to walk forward. With the weight of another person, it was impossible for him to walk as fast as he did when he came. "Chu lui, where''s rainy?" Lu Xiaohua asked the child. Her mother was practically gone, and now her father was out. A five-year-old child should be able to recognize people. Did he return the child to the Chu family? but didn''t the Chu family have Chu Xiang? would Chu Xiang bully rainy, who was younger than her? was he really that assured? that was his daughter. my aunt will help take care of her for a few days. Don''t worry. Aunt and uncle love rainy a lot and will take good care of her. &Quot; When Lu Xiaohua heard that they were Chu lui''s uncle and aunt and not his parents, she heaved a sigh of relief. Yes, it was fine as long as they were not his parents. She had never heard of a father mistreating the child, but a mother was really terrible. Chu lui, thank you. she pressed her face against Chu lui''s face. The warmth from this man''s body was reassuring. He was like a mountain, even though he always looked cold and stressed. you''ve thanked me many times. Chu lui''s lips twitched, and the corners of his mouth curled up slightly. The warm light reflected on his face, and it was a warmth and closeness that no one had ever seen. that''s not what I meant. Lu Xiaohua shook her head lightly, and her smile was a little pitiful. I''m thanking you for helping me find my daughter. When everyone gave up, even me, as her mother, gave up, only you didn''t give up on her. &Quot; Chu lui''s back stiffened, and he stopped in his tracks. "You remember?" No. Lu Xiaohua sighed softly. I went to see the doctor. It wasn''t gao Yi. The doctor said that my memory wasn''t caused by an external force because there wasn''t any injury on my skull. He gave me a name card and asked me to find a hypnotist. The hypnotist hypnotized me and asked me some things. I said them unconsciously. &Quot; that''s why I found out about some things. I''m sorry, but I still don''t have any memories. The hypnotist told me that I need a specific person or a specific voice to remember. However, even though I don''t have any memories of the past, I only know that rainy is my daughter. I don''t remember whether it''s love or hate towards you. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua''s words sent a chill down Chu lui''s spine. So, she really didn''t remember. If she did, perhaps she wouldn''t be so kind to her. However, it was stillforting. At least, she knew that rainy was her daughter and that she was Xia ruoxin. He carried Lu Xiaohua on his back and walked forward. He walked past one tree after another and stepped on one grass after another. If he was alone, he did not know how lonely he would be here. He also did not know if he could still walk out and not wait for death here day by day. For some reason, Lu Xiaohua believed that Chu lui would take her away, so she had never worried about whether they would die or not. She had actually handed her life to this man. Yes, she believed him. If he hadn''te, perhaps she would really have to wait for her death here, and she didn''t have any water or food. A person waiting for death. Wait a minute, did she forget something? Oh right, sis Wu, she''s down there too. Chu lui. she tugged at Chu lui''s clothes. "What''s wrong?" Chu lui put her down. His expression was still normal, but his breathing was a little heavy. Thinking about it, Lu Xiaohua was a little too heavy for this burden. I just remembered something. her hands clutched Chu lui''s clothes tightly. a person fell in front of me. She should be nearby. &Quot; She could only give a rough location as she did not know if she had rolled down in a different direction. Hence, she could not be sure if Wu Sha was nearby. She should not be there. After all, the two of them were talking rather loudly and there was a fire. If Wu Sha was there, she would have called for help and they would have noticed her. Chu lui looked at the watch on his wrist. It was ten past eight. They had set off at seven, and they had been gone for about an hour. "It will take us two hours to cross this forest. It''s dark at 7:30 in the morning and it''s almost dawn at 6:00 in the morning. We can''t go out at night, so we have about twelve hours to find someone. I''ll send you out first. I''ll look for her every day, but it''s only for three days. After three days, we''ll have to leave no matter if we can''t find her. There will be a rescue teaming." Chapter 1113 1104-Finding Wu Sha Lu Xiaohua did not object because she knew that this was the best solution. Her legs were like this now and had be a burden. If she let a burden look for another burden, she would not be helping them. She would be courting death. let''s go. he bent down again and let Lu Xiaohua climb onto his back. His footsteps were also much faster than before. They walked out of the primeval forest in about an hour. When they were outside, they felt as if their vision had suddenly brightened up. They could see the blue sky and white clouds. This was the ce where they should have been. There were also traces of people walking past. Lu Xiaohua knew that this was where their team had been at that time. However, there were only traces left here now, but the people had long left. you''re good at finding. Chu lui naturally realized what this ce was. Someone had been here before, and it was very close to a water source. At the very least, they had no problems drinking water and washing up for the past three days. He opened the tent and did not say much to prevent Lu Xiaohua from feeling ufortable. It was a matter of life and death, so it was very normal for her to only think about herself. He didn''t stop either. He had to find another person. If he was lucky, he might be able to find him. However, if he wasn''t, that person might be dead by the time the rescue team arrived. He took out everything from his bag, except for some water and some dry food. Then, he put his bag on himself. He squatted down in front of Lu Xiaohua and tidied her slightly messy hair with his well-defined fingers. if there''s nothing, it''s best not to walk around. Just stay in this tent. It should be quite safe here. There won''t be anyrge wild beasts or poisonous snakes. I''ll be back before dark. If you''re hungry, make something to eat. Remember not to run around." I know. Lu Xiaohua remembered Chu lui''s words. She did not know why, but she started to feel uneasy knowing that he was leaving. I''m leaving. Chu lui stood up and took his backpack. Just as he was about to leave, he realized that Lu Xiaohua was pulling on the corner of his shirt. "What''s wrong?" He turned around without much expression on his face. His face looked like this. Those who didn''t know would think that he was angry. However, Lu Xiaohua knew that he rarely had any facial expressions. This was all her habit. He was not angry or cold. be careful. Lu Xiaohua grabbed the corner of his shirt and said with difficulty. She did not feel good. It was as if she was sending her husband to his death. This was her husband too, right? he was her ex-husband, but she did not know that Chu lui was not divorced at all. The marriage certificate she had signed with Chu lui was still there, so they were still husband and wife. However, based on Lu Xiaohua''s status, then ... They just didn''t have any rtionship. Chu lui''s lips twitched. Then, he held Lu Xiaohua''s hand tightly and tightened his grip. don''t worry. I have a lot of experience in surviving in the wild. I dare to say that the team with you might not be as used to this ce as I am even if they were to add up. I will be back soon. Be careful. &Quot; After he finished speaking, he let out a sigh of relief and walked out of the tent. Once again, he went into the primeval forest. It was not easy to find a person in such arge forest. If that person''s luck was even worse, they might only find corpses, unlike Lu Xiaohua, who was only injured and stayed in the same ce. She was still moving. She might have gone in the wrong direction, or she might be hiding somewhere. Just as he had said, Wu Sha needed luck. Obviously, he also needed a lot of luck. He first went to the ce where he found Lu Xiaohua. The ce where the two of them fell was not too far away, so the person might be nearby. However, he felt that the possibility of that was not high. Based on his judgment, Wu Sha should not have been injured. Instead, she was looking for a way out but had taken the wrong path. On the way, ording to Lu Xiaohua, Wu Sha was carrying her own bag. There was food and water in the bag, which should be enough tost her for a few days. So, as long as she did not fall to her death, it should not be a big problem for her tost for a few days. He was not like that stupid woman, Lu Xiaohua. She was as stupid as Xia ruoxin and did not know how to carry her on her back. If he had not arrived at the right time, she would have either died of thirst or starved to death. Lu Xiaohua, who was outside, rested for a while before she went to the water source to wash herself. She had not been so dirty in a long time, and Chu lui was still able to carry her out. She had to admit that it was really hard on him. She carefully came out of the tent, took a piece of cloth, and carefully walked to the stream. The water in the stream was very clear, but of course, there was not much water. It was probably just a small branch. Otherwise, Chu lui would have added another reminder before he left, " remember, stay far away from the water. &Quot; She ced the cotton cloth in the water and wrung it dry. She carefully wiped her hands and face clean and filled the cup with water. She would check the foodter to see if there was anything else to eat and what she could make for dinner. As for herself, to be honest, she couldn''t eat. It was unknown whether Wu Sha was alive or dead, and Chu lui was in the forest with unknown dangers. She didn''t know if he would encounter any danger. All of a sudden, she felt that she was being too selfish. Wu Sha was human, but it was difficult for Chu lui, wasn''t it? however, she really had no other choice. She touched her leg. What could she do with this leg of hers? so, the only thing she could do was wait. But who could tell her why waiting was so unbearable? it was so unbearable that she started to feel uneasy. Every second passed by, and it felt like years had passed. She had never felt that time would pass so slowly. She had been waiting so long that she felt like she was getting old. The sky gradually darkened, and her heart was getting more and more restless. What if something happened to that man? what if he couldn''te back? No, she stood up and walked out of the tent. She had to find him. It didn''t matter if she had to waste her leg. However, just as she went out, she saw the man in camouge clothes rushing back. He smelled travel-worn and his face didn''t look too good. However, he was fine. He didn''t lose an arm or a leg, and he didn''t have any injuries. Chapter 1114 Couldnt Find Him "Why did youe out?" Chu lui strode over and ced his hand on Lu Xiaohua''s shoulder. it''s best if you don''t move your leg now. Even though you feel that your bone might not be injured, we don''t know what the truth is yet. We can only know the results after a Professional Examination. When he pulled Lu Xiaohua into the tent, he saw that the food he left behind had not been touched. "Why didn''t you eat?" With one look, Chu lui could tell that nothing was missing. I can''t eat. Lu Xiaohua sat down. Indeed, she couldn''t eat and she couldn''t eat. How was she supposed to eat? one''s life and death were unknown, and the other had not returned for a long time. Her heart was already so heavy that she almost couldn''t breathe. How could she eat anything? Chu lui took out a packet of biscuits and ced it in her hand. Then, he squatted down and looked at her. "We still have two days. We should be able to find it. Don''t worry." Lu Xiaohua''s Red lips pursed slightly. Then, she lowered her head and started to eat the biscuits. Actually, she really did not have any taste. She did not sleep at all because she was worried about Wu Sha and him. However, she still did not say thest sentence. Chu lui was relieved to see her eating. He sat up and prepared to go outside to wash up. He was covered in dust, and he had no idea how far he had walked. He did not know that Lu Xiaohua''s gaze was fixed on him. It was a littleplicated. It was also thanks to this stream. Otherwise, it might not be so convenient for them. Not to mention washing their hands and faces, even drinking water would give them a headache. That night, Lu Xiaohua surprisingly slept very well. Even though the two of them did not talk much, sometimes, suchpany was the best and most direct, especially in a ce like this. Without Chu lui, Lu Xiaohua was not sure if she could survive on her own. She had no experience in surviving in the wild and did not even know the way. People lived in groups, and she might really go crazy if she stayed alone without any signs of people. When she opened her eyes, the sky was already bright. She had actually slept for so long. She looked at the electronic watch on her wrist. This watch was also together with the original set of equipment. There was a time, temperature, and even apass on the watch. Although she wasn''t very good at it, it was quite convenient to look at the time. It was around eight o ''clock. She sat up and rubbed her eyes. It turned out that there would be a day when she could sleep until dawn. There was a note on the side with words written on it. She took it over. It was Chu lui''s handwriting. It had to be said that in this era of rapid technology, people rarely wrote with a pen. Everything was electronic and printed. She had not seen anyone write in a long time. She had to admit that the great CEO Chu''s handwriting was quite good, especially the signature on the right foot. It was indeed very imposing. "I''m going out. Remember to eat. I''ll be back before dark." It was a short sentence, just like that man''s character. He would never say more nonsense. She put the note in her pocket. This was CEO Chu''s calligraphy. She wondered if they could auction it off if they went out. Maybe they could get a good price for it. She first went to the stream and washed her hands and face. Then, she drank a few mouthfuls of water from the river. The water was a little cold at this time, and when she drank it, it was indeed so cold that it froze her mouth. However, she would get used to it. She let out a soft sigh and returned to the tent. She took the food that Chu lui had ced beside her and started eating. Chu lui had brought a lot of things. Other than biscuits, there were chocte, cakes, desserts, and all sorts of high-calorie things like candy. The food was enough for them to eat for five days. However, tomorrow. Yes, it was tomorrow. They might leave tomorrow, regardless of whether they could find Wu Sha. In the end, they would have to leave this ce. Perhaps it was just as Chu lui had said. They could only wait for the rescue team to arrive. However, what was the use of the rescue team? they might only find a corpse. She was no longer worried about Chu lui. That man was much stronger than she had imagined, and his survival skills in the wild were terrifying. She thought that if she was left alone, she might not be able to live for more than three days. However, if she left Chu lui in there, even if it was a year, he could still walk out alive. The difference between people was indeed huge. It was not that the other person was useless, but Chu lui was too perverted. When Chu lui returned at night, he was still empty-handed and could not find her. I''ll go out again tomorrow. If I can''t find her, we''ll have to go back. Chu lui sat with Lu Xiaohua. Tomorrow was the deadline. If he couldn''t find her, it meant that he alone couldn''t find her in a single area. He would need the help of others. I know. Lu Xiaohua lowered her head and looked at the biscuit in her hand. She did not take a bite for a long time. It was useless no matter how worried she was because they were both willing but powerless. Perhaps this was the only way. She had to wait. Wait for someone toe and save her. go to sleep. Chu lui reached out and patted her shoulder. He was a little tired as well. He had searched non-stop and had reached the limit of his physical strength. He had to have a good sleep. Otherwise, it would be very troublesome tomorrow, and he might not have the energy to look for her. When Lu qianhua opened her eyes, the man beside her had already fallen asleep. Lu Xiaohua did not wake him up. She was just thirsty and wanted to drink some water. There were electric lights in the tent. During the day, she would take the lights out to bask in the sun. At night, they could basically be used for the whole night. Although the lights were not bright, they could give them peace and safety. She hugged the cup to her chest and stared at the man''s face for the first time. At this moment, he was in a deep sleep. Perhaps it was because he used to be in the Special Forces, so he always slept the same way outside. He was very tired, so after he fell asleep, he did not wake up. Actually, his eyes were very beautiful, just like Rainy''s. Sometimes, if one said that rainy resembled her mother, it would be more like Chu lui. However, Chu lui had always been serious. Usually, he didn''t talk much, and it was difficult for ordinary people to talk to him for a few seconds. That was why this man seemed unapproachable. Now that he was asleep, he didn''t have that sternness and his usual calctive nature. He was starting to look harmless. Chapter 1115 1106-They Really Know Each Other She put the cup aside and covered Chu lui with her nket. Then, she carefully held hisrge palm and ced it under the nket. However, the man''s hand suddenly tightened. For a moment, Lu Xiaohua felt a sense of sorrow in her heart. Was this a memory of the past or a feeling in her heart? she had forgotten and could not remember, but there were some things that she could not forget. For example, her instincts. She gently pulled her hand away, then carefully pulled the nket a little more over his body. Then, she yawned. She was sleepy, so she covered herself with her clothes, rolled over, and fell asleep. However, she did not know that the man had opened his eyes at this time. The corners of his lips, which had been tightly pursed, curled up slightly. Then, he closed his eyes again. This time, he really fell asleep, and Lu Xiaohua did the same. She felt safe, and there was a strong sense of sleepiness. It was as if she had taken the sleeping pills that Gao Yi had prescribed. She could fall asleep easily, and even if she did, she might not have had any dreams. When she opened her eyes again, the nket had returned to her body, but Chu lui was no longer there. He had gone to look for Wu Sha. After waiting for a long time, she finally sat up. Her leg did not hurt as much as it did a few days ago, and she could barely walk. When she walked out of the tent, the rising sun fell on her. The light of the morning sun was rising slowly like life, dyeing everything in front of her with this golden foil color, even herself. She put her hand in front of her eyes. He should be fine ... She let out a faint sigh and went to the stream to wash her hands and face. However, her heart could not help but sink bit by bit. This was thest day. At that moment, Chu lui split up his path again. As the primeval forest was huge, he could only split it up and make the corresponding marks. He should be looking for this ce today. He also hoped that his luck would be better. If a few days ''time was exchanged for nothing, to be honest, it did not seem like something that he, Chu lui, would do. Using his forest survival experience, he began to search along another path. After a while, he stopped and squatted down. His fingers gently touched the ground. There were traces of people walking here. It shouldn''t have been too long. Human, Wu Sha? He quickened his pace, and after a few more steps, he heard a woman''s voice. is anyone there? help ... Wu Sha did not feel like moving anymore. She hugged her backpack and was left with thest bit of food and water. If no one came to save her, she would most likely die Here. It was already the third day. She had not given up on survival. The captain had a satellite phone, and when others found out that she was missing, they would call for help immediately. Therefore, she needed to save herself these days. She was a long-time outdoor enthusiast and had encountered many dangers in the past few years. She would not die of fright the moment she arrived here, instead of starving to death. She had some experience. However, this didn''t mean that she could adapt. She was still afraid. After all, she really didn''t have the experience of being alone in arge primeval forest. She was already considered to have good self-control for not going crazy. "Am I, Wu Sha, really going to die Here?" She tidied her clothes. Even if she were to die, at least she couldn''t let herself die in an ugly way. However, she felt that she had really thought too much. No matter how beautiful her death was now, and how ecstatic her posture was, her body would rot in a few days. By then, no matter how beautiful she looked, it would all be disgusting. At this moment, she heard a few footsteps ... Her heart clenched, and tears rolled down her face. Wild beasts and savages. She hugged her bag tightly, and her survival instinct made her suddenly throw the bag in her arms behind her ... "Miss Wu, when you hit someone, could you please hit someone more seriously?" A faint and cold voice caused all the strength in Wu Sha''s body to be sucked away. Was there anyone who could speak who knew her name and was part of the rescue team? She raised her head and used her half-clean sleeve to wipe her sweat. Before she could thank him, she was shocked. The man in front of her was dressed in a camouge suit. His back was straight and his actions showed a certain level of discipline. However, it was this face that made Wu Sha''s mouth Twitch. She was also unwilling to believe him. "Chu lui, why are you here?" She would not be mistaken about this face. This was Chu lui, the CEO of the Chu enterprise. He was one of the top figures in the world. What happened? the Chu enterprise had gone bankrupt in the few days that she was out. Then, the CEO became a search and rescue personnel to feed his family. Chu lui walked forward and frowned slightly as he stared at Wu Sha''s not-so-clean face. "CEO Wu, why are you here?" yes, it''s me. Wu Sha extended her hand in embarrassment. director Chu, it''s been a long time since west met. I''m sorry that we didn''t manage to close the dealst time. &Quot; this is how business is like. It''s CEO Wu''s freedom to choose who to work with, " Chu lui said and shook Wu Sha''s hand. They were here to save their lives, but now they were all talking about business matters. Otherwise, it would be rather awkward. "Can CEO Wu still leave?" Chu lui asked Wu Sha. However, Wu Sha seemed to be in good condition. She could still walk for such a long time. Did she have a long life or was she lucky? it''s alright. Wu Sha stood up. Indeed, all the parts were in good condition, and she could walk on her own. Chu lui returned her backpack to her. if there''s nothing else, we can go now. We''re in a hurry. he turned around and heaved a sigh of relief. No matter who he had saved, at least he had found the person. Although the person was from his old business, he could be said to be his enemy''s person for standing him up. Wu Sha was obviously even more embarrassed. She could only follow behind Chu lui. "Director Chu, may I ask?" Then, she rushed forward and followed Chu lui. please ask, CEO Wu, " Chu lui said lightly. One was CEO Chu, and the other was CEO Wu. Indeed, they were quite polite to each other. The business world was like a battlefield. If one was an enemy, one had to fight to the death. This sentence was not an exaggeration to people like Chu lui. Chapter 1116 1107-Still Alive Wu Sha did not know if she should speak up, but she could not hold back her curiosity. I ... I want to ask if the Chu group is fine. "What does CEO Wu want mypany to do?" Chu lui did not answer her question. Instead, he asked her if she wanted him to go bankrupt. I''m sorry. Wu Sha was embarrassed by Chu lui''s words. If it was in the past, she would have left a long time ago. However, he was her Savior now. She owed him a lot for his life. "I don''t have much meaning?" She quickly exined, " I just don''t understand. The Chu Corporation is so busy. Why are you still part of the rescue team? " "You think I''m from the rescue team?" Chu lui stopped in his tracks. If he did not understand it wrong, was that what she meant? "Isn''t that so?" Wu Sha was not narcissistic enough to think that it was her charm that had conquered Chu lui and made him risk his life to save her. Chu lui''s private life was actually very decent, and his taste was normal. He would not have such strong tastes and be interested in her. She was old enough to be his Auntie. Even though she always thought that she was young, she had no choice. No matter how old she looked, her age was still there. So, this was not a rescue team. Where was this? Chu lui turned around and walked forward. I''m here to look for someone. She fell down with you, and I found her first. She was the one who told me that there was someone else inside. I was just trying my luck, but it was obvious that CEO Wu''s luck was pretty good. If I didn''t find CEO Wu by today, we would have to leave this ce. By then, CEO Wu would have to rely on the rescue team to save him. &Quot; On the other hand, Wu Sha''s forehead was covered in cold sweat. In that case, she was indeed lucky. She was so close to being held back and losing her life. She was waiting for the rescue team. Oh my God. She finally knew how unreliable her team was. Three days had passed, and the rescue team had not arrived. If Chu lui did not find her, would her life really be over here? "By the way, may I ask who the person you saved is?" It was only then that she remembered that Chu lui had mentioned that there was another person who had fallen down with her. Chu lui hade to look for him, and that person had also remembered her. Chu lui''s footsteps were very fast as he was in a hurry. However, when he heard this, he remembered that Wu Sha was a woman, after all, and an old one at that. Of course, he could not say this. "I''m here to look for Lu Xiaohua." He replied indifferently, When Wu Sha heard Lu Xiaohua''s name, the corners of her eyes could not help but tear up. Xiaohua must havee out to look for her, but in the end, she fell down as well. Even though there was a huge age difference between them, they hit it off well. It was worth it for her to call Xiaohua her sister. However, she squinted her eyes and stared at Chu lui''s back suspiciously. She really wanted to know what kind of rtionship Chu lui had with Xiao Hua. Chu lui was a person who only cared about profit. He would never do anything that did not benefit him. Obviously, this matter did not benefit him at all. She could smell something unusual, but she did not dare to ask Chu lui about these suspicions in her heart. It was true that she had to deal with such a man. He was very tired. Lu Xiaohua sat at the entrance of the tent. She looked at her watch from time to time, and the time passed by. She still did not see Chu lui. Chu lui had said that he would rush back before two, but it was already two, and that man was still not back. Could something have happened? She stood up and pulled at her injured leg. If he didn''te back by two O ''clock, she would go and look for him no matter what the reason was. Just as she was starting to get anxious from waiting, she saw the man walking over from a distance. She heaved a sigh of relief, but when he got closer, Wu Sha''s figure was revealed. Wu Sha saw Lu Xiaohua at first nce and waved at her desperately. She could not help but feel a lump in her throat. She sniffed, and tears started to fall. Sis Wu ... Lu Xiaohua walked forward, but she had only taken. few steps. Wu Sha rushed over and hugged Lu Xiaohua tightly. She was almost bawling. No matter how strong she was, she was just a woman. Her life after the disaster not only brought joy to humans, but also tears. Especially for a woman, this was the best way to vent her anger. Fortunately, they were all here. Fortunately, they were all alive. Fortunately, neither of them had given up. Lu Xiaohua patted Wu Sha''s shoulder tofort her. Wu Sha was a woman in her forties, but she was crying like a child. Actually, Lu Xiaohua probably did not understand what it meant to have a new life after a disaster. After all, the first thing she saw when she woke up was Chu lui, and she had not suffered at all. Even when she left the forest, she had to be carried by Chu lui. However, Wu Sha was different. She was a woman, but she had to rely on the little food and water in her bag to survive for three days. Not only did she have to endure the decreasing supplies, but she also had to endure loneliness, loneliness, destion, and the feeling of being on the verge of a mental breakdown. Wu Sha had already done a good job. At the very least, she could still walk and cry. It was clear that this woman''s mental fortitude was extraordinary. "Sis Wu, are you hungry? do you want to eat something first? When Lu Xiaohua saw Wu Sha carrying her bag, she knew that there was not much food left in her bag. When they ate together, they used the food in Wu Sha''s bag. She knew how much food was in Wu Sha''s bag. It had been three days, and there was only so little food. It was supposed to be a day''s quota, but Wu Sha had persisted for three days. Just thinking about it made her heart ache. yes, yes, of course. Wu Sha was about to starve to death. She ate everything that Lu Xiaohua gave her. She was gobbling down the food like a Wolf, and she had no idea how much food she had stuffed into her stomach. After drinking a lot of water, she finally burped and sat on the ground, not wanting to move. ''It''s so good. The feeling of being full is so good. Burp ...'' She burped again, and Lu Xiaohua took some for Chu lui to eat. As for herself, she habitually did not think about it. Wu Sha had not eaten for a few days, and Chu lui had been looking for her for a long time. Therefore, they were the ones who needed food, not her. If they needed to stay here, if there was not enough Food, She Thought that she would still make the same choice in the future. Chapter 1117 Did You Lose Your Memory? Chu lui ate some himself and gave a biscuit to Lu Xiaohua. eat it. At least eat a little. You can have a good meal when you get home. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua took it and sat down. She broke the pieces and ate them one by one. She ate very slowly and was actually a little hungry. However, it seemed that it was because she had been eating very little recently that she did not feel very ufortable whether she ate or not. Wu Sha, on the other hand, clearly did not manage to control herself. She immediately ate until she was full, and it was still a very scary feeling. However, Wu Sha was a person who had been in the business world for a long time. There were very few people who could reject Chu lui. They either had to be from a rich family or had the guts. Wu Sha obviously had both. Naturally, she had a good eye for people. For example, there seemed to be something wrong between Lu Xiaohua and Chu lui. The way Chu lui looked at Lu Xiaohua was different. It was not as cold and distant as he used to be to others. Of course, Lu Xiaohua might not have realized it herself, but she seemed to be very familiar with Chu lui, and it was a very strange kind of familiarity. While Chu lui went to get some water, Wu Sha walked over to Lu Xiaohua and sat beside her. Xiao Hua, is there something between you and Chu lui? " yes. Lu Xiaohua raised her head. Why did sis Wu ask that? "Feeling?" Wu Sha propped her face up on herp. although I don''t have 100% of my feelings for people, 70% is absolute. Actually, I just feel that you and Gao Yi aren''t very suitable. &Quot; that man ... she shook her head. sometimes, it''s not a good thing to think too much. On the contrary, I admire Chu lui''s personality. When he''s ruthless, no one canpare to him. He''s decisive and ruthless. Even though he''s not easy to get close to, he has a good reputation. He won''t stab you in the back.?€¡­ yes, he''ll do it from the front. Lu Xiaohua agreed with Wu Sha because she had been hit by Chu lui countless times. Wu Sha choked for a moment. Why did she feel that Lu Xiaohua''s words had some hidden meaning? just as she was about to ask for more details, she heard the sound of a helicopter above her. She quickly stood up, picked up her bag, and shook it at the helicopter in the air. "Hey, we''re here, we''re here!" She shouted loudly and waved her hands vigorously, afraid that no one could hear or see them. The helicopter flew in the air for a long time before it finallynded in their direction. Wu Sha finally heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, there was a helicopter. Otherwise, she really didn''t know if she would still have the strength to walk back. Chu lui took the cup back and passed it to Lu Xiaohua. have some. &Quot; thank you. Lu Xiaohua took the ss, opened the lid, and drank it mouthful by mouthful. The helicopternded, and the pilot inside waved at Chu lui. "Mr. Chu, can we go now?" mm, it''s done. Chu lui packed his tent and other things. His movements were extremely fast, and Wu Sha was dumbfounded. What kind of speed was this? "He used to be a soldier, right?" Wu Sha asked in a daze. This was very professional, but Chu lui was clearly a businessman, a very sessful businessman. Could he really have been in the military before? Of course, she also felt that she owed Chu lui a lot this time. It was a life. yes, I was. Lu Xiaohua covered the cup. I used to be in the Special Forces, then I became a businessman. &Quot; People really couldn''t bepared. Wu Sha didn''t know if she was envious or jealous. Even though she was a woman and wouldn''t die of shame, she still felt a little indignant. That was why there was a kind of child who was someone else''s child, a kind of man who was someone else''s husband, and a kind of boss who was someone else''s boss. Chu lui let Lu Xiaohua board the helicopter first, then Wu Sha, and he was thest to go up. "I seem to have sat on this before ..." Lu Xiaohua pressed her face against the helicopter''s ss. It was so familiar. Were these also her memories from the past? you''ve sat on it before. It was on a small ind overseas. Chu lui answered her question, and his gaze fell on Lu Xiaohua''s slightly empty eyes. A memory that was taken away was actually a life that had been taken away. Lu Xiaohua turned around. She did not understand. It was a small ind overseas. what is that ce? " it wasn''t a happy memory. Chu lui knew what she was going to ask, but he wouldn''t tell her. It wasn''t going to be a happy memory. "Does it have anything to do with you?" Lu Xiaohua''s first thought was whether it had something to do with this man and whether it was caused by him. Chu lui''s eyes shed with hurt. This emotion was hidden very quickly and escaped very far away. In a breath''s time, it disappeared from his eyes. "Would you believe me if I said that it had nothing to do with me?" Lu Xiaohua thought for a while, then nodded. I believe you. &Quot; "Why?" Chu lui was satisfied with her answer. perhaps I''m not a failure after all. I believe I can finally get this from her. &Quot; you''ve done it. You''ll admit it. Lu Xiaohua stared into his eyes. She did not know why she said that, but her feelings told her that this man would tell the truth. I believe that too. Wu Sha interrupted at the right time. Even though Chu lui was unscrupulous and cruel in his business, he had a good reputation in the industry. He did not care about hypocrisy and lies. Was this apliment or sarcasm? Chu lui nced at Wu Sha indifferently. Wu Sha touched her arm and felt her scalp go numb. She seemed to have been warned, but she did not say anything. She seemed to have forgotten that she was eavesdropping on others. To Chu lui, it was eavesdropping, but to Wu Sha, it was not. It really wasn''t. The helicopter was only so big, and they didn''t lower their voices on purpose. Even if she didn''t want to listen, she still heard everything in the end. Furthermore, it was ... Not a single word off. It was just that she didn''t quite understand what they were saying. "Little flower, don''t you know what happened to you in the past? why do you have to ask others? don''t tell me you ... she pointed to her head. you''ve suffered a hit here and lost your memory. &Quot; God, what a lousy excuse and what kind of trick was this? Chu lui narrowed his eyes. Why? he had never heard that the female CEO of the Xin Hua group was a woman who loved to gossip. Wu Sha tidied up her hair and smiled awkwardly. I was just asking. It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me. &Quot; This was someone else''s privacy. Although she was interested in hearing it, she didn''t seem to have much of a choice if someone else insisted on not telling her. Chapter 1118 Ill Be Waiting For You In Hell actually, it''s nothing much. Lu Xiaohua lowered her head and her fingers subconsciously touched her fingertips. I identally lost my memory. Something happened to me and I was hypnotized, so I can''t find my previous memories. &Quot; "Hypnosis?" Wu Sha sat up straight, then stood up as if she had encountered something strange. However, she forgot that she was not outside. She was in a helicopter, a small one. How high was the helicopter? with a bang, her head hit the helicopter hard, and the pilot''s mouth twitched. Fine, how painful must this be? Wu Sha quickly covered her head and did not dare to move anymore. She asked again in disbelief, " you said you were hypnotized? " yes. Lu Xiaohua did not believe it herself, but it was the truth. She had been hypnotized. moreover, it''s very difficult to get back her past memories. &Quot; "Do you know that if you want to retrieve your memories of being hypnotized, you will need the same hypnotist, the same voice, or a hint? Wu Sha touched her head that was hurting from the collision. She''s quite professional." Lu Xiaohua nodded and lowered her eyes. the hypnotist I know said the same thing. He said that he can''t undo it, so he needs an old hypnotist. &Quot; Yes, she knew. She knew it very clearly, but she also knew that Gao Yi would not agree, and Chu lui had never mentioned this. Perhaps they all hoped that she would forget the past and start over again. However, she had forgotten all the bad things. Could she have forgotten all the good things as well? hmm ... Wu Sha gently touched her forehead again. I know a good hypnotist. Maybe you can try it if you''re willing. &Quot; Lu qianhua looked at Chu lui subconsciously. She did not know why, but she actually wanted to hear Chu lui''s opinion. I don''t want you to remember. Chu lui wrapped his arms around himself. you''re Living a Good Life now. Why do you have to remember? be it me or anyone else, all that''s left for you are the scars of the past. &Quot; "Isn''t it good to be Lu Xiaohua?" He asked, but his heart felt as if a piece of flesh had been torn off, and blood was dripping down. It wasn''t that he didn''t want her to regain her memories, but her past memories were really unbearable. No matter if it was him, Shen Yijun, Xia Yixuan, or even Gao Yi, they were all hurting and lying to her. If such a memory was only meant to hurt, what was the point of it? Lu Xiaohua turned her face away and once again pressed her face against the ss. He did not know what she was looking at, but there was no focus in her eyes. She closed her eyes. She was not tired, but she did not want to see anything. This was her world. When she opened and closed her eyes, she was filled with memories that others had forced on her. The atmosphere in the helicopter was a little depressing. Wu Sha looked at this and then at that. She pulled the nket off her body and fell asleep without saying a word. Perhaps everything would be over when they woke up. She could go home and rest now. Of course, it was time to settle the ounts. The captain of the outdoor team was struggling to walk forward. His feet were uneven, and he looked like he had been fished out of the soil. The others were scattered behind him, and their expressions were not very good. They were heavy, depressed, and tired. we''ll be back immediately. Yes, immediately. We still have about a day''s time. Can you please send someone over now? is that okay? what? no, we don''t know the exact location, and we have to go there in person. the captain almost smashed his phone. He finally had signal, but he told those people that he had to go there in person. If he could go there, he would have gone there a long time ago. One more day, and the two would be in more danger. He did not even dare to think about it now. Was she already dead? perhaps there was still a glimmer of hope. He could onlyfort himself in this way. However, would such luck really befall that person? he could only say one thing about this. Let''s leave it to fate. He talked to the people on the other side for a long time, but they still insisted that unless they saw them in person, they wouldn''t deal with them. In fact, it was clear that if there was no evidence, who could guarantee that what they said over the phone was true? after all, it wasn''t a simple thing to send a search and rescue team. The captain hung up the phone, but just as he did so, his phone rang again. It was still wailing like a ghost. He picked up the phone and answered the call without even looking at the number. "Hello, who''s that?" He was very angry now. No matter who called him, his tone was always like this. it''s me. the voice from the other end of the phone was faint and cold. It was as if he could smell the wind that belonged to hell. This voice was very familiar. He stopped in his tracks as if he had seen a ghost. The color on his face quickly receded. He brought the phone to his eyes. When he saw the number on the screen, he almost threw the phone away. Wu Sha ... He ced the phone to his ear with trembling hands. then, where are you? " Could it be at the ce where they fell? but how could there be a signal there? if there was a signal, would their team still need to rush half-dead? Wu Sha wasfortably getting someone to massage her shoulders. She pursed her red lips and said, " I''m waiting for you in hell. &Quot; However, Wu Sha''s words didn''t make the captain feel at ease. Instead, it made his forehead break out in cold sweat. "We''re still ... On the way back." He could hear the trembling in his voice. Even if he was an atheist, he couldn''t be calm when he encountered such a strange thing. "I''m still on the way, shouldn''t I be there soon? There''s even a signal on the phone?" Wu Sha narrowed her eyes, but the smile on her red lips seemed even colder. "If I had to rely on you guys to save me, I would have starved to death long ago." "Wu Sha, you didn''t die?" The captain understood what Wu Sha meant. She was still alive, but how could she have arrived earlier than them? and she had even returned home alive. What was the problem? could it be that something supernatural had really happened? "What else did you think? I''m still waiting to die there. With your speed, when you really find a rescue team, you''ll probably be carrying my rotten body back, " Wu Sha closed her eyes. It was still morefortable at home, and when she said this, there was a strong sense of sarcasm. Chapter 1119 I Want Both then you ... the team leader wanted to ask how Wu Sha got back. "I know what you''re going to ask. You''re going to ask how I got back, right? No matter how I came back, I will not thank you." Wu Sha stretched out her arms and legs. Her entire body felt ufortable. She was fine and could still go home, but Lu Xiaohua was still in the hospital. The team leader was very embarrassed. Wu Sha, I''m sorry. I lost my satellite phone, so I can''t contact the outside world. We can only walk back, and my phone only just got signal. &Quot; Oh ... Wu Sha didn''t feel much. She only heard sarcasm in her ears. As expected, these people were unreliable. When they first set off, didn''t they say that he would lead the team without any problems? he even had a satellite phone. In the end, she almost lost her life there. She hung up the phone and couldn''t be bothered to talk to anyone. In any case, she would still go in the future. However, that Bullsh * t team leader removed her name from the team. Of course, this time, two team members almost died. It was impossible for him to be the team leader again. The captain awkwardly put down his phone, then turned around. His lips moved a few times, but he didn''t know how to tell his teammates. I want to tell everyone a piece of good news. he looked at this one, then at that one, and finally, his gazended on Gao Yi, who had not smiled at all. Wu Sha had been saved. Although he did not know how she had been saved, she was safe and sound. Gao Yi''s body trembled, and he took a big step forward, even forgetting that he was still supporting Bai luoyin. Bai luoyin lowered her eyes, and she used her teeth to bite down on her lips that were not in a good color. what about Lu Xiaohua? is she still alive? " Gao Yi grabbed the captain''s cor. Should I ... Should I ... The team leader shook his head. I''m sorry. I don''t know about this. Wu Sha didn''t tell me. Wait a minute. he quickly took out his phone. I''ll call her back and ask her. as he spoke, he took out his phone and called Wu Sha again. After a while, he put his phone down and said in an apologetic tone. "She turned off her phone." Gao Yi did not give up and took the captain''s phone. He found Wu Sha''s number, and as expected, her phone was turned off. let''s go back first. the captain quickly put down his phone. it''s only half a day''s journey. We''ll know if they''re back by then. I think ... heforted Gao Yi and himself. since Wu Sha has been found, Lu Xiaohua should be the same. &Quot; Gao Yi did not say anything and walked to Bai luoyin''s side. He reached out to support her, but his body was extremely stiff. "Yi, do you want to give miss Lu a call? you''ll know once you ask, " Bai luoyin reminded Gao Yi carefully, but her gaze fell on Gao Yi''s backpack. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get through because Lu Xiaohua''s phone was in Gao Yi''s backpack. She did not believe that Lu Xiaohua was still alive. Yes, she could not be alive. She definitely could not be alive, right? how could she not die after falling from such a high ce? even if Wu Sha was saved, it did not mean that Lu Xiaohua could be saved as well. Gao Yi took out his phone, stupefied. The call was connected, but the music wasing from his back. He touched his backpack and put his phone back into his pocket. He wanted to walk faster. He almost wanted to rush back right now. If he did, he would have Bai luoyin by his side. He looked at Bai Luo''s stomach with aplicated gaze. It was only once, yes, it was only one drunken sex, but why was there such a thing? The child ... He actually wanted to tell her to abort the child because it was not the child he wanted. However, he could not bring himself to say it. He did not even know if he was really looking forward to this child. the child is fine. Don''t worry. Bai Luo caressed her stomach and reached out to hold Gao Yi''s hand. "Yi, our child will be fine with you here, right?" Gao Yi clenched the hand in his palm tightly. In the end, he did not say the words " abort the child. he loved the child, but this child was not the woman he wanted. The child already existed. He was a doctor, and he had saved countless lives. However, was it possible that he would kill his own child one day? No, it seemed like ... He really couldn''t do it. However, if they had a child, would the entanglement between him and Xiaohua over the past few years really end here? no, he was not willing to ept it. He was not willing ... Perhaps, he could have a child. Perhaps, he could have both. Yi, I''m not feeling well. Bai luoyin gently caressed her stomach. can we walk slower? " We''re not far away now, and the road is easy to walk, so we don''t need to follow the others." okay, " Gao Yi agreed. Even though he wished he could grow a pair of wings and fly back, the reality was that he had to amodate Bai luoyin and the child in her stomach. At that moment, Lu Xiaohua was in the hospital. She turned her head and saw Chu lui peeling an Apple. His posture with the fruit knife was not bad, and he was peeling very quickly. His hands were usually used to holding a pen, but now, he was holding a fruit knife. It felt strange, but his actions were very harmonious. After he peeled the fruit, he cut the fruits into small pieces and ced them in a small bowl for Lu Xiaohua to eat. thank you. Lu Xiaohua took it and ced it on her leg. Although the bones in her leg were fine and there was no cast, there were some slight bone fractures. The rest were external injuries. They were not serious, but she would probably need to rest for a long time. Of course, she would have to sit in a wheelchair for a long time. She ate a piece of Apple and raised her head to ask Chu lui. "Don''t you need to care about thepany?" He had been staying here all this time. Was he not afraid that something would happen to thepany and it would close down? it won''t close for the time being if I''m absent for ten days to half a month. Chu lui was not worried about thepany''s Affairs. With du Jingtang around, even though he could not make any major decisions, the basic problems could be solved. Besides, he was here. If something big happened at thepany, he could go back whenever he wanted. "You''re really not going to tell them?" Chu lui asked Lu Xiaohua again. don''t tell the Lu parents and Lu jinrong? " Chapter 1120 So, She Really Is Old mm, I won''t say it anymore. Lu Xiaohua ate another piece of Apple. It had been a long time since she had tasted the sweet and sour feeling. She had also forgotten how long it had been since she had eaten such sweet and delicious fruit. It was actually just an ordinary Apple. As for whether she should tell her family, Lu Xiaohua had never thought about it. It was better not to let them know about this. Otherwise, the things that would be involved would not be simple. The most difficult one would be Gao Yi. Therefore, she would rather stay in the hospital alone. However, it seemed like she was not alone. Didn''t she still have him? I''ll get the nanny to send you something to eatter. Chu lui stood up and walked to Lu Xiaohua''s side. Then, he sat down and pulled the nket over her. "By the way, what do you want to eat?" dumplings. Lu Xiaohua felt a little wronged. She wanted to eat everything when she came back and felt like she had been starved for half her life. It was just that Chu lui did not allow her to eat big fish and meat. She knew that her stomach could not take things that were too greasy and too nourishing, so she still ate something light. Even if she wanted to eat dumplings, she could only eat vegetarian food. sure. Chu lui took his phone and walked to the balcony to make a call. Lu Xiaohua was eating her Apple without saying a word. No one knew what she was thinking about. She was staying in the VIP Ward of this hospital. It was a single room with a small balcony. The sun would shine in from the morning, and it would be very warm in this season. She turned her face and stared at the man. He was leaning against the balcony with his legs crossed casually. The sun was shining on her face, adding some warmth to it. At this moment, this man did not seem as cold as before, but he was still far from being warm. However, Lu Xiaohua knew that although this man was not cold on the outside but warm on the inside, his heart was very soft at times. He wasn''t a good person, but he wasn''tpletely a bad person either. There was no such thing as good or bad in a person. Perhaps this person was a good person, but to others, he was a bad person. In Lu Xiaohua''s world, he treated Lu Xiaohua well, but she did not know if he was a good person or a bad person in Xia ruoxin''s world. In the evening, the Chu family''s nanny brought the dumplings. Not only were the dumplings delicious, but they were also very delicious. They were indeed vegetarian, made with chives and eggs. The skin of the dumplings was not broken, and there was not much oil in them, but they were very delicious. She ate more than ten dumplings in a row before she felt a little full. The feeling of satiety was an indescribable satisfaction. To her, there was nothing more satisfying than having a full stomach. let''s go out for a walk. Chu lui pushed a wheelchair over. The scenery outside was pretty good. He had not gone out in a long time. Lu Xiaohua really did not know what other scenery there was outside. Other than the street lights, was there anything else? However, after hearing Chu lui''s words, she wanted to go out too. Even if it was just to look at the streetlights, it was much better than looking at the four walls here. Even though there was a television and a book, she wanted to see people. Chu lui pulled the nket away and carried her up easily. When their bodies were pressed against each other, there was an indescribable throbbing feeling. Lu Xiaohua felt her heart beating faster and she suddenly became nervous. She did not know what kind of feeling it was. Was it given to her by Xia ruoxin, or was it because she felt it herself? Fortunately, the man did not notice it. Fortunately, he did not hear the sound of her heartbeat. Chu lui took a nket and covered her legs with it. Then, he took a scarf and carefully tied it for her. From Lu Xiaohua''s angle, she could clearly see the muscles on his body and his good skin. This might be inborn? Although he was a man in his thirties, he had very good skin and almost no ws on his face. Although he was not as good as a woman, such a mature and charming man was enough to kill those young and fresh meat. let''s go. Chu lui took a thermos and ced it in her hands. Lu qianhua clenched her arms tightly, and her fingers were warm. Chu lui pushed her outside. Outside the rows of streetlights, there were carsing and going from time to time. Actually, it was not toote. There were still peopleing and going. Actually, what they saw the most were not the streetlights but the people, and most of them were young people. It turned out that this was the most famous university town in the local area. There were more than a dozen universities of all kinds. Other than the elites and students from all over the country, of course, there were also foreign students who came to study here, so they would asionally see some international friends here. Lu Xiaohua touched her face. Compared to these students, she was still old. Actually, she did not feel much about age until now. It was just that she grew up year by year and aged year by year. Especially now, she had actually only been reborn for a year. She couldn''t say that she was one year old, but she had no memories of the past, so her concept of age was getting fainter and fainter. However, seeing so many college students today, she felt that she was old for the first time. "Chu lui, do you like young women? for example, they ... she leaned back in her wheelchair and thought of what she had heard before. An 18-year-old boy liked an 18-year-old woman. A 28-year-old man still liked an 18-year-old woman. It was the same for a 40-year-old man. And the woman he liked was still 18-year-old. "A young one?" Chu lui continued to push the wheelchair as he walked. He did not seem to feel much about the word ''young''. I never thought about it. Only those with good qualifications can work in mypany. Unless they''re geniuses, thepany will not ept any advice from the employees because they don''t have any work experience. to him, they were just freeloaders. Of course, thepany needed fresh blood, and the new blood was not nurtured by him. When he saw them, they would be young. She had also be an old woman. Lu Xiaohua turned around and saw Chu lui''s unwavering gaze. Even though many female students were already staring at him with obvious surprise and admiration, he did not seem to notice. He stopped and walked over. He pulled up the nket on Lu Xiaohua''s body again to prevent her legs from freezing. Lu Xiaohua touched her face again. A woman''s appearance is fleeting. It turns out that you have unknowingly be old. Chapter 1121 You Cant Eat This And That Chu lui, what if I suddenly be very old? " She didn''t know who would take a second look at her then. if we don''t do anything, everyone will grow old. Chu lui straightened his body and continued to push the wheelchair. besides ... he paused for a moment before continuing, " you might not remember, but I''ve seen your ugliest moments. I dare to swear that you weren''t as scary as you were when you were old. &Quot; And what kind of appearance could make Chu lui say that it was terrifying? And now, Chu lui was indeed using the word ''terrifying''. "When was my most embarrassing moment?" Lu Xiaohua felt a little strange. What was she like in the past? why did it feel like she was talking about another person, but this person just had to be her? it happened more than a year ago. Chu lui stopped his wheelchair, rolled up his sleeves, and sat on a step. Coincidentally, Lu Xiaohua''s line of sight was parallel to his. This way, she could also look into his calm but hard to understand dark eyes. you were caught to mine gold. It was hard on you. as he said that, he reached out and touched Lu Xiaohua''s forehead. Even though her face had changed, her eyes did not change at all. Even though she had no memories, she was still the Xia ruoxin from the past. He continued, " at that time, you would be searching for gold in the sand River. If you were lucky, you could exchange the gold for some things, food, daily necessities, and some other things. &Quot; "Do you know what you changed into?" He thought that she definitely did not remember and just wanted to ask. Indeed, Lu Xiaohua seemed to be interested as her eyes lit up. Chu lui thought that she liked to hear it. And as expected, Lu Xiaohua liked it. "What did I exchange for?" She quickly asked, is it food? "What do you think you''ll change to in that kind of ce?" Chu lui did not answer but asked her a question instead. He just wanted to know what she would choose if she was given another chance. Would she still choose the things that Xia ruoxin had chosen? would she continue on the path that Xia ruoxin had chosen? I was thinking ... Lu qianhua held the cup in her hand. What did she want? was it to exchange a gold that she had painstakingly obtained for food? but there should be food there. Otherwise, wouldn''t the people who were trying to mine for gold starve to death? there should be a ce to sleep. If there was no ce to sleep, would they have to suffer the harsh weather? So ... She blinked her long eyshes and suddenly smiled. A warm smile appeared at the corner of her eyebrows. I think I''ll change my toothpaste and toothbrush. No matter what other people think, I want to live like a human, not a ve. &Quot; Chu lui stood up again. He walked behind Xia ruoxin and started to push the wheelchair. "Chu lui, what did I choose back then?" Lu Xiaohua saw that Chu lui did not answer her question, so she wanted to ask. In the end, what did the past her, the her that she had forgotten, choose? Chu lui stopped pushing the wheelchair and tidied up her hair. His fingers were warm and light. "Whether it''s in the past or now, it''s all you." "Your choice has never changed, you know?" Lu Xiaohua was suddenly stunned. She seemed to have understood what Chu lui meant. That her, that Xia ruoxin, had chosen her current choice. Yes, they were the same person. They had always been the same person. It was not anyone else but herself. Her long eyshes fluttered and then she ced it on the thermos in her hand. She felt that Chu lui had made the right decision to give her this. She was feeling a lot of uneasiness and confusion now. She clenched her hands from time to time as if it could eliminate this uneasiness that should not exist. Her gaze stopped at the roadside stalls. Some of them were selling small things, and some were selling some local food. "You want to go?" Chu lui followed her line of sight. Why? did she like this ce? Lu Xiaohua rarely went to some ces. For example, she could walk around freely and live without any distracting thoughts. It seemed like she had never experienced any of these. She had serious insomnia, but recently, it had improved a little, and her mood had also be more rxed. Chu lui pushed her wheelchair and brought her to the street stalls. This was a very down-to-earth ce, especially the various snacks on the side of the road. They seemed to be quite appetizing. Even though Lu Xiaohua was full now, she was still a little envious. Of course, her mouth was also a little envious. "You can''t eat chili or seafood." Chu lui''s voice was monotonous, just like how a doctor would say these things. Lu Xiaohua clenched the cup in her hand tightly. She really wanted to eat it, especially one with chili. This feeling was simply too good. She gulped and touched her pocket, not sure if she had enough change. This didn''t seem expensive. After searching for a long time, she remembered that she didn''t seem to have any money. No, she didn''t have a single cent on her. Her bag was gone, and everything she ate and drank now, even the hospital fees, were all on this man. Therefore, she felt as if she had been abandoned. It turned out that Lu Xiaohua was so poor that she did not even have a single cent. Chu lui took out his wallet and handed it to her. do you want to help me take care of my wallet first? " He said it in a serious manner. Of course, it didn''t feel like he was joking, but it just had to be a joke. Of course, what was supposed to be an interesting statement was now a cold joke. Lu Xiaohua did not stand on ceremony and took Chu lui''s wallet. As expected, boss Chu''s wallet was heavy enough. Other than a pile of cards, there were also hundred-dor bills. However, there was not enough change. Originally, a rich man like Chu lui would use his credit card to spend wherever he went. It was not easy for him to carry so many hundred-dor bills on him. She didn''t count how much money was in it. She didn''tck money, and neither did Chu lui. Chu lui pushed his wheelchair again and strolled around. After one round, Lu Xiaohua bought a bunch of things, but indeed, she did not put chili in them. There were some vegetable skewers, various snacks from deep-frying, and some other food. Chu lui sat on the steps again, bought a newspaper, and ced Lu Xiaohua''s things on it. When he bought it, he didn''t see much, but when he put it down, there was a big pile. Chu lui did not request Lu Xiaohua to go on a diet to lose weight. She was thin to begin with, and it was good for her to gain some weight. Even the doctor said that she had too little body fat and needed more nutrition. Chapter 1122 He Helped Her Wash Her Feet There was a stall selling freshly-fried fruit juice at the side. Chu lui stood up and went to buy two sses of fruit juice. One was for himself and the other was for Lu Xiaohua. He drove and did not drink. As for Lu Xiaohua, she did not even think about it. The two of them sat there and started eating. Lu qianhua wiped her hands and pushed the wheelchair closer to Chu lui. Then, she rolled up Chu lui''s sleeves. The two of them felt very natural, without any awkwardness. I ate it all on my clothes. she patted Chu lui''s sleeve. However, she was d that Chu lui was not wearing a suit and tie today. Otherwise, he would not be able to eat anything from a roadside stall with his current appearance. Chu lui looked at his sleeves. It was true. There was a lot of seasoning on them. He would just take them for dry cleaning tomorrow. He picked up another string and gave it to Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua was indeed quite disgusted. This kind of food had to be eaten with a strong taste. To be honest, such a light taste did not feel good at all. It was not satisfying either. However, it was better than nothing. It was better to have something to eat than nothing. She ate casually and happily. Of course, she was satisfied. Chu lui was the same. Other than the time when he was a student, he had been so indulgent. It turned out that he had been suppressing himself under rules for so many years. As the CEO of the Chu enterprise, he had listed down what he should and shouldn''t do, and he was abiding by them. However, as time went by, he even thought that this was his personality. It turned out that it was not. The current him could stop being the president of yang enterprise and just be an ordinary person. "Do you still want to eat?" Chu lui asked Lu Xiaohua if she wanted to buy more. Even though his stomach was quite full, he thought he could still eat. no need, I''m full. Lu Xiaohua touched her stomach. She really only ate and did not exercise now. How could she exercise with her legs like this? if she continued to eat, she would really die of obesity. Chu lui seemed a little disappointed. He did not know if he would have another chance. "We can stille back tomorrow?" Lu Xiaohua opened the cup and took a sip of water. The water was still hot and very warm. There were still many things that she had not eaten and had not tried. She sighed. Actually, only such days could be said to be peaceful. She just did not know how many things were hidden in this. okay,e over tomorrow. Chu lui made another appointment with Lu Xiaohua. He was even looking forward toing over earlier the next day, so he sat there and ate a meal that was not expensive, but it was a satisfying snack. Tomorrow, they couldy a pic cloth on the ground and use it as a pic. However, he felt that it would be a little silly. How could a side meal end up like this? He had been thinking along the way, and in the end, he felt that the most suitable thing to do was to buy a newspaper and spread it on the ground. The wind was getting colder, and Lu Xiaohua pulled up her stall. At this time, thousands of lights were on, and it was warm andfortable. She liked this kind of night. However, she didn''t want to sleep tonight. She didn''t have many requests. She just wanted to have a good night''s sleep. It didn''t matter whether she dreamed or not, whether she remembered the dream or not. She just wanted a good night''s sleep, the kind that could close her eyes and sleep until dawn. Chu lui went to the washroom to get some hot water and added something to it. He could even smell the scent of Chinese medicine. He ced the ss of water in front of Lu Xiaohua, then he squatted down and rolled up his sleeves. Lu Xiaohua was stunned. Was this man going to wash his face? Xiaohua,e and soak your feet. he tested the water temperature with his hand. It was just right. It wasn''t hot. Lu Xiaohua retracted her foot. Was he going to see her extend her foot? in ancient times, women''s feet could not be seen by men. Although there was no such practice in modern times, it was still embarrassing. It was not as simple as extending her hand. The water was getting cold, but Chu lui still squatted on the ground and waited for her. Lu Xiaohua knew this man''s personality. He never seemed to give up on anything he wanted to do. I''ll do it myself. she sat by the bed, careful not to hurt her leg. you can''t. Chu lui didn''t give her a chance to exin. He pulled her feet over and ced them in the basin. Lu Xiaohua was so embarrassed that she didn''t dare to look at him. It was true. However, when her feet were in the basin, she really felt veryfortable. It was as if the hot water was opening up all the pores on her body, and she actually started to sweat. Chu lui''s palm was so big that one of his hands was almost the size of her feet. His hands pressed nimbly on her feet, and it felt a little sore. Suddenly, she felt her nose sting. I know you can''t sleep well. Chu lui continued to massage the acupuncture points on her feet as he said, " so I found a famous Chinese doctor and got this prescription from him. You used to be like this too. You had nightmares easily and woke up easily. Later, I used this method to soak your feet. As expected, your insomnia improved a lot. You''re more energetic during the day. &Quot; it''s Chinese medicine in here. It needs a matching technique, so I said you can''t do it. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua gently bit her red lips. As she bit, her heart seemed to tighten and hurt a little. Chu lui, did you do this before? " Actually, she was just testing the waters. The answer was yes or no, right? "What do you think?" Chu lui raised his head and looked at her. His dark eyes were bottomless, and they did not seem to have much emotion. However, Lu Xiaohua noticed a sh of light in his eyes. It was as if she could see the Gxy in the light. Lu Xiaohua could not answer this question because she did not remember. Chu lui took a towel from the side and carefully wiped her feet clean. Her feet were still as fair and small as before, and the raindrops looked very simr to her. Their legs were also exactly the same. Rainy''s feet are like this too. Chu lui smiled and said, " at first, when I washed her feet, it was like a battle. The little fellow was like me; she didn''t like to have her feet touched. Later on, she got used to it, and only I could help her wash her feet. If others touched her feet, she would be unhappy. Luckily, you don''t have such a weird habit. &Quot; He picked up the water and went into the bathroom. Lu Xiaohua pulled the nket over herself and took a book. Actually, she just didn''t know how to continue the conversation, so most of the time, he was the one talking while she listened. Chapter 1123 1114-All Owed He didn''t talk much about the past. Sometimes, when he thought about it, he might say a few words, but he would always brush it off. She was lying on the pillow with a book in her hand, but she couldn''t read a word. When Chu lui came out, he thought she was asleep, so he deliberately lightened his footsteps and did not disturb her. Instead, he took off his coat andy on the small bed on the other side. Other than the nurses who were on duty 24 hours a day, there was a small bed for family members to rest on. As expected of a VIP, this bed was much bigger than an ordinary bed. Hey down and put his arm behind his head. Then, he dimmed the light a little, leaving only a trace of light. It was not so dark that he could not see his fingers. "Chu lui ..." Lu Xiaohua suddenly spoke. So, she was not sleeping. "Why aren''t you sleeping yet?" Chu lui maintained the same posture. He turned his face to the side. Under the faint light, he could not see clearly. He could only see her shoulder-length hair. It was very soft. In this aspect, his rainy was the same. Rainy mostly followed her mother''s style. Other than the color of her eyes, her temper was simr to his. Lu Xiaohua sat up and carefully ced the book in her hand to the side. Then, she breathed gently as if she was a little sleepy. actually, you don''t have to be like this. There are nurses here, and I''m not seriously ill. You really don''t have to stay here to apany me. I know you''re very busy and have a lot of things to deal with every day. Maybe you can stay here with me for a few days now, but when you go back, your work will crush you to death. So, there''s really no need for you to stay here. She grabbed the nket on her body and felt a little cold. I''m fine. Chu lui closed his eyes. It waspletely dark in front of him, but even in this darkness, his heart had never been at ease. I owe you this. I''ll deal with thepany in my own way. It won''t fall, that''s all. He raised the corner of his lips. If it were to fall so easily, it wouldn''t be the Chu group. The Chu enterprise already had a systematic management system, and each department could mediate between each other. As the president, he sometimes had to make most of thepany''s operational decisions, and there were some documents that needed his signature. He could be very busy, but he could also be very free. He was busy because he had nothing to do. He only had work, and he loved to work. But if he wanted to be free, he could be very free, because he needed time. He needed to rx. It was just that all these years, there were not many things that could let him rx. Now that he had finally found one, couldn''t he just rest for a few more days? Lu Xiaohuay down again, and she let out a soft sigh. Chu lui''s stubbornness was the same as his methods ... Terrifying. She thought she wouldn''t be able to fall asleep and would probably keep her eyes open until dawn. However, she didn''t expect that it would be morning when she opened her eyes again. She was still in a daze for half a day. The feeling of having a good night''s sleep was very satisfying, and she was in good spirits. It had been a long time since she had slept like this. When she was outdoors, she would fall asleep easily at night because she was too tired. Therefore, she was not afraid to walk for as long as she wanted to have a good night''s sleep. She thought that when her life was back on track, insomnia woulde to her again, but it didn''t seem like it. She actually slept all the way until dawn. Moreover, she was in good spirits and her mind was clear. This had not happened in a long time. She really wanted to take a breath of fresh air on the balcony and stretch her back. She thought that it was a wonderful morning, a wonderful day. you''re awake. Chu lui walked in from outside. He was still wearing the gray trench coat, and he had the height and figure of a model. Even if it was just an ordinary coat, it would definitely attract people in a crowd. I just woke up. Lu Xiaohua couldn''t help but stretch. She wanted to lie in the nket and sleep a little longer, but she was afraid that she would lose sleep again at night, so she had to get up. Chu lui pushed her into the washroom and closed the door. Lu Xiaohua heaved a sigh of relief. Was that the fair-skinned, smiling, and radiant woman in the mirror her? How could she remember most of the time in the past? She was as white as a ghost. Gao Yi said that she was not in a good mood, but she had eaten a lot of tonics and meals, but it had never improved. Perhaps at this time, being thin had be a kind of charm, but Gao Yi said that her thin body was actually an illness. She thought that if this continued, she might really gain weight. As for whether it was true or not, it would take time to decide. When she thought of Gao Yi, the smile on her face also dropped slightly. She deliberately did not think of his name because she felt that there was no need to. Whether he was willing to save her or not, she was still alive. It was just as Chu lui had said. He owed her. And did she owe Gao Yi something as well? She scooped up some cold water and sshed it on her face from time to time. The instant chill made her feel a little colder. She shivered and quickly turned on the hot water to wash her face. In the bathroom, other than her things, there were also Chu lui''s. Two sets of toothbrushes, men''s shaving cream, and a set of men''s skincare products. They looked ordinary, but they were specially designed for men. She had seen Lu jinrong use this set before. In fact, she felt that her personal space had been invaded. Every time she saw this, she always had a strange feeling. It was as if they had once been like this, sharing the same bathroom, sleeping in the same bed, and even using the same pair of chopsticks. She didn''t know if that was the case, and no one would tell her. On the shelf, there was a whole set of women''s skin care products, all of which were from the International top brands. Moreover, it was the brand that she had always used. He understood it and was also very attentive. She really wanted to know what had happened between them in the past. However, she knew that she would only treat it as a story if someone told her because she had no memory and no personal experience. These were Shen Wei''s exact words, and she had to admit that Shen Wei was right. That was why she didn''t want to hear about her past from other people''s mouths because there was no resonance. She wanted to remember it and know it for herself, but it was easier said than done. The first person she had to convince was none other than Gao Yi. Chapter 1124 Doctor Gaos Girlfriend Is Pregnant But now, she did not want to see him again. Chu lui pushed her outside to bask in the sun. The sun was pretty good today, and they could enjoy a peaceful afternoon under the sun. Life in the hospital was like this. He would wait day by day for her to recover and be discharged from the hospital ... She had just closed her eyes and wanted to rest for a while. It had nothing to do with sleep. She just wanted to sort out some things, so she sat there quietly. However, two nurses had appeared beside her without her knowing and the two of them were secretly talking about something. doctor Gao, you''re back? " "Really? didn''t you say you were going outdoors? You''ve taken half a month''s leave, why are you back in less than a week?" his girlfriend is pregnant. It''s such a simple thing, " the first nurse said as she pinched a flower. I thought we might have a chance, but now, there''s nothing left. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua raised her head and looked at the sun above her head. Suddenly, this overly strong ray of light pierced her eyes. She quickly closed her eyes, and the corners of her eyes seemed to hurt. Actually, she wasn''t that sad, really. Maybe it was because she didn''t love him, or maybe it was because she didn''t love him enough. She felt as if she had been betrayed and abandoned. However, it wasn''t the time to tear her heart apart yet. At this moment, Chu lui walked over. He had just finished a call and exined some matters in thepany, so he did not hear the two nurses ''conversation. "What''s wrong? where do you feel ufortable?" He ced his hand on Lu Xiaohua''s face. He could tell that she did not look too good. I''m fine. I''m just a little hungry. Lu Xiaohua narrowed her eyes slightly and left some things at the corner of her eyes so that no one could see them. I''m hungry. Chu lui looked at his watch. It was almost 10 O ''clock, and it was indeed time to eat. let''s go. I''ll Push You out for dinner. the weather was nice today. It was indeed a good time to take a walk outside. After he finished speaking, he had already pushed the wheelchair and left with Lu Xiaohua. However, he did not know that there was a sh of calmness on Lu Xiaohua''s face. She was very quiet, so quiet that she felt a little depressed. She was very quiet, so quiet that she felt a little ufortable. "What do you want to eat?" Chu lui asked Lu Xiaohua as he walked. There were a few good restaurants here that he had not noticed before. Even though the ce was not big and the decorations were not luxurious, the food was pretty good. Some of the dishes seemed to be passed down from their ancestors, and they were quite edible. anything is fine. Lu Xiaohua lowered her head and looked at her fingers. She was not picky. She was not picky about anything. She could forgive many things. She even felt that she could forgive Chu lui no matter what he had done in the past. However, she hated betrayal and deception. Chu lui picked a restaurant that was considered clean and ordered a lot of food. The amount of food was not bad, but it was a waste for two people to eat. However, this feeling was good. They could eat whatever they wanted and eat as much as they wanted. In front of so many delicacies, the gloominess in her heart was finally swept away. She started to enjoy the delicacies. Recently, she did not realize that she had gained weight from Chu lui''s care. Herplexion was getting better and better. Of course, her leg injury was also getting better day by day. After the meal, Lu Xiaohua asked Chu lui to bring her to the mall and bought a few books. She was afraid that her leg would have to stay in the hospital for a while. She did not like to watch television, but she liked to read. As she flipped through the pages, she realized that time passed very quickly. Of course, sometimes, she would feel that she aged slower. "Let''s go buy some clothes to wear?" Chu lui looked at Lu Xiaohua''s clothes. They were simple and in. Even though Lu Xiaohua did notck clothes to wear, he still felt that it was too little. okay, " Lu Xiaohua agreed. it''s not like you''re spending my money. &Quot; mm, spend whatever you want. Chu lui had already given his wallet to Lu Xiaohua, and at this time, Lu Xiaohua was still holding his wallet in her hand. However, Lu Xiaohua could not try on clothes now, so she could only buy some casual clothes for home wear. She did not have to be particr about the style, but it had to befortable. She took a few pairs of men''s socks when Chu lui wasn''t paying attention and ced them in the shopping bag. Then, they paid the bill and left. Although they were casual home clothes, when the bill was paid, even she felt that she was quite a prodigal. She had spent a lot. Chu lui, on the other hand, felt that it was a man''s ability and pride to be able to spend money on his woman and make her beautiful. When it was time to go back, Chu lui helped to hang the clothes in the closet. However, he found a few pairs of men''s socks, and he could not let his imagination run wild. These were for him. He left the men''s socks behind. He had seen them now, and they were for him. He happily ced the few pairs of socks in his pocket, and there was an indescribable sense of satisfaction in his heart. He thought that the most unforgettable thing in his life would be when ruoxin bought clothes for Gao Yi. When they got married, he lied to her and bought her a ne, but she didn''t seem to have bought him anything because he didn''tpare himself to her and he didn''t put his heart into it. He knew that he had made a mistake, a huge one. But now, he had a present from her, even though it was just a pair of socks. "You''re in a good mood today?" Lu Xiaohua drank a ss of fruit juice and looked up at Chu lui from time to time. He seemed to be smiling. The corners of his lips, which were always parallel, were now slightly curved up. This was a smile and not his original facial expression. "Did I?" Chu lui still refused to admit it. He stretched out his long legs and revealed the socks he was wearing on his feet as if he did it on purpose. Of course, Lu Xiaohua remembered these socks. The patterns on them were very unique. They were the few pairs that she had bought. Was this man smug? Is this man trying to show off?" Was he doing this on purpose for her to see? Lu Xiaohua lowered her head and took a few more sips of fruit juice. No wonder people said that sometimes, men had Hearts of ss and needed to be coaxed. She felt that these words were right. Give him some color. He had a few dye shops. This was true for men like Chu lui. She continued to drink her juice calmly and pretended not to know anything. However, some of her thoughts were transparent in Chu lui''s eyes. This man''s eyes could be frighteningly sharp at times. Of course, he was even more pleased with himself because he knew that he wasn''t thinking too highly of himself. These socks were indeed bought for him. Although it was only a few pairs, it was enough to make him happy for a few days. Chapter 1125 Do You Still Want Me As Your Mother? When she ced a book on her knees, it had be an indispensable part of Lu Xiaohua''s daily life. Just like now, when the warm light fell on her body, it was clear, gentle, and warm. Even her hair seemed to be dyed a warm gold. She turned a page of the book, and the shadow of the leaves fell. When she had to choose, it just happened to be her book. She lowered her eyes and flipped through the pages carefully. In the distance, two women walked over and happened to be sitting on another chair not far from Lu Xiaohua. "How are you feeling today? are you feeling ufortable anywhere?" Wei Lan asked Bai luoyin worriedly, " what''s wrong with Xiao Yi? why did he have to do such a dangerous thing and bring you along? luckily, you''re not the one who got into trouble this time. Otherwise, how would I be able to face your father? your father is no longer around. If something happened to you because of Xiao Yi, what do you want me and Xiao Yi to do? " Wei Lan thought of Bai Zhenfeng. Back then, she had left so resolutely, but what did that mean? they were husband and wife for a lifetime. How could they not have feelings for each other? Now that he was no longer here, what was the point of saying all this? aunty, I''m fine. Bai luoyin held Wei Lan''s hand tightly andforted her. actually, I wasn''t too sure at first, butter on, I felt that something wasn''t right, so I secretly tested it. The result was that Gao Yi couldn''t be med for this. It''s all my fault. &Quot; "You''re still calling me Auntie?" Wei Lan sighed. After going around in circles, why did they still end up back at the same ce? He didn''t know if this was fate or destiny. Bai luoyin caressed her lower abdomen. It was still t, but there was a little life here. Then, she raised her head and smiled a little carefully, and there were some tears at the corners of her eyes. Auntie, I''m not qualified. Now that I think about what I did back then, I feel ashamed and too ashamed to face you. Now, you''re still so kind to me, giving me food, a ce to live, and even helping me with my father''s funeral. I''m already very grateful and touched. I won''t have any more wishful thinking. &Quot; and I know about what happened between Yi and miss Lu. I just want to give birth to this child ... she lowered her head, and her voice seemed to be choked with sobs. However, Wei Lan''s heart also felt bad when she heard this. don''t talk nonsense. she patted Bai luoyin''s shoulder tofort her. let''s not talk about the past. Who hasn''t made any mistakes before? that miss Lu isn''t suitable for our Gao Yi. Her family background is too high. Our Gao Yi is just an ordinary doctor now. He wants an ordinary person''s life, and he likes this kind of simple life. However, these are things that miss Lu can''t give him. Furthermore, it''s unknown whether miss Lu is still unknown or not. She might not even be alive anymore. You don''t have to say anything now. Just take care of your body and the child in your stomach. I won''t let my grandson wander outside." Wei Lan had already decided in her heart that she wanted Gao Yi and Bai luoyin to remarry even without the child. Before Bai Zhenfeng died, she had promised him, so how could she go back on her words? furthermore, Gao Yi''s child was in Bai luoyin''s stomach now. It was Bai Zhenfeng''s blood and also her grandson. This was the best. Yes, this was the best. "I''ll ask Lin Yi toe back tomorrow. Why is he looking for that woman every day? didn''t he say that someone was looking for her? Even if she wanted to look for him, couldn''t she just call the police? why did she have to go there again? what if something happened to him? Does he still want me as his mother? does he still want the child in your stomach?" No, she had to call her son now. She was going to call her son back now. That Lu Xiaohua would really kill her son. Don''t me her for not liking Lu Xiaohua. It was only because Lu Xiaohua appeared at the wrong time. When she appeared, it was the same time Bai Zhenfeng passed away. Wei Lan was not a mean person, but when she put some things together, she still chose her own son. She took out her phone and called Gao Yi. She only hoped that her son''s phone still had signal and not that he was already in the mountains and couldn''t pick up. When the phone rang for a long time and she heard the call from the other side, Wei Lan''s heart finally rxed. "Yi, where are you now?" She quickly asked, afraid that he had already set off. I''m getting ready to go. Gao Yi''s foot was already in the car. Actually, he was prepared to go up the mountain. He had not been able to contact Wu Sha, and he also knew if Lu Xiaohua was fine. Therefore, he could not wait. He did not dare to wait. Wei Lan stood up and clenched the phone in her hand tightly.e back immediately. Luoyin isn''t feeling well. Your child isn''t feeling well either. Do you even know who you are now? if you still want to look for that woman, fine, don''t treat me as your mother, " she said cruelly. Before Gao Yi could say anything, Wei Lan had already hung up the phone. Then, she walked over and helped Bai luoyin up. "Luoyin, let''s go back first." okay. Bai Luo''s mother smiled at Wei Lan. Of course, she had heard everything that Wei Lan had said. Sometimes, a woman''s life would start from here. A mother''s honor was dependent on her son, that was how it was. The two of them gradually walked away. They did not know that the woman in the wheelchair not far away from them had heard their conversation clearly. This person was none other than Lu Xiaohua. Lu Xiaohua picked up the thermal cup on the side and drank the water in the cup. She maintained her posture until the nurse came over. "Miss Lu, do you want to go back?" mm, let''s go back. Lu Xiaohua put down the cup in her hand and closed the book. She blocked the sun from her eyes. It was not ring anymore, but she still felt it was a little piercing. She just did not know whether it was piercing to her eyes or her heart. The wind flipped a page of the book she had ced on her knees. The words seemed to be a little blurred. She didn''t know if it was because she was too far away or because she was starting to get short-sighted. The nurse helped her lie down and closed her eyes. Lu Xiaohua was a little drowsy now ... When she opened her eyes again, Chu lui was already there. He had brought hisptop with him and was typing on it. When the light from the screen fell in front of him, everything started to be quiet. Lu Xiaohua sat up. She was not asleep, or she had woken up, but she did not want to move. "You''re awake?" Chu lui took off his headphones and closed hisptop. He walked over and ced his hand on her forehead. When he saw that it was not hot, he heaved a sigh of relief. Chapter 1126 Found Her I want to drink water. Lu Xiaohua felt that her throat was a little hoarse. and what time is it now? " How long had she been sleeping? how did she fall asleep just like that? if she fell asleep now, what was she going to do tonight? sleep or not? Chu lui raised his wrist to look at his watch. it''s almost five. The nurse said that you slept around two and slept for two hours. It''s not a long time. he poured her another ss of water and ced it in her hand. don''t worry. Chu lui tidied her slightly messy hair. He knew what she was worried about. it''s good to take a nap in the afternoon. At night, soak your feet. You''ll fall asleep easily. &Quot; thank you. Lu Xiaohua took the cup and ced it by her lips before drinking it mouthful by mouthful. I''ll take you to the night market tonight. Chu lui tidied her hair again. I''ll be busy for a while. &Quot; okay, " Lu Xiaohua agreed, but she kept staring in the direction of the balcony. "Where do you want to go?" Chu lui asked Lu Xiaohua. Actually, she didn''t need to say anything. She only needed to look at him, and he would understand. I want to go ... Lu Xiaohua did not want to stay on the bed. Even if she had to sit in a wheelchair, she would be fine. She wanted to see the negative thoughts outside and bask in the sun. Not long after, Chu lui was still sitting in front of hisptop and dealing with documents. Lu Xiaohua, on the other hand, was on the balcony. She was holding the new phone that Chu lui had given her and would ask her to y games when she was free. The scenery outside was still the same as before, and the gentle breeze blew on her face. A trace of coolness and a trace of warmth. She squinted her eyes slightly and leaned her back against the wheelchair. Her legs did not hurt much, but she still could not move freely. Outside, a young man was supporting a woman. His movements were very careful. Although he didn''t show anything on his face, he was very nervous, and his eyes could be seen. Lu Xiaohua kept staring at them until the man suddenly stopped and looked in her direction. Unfortunately, their angle and view were different, so she could see him, but he might not. "Yi, What are you looking at?" Bai luoyin followed Gao Yi''s line of sight, but she only saw a row of trees and nothing else. it''s nothing. Gao Yi turned around. There was something hidden in his eyes, but he did not get angry at Bai luoyin. His eyesnded on Bai luoyin''s stomach, and aplicated feeling filled his heart. What was this child going to do? what was he going to do? Lu Xiaohua had not been found, and Wu Sha had not been contacted. So many things were weighing on him, and he was ... It was unbearable. let''s go. he helped Bai luoyin up again. Their fate, which had originally been broken, seemed to be rising crazily again, and these threads seemed to have been woven into a huge, binding him so tightly that he almost could not breathe. The two of them gradually disappeared, as if they had never been here before. Lu Xiaohua caressed her new phone. If she had the heart, she could have just made a call. Why did she not call? did she not have the heart, or ... Did she forget? She picked up the phone, entered a string of numbers, and then put it to her ear. Not long after, the call was connected. little flower, how is it? are you okay? " Wu Sha''s voice could be heard from the other side. There was not much noise, so she should be in a quiet ce. She was right. Wu Sha was currently in her family''s holiday vi. Some people were really too annoying. They bothered her every day and wanted to look for her. Of course, she knew what they wanted to do. They wanted to know if Lu Xiaohua was alive or dead. However, it was not that easy. She had tricked them, so it was not like she could not trick them back. Sometimes, you really shouldn''t offend women. Men''s tricks are open and aboveboard, but women can sometimes y dirty, which you can''t stand at all. yeah, I''m fine. Lu Xiaohua lowered her long eyshes. She ced her fingers on the book on herp and gently stroked it. Then, her hand smelled of books. sis Wu, I have a favor to ask of you. she sighed softly and drew another line with her finger, as if a mark had been left in her heart. She put down her hand, and the book in her hand fell to the ground. Then, she turned a page, and arge palm reached over and picked up the book from the ground. Then, it patted the book gently and ced it on her knee. thank you, " Lu Xiaohua thanked him and pressed her finger on the page. He must have heard the conversation between her and Wu Sha. After Gao Yi brought Bai luoyin for a check-up, he was lectured by Wei Lan for almost an hour. He felt like his head was about to explode, but Wei Lan still did not let him off. Herst sentence was to ask him to marry Bai luoyin again. However, how was it possible to remarry? let''s not talk about whether he had feelings for Bai luoyin. The only person he liked and loved right now was Lu Xiaohua. This was the woman he had been chasing after all this time. This was the woman he had been waiting for for a few years. Some rtionships couldn''t be broken just because they wanted to. Moreover, Lu Xiaohua was still missing. How could he let Bai luoyin get married again? how could they possibly be together? However, even if he had a million reasons, he could not refute Wei Lan''s words because one of the mistakes was in Bai luoyin''s stomach. Sometimes, he really wished that the child never existed, but he also thought about how it would feel to have his own child. He hesitated for a long time between aborting the child or not. In the end, he helplessly realized that he could not do it, and it was impossible for Wei Lan to abandon her grandson. But what was he going to do? what was Xiaohua going to do? At this moment, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang. He quickly took out his phone from his pocket. It was a call from the captain of the outdoor team. His heart suddenly tightened. Did he have news of Wu Sha? then, did he have news of Xiaohua too? He quickly put his phone to his ear, but he did not notice that Bai luoyin''s extremely gloomy face was not far away. As soon as the call connected, the captain''s words poured out like beans. When it came to Gao Yi, it wasn''t pouring, but smashing. Gao Yi, I''m telling you, I''ve already contacted Wu Sha. No, it was Wu Sha who connected the dots to me. You don''t have to look for Lu Xiaohua anymore. She was rescued together with Wu Sha and only suffered some minor injuries. Sis Wu said it wasn''t serious, but she''s still recuperating. As for why she hasn''t contacted us, it''s because Wu Sha didn''t want anyone to know. She''s taking revenge on us and deliberately making us anxious. &Quot; hello, hello ... Gao Yi, Gao Yi, are you listening? " Chapter 1127 Cat Or Pig After a long time, Gao Yi finally hung up. His lips could not help but curve upwards. That indescribable feeling ... Was it excitement or being touched? If one day, you could be moved to tears, then congrattions. At the very least, you could still be moved. Gao Yi quickly turned his face away. He knew that there was no one here, but he still didn''t want anyone to see him like this. He wiped the corners of his eyes. He didn''t know when he could cry, but he had forgotten how long it had been since hest cried. Bai luoyin''s hand grabbed the wall so hard that her fingers were almost digging into the wall. With a snap, it sounded like her carefully manicured nail had broken. In fact, no one knew that it was not just her nail that had broken, but one of her heartstrings. The breeze was gentle and warm, and there were a few rays of the setting sun. In the distance, there was a patch of sunset, and the setting sun was like blood. Chu lui walked over and reached out to pick up the book on Lu Xiaohua''s knee. Then, he ced it on the table at the side. He took out his phone and ced it by his ear. "Jingtang, help me do something." When he hung up the phone, Lu Xiaohua still had not woken up. Perhaps it was because she had insomnia for too long in the past, but she fell asleep easily now, whether it was day or night. Without the anxiety and uneasiness of insomnia, herplexion was much better. Even her legs recovered much faster than they had expected. In a few days, when the examination showed that there was nothing wrong, she could be discharged. He squatted down and pulled the nket up from Lu qianhua''s legs. He let her stay there because he knew that she actually liked it. Lu Xiaohua could finally fall asleep. No matter how long she slept, she was truly asleep. When she woke up, there was a small thing by her feet. meow ... the little thing raised its headzily. It was a fat white Garfield. It was very clean, with round eyes and a pink nose. It was very cute, but it seemed to be a little heavy. Was this cat overweight? why was it so fat? She reached out and picked up the scarily fat cat on the ground and ced it on herp. This cat was really stupid, but fortunately, although it was fat, it was still cute. The kitten licked its meaty paws and meowed at her for a long time. Was he hungry? Lu Xiaohua patted the cat''s head and weighed it in her hand. As expected, this cat was really heavy. She wondered how she had fed it. The door to the ward opened, and Chu lui walked in with some things in his hands. When the dumb cat saw Chu lui, it hurriedly jumped to the ground, shook its chubby head, and walked overzily. Its two front paws hugged Chu lui''s leg. It meowed once again, but it was unwilling to meow again. Chu lui put down the bag and took out a cat bowl from the bag. He grabbed some cat food and poured some water into the other bowl. The dumb cat that was hugging his leg finally let go of his leg and walked slowly to its food bowl and started eating. "You brought it here?" Lu Xiaohua pushed the wheelchair over and rested her face on the armrest of the wheelchair. how can the hospital let you bring a cat? " She remembered that pets were forbidden in the hospital. Cats and dogs were not allowed. we''re staying in a private ward. Chu lui stood up and looked at the dumb cat on the floor with her. It was eating happily. It was really dumb and too fat. I gave this cat to rainy in the past. I said that it was a Mini-Cat that wouldn''t grow up. Who knew that it would grow so fat? " Chu lui really felt like he had been cheated. When he bought it, the staff at the Pet Shop said that it was a mini cat and would not grow up, but how did it end up like this? he really did not understand. It was cute when it was young. Other than being a littlezy, it was always an obedient kitten. Now, it could not be called a cat but a pig. This cat was almost 20 pounds and was almost as heavy as rainy. However, it seemed like it was still growing. no matter how small it is, it still depends on the person feeding it. If you don''t control it, it''ll be a pig no matter how small it is. Lu Xiaohua reached out her hand and gently patted the kitten''s head. It had grown to this extent in just a year, and it was even fed to this extent. It could be seen how good the food Chu lui gave was. Actually, Chu lui did not know that when he went to look for rainy, he threw the cat to du Jingtang. As for du Jingtang''s mother, su Yunfei, because she was allergic to animal hair, Du Jingtang had no choice but to take care of the cat at Dong fangjing''s house. Dong fangjing didn''t have time to care about it. The cat had been taken care of by the old Butler of the Dong fangjing family. Dong fangjing had told him to take good care of the cat and not let it die. So, the Butler remembered this and found someone in the Pet Shop to set a diet for the cat. Every day, it was either meat or fish. Within two months, the cat had been fed until it was deformed, and then it had been fed like this for a long time. In the end, when Chu lui brought the cat back for his daughter, he realized that the cat was heavier than his daughter. So, he did not bring it back and continued to let Dongfang Jing take care of it. This time, he was afraid that Lu Xiaohua would be lonely, so he brought the cat over to apany her for a few days. However, the cat seemed to have gained weight again recently. "It''s trying to lose weight, right?" Lu Xiaohua patted the cat''s head again. see if you can help it lose weight. Chu lui felt that losing weight was a cruel thing for a woman. Of course, it was the same for cats. Even though this cat was a little stupid now, it had a pair of beautiful eyes and a naturally aggrieved face. Whoever could resist it would be considered to be capable. At this time, the cat was full and had finished drinking. It jumped up a few times, probably because it wanted to find a ce to sleep on Lu Xiaohua''sp. In the end, it was really too fat. It jumped for a long time but did not jump up. In the end, it gave up and found a corner for itself to continue sleeping. Chu lui rubbed his forehead. when I bought it, the people at the Pet Shop said that this cat doesn''t like to move too much. It has a strange personality. After eating, it will sleep, and when it wakes up, it will eat again. It doesn''t make too much noise, and of course, it doesn''t know how to catch mice. When he bought it, he thought that this was good too. At least, it wouldn''t be noisy. Rainy just had to quietly watch the cat sleep. In the end, she had raised such azy person. Chapter 1128 Ex-Wife Lu Xiaohua quite liked this cat. can you let me raise it in the future? " She asked Chu lui. There was finally some light in her eyes. She quite liked this stupid cat, and it was indeed easy to raise. It was fine as long as it was full. It didn''t like to meow too much, and it wasn''t noisy. sure. Chu lui stood up and pushed her towards the washroom. wash your hands first. We''ll go out for dinnerter. The nanny at home made some dumplings that you like. We can give you some meat today. But you can''t eat too much, three." four. Lu Xiaohua felt that three was too few, so she had to bargain with Chu lui. three. Chu lui insisted. This woman''s stomach was not very good. It was already a bargain for her to be given a few pieces of meat, but she was going too far. four. Lu Xiaohua counted with her fingers. if you don''t want four, then eat five. Don''t eat three. &Quot; Was she threatening him? It was just that director Chu did not ept threats. However, it seemed that the person who could threaten him had appeared. Yes, he had appeared. In the end, Lu Xiaohua still ate four meat dumplings. The rest were vegetarian. However, she still felt that the vegetarian dumplings were delicious and did not tell Chu lui. There was an extra cat in the ward. As expected, Lu Xiaohua felt that her life seemed to have be richer. Other than reading books every day, she fed the cat and was not as lonely anymore. Her leg was getting better day by day, and she had to rest on her own. Of course, she could go home now. Chu lui helped her into the car. Lu Xiaohua was still carrying the dumb cat in her arms. "Are you going back?" Chu lui asked her, " and go back? go back to where? " "The Lu family?" Obviously, such days were stolen, and it was time to return them. I want to go home. Lu Xiaohua gently stroked little meow''s soft fur. little meow. rainy had given this cat a name in the past. Of course, it had always been meowing, but Chu lui called it a stupid cat. Of course, the cat didn''t know what was good or bad. It only knew that if someone gave it food, he was a good person and a good poop-picker. Chu lui gripped the steering wheel tightly and drove the car to the entrance of the Lu family''s house. He did not say anything, and he did not have the right to say anything. Therefore, he would send her wherever she wanted to go. Not long after, Lu Xiaohua was still sitting in her wheelchair at the entrance of the Lu family''s house. A fat cat was lying on herp. Chu lui had already driven away, and the road was long empty. The surrounding breeze blew on her face from time to time, and it seemed to make people feel the slight chill in the wind. Lu Xiaohua pushed her wheelchair and walked towards the door. Knock, knock. She knocked on the door. Not long after, the door was opened. Qin xuejuan walked out and was shocked when she saw Lu Xiaohua. "Young miss, how did you be like this? what happened to your leg? And What''s this?" With a trembling finger, she pointed at the ball of something lying on Lu qianhua''s leg. Was this a fur coat? Little meowzily raised its big cat head, squinting its eyes. It seemed to be quite human. It didn''t like other people disturbing its sleep. It yawned and curled up into a ball again. Four skills stretched out, as if it was stretching, and then continued to sleep. This thing is ... A cat? Why did Qin xuejuan feel like she was going to be dumbfounded? was this really a cat and not a pig? How could there be such a fat cat? also, she rushed over and didn''t mention anything about the cat. What was wrong with her miss''s legs? I''m fine. Lu Xiaohua ced her hand on little meow''s head. it''s just some external injuries. I''m afraid that I''ll touch the wound, so I''m in a wheelchair. I''ll be fine in a few days. &Quot; "Do you want me to ask Mr. Gao toe over?" Qin xuejuan asked Lu Xiaohua. It would be better if Gao Yi came. After all, he was a doctor and was also the Miss ''boyfriend. She would be more at ease if he came. there''s no need to call him. Lu Xiaohua pushed the wheelchair in by herself. Qin xuejuan only just reacted and quickly came over to push the wheelchair. don''t tell mom, dad, or my brother either, " Lu Xiaohua continued. She didn''t want others to worry, so she stayed in the hospital. In this world, the only people who knew that she was injured were Wu Sha and Chu lui. No one else, not even Gao Yi, knew. I understand. Qin xuejuan quickly agreed. Actually, she was also thinking about whether she should tell Madam and the rest. After hearing Lu Xiaohua''s words, she also felt that it was better not to say it. Otherwise, they would be worried. When they returned and saw the young miss like this, one was crying and the other was irritable. It was understandable that she didn''t tell Madam, but why couldn''t she tell Mr Gao? Mr. Gao is the miss''s boyfriend, isn''t he? Auntie Qin. Lu Xiaohua turned her wheelchair around and smiled at Qin xuejuan. don''t raise Gao Yi in the future. He''s going to be a father soon. &Quot; Qin xuejuan''s eyes suddenlynded on Lu Xiaohua''s stomach. Child? the young miss had a child? But very quickly, she felt that she was wrong,pletely wrong. miss, is master with someone else ... Qin xuejuan tried to probe. In her impression, Gao Yi was an extremely good man and treated miss very well. How could it be? how could it be? he had a child, but it was not miss''s. Could it be that there was a world beyond one''s heart? he was a gentleman on the outside, but he was a rotten cabbage on the inside? he''s my ex-wife. Lu Xiaohua smiled and did not mind. He was not her man to begin with, so what was the point of caring? aunty, I''m tired and want to rest, and ... she picked up little meow, who had been lying on herp. Auntie, help me take care of this cat. It''s very easy to raise. Just feed it. It will eat anything. &Quot; Qin xuejuan quickly took the cat from Lu Xiaohua''s arms. After weighing it, she realized that it was really heavy. Was it a little too fat? when the cat opened its innocent eyes, it would use this stupid and cute look to deceive people. Although it was a little fat, Qin xuejuan liked it immediately. This cat was a little stupid, but it couldn''tpare to Chu lui who had a good birth and bought it back. In the future, master cat''s life would be very, very beautiful. Whatever it ate would be good. Whether it was the Dongfang family''s grandfather Butler or Qin xuejuan, they would not be stingy with its food. Of course, they couldn''t always remember to let it maintain its figure. Chapter 1129 Long Time No See, Miss Lu Lu Xiaohua pushed the wheelchair back to her room. Actually, she was almost ready to move. Sitting in a wheelchair was only for the convenience of traveling, but also because she actually did not really want to move. She pushed the wheelchair into the bathroom. She couldn''t take a shower, but she could clean herself up. The feeling of home was always safe. This was her home, and it was her sense of belonging. However, she sighed softly. Between her brows, too much loneliness was hidden. When she came out, she had already changed into her home clothes, but her leg was still wrapped in gauze and still felt a little pain. Actually, from the beginning to the end, she did not know how injured her leg was, but it should be recovering soon. She stood up and walked forward carefully. Then, shey on the bed, her fingers gripping the bed sheet tightly, as if she was suppressing something. What should she do? she didn''t want to continue living like this. She wanted to be herself. Even if she had suffered a lot in the past, it was all in the past, wasn''t it? She grabbed the nket again and took out a small phone. It was a gift from Chu lui. It was in a girlish pink color. It felt good, had good functions, and of course, the price was good. She ced the phone to her ear and the call was connected not long after. "Xiao Hua, what''s wrong? didn''t you say that you were discharged? Do you want big sister to go and see you?" Wu Sha was still as impatient as ever. To be honest, even men would feel ashamed if a woman could manage such arge business. Of course, Wu Sha also thought of herself as a tough woman. "Sis Wu, there''s one more thing I need your help with ..." Lu Xiaohua closed her eyes. She had already thought about it for a long time, and she had also thought about it for a long time. However, she did not want to think about it anymore. The more she thought about it, the more time would pass. In the blink of an eye, she had aged quite a bit. Although she was still very young and beautiful, and even in everyone''s eyes, she had not gotten married and had children yet, only she herself knew. What kind of aging did she have to face? Wu Sha helped Lu Xiaohua push her wheelchair and said, " don''t worry. I''ve known this hypnotist for a long time. If he can''t open your memory, I''ll look for someone else. I was quite interested in this industry in the past and only knew a few of them. This one is the best one. &Quot; Lu Xiaohua''s fingers gently touched the nket covering her legs, and her body stiffened. She was actually still a little worried. She was afraid that it would be the same asst time. They would say to her, " I''m very sorry ... Thest thing she wanted right now was an apology. but, little flower, have you really decided? " Wu Sha pushed the wheelchair to a stop. Then, she stepped forward, bent down, and ced her hands on her knees. maybe your past isn''t a very good memory. Do you really want to remember it? everyone wants you to forget. Naturally, they have their reasons. Maybe those memories are too unbearable, or maybe there''s only pain in them. &Quot; "Is it really not good to live happily like this? Why do you have to know?" Lu Xiaohua''s eyshes fluttered slightly, and her voice was a little sour. "If I can''t remember, am I still me?" Alright. Wu Sha stopped talking. She pushed the wheelchair again. As long as it was Lu Xiaohua''s request, she would do it. Who asked her to owe Lu Xiaohua her life? she saved her life. How could he? When Lu Xiaohua first saw the hypnotist, she had the feeling that he was a man in his forties. He was very charming and gentlemanly, as if he was a France aristocrat who had let her see the 17th century. He would take off his hat, put it on his chest, and say, " Hello, Madam. &Quot; The second thing she noticed was his eyes. They were very deep and hazy, and she couldn''t understand them. this is Edward, " Wu Sha pointed at the middle-aged man and introduced him nonchntly. She looked at her finger and did not seem to be willing to look at Edward. Edward was still smiling, but there seemed to be a trace of hurt in his eyes. Lu Xiaohua looked at this, then at this, and her sensitive senses detected something. She also smelled a very strange smell. This kind of smell was called adultery. help me take a look at her. Wu Sha pouted her red lips. she saved my life. If it wasn''t for her, I would have be a corpse. No, I would have be rotten meat. although she said that, she still looked unconcerned. It seemed like she could just brush it off with a stroke. at your service. Edward was indeed a gentleman. However, when his gaze stopped on Wu Sha''s face, he finally sighed. Wu Sha turned around and said, " I''ll be leaving first. &Quot; With that, she walked to Lu Xiaohua''s side and patted her shoulder. if he''s useless, it''s okay. I''ll help you find another hypnotist. He''ll definitely be able to cure you and make you remember everything in the past, if you insist. &Quot; thank you, sis Wu. the corners of Lu Xiaohua''s lips curled up in a very gentle manner. Her eyes were clear. Wu Sha straightened her body and walked out. However, she was still a little worried. She did not know if what she was doing was right or wrong. Was it redemption or harm? The door was gently closed, and the room fell into a strange silence. Edward suddenlyughed. There were too many hidden meanings in hisugh. "Long time no see, miss Lu. You look great, but what happened to your leg?" Lu Xiaohua was stunned. What did he mean? what did he mean by long time no see? could it be that they knew each other before? She ced her hand on her leg and smiled faintly. I identally hurt myself. I have a slight fracture in my head, but it''s not serious. I''m in a wheelchair because I don''t want to use crutches. &Quot; well, that''s good. Edward sat down again, staring at her with his pair of hazy and wise eyes. miss Lu, do you have any doubts about what we just said? " yes. Lu Xiaohua nodded. Mr. Edward, did you know me in the past? But I don''t remember." no, " Lu Xiaohua added in her heart. It was not that she did not remember, but she did not really remember anything. "Miss Lu, do you really want to know about the past?" Edward asked once again in a very serious tone, " I''ve tried my best to forget it. What if I remember it again? " Chapter 1130 Im The One Who Hypnotizes You "Did I forget it on my own?" Lu Xiaohua''s Red lips gently touched twice. I don''t think so. No matter what kind of memory it is, I might be willing to forget everything, but I will never forget my daughter. If pain ispared to my daughter''s memory, I would rather suffer than forget. &Quot; Edward continued to smile at Lu Xiaohua. Then, he heaved a sigh. maybe they forced it on you, but I have to say, hypnotizing you has saved your life. Whether it was your intention or not, you''re still alive. Why do you have to remember? " "You seem to know a lot?" Lu Xiaohua did not answer Edward''s question. She only felt that this person Knew Too Much, just like how he had personally hypnotized her in the past. Edward chuckled. He was very friendly and had a sense of closeness that made people like him. He felt like a family member, like a father, like an elder, and like a brother. "How can I not know?" His smile could infect people with his good mood. because I was the one who hypnotized you back then, so I know everything about you. However, you were in a very bad condition at the time and you didn''t have any will to live, so I had no choice but to hypnotize you and make you forget everything. I was actually saving your life. Have you thought about it? " "Do you want to untie it or NO?" Lu Xiaohua was stunned for a moment. She could not believe that the Edward in front of her was the person who had hypnotized her back then. Hypnosis was veryplicated to begin with. In order to wake up the person who was hypnotized again, other than having a certain amount of experience, one also needed a secret signal from back then. This secret signal was different for every hypnotist. It wasn''t difficult to wake up her memory, but the difficult part was to leave a mark. But what did she hear? Edward was the one who had hypnotized her. This meant that as long as she wanted to, she could immediately regain her previous memories. "Have you thought it through?" Edward was still smiling. He did not give anyone any pressure. For Wu Sha''s sake, as long as Lu Xiaohua was willing, he would help her, including awakening all her past memories. I want to ... Lu Xiaohua clenched her hands that were on her knees again. I want to recover, " she raised her head and said in a serious tone. "No regrets?" Edward asked again. Lu Xiaohua shook her head. yeah, I don''t regret it. &Quot; okay, " Edward agreed. He stood up and walked to Lu Xiaohua. He took out a cross ne and ced it in front of Lu Xiaohua. miss Lu, please look at the cross. When you hear the sound of a ding, your consciousness will slowly empty ... &Quot; The cross swayed gently in front of Lu Xiaohua from time to time, creating a faint shadow. Lu Xiaohua was very cooperative. She did not have any resistance and slowly closed her eyes. Edward suddenly flicked the cross in his hand, and the cross let out a "ding ..." This sound was like a string that had been gently plucked. The clear spring in the mountains, the White of the blue sky, the passing of time, the passing of time ... In the darkness, a clock seemed to appear in front of her, and the time on the clock began to move backward. ''I remember, I remember ...'' It was a four-year-old girl, standing under a big tree, holding an old doll in her arms. Is this ... Rainy ... No, it didn''t look like it. This seemed to be ... Lu Xiaohua was like an outsider as she watched a little girl grow up. When she was four years old, she met a boy. The boy gave her an amulet, but it was snatched away by her biological mother. Shen Yijun, her biological mother, Xia Yixuan, her sister who had no blood rtion to her, Xia mingzheng, her stepfather, and Chu lui ... The little brother who had given her the amulet. Little brother had said that he woulde to find her, but little brother had mistaken her for someone else. The little brother had grown up. He was Chu lui. Yes, the little brother was Chu lui. He was the Chu lui when he was young, and Chu lui was the little brother when he was young. In the end, little brother still married her, but it was for revenge, for torture, for revenge. After that, they got a divorce, and she hid under someone else''s roof. She still remembered the cold wind, the cold rain, and the despair when she had no way out. But in the end, she still persevered and survived. Her past was like a sketchbook, turning page by page like the tip of a pen in her hand. She had given birth to a daughter, a small child who looked very much like her. She had also grown up little by little. She could walk, call for her mother, speak, and say that she was in pain. However, her child was sick, very sick. She had no money, so she had to sell her body and herself. Later on, she met Shen Wei. She drank with others, was humiliated, bullied, and defiled. However, the child''s face was still pained. He still needed his mother ... She went to beg Chu lui, but he almost strangled her to death. Her child''s illness worsened and almost died. Later on, Gao Yi came. He was the one who saved her daughter and became her father. After that, Xia Yixuan returned, and the truth was revealed. Chu lui fought with her for the child''s custody and even met her in court that day. She won and he lost. After that, she went overseas with Gao Yi. However, life was not perfect. Gao Yi married someone else in the end, and it was Bai luoyin. Hence, Bai luoyin was Gao Yi''s wife, but she became his ex-wife in the end. Gao Yi was addicted to drugs, and Bai luoyin was caught. After that, that man came, and he and she helped Gao Yi to quit his drug addiction. After that, she left with her daughter, but she continued to argue with the man called Chu lui. She was caught and brought to the gold-mining Ind, and he was the one who brought a helicopter to save her. When she was about to be amputated, the man''s anger made him do all he could to protect her arm. She was very grateful and touched. However, his mother caused her daughter to lose a kidney. After that, the child went missing, and Xia Yixuan and Song Wan personally pushed her into the sea ... She was saved, she took revenge, she was disfigured, and then she had stic surgery to look like Lu Xiaohua ... In the end, everything was settled. She had avenged her daughter, but she didn''t want to live anymore. Perhaps she had already died at that time. With that cry, her daughter had died and was no longer there. Edward had not only taken away her past memories, but also her life ... There was another ding ... Chapter 1131 She Remembered Edward curled his finger and knocked on the cross in his hand. The silver light reflected from the cross almost cut her face. When she opened her eyes again, she was smiling without knowing it. However, as she smiled, tears rolled down her face. It hurt ... The moment she opened her eyes, she was no longer Lu Xiaohua. She was Xia ruoxin. No, she was also Lu Xiaohua. She was aplete Lu Xiaohua, but she still loved being Xia ruoxin. Because this was who she was! "You remember now?" Edward put his cross back into his pocket. He was still smiling, but he knew that she had remembered everything. She had remembered everything because he had returned her memories. yes. Lu Xiaohua nodded her head lightly. No, she was Xia ruoxin. She had been calling her by her name for more than twenty years. She was Xia ruoxin. "Do you regret it?" Edward asked again, " when you remember it, even if you regret it, it won''t be easy for me to hypnotize you again. Do you understand? " I understand. Xia ruoxin reached out her hand and gently clenched her fist. She looked up, and her eyes were clear. Even though she had been hurt, even though she had experienced pain, and even though all the wounds had been torn open and torn apart again, there would be a day when she would recover. There would be a day when she would recover. Because she remembered many things. She remembered the hurt and the pain, but she also remembered her daughter. She remembered the daughter she had forgotten and abandoned by everyone, but the child''s father had found her. I don''t regret it. suddenly, she smiled. This smile was very special. It was the calmness after a thousand sails, the understanding after the destion of the world, the initial recovery after the pain, and the joy after reuniting. thank you, " she thanked Edward from the bottom of her heart. She was grateful that he could help her remember, and she was also grateful that he had made her forget everything. you''re wee. the haziness in Edward''s eyes started to clear up. It turned out that it was a kind of wisdom and gloominess hidden in the haziness. Xia ruoxin ced her fingers on the wheelchair and started to push it out of habit. This was an action that she had started to like since she started to sit in a wheelchair. She sized him up without hiding anything, making Edward feel a little embarrassed. He coughed. "Miss Lu, what''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that?" Xia ruoxin shook her head. I''m fine, but I want to know the rtionship between Mr. Edward and sis Wu. Is there a story between the two of you? " mm ... Edward''s face reddened instantly. He was a man in his forties and a noble gentleman, but he could still blush. For a man like Chu lui, not only did he not blush, he was so thick-skinned that he did not know what it meant to blush, to burn his face, or to be embarrassed. His expression was very direct. If you like it, then grab it. If you don''t like it, then get lost. However, Edward, a middle-aged man, was blushing. How thin-skinned was he? "You, why do you ask this?" Edward clutched his sleeve tightly and looked left and right. He was unwilling to look at Lu Xiaohua''s clear eyes. because you''re very obvious. Lu Xiaohua-no, she still liked to call her Xia ruoxin. This was the first time she had seen a man like this, a pure hypnotist. Were all hypnotists like this? She was in a good mood and was actually teasing the uncle. After the disaster, the light at the end of the tunnel was bright, and the sky was wide. That was why she could still joke with Edward. Of course, it was not a joke. She really wanted to know what was going on between Edward and Wu Sha. Edward was so embarrassed that he didn''t know what to do. He was indeed a very pure old man. His face was also not so shockingly ... Thin, okay? "Well, am I really that obvious?" Edward asked Xia ruoxin softly. He touched his face. does that mean that female manager Wu can read my mind? " Xia ruoxin could not help but roll her eyes. you''ve already made it so obvious. even a fool could see it, much less Wu Sha. No matter what, Wu Sha was thepany''s CEO. She had experienced many things and met all kinds of people. She was not inferior to Chu lui. How could she not see what Edward was thinking? she was just pretending not to know, and Edward, this pure old man, had always thought that she did not know. "Then what should I do? will She Hate Me?" Edward was a little nervous. mm ... Xia ruoxin thought of Wu Sha''s expression and actions just now. She shook her head. I don''t think sis Wu hates you. &Quot; "Really?" Edward''s eyes suddenly lit up, " you really don''t hate me? She''s ... She''s my first love." "Are you willing to tell me?" Xia ruoxin asked Edward, " maybe I can help you as a way of thanking you. &Quot; "You''ll help me?" Edward pointed at himself. how can I help? Ms. Wu is very stubborn. &Quot; Xia ruoxin pulled up the nket on her legs to cover them. She looked down, and her eyes were gentler than before. Her heart was calmer than before. "Sis Wu owes me her life. If you''re willing, I''ll use this favor to exchange for yours." but you don''t owe me anything. Edward couldn''t figure out why she would help him. A hypnotist was not a psychiatrist. Although he was also a psychologist, he didn''t want to use his own perspective to guess other people''s thoughts, including the young woman in front of him. I''m just giving you a favor in passing. Xia ruoxin thought about Wu Sha''s favor. To her, it was not of much use. To her, her rtionship with Wu Sha could not be exchanged with a favor. She knew that Wu Sha was aware of this, but she was not someone who would owe others. If that was the case, she did not mind giving this favor to Edward. Of course, it was not that Wu Sha did not have feelings for Edward. It was just that one of them was used to staying here for a long time, while the other was too thin-skinned. Although Wu Sha was a bit tougher and strong-willed, she was still a woman. She could not let a woman pursue a man. Although she had not known Wu Sha for long, she could understand Wu Sha''s personality. No matter how strong a woman''s appearance was, she would still need a man who supported her, loved her, and understood her. Chapter 1132 Mr. Gao Knows thank you. Edward bowed to Xia ruoxin. This was a gentlemanly bow. For the first time, Xia ruoxin wanted to know where this man had grown up. It felt like it was real. How should she put it? he was so polite that she had the urge to punch him. She thought that Wu Sha might be thinking the same way. "What did you just say?" Wu Sha threw the half-eaten Apple on the table. you said, you let me ... she pointed at her face and then at Edward, who was sitting beside her. you want me to get along with him? " Edward was still smiling politely. yes. Xia ruoxin ate the Apple piece by piece. Compared to Wu Sha, she was obviously much more refined. Wu Sha rolled her eyes. why should I stay with such a bookworm? " The trace of guilt that shed in her eyes revealed her confidence. Xia ruoxin raised her head and looked at Edward, who had been smiling. He did not look like a bookworm. She could only say that he had a good temper and was like an ancient schr. Of course, Wu Sha was not ady from a wealthy family. She felt that the two of them were quitepatible. Their personalitiesplemented each other. One had a bad temper, while the other could be tolerant. "Sis Wu, do you agree to this?" She put down the te in her hand. "Do you really have to do this?" Wu Sha''s lips twitched. you have to know that it''s not easy for me to owe you a favor, not to mention that you saved my life. I''ll remember this for the rest of my life. Even if you want half of my assets, I''ll give it to you. I don''t have any children anyway, so I know what I''m doing. At this point, she spread out her hands. if anything happens to me, just in case, you can be the inheritor of all my assets. &Quot; "What do I need so much money for? Are you going to bury your own?" Wu Sha wanted to continue, but Xia ruoxin interrupted her. She was not interested in Wu Sha''s assets. Speaking of which, they were not rted. She would not have any ideas about her assets. Furthermore, the Lu family would not give her less food and drinks. The more power one had, the greater the burden one would have. She could enjoy everything that Wu Sha had given her, but the price she had to pay was something she could not bear. She pushed the wheelchair to the window and pulled open the curtains. She looked at the scenery outside quietly. The sun was setting, and the most beautiful scenery of the day wasing to an end. "Sis Wu, look at how beautiful she is!" She leaned her back against the wheelchair. That''s right. Wu Sha also walked over and stood behind Xia ruoxin. They were busy all year round. Even if they had the heart, sometimes the scenery would be a passing cloud. "How much longer can we watch?" Xia ruoxin''s vision was a little hazy. do you know that some people want to live? How difficult was it? "They say you shouldn''t make yourself suffer, but sometimes, only you can bear those grievances. Who will share them with you? we don''t actually have many years to live. Life is unpredictable, so why don''t we give ourselves a chance? when we''re old, when we die, we''ll realize that we still have so many things that we haven''t done in time. We could''ve chosen another path, but we didn''t have the chance anymore." She turned around and gently patted Wu Sha''s hand. let go of my pride and dignity and face this calmly. she pointed at Wu Sha''s chest. I''m d that I made my own choice. No matter how painful it is, I want to remember it. Yes, I''m very sad. She smiled, but the sourness at the tip of her nose was at the corner of her eyes. &Quot; Wu Sha was stunned for a moment, and her eyes narrowed slightly. Xiaohua, I''m forty-two years old now. Most of my life has passed. I''m the setting sun now, and I''m about to set. &Quot; "Isn''t the sun in the vige a scenery?" Xia ruoxin asked Wu Sha. Time could only be wasted. It could only be given away by oneself. It was not easy to seize the time, but it was only one step to seize what one wanted. Outside, the sun was setting, and the sky was getting dark. Xia ruoxin alighted from the car carefully and sat in her own wheelchair. Wu Sha also walked out and pushed her wheelchair. "You really don''t want my assets?" Wu Sha asked again. yes, I don''t want it. You''ve given me too much. Xia ruoxin was not greedy for Wu Sha''s things. Perhaps many people would be tempted, but she would not. She had a lot and really did not need them. Actually, she should be the one thanking Wu Sha. If it wasn''t for Wu Sha, she really didn''t know where she would have been able to retrieve her memories. Getting back those heartaches, but also the past that she was reluctant to part with. Her rainy, her daughter. When they arrived at the Lu family''s entrance, Wu Sha was about to leave. "Aren''t youing in to sit?" Xia ruoxin asked Wu Sha, who was about to leave, for a cup of tea. Wu Sha snorted. didn''t you give the favor of saving my life to that hypocrite? I''m going to have tea with him, " she emphasized. No matter how disdainful her expression was, she was probably doing it intentionally. Love is not differentiated by age. Xia ruoxin reached out and shook her hand. "Good luck." thank you. Wu Sha''s thank you was very sincere. I should be the one thanking you. Xia ruoxin smiled as well, but the sourness in her heart was hard to quell. Wu Sha might have wanted to ask, but in the end, she chose to keep Xia ruoxin''s Secret. Of course, she had her own thoughts, but she did not tell Xia ruoxin. The door of the house opened, and Qin xuejuan came over to push the wheelchair. However, she looked as if she wanted to say something but could not. "What''s wrong, Auntie?" Xia ruoxin could tell that Qin xuejuan did not say something and was too embarrassed to say it. This must have something to do with her. Qin xuejuan let out a soft sigh. miss, Mr. Gao came over today. He asked about your situation. &Quot; "What did Auntie say?" Xia ruoxin reached out and hugged the fat cat that ran to her feet. The cat narrowed its eyes andy quietly on its owner''sp. I didn''t say anything. I just said that it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you, miss. But I think Mr. Gao must have noticed something? " "Hmm?" Xia ruoxin caressed the cat''s ears. how did he find out? " miss''s slippers. Qin xuejuan stopped. There was a pair of shoes at the door. Xia ruoxin had changed into them when she came in. When she left, she had changed into them, but the slippers were left outside. Gao Yi knew very well whether the Lu family had guests or not. Besides, under normal circumstances, no one would wear her slippers. She knew Gao Yi very well, but he might not know her now. She lowered her eyes and gently ced her fingers under the fat cat''s chin. The cat was stillzy and didn''t like to move. Chapter 1133 Ill Meet Him "If hees again tomorrow, I''ll see him." After saying this, she put down the little fat cat on her knees. This cat was very respectful to its owner and knew who it had to curry favor with in order to get good food. When it got down to the floor, it walked slowly to Qin xuejuan. Its front two paws hugged Qin xuejuan. Even if Qin xuejuan wanted to leave now, she would have to pull a big fat cat. Xia ruoxin did not tell anyone that she had already regained her memories. She was alreadyte by a year, so she was not in a hurry. She knew that her rainy was doing well now. Chu lui had taught her daughter well. She could dance, draw, and was very obedient. As for the other grudges and grudges, she did not want to pursue them anymore. Those who had harmed her would finally have a reaction, such as Xia Yixuan, li manqian, and Song Wan. Song Wan was still better than the others. At the very least, she was leading a good life. She still had the Chu family''s glory and Chu Xiang. However, she did not know if anyone had told her that she actually did not have a son. She had to bear the consequences of her actions, whether good or bad. She took out her phone and was about to dial the number, but in the end, she hesitated. Chu lui. That''s right, Chu lui. They had been entangled since she was four years old, and it had been more than twenty years since then. Now, it seemed that they were even more entangled and confused. She would not think about what would happen to them in the future, whether they would break up or reconcile. She would give it to time. She believed that time would be the best answer. No matter how much she predicted, it would not be able to beat a future ... What happened after that? Who knows? In the end, she put her phone down andy on the bed by herself. However, her hand held her phone tightly until a ding sounded. Her hand went numb because of the vibration. She turned on her phone and saw that there was a message. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat. It was an indescribable feeling, and then she felt a slight sourness. you have to go for. checkup tomorrow. I''lle and pick you up ... Chu lui. &Quot; She reached out her hand and typed " okay. however, she did not send the word. She would just take it as if she was asleep and did not see it. She would just take it as her self-deception. That night, she began to sleep soundly. Although she had dreams, those dreams became clearer. Even when she woke up, she could still remember them. It was only then that she realized that sometimes, having a dream was also a kind of fortune, even if it was a nightmare. When she opened her eyes, the sky was already bright. She dreamed of many things, many things from the past. Now that she thought about it, perhaps she really had a dream in the past, a very, very long dream. She didn''t seem young anymore. She carefully stood up from the bed, then held onto the wall and walked forward bit by bit. It wasn''t too painful, so it was much more convenient for her to move. The woman in the mirror was very familiar, but also strange. She could not find any trace of Xia ruoxin on her face. It was as if they were two different people. She really did not know how Chu lui could recognize her. Even she herself did not know that such a face existed, and there were some regrets in her memory. She caressed her face as if she was used to it and was familiar with it. She was Xia ruoxin, but she was also Lu Xiaohua. Both of them were her. It was only now, when she faced this face, that she found her past, her soul, and her life. She began to wash her face. When the warm water touched her face, she instantly woke up. She did not put on any makeup because her skin was good. No one would believe that she was 27 years old. She followed Shen Yijun in this aspect. However, when she thought of Shen Yijun, her eyes darkened. That mother ... Actually, she really did not want to acknowledge her anymore. However, she could not deny that when she had stood in front of that fake daughter, that moment of motherly love had shocked Xia ruoxin. She still did not think of resisting her. Shen Yijun needed a woman, and yang ruolin needed Xia ruoxin''s identity. just let them be in love. What does it have to do with me? " she took out a mirror from her bag and looked at her face. Her skin was still fair and transparent, perfect and wless. Her face was almostpletely changed, but it could be said to be very sessful. There were no signs of stic surgery at all. If her sessful case were to be publicized, she believed that the hospital''s Gate would be stomped down. The phone by her side rang, and she was taken aback. She quickly took it and saw that it was Chu lui. She put the phone to her ear and walked towards the window. Actually, she really didn''t know how to face this man. Hate ... It seemed like she couldn''t bear to hate him. Resentment. He had already atoned for his sins. She didn''t dare to say love. Somehow, she felt that this kind of entanglement was almost endless. She gently pulled open a corner of the curtain. Indeed, under the streetlight was a pure ck modified car. It had Chu lui''s usual low profile. At first nce, it might seem ordinary, but after looking at it for a long time, one would know that some people wanted to buy this car but could not. it''s me. a man''s deep voice came from the other end of the phone. I''m waiting for you downstairs. Are you going to let me in ore out yourself? " Xia ruoxin lowered her eyes and lowered the curtains. I''ll go down myself. &Quot; If she could, she wanted him to leave her the most because she had not figured out how to face him. She had forgotten about this man, but now she thought about him again. He had given her pain, but there was also joy, love, and hate. Until now, she really didn''t know what kind of thoughts and attitude she should use to face this man. "Miss, are you going out?" Qin xuejuan had juste out of the kitchen when she saw Lu Xiaohua pushing her own wheelchair, looking like she was going out again. Was she not going to eat? yes, I''m going out for a while. Xia ruoxin stopped and turned around to smile at Qin xuejuan. Auntie, I''m going out for a follow-up. I won''t be eating. &Quot; Oh, okay. Qin xuejuan wiped her hands on her body and hurriedly pushed the wheelchair. When she reached the door, the cold wind blew on Xia ruoxin''s body. She let out a soft breath and asked Qin xuejuan to go back first. Chapter 1134 1125-Crippled Then, he pushed his wheelchair towards the ck car that was not far away. The car door opened, and Chu lui stepped out. He opened the car door without much expression. When he ced his hand on the wheelchair, Xia ruoxin stood up on her own. "I''ll do it myself," She got into the car herself, and Chu lui lifted the wheelchair with one hand and ced it in the trunk. Then, he drove away, and the Lu family was getting further and further away from them. When Xia ruoxin turned around, she saw that the man was still cold and did not say anything. She ced her fingers on her face and pushed her hair behind her ear out of habit. Chu lui ... actually, she did not know what to say. She could only call out the man''s name. mm, " Chu lui replied lightly. "Can you let me take care of rainy for a few days?" She lowered her eyes to hide her other thoughts. It was a pity that Chu lui did not know about it. Of course, she could not let him know that she had actually recovered her memories. Chu lui gripped the steering wheel tightly and pursed his lips. sure. After you''re done with your check-up, I''ll bring you to bring rainy back, but ... Chu lui''s voice deepened. miss Lu, I hope that such things will happen less in the future. You should know that my daughter will always treat you as her mother. I don''t wish for her to get too close to you. It''s not the time for her to forget her mother yet. If she knew from the start that it wouldn''tst long, then she might as well not have met her. &Quot; Xia ruoxin understood Chu lui''s meaning, but she did not expect this man to be so heartless and not let her see her daughter. She grumbled in her heart and felt indignant, but she did not notice Chu lui''s hand on the steering wheel, his overly thin lips, and the forbearance in his dark eyes. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to, but he wanted to let her live another person''s life. Wasn''t this good enough? Xia ruoxin felt a stabbing pain in her heart. It was sour and sad. It was very ufortable. This was clearly what she wanted in the past. Wasn''t it good to just be you and I? She pressed her face against the car''s window and widened her eyes, taking in all the colors outside. On the streets, couples were wantonly showing off their love and time, but who knew who would be standing next to them a few yearster. Her nose was sour, and the corners of her eyes were slightly wet, but she stubbornly did not cry. The car stopped, and when she came out again, she was no longer the Lu Xiaohua who knew nothing. Instead, she was Xia ruoxin who had remembered everything. She sat in the wheelchair, and her long eyshes habitually hid all her expressions so that no one would know. After all the examinations, the results were good. After a few days, when the injury on his leg recovered, he would not need to sit in a wheelchair anymore. Xia ruoxin pushed the two people who were walking towards her and pretended to face the wall. It wasn''t until that person walked in front of him that she heard their conversation. It came closer and closer, and then from closer to further. "Yi, do you think our child is a boy or a girl? Auntie wants a boy. Bai luoyin walked carefully, and Gao Yi supported her from behind. At this time, her stomach was slightly bulging, and her face was gentler than before. There was even a hint of motherly radiance and a sense of satisfaction in life. Gao Yi stopped in his tracks. He did not know that not too far away from them, there was a woman in a wheelchair. Her expression was calm, and her red lips were curved into a smile. a girl. Gao Yi''s gaze stopped on Bai luoyin''s slightly bulging stomach. She might be like rainy, a pretty and cute child. Bai luoyin clenched her fingers by her side as though she was about to strangle someone. Then, she released her grip gently and leaned her head on Gao Yi''s shoulder. I want a girl. Rainy is very pretty, but it''s a pity that she''s not from our family. In the future, we''ll have a rainy too. She''ll be like her big sister-smart, pretty, and cute. &Quot; Gao Yi''s lips moved, and he tasted a slightly bitter bitterness. let''s go. Gao Yi helped Bai luoyin up again, and the two of them walked further and further away. The corridor of the hospital still had a faint smell of disinfectant, and here, it was actually deathly silent, but there was also vitality everywhere. "What''s wrong?" Chu lui took the medicine from the pharmacy. When he came over, he saw Xia ruoxin facing the wall. What was she doing? was she facing the wall to reflect on her mistakes? I''m fine. Xia ruoxin turned her wheelchair around and reached out to take her medicine. It was all supplements like vitamins. Injuries needed to recover, and recovery took time. The recovery time for her injury was really...A very, very long time ... Chu lui knew that she had something on her mind, but there was only a hint in his dark eyes. He did not ask much, as if he was letting her do as she pleased, but he also seemed to be unconcerned. This realization made Xia ruoxin''s heart ache a little. She sniffed and suddenlyughed. alright, didn''t you say you''re bringing me to see rainy? are we not going now? " Chu lui pushed her wheelchair and walked out of the hospital without a word. Xia ruoxin could not help but turn her head back as if she was looking at the end of the corridor. It was not clear if she was looking for something or reminiscing. Was she searching for the past or reminiscing about the past? "When can I see rainy?" Xia ruoxin used her finger to poke the bag in her hand. Ever since Chu lui started driving, he had not said a single word. He had not even mentioned that he would bring her to see his daughter. He could remain silent, but Xia ruoxin could not. Chu lui''s line of sight moved up andnded on the mirror. His line of sight also stopped on the small pearl earrings on her earlobe. we''ll talk about it after your leg has recovered. You can''t even take care of yourself now, let alone her. I won''t leave my daughter in the care of a disabled person. &Quot; The word ''disabled'' pierced Xia ruoxin''s heart. However, she couldn''t deny that she was indeed a disabled person now. Was she supposed to let rainy push her wheelchair every day? Chu lui saw her face full of anger, but there was nothing he could do about it. Unknowingly, a faint smile appeared in the corner of his eyes. Unfortunately, Xia ruoxin did not notice it. Chapter 1135 Meeting His Daughter After Xia ruoxin returned to the Lu family, she started to prepare to recuperate. She wanted to be able to walk as soon as possible so that she could see her daughter. Perhaps it was because she was really looking forward to it, so she was in a good mood. She did not suffer from insomnia at night, and her leg injury healed very quickly. At first, she had to hold onto the wall to walk. Half a monthter, she finally recovered perfectly and did not need to sit in a wheelchair anymore. Did this mean that she could see her daughter? She held her phone. This was the first time she had called Chu lui in half a month. She dialed that string of numbers for a long time before finally pressing the answer button. However, at that moment, her palms were already sweating. The call went through quickly. She did not have to wait too long. "What''s wrong?" The man''s calm voice came from the other end. Although it was cold, it surprisingly calmed people down. "Chu lui, it''s me." I know it''s you. Chu lui threw the pen in his hand away and stood up with his phone in one hand. He walked to the floor-to-ceiling window in his office. At this time, no one knew that his thin lips, which were usually t, had actually curled up into a small smile. He finally experienced what it felt like to smile. Xia ruoxin tightened her grip on the phone. "Chu lui, I''m fine." yeah. Chu lui curled his thin lips. what do you want to say? " Xia ruoxin had always known that this man was evil. If she was Lu Xiaohua in the past, she might really be fooled by him. However, now she knew that this man was doing it on purpose. He was definitely doing it on purpose. He clearly knew what she was going to say, but he only knew how to make things difficult for her. Can''t you be more straightforward? Or could it be that he just couldn''t let others be happy? it was as if when others were unhappy, he himself was unhappy. Xia ruoxin heaved a deep sigh of relief and squeezed out all the anger in her lungs. Chu lui, didn''t you say that you''d bring me to see rainy once I recovered? " After she finished speaking, she told herself that for her daughter, she had to endure it. She was also prepared to face Chu lui''s subsequent difficulties, but in the end, there was nothing. okay, I''ll bring you there. he was very happy, and he was so happy that Xia ruoxin could not help but wonder if he had thought of something again. She realized that no matter how many years had passed, it was still difficult for her to guess this man''s thoughts. Was he hiding it too deeply, or was she just too stupid? Not long after, Chu lui parked the car in front of the Lu family''s house. He didn''t say much along the way, but he roughly talked about the du family. The du family was Song Wan''s maternal family, but Song Wan and her brother followed their father''s surname and their mother''s. However, they were still siblings and had a good rtionship until now. Thest time, Song Wan had said something that she shouldn''t have said, and it caused the rtionship between the two families to be much worse. However, that was all because of Song Wan, not Chu lui. Otherwise, Chu lui would not have raised rainy in the du family. He did not believe that the Chu family could take good care of rainy. Xia ruoxin leaned her back against the chair behind her. She held her breath. No matter what, she was really grateful for what Chu lui had done this time. It seemed like the Chu family and rainy could not tolerate each other. All of Rainy''s sins came from the Chu family, from Song Wan, and from Chu Xiang. The further away she was from them, the safer she would be and the better her life would be. She had always hoped that her daughter would not be that kind of person. Instead, she hoped that her daughter could live a safe and healthy life. It was just a small wish. Was it really that hard for rainy to tell her? Not long after, Chu lui carried his daughter out. As expected, the child raised in the du family was fine. The du family did not have children. No matter if it was father du or su Yunfei, they treated rainy as their own granddaughter. There was only one child in the family, so naturally, they doted on her. Now, su Yunfei was still lying on the sofa crying, scolding du Jingtang for not giving birth to a granddaughter for her and scolding father du for giving birth to an ipetent son. Du Jingtang''s eyes were brimming with tears, while father DU''s face was red. Both father and son were being scolded at the same time, but they didn''t dare to talk back. Father du was still fine, but du Jingtang would probably be beaten up by his own father very soon. mommy, " the moment rainy got into the car and saw Gu ruoxin, she immediately threw herself into her arms. She used her small face to gently press against her mother''s face while her two chubby little hands wrapped tightly around her mother''s neck. "Mommy, are you here to pick rainy up?" yes. Xia ruoxin held back the tears that rolled out of her eyes, but they could not help but redden. She ced her hand on her daughter''s small face. She had grown up and grown taller. Of course, her small face was still the same as before, but she had lost weight. She carried her daughter carefully in her arms, and her fingers touched the child''s hair that had grown to her waist. It was still soft and beautiful, and it was cut very neatly. It was clear that Chu lui really cared about his daughter. He knew that rainy cared about her hair the most, so he had never touched the child''s hair. That was why it had grown so long. If it were any other parent, they would have probably cut it off long ago out of fear of trouble. Come home with mom today, okay? She asked her daughter as she cupped her daughter''s tender little face with her hands. In fact, she was afraid. Her face had changed, and it had changed beyond recognition. No one could recognize it. It was already unbelievable that rainy could recognize her. Among thousands of people and strangers, she still recognized her. However, she was no longer the Xia ruoxin from before. Would rainy still love her as a mother? She was afraid of her daughter''s rejection and also afraid that her daughter would be unfamiliar with her. Rainy blinked her eyes and looked at her father. Then, she hugged her mother''s neck tightly. Her voice was soft and sweet. She was still a child who had not grown up and needed her mother the most. "Rainy,e home with mommy, mommy''s home." At such a young age, she already knew that her mother and father had their own families now. Chu lui''s hands gripped the steering wheel tightly again. He felt abandoned. He took a deep breath and drove the car slowly to the Lu family''s Gate. Along the way, he drove very slowly and did not say a word. daddy. just as Xia ruoxin was about to leave with her daughter, rainy struggled and jumped out of Xia ruoxin''s arms. Then, she ran in front of Chu lui and raised her head to look at him. Chapter 1136 Mommy Is Lost Chu lui squatted down in front of his daughter and moved his face closer to her. baby, kiss daddy and then go home with mommy, okay? Be good and don''t disturb anyone." rainy will listen to mommy. rainy nodded her head hard and kissed her father''s face. Her grape-like eyes were always clear and innocent. Chu lui stood up and stood at the same spot as he watched Xia ruoxin carry his daughter. He was still in the bleak wind, and his face was a little ufortable. His eyes also started to turn pale. Then, he turned around, got into his car, and left. Xia ruoxin knocked on the door. Not long after, Qin xuejuan came to open the door. When she saw the child in Xia ruoxin''s arms, her eyes brightened. "Rainy, you''re here." Hello, granny, " rainy greeted Qin xuejuan sweetly. That ''granny'' really made Qin xuejuan''s heart almost melt. Who wouldn''t like such a pretty and cute child? Only then did she know why Xia ruoxin had bought so many things for the child. So, it was all because of this little girl. Xia ruoxin took out Rainy''s slippers for her to wear. It was still her favorite rabbit-shaped slippers. The fluffy shoes had two long ears. As long as she walked, the rabbit ears would sway with her. I''ll take you to take a shower. she held her daughter''s small hand tightly. This time, she was really touched to see her daughter after a narrow escape. Qin xuejuan suddenly had a strange feeling in her heart. It was as if the person in front of her was not the young miss that she was familiar with. Instead, she had be someone else. No, this was not the young miss that had died early. Did she remember something? However, it didn''t seem like it. If she really remembered, she shouldn''t be so calm, right? so, all of this was her illusion. Yes, it must be her illusion. However, she did not know that her guess was right. Xia ruoxin did not say anything because what she had experienced in the past few years was not something that ordinary people could understand or understand. Her story might not have been exciting enough, but it was full of twists and turns. Xia ruoxin brought her daughter to her room and brought her to take a shower. Rainy was still very, very obedient. There was still a thin scar on her small belly, but it seemed to be much lighter than before. She then remembered that the doctor had said that the scar could be removed when the child was five years old. However, even if the scar disappeared, her daughter still lost a kidney. Suddenly, she felt her heart ache, and her legs knelt on the ground. She hugged her daughter silently and cried very stifled. I''m sorry, I''m so sorry ... She kept saying sorry, but she didn''t know how much she had to apologize to make up for what she owed. It was her fault. It was all her fault. She did not take good care of her daughter. Song Wan lost her daughter, but she lost her daughter too ... Rainy lowered her head and looked at her stomach. Then, she reached out and hugged her mother''s neck. mommy, don''t cry. Rainy doesn''t hurt. It doesn''t hurt at all. &Quot; Xia ruoxin ced her hand on her daughter''s small face. Then, her face was covered in tears, and she sobbed silently. She tried to suppress her cries, and she did not even dare to make a sound. She was afraid of scaring others and also afraid of scaring the young rainy. Rainy sniffed hard at Xia ruoxin''s scent. Suddenly, she broke into a smile. Her mother was crying, but she was smiling. "Mom, are you home?" She opened her big, clear eyes and tiptoed. Her little hand was on Xia ruoxin''s face as she used her face to rub against her mother''s. rainy knows. Mommy is just lost. Mommy will definitelye back, right? " Other people might not understand what rainy was saying, but Xia ruoxin did. She remembered that a long time ago, she had told her daughter that if rainy couldn''t find her mother one day, then it must be because her mother was lost. Once she found her way, she woulde back. Rainy was still very young at that time. She was only slightly over two years old. She had actually forgotten many things, but she still remembered what her mother had said. Because mom lost her way, she couldn''te back. mommy has grown up. rainy used her small hands to touch Xia ruoxin''s face, but rainy still remembered her. Xia ruoxin picked her daughter up again. When everyone else did not recognize her, only rainy recognized her. Suddenly, she remembered when she used to y hide-and-seek with her daughter. At that time, they were washing clothes for others. She was still fighting for a job with men, doing a hard and unprofitable job. When she was ying with rainy, she would deliberately cover her eyes and not make a sound, asking her to find her mother. However, even so, rainy had never found the wrong ce. She thought that it was not her face that made rainy recognize her, but her own feelings. She gently touched her daughter''s hair, and her hazy eyes fell on her daughter''s small face. Then, she gently curved her lips. my baby has grown up. He''s also taller. shepared her daughter''s height. She had indeed grown taller. Compared to when she was three years old, she was no less tall than her tenth father-inw. However, she was still a thin and small child. mommy has grown up too. rainy sniffled. Actually, she almost couldn''t recognize her mother anymore. However, her mother was finally home. It was great. She broke into a smile, and her eyes curved into crescents as well. Xia ruoxin carried her daughter. A five-year-old child had grown up, but Rainy''s was still light. Other children might have weighed more than 40 pounds, but her daughter was still very light, perhaps because she had lost her kidney. "Baby, do you want to hear a story?" It had been a long time since Xia ruoxin had spent time with her daughter like this. In the past, no matter how hard it was, no matter how tiring it was, the mother and daughter would always be at their most rxed and happy time at night. She could eat her fill and have a good night''s sleep. Rainy grabbed the nket and nodded. Xia ruoxin started to tell the same story again. Actually, she did not know how many times she had told it, but rainy always liked to listen to it. There was a Snow White, a witch, and Seven Dwarves ... Rainy had already fallen asleep before she could finish listening. Chapter 1137 Shes Very Obedient At this moment, her phone shed. She picked it up and saw that it was a message. She took out her phone and walked to the balcony outside. She closed the balcony door and blocked out all the sounds. She turned on her phone and saw that it was a message from that man. "Is she asleep yet?" yeah, he''s asleep, " she replied. "Is she well-behaved?" The man on the other end sent another message. Xia ruoxin held her phone tightly. She leaned on the balcony and let out a soft breath. Then, her phone suddenly vibrated as if it was charged. She had almost forgotten that her phone would always vibrate at night because it was too noisy. That man probably knew about it too. After all, they had been together in the hospital for almost half a month. She picked up her phone. As expected, it was a call from him. At this moment, the wind that blew in her face brought a slight coolness, which cleared up her somewhat chaotic thoughts once again. She ced the phone to her ear, and the wind lifted a strand of her hair. She tucked it behind her ear, revealing her slender and beautiful neck. And her already delicate corbones. In fact, she didn''t even know that a lot of things had happened in the past few years. There were more bitter things and less sweet things. However, all these experiences were not in vain. Just like you said, rainy, she''s grown up. "Did she disturb you?" The moment the call connected, Chu lui''s voice came from the other end. it''s alright. She''s very obedient. she fell asleep after listening to the story for a while. Xia ruoxin leaned her body towards the balcony, and the wind seemed to have gotten colder. Half a dayter, there was only the sound of the man''s breathing, but no other sound. thank you. when he spoke again, all he gave her was the word ''thank you''. Thank you. Yes, thank you. Thank her for what? Actually, he should be thanking her. Should he thank her for being alive and for letting rainy still have her mother? After hanging up the phone, shey on the balcony again. With the cold wind blowing, she suddenly felt her nose sting and an ufortable itch. She stood there for a long time, so long that her legs were almost numb by the time she came back to her senses. She opened the door to the balcony, and a warm feeling immediately came from the room, making her feelfortable. There was also the smell of the child''s sweet milk. She ced her phone on the bedside table and walked over. She ced her daughter''s small hands under the nket. Time passed really quickly. In a sh, five years had passed. Her rainy had grown so big. She could still remember the red ball when the child was born. She sniffed again and held back the pain in her heart. Luckily, she could still think of her daughter in this life. Luckily, her daughter was still alive. She carefully pulled the nket away andy down. Ever since she regained her memories, she had never suffered from insomnia. She would sleep well, and perhaps she would have all kinds of dreams, but at least, she felt that it was real and not living in the clouds. She was also worried that she would fall down at any time. When she opened her eyes again, the sky was already bright. Rainy was still a child, and she was still sleeping. Xia ruoxin sat up carefully and covered her daughter''s small body with the nket. The child''s small face was still round and tender, and she was very cute. Her facial features had grown a lot, but she was still the beautiful child from before. She cherished every minute and second she had with her daughter because she did not know if Chu lui would let her see her daughter again. When Qin xuejuan rubbed her neck and got up, she realized that there were soundsing from the kitchen. She was stunned, and her eyes widened. Is there a rat in the house? She quickly ran to the kitchen and picked up a mop. As she got closer, the noise inside became louder, as if someone was rummaging through something. Qin xuejuan''s face turned even uglier. Could it be that there was a thief in the house? She gripped the mop tightly and walked over with light steps. At this moment, the footsteps seemed to be moving towards the door. She raised the mop and smashed it inside without saying anything. "Auntie, it''s me." The sudden sound caused the mop in Qin xuejuan''s hand to stop in mid-air, causing her to break out in cold sweat. At that moment, the mop in her hand was less than ten centimeters away from Xia ruoxin. That was close. Qin xuejuan quickly kept the mop. "Miss, what are you doing here?" She heaved a sigh of relief, her back almost drenched in cold sweat. "I''m making breakfast for the child." Xia ruoxin did not know if it was because she had been through too much in the past, but she was surprised that she had the calmness that wasparable to Chu lui. She thought that if that man was in the same situation as her, he would probably have the same expression. However, when she thought of this, she couldn''t help but be stunned. It seemed that the man had appeared in her mind a little too many times recently. However, among the memories that had entangled her for half of her life, he was the one she remembered the most since she was four years old. Then, she walked into the kitchen and started to get busy. miss, when did you learn how to cook? " Qin xuejuan stood outside. Her thoughts wereplicated. "Didn''t I already know how to do it before?" Xia ruoxin replied to Qin xuejuan. Her words seemed to have an extra meaning, but Qin xuejuan did not seem to think in that direction. yes, yes. Qin xuejuan patted her chest lightly and went along with Xia ruoxin''s words. The Missy knew how to do it in the past, and she did it well. She thought that Xia ruoxin would ask about her past, so she had already made up a few words in her heart. However, unexpectedly, she did not. She did not say or ask anything. Xia ruoxinbed her daughter''s hair. The little one''s hair was long and soft now. When she touched them, they looked exactly the same as before. She hadbed two small braids for her daughter. Although the big and small in the mirror no longer looked the same, they still felt the same as before. They were originally mother and daughter who relied on each other. mommy will bring you out for dinner. Xia ruoxin extended her hand to her daughter. Rainy held her mother''s hand and then walked out with her short legs. There was a simple breakfast on the table. There was millet porridge, stir-fried vegetables, and so on. There was not much grease, and it was very suitable for breakfast. Chapter 1138 Gao Yi Came Looking For You Xia ruoxin filled her daughter''s small bowl with some porridge. She ced a small spoon in front of her daughter. thank you, mommy. rainy took the spoon and started eating. She didn''t need the adults to feed her, and she wouldn''t spill the rice. Xia ruoxin reached out her hand and ruffled her daughter''s soft hair. Her red lips curved into a smile, just like before. If someone saw it. At this moment, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was a name that she had not seen for a long time. It was also a name that she had not seen for a long time. She stood up and walked to the side, picking up the call. little flower, it''s really you. Are you alright? " The man''s voice was urgent andplicated. Xia ruoxin understood his urgency and she understood hisplications. it''s me. she couldn''t say what she was feeling right now, but she felt very calm. She didn''t feel any resentment or hatred. Whether it was towards Gao Yi or Bai luoyin, she was in a dilemma. It turned out that she wasn''t the only one who had returned to her original spot. They were the same. I''m fine. her red lips curved up slightly, and there was a sigh in her smile. "Little flower, where are you?" what''s wrong? " Gao Yi asked hurriedly. There was a rustling sound on the other end, as if something had fallen on the ground. I''m at home. Xia ruoxin smiled lightly, but she did not miss the sound of a door opening on the other end of the phone. She could guess who it was. "Wait for me, I''ll be right there." With that, Gao Yi put down his phone and looked at his watch. However, when he saw Bai luoyin standing at the door, his gaze fell on her stomach. He was surrounded by a sense of powerlessness. "I''m going out for a while." He paused for a moment and then walked out. Bai luoyin''s face had already lost quite a bit of color. She squatted down and picked up the broken pieces of the ss. Suddenly, her fingers hurt, and when she lowered her head, she saw that the ss that was originally transparent was stained with her blood. "Yi ..." She called out Gao Yi''s name, and Gao Yi''s footsteps paused, but he did not stop. "Yi, I''m bleeding ..." A few tears shed in her slightly lowered eyshes, but her red lips curved into a strange arc. She picked up a piece and ruthlessly swept it across her hand. There was a faint smell of blood in the room. Gao Yi was used to this kind of smell. His hand that was on the door just now slowly let go ... He clenched his fists. After a long while, he took out his phone from his pocket and dialed the number that he had not been able to call for a long time. I''m sorry, Xiaohua. I have something to do, so I can''t go today. &Quot; I know. Xia ruoxin put her phone down. Then, she lowered her head and met her daughter''s bright eyes. She held her daughter''s hand and ced her chin on her daughter''s head. If he had the heart, he should have thought of giving her a call to see if he could contact her. In this world, there was something called copying. If a phone was lost, it could be bought. If the SIM card was gone, it could also be copied. Was it the desire, or the powerlessness, or perhaps both. When Gao Yi returned to the Lu family, he had a sudden realization. "Mr. Gao, you''re here." what''s the matter? " Qin xuejuan asked when she saw Gao Yi. However, her attitude was not as warm as before. Gao Yi could feel the bitterness in his heart, but he could only put on a bitter smile. "Auntie, is Xiao Hua here?" mydy is here. Mr. Gao waited for a moment. Qin xuejuan replied politely and turned around to look for Xia ruoxin. She would not let him find her directly like she did in the past. Gao Yi sat on the sofa, and one of his hands trembled slightly. There was an indescribable pressure, and it almost made it difficult for him to breathe. Breathing in and out, he exchanged the air in his lungs with the air in the air. His heart was beating loudly. The surroundings were very quiet, so quiet that he could actually count the sound of his own heart beating. He heard footsteps from the stairs. He turned around quickly and saw Xia ruoxin walking out. She was wearing light blue home clothes. Her neck was long and her corbones were exquisite. Even though she did not dress up too much, she was still attractive. Other than the memories, this was probably the only thing the past had given her. After going through so many things, she was almost always hovering between death. She might not be able to remain calm even if a mountain copsed in front of her, but she could perfectly hide her thoughts and expressions. Just like now. Look at her, she was so good at lying. She even managed to deceive Gao Yi. Xiaohua. Gao Yi stood up and hurriedly walked over. He ced his hand on Xia ruoxin''s shoulder. you''re okay. Are you really okay? are you hurt anywhere? " Xia ruoxin looked at his hand on her shoulder. She did not push him away or struggle. Everything was the same as before. She smiled at him. Luckily, her leg was injured and she had to sit in a wheelchair for more than a month. Look at me now. I''m fine. I''ll help you check, " said Gao Yi as he was about to squat down. However, Xia ruoxin turned around and walked to the sofa. She sat down, poured a ss of water, and ced it on the opposite side of the table. there''s no need. she poured herself another ss. the doctor only asked me toe back after the examination. You don''t have to worry. she raised her head and smiled at Gao Yi. However, Gao Yi didn''t manage to capture the unknown emotions in her eyes. Gao Yi had no choice but to stand up and walk over. He picked up the ss of water on the table and drank it. The ss of water moistened his dry throat. little flower, what happened? how did you fall down? also, how did you get saved? " Xia ruoxin''s long eyshes fluttered slightly, and her fingers tightened around the cup. I identally fell down when I was saving sis Wu. As for how I got back, it''s all thanks to sis Wu. as she spoke, she touched the ne on her neck without leaving a trace, and her voice was still warm and elegant. Sis Wu had a GPS on her, so we were rescued by a helicopter. Fortunately, we weren''t injured. You know that I didn''t have my phone with me at that time, so I couldn''t contact you. But I asked sis Wu to tell you that I''m safe. She said that she had already informed you. Didn''t you receive it? She said half-truthfully. Chapter 1139 Mom Is Going Through Menopause I ... Gao Yi was about to say something, but he swallowed it back down. In the end. he nodded. she said it, Xiaohua. he suddenly held Xia ruoxin''s hand tightly. &Quot;. ''m sorry. I didn''t know you were back.. really didn''t know. &Quot; His voice was very dry, as if he had sand in his mouth. The sand was unbearable and ufortable. Xia ruoxin blinked her eyes, and her smile spread across her lips. I just came back, and I got a new card not too long ago. Otherwise, you really wouldn''t be able to contact me. My injury is on my leg, so it''s not convenient for me toe out. I didn''t want to trouble sis Wu, so I could onlye out after my injury has healed. &Quot; Her excuse sounded like it was real, but no one knew if it was real. The moment she saw Gao Yi heave a sigh of relief, she knew that he believed her. However, Xia ruoxin knew that if the person sitting in front of her was not Gao Yi but Chu lui, he would not believe such a lie that was full of loopholes. Just as Gao Yi was about to speak again, his phone rang. It was soft music, but to his ears, it was ear-piercing and depressing. He took out his phone. When he saw the name on the screen, the light in his eyes dimmed. He stood up and did not pick up the call in front of Xia ruoxin. When the call went through, Wei Lan''s anxious voice could be heard. Xiao Yi,e back quickly. Luoyin isn''t feeling well. The doctor said that she might have a miscarriage ... at this point, Wei Lan started to choke up. Her grandson, her grandson ... Nothing must happen to him. Otherwise, what was she going to do? she had to let down the dead Bai Zhenfeng. ? "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll be back soon." Gao Yi''s face could not help but be colored with anxiety. When he turned around and wanted to say something to Xia ruoxin, she stood up. Gao Yi, do you have a patient? " She pretended not to know anything and asked. Actually, she vaguely heard that something seemed to have happened to the child in Bai luoyin''s stomach, but she would not expose it. If this was a word of respect for the other party, she would. Gao Yi gritted his teeth and clenched his fingers. Then, she raised her head and said with difficulty, " I''m sorry, ruoxin. Something happened at the hospital. I have to go back first. I''lle back when I''m done. &Quot; okay. Xia ruoxin was still smiling faintly. The curve of her lips was perfect, almost invulnerable. Gao Yi hurriedly walked towards the door, worried about Bai luoyin and the child in her stomach. Everything was fine this morning, but why did something happen now? All he could think of now was Bai luoyin and the child, but he had neglected some very important things. Behind him, the smile on Xia ruoxin''s face had also started to disappear the moment he turned around. She picked up the cup on the table again and took a sip of water. The door to a room opened, and rainy came downstairs. She ran over and hugged her mother''s leg. "My baby''s awake?" Xia ruoxin smiled at her daughter. Her smile was sincere and real, not ... It was deliberate. She changed her daughter''s clothes. The little girl was very beautiful, white and tender, like a soft little bun. Then, he held her little hand. "Mom, where are we going?" Rainy pulled the little hat on her head and followed her mother with her short legs. Xia ruoxin sighed. to look for your father. &Quot; If it was possible, she really wished that her daughter would still be hers alone. However, now that she had to share her daughter with someone else, she really could not ept it. However, she knew that Rainy''s feelings for Chu lui were very deep now. She could not let her daughter choose between a father and a mother. She couldn''t bring herself to say this. She couldn''t do this. As expected, Rainy''s eyes lit up when she heard that she was looking for her father. When she saw the car driving over from afar, she let go of Xia ruoxin''s hand and ran towards the car. She knew that it was her father''s car. Chu lui stopped the car and walked out. He reached out and carried his daughter. "Did you miss daddy?" He kissed his daughter''s small face. He had been calm and distant all this time. It was also because he saw his daughter that he felt a little warmer. yes, " rainy said softly. She tightened her grip around her father''s neck and buried her face in it. why didn''t daddye to see rainy? did he not want rainy anymore? " She sniffed her little nose. She couldn''t bear to part with him. Chu lui looked at Xia ruoxin. His smile made Xia ruoxin feel awkward. What did he mean? was he using her? Could it be that all of this was her fault? At the end of the day, wasn''t it the Chu family''s fault? now, was heining that she had caused his daughter to lose her parents? When she thought of this, her gaze turned cold. Chu lui was slightly stunned. He could sense that Xia ruoxin had thought of something. He put his hand to his lips and coughed lightly, as if this was not a good topic. He adjusted the little hat on his daughter''s head. Let''s go, baby. Daddy will take you to eat something delicious today. He came here today to see his daughter, not to quarrel with her mother. Of course, Chu lui was not stupid. Of course, he would rx when he was busy and when he was rxed. So, he pretended to be silent, hoping that Xia ruoxin would quickly get over this. At the dining table, Xia ruoxin removed the bones from her daughter''s fish out of habit and ced it in her daughter''s small bowl. thank you, mommy. the more rainy came, the more polite she became. She ate the fish obediently, and in front of her parents, she was, of course, a smallmp that did not light up. I believe you. Chu lui took a ss of milk and drank it. Of course, this was real milk and not his daughter''s. He did not dare to bring his daughter''s milk out. Otherwise, he, the great CEO Chu, would lose all his face because of a bag of milk. shouldn''t he believe it? " Xia ruoxin asked Chu lui in return. look, what a perfect lie. Even I almost believed it, much less him. &Quot; "Is that so? you think it''s perfect?" Chu lui put down his cup. His dark eyes were filled with determination. He had never thought about why Wu Sha did not tell him about it and why she did not let him out. He did not have any hostility for no reason. Even though Wu Sha could not have not understood his request at that time, and it was what she should have understood the most, that person still did not understand. Chapter 1140 1131-How Do I Pay Back What I Owe Chu lui exined to her word by word. She thought that no one knew the truth of the matter, but she was really not one to lie. She knew how she fell down, but it didn''t mean that others didn''t know. Xia ruoxin''s fingers that were holding the chopsticks trembled slightly. She continued to eat, but she did not know how to taste. ruoxin ... &Quot; Suddenly, Chu lui called out her name. Xia ruoxin looked up, but she quickly realized something. She lowered her eyes and continued eating. "Mr. Chu, did you get the wrong person again?" "Don''t you know very well whether I''m mistaken or not?" Xia ruoxin really felt that this man was very scary. No wonder so many people in the business world were afraid of him. They were even afraid of death. She put down her chopsticks and stared straight at Chu lui. "You know that I remember the past?" yes. Chu lui nodded. I already knew when you wanted to see rainy. &Quot; "How did you find out? Xia ruoxin touched her face. Her face had clearly changed, and so had her personality. What had she done wrong? what had this man found out? Chu lui picked up some food for his daughter. The little one ate obediently and did not say anything. Xia ruoxin was still waiting for Chu lui''s answer. rainy recognized you because you''re his mother. Even though his voice was still slightly cold as usual, it was surprisingly gentle at this moment. I recognized you because you''re Xia ruoxin. and my wife, he added this sentence in his heart. if you didn''t regain your memory, you wouldn''t have taken the initiative to see rainy. If you didn''t regain your memory, you wouldn''t have such aplicated expression. Lu Xiaohua has no life, but Xia ruoxin does. &Quot; "Do you understand what I''m saying?" Xia ruoxin''s heart tightened. And she finally understood. Lu Xiaohua was created by Lu jinrong, the Lu family, and Gao Yi. She did not have a past, so how could she have a chance? however, Xia ruoxin was a living person. If she denied Xia ruoxin, it was the same as denying herself. How could she have a chance? how could she be real? then, how did you know that I''m Xia ruoxin? " At this moment, Xia ruoxin finally realized that this man might have known about it before she had realized it. Chu lui used his thumb to gently rub the cup on the table. I knew a long time ago that you were Xia ruoxin, but I never thought of doing anything to you again. Lu jinrong was right. It''s not a bad thing that you''ve forgotten the past. When you were Xia ruoxin, you''ve been suffering since you were young. When you were Lu Xiaohua, you had everything. An unbearable past and a beautiful future. It seems like I don''t have a choice. &Quot; "So, do you think I''m an idiot even if you know?" Xia ruoxin really wanted to stand up and give this man a p. She had the right to know about her past, and her life was hers. And when they made such a decision, did they ask her for her opinion? did she want it? did she want it? did she want a good future? did she not want the memories of the past? Everyone said that her memory was unbearable, but no matter how unbearable it was, it was still her. no one thinks you''re a fool. Chu lui''s eyes were slightly forbearing. The corners of his lips lifted, revealing a hint of bitterness. I just want you to be better. If possible, I hope you can remember me and rainy. But don''t you feel sad when you remember all of this? that past. &Quot; Xia ruoxin poured herself a big ss of fruit juice and drank it mouthful by mouthful. Chu lui didn''t stop her, and it was just rainy who raised her head and tilted it strangely. "Dad, what''s wrong with mom?" Chu lui reached out and patted his daughter''s head. be good and eat your food. Mommy''s going through menopause. &Quot; Xia ruoxin''s eyes widened. She never knew that other than being heartless, this man''s mouth could be so evil. She put down her cup and continued eating. The corners of Chu lui''s lips curled up slightly, revealing a hint of warmth that seemed to melt away the coldness around him. you don''t n on telling Gao Yi about this? " Chu lui gently crossed his legs under the table. don''t tell me that Bai luoyin didn''t push you down? " No. Xia ruoxin lifted her face. She did not lie, and of course, she would not exaggerate the truth. she didn''t push me down. I fell down myself. she just stood by and watched, so she could only say that she didn''t help him. She couldn''t say that she deliberately killed him. that''s also indirectly killing someone. Chu luiughed coldly. His thin lips curled up into an arc, and it looked even colder. that''s her freedom, " Xia ruoxin said lightly. Of course, she did not dare to say it out loud. Actually, she had fallen down to save Bai luoyin. She was afraid that if she really said it, Chu lui''s peace might be broken. As for whether she would tell Gao Yi or not, she wouldn''t. "Why not?" Even though Xia ruoxin did not say it, Chu lui understood what she meant. I owe him a few lives. Xia ruoxin raised her eyes. Mr. Chu, don''t forget that your daughter owes him a life. When I was pushed into the sea by your mother, it was Gao Yi who saved me. When I lost rainy and regained my senses, it was he who saved you. Tell me, how am I going to pay him back for these few lives? " Chu lui was silent. Of course, he had nothing to say. Of course, other than making him feel ufortable, he would feel the same way as Xia ruoxin. Xia ruoxin was only thinking about what would happen to Gao Yi if he found out. Would he regret it? would he be in a dilemma? however, Chu lui was thinking that Gao Yi was already out of the picture in Xia ruoxin''s heart. Yes, Gao Yi was out. Actually, even if Xia ruoxin didn''t regain her memory, Gao Yi might not be her final choice. Feelings were not things that people could forget just because they had lost their memories. Of course, it was also not something that could be developed for a person just because they had lost their memories. The two of them didn''t talk much at first because they had already said enough. If they continued, they wouldn''t even be able to eat. This was the first time in a long time that the family of three had sat together so quietly. They were like ordinary people who could eat together and enjoy this rare family happiness together. However, Chu lui knew that he had stolen it. He still had a long way to go. Xia ruoxin carried her daughter out of the car. Rainy obediently allowed her mother to carry her, but her eyes never left Chu lui. She wanted her mother, but she also wanted her father. When her father left, she was still sad. "Mommy, let''s sleep with daddy, okay?" Rainy raised her head and asked Xia ruoxin. Chapter 1141 Let Her Leave daddy has to work. We can''t disturb him. Xia ruoxin listened to her daughter''s words and had a strange feeling in her heart. It was an ufortable feeling that made her feel helpless, helpless. and helpless ... The moment rainy heard this, she understood. She nodded her head. then, mommy, when daddy isn''t busy with work, let''s sleep together with daddy, okay? " okay. Xia ruoxin promised her daughter. Actually, she had just said it without thinking. She really did not think that anything would happen between her and Chu lui again. She thought, how good would it be if time could stop here. How good would it be if her daughter didn''t grow up? However, as time passed, her daughter was still growing up, and the things around her were notpletely over. She handed rainy over to Qin xuejuan and looked at her for a while because someone had asked her out. When she arrived, that person was already there. Wei Lan, Gao Yi''s mother, was also the Auntie Wei that she used to like a lot. However, she probably could not recognize her anymore. She gently touched her face. Other than that perverted Chu lui, no one else would be able to recognize her. Even Shen Yijun did not have one now. She was still generously showing her motherly love to yang ruolin. Shen Yijun couldn''t, and Wei Lan was even more impossible. She sat down and the waiter walked over. "Miss, what would you like to drink?" Xia ruoxin took the list and ordered a ss of apple juice for herself. She still liked the sweet and sour taste. Once a person''s habit was formed, it would not be so easy to change. "Miss Lu, I''m sorry, I''ll take a moment of your time." Wei Lan said stiffly. She did not have any intention of getting close to Lu Xiaohua. However, if she knew that the woman in front of her was not just anyone but Xia ruoxin, the Xia ruoxin who had saved her son''s life, he did not know what she would feel. She could ept Bai luoling, who had once harmed her son, but she could not ept Xia ruoxin, who had saved her son''s life. please go ahead, Madam Wei. Xia ruoxin took the Apple juice from the waiter and drank it mouthful by mouthful. The word ''Madam Wei'' had widened the rtionship between the two of them, and the distance between them had also widened. Ji LAN pursed her lips tightly. First impressions were the final decision, so she still didn''t like the woman in front of her at all. I hope that you can leave my son, " she said directly. She did not beat around the bush. you and my son are not suitable. &Quot; "Why is it not suitable?" Xia ruoxin lowered her eyes and looked at the ss in her hand. She took another sip of the fruit juice. It tasted sour, just like her heart at that moment, and it was slightly bitter. The elder who had once been very kind to her was no longer around. What was so distant, permanent, and trustworthy in this world? when she was Xia ruoxin, there was none. When she was Lu Xiaohua, there was none. "Why?" Wei Lan stared straight at Lu Xiaohua''s face. didn''t my son tell you that he was married? "Luoyin is Gao Yi''s ex-wife. No matter what, they still have feelings for each other. Besides, luoyin is pregnant now, and it''s Xiao Yi''s child. Miss Lu, you''re born into a rich family, and there are countless people who want to be the Lu family''s son-inw. Our Gao family can''t afford to marry a daughter-inw like you, so please let us go, okay?" Xia ruoxin was not sad. After she heard all this, she only felt an unspeakable sense of irony. She did not expect that one day, Wei Lan would persuade her to leave Gao Yi just to help Bai luoyin and Gao Yi. Miss Lu, what do you mean? Wei Lan was actually nervous. Her personality was actually not suitable for this. She was not a mean woman, but she was just choosing what she thought was right and suitable. If it was someone like li manmu''s mother, her choice would definitely be for money and power. However, Wei Lan was not like that. She thought that Guan queye was her own son and grandson, not the family''s property. Xia ruoxin did not feel any hatred for Wei Lan. "Do you believe her?" Suddenly, Xia ruoxin asked Wei Lan, but she was confused. What was she talking about? What trust? what her? "Madam Wei, do you believe in Bai luoyin? trust a woman who injected drugs into her husband, went to jail, and had mental problems? " Xia ruoxin asked again. Wei Lan''s expression changed, and she felt as embarrassed as if she had been stabbed. that''s none of your business. Wei Lan''s voice sounded like she was gritting her teeth. When this kind of thing came out of someone else''s mouth, it was undoubtedly like a vicious gash on Wei Lan''s wound. it''s none of my business. Xia ruoxin had no intention of tearing open Wei Lan''s wound. It was just that there were some things that she had to make clear as a warning. Then, she picked up the fruit juice on the table. It was more sour, but less sweet. Lady Wei, if this is what you want, I agree. she raised her face and said to Wei Lan word by word. I will leave Gao Yi, but I hope you can respect Gao Yi''s choice if he''s willing to be with Bai luoyin. Also ... her fingers gently caressed the edge of the cup, and there was a ding. It was unknown whose heartstring she had broken. for a woman with a criminal record, I hope you can think about it carefully. Is it worth it? is it really true? " That was all she had to say. If this was their choice, she would agree. She put down her cup and stood up. When she walked out of the dining room, the ring light outside was almost unbearable. Once again, she was standing outside the Gaos ''house. She held her bag in her hand and knocked on the door. Very quickly, the door opened. Bai luoyin stood at the door with her not-so-obvious belly. Once she saw Xia ruoxin, her body could not help but shake. Why was it her? why was she here? why was she still alive? long time no see, miss Bai. Xia ruoxin sized Bai luoyin up. Miss Bai was still as elegant as ever. However, she had some tricks up her sleeves. When did she get pregnant? Bai luoyin quickly protected her stomach. No matter how crazy a woman was or how calctive she was, to a woman, sometimes, a child was more important than her life. Bai luoyin''s subconscious action caused the light in Xia ruoxin''s eyes to flicker a few times. She reached out her hand, and with a p, a hand had alreadynded on Bai luoyin''s face. Chapter 1142 1133-Abort She was a member of the Lu family. She had the right to p someone like this. Bai luoyin was beaten until she was dazed. When Gao Yi came out, this was what he saw. "Little flower, what are you doing?" He quickly came over and blocked Bai luoyin behind him. I didn''t do anything. Xia ruoxin shook her hand and ced it behind her back. Her fingers were numb. Gao Yi, I just so happened to have something to discuss with you. However, I just don''t like the look of her. &Quot; Xiaohua, she is pregnant, " Gao Yi said with difficulty. I know. Xia ruoxin walked over and sat down on the sofa. what does it have to do with me that she''s pregnant? the child in her stomach is not mine. &Quot; Gao Yi''s expression changed. He was embarrassed and ufortable. On the other hand, Bai luoyin''s face was still pale. It was not because she had been hit, but because she was afraid. She was really afraid that Lu qianhua would say something to Gao Yi. She had finally squeezed out a little ce in Gao Yi''s heart. She had nothing left, only Gao Ming and this child. go back first, " Gao Yi said to Bai luoyin, but she shook her head. She did not dare to leave. She was really afraid that if she turned around, she might lose everything she had now. it''s okay. I''m here. Gao Yiforted Bai luoyin. Perhaps he didn''t even know that when he looked at Bai luoyin, there was a hint of worry and reluctance in his eyes. He did not know, but Xia ruoxin caught it. Love was born over time. Was it pitiful? or was it because of the child? they might all be there. Xia ruoxin did not believe that there were no feelings. At first, she was still hesitating if she could really let a woman like Bai luoyin stay by Gao Yi''s side. But now, she knew that even if she tried to stop it, some things would still happen. It was so hard for Gao Yi to notice that this time, his attention on Bai luoyin was much bigger than on her. go on. Gao Yi pushed Bai luoyin''s shoulder again. Bai luoyin bit her pale lips before returning to her room, turning back to look at him with every step she took. She was guilty, but in Gao Yi''s eyes, it became fear. Gao Yi turned around and sat in front of Xia ruoxin. His expression wasplicated, and so was his heart. He couldn''t let go of Lu Xiaohua, but he couldn''t ignore Bai luoyin and the child in Bai luoyin''s stomach. He just let it all pass. Gao Yi, I want to hear your exnation. Xia ruoxin raised her head, and her face was almost expressionless. She knew everything, but she did not say anything. Xiaohua ... Gao Yi felt his lips opening and closing, but he didn''t know what words he could say. He hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he could only say that no woman would be willing to hear it. I''m sorry ... He grabbed his hair helplessly. I don''t know how it became like this. I really don''t know. I just got drunk and did it once, and she had it. &Quot; ". ''m sorry ..." He kept saying sorry, not knowing if he was sorry to Xia ruoxin or ... To himself. "The child is yours?" Xia ruoxin''s Red lips curved up slightly, and the voice that came out of her mouth was icy cold. Gao Yi felt a little embarrassed, but it was the truth. yes, " he replied. It was his, and that could not be changed. abort it. Xia ruoxin said these two words indifferently. It was very cold and heartless. Gao Yi''s eyes widened. Did he hear wrongly? what did she say? what did Lu Xiaohua say? abort the child? abort it. I said abort it. Xia ruoxin stood up and walked in front of Gao Yi. She bent down slightly and stared straight into Gao Yi''s eyes. Gao Yi, I can tolerate it. You have other women, but you can''t give birth to a child for me. I can''t afford to lose this face. The Lu family can''t afford to lose this face either. &Quot; At this moment, her gaze was cold and piercing. Gao Yi still couldn''t react. And the person in front of him was so unfamiliar, so unfamiliar, as if he had never known her. Yes, he did not know her. He only knew Xia ruoxin and not Lu Xiaohua. The person standing in front of him now was not Xia ruoxin at all. It was Lu Xiaohua, the youngdy of the Lu family, Lu Xiaohua. Xia ruoxin was kind, but Lu Xiaohua''s personality had not yet settled down. However, the Lu family''s background had changed her, if change could really be used. For the first time, Gao Yi felt that the woman in front of him was a stranger. It was as if they had never known each other. have you thought it through? " Xia ruoxin asked again as she saw the unfamiliarity on Gao Yi''s face. She did not want to do this, but she had to. She had to do it. Gao Yi moved his lips. Xiaohua, do you have to do this? " "What do you think?" Xia ruoxin reached out her hand and patted Gao Yi''s face lightly. Such a look of disdain was an insult to any man. "Gao Yi, don''t be so shameless. I''m the young miss of the Lu family. Who are you? You''ve already gotten someone else pregnant, so how am I supposed to forgive you? if you insist on my forgiveness, fine, she sneered. Then abort that woman''s child and be obedient. Only then will I like you." After she finished speaking, she stood up as well. Her expression still revealed a trace of disdain, and this trace of disdain hurt Gao Yi''s hand. Suddenly, heughed. However. hisughter was filled with vicissitudes of life ... "What am I in your eyes?" He really wanted to know what he was in Xia ruoxin''s eyes and what he was to Lu Xiaohua. what do you think you are? " Xia ruoxin''s fingers clenched tightly, but the disdain in her eyes deepened. "You''re a very obedient dog that follows me around. Otherwise, why would I, the great miss Lu, need you?" After she finished speaking, her gaze also followed the look in her eyes, and in her slightly lowered eyes, there was a faint and unclear meaning. She picked up her bag, stood up, and walked to Gao Yi. She looked down at this man who was overly calm, but also on the verge of a breakdown. She saw the sarcasm in his eyes, the sneer on his face, and the deep disappointment in his eyes. Finally, was she disappointed? in fact, she was very disappointed in him, but no matter how disappointed she was, she didn''t owe him as much. I''ll wait for your news. she pursed her lips slightly. When she turned her head, she saw the door not far away open slightly. There was obviously someone inside, but it closed again, probably because he noticed her attention. Chapter 1143 1134-Must Be She opened the door and left the ce without looking back. This might be thest time she would be here. There was a ck car parked outside. Xia ruoxin stopped in her tracks. At that moment, she felt a deep sense of fatigue before she walked towards the car. She opened the car door and sat inside. Then, she took off her high heels and tucked her feet into the car seat. She didn''t say a word, and the man driving the car was silent as well. When the car left, she saw Gao Yi standing in front of the window through the car''s ss. His bleak aura was like a dead leaf that had its roots broken. It was scattered just like that, and the entanglement between them for so many years was about to end. "Do you really have to do this?" Chu lui asked Xia ruoxin, " there are many ways. Do you have to choose such a self-harming method? " Xia ruoxin lifted her face, and a faint sense of exhaustion filled her eyes. either he''s disappointed in me, or I''m disappointed in him. If I really have to choose a path, then I''ll let him down. I''ll treat it as me letting him down. That way, he might feel better. &Quot; Between the traitor and the betrayed, she chose to betray him. This was the only thing she could do for him. Chu lui continued to drive. In the rearview mirror, he could see the woman''s slightly lowered eyshes. Her eyshes were very long, so long that they almost hid all the emotions in her eyes. It was very quiet in the car, and only the breathing of the two people could be heard. Gao Yi had locked himself in his room for a few days and nights. No matter who called for him, he was unwilling to open the door. Wei Lan and Bai luoyin were so anxious that they cried at the door every day. However, in the end, he was still unwilling toe out. Until three dayster, when Gao Yi opened the door, he looked exactly like he was on a drug addiction. His thin body and his defeated eyes. "Yi, what''s wrong?" Wei Lan quickly pulled her son back. don''t scare mom, okay? " mom, I''m fine. Gao Yi''s voice was hoarse. He raised his hand and patted Wei Lan''s shoulder gently. However, when he looked into the distance, he was a little dazed. Bai luoyin stood at the side. She wanted to say something, but she didn''t dare to. She wanted to get close to him, but she was afraid of doing so. She didn''t know what Lu Xiaohua said to Gao Yi, which caused him to be like this. She hadn''t been doing well recently. Gao Yi locked himself up for a few days, and she was also suffering for a few days. Seeing that her son was fine, Wei Lan then wiped her tears and quickly pulled Bai luoyin''s hand, then her son''s hand. "Yi, luoyin hasn''t been feeling well these past two days. Can you bring her to the hospital for a checkup?" okay, " Gao Yi agreed. There was a faint trace of a smile on his lips, and the smile was still vague. In the hospital, Bai luoyin was lying down, and a doctor was examining the child in her stomach. yes, the child is very good. The fetal heart is very strong, and it''s a healthy child, " the doctor said to Bai luoyin as he examined her. Then, he could not help but squint his eyes at Bai luoyin. our doctor Gao sure is fast. I''ve never heard that he''s getting married, and now, the child is almost born ... &Quot; Bai luoyin grabbed her clothes and felt a little embarrassed. The doctor might not have meant it, but to Bai luoyin, it sounded like he was scolding her for being shameless. it''s done. the doctor carefully wiped Bai luoyin''s stomach clean with a tissue and helped her sit up. thank you. Bai luoyin stood up, pulled her clothes down, and opened the door. Gao Yi was standing outside. the child is doing well. Bai luoyin held Gao Yi''s hand and smiled at him. "Yi, I want to go back. I''m a little tired." okay, " Gao Yi agreed. He wanted to pull his hand away, but Bai luoyin held on tightly. He only struggled for a while, as if his life had been tightly bound by this woman. And he was actually helplessly waving it off. When they came out, they met Xia ruoxin, who was clearly waiting for them. She walked over, and her high heels stomped on the ground. "What, you haven''t aborted it?" Her gazended on Bai luoyin''s stomach. It was obvious that the child was still there. Actually, Xia ruoxin understood Gao Yi''s personality very well. He could save a stranger''s child, but why would he abort his own? Bai luoyin hid behind Gao Yi and covered her stomach. At the same time, she also shrunk her body. She was afraid of Xia ruoxin as if she was a time bomb that could blow her up at any time. "Little flower, do you really have to do this?" Gao Yi also took a step forward,pletely shielding Bai Qiu luoyin behind him as if he was afraid that Xia ruoxin would hurt Bai luoyin. This was an instinctive action, and perhaps he did not even know that one day, he would actually protect Bai luoyin to this extent. Xia ruoxin pulled her hair back, and she actually felt as if she had gone through the vicissitudes of life. "Can we not do this?" She lifted her red lips and snorted. Then, she took another step forward, and Gao Yi''s tightly pursed lips were still a little too tight. Xia ruoxin took out her bag and took out a bunch of things, throwing them into Gao Yi''s arms. Mr. Gao, you gave this to me in the past. I don''t want your answer now because I''ve realized that I''m getting tired of you. I, Lu Xiaohua, can have any man I want. You''re just a poor doctor. &Quot; After she finished speaking, her gaze swept over Bai luoyin.''Only a woman like miss Bai would treat you like a treasure. hehe ... sheughed coldly. Under her slightly closed long eyshes, there was no affection at all. Yes, she just couldn''t stand sand in her eyes. So, she reached out her hand, but Bai luoyin instinctively shrank her body. Xia ruoxin did not make a move, but she curled her red lips sarcastically. don''t worry. I''m not interested in hitting women. I''m tired of this game. If you want it, then I''ll give it to you. Do you really think that everyone wants him? With that, Xia ruoxin turned around and was about to leave, but someone held her hand. Xia ruoxin lowered her head and slowly pulled her hand back. This time, she did not look back. After this, she would not see this man again. Yi ... Bai luoyin grabbed Gao Yi''s sleeve. what happened to miss Lu? if you need an exnation, I can try. &Quot; Chapter 1144 1135-Do You Want To Get It Back there''s no need. Gao Yi pulled his sleeve back from Bai luoyin''s hand. Bai luoyin''s fingers were empty, and she instantly felt her heart empty as well. let''s go. after Gao Yi took a few steps, he stopped again as he was waiting for Bai luoyin. At this moment, no one knew what kind of storm he had gone through in his gentle eyes. And after the storm, whether it would be clear or dark, even he himself did not know. Wei Lan saw her son sitting on the sofa without saying a word. She was afraid that her son would overthink, so she walked over and sat down. Xiao Yi, " Wei Lan called out her son''s name. She had been thinking about what she wanted to tell him for a few days, but she did not know how to say it. "Mom, if you have something to say, say it." Gao Yi forced a smile, but it didn''t look rxed, only exhausted. sigh ... Wei Lan sighed softly. mom knows that miss Lu is in your heart, but the gap between our families is too big. It''s not that mom doesn''t agree, but looking at it now, mom still feels that luoyin is better. &Quot; "Mom, what do you want to say?" Gao Yi didn''t want to talk to Wei Lan about these things anymore. He just wanted to know what his mother''s true intentions were. Xiao Yi. Wei Lan wanted to say something but hesitated, finding it difficult to speak. luoyin''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger. What do you think we should do? will the child be an illegitimate child after we give birth? " Gao Yi''s heart seemed to tighten, and he couldn''t answer. so, mom wants you and luoyin to get married again. This is the best choice, isn''t it? " As Wei Lan said this, she was also worried that her son would reject her. However, luckily, although he did not say that he agreed, he did not say that he disagreed either. When Wei Lan was about to speak again, Gao Yi stood up. mom, I still have something to do. I have to go out for a while and will be back at night. after he finished speaking, he had already walked out. Even if Wei Lan wanted to say something, he could not hear it. Ye Feng was a bit cold. Gao Yi tightened his cor. He stood in front of the Lu family''s Gate, not knowing what he was waiting for or what kind of answer he was waiting for. A car stopped, and a young woman got out of it. She was slightly thin, but her bones were pleasing to the eye. She was so thin that she was perfect. She rolled up her sleeves and wore a white crystal bracelet on her wrist. Even under the dim light, the light reflected from the bracelet was dazzling. Just as Gao Yi was about to step forward, a man in a suit came out of the car. The woman quickly held the man''s arm as if she was talking andughing with the man. The man reached out and pinched the woman''s face. The woman seemed to be smiling as she hugged the man''s arm even tighter. The two of them walked into the room and closed the door with a bang. A gust of cold wind blew from the outside, carrying the unique coldness of this season. A leaf came from somewhere and fell on his head. Gao Yi suddenlyughed bitterly, turned around, and left the ce. Yes, she was right. She was the youngdy of the Lu family and had everything she wanted. He was just a poor doctor. How could he forget that she was not Xia ruoxin? no, even if it was Xia ruoxin, she was not his. They were like many men and women in this world. They broke up, got back together, got back together, and got back together. In the end, they did not end up together. There were few who were fated, but there were many who were not. It was a pity that he and Xia ruoxin were not fated to be together. If this was what she really wanted, then he would give her his wish. At this time, in the Lu family''s house, the moment they entered, Lu ruoxin let go of the man''s arm and stood at a safe distance of more than a meter from him. why? you want to get rid of me after using me? who do you think I am? " Chu lui changed his shoes and swaggered into the room. He sat on the sofa, and his dark eyes seemed to have some other intentions. Xia ruoxin, however, was unmoved by him. No matter if it was in the past or now, other than those four years, this man had never done anything wrong to her. It was just a freakbination of factors. Therefore, she couldn''t vent her anger on him. Besides, she was also holding back now, for example ... daddy. rainy heard the noise outside and ran over with her old doll. Then, she automatically climbed onto her father''sp and spoke to him. Xia ruoxin felt sad as if she had been abandoned by her daughter. She and her daughter had been living together for four years. Chu lui had only lived with her daughter for a year, but now, he was about to snatch her away. Chu lui ruffled his daughter''s soft hair. How could he not notice the frustration on Xia ruoxin''s face? she just came back. She doesn''t remember many things and can''t even speak. Chu lui pinched his daughter''s face. This was an exnation. at that time, she only recognized me. I was the one who raised her for a year. Later on, she slowly learned how to speak and remembered some things. You should stay with her for a few more days and let her get used to your current appearance. She will get used to it. &Quot; Habit? Xia ruoxin felt as if he was spouting nonsense. That''s right. The baby was used to having a father now. She couldn''t live without a father. Was she going to snatch her daughter away from Chu lui again? would everyone know about it? what kind of harm could they suffer? in the end, the one who would be hurt would be the child. She sat down. She was very jealous of Chu lui. However, at the same time, she was also grateful to this man for not giving up on rainy back then. She touched her face. do you think I should get my face back? " Chu lui turned around slowly, and his gaze fell on the side of her face. "There''s already a yang ruolin. Do you want to be the second one? There are many people who look simr in this world. What kind of face do you have now? does it affect you? besides, why don''t you keep such a beautiful face?" "You''re saying that I was ugly in the past?" Xia ruoxin did not catch the hidden meaning in his words, but she had misunderstood him. He said that her face was beautiful now. Did that mean that her face used to be ugly? even though she knew that no matter which face she had now, it was hers, she still felt ufortable. she''s very pretty too, " Chu lui replied seriously. Of course, that was what he thought in his heart. In his heart, Xia ruoxin was Xia ruoxin. He had seen her at her most pathetic state. He had also seen how she looked like in the past, even if she had changed her face. Was she no longer Xia ruoxin? Chapter 1145 Todays Saturday When Xia ruoxin heard this answer, she felt a little better. She picked up the cup on the table and touched the cup with her fingers. The temperature of the water in the cup gradually warmed her fingers. Chu lui, do you think Gao Yi will believe you? " he will. Chu lui curled his thin lips slightly, and his voice was filled with coldness. you have to believe that people actually like to push the me onto others. Gao Yi is human, and he is no exception. He has his own selfish motives. He wants a child now and wants Lu Xiaohua, but he is also worried about the child''s mother. This is a difficult choice for a man. You have given him a candidate now, and he can push everything onto you. Because of your affair and your abandonment, he might realize that you''re not as good as he thinks. That way, he can live a peaceful life and ept all of this, whether it''s forced or voluntary." he''s not that kind of person. Xia ruoxin cut off Chu lui''s words. However, she knew very well in her heart that Chu lui had read Gao Yi''s mind thoroughly. He had read his mind thoroughly. If not, then how could he believe her words and act so easily? perhaps, deep down in his heart, he also hoped that was the case. Chu lui did not want to argue with her over such things. He carried his daughter and prepared to walk out. "Why are you bringing my daughter?" Xia ruoxin quickly stood up and blocked Chu lui''s way. She extended her hand to Chu lui. give me back my daughter. &Quot; Rainy reached out her hand to her mother, but her father refused to let go. She blinked and bit her finger. mommy, Daddy said that rainy 135 is mommy''s, and 246 is daddy''s. &Quot; Xia ruoxin then remembered that she had an agreement with Chu lui. They were the child''s parents, and the child could not live without them. It was impossible for them to argue about such things so openly. The two of them had been through too much and were no longer suitable for quarreling. Hence, they hade to an agreement. Today was Saturday, and rainy was going back with Chu lui. isn''t there still the weekend? " There were seven days in a week, and that only took up three days. Chu lui had four days. Wasn''t that unfair to her? she wants to learn how to dance. Chu lui carried his daughter up and ced one hand on the door. if you feel that it''s unfair, you cane over to my house. &Quot; rainy said goodbye to her mother. he opened the door and said to his daughter in his arms. Rainy obediently waved her hand at Xia ruoxin, not at all reluctant to part with her mother. Xia ruoxin really had the urge to kick a certain someone to Mars so that no one would fight with her for her daughter. There was not a single person in the huge Lu residence. She sat on the sofa and picked up the cup, not knowing what to do. There was a knock on the door. She stood up and walked over to open the door. When the door opened, rainy ced her hands behind her back. Then, she grinned and reached out her two small hands. "Mom, let''s go to dad''s house, okay? Dad made a lot of food, and we can''t finish it. Mom, can you help us eat together?" Chu lui stood behind rainy and bent down to rub his daughter''s head. you''re wee to visit my house. Don''t worry, I''m not that much of a beast. I wouldn''t do anything to you. &Quot; Xia ruoxin squatted down. The moment she saw her daughter''s small face, she could not bear to part with her. She thought for a while and hesitated for a long time. In the end, she took her bag from the sofa and followed Chu lui into the car. This time, it was her turn to enter the house. Actually, she was not unfamiliar with the Chu family. Chu lui had already moved back to the small two-story vi. The moment the door opened, the aroma of food could be smelled. Xia ruoxin looked at the time. It was already past seven in the evening. No wonder. It was time for dinner. It would have been fine if he had not mentioned it, but the moment he did, she felt hungry. let''s eat first. Chu lui handed his daughter to Xia ruoxin. bring her to wash her hands. I''ll go and settle somepany matters. &Quot; thank you. Xia ruoxin held her daughter''s hand. She knew that he was giving her time on purpose. This man could be mean at times, but most of the time, he didn''t seem to be too bad. Chu lui raised his eyebrows. I''ll ept your thanks. his gazended on Xia ruoxin, and his eyes were dark and hard to read. Finally, his gazended on her neck but did not move down. Actually, Xia ruoxin''s hair stood on end from his stare. However, it was a good thing that the man left in time. Otherwise, she really did not know how she would face him from now on. let''s go, rainy. Mommy will bring you to wash your hands. she held her daughter''s hand tightly. She was not unfamiliar with this ce. She remembered where the washroom was, where the guest room was, and where Chu lui''s study was. Unless this house had beenpletely renovated. However, that was obviously impossible. This was because Chu lui liked theyout of the ce. He was the one who renovated it, and he had a special feeling for it. Hence, he would not touch theyout of the ce easily. She opened a door, and it was indeed the washroom. This one should be specially made as well because she saw many baby products for children. There was also a bathtub with a cartoon on it, and it was obviously Rainy''s. Xia ruoxin couldn''t help but feel grateful to that man again. No matter what past they had, he had already done very well for rainy, even though he was the cause of Rainy''s disaster. Now that he thought about it, it seemed ... He could not be med. She helped rainy wash her hands. When she brought her over, there was no one in the living room. Even when they entered, the housekeeper was not there. I told them to go back. Chu lui walked over. He had already changed into a casual shirt with his cor slightly unbuttoned. Even though it did not reveal most of his chest, one could see that he still had young skin. A thirty-year-old man was actually at the peak of his life. He was mature, anxious, rich, and at the same time, his appearance was outstanding. Xia ruoxin shifted her eyes away and realized that she had seen wrongly. She was also overthinking things. It was best not to stare at a man''s chest like that. She was not a female pervert. Of course, she had also heard what Chu lui had said. Chapter 1146 Drinking Tap Water He said that the nanny had gone home. In that case, there were only the three of them here. Just as she heaved a sigh of relief, she felt a sense of nervousness. The corners of Chu lui''s lips curled up slightly when she did not notice. He sat at the table and waved at his daughter. "Baby,e and eat." Rainy let go of her mother''s hand and ran over. She climbed onto the chair, took the apron, and put it on. She had to admit that Chu lui had really taught her well. Even though he doted on her and gave her whatever she wanted, he would let her do what she was supposed to do. For example, she would wash her own socks and clothes. Fortunately, rainy was a child who knew how to work since young, so she did the things her father arranged for her very well. ruoxin,e and eat. Chu lui called her name naturally without any sense of unfamiliarity. When he called her ruoxin, it was as if nothing had happened. She was still the same ruoxin and had not be another person. Xia ruoxin''s heart ached. She had to admit that Chu lui''s words proved her existence and her past. Really, she was not just Lu Xiaohua but also Xia ruoxin. She walked over and sat down. There were only the three of them. Even though she was still wary of Chu lui, she would rather face him than be judged by others. For example, when the Chu family''s nannies saw her, they would look at her from head to toe. She could not stand that. Perhaps Chu lui had realized it, so he let them leave. it''s time to eat. Chu lui passed the cartoon chopsticks to his daughter. baby, eat by yourself. &Quot; okay. rainy nodded her head vigorously and picked up her chopsticks to eat. Although she was still a little clumsy and couldn''t even pick up her chopsticks, she finally picked up a piece of meat for herself after a few times. "You won''t me me for making her learn these things, right? Even though she''s still young." Such a small child actually still needed to be fed by adults. you did very well. Thank you. Xia ruoxin picked up some vegetables and ced them in her bowl. This was how she taught her child. She would not let her daughter be a child like Chu Xiang, who had to open her mouth and stretch her hands for her clothes. Her daughter had to know how to wash clothes and cook. In the future, she had to do her own things. She could not let her daughter be raised wrongly. she''s very obedient. You taught her well. Chu lui pinched his daughter''s face. Half of her face was puffed up like a squirrel. She was indeed very likable. Xia ruoxin lowered her head and ate without saying a word. She was very pleased with Chu lui''s affirmation, and of course, her mood was good. but ... Chu lui said again, and Xia ruoxin''s heart could not help but skip a beat. What ''but'' and ''but''? Chu lui ate slowly. Under a good upbringing, even when he ate, he ate with the interest of a noble. Of course, rainy was also a littledy. Her small body sat very straight and she ate slowly. Chu lui must have taught her this, but Xia ruoxin knew that she could not teach this. Also, what she was concerned about now was what Chu lui meant when he said ''but''. the housekeeper has left. there was a slight smile in Chu lui''s dark eyes. It seemed to melt his stiff facial features. so, I might have to trouble you with these tes, miss Xia. &Quot; Xia ruoxin almost spat out the soup she had just drunk. Themotion she caused was not small. The father and daughter widened their eyes at the same time. They had the same ck pupils and the same expression. As expected of Chu lui''s child. She resembled him even more. Of course, Xia ruoxin was only embarrassed for a moment. Then, she continued to eat and drink her soup as if nothing had happened. Under certain circumstances, it was best not to say or exin anything. The more she said and exined, the more it would seem like she was trying to hide something. It had to be said that the dishes made by the chef Chu lui hired were not bad. They wereparable to the chefs in five-star restaurants. Of course, it was possible that this was a chef in the first ce. ording to Chu lui''s habits, he would not ept anything unless it was bad. Of course, he would not invite any chefs unless they were bad. The food was not bad, and the taste was good. It was just that it was light. Xia ruoxin was touched once again. This man had always paid attention to details. His taste was not light, but now, he was eating these light dishes with little seasoning and oil. Actually, it was only because he did not forget to protect his daughter''s remaining kidney from a young age. She stood up and tidied up the things on the table. Even though she had not done such chores for a long time, she was not so weak that she could not even survive. She tidied up the table in no time and ced the tes under the tap. She poured some detergent into her palm and realized that her sleeves were not rolled up. Just as she was about to wash her hands under the tap and roll up her sleeves, another hand came up to help her roll up her sleeves. The joints of the man''s slender fingers were distinct. When his fingers touched her arm, she could clearly feel the fine calluses between his fingers. She could also tell that this man was not an ordinary rich second generation who did not know anything. He had been in the military, the Special Forces. It was not a path that everyone could walk. thank you, " Xia ruoxin said. Then, she turned around and started to wash the dishes. The water would bubble up one after another, and the smell of lemon followed. Xia ruoxin liked this kind of fragrance. It had a light lemon fragrance, and after using it, the entire te would be as clean as new. After washing the dishes, she wiped the sweat off her forehead. She felt that she had been pampered by the Lu family. She had only washed a few dishes and she was already sweating. When she turned around, she was stunned. "What are you doing here?" "I want to drink tap water, can''t I?" Oh ... Xia ruoxin gave up her seat. Mr. Chu, please help yourself. &Quot; Chapter 1147 1138-Still A Scheme Chu lui stood up straight and walked over confidently. He really took the tap water and started drinking at the side. He was trying to prove to Xia ruoxin that he was really there to drink the tap water. Xia ruoxin shrugged her shoulders. Well, he did as he pleased. It was his house anyway. Even if he wanted to drink the water from the toilet, she, as an outsider, didn''t seem to have any control over it. She tidied up the kitchen. It had been a long time since shest did this and she was exhausted. At this time, Mr. Chu was still standing at the door. She hurriedly made way for him. Could it be that he was here to get water again? Chu lui raised his chin slightly. It seemed like he did not say that he wanted to get another ss of water. that ... actually, Xia ruoxin still had something to say. She also felt embarrassed, as if she had to lower her head under someone else''s roof. "Is there something?" Chu lui walked out, and Xia ruoxin followed. "I want to know where I''m going to live." He couldn''t possibly let her sleep on the sofa. Chu lui sat on the sofa and casually crossed his long legs. Xia ruoxin could only sit down as well. Don''t be so silent. Can you at least make a sound? "Are you familiar with this ce?" Chu lui did not answer but asked instead. He took out a cigarette from the drawer and was about to light it up, but he put it down again. yes, I remember. Xia ruoxin naturally remembered this ce. Her memory was not that bad. Also, she pointed at the cigarette in Chu lui''s hand. you can smoke. I''m fine with it. &Quot; thank you. Chu lui lit up the cigarette and started to blow out smoke. In the hazy smoke, one could see his extremely well-defined face. After another round of smoke, he opened his thin lips and spoke. since you''re familiar with this ce, you can pick any room you like. If you want to live with us, I won''t object. The bed is big enough for three people. &Quot; Xia ruoxin stood up suddenly and turned to leave. Chu luiughed. The cigarette in his hand was still lit, but he did not move it. I don''t mean anything. however, it was obvious that some people had misunderstood. Xia ruoxin stopped in her tracks. Yes, she had misunderstood. She had misunderstood. However, could she be med? He pushed open a door. It was very clean inside. This was the guest room, and no one should have slept in it. Of course, the servants and nannies at home could not stay in the guest room either. They could stay elsewhere, but they definitely would not stay here. Chu lui''s personality would never change, let alone after ten years. Even if it was his entire life, some habits would never change. For example, he was a light sleeper, so he didn''t like to have too many people around him. Therefore, the servants and nannies in the house lived far away. So she could sleep here without worry. However, she did not seem to have changed into her pajamas. knock, knock ... &Quot;. series of knocks came from outside. She walked over, opened the door, and saw Chu lui standing outside. "Is there something?" She touched her arm and felt a sense of awkwardness between them. for you. Chu lui ced the bag in front of Xia ruoxin. thank you. Xia ruoxin took it. It was not too heavy, but she did not know what it was. "You can find me if you need anything. Do you know where I am?" Chu lui ced his hands in his pockets and waited for Xia ruoxin''s reply. Xia ruoxin''s reply was to m the door shut. Chu lui tilted his right cheek and smiled. "Your temper has gotten worse." Then, he turned around and left. He was ready to tell his daughter a story and coax her to sleep. Xia ruoxin touched her face and felt that it was burning. Could it be red? she threw the bag on the bed and ran into the bathroom. Every room here had its own bathroom, and it was very convenient. She looked at herself in the mirror for a long time. Luckily, it was not red. It was just a little hot. She was quite frustrated. What was there for a middle-aged woman to blush for? she turned on the tap and sshed some cold water on her face. She also wanted to lower the temperature on her face. Sighing lightly, she came out of the bathroom and prepared to take off her clothes to sleep. However, she hade here with her daughter, but her rainy was a strange child. She knew that today was the day she would sleep with her father, so she would definitely not sleep with her mother. Xia ruoxin shook her head. Actually, she did not know what kind of girl she had given birth to. By chance, her hand touched the bag at the side. This was ... Chu lui gave it to her just now. She took the bag and ced it on herp. Then, she opened it. Inside was nothing but the pajamas shecked the most. The silk pajamas were not revealing. On the contrary, it was a little conservative. Fortunately, it was like this. If it was too revealing, she would rather sleep in her own clothes. However, her fingers holding the pajamas paused for a moment. Perhaps that man had done it on purpose. He had bought this on purpose, and not just one strap that exposed her arms and legs. Perhaps it was to make her less embarrassed. In fact, he didn''t seem too bad, except for the past. However, she retorted herself. Xia ruoxin, did you forget that this man had always been calctive? he would calcte everything that was beneficial to him, even if it meant using unscrupulous means. No, a small person in her mind retorted. He knew how to scheme against others, but he had never schemed against her. She grabbed her hair hard. The thought of it gave her a headache. She took the pajamas and went to the bathroom. When she came out, she had already changed into the clothes. The material of the clothes was very soft andfortable to wear. It was made of real silk. She didn''t know the price, but it wasn''t cheap. As the youngdy of the Lu family, she knew a little about these things. Shey down in an unfamiliar ce and tossed and turned. She seemed to have insomnia again. There was a soft knock on the door outside, and she opened her eyes. Actually, she had not fallen asleep at all. She sat up and turned on the light by the bed. Then, she walked over and opened the door. There was no one outside. No. She lowered her head and saw rainy hugging her doll and wearing a pair of rabbit slippers as she stood in front of her. It was only then that she realized that rainy was actually wearing a mother-daughter outfit with her. However, the child''s head was quite long, reaching her calves, and she even had a small nightshat on her head. Chu lui was afraid that his daughter would tie her hair up, so he made her wear it. At first, she was still not used to it, but now, she was much more used to it. Chapter 1148 1139-Peeking At Her mommy ... rainy rubbed her eyes and reached out her hand. Xia ruoxin held her daughter''s hand tightly and squatted down as well. "What''s wrong, baby?" She knew that her daughter was not fully awake yet. do you want to go to the toilet? " Rainy shook her head. I''ve already peed. I want to sleep with mommy, okay? " of course. Xia ruoxin held her daughter''s hand and thought to herself, " my daughter is so considerate. It''s great to have a daughter like her. &Quot; mommy and rainy will sleep. rainy rubbed her eyes again. In the end, it was not Xia ruoxin who held onto her. She was the one who held onto her mother. Until Xia ruoxin stood in the big room like a fool. It was clearly a children''s room, but there was a very big bed. Even if ten rainy spots slept on it, there would still be space. Rainy climbed into bed and pulled up the nket to lie down. However, she quickly rubbed her eyes and sat up again. She pointed to her left side. sleep with mommy. &Quot; She patted her right side again. sleep with daddy. &Quot; okay, I know. Chu lui let his daughter sleep well. He hugged his arms and leaned against the headboard. He looked at the empty space on the other side. if you don''t want your daughter to wake up and cry, then go to sleep. It''s not the first time. I''ve said it before. I''m not at the point where I can force myself on a woman. &Quot; Xia ruoxin was about to walk, but she stopped. She could have left, but in the end, she did not. She could not bear to leave her daughter. The guest room was empty, and she did not want to stay there. Forget it, she would just treat it as if her daughter was the only one there. As for that man, she never had him. She walked over, pulled the nket away, andy down. Then, she held her daughter''s small and soft hand. She closed her eyes and fell asleep very quickly. She did not know that the man on the other side of the child had opened his expressionless ck eyes in the dark. The light in his eyes was so bright. When Xia ruoxin opened her eyes again, she was the only one there. Even rainy was not there. She sat up and looked up at the cartoon clock hanging on the wall. It was almost nine O ''clock. She knocked on her forehead. How could she sleep so well? She shifted her gaze back and saw a new set of clothes by the bed. The tag was still there. Was this a surprise? She thought of the clothes she had worn yesterday. Indeed, she could not wear them anymore. When she washed the dishes yesterday, her clothes were dirty and had not been washed. She would not be pretentious and put on an act by not wearing the clothes that Chu lui had prepared. Because she would not walk around in her pajamas in the living room. She took the clothes into the guest room and changed into the new set of clothes. She was not worried about the size. Since Chu lui dared to buy it, she would definitely be able to wear it. She was only thin, but she had never gained weight. Gao Yi had said that this was a problem with her body. When she came out, Chu lui was still sitting on the sofa. His eyes were calm, and his hair was not styled, but he still looked stylish. He was wearing a light gray casual shirt and a pair of gray suit pants. He was sitting there without saying a word or moving, and he looked very refined. However, hidden beneath these refined characters, to put it bluntly, were beasts in human clothing. "Why didn''t you go to work?" She sat down. To her surprise, Chu lui was still around today. She was still thinking that when he went to work, her daughter would be hers alone, and no one would share her daughter with her. "Miss Lu, have you forgotten?" Chu lui ced the newspaper on the coffee table and called her ''miss Lu''. The sunlight from the window shone on the side of his face, making him look like the Greece god of war in ancient mythology. His distinct facial features were also a little blurry. Xia ruoxin was a little dazed. Then, she quickly reacted. What did you say? what did I forget? it''s the weekend, miss Lu. Chu lui picked up the newspaper and flipped through it again. if you''re hungry, there''s food in the kitchen, but you''ll have to heat it up yourself. &Quot; thank you. Xia ruoxin stood up. She was speechless from the awkwardness. She realized that she could not win against this man at all. Actually, it was not that she could not win; it was just that everything this man was doing and saying was reasonable, and she could not refute it. She wasn''t stupid enough to argue with him. She could only say that the Chu family''s genes were more of a bully. Unless she cared about it again, unless this man felt like he was suffering, she couldn''t win against him. In the kitchen, there was indeed food that had been prepared. She just had to heat it up in the microwave. After sleeping for a night, she was really hungry. She let out a soft breath and put all the food in the microwave. After heating it up, she brought it out and ced it on the dining table. She started to eat it bite by bite. "Where''s rainy?" She put down her chopsticks and asked Chu lui. she''s practicing in the dance studio. She''s very serious and won''t let anyone look at her. Chu lui flipped another page of the newspaper. of course, you can look at her secretly. &Quot; Xia ruoxin ate her food unhurriedly. She was not in a hurry. After the meal, she could still sneak a peek at the youngdy. She just did not know if Chu lui would let her go. Even though she was Rainy''s mother, she had not forgotten that she was Lu Xiaohua inside and out, from her household register to her identity card. Rainy''s custody was with Chu lui. Even though she and rainy were of different nationalities, she was certain that Chu lui was Rainy''s Guardian. She didn''t even have an identity. If Chu lui didn''t let her see his daughter, he had a thousand reasons to shut her out. However, he didn''t, and she was already very grateful. After the meal, she washed the tes and bowls before walking out. Chu lui stood up with one hand still in his pocket. He did not lose much of his aura even when he was walking and sitting. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to peek at her." Chu lui stopped in his tracks and waited for her. Xia ruoxin''s eyes lit up with joy. She ran after him hurriedly and followed behind Chu lui. ruoxin ... suddenly, the man called out her name. His tone was different from usual. It sounded like he was sighing, but it also seemed like he was holding back. Xia ruoxin suddenly stopped. In her wide-open eyes, there was a sh of fear. you''re afraid of me. Chu lui turned around, and aplicated look shed across his dark eyes. Xia ruoxin''s Red lips moved. She lowered her head and looked at her toes. She did not say anything and did not admit it. Chapter 1149 He Has Never Won An Award At this moment, arge hand was ced on her shoulder. ruoxin, don''t worry. the man''s voice revealed a hint of fatigue that was easy to see. you''re Rainy''s mother. I won''t take her away. She''s your daughter. No matter if you''ve changed your appearance or your identity, she''s still your daughter. You can see her at any time except for taking her away. at this point, his fingers on Xia ruoxin''s shoulders clenched again, but she would not feel any pain. ruoxin, I''m sorry. I can''t let you take her away because she''s my daughter too. I love her no less than you do. I''m not young anymore, and I''ll only have this one child in my life. I hope you can understand me. &Quot; Xia ruoxin''s fingers were on her body. She clenched her fist slightly and looked up again. She saw the man in front of her. The emotions in his dark eyes were almost like a mountain range that was about to copse and a surging River. She quickly retracted her gaze. It was a little difficult to look at him. I understand. she smiled weakly. She had tasted some bitterness, but she was not in despair. I''d rather have a father like you than lose her or die. You''ve done a good job. &Quot; thank you. with that, she walked in front of Chu lui because she could already see the musicing from the dance studio. She thought that this was the right ce. Besides, Chu lui did not remind her that she had gone the wrong way. So, she was right. It was right here. She leaned against the ss door outside. The little guy inside was wearing a pink dance dress. The teacher was very serious in teaching him. The baby''s body was exceptionally soft, so soft that it was almost unbelievable. when rainy was thrown away, she forced herself to learn acrobatics. That''s why her body is much softer than the average child''s. She''s the most suitable for dance lessons. Chu lui walked over. as he spoke to Xia ruoxin, his ck eyes never left the little fellow who was learning to dance. "How did you find her?" Xia ruoxin ced her hand on the ss. The little guy inside was very serious. Her little face was t, and she was really bing more and more like her father in this aspect. I''ve been searching for a year. Chu lui ced his hands in his pockets. I heard by chance that there were a few new children in an acrobatic troupe, so I went over. In the end, my luck was obviously not bad. Some people can''t find their lost children in their entire lives, but I didn''t even search for a year and found my daughter. &Quot; He wouldn''t tell rainy that she almost had her organs removed again. She had already gone through too much. It was better for him, as her father, to bear the burden. His tolerance was much better than a woman''s. Xia ruoxin ced her face on the ss and looked at the child inside without blinking. The baby might be small, but he was serious and seemed to be very talented. ruoxin,e with me. Chu lui turned around and said to Xia ruoxin. Xia ruoxin was stunned for a moment before she followed behind him. Chu lui brought her to his study room. It was simple and clean. Just as he liked, there was a row of bookshelves at the back that were almost entirely filled with books. Then, there was a desk with Chu lui''s documents on it and aputer. In the study room, there was a high-tech video conference room. Chu lui rarely used it. If there was nothing special, this man would prefer to pressure others. Everything in the study room could be seen at a nce. It had not changed much since she left. Chu lui did not bring her here just to admire this study room that was not worth looking at, did he? Chu lui went forward and opened a ss disy case. Then, he reached out and took out a small trophy. this is the prize that rainy received when she participated in a dancepetition for the first time. It''s quite valuable. his fingers gently stroked the small trophy. This was his daughter''s first honor. As a father, he remembered it very clearly. Xia ruoxin walked over and took the trophy from his hands. The trophy was made of ss, and below it were the results of thepetition. Chu lui then introduced the other categories to Gu ruoxin. this is the second time the baby has participated in thepetition. He won first ce and a gold medal. This is his third time ... &Quot; "In the future, the baby will win more awards and be better than me as a father. I haven''t won any awards yet." Xia ruoxin''s gazended on the bookshelf not far away. Oh, you didn''t get it? What was written on it? Best entrepreneur, best phnthropist, global wealth ranking, international celebrity ranking ... that''s not the same. Chu lui knew what Xia ruoxin was thinking. that''s just my honor, not the award I won. Look at me. I haven''t received any awards until now, but my daughter is different. She''s only five years old, but she''s already won so many awards. &Quot; children have pride and vanity too. Rainy is more confident than the average child now. It''s also because of her sess. But fortunately, she''s a humble child, well-behaved, and sensible. Otherwise, I really don''t know how to teach her in the future. &Quot; my daughter won''t go astray. Xia ruoxin knew Rainy''s personality. She knew her daughter well. She wouldn''t grow up to be a spoiled youngdy like Chu Xiang. Coincidentally, before she mentioned Chu Xiang, the nanny came to look for Chu lui. "Sir, Mrs. Chu is here." Song Wan? Xia ruoxin lifted her red lips out of boredom. Yes, Song Wan. It must have been a long time since theyst met. At this moment, Song Wan was sitting on the sofa with Chu Xiang and another woman beside her. This woman treated Chu Xiang rather well. Chu Xiang kept calling her ''Auntie'', and the woman responded with a good temper. However, at this moment, she seemed to be in a daze, and her eyes would asionally look elsewhere. "Mom, what are you doing here?" Chu lui strode over. As expected, Mrs. Chu was Song Wan, and it wasmon for Chu Xiang to follow her. I came to see you. Song Wan always felt sad when she faced her son. However, it had been so long, and she still felt guilty. Chu lui could not forgive her. Chu lui sat down and did not look at the other two women. If Chu Xiang could be considered a woman, then she would be one of them. ah lui, this is your uncle Gao''s daughter, Jiayi. Song Wan did not forget to introduce the woman she had brought over to her son. Actually, how could Chu lui not know what they were thinking? Chapter 1150 Good Market Gao Jiayi''s face reddened. She was a little uneasy, but her eyes were fixed on Chu lui. She believed that for such a mature, charming, and sessful man, even if he was divorced twice and had a child with him, there would still be many women who would want to strip him of his pants. Gao Jiayi was one of them. She thought that she was young, pretty, and highly educated. It was impossible for Chu lui not to like her. As long as she could get this man, the position of the wife of the CEO of the Chu enterprise would be hers. As for that child from a previous marriage, she did not have to care about him. After she married Chu lui, the child she gave birth to would naturally be the legitimate sessor of the Chu enterprise. As for Chu Xiang, sheughed coldly in her heart. She was just an adopted child, but her temper was still so bad. Did she really think that she was the Chu family''s little princess? when she married Chu lui, the first person she would deal with would be Chu Xiang. He even wanted to use her as a horse. She would remember this. She had already nned her future in her heart. Of course, she would not let Chu lui go. When she thought of this, she shed her most perfect smile. However, Chu lui only nodded his head at her. There was a non-existent conversation behind his face as he spoke to Song Wan. Of course, he would answer whatever Song Wan asked. If she did not ask, he would not say. Chu lui was even more passionate towards his own mother, much less towards a woman he had never seen before. Gao Jiayi stood there in a daze, not knowing where to ce her embarrassed hands. Chu Xiang lowered her head and rolled her eyes. She didn''t think that this Auntie was very good to her, but she had heard her scolding her behind her back. She even wanted to be her mother? dream on. "Daddy ..." A tender voice was heard. Rainy was already holding the teacher''s hand as she walked over. She was still wearing the pink dance dress. She was a beautiful child with a pair of big eyes that could talk. However, she did not have many expressions, and she looked like Chu lui. Mr. Chu reached out his hand to his daughter. baby, Come to Daddy. he smiled, as warm as the first melting of an Ice Mountain. There were not many people in the world that could make him smile. Rainy let go of the teacher''s hand and ran over with her chubby legs. Chu lui caught her in his arms and let her sit in his arms. He reached out to touch the child''s forehead. He was only relieved when he saw that there was no sweat. Mr. Chu, I''ll go back first, " the teacher said politely to Chu lui. She no longer had any interest in Chu lui. Now, she only wanted to teach a good student. Of course, she already had a boyfriend. Sometimes, it was better to know one''s ce. Otherwise, if one had too many dreams, the Sweet Dreams would turn into nightmares. Chu lui nodded his head at her in agreement. At that moment, he wasbing his daughter''s hair with his big palm. Hebed her soft hair into a qualified bun. ah lui. Song Wan could not help but call out Chu lui''s name again. "Mom, do you have anything else?" what''s the matter? " Chu lui asked lightly as he continued to hug his daughter without letting go. Chu Xiang bit her small lips, feeling jealous of the child in Chu lui''s arms. Was it because they were not rted by blood that her father was so cold to her? she was still her father''s daughter, but her father had not held her for a long time. Even the number of times he came home was decreasing. "Ah lui, can you get that teacher to teach Xiangxiang?" Song Wan reached out and ruffled Chu Xiang''s hair. Xiang Xiang is in other ces and can''t learn anything. In the future, when she''s with rainy, won''t she have apanion? " "That''s a matter of talent, it has nothing to do with teacher." Chu lui was indeed an honest person. His words did not choke Song Wan to death instantly. Even though she knew that Chu Xiang''s talent was not as good as Rainy''s, if she had a good teacher, she might be better off. One step at a time, she would eventually seed, right? in her heart, Chu Xiang was already very hardworking. The reason why she was not doing well now was because she did not have a good teacher. She still had her eyes on the teacher that Chu lui had hired for rainy. Otherwise, she would not be sitting here facing her son who was still wary of her. ah lui ... Song Wan still wanted to persuade her son. I''m sorry, Mom. You know that I won''t let Chu Xiang be with my daughter. I hope you can understand. &Quot; Song Wan''s face paled, and Chu Xiang''s eyes reddened, on the verge of tears. Since she had already said it so bluntly, what else could Song Wan say? she only held Chu Xiang''s small hand, her heart aching for her. Xiang Xiang, grandma will find you another good teacher, okay? " Chu Xiang''s eyes were red and pitifully. She pouted and big drops of tears rolled down her face. Rainy gently tugged at her father''s clothes. Her big, round eyes were clear and innocent. She was still young, so she didn''t need to know about adult matters. mom, I still have things to do. I''ll go up first. with that, he stood up, picked up his daughter, and left. As for Chu Xiang, what did it have to do with him if she cried to death? as for that woman with the surname Gao, He did not even know what she looked like. Naturally, Song Wan could not stay any longer in this state. She brought Chu Xiang and the unwilling Gao Jiayi out of the ce. Initially, she wanted to see if her good friend''s daughter could catch her son''s eye. However, it seemed like she did not. She knew that it was impossible. She also knew that with her current rtionship with Chu lui, it was best if she did not do anything. If she did anything more, she might end up breaking off with Chu lui. As for Gao Jiayi, she had no choice but to reject her politely. Chu lui had just carried his daughter in when he saw Xia ruoxin standing at the door. She reached out to take her daughter from Chu lui''s arms and brought her to take a shower. "You saw it?" Chu lui looked down from where she was standing. As expected, everything was clear. She could even hear their voices clearly. yes, I saw it. Xia ruoxin turned around and smiled at Chu lui. Her smile was piercing. director Chu, you''re really popr. You''ve already been divorced three times, but there are still so many women who want to take off your pants. &Quot; Chu lui raised his eyebrows. I''ll take your words as apliment, but I think miss Lu is wrong about one thing. Xia ruoxin carried her daughter and prepared to leave. Her instincts told her that what Chu lui was about to say was something she did not want to hear or know. Chapter 1151 Personally Visiting I''ve only divorced twice, miss Xia. as expected, Chu lui''s voice pierced Xia ruoxin''s eardrums. I still have a secret marriage that has not been announced. However, my ex-wife is no longer around. &Quot; Xia ruoxin suddenly turned her head and shot daggers at him. Chu lui, you know very well how I was killed. &Quot; Chu lui''s face turned pale, and he heaved a sigh of relief. He turned around and took out a cigarette, ready to smoke on the sunny side. Xia ruoxin carried her daughter to the bathroom. Rainy stared at her with her big eyes. mommy ... suddenly, she reached out her little hand and obediently wrapped it around Xia ruoxin''s neck. "Mommy, did daddy make mommy angry? "Mommy, don''t be angry, okay? rainy apologizes to mommy. Daddy didn''t do it on purpose." Xia ruoxin patted her daughter''s head. She was too young, and she did not know how to exin this to her daughter. It was difficult to tell her that they had almost lost their lives because of that man. Some things could be salvaged, but some could not. ? For example, Rainy''s missing kidney and her ... Face. okay, let''s take a shower. she smiled at her daughter, but she remembered not to say anything in front of her daughter again. This child was very sensitive, and she was afraid that she would overthink it. She carried the child who had just been washed and sat in the living room. Rainy was already looking for Chu lui. Chu lui was standing on the balcony, and his blurry figure could be seen through the ss door. She carried her daughter and sat on the sofa outside, watching television with her. Not long after, Chu lui came out, but he did note over because Xia ruoxin could smell the cigarette smell on him even from so far away. Not long after, he returned. He had already changed into a new set of clothes. Of course, he had also washed away the cigarette smell on his body. The moment rainy saw her father, she ran off the sofa and let him carry her. Then, she buried her face in her father''s shoulder. This habitual dependence made Xia ruoxin a little jealous. she''s just used to it. Chu lui caressed his daughter''s hair gently. He also noticed a sh of absent-mindedness in Xia ruoxin''s eyes, and he couldn''t bear to see it. I know. Xia ruoxin understood what it meant to be lost for a year. She believed that her daughter was no longer around, but this man was not. The truth proved that he was right. I''m sorry. she apologized for her overreaction just now. After all, whether it was her or rainy, there were some injuries that could not be recovered. However, to this man, her words were undoubtedly tearing open his wound that had yet to recover. In fact, they were all victims. They were innocent and pitiful. Chu lui walked over and sat in front of Xia ruoxin. Then, he carefully reached out and ced his hand on her shoulder. don''t worry. Everything will be fine. No matter how hard it is, it will all be over. &Quot; Xia ruoxin''s long eyshes fluttered with sadness. It was all in the past, but why didn''t she feel any sense of security? The hand on her shoulder was very warm, so warm that it warmed her heart that was almost frozen. It was so warm that it made her feel a kind of unbearable sourness. don''t worry. Chu lui retracted his hand and hugged his daughter tighter. I won''t get married again, and there won''t be any other woman by my side. I won''t have the chance to let someone else be my stepmother and hurt my daughter. When he found my daughter, it was already decided. he knew very well what it meant to have a stepmother meant to have a stepfather. Even if he had to live alone for the rest of his life, he would never let his daughter be hurt again. However, he did not expect that Xia ruoxin was living another life in this world. However, he still said the same thing. He would not let another woman appear by his side. This was his promise to her, and also his promise to rainy. thank you. Xia ruoxin clenched her hands that were on her knees. At that moment, her emotions were unusuallyplicated. This was the way she interacted with Chu lui now. They were clearly the closest people, but now, they seemed to have be strangers. The doorbell rang. When the housekeeper heard it, she quickly put down the rag in her hand and went to open the door. However, as soon as she opened the door, she saw a very strange woman standing outside. Hello, I''m Gao Jiayi. I''m here to ... Look for ... Mr. Chu. &Quot; Gao Jiayi''s face was a little flushed, and it was as if she had found her first love. Her face was burning, and her heart was beating faster. my Sir isn''t here. the nanny sized up Gao Jiayi for a long time before using her body to block the door. miss, this is a private residence. Please don''t enter anywhere. there were 24-hour security and ess control here. She couldn''t understand how this woman got in. Could it be that she came in through a dog hole? why did young women like to do such things nowadays? couldn''t they find a man? Why did she have to cling onto a divorced man who had a daughter and want him to be Little Miss ''stepmother? Little Miss didn''t need a stepmother. Of course, even if she did, it would be miss Lu. Whether she was good to Little Miss, they could all see it with their eyes. Just like that miss Lu, she had a good family background and good looks, but of course, she didn''t have any interest in their Sir. If Chu lui knew what his housekeeper was thinking, would he be upset? How could an outsider be able to tell that Xia ruoxin did not have any feelings for him? The nanny rudely rejected Gao Jiayi and did not invite her in to have a seat. This was what Chu lui had instructed. There were not many females around him, and if it had nothing to do with work, he would not see anyone other than the dance teacher. The smile on Gao Jiayi''s face froze. She had woken up at six in the morning and spent a few hours picking out her clothes. She also put on a very detailed makeup before she finally arrived here. Why couldn''t she even enter the door? She stood in front of the door for a long time, but no one opened the door for her. However, she did not give up. Yes, she did not give up. She would not give up no matter what. However, after a long time, the fine makeup on her face was a little smudged. When the sound of a car came from afar, her eyes, which had not been very bright, instantly lit up. It''s him. Is he back? Chapter 1152 The Auntie She Didnt Like She believed that as long as she didn''t give up and persevered, she would definitely be able to capture this man''s heart. The car door opened, and she hurriedly tidied her clothes. Just as she was about to call out to Mr. Chu, the car door opened and a woman walked out. She did not wear high heels, only a pair of elegant t shoes. However, her shoes were very fashionable and beautiful. Who said that women only looked good in high heels? the woman in front of her was still very beautiful even in a pair of t shoes. She had a pair of beautiful legs and were very fair. The shape of her legs was also good. Although they were a little thin, they did not reveal her bones. Although her face could not be seen clearly, just her back alone was enough to make her a goddess in the hearts of many men. ''He''s ugly.'' Gao Jiayi pouted.''Yes, he must be ugly.'' The woman carried a little girl out of the car and ced her on the ground. Then, she squatted down and adjusted her clothes. The little girl obediently opened her big eyes, and Gao Jiayi recognized her pretty little appearance. Wasn''t this rainy? If she was Chu lui''s daughter, then who was this unfamiliar woman? could she be the nanny that Chu lui had hired? Just as Xia ruoxin turned around, she saw Gao Jiayi who had been standing there. Oh, she''s here. When Gao Jiayi saw Xia ruoxin''s face, which could be said to be no worse than her back view, she felt a strong sense of defeat. So, she was not ugly. However, it didn''t matter. Her family background should be poor. Otherwise, how could she not have any decent jewelry on her? Xia ruoxin held Rainy''s hand and walked over. Gao Jiayi immediately extended her hand to rainy. rainy, you''re calling me rainy, right? do you still remember me as Auntie? Auntie came to visit youst time. she put on her most appropriate smile and tried her best to speak to the child in a friendly manner. However, Rainy''s face was dark now. She raised her head and looked at Gao Jiayi for a long time. Then, she pursed her lips, and she really looked exactly like Chu lui. How could Gao Jiayi let go of such a good opportunity? she hurriedly went forward and squatted in front of rainy. Xia ruoxin did not stop her. She just wanted to know how Chu lui had raised her daughter. Gao Jiayi was still smiling as she reached out her hand to rainy. rainy, you''re very pretty. Can you let Auntie hug you? " Rainy stared straight at Gao Jiayi, her small red lips pursing even tighter. "Auntie ..." yes. Gao Jiayi finally heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, this child was not too difficult to get along with. what''s the matter? do you have something to tell Auntie? " yes, " rainy said seriously. She did not seem to be joking. "Auntie, you stepped on my foot." The smile on Gao Jiayi''s face froze, and she lowered her head. As expected, one of her feet had stepped on Rainy''s shoe. Fortunately, she had only stepped on the corner of the shoe. If she had stepped on it, Chu lui would have fought her to the death. She hurriedly moved her foot away, but at this moment, the door opened. When the nanny saw that they had returned, she quickly made way for them. "Little Miss is back." Hello, Auntie, " rainy said sweetly. Then, she held Xia ruoxin''s hand tightly. She lowered her head and looked at the shoes on her feet. Her face was tense. Someone had stepped on her shoes. Xia ruoxin knew her daughter''s personality. The little one was like Chu lui. It might not be a big deal to others if someone stepped on her foot, but to rainy, stepping on her foot was like stepping on her tail. She patted her daughter''s head. that Auntie didn''t do it on purpose. &Quot; Rainy looked at her mother and pouted her lips, feeling wronged. She kicked her shoes. yes, it''ll be clean after a few Pats. Xia ruoxin gently caressed her daughter''s soft hair, and rainy was no longer angry. However, she did not like the Auntie outside at all. rainy doesn''t like her. she pouted and honestly expressed her preferences. The nanny was rather sympathetic to miss Gao now. Of all the people she could have stepped on, she had to step on Little Miss''s foot. Little Miss ''Chu lui was the same; he couldn''t be touched by others. Now, she was fine as long as she didn''t end up in a terrible state. However, she was quite surprised. This miss Lu was indeed quite resourceful. She could actually calm Little Miss, who had her foot stepped on. Last time, it was some blind servant who had stepped on Little Miss ''little foot and caused her to cry for a long time. After Sir came back, he immediately chased her away. Not only did she lose her job, but she might lose even more in the future. Rainy tugged at her mother''s fingers, feeling rather aggrieved. Her mother had bought the shoes for her, and she had only worn them for a few days. it''s okay. You''ll be clean after a shower, right? " Xia ruoxin patted her daughter''s face. go and change into your slippers. &Quot; Only then did rainy take off her shoes and put them away properly. She ran over and held her mother''s hand. Xia ruoxin rubbed her daughter''s hair. She did well. Her father had not raised her to the side. As for the women outside, she would leave them to Chu lui to deal with. This woman was not here for her. Of course, she did not have toin about this matter. The nanny at home did not eat salted vegetables and would naturally tell her. When she went upstairs, she saw the nanny pick up the phone on the table and call Chu lui as expected. She spoke for a long time, but she did not know what she would tell Chu lui. Of course, these were all Chu lui''s matters. All she had to do now was to take her daughter to sleep. The child was still the same as before. He was used to taking a nap in the afternoon. Otherwise, he would be listless for the rest of the day. In the past year, the habit that Chu lui had developed had changed with time. Xia ruoxin opened her eyes. She actually felt uneasy as if she was being watched. She sat up, and as expected, it was Chu lui. He did not feel awkward at all as he pulled the nket over his daughter. "She kicked the nket away. I''ming over to cover her." Xia ruoxin rubbed her forehead. when did youe back? " just now ... Chu lui had not changed out of his clothes. He was still in the same outfit he had worn when he went to the office. He was wearing a dark blue suit. He looked mature and steady, but it was also too stiff. There was a hint of fatigue on his face, but when he saw his daughter, the frown between his brows was filled with love for her. Although he couldn''t be said to be a good husband, he had to admit that he was a good father. Chapter 1153 Do You Want To Consider Me "What''s wrong?" Chu lui turned around, and the corners of his lips curled up. Even though he was not smiling very happily, it seemed to have melded with the coldness around him. it''s nothing. Xia ruoxin picked up the nket on her body. She did not feel embarrassed. Perhaps she was used to it. I''m thinking that you''re a good father. &Quot; "But he''s not a good husband, is he?" Chu lui continued Xia ruoxin''s sentence, and Xia ruoxin remained silent. Yes, he was not a good husband. don''t worry. That woman won''te again. Chu lui put his briefcase down and held his daughter''s small hand. I''ve said it before. I won''t have another woman in my life. I won''t find a stepmother for rainy. My daughter has suffered so much. How can I bear to let an uncertain factor hurt her again?" "Does that include your mother?" Xia ruoxin''s lips curled up slightly. The smile on her lips was cold and mocking. yes, " Chu lui replied without hesitation. that includes my mother. I won''t bring her to the Chu family. You should be very clear about that. &Quot; Of course, Xia ruoxin was clear about it. She could tell from Chu lui''s attitude towards Song Wan that day. He had also said it very clearly that he did not like Chu Xiang and would not let Chu lui and rainy have the chance to meet. Ruoxin, can I ask you something? " After half a day, Chu lui suddenly went forward. There was no light in his dark eyes. Xia ruoxin nodded, but she did not know what he was going to ask. "Are you going to remarry?" Chu lui understood Xia ruoxin. She wouldn''t, but the woman in front of him was not just Xia ruoxin. She was also Lu Xiaohua. Just because Xia ruoxin wouldn''t do it, it didn''t mean that Lu Xiaohua wouldn''t. I won''t. Xia ruoxin shook her head. Before she lost her memory, she never had such thoughts. Even Gao Yi did not want to think about it now. actually, I''ve never thought that I''d be like you. I won''t find a step-father for my daughter and give my daughter''s home to other children, just like I was back then. &Quot; Chu lui stood up and walked in front of Xia ruoxin. He bent down slightly and looked straight into Xia ruoxin''s eyes. At that moment, his expression was very serious, and his dark eyes were like paint. They were like the night sky and the day. Ruoxin, do you want to consider me? " Just as Xia ruoxin was about to speak, Chu lui interrupted her. don''t reject me first. Let me finish. he ced his hand on Xia ruoxin''s shoulder and clenched it gently. I know that many things have happened between us. Some hurt can''t be recovered, and some things in the past can''t be made up for. However, we still have a future, right? " "You don''t want to remarry, and neither do I. But we can raise rainy together. Isn''t that good? "Rainy won''t have a stepmother or a stepfather. She''ll only have her biological parents. We won''t bully her and will only truly love and dote on her. She won''t be the second Xia ruoxin. Isn''t that enough?" Xia ruoxin grabbed the nket lightly, and her gaze fell on her daughter. She had raised rainy by her hand, and what she was most afraid of was that she would be the second Xia ruoxin or the Xia Yixuan who was doted on by her father. These two things were what she was most afraid of and worried about. However, could she really live with Chu lui again? would it be another disaster? however, she had to admit that Chu lui''s words had touched the most sensitive part of her heart. Chu lui knew that she had to think about it, so he did not force her. There was one more thing that he didn''t tell her, though he didn''t know if she wanted to know. ruoxin, do you want to hear about Gao Yi''s matter? " In the middle of making the decision, he still wanted to ask for her opinion on whether she wanted to hear it or not. tell me. Xia ruoxin heard this name again. It seemed to be a memory from a long time ago. The man who had apanied her through the toughest times, the man who said that he would treat her well, the man whom she thought she would never leave, had actually left a long time ago. When he married Bai luoyin, when he asked her to leave ... That was already in the past. he and Bai luoyin have remarried. Chu lui stared at Xia ruoxin''s quivering eyshes. It was as if he could see her quivering but nothing else. they remarried yesterday. Also ... Chu lui''s eyebrows twitched. I sent a big gift to his mother. It''s enough for their family to live without worries for the rest of their lives. &Quot; his mother has already taken it. She also used that money to buy a house for her son and hold a wedding. &Quot; Wei Lan might have been worried about this sudden windfall at first, but the GAO family was no longer the same as before. Everything from the past was left in Bai Zhenfeng''s era. For the sake of her son and her unborn grandson, Wei Lan wouldpletely put down all her pride and suspicion and leave everything for her grandson. She couldn''t say that it was bad for her to be like this. She could only say that humans were selfish by nature. thank you. Xia ruoxin knew what Chu lui meant. She also knew that he was doing this for her, so she had to thank him for this. no need. Chu lui stood up straight and looked at Xia ruoxin with aplicated gaze. The woman in front of him had loved him so much, but she had other men in her heart. To be honest, this feeling was really bitter. He walked to the door and opened it. also, " he stopped in his tracks, " please consider what I just said. &Quot; After saying that, he opened the door and gently closed it. Xia ruoxin raised her head and stared at the closed door. It was as if the man''s scent was still in the air. There was a faint smell of dust. Her gaze moved and finallynded on the bedside table beside her. There was an exquisite nnel box. She took the box and opened it. The thing inside made her heart ache. It was the diamond that Chu lui had spent a huge sum of money to buy for her back then. It was an extremely rare diamond the size of a pigeon''s egg. She remembered that she had lost it at the same time as the amulet. After that, the amulet was with her, and she had given it to rainy. As for the diamond ring, it should be with Lu jinrong. However, she did not know how it had returned to Chu lui''s hands. She ced the ring back on the cab, but after a while, she picked it up again and put it in her pocket. It was hers. Yes, it was hers. In the future, when she was so poor that she couldn''t even afford to eat, she could still have a way out by selling it. She pulled the nket over her daughter and stared at her little face for a long time. Tomorrow was Monday, and she could take her daughter home. Chapter 1154 Youre A Child Of Our Lu Family She pressed her face against her knees and for a moment, she was lost in her thoughts. Her heart was a little chaotic, so chaotic that it was almost entangled. Hidden in it was annoyance, dryness, and ignorance. The autumn color outside was getting thicker, and she no longer felt sleepy. It was as if another autumn had arrived. At that moment, she clearly felt that time was far away from her. However, when she opened her eyes again, what entered her line of sight was Rainy''s little face, which had not changed much. let''s go, baby. Come home with mommy. she held her daughter''s chubby hand and bent down to put on her daughter''s little hat. Chu lui was waiting for them not far away. Xia ruoxin carried her daughter into the car. The car started, and they were both silent. Was there nothing to say, or was there nothing to say? or perhaps both of them were waiting for the other to speak. However, in their silence, no one knew how many unknown emotions were born between them. The atmosphere in the car seemed to be a little special, but no one was willing to break thisyer of paper. When they arrived at the Lu family''s house, Xia ruoxin brought rainy out of the car. However, rainy kept staring at Chu lui, who was in the car. She kept turning her head back every few steps, making Xia ruoxin feel a little bitter. Her daughter''s heart was no longer only filled with her mother. She brought her daughter to the door and pressed the doorbell. Not long after, Qin xuejuan came to open the door. Before Xia ruoxin could react, a pair of hands reached out and carried rainy who was beside her. call me uncle. no one knew when Lu jinrong had returned home. He was exhausted, but it did not affect his aura. There was an indescribable subtle feeling between a businessman and a schr. uncle. rainy obediently called out. It was Lu jinrong''s first time interacting with such a big child. He saw that the child in his arms was small and had a soft and tender face. She was quite like two apples. Yes, cute. He couldn''t help but pinch her cheeks. He really liked her. Xiaohua,e with me. Lu jinrong handed rainy to Qin xuejuan and pinched her cheeks. uncle has something to say to mommy. Baby, can you y by yourself for a while? when unclees back, I''ll bring you out to y. &Quot; Rainy blinked her eyes and nodded her head vigorously. Qin xuejuan then took her somewhere else to y. Xia ruoxin''s sensitive senses could tell that Lu jinrong sent rainy away not for anything else but for her. Xiaohua,e with me. Lu jinrong rubbed his brows. Afterpleting this business deal, he was so tired that he could sleep for a few days. However, there were some things that had to be said. Otherwise, he would not be able to sleep and would not sleep well. ? Xia ruoxin followed behind Lu jinrong. This big brother seemed to be much thinner than before. However, she did not quite understand. The Lu family was already rich enough. Did they still need to work so hard? "What were you thinking about just now?" Lu jinrong sat down and ced his hands on the table. He felt like he could fall asleep at any moment. His eyelids were droopy, but he still had some energy. "What are you thinking? Lu jinrong opened his eyes and asked again. Although his eyes were slightly bloodshot, he was very clear-headed. I''m not thinking about anything. Xia ruoxin sat down, not wanting to stand. big brother, shouldn''t you find a woman? why do you always make yourself so miserable? " "What should I do if I don''t like women?" Lu jinrong was not interested in women. Xia ruoxin could not help but roll her eyes. big brother, don''t tell me you like men. &Quot; Lu jinrongughed. what nonsense are you talking about? your brother''s heart is just like dead water in this life. He doesn''t want to be involved with things like women. Sorry for the trouble. &Quot; "What do you mean by no trouble? is it no trouble to do business?" This seemed to be much more difficult than giving birth to a child. Of course, Xia ruoxin did not dare to say this out loud. Otherwise, Lu jinrong''s answer would definitely be that doing business was easy, but giving birth to a child was difficult. Xiaohua. Lu jinrong sat up straight and squinted his eyes seriously. "You remember the past?" how did you know, big brother? " Xia ruoxin thought that she had kept it a secret. At least, only Chu lui knew about it. No one else, including Qin xuejuan, knew that she had regained her memory. look at that child''s eyes. when Lu jinrong came back, he heard from Chun xuejuan that his sister had been bringing a child over often. He felt that something was not right. He was by the window just now and saw everything with his own eyes. He saw the interaction between his sister and the child. If he hadn''t thought of something, he wouldn''t be like this. So his guess was right. "How did you remember?" Lu jinrong was rather curious about this. After all, Xia ruoxin was not Yi, and she did not injure her head. She was hypnotized, and when the person was hypnotizing her, he said that unless she met the same voice or the same person, she would not remember the past. Could it be that the so-called hypnotist was just a chatan and finally made Xia ruoxin remember it? I met Mr. Edward. Xia ruoxin did not hide it from Lu jinrong. he must be the one who hypnotized me, right? " It was really fate. Lu jinrong could only say this. Wasn''t it fate? she had also encountered such a chance. "Gao Yi married someone else, didn''t he?" Lu jinrong noticed Xia ruoxin''s expression and was relieved when he saw that there was nothing wrong with her. Actually, more or less, he had some feelings in his heart that Gao Yi and Xia ruoxin were not suitable for each other. He understood Gao Yi''s thoughts, but there was something wrong with his heart. It was not very pure. Xia ruoxin was actually a very stubborn woman. However, if she started with lying, the consequences would not be good. When Xia ruoxin heard Gao Yi''s name, she still felt a little sour. However, she heaved a sigh of relief. It was all in the past. He should be living well now. Even though Bai luoyin was a little cruel to others, she was sincere to Gao Yi. She only hoped that she would not let Gao Yi down and let her down. alright. Lu jinrong stood up and walked in front of Xia ruoxin. Then, he patted her shoulder gently. regardless of whether you''ve recovered your memory, you''re still a child of the Lu family. I''ll tell dad and mom. Don''t feel any burden. They already know whose child you are. No matter what your true identity is, you''re still my sister and dad and mom''s daughter. &Quot; Chapter 1155 This Is Lu Jinrongs Past alright. he exhaled gently. I''ll go and sleep for a while. Oh right, I''ll sleep with rainy. I''ve never spent time with such a young child. It''s always been Chu lui. He''s really taking advantage of me. &Quot; After he finished speaking, he walked out and carried rainy from Qin xuejuan''s arms without giving Xia ruoxin any time to react. "Baby, sleep with your uncle, okay?" okay, " rainy agreed obediently. Lu jinrong happily carried the doll-like girl back to his room. The two of them slept peacefully. Initially, Qin xuejuan was worried that a man like Lu jinrong who had never spent time with a child before would squish the child. In the end, he did not. The two heads of the adult and child were next to each other, making Qin xuejuan''s nose sour. Rong ''er had indeed worked hard all these years. "How is it? did you sleep?" Xia ruoxin asked Qin xuejuan. yes, she''s asleep. Qin xuejuan lowered her voice as she was afraid of waking the two people inside. Rong ''er is tired. He''s sleeping soundly now. I''ve checked. Rainy is also sleeping well. Both of them are fine. &Quot; sigh ... she sighed and thought of Lu jinrong''s single status. Compared to Jian qingying, he was more worried. After all, Lu jinrong grew up drinking his milk. "Auntie, did anything happen to big brother in the past?" Xia ruoxin couldn''t help but ask. Did he have a knot in his heart? all these years, he had never had a female animal by his side. Even the cats he had were all male. ording to him, his sexual orientation was normal, and he had not changed much. He did not like men either. Why was it that he did not have a single woman by his side? Could it really be because of their rtionship in college? however, it had been so many years and they still hadn''t recovered? or was there something that she didn''t know about? Qin xuejuan thought about Lu jinrong''s life for the past ten years and felt sad. It was a long story, and she could not say it. However, she was really panicking if she did not say it. If nothing had happened back then, Lu jinrong''s child would have been in his teens. Actually, it was Xia ruoxin''s first time knowing about these things. It turned out that people like this really had an unspeakable story. However, it was not a good story. Actually, it was just Lu jinrong when he was a university student. He was young and imposing, and young people would make many mistakes. He did the same. At that time, Lu jinrong had a junior who did note from a good family, but she was a very motivated and good girl. She was very beautiful and had many suitors, but no matter who it was, she had never fallen for him. Later on, she did get Lu jinrong''s sexual interest, and Lu jinrong started to pursue this woman crazily. Later on, the girl was indeed moved and gave up her studies for him. The two of them were really good then, and Qin xuejuan saw it. As for the poor girl, she became the famous Cindere in school. She was only one step away from marrying into a rich family. However, just when everyone thought that this was the beginning of happiness, in fact, it was not the beginning, but the end. The so-called pursuit was just a joke made by a group of rich young masters. They were so free that they wanted to know if such a woman could really not be moved by money. In the end, Lu jinrong won. He gave her such a huge gift on her birthday. After breaking up, he left with his girlfriend of equal social status. It was raining heavily that day, and many people probably remembered that scene. The young and thin girl''s clothes were thin to begin with. She swayed in the rain, her face pale, but she was smiling. She stood in the rain for a long time, and there were even many students who pointed at her, scolded her, and smiled. The next day, she did not appear again. Lu jinrong might not have felt anything at first. One day passed, two days passed, and he thought that the girl woulde to find him again. At that time, he was too proud. Actually, it wasn''t that he didn''t have any feelings for the girl. It was just that he couldn''t put down his pride and dignity as a rich man''s son. However, when he finally repented, he couldn''t find the girl anymore. At that time, they had all forgotten that the girl was actually only 18 years old. Lu jinrong almost used all his connections, but there was still no news of her. He found her from when she was 20 years old to when she was 30 years old, and then from when she was 30 to when she was 35. However, he could no longer find her. miss. Qin xuejuan held Xia ruoxin''s hand tightly. if you really meet that person, you have to ask yourself if you really want to give up. If you don''t, you''ll have to part forever. &Quot; Some things, once given up, might never be found again. The Lu family already had Lu jinrong. They could not have another Lu Xiaohua. There was a thinyer of sweat on Xia ruoxin''s palm. She could not describe the feeling, but her heart started to sink. Was Qin xuejuan talking about her and Chu lui? She asked her heart, but what kind of answer could her heart give her? She kept the things that Qin xuejuan told her in her heart and did not tell anyone, including Lu jinrong. She thought that if he wanted her to know, he would have told her a long time ago. He would not have waited until now, and she would not have heard it from someone else. So, she knew and pretended not to know. Of course, there were also things that gave her a headache. For example, her daughter was originally separated from Chu lui. There were seven days in a week. She had three days, Chu lui had three days, and now, she had to give two of her three days to Lu jinrong. There were no children at home, especially at her age. She was small, could be carried, obedient, and beautiful. Lu jinrong liked rainy a lot and would show her off every day. He would buy her whatever she wanted, and even if she didn''t want anything, he would buy a bunch of them. He was really a great uncle, and rainy really liked him. A child''s heart has always been pure, just like a mirror. If you treat her well, she will know. If you don''t treat her well, she will also know. She can directly see whether you truly love her and protect her. Take Gao Yi for example. In the past, rainy loved Gao Yi very much. However, ever since Gao Yi started to protect his own thoughts and chose to hurt her, she was no longer willing to be close to him. In arge shopping mall, Xia ruoxin was picking out a few pieces of clothing for her daughter. She was different from Chu lui. Chu lui was particr about taste, so rainy was dressed in branded goods at a young age. However, she wanted her daughter to wearfortable clothes that were pleasing to the eye. Her daughter had always been a child who grew up in amoner''s style. Chapter 1156 That Is Family She had just picked up one piece when she heard a very familiar voice. She had almost reincarnated her entire life, but she still remembered this voice. "Yi, what do you think of this?" Bai luoyin picked up a piece of baby clothing and asked. it''s pretty good. Gao Yi smiled gently, and his fingers ran across the clothes. It was so small. Could he wear it? he had some doubts about this. The clothes seemed to be about the size of his hand, and children could fit in it. "Why can''t I?" Wei Lan also took a few sets of clothes that were about the same size as the ones in Bai luoyin''s hands. when you were young, you wore smaller clothes than this. How old are the children when they''re born? these clothes might be too big. &Quot; "By the way, do you guys want to check if it''s a boy or a girl? that way, you won''t buy the wrong clothes." mom, there''s no need. Bai luoyin gently caressed her stomach. It was fine whether it was a boy or a girl. We were just waiting for this surprise. Wasn''t that good? I think so too. Gao Yi''s gazended on Bai luoyin''s bulging stomach. He thought about how he was going to be a father soon, and this feeling of blood connection was really strange. He was unwilling at first, and then he was at a loss. Now, he was forced to ept it, and today, he actually started to like this child. He was also looking forward to this child, whether it was a boy or a girl, whether it looked like him or Bai luoyin ... His facial features subconsciously softened, and even a faint smile was reflected in his pair of gentle eyes. Facing the current shimmer, his eyes rippled even more. He liked this child. buy them all. Wei Lan liked all the clothes. "Isn''t it too expensive?" Bai luoyin finally understood how hard it was to earn money. The Bai family had already fallen, and she did not have a job. The entire family''s pressure was on Gao Yi. Although Gao Yi''s sry was high, he had to support a family of three-no, a family of four-and it was a little hard. mom, let''s buy less. It''ll be fine as long as it''s enough to wear. she considerately discussed with Wei Lan. Indeed, everything was for Gao Yi''s sake. it''s okay, you don''t have to worry about money. Wei Lan was really relieved. Bai luoyin could understand that it was not easy to earn money. She was no longer like before, where she spent money like water. She had never earned money before, so naturally, she did not know how difficult it was to earn money. However, things were different now. She had started to think like a student, learned how to save, and lived like a student. This proved that she had really grown up. As for the money, she had a lot on hand. The person who had transferred the money to her ount had sent a message saying that Xia ruoxin owed Gao Yi a favor in the past. No matter if she was around or not, someone would return the favor. She had thought about returning the money, but when she thought of her family''s situation and her unborn grandson, she had to save this sum of money. Sometimes, it had to be said that even heroes had to bow for five buckets of rice, let alone an ordinary mother like her. They picked a lot of clothes again. The three of them talked andughed. It was not difficult to see how deep their rtionship was. In fact, it was really deep. They were childhood sweethearts and the affection they had for each other since they were young would not disappear so easily. People were nostalgic, and Gao Yi might have feelings for Bai luoyin. Perhaps it was because Xia ruoxin knew about this that she had such an ending. After they left, Xia ruoxin walked out from the side. She took the clothes to the counter for payment, and there was an unspeakable loneliness between her brows. It turned out that she was still quite lonely. The shop assistant swiped the card and returned it to Xia ruoxin. When Xia ruoxin reached out to take the clothes, another hand reached over and took the clothes away. It''s broad daylight. Is this a robbery? or a robbery of clothes? When she turned around, she saw Chu lui standing there without her knowing. In his hands were the clothes she had just bought. what are you doing here? " Xia ruoxin did not go to get the clothes back. If he wanted to bring them up, so be it. Chu lui raised his wrist and looked at his watch. you said yesterday that you would be buying clothes here. I happened to pass by and came to take a look. It''s almost time for dinner. Miss Lu, are you interested in having a meal with me? I don''t know how to eat a meal alone. &Quot; sure. Xia ruoxin did not stand on ceremony. It was not the first time, and she was hungry anyway. let''s go. Chu lui was in an extremely good mood. Even his steps seemed to be much lighter than before. The corners of his lips curled up slightly. Could he be smiling? however, Xia ruoxin still thought that he was just putting on a fake smile. When they arrived at a restaurant, Chu lui passed the menu to Xia ruoxin. She took it and ordered a few dishes that were edible. The environment of the restaurant was not bad, and there were not many people at this time, so the dishes were served quickly. It was quite a suitable ce for people who were hungry. "When did you start to like this ce?" Xia ruoxin picked up her chopsticks and started eating. The restaurant was not big, and ording to Chu lui''s past habits, he would have gone to a high-end Western restaurant to eat steak, drink red wine, and sit opposite a beauty. Not now, when he was eating the dishes that could be found anywhere, drinking a ss of water, and looking at a middle-aged woman. it''s not bad here. I''ve been here once. The taste is good. You should like it. Chu lui picked up the cup. It was indeed in water without any additional ingredients. Xia ruoxin took a bite. It was indeed the taste that she liked. It was neither salty nor light, but a little light. He had learned his lesson. He knew that she did not like to eat bloody steak. She was very interested in the food on the table. Even though she ate slowly, she did not stop eating. Of course, she would not be like a reincarnation of a Hungry Ghost. She would eat elegantly. Of course, even if she was the reincarnation of a Hungry Ghost, Chu lui would notugh at her. She picked up some more food and ced it in her bowl. However, she heard a voice and the chopsticks in her hand stopped moving. She almost dropped the food she had just picked up on the table. She retracted her chopsticks and ced the food back into her bowl before continuing to eat. just like this, " a man said. It was a very familiar voice. this ce is not bad. Yi, do youe here often? " Bai luoyin sat down and ced her hand on her stomach. I''ve been here a few times. Gao Yi ced his jacket on the back of the chair and sat down. He passed the menu to Bai luoyin. you can order. &Quot; Chapter 1157 1148-The Tea Cools Down After The Person Leaves I think it''s better for mom to order. Bai luoyin was very sensible now and did not have the temper of a youngdy like before. To be honest, she was an orphan now. She lived carefully and cautiously, so Wei Lan was right when she said that she had grown up. People always needed to experience some things to really grow up. And this kind of growth might be apanied by the cruelest cruelty of a person. Wei Lan took the menu and ordered a few dishes. Of course, she ordered Gao Yi''s and Bai luoyin''s favorite dishes. Five or six dishes were enough for their family of three. When the dishes were served, Wei Lan kept putting food into Bai luoyin''s bowl. She also stepped on her son''s foot. Why were they all standing there in a daze? Gao Yi was stunned for a moment before he put some food into Bai luoyin''s bowl. "Eat more. It''s two people eating now." thank you. Bai luoyin''s nose felt a little sour. She lowered her head and ate the food that Gao Yi had picked for her. She did not know that Gao Yi''s current state was indeed a littleplicated. Perhaps he could treat her better. After all, she had already tasted the bitter consequences of the mistakes she had made in the past. She had lost her father and her family. Or perhaps, she was already his wife and had his child. Perhaps, he could forget about the past and live an ordinary life for the rest of his life. perhaps she and Xia ruoxin are not meant for each other. he turned around, and his gentle eyes darkened and then became clear. In the end, he hid too many emotions. Some might be eptance of fate, and some could bepromise. This was the best oue. He didn''t hurt anyone, did he? What he did not know was that, at this moment, a man and a woman were sitting a few steps away from their table. The man was silent while the woman was eating quietly. However, she had seen all their conversations, actions, and expressions. "Do you still want to eat?" Chu lui asked Xia ruoxin, " I saw that you''ve finished one dish. Do you want to order another one? " no need. Xia ruoxin had not reached the point where she did not know what she had done. She was actually very clear-headed, and the only reason she had been eating this dish was because it tasted okay. As for whether she should order another te, she thought it was better not to. She then turned to the other dishes. She did not eat quickly, but her appetite seemed to be good. stop eating. Chu lui reached out and took her chopsticks. even if you''re unhappy, you can''t torture your stomach like this. he frowned slightly. He couldn''t bear to see Xia ruoxin self-harm, and he was also jealous. He thought that even if he died of jealousy here, he might not be able to make her sad. Xia ruoxin took the chopsticks from his hands. "Who says I''m unhappy? which eye of yours saw that?" Xia ruoxin rolled her eyes at him. She was really hungry. two, " Chu lui said seriously. if you''re not in a good mood, you should eat like this. You might suffer from indigestion. &Quot; don''t worry. I won''t. Xia ruoxin continued to eat. Mr. Chu, can you stop criticizing me? you haven''t even touched your chopsticks. &Quot; Chu lui picked up the cup and drank another mouthful of water. Then, he picked up his chopsticks and started to eat. However, he had been secretly paying attention to Xia ruoxin, using his sharp eyes to look over. Her emotions were not affected much. Gently, he heaved a sigh of relief. It was as if a Hundred Flowers had bloomed in front of his eyes. In an instant, the blue sky and white clouds had bloomed, and the sea and sky were wide. They didn''t eat quickly, and they weren''t in a hurry. Instead, the people at that table were always talking andughing. Sometimes, they would even talk about the past. Wei Lan talked about the stupid things her son had done in the past, causing Bai luoyin tough from time to time. On the other hand, Gao Yi''s gloominess was swept away. He had actually forgotten a lot of things, and there might also be a Xia ruoxin. After they left, Chu lui and Xia ruoxin were still eating. They didn''t know if it was intentional or not, but the two of them ate for more than an hour. If they continued to eat, they were afraid that the day would turn cold. "Mr. Chu, you''re notte?" Xia ruoxin looked at the time. It was almost two O ''clock. Could it be that CEO Chu did not have to work today? hmm. Chu lui raised his eyebrows. you''re concerned about me. &Quot; Xia ruoxin really wanted to roll her eyes at him. If he was concerned, then in his eyes, concern was too cheap. I''m the CEO. I won''t lose my pay even if I''mte. Chu lui did not care. He was an employee who lived a disciplined life. So what if he waste? Xia ruoxin felt as if she was talking nonsense. Why did she feel like she was ying the piano to a cow? Was she stupid or was Chu lui stupid? ruoxin ... Chu lui suddenly called out her name. His voice was hoarse and raspy. He had the charm of a mature man. Even in his voice, it was so suave that women would go after him like ducks. Xia ruoxin, on the other hand, was terrified. "Is there something?" Xia ruoxin tidied her sleeves and lowered her eyes to hide her thoughts and thoughts. mm, it''s nothing. Chu lui lifted the corner of his lips. It was considered a smile. "I just wanted to say that you''ve been throwing a tantrum recently, is it ..." "Are you going through menopause?" Xia ruoxin tilted her head and coldly spat out the words. cough ... Chu lui almost spat out the water he had just drunk. Actually, he didn''t mean that. He only meant that she was too tired and needed a good rest. In the end, she had misunderstood him. let''s go. Chu lui put down his ss and stood up, afraid that he would lose hisposure. Why did he never know that Xia ruoxin had such capabilities? with just one sentence, she could almost make the CEO of the Chu enterprise choke to death. Xia ruoxin took her bag and followed behind Chu lui. She waited for Chu lui to settle the bill while her gaze stopped at a table not far away. At this time, the upper part of the table had been cleaned up. The table was empty and there were no guests. After that, the person left and the tea cooled. let''s go, " Chu lui said. His dark eyes saw the daze in her eyes. okay. Xia ruoxin retracted her gaze and followed him. In fact, this was also good. She would just return to her original position and live her original life. Her smile of meddling had finally been wiped away, and the GAO family''s life had finally entered the right track. Perhaps she was actually the culprit behind all this. Her eyes began to sting, but she still smiled as she weed the wind in front of her. The sound of the wind only reached her ears, bringing with it the sound of leaves falling. Another season had ended ... Chapter 1158 Menopause Is Here She ced her phone to her ear. It had been a long time since she had received a call from Wu Sha. It was as if Wu Sha had suddenly disappeared. Could she have gone on an expedition again? she had just survived a disaster. Why did she take things so hard and go again? Ruoxin, I have something to tell you. &Quot; Wu Sha''s voice was beating like a human''s heart. One could tell a person''s emotions from her voice, if this was really the beating of a heart. The current Wu Sha seemed to be. He was excited. Before she could ask for the reason, Wu Sha''s sigh could be heard on the other end of the phone. She had wanted to go hiking, but she couldn''t go now, and she might not be able to go in the future. "Why?" Xia ruoxin''s first thought was that she had injured her legs like her. The doctor said that her legs would need at least two years to recover, and she could not walk too much. Of course, she could forget about the mountains. She had overestimated herself that time, and it had made her legs heavier. Fortunately, they were not heavy. Otherwise, she would have to sit in a wheelchair for the rest of her life. Wu Sha sighed again. I''m getting married. Come over. &Quot; ah ... Xia ruoxin thought she had heard wrong. "Sis Wu, you''re getting married?" This news was even more frightening than Wu Sha''s pregnancy. Wu Sha was determined to be a single person. She was a strong woman and did not like most men. She was too strong, so no man could really be with her. Of course, she did not like someone who lived off a woman, but she was going to get married. She was really going to get married. "Is it with Mr. Edward?" Xia ruoxin asked tentatively. It seemed that Edward was there when she left. She gave the favor to Edward. He was so powerful that he managed to settle a strong woman. "Who else could it be if not him?" Although Wu Sha''s tone sounded like she wasining, it was clear that she liked her. Of course, she was also willing to get married. Otherwise, if she wanted to tie a sessful woman to the wedding, even the police would not be able to stop her. you have toe quickly. I''ve been waiting for you. Okay, that''s all. Wu Sha did not wait for Xia ruoxin to ask any more questions. In an instant, her voice was like a bitter fruit as she poured everything at Xia ruoxin. She was not afraid that she would crush her to death. by the way. Wu Sha seemed to have thought of something. remember to inform Chu lui toe over. He''s my Savior, and you''re my benefactor. Both of you have to be here. Otherwise, I''m not getting married. With that, she hung up the phone with character. Xia ruoxin held her disconnected phone and was in a daze. For the first time, she felt that the world was too crazy. A few days ago, Wu Sha had vowed that she would not get married and did not need a man. She had also looked down on men. However, only a few days had passed. But now, she had thrown such a big bomb at her. She picked up her phone and dialed a number without even looking at the time. At this moment, everyone''s breathing could be heard in the quiet conference room. At first, it was chaotic, but it eventually became a harmonious rhythm. Breath in ... Breath in ... Under this natural rhythm, everyone''s forehead was dripping with sweat. However, no one dared to wipe off their sweat. Someone''s sweat dripped onto the table. The atmosphere was getting more and more tense. Zhang Li was forcing everyone''s nerves. If it was a little more excessive, a little more serious, some people might faint from the tension. And it was obvious that it was almost at that point. This was because a few of them had already turned pale and their palms were covered in sweat. They didn''t even dare to breathe. Even Secretary Xiao Chen, who was standing at the side, was drenched in cold sweat. The air conditioner was on, but she was still drenched in sweat. The only person who was expressionless was Chu lui. He leaned his back against the boss''s chair behind him, and his thin and cold lips curled up slightly. "What, are you all going to be mute? This is the report you''ve made for me this month. Is this thepany''s ie and expenditure for this month?" He threw the documents in his hand onto the table. "It''s increased by 5%pared tost month ..." The expressions on the others ''faces were even weirder. Five percent, five percent. Was that considered little? if it were any otherpany, they could have held a celebration. However, when it came to Chu lui, there was no need to talk about celebration. It was good enough that he was not scolded to death. Yes, five percent was a lot, but that was for otherpanies, not the Chu group. The hang Yu port was now officially in operation. Every day, the import and export volume here was almost invincible. At this time, all the important ports had such arge number of transactions in a day. The rental fee alone was already enough to cover this 5%. What about the other operations? if there was no Hang Yu, did it mean that they would lose money? He had spent five years to raise funds for that port, not to make up for the deficit, but to make money and to advance thepany to the next level. He had gone from the 18th to the 28th floor. He was not satisfied with that. No, it was far from enough. His ambition was not limited to this. However, what good had these idiots done for him? President, " one of the managers said carefully, " because of the recent market depression, the economic returns of the majorpanies have been affected to a certain extent. It''s already beyond our expectations that we can maintain this level. &Quot; The others expressed their admiration for the Department manager''s straightforwardness. Of course, they also silently drew a cross in front of their chests and lit a row of candles for him. "Is that so?" The two cold words made the manager break out in cold sweat again. "So you''re saying that I''m going to lose money if the market isn''t doing well?" Chu lui stood up and asked, word for word. you mean, it''s useless for me to support you all. You''ll only help me achieve bnce and won''t think of ways to create more profits? " "So you''re saying that your achievements aren''t because you''re ipetent, but because I''m ipetent? Is there a problem with my mathematics, my brain is aging, and you''re saying that I''m going through menopause?" At that moment, everyone lowered their heads and did not dare to speak. Chu lui''s words should have been treated as a cold joke, but no one dared tough. No one had the guts tough. Chu lui stood up straight and took another document from the table to flip through. Chapter 1159 1150-Hesitating Qixing technology''s order shouldn''t have gone wrong, but you made a mistake. I paid three times the market price aspensation and subsequent transactions, but Yongxu went off on my own. Ya Qi shot me in the back. &Quot; these things shouldn''t have gone wrong. Why do you want to cover it up with just one sentence? what do we want you to do then? do you do charity? or do you think I''m kind? " Chu lui''s face was sullen, and his voice was like ice beads. They were popping out one by one, almost smashing the faces of everyone present. Especially now, when he said that the market was not doing well, it had already frightened the man who dared to pluck the fur from the Tiger''s mouth so much that he buried his head in the table. Heh, Chu lui was kind. This was simply the biggest joke of the century. Everyone knew that Chu lui was known for his ruthlessness in the business world. He was also someone who killed without seeing his eyes and would do anything to achieve his goals. How could anyone give a man like him a kind word? if they were not blind, then they were blind in their hearts. They had been scolded by Chu lui, but no one could refute him. Thepanies that Chu lui had mentioned should not have been wrong, but they still made mistakes in the end. Thepany was the one who bought the wrong things, and it was Chu lui. On the ounts, it looked like there was an increase of 5%pared to the previous month. It was a profit, but in reality, thepany''s performance for this month was not very good. It was no wonder that Chu lui would be angry. Of course, he would not suffer such a loss. He would climb back up from where he had fallen. Also, these people had better keep their skin tight, or else they would get lost as soon as possible. Those who wanted to climb up to their position were all waiting now. The people in the meeting room were waiting for Chu lui to give them another round of scolding and punishment. However, Chu lui''s brows furrowed slightly. He took out his phone from his pocket and looked at the caller''s name. In an instant, all the gloominess in his body disappeared. He took his phone and walked out of the meeting room. Everyone else''s eyes were wide open, not understanding what was going on with their CEO. They didn''t dare to ask, so they could only go to Secretary Xiao Chen. Secretary Xiao Chen''s face fell, and she shook her head, indicating that she didn''t know anything. She was a Secretary, not the president''s 24-hour nanny. She could only manage the president''s schedule, but she couldn''t possibly manage the president''s private calls, right? At this moment, Chu lui was leaning against a wall outside. The gloominess on his face had long disappeared. In an instant, the snow-covered ground had turned into spring. "What''s wrong?" He ced the phone to his ear. I rarely see you call me. &Quot; "Is there something?" Xia ruoxin was speechless at the joy in Chu lui''s voice. Mr. Chu, where''s your coldness, your heartlessness, and your heartlessness? " Chu lui expressed his innocence. those qualities were still there just now, but now, they''re gone. &Quot; sis Wu is getting married. Let''s go together. Otherwise, she won''t get married. she was really helpless about Wu Sha''s weird request. Why did Wu Sha care so much about her and Chu lui going or not? she even used such an excuse. Wasn''t this making things difficult for them? "So, Mr. Chu, do you have time? I think we need to go to the mall to pick out a wedding gift for them. We can''t go empty-handed, right?" There were certain rules in their circle that had to be paid attention to what they gave, and she didn''t want to be rude. Chu lui put his wrist in front of his eyes. it''s 10:35 in the morning. I''ll be waiting for you at the Lu family''s front door at around 10:50. &Quot; sure. Xia ruoxin sat up as well. As for rainy, she was with Lu jinrong now, so they did not have to care about her for the time being. He had to settle this matter first. Chu lui put down his phone and walked back to the meeting room. The floor was covered in ice and snow again, and there were two frosts on the corners of his lips. He walked to his conference table, sat down, and gently knocked on the table with his finger. think about it carefully. Go back and sort out a report for me. We''ll continue this meeting tomorrow. after he finished speaking, he stood up and walked out. Secretary Xiao Chen blinked, then quickly stood up and jogged to catch up. He finished scolding so quickly. The others were also puzzled and stunned. He finished scolding so quickly. That''s right, it ended just like that. So quickly, really, the scolding was over. Chu lui went back to his office, took his car, and was about to leave. Oh, right. He turned around and instructed Secretary Xiao Chen. help me cancel all my schedule for the day after tomorrow. &Quot; Oh, okay, " Secretary Xiao Chen quickly agreed. The president seemed to have eaten explosives today. It was better to just do as he said. But why couldn''t she feel the president''s anger? Or was the president making preparations and making a big move? She flipped through Chu lui''s work schedule and quickly followed Chu lui''s instructions. She pushed his schedule from the day after tomorrow to the day after. She checked it a few more times, afraid that she would make the same mistakes as the other managers and get scolded badly before getting fired. At 10:51:03, Chu lui''s car had stopped in front of the Lu family''s house on time. Xia ruoxin pushed the door open, came out, and got into the car. what do we want to buy? " Xia ruoxin asked Chu lui. Ever since she received Wu Sha''s call, she had been thinking about what to buy for her. However, until now, she realized that she had not chosen anything. When you go there, you might be able to see it at a nce. Chu lui consoled Xia ruoxin''s hesitation. Wu Sha was considered her true friend, so naturally, she was very concerned about her. Besides, with Wu Sha''s personality, her marriage was no less important than the blooming of an iron tree. The iron tree had not yet bloomed, and it was ready to bloom. Of course, when they arrived, they would know that it was not as simple as just blooming. When they reached the mall, Chu lui was right. Xia ruoxin, who was hesitating, saw a heart-shaped crystal disy stand. She picked a few more and finally decided to buy this. Now, Chu lui was the perfect husband candidate. He could put down all his work and apany a woman to shop for hours without eating or drinking. Then, when he saw her and bought the item she had chosen at first sight, wouldn''t those hours have been for nothing? if it was in the past, he would have immediately left. But now, he was extremely patient. Furthermore, he had an attitude that said, " do you want to shop a little longer? " Chapter 1160 1151-Whose Fault "How about this?" Xia ruoxin still felt that the crystal counter was better. sure. Chu lui agreed. If she said it was good, then it was good. If it was bad, then it was bad. "Don''t you have any objections?" Xia ruoxin actually wanted to hear his opinion. No. Chu lui''s temper was very good. He did not even feel impatient. Of course, he was in a good mood now, so how could he be patient? all the patience he had in his life was given to her. alright. Xia ruoxin felt that she had asked too much nonsense. This one it is then. She didn''t want to be picky anymore. The end result would be the same. To be honest, it was quite depressing. Yes, this one it is. I''m not picky anymore. Suddenly, she thought of something and blinked. Chu lui, am I interrupting your work? " She remembered that he had been very busy recently. Actually, it was not recently. This month of the year was the time for the entirepany to clear the ounts, so he basically had a big meeting every three days. As the CEO, he had to scold people and do the ounts. One should not forget that she had worked at the Chu enterprise before and was even Chu lui''s personal assistant. it''s alright. Chu lui naturally would not tell Xia ruoxin that he had canceled all his meetings toe over. "By the way, how''s the preparation for your studio going? do you need my help?" Chu lui hurriedly changed the topic. He did not want Xia ruoxin to keep harping on this topic. If she continued to ask, she would be exposed. That way, if anything happened in the future, this woman would definitely not think of him for the first time. He wanted to find his ex-wife''s footsteps; what was the next step? Now that he had finally taken a step forward, it was absolutely impossible for him to cause more trouble. there are some problems. Xia ruoxin was very concerned about her own studio, but she had encountered many things in the process. She was preparing to open a paintingpany just like Su Li''s previous one. It was not for money but for her interest. Painting had always been her biggest interest, so she still liked doing this business in the end. I''ll help you settle it. Chu lui did not ask for the reason. No matter what it was, he would do something. Don''t forget, the Chu enterprise had a studio before. Although it was a welfarepany, it was currently running very well. Of course, Xia ruoxin knew about it because she was part of this job. Of course, she knew that even though the welfare studio was managed by someone else, it was just as Chu lui had said-she had some preliminary experience. She thought about it. Should she settle it herself or let Chu lui help her? then, I''ll have to trouble you. in the end, she threw these to Chu lui to give him a headache, if he wanted them. The corners of Chu lui''s lips curved up. From his expression, one could tell that he was in a good mood because Xia ruoxin did not reject him. thank God, " Xia ruoxin added in her heart. She had made such a decision. It was better to look at this man''s smiling face than to give her a long face every day. However, she frowned slightly as if she had found a problem. Chu lui said that her temper was rising, and she felt the same way. Then, what did she have? what did she rely on? she looked at the man''s back with aplicated expression. There was a slight sourness in his heart. "What''s wrong?" Chu lui walked over. When he saw that Xia ruoxin''s expression was not too good, he quickly bent down and looked into her eyes. Then, he ced his hand on her forehead. The man''s dark eyes had already melted into the warmth of spring. There was no trace of the coldness from before. He frowned slightly. Wasn''t she fine just now? how did she be like this all of a sudden? I''m fine. Xia ruoxin pulled his hand down. just a little tired. &Quot; it''s no wonder. Chu lui lowered his head and stared at the high heels on her feet. He couldn''t reprimand her, but his heart ached for her feet. you know that you''re going out to buy something, but you still wear such high heels. What are you doing if you don''t want to suffer? " you''re too tall. Xia ruoxin almost bit the words out of her red lips. She did not want to wear high heels, but this man was too tall. Even though she was not too short, it would not fit well if she did not wear high heels when standing next to this man. Were they going to have the cutest height difference? Chu lui expressed his helplessness. let''s go. I''ll bring you to buy a pair of shoes. I won''t despise you. his words were sincere and genuine, but to Xia ruoxin, it felt weird. Right now, she was really afraid that her rainy would grow up to be like Chu lui in the future. Was she going to y basketball or not be able to get married? she had never thought of having her daughter be a model. She had to not eat properly every day to maintain her figure. Her daughter''s dream was ruined by the Chu family. "What are you thinking about?" Chu lui could clearly feel that Xia ruoxin was giving off something like resentment. "My daughter can''t be a model, whose fault is it?" Xia ruoxin asked Chu lui directly. Chu lui stopped in his tracks and turned around, gently exhaling the foul air in his lungs. "Ruoxin, is there any use in fussing over these things now? "Don''t keep bringing this up. It''s not because we want to shirk our responsibilities. Actually, no one is shirking. It''s just that I don''t want rainy to know about these things too early." while you''re being cruel to others, you''re also hurting the person you love the most. Do you understand? " Xia ruoxin did not want to mention it, but sometimes, she could not help it. After saying it, she would regret it. I''m sorry. I''ll try my best to control myself. Xia ruoxin apologized. There were some people that she could not forgive, but she could not keep talking about these things. It was not being mean or unkind, and it was not revenge. It was hurting the people she cared about the most, like herself and her daughter who was still innocent. That''s right, rainy still didn''t know about this. She always thought that her nails were only cut, but they grew back very quickly. Of course, it had already grown out, right? And it was impossible for them to tell her these things. it''s okay. It''s good that you know. Chu lui held her hand tightly again. He epted all her anger and criticism, but there were some things that could not be known to the child, and she was doing very well. His hard work had a certain effect, right? Chapter 1161 1152-Mr. Chu Buying Shoes Chu lui held Xia ruoxin''s hand tightly again. At that moment, other than being alone in his heart, all he felt about the past was gratitude and gratitude. He never thought that one day, in his lifetime, he would hold her hand again. This was the little bride he had decided on when he was five years old. Even though he had gone through so much, even though it had been more than twenty years, he had still found her after so many twists and turns. Although he was still working hard, at least he still had a chance. They were not separated by life or death. The corners of his eyes were slightly red, but his thin lips were raised into a very pure arc. Chu lui brought Xia ruoxin to a shoe store. On the counter, there were all kinds of shoes, including high heels. He picked a pair of light gray ts. This should be pretty good as the surface was soft and would be veryfortable on the feet. The shoes he had custom-made for her would only arrive in a few days, so he bought a pair for her to wear. "How''s this?" He asked Xia ruoxin. I''m alright. Xia ruoxin was sitting on the sofa in the store. She was so tired that she did not want to walk anymore. Why did she not know that she had such explosive strength? she had actually walked for a few hours just now, and she was even wearing high heels. Indeed, women who went shopping were all monsters. At that moment, the store was filled with women, and Chu lui was the only man. However, he was carrying a pair of women''s shoes in his hand. This feeling was really strange. Furthermore, he was wearing a branded suit. Those who knew the good stuff should be able to tell that the watch on his wrist was not cheap. A man like this should not be here, but he was here and picking out women''s shoes. However, he did not seem to care at all. He took a few pairs of shoes and asked for Xia ruoxin''s shoe size. Then, he walked in front of Xia ruoxin and squatted down. In an instant, the cold man had turned into a warm man. If the word ''warm'' could be added to Chu lui, then he could be considered a warm man. "Which one do you like?" Chu lui asked Xia ruoxin. He had never bought shoes for a woman before. Of course, this was his first time. Oh right, there was another one. It was his daughter. Rainy''s clothes and shoes were all personally bought by him. From her clumsy self in the beginning, she had be a qualified stay-at-home dad. this pair. Xia ruoxin pointed at one of the pairs and was about to change into it. In the end, Chu lui took the shoe away. I''ll do it. You can just sit down. after he finished speaking, he took off Xia ruoxin''s shoes and rubbed her feet with one big hand. The ces that his warm palm pressed on were all acupuncture points that could ease one''s pain. Xia ruoxin lowered her eyes and let him put on her shoes. "How about trying this pair?" Chu lui helped her tie her shoces. He did not feel that there was anything wrong with helping a woman wear shoes. To him, if he loved her, he had to give her the best, right? Xia ruoxin stood up. The shoes were very good andfortable. They were indeed much better than her high heels. Chu lui squatted down again and ced her high heels in a new shoe box. He would take it awayter. If it were him, he would actually want to throw it away. Men and women were indeed different. Men pursued practicality, while women liked fashion. In his eyes, if the shoes were notfortable, there was no point in keeping them. However, it was clear that his thoughts did not represent Xia ruoxin''S. He had learned to respect and understand; otherwise, he would have thrown the shoes into the trash can. Xia ruoxin put her feet on the ground. The new shoes werefortable, and the surface was very soft. Even though they were t-heeled, they still looked good. Women liked high heels because men liked them. Women abused their own feet because men liked them. The t heels looked nice. Chu lui still liked it when Xia ruoxin wore t heels. She was not short; why did she have to torture her feet? you can wear this from now on. he reached out and tidied Xia ruoxin''s slightly curly hair. Yes, you''ve done your hair. This hairstyle was not bad, and it made her look more mature. It also made her already beautiful face look more exquisite. Through this face, he found a woman''s soul and not her appearance. Just like what he had said, he did not despise Xia ruoxin even when she was at her ugliest and most pathetic state. What else was there to despise now? Xia ruoxin tried on her new shoes left and right. They looked good and were practical. However, women needed high heels, so she could not agree to it. I won''t let my daughter wear these shoes, " Chu lui said through gritted teeth. If Xia ruoxin could get over her suffering with these shoes that tortured her feet, she would be pampered if she couldn''t let her daughter wear them. When Xia ruoxin saw Chu lui''s brows that were so tight that they could trap a fly, she could only sigh helplessly. She had not told him that rainy had actually started to learn how to wear her mother''s high heels secretly. She wondered if the child''s father would throw all her shoes away and change them into t shoes. let''s go. Chu lui extended his hand to her. One of his hands was still holding onto her old shoe. If not, he would really throw it away. It would be an eyesore. Xia ruoxin reached out her hand, and the man held it tightly. It was very natural. It was not like her left hand holding her right hand. It was more like a form of reliance and trust. It was a sense of security that she would not get lost even if she closed her eyes. This man actually made people feel safe easily. Of course, the uneasiness was only because he had a purpose. But now, she wanted to know what his purpose was. "Chu lui, what''s your purpose?" Xia ruoxin really did not know what else was there for this man to remember about her. She had nothing in the past and only had a daughter. Even though she was the big Missy of the Lu family now, Chu lui did not need to strengthen his business empire through a business marriage. Besides, he had business dealings with the Lu family now, and everyone was mutually beneficial. No matter if it was Chu lui or Lu jinrong, they were not stupid. Chu lui stopped in his tracks and lowered his head. He stared into her eyes that were still clear of impurities. you said that if finding a mother for my daughter is considered a motive, then it makes sense. I don''t want to find a stepmother for my daughter, so I can only find a biological mother. &Quot; "Will your mother agree?" It had to be said that Xia ruoxin''s heart was touched. However, that did not mean that she did not know about The Grudge between her and the Chu family. She would not deny that she was Xia ruoxin, and Song Wan probably did not want to see her the most. She did not know if she was the source of the Chu family''s disaster or if Song Wan was. Chapter 1162 Maybe You Should Get Lost "What''s the difference between her consent and not?" Chu lui asked Xia ruoxin in return. It did not matter if he married her or Li Manni. As long as he agreed, who could change his mind? did anyone change their mind? did anyone stop him? Xia ruoxin took her shoes from Chu lui''s hands and went straight down the elevator. Chu lui ced his hands in his pockets. The aura of a mature man and the charm of a sessful man had already attracted the attention of many women. He had the figure of a male model and the looks of a celebrity. It would be a waste if he did not be an actress. However, who was Chu lui? he was the CEO of the Chu enterprise; he did not need to sell his face. He pressed the elevator button and walked in. Suddenly, a lot of people entered the elevator. Chu lui''s face darkened. He did not like to use the same elevator with others. Even so, a few people entered. However, the elevator called the police the moment they entered. They had exceeded the traffic limit. The people who came inter could only walk out unwillingly. The whole elevator was filled with the smell of women''s perfume. Chu lui covered his nose without leaving a trace. This kind of perfume was really not very likable when mixed together. That was why he did not like women who smelled too good. There was a reason. For a man with a slight obsession with cleanliness, a woman''s perfume was thest smell he hated in his daily life. Finally, the elevator arrived. Xia ruoxin was standing outside the elevator with her shoes in her hand. It was obvious that she was waiting for him. Chu lui hurried over and ignored the jealousy and unwillingness in the woman''s eyes. When the elevator came down, it was filled with young and beautiful women. Xia ruoxin looked at him with a faint smile. "Mr. Chu, how does it feel to be surrounded by beautiful women?" Chu lui''s nose felt itchy, and he sneezed a few times. yes, the effect is not bad. Didn''t you see it? " After he finished speaking, he sneezed a few more times. "Are you alright?" Xia ruoxin was a little worried. Would he really be fine? I''m fine. It''s just a minor rhinitis. Chu lui tidied his clothes. Even a sessful man''s sneeze looked good. The heavens were too kind to this man''s appearance, and that was why his life was filled with all kinds of hardships. It also made this man''s life full of twists and turns. It was also thanks to this man''s stronger endurance than the average person, otherwise, he might have gone crazy long ago. However, it was probably too fast. Xia ruoxin took out some tissues from her bag and gave him a few. thank you. Chu lui took it and wiped his nose. Then, miraculously, his nose felt much morefortable. There was no smell of perfume; only Xia ruoxin''s body had a natural and light smell. It might be rted to the shampoo she used. It was a minty smell that was very fresh and clean. It made one''s nose feel a little cold, and even their breathing felt much smoother. wait for me here. I''ll go get the car. Chu lui held Xia ruoxin''s shoulders. okay. Xia ruoxin nodded and suddenly remembered something. we haven''t taken our crystal stand? " someone will send it over tomorrow. It''s quite heavy. Chu lui tucked her hair behind her ears, revealing her small earlobes and the Pink Pearl on her ear. It was simple but very generous. This earring really suited her. Actually, he didn''t really want to leave now. It wasn''t easy for them to stand together. Although their rtionship didn''t progress much, they were no longer at odds with each other. She might not know how afraid he was. She would say those cold words from time to time. His heart was not that strong, really. He clenched his hands tightly and then released them. He turned around and went to get the car. The man''s back seemed a little lonely. Xia ruoxin reached out and touched her earlobe and the Pearl Earring on it. In this life, who was whose disaster and who was whose salvation? She was a little dazed. When she lowered her head, the t shoes on her feet unexpectedly fit her. Whether the shoes were suitable or not, she would only know after she wore them. She couldn''t walk if her shoes didn''t fit. An unsuitable man would fall off when she let go. Who would be the right man for her? A car stopped beside her. That feeling, her first instinct was to move forward. And the most dangerous thing was that the man opened the car door. Chu lui raised his wrist and looked at his watch. They had been shopping for a few hours, and he was already hungry. where are we going to eat? " he asked Xia ruoxin. It had been so long; she should be hungry. Xia ruoxin did not reply. Chu lui parked the car by the side of the road. When he turned around, he saw that Xia ruoxin had already curled up in the back and fallen asleep. It was no wonder that she did not want to take the side seat today. It was only because he wanted to sleep. Chu lui took a nket from the car and covered her with it. He got out of the car, leaned against the car, took out a cigarette, and smoked from morning to sunset, and then to the evening lights. The streetlights lit up, and his shadow was almost perfectly elongated ... The short was the past, but the long seemed to be life. He still had a long way to go, and there was still a long way to go before he could walk to the end of the road. He let out a light breath and leaned his back against the car until the door opened, and Xia ruoxin stepped out of the car. "What time is it now?" She asked Chu lui as she rubbed her eyes with one hand. She was indeed tired. Women were good at shopping, but it required physical strength. Chu lui looked at the time. it''s almost seven. &Quot; I''m going home for dinner, " Xia ruoxin mumbled. She was really afraid. Today, her brother wasing back, and so was rainy. They were still waiting for her to start eating. Chu lui pursed his thin lips, and then his stomach grumbled. It was obvious, and Xia ruoxin heard it too. She opened the car door and sat in it. Chu lui drove the car to the Lu family''s entrance. However, he felt that this man was wronged and pitiful. Xia ruoxin could not bear to say that. You can leave, or you can get lost. Alright, she admitted that she was soft-hearted. She opened the car door and stood outside to wait. The wind blew her hair up from time to time, bringing a silk-like softness. She ruffled her long hair and turned back. The man only came out after she realized it. Perhaps it was only now that she realized that Xia ruoxin was willing to give her a meal. Chapter 1163 Just You Wait miss is back, " Qin xuejuan said hurriedly when she saw Xia ruoxin. Rong ''er and baby are waiting for you. Eh, Mr. Chu, you''re here too. &Quot; Hello. Chu lui greeted Tongtong xuejuan. He wanted tough, but his expression was really stiff. The Lu family was different from the Chu family. Apart from the Chu family, the servants and nannies of the Chu family would not stay in the Chu family for long. As for their rtionship, it was purely an employer-employee rtionship, so there was no rtionship between them. However, the nanny who had been working for the Chu family for decades was still an outsider in the Chu family''s eyes. The Chu family was not easy to get close to, from Chu lui to Chu lui. It was unlike the Lu family. Although Qin xuejuan was not part of the Lu family, the Lu family treated her as family. She raised Lu jinrong, and Lu jinrong grew up with Qin xuejuan''s son. The two of them were closer than real brothers. As for Qin xuejuan, naturally, Chu lui could not keep a cold face. However, he did not show much of an expression. He smiled even when he was not smiling, and when he smiled, it did look a little sinister. Qin xuejuan said hurriedly. Perhaps she could see Chu lui''s awkwardness. Mr. Chu, you don''t have to take offense. We''re a family now. You''re wee. &Quot; When she said ''family'', Xia ruoxin could not help but rub her forehead. Since when was she family with Chu lui? Chu lui could not help but smile. Yes, he would remember Qin xuejuan''s kindness. When they were really a family, he would definitely give her a huge red packet. Inside, Lu jinrong was carrying rainy and teaching her how to y games. Rainy squinted her little fingers at Lu jinrong''s phone from time to time. She must be having a good time ying and did not even notice that her father was here. Chu lui narrowed his eyes dangerously. Lu jinrong, this scoundrel, actually made his daughter learn to y with her phone. His daughter was only five years old, so what if she developed the habit of ying with her phone? he could not bear to beat his daughter up. If it was a son, he would beat him up if he did not listen. However, his daughter was so delicate that he could not even scold her, let alone beat her up. What if it was really a bad habit? how could he change it? "What, you have an opinion?" When Lu jinrong saw Chu lui''s murderous gaze, he raised his handsome eyebrows. Was he fearless or was he a dead pig that was not afraid of boiling water? Kid, we''ve been friends and rivals for so many years. Now, you''ve finally choked to death. No. Chu lui did not dare to show his future brother-inw any attitude. Otherwise, with Lu jinrong''s personality, he would be in trouble if he dug a few holes for him. The two of them were used to scheming against others. If they really met, the oue was still unknown, and he really could not afford to lose now. just you wait. Chu lui''s eyes narrowed. Even though he did not say anything, that was what he meant. ''Alright, I''ll wait.'' Lu jinrongughed even more presumptuously. Don''t fall into my hands. I''ll be waiting. The two of them did not speak at this time. They couldpletely express each other''s thoughts with their eyes. Rainy looked at one, then at the other. Then, she climbed down from uncle''s leg and ran to her father''s side. Chu lui carried his daughter smugly. See, this was blood. He gave birth to rainy. Her surname was Chu, not Lu. Lu tierong leanedzily on the sofa and didn''t move. baby,e and y with uncle for a while, " he said with a smile that did not look like a smile. Rainy leaned her head on her father''s shoulder. She missed her father. Could she go and y with uncleter? Lu jinrong sat up straight and rolled up his sleeves. He was not angry and was still smiling. His Smiling Tiger-like face could make a woman go crazy, but in Chu lui''s eyes, it was not crazy. It made him want to strangle him. However, he now truly knew what it meant to be bullied by a dog when a Tiger Falls from its ce in the sun. He could only put down his daughter, who had not been warmed up, and gently patted her little face. baby, daddy is tired. Let daddy rest for a while. Baby will go and apany uncle, okay? " The moment rainy heard that her father was tired, she obediently went to look for Lu jinrong. Lu jinrong was smiling smugly while Chu lui was gritting his teeth in hatred. Lu jinrong, you''d better not fall into my hands. Otherwise, I''ll make you cry as much as you''re happy today. &Quot; Of course, it was impossible for Lu jinrong not to know Chu lui''s vengeful personality. However, in this life, Chu lui was finished. He could forget about raising his head in front of him. Sometimes, it was good to be confident, but don''t be too overconfident. Many things were not absolute, so there was always room for negotiation. Otherwise, you would only suffer in the end. Of course, Lu jinrong would only find out about this a long timeter. However, he did not think about the future now, so he bullied Chu lui enough, and Chu lui endured it. When Chu lui went back, he did not bring his daughter back. Initially, he was willing to break up with Xia ruoxin, but now, there was Lu jinrong. His daughter was gone for a week. As a father, could he not be apart for a day? When he went back, he saw Zheng Anze at home. He then remembered that it was the weekend and it was time for the child to go home. "How''s school?" Chu lui sat down and extended his hand to Zheng Anze. let me see your homework. &Quot; okay. Zheng Anze took out his bag from the house. He was not afraid of Chu lui. He knew that although his uncle was strict, everything he did was for his own good. Lin Qing was Living a Good Life, but no matter how good he was, he was still a typical rich second generation. However, he liked this kind of Jingzi more. He could be beaten up by his uncle. Sometimes, beating was also a form of love. He understood this point. Of course, his uncle had never hit him. It was just that his cold face was scary sometimes. For example, when he didn''t do his homework well, his uncle would start to change his face. Chu lui took Zheng Anze''s exercise book and flipped through it carefully. He thought that if he had a son, he would have taught him the same way. The son grew up through beating, but the daughter was definitely spoiled. He was grooming Zheng an as his sessor. Compared to Lin Qing, he clearly had his eye on Zheng Anze. This child had a high IQ and was a good businessman. If he was properly groomed, he would not be inferior to him. yes, your handwriting has improved. Chu lui finished reading Zheng Anze''s homework seriously and ced it on the table. His handwriting was like a human''s face. Although it was the era of technology, he did not want his handwriting to be like a dog''s. He had to make sure that even rainy had good handwriting. If Zheng Anze did not write well, he would beat him. If rainy did not write well, she would be punished. There was no use crying to him. Chapter 1164 1155-Annoying Person He could indulge his daughter in everything, but he would not allow such superficial things as writing. He wanted to cultivate his daughter into a littledy. She was not a good-for-nothing, and it was even more impossible that she was a woman like Wu Sha. Zheng Anze stood up straight. He only heaved a sigh of relief when Chu lui finished reading and did not have any other requests. "Uncle, where''s my sister?" He hadn''t seen rainy in a long time, but it didn''t make sense. Why would uncle leave his sister at someone else''s house? he always brought her by himself. He was afraid that his spoiled daughter would be bullied again. Even if she went to kindergarten, she would need a few teachers to watch over her. What about his sister now? where did she go? It was fine if she did not mention her sister, but once she was mentioned, Chu lui''s pressure dropped. she was taken away by an annoying person and she didn''t return it to me. when he thought of Lu jinrong''s smug face, he felt disgusted. That damn man could snatch anything, but why did he have to snatch his daughter? She even gave him a smug smile. She was really too loose. annoying person "? Zheng Anze could not figure out what Chu lui meant by " annoying person ". However, he could not forgive the person who snatched his sister away. He could only see his sister four times a month, and he had not seen her for a long time this month because he was busy. That annoying person had actually snatched his sister away and prevented him from seeing her. He could not forgive him. As expected, uncle was right. He was an annoying man, a very annoying man. Anze, you have to remember that Chu lui doesn''t want to mention Lu jinrong''s name, but there are some things he has to make clear to Zheng Anze. you''ll meet him in the future. His name is Lu jinrong. &Quot; uncle, I got it. Zheng Anze also remembered Lu jinrong''s name. In a while, he would write Lu jinrong''s name on the dummy and use the darts that he had been practicing recently to prick it every day. Until a long timeter, he would actually scream and hate Lu jinrong to the core whenever he heard his name. He really hadn''t seen his sister for a month, but fortunately, the holiday wasing soon, so he could see his sister every day. an ze, you''re going to have a break soon. Chu lui just remembered that it was the summer break. He had not been a student for a long time, and he had obviously forgotten that there were two more breaks for students. Both holidays were very long. However, rainy didn''t have a holiday. She had to learn how to dance. Zheng Anze nodded and replied. uncle, we''ll be on vacation in about half a month. half a month, which was about ten days, passed very quickly, especially with the exams. Time might pass in the blink of an eye. mm ... Chu lui leaned back on the sofa. He subconsciously tightened his sleeves. People who knew him well would know that he had not thought things through. Anze, you don''t have any more leave, " he said to Zheng Anze after a long time. okay. Zheng Anze did not ask for the reason. He would follow his uncle''s decision no matter what he wanted him to do. I''ll let you join thepany, " Chu lui continued. start from the bottom, hmm ... he narrowed his eyes and stared at Zheng Anan''s face. you''re tall, so no one will think you''re a childborer. &Quot; although it''s mypany, there are some things that I don''t care about. Apany is a self-made business and is indeed a food chain. Thew of the jungle and survival of the fittest are the foundations of Human Reproduction and survival in this world. &Quot; you might receive unfair treatment, or all your hard work might be for someone else. The world is cruel and unfair. You can choose your vacation. I can give you a sum of money. You can even be like Lin Qing and travel everywhere. What''s your decision? an ze, tell uncle. &Quot; Zheng Anze smiled. Actually, he didn''t need to consider it. uncle, I''m willing to join thepany so that I can get used to the cruelty ofpetition in advance. he was no longer the child who had no family or friends. He knew that he could only avoid being bullied if he was strong. Therefore, he had to grow up as soon as possible so that he could protect the people he wanted to protect and his sister. Very good. Chu lui was very satisfied with Zheng Anze''s answer. If he were to give in here, he would seriously consider whether he should find another heir. He was very satisfied with Zheng Anze''s performance. However, he did not know that when Zheng Anze was in thepany, even though he was young, he was not afraid of suffering. He was very smart and flexible. He had indeed made many achievements, but just as Chu lui had said, he was taken away by the people at the top of the food chain and made a wedding dress for others. It was when he was 11 years old that he knew what true cruelty was. The things that he had thought of without rest and the results of his hard work would end up in someone else''s hands. For a long time, he could not let it go. However, because of this early experience, he had grown up quickly and became the heir that Chu lui wanted the most. What Chu lui did not know was that the sessor he had painstakingly groomed would be snatched away in the end. Zheng Anze''s efforts in thepany were in vain, but Chu lui would not be able to seed, would he? At night, Zheng Anze took out a book from the shelf and started to flip through it. Reading was his biggest hobby now. The more he read, the more he would understand. Chu lui had provided him with the mostprehensive book. As long as he wanted it, there was nothing he could not find. He took out the book and wrote Lu jinrong''s name on the paper. Then, he tore the page off, rolled it into a ball, and threw it into the trash can. When she woke up in the morning, Xia ruoxin touched the side of her bed habitually, but she did not feel her daughter. She sat up abruptly and then remembered that Lu jinrong had carried rainy away. She felt for her phone by her bed. It was nine in the morning. There was still an hour left. She had not forgotten that it was Wu Sha and Edward''s wedding ceremony today. Wu Sha was a person of her word. If she and Chu lui did not go, she might really not get married. However, she still didn''t understand what it had to do with Wu Sha''s marriage. She took out a gown and picked a peach pink one. This color was very picky. People with fair skin would wear it with a tinge of red, but people with dark skin would look very tacky. Chapter 1165 Im Going To Be A Mother Fortunately, Xia ruoxin was born fair. Her skin was paler than the average Easterner''s. At the same time, she had not recuperated well, so her fair skin was slightly pale. Wearing this dress would make her skin healthier. After changing, she casually tied her hair up, revealing her perfectly curved neck and a pair of pink pearl ears. She didn''t have any extra essories, even her neck was empty. She didn''t put on any makeup, just a little pink blush. That was enough. She was going to attend a wedding, not a wedding, so there was no need to dress up too well. that''s enough. she walked to the door and found a pair of t shoes to wear. But after thinking about it, she took out a pair of white high heels. When she came out, Chu lui was already there. She did not know how long he had been waiting for. There was a faint tobo smell in the air, and it was alling from him. Xia ruoxin opened the car door, took off her shoes, and stepped into the car barefooted. Chu lui did not see her as he continued to drive. Xia ruoxin only put on her shoes after they arrived. There were not many guests in the hotel, but they were all people who could be called out by their local names. At least, Chu lui was quite familiar with them. From time to time, people woulde over to greet him, and Chu lui could actually remember their names. They must be in the same circle as Chu lui. There were also a few people that Xia ruoxin had met a few times. Some were in the business world, some in the political world, and even some famous people. Wu Sha''s reputation was indeed not small. It was no wonder she dared to challenge Chu lui publicly and refuse to work with him. She was indeed quite capable. "Do you regret it?" Chu lui passed a book of apple juice to Xia ruoxin. Xia ruoxin took it and took a sip. She was actually a little thirsty. Also, what did she regret? I regret not agreeing to Wu Sha''s words. Otherwise, your worth would definitely not be low. &Quot; I''m not low now either. Xia ruoxin held the ss and leaned at the side. The Apple juice was still sweet and sour, which was her favorite taste. it''s not low. Chu lui had to admit that if it wasn''t for the fact that she didn''t like to show her face in public, she would have been an outstandingdy from a prestigious family. After all, Qian Xin from the Lu family had a high status. However, if she liked it and wanted a higher status, he could give it to her. As for Wu Sha''s materials, Chu lui knew that Xia ruoxin would not want them. She did not even want half of his assets, much less from someone who was not rted to her. "Are you miss Lu and Mr. Chu?" A waiter walked over and asked Xia ruoxin and Chu lui. "Are you looking for us?" Xia ruoxin straightened her body and asked Chu lui. There were many people who called her miss Lu, but there were also many people who called her Mr. Chu. However, there were not many who called her miss Lu and Mr. Chu at the same time. He didn''t know if this was a coincidence. I''m Chu lui. Chu lui put down the cup in his hand. what''s the matter? " CEO Wu would like to see you. the waiter saw Xia ruoxin and Chu lui nod and knew that he had found the right person. "CEO Wu?" Xia ruoxin could not react in time. CEO Wu, what? who''s CEO Wu? " it''s Wu Sha, " Chu lui reminded her. let''s go and take a look. &Quot; okay. Xia ruoxin put down her cup hurriedly. She was thinking about how to find Wu Sha to ask about the situation. There were many people here today, and she did not want to look for her directly. She was afraid that if there were too many people, she would trouble others. The waiter pushed open a door. CEO Wu was inside, and he gestured for him to go in. Chu lui went in first and then reached out to hold Xia ruoxin''s hand tightly. you''re finally here. Wu Sha sighed. No wonder I didn''t want to get married. Marriage was indeed not something for humans. Xia ruoxin extended her finger and pointed at Wu Sha. She could not speak for a long time. you ... &Quot; Then, she shifted her gaze down to Wu Sha''s stomach. sis Wu, you''re pregnant? " "What else did you think? Diana clutched her stomach and didn''t want to get up. Edward quickly brought her fruit and water, serving her like a queen. Xia ruoxin blinked her eyes. So that was the case. He finally understood. No wonder Wu Sha wanted to get married so suddenly. It was because she had a child. However, Edward''s actions were really fast. It was so fast that it had borne fruit. However, Wu Sha was considered an advanced maternal age. She was 43 years old this year and it was not easy for her to conceive this child. At this age, women were no longer suitable for childbirth due to various reasons. If she was really pregnant, she would be gambling with half her life before she was ready to give birth. Wu Sha sat up, startling Edward. He quickly went over to help her. Wu Sha rolled her eyes. She was not that weak, okay? but she ced her hand on her bulging stomach. No matter how powerful a career woman was, she was still a mother when she had her own child. Xiaohua, thank you. Wu Sha held Xia ruoxin''s hand tightly. if you didn''t say those words to me, I don''t think I would have been able to get this far and have my own child. &Quot; Although I always said that a person was very good, really very good, when I had a child, I understood that there were still people in this world who were rted to me by blood. They would be my family in the future, my closest family who would not betray me. I''m really happy, " Wu Sha said, her voice slightly hoarse. In the past, she did not understand why a woman''s heart was only for her child after bing a mother. Now, she finally understood. It was because she was going to be a mother and have her own child. For the sake of this child, it was better not to be a career woman. Even if she had to use her life to exchange for this child, she was willing to. It was only at this moment that he realized how great his mother was. as long as sis Wu is happy. Xia ruoxin was happy for Wu Sha. Of course, this was not all her credit. Speaking of credit, she turned to look at Chu lui. Chu lui raised his eyebrows at her, not minding that she had taken all the credit. Mr. Edward, I have something to tell you. Chu lui nodded at Edward. He wanted to ask Edward about the hypnosis. He did not know if there would be any subsequent effects. It just so happened that the two women might have something to say. Edward was very reluctant to leave his beloved wife, but in the end, he still followed Chu lui out. Wu Sha only asked Xia ruoxin after Chu lui and Edward left. Chapter 1166 1157-A Man With Guts "Xiaohua, how are things between you and Mr. Chu?" "Not much?" Xia ruoxin did not want to talk about these things. They were not that great a few years ago, but for now, they did not seem to be rted. hehe ... Wu Shaughed. you never mean what you say. she hugged her stomach, feeling satisfied. To her, nothing was more important than having a child. Even Edward had rolled to the side. I can see it very clearly. Wu Sha stared into Xia ruoxin''s eyes. Mr. Gao and that miss Bai have aplicated rtionship. Their interaction can represent everything. Other than you, this man also has that Bai in his heart. However, Mr. Chu is different. I know a little about his reputation. He is not a good person, but to you, he is a good person. &Quot; he was the one who saved our lives. A woman''s life is limited. I''m the best example. I''m almost 50 years old and the dirt is almost buried in my face. Now that I''ve finally found my love, I finally know what a woman''s fate is. No matter how sessful or famous I am, I can''t find a good man to rely on. He will wash your clothes, cook your meals, wear your shoes, and wash your feet for you. she covered her mouth andughed. Xiaohua, if you meet a man who will wear your shoes and wash your feet for you, remember not to let go of him. I don''t think that Mr. Gao has ever done this for you. &Quot; Xia ruoxin''s Red lips opened and closed, but she did not say it. Did Gao Yi really like her? Actually, even she was not sure herself. Wu Sha had said that there was really a man who washed her feet and put on her shoes for her in this world, and it was only one man. It was Chu lui, who she had said was not a good person. This man had brought her endless disasters and had also done too many things for her, including what Wu Sha had said. There were not many men in the world who were willing to wear shoes and wash feet for a woman. also, Xiaohua, I have something to give you. Wu Sha stood up carefully and took out a stack of documents from the drawer. I know you don''t want my things, but this time, I owe you a lot. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t even have had this child. So, you have to take this. as she spoke, she stuffed the things into Xia ruoxin''s arms. She had seen people force things, but she had never seen people force things. Just as Xia ruoxin was about to reject him, Wu Sha''s face turned stern. let''s take a look first. Also, they say that it''s a gift from the elderly and can''t be rejected. At my age, I can actually be your mother ... &Quot; Xia ruoxin was speechless. Was he taking advantage of her? Xia ruoxin flipped open the thing that Wu shazhong had given her. It was actually a transfer of ownership for a painting studio. I created it when I was bored in the past, but I''ve forgotten about it. Wu Sha caressed her stomach gently. She was also a little interested. but you know that I''m only popr for a short while. After it started, I didn''t care about it. It was all managed by my subordinates, and it''s developing well. I know you want to open a studio like this and are looking for a ce. Alright, you don''t have to look for it. This is for you. You can''t reject it. she reached out and pinched Xia ruoxin''s face. I want to have a daughter who has a personality like yours and not like me. If she dares to get married at my age, I''ll strangle her to death, " Wu Sha muttered to herself about her child. Although she was lecturing her, anyone could tell that she loved her child. It was true that he loved his own child. When she returned, Xia ruoxin ced the things that Wu Sha had given her on herp and flipped through them page by page. Wu Sha had done it thoroughly. These things had already been transferred to her name. From the moment she received the transfer agreement, the calligraphy studio was already hers. Chu lui took a page from her hand. this ce ... he muttered to himself. Then, he put the page back to its original ce. the location is not bad. &Quot; "How good?" Xia ruoxin did not notice it. you''ll know when we get there. Chu lui was keeping her in suspense. It was just that it was a little troublesome to mention it at the moment, but it was indeed a good ce. Of course, it was not easy to get it. Actually, when Xia ruoxin wanted to open a calligraphy studio, he had thought of that ce. However, it was not easy to find a good location. Even with his ability, it was not easy to find a suitable ce. However, this time, it was as he wished. Wu Sha''s offer was pretty good. Xia ruoxin picked up the contract from herp page by page, folded it, and ced it in a bag at the side. She raised her head, and from her angle, she could see Chu lui''s side profile. The side of his face was gentler than his front face, but his facial features were still a little stiff. It could be seen that this man was not an easy person to talk to. However, it seemed that this man was constantly being suppressed in front of her. She took off her shoes and changed into the t shoes in the car. Chu lui always had a pair of t shoes in his car, and they were all hers. There was still a long way to go before she could go home. She closed her eyes and was actually thinking about what Wu Sha had said to her not long ago. However, the more she thought about it, the more annoyed she became. In the end, she felt as if her entire head was going to explode. In fact, she didn''t dare to have any contact with this man in this world, but there was always aplicated rtionship between them. She let out a sigh of relief and pressed her face against the ss of the car. The car had stopped at a red light, but her eyes were fixed on the two people not far away. Her red lips touched slightly, and the light in her eyes dimmed slightly. Outside, Bai luoyin stood with her hands carefully protecting her stomach. Her stomach was slightly bulging forward, and she was already showing signs of pregnancy. Gao Yi was squatting on the ground, tying her shoces for her. After he was done, he stood up and held Bai luoyin''s hand tightly as he said something to her. Bai luoyin smiled from time to time, and her scheming eyes became much gentler. Xia ruoxin did not know whether it was because of the man in front of her or the child in her stomach. The green light had already turned on, and the car drove past, leaving the two men far behind. Chapter 1167 1158-Accounting Problems Actually, this was the right thing to do. Xia ruoxin''s life seemed to be a little tooplicated. Gao Yi was more suited for that kind of simple happiness. As for her, she ced her hands on her knees and gently clenched them. Let''s wait a little longer. She suddenlyughed, as if she had thought of something. From the rearview mirror, Chu lui caught a glimpse of the warm smile hanging on Xia ruoxin''s lips. Actually, he had not seen her smile like this in a long time. Unconsciously, his mood improved, and even the ice-cold face started to melt. The painting studio that Wu Sha had given to Xia ruoxin was in an office building in the High-tech Zone. It was on the first floor, and there was no need to go up and down the stairs. The total area of the studio was more than 400 square meters, and it was all private. The interior was a small replica of the two floors, and there were many famous works of the artists. It was clear that Wu Sha had put in a lot of effort because of her sudden impulse. However, it was just as she had said. She had set up this calligraphy studio on a whim. Of course, because of this, she had invested a lot in it and found a lot of talents in this area. Of course, just like she said, she only liked it for a few days, then left everything to her assistant. After the Queen went out to climb the mountain, her assistant began to manage everything every day, and was as busy as a dog. Therefore, they didn''t manage the painting and calligraphy studio much, but found a capable director to be in charge. This curator was not bad. He had managed to support the painting room. At the beginning, he had still needed to give some money, but now, he was able to support himself. He had also managed to make this ce sound and colorful. Of course, it was also because Wu Sha had been addicted to outdoor activities all these years. Hence, she did not care much about everything here. She had also gradually forgotten that she had this business. It was onlyter on when she was thinking about what kind of gift she should give Xia ruoxin in return that she remembered this. Hence, she packed everything and gave it to Xia ruoxin. She did not ask for Xia ruoxin''s consent and directly transferred all these properties to Xia ruoxin''s name. If Xia ruoxin''s heart had been a little heavier, even if she wanted Wu Sha''s assets, Wu Sha would have offered them without a second word. However, she was not very interested in how much assets Wu Sha had. She had never even asked for half of Chu lui''s assets, so why would she want Wu Sha? she was even afraid that she would not be able to sleep with that money, even though she really needed it in the past. She was not a hypocrite, nor did she regard money as dirt. It was just that she really did notck money now. Her new art studio was exactly what she wanted. It had a strong cultural atmosphere. Other than holding some famous paintings and calligraphy exhibitions, there was a learning area on the second floor where many students were avable. The location was good. There were many universities and primary and secondary schools in this area. Therefore, many people were willing to send their children here from primary school to University. Although the tuition was higher, it was good for one thing. Secondly, this was a form of status recruitment. Xia ruoxin had her own office, and she liked it here. There was aputer and a pot of cactus on her desk. Chu lui gave her the cactus and said that it was easy to grow and did not need to be watered. She really liked this ce. No matter how good a woman''s family background was, she should still have her own job and her own pursuits. Compared to other things, she actually preferred to stay here. Even though she had been Chu lui''s Special Assistant, she still did not like that kind of life. There was too much smoke and too much fighting. She preferred this kind of learning atmosphere. She could draw and teach some students. As she learned how to manage the calligraphy studio, she would ask Lu jinrong when she did not know anything. However, Lu jinrong was still too busy. Initially, these things were left to Chu lui. Even though she asked Lu jinrong, in the end, Chu lui helped her solve the problems. On the other hand, there were a few good teachers here. She was learning from the teachers, and her time was fully used every day. As she was very busy during the day, she had to learn how to manage this big calligraphy studio and study, so her schedule was very full. Chu lui always brought food for her, or else she might have forgotten to eat. Because of her busy schedule, she no longer had insomnia at night. However, surprisingly, herplexion looked much better. Her face, which was originally a little pale, had also be ruddy these few days. If not for that, Chu lui would not have let her continue to be so busy. In the restaurant, Chu lui ordered quite a few dishes while Xia ruoxin flipped through the ounts in her hands and drank apple juice. I don''t know how to do that. she looked at it for a long time, but she couldn''t tell what the problem was. However, Chu lui said that there was a mistake in the ounts. Someone in the painting room had used this loophole to do many good things. Of course, they had also profited from it. Of course, this method was very clever. Even Wu Miao''s most trusted assistant did not realize it. These few years, they had also made a lot of money from it and filled their own pockets. No wonder their stomachs were getting bigger and bigger. Of course, it was not because they were pregnant. It was because they had more and more fat. He was still quite fat. Of course, his tricks could fool others, but not Chu lui. When the manager of the painting room handed over the ounts for the past few years to her, Xia ruoxin was looking at it. In the end, Chu lui saw through the tricks with one look. Chu lui took the pen and drew a few lines on the ounts. take a good look at this. Don''t you feel that the ounting is not right? " Xia ruoxin then looked at it carefully and matched it stroke by stroke. At a nce, there were indeed no major problems. There were only a fewrge sums of ie. When the painting room opened an art exhibition, there would be a few sries of the staff. She knew that they were sries for the existing staff. This was something that could be checked withpensation. There were also service fees from some businesses that could probably offset this part of the consumption. Of course, that was also the case in the ounts. She looked at it, thought about it, and calcted. In the end, she still researched it for her. It did not take much for Lu jinrong to nurture her in this aspect. Actually, she did have some talent in business, but she did not like doing business by nature. "This is the ce, right?" She asked Chu lui. it was right to charge this sum of money, but if you look at it carefully, you''ll realize that there are some loopholes. For example, we hired more than ten people, but only eight of them were left. Where did the two people''s sries go? of course, these ten people were all marked as cuckolded. The book stated that there were ten people, but in reality, there were only seven or eight people. &Quot; Chapter 1168 1159-Want To Talk no one would check this kind of ount, so this loophole was covered up one by one. Not to mention, there were also some purchases of painting and calligraphy tools. They bought it at a low price and sold it to other students at a high price. They also received a considerable Commission from the agent. &Quot; you''re right. Chu lui nodded. this is the ce where the problem lies. he crossed his arms and crossed his long legs casually. this person has taken almost two million from the studio in the past few years. &Quot; The pen in Lu Xiaohua''s hand almost fell to the ground. Two million was a lot. For ordinary people, some people might not be able to earn that much in their entire lives. Even for a bigpany like the Chu enterprise, two million would take ten to twenty years of hard work. However, this person had taken out so much money in just two years. He was really too greedy. "What are you going to do?" Chu lui asked Xia ruoxin. She was a full-time professional tutor, and Xia ruoxin was a good student. However, he actually liked it. She led a simple life, but he knew that Xia ruoxin would not be willing to live like this. She was not Li Manni who only knew how to spend money. She did not know Xia Yixuan who liked to live off her parents. Anyway, she had the Xia family to live off. She had suffered and been poor, so she liked to do a lot of things on her own. She enjoyed the joy of work and the growth that work brought her, if this was what she really wanted. He would help her grow up quickly, but he could not allow her to be a woman like Wu Sha. The moment he thought of Xia ruoxin bing the second Wu Sha, Chu lui felt that his future was dark. He was afraid that his woman would be a tomboy. He was fine with kneeling on the keyboard, but he was afraid that his delicate and precious daughter would also be a tomboy. His daughter was ady; she would never be a tomboy. Of course, Xia ruoxin did not know what Chu lui was worried about. She was thinking about what Chu lui had just said. How should he deal with that person? should he hand him over to thew and deal with him ording to the rules, or should he settle this privately? how about this ... she thought for a while. he''s sis Wu''s man. I want to hand him over to sis Wu. It''s her business how she wants to deal with him. after all, his sry did not belong to Xia ruoxin but to Wu Sha. She would not care about the ounts in the past, but she would not care about the ounts in the future. Even though she was not Chu lui and did not manage such a bigpany, she would not allow such a thing to happen to her smallpany. She was Chu lui''s student, so naturally, she had to follow Chu lui''s example. smart. Chu lui praised Xia ruoxin. she''s Teachable. She''s not stupid after being with me for so long. &Quot; Xia ruoxin epted his praise without a trace of guilt. She pushed the pile of things on the table into Chu lui''s arms. Mr. Chu, I''m going to the washroom. Can you help me tidy them up and check if there are any problems? " sure, " Chu lui agreed. but what about the remuneration? I don''t do business at a loss. It''s not cheap to hire Chu lui. &Quot; I''ll treat you to a meal. Xia ruoxin took her bag. if you want to eat, I''ll agree. If you don''t want to, then forget it. &Quot; deal. Chu lui epted his fate and took the pile of documents that Xia ruoxin had ced in front of him. Then, he looked through them quickly. He was naturally sensitive to numbers, so this was not a difficult task for him. With just one nce, he could point out where there was a problem. He took out a page and flipped through it while calcting. The light in his eyes fell on the table, appearing very calm. Xia ruoxin walked into the washroom and tidied her hair and clothes in front of the camera. She did not put on any makeup, so there was no need to touch up her makeup. On top of that, her skin was very good and clear, so she looked very fresh and natural. It had to be said that Lu Xiaohua''s face was indeed blessed by the heavens. It was a pity that she had died young, and she had to live in her ce. Thus, she would treat Jian qingying and Lu Ke ''en as her biological parents. She had no parents, but they gave her the most sincere affection. However ... She could not help but think of Shen Yijun. She opened her bag and took a tissue to wipe her hands. However, when she saw the slight annoyance in her eyes, she said she didn''t care. However, could her heart really be so cruel and cold? And she didn''t know. The bathroom door opened, and a woman walked in. She was wearing t shoes, and the sound of her feet stepping on the ground was very steady, unlike high heels. The area where her feet touched the ground was small, so the sound was clearer. Xia ruoxin took out a lipstick from her bag and applied it on her lips gently. It would make her look better. Just as she was about to leave, she saw a familiar face and saw the shock and helplessness in his eyes. Only people with a guilty conscience would be like this. Only people who had done wrong would be so afraid. Only people with a guilty conscience would see ghosts in everything they saw. "Do we need to talk?" Xia ruoxin lifted her red lips slightly. She did look good, and her eyes were like water. They trickled by, but there were no ripples. She was very calm, calmer than she had imagined, much calmer. Bai luoyin''s eyes flickered, and she reached out to ce her hand on her bulging stomach. She did not say that she did not want to. Yes, she did not want to. She really did not want to, but it seemed like there were some things that others would not agree to even if she did not want to. Just like the current Xia ruoxin. Bai luoyin owed her an exnation and an apology. She just wanted to see if Bai luoyin would give it to her and if Xia ruoxin would pursue the matter. Not long after, they sat at a table by the window. Xia ruoxin asked for a ss of watermelon juice and ced it at the side without drinking it. Bai luoyin did not ask for anything. "Miss Bai, don''t you have anything to say to me?" Xia ruoxin was a little speechless at Bai luoyin''s act. What happened? where was the arrogance from before? the Bai luoyin from before could bepared to Xia Yixuan. In fact, she was scarier and more pampered than Xia Yixuan. What, have you be a mute now? Bai luoyin ced her hand on her lower abdomen and caressed it gently. I''m sorry, " she finally said. This was the first time she had apologized to a woman, and it was her former love rival. She couldn''t put her feelings into words, but she felt like she had breathed herst. I know I was wrong in the past, " she continued. but you don''t know what I did in the past, and what I lost. I only have Gao Yi and this child ... she stopped for a moment, and the bitterness at the corner of her mouth grew stronger. I know I have no morals, and I don''t deserve to sit with you. You saved me, but I left you in the lurch. &Quot; Chapter 1169 Isnt This Better? I was just afraid, just worried, so ... &Quot; Her voice paused for a moment. there are some things that you will only feel pain after losing them. There are some things that you can only grow up after experiencing them. However, the price of growing up is too great. Do you know that I have no family? I don''t have a father anymore. I don''t even have anything, so I''m afraid of losing Gao Yi again. miss Lu, I''m begging you. she reached out and held Lu Xiaohua''s hand tightly. you have everything. You have a family background, your parents, your brother, and you''re pretty. You have everything that I don''t have, but I really only have Gao Yi. I beg you, for the sake of the child in my stomach, don''t tell anyone about this, okay? I''ll remember your kindness for the rest of my life. &Quot; Xia ruoxin gently pulled her hand away. She wanted to see if Bai Lao''s face was fake, but she realized that she could not see anything. Was she really remorseful, or was her act too sessful, or was there something else? she still did not know. Bai luoyin was still sobbing. Xia ruoxin had seen Bai luoyin smile, heard her sharp voice, her arrogance, and her pride, but she had never seen her cry like an ordinary woman. She opened her bag, took out a piece of tissue, and ced it on the table. thank you. Bai luoyin took the tissue but did not wipe it. Her eyes were red from crying, and it was not pretty at all. Even her nose was red. If she wanted to use her current appearance to gain sympathy, Xia ruoxin could only say that she had really seeded. "Miss Lu, will you tell others about that?" Bai luoling kept asking this question. She wanted Xia ruoxin''s promise and guarantee, but she didn''t know that a person''s promise and promise were the least trustworthy. Men were like that, and so were women. However, she still stubbornly wanted it. Perhaps she would only be at ease and at ease if she had it. don''t worry. Xia ruoxin would not make things difficult for a pregnant woman. if I wanted to say it, I would have said it a long time ago. Also, no matter why I broke up with Gao Yi, it has nothing to do with you. All I want is for Gao Yi to be happy. when she said this, her lips curled up, and there was a hidden meaning in it that Bai luoyin did not understand. Xia ruoxin stood up and put her face in front of Bai luoyin. Using a voice that only the two of them could hear, she slowly and softly said each word. Bai luoyin, we all know what you were like in the past. Whether you''re pretending or being sincere, you must remember that I let you go not because you''re Bai luoyin, but because of Gao Yi. You''re no longer the Bai family''s young miss, and Bai Zhenfeng is no longer around. The only person in this world who can protect you and give you a new life is Gao Yi. If I find out that you''ve done anything wrong to Gao Yi, believe me, you won''t have a good life. &Quot; Her threat made Bai luoyin''s face turn pale instantly. She could vaguely feel that Lu Xiaohua seemed familiar, but she did not know why she was familiar. luoyin ... a voice suddenly rang out, causing the two women to be stunned. Before Xia ruoxin could react, she felt a sharp pain in her shoulder. Her body was pushed away and she fell backward. She did not even have time to hold on to anything before she fell to the ground. If she fell, she would either have a bloody nose and a swollen face or her head would be bleeding. At this moment, a hand reached over and tightly protected her. In an instant, that familiar smell of tobo came over. It was a very simple smell that could only be found on that man. He didn''t like perfumes, and he didn''t like smells with fragrances. He had a mild rhinitis, so he didn''t have any perfume, and he only had a faint smell of smoke. "Are you alright?" The man''s deep voice rang in her ears. Xia ruoxin shook her head and stood up straight. Her eyes gathered again and finallynded on the man and woman in front of her. Yi, I''m fine. Bai luoyin was very touched, but her tears fell even more violently. Perhaps the pregnant woman was not in a good mood to begin with, so her tears could not be stopped. don''t cry. Gao Yi''s eyes shed with heartache. After all, the two of them had grown up together. After all, she was pregnant with his child now. After all, everything was his fault ... He turned around and looked indifferently at the man and woman not far away. The corners of his lips, which were originally raised, were now tightly pursed. "Lu Xiaohua, do you have to be like this? You have money and power, but so what?" Heughed coldly. what''s there to be proud of when you''re bullying a pregnant woman? as expected, you''re not her. You''ll never be her in this lifetime. &Quot; I only know now that when a person loses his memory, he will also lose his heart. &Quot; Yi, it''s not like that ... Bai luoyin wanted to exin, but Gao Yi interrupted her. luoyin, let''s go. With that, he took Bai luoyin''s hand and strode out of the ce. Bai luoyin turned around and apologized to Xia ruoxin silently. Xia ruoxin touched her arm. It seemed to be cold. At this moment, a hand was ced on her shoulder. why don''t you exin? " Chu lui asked, " you''re not that kind of woman. &Quot; isn''t it good to let him think that way? the more disappointed he is, the easier it is for him to forget. Xia ruoxin walked to the table and picked up the ss of fruit juice. She ced it in front of Chu lui. do you want a sip? I haven''t had it yet. It''s such a waste to leave it there. &Quot; thank you. Chu lui took the cup and ced it by his lips before taking a sip. "It''s too sweet," ? He grumbled a little, and of course, he also felt a little disdainful. However, in the end, he still finished the ss of wine. let''s go. Chu lui ced the cup in his hand on the table and extended his hand to her. there are a few mistakes in your ounts. I have to tell you, but it might take a long time. &Quot; Xia ruoxin reached out and held his hand tightly. However, her heart was still hurt by Gao Yi''s words. It might take a lifetime to heal a person''s heartache, but if you wanted to hurt someone and cut a knife across their heart, it might only take a second, a word, a word, or a look. She held Chu lui''s hand tightly. Chu lui, do you think the trust between people is that weak? " No. Chu lui had never felt that trust was something weak. some people can be trusted, and some can''t. I can trust them because I''m familiar with them, and I can''t because I''m hiding things from them. &Quot; "It''s good as long as you feel that you''re doing the right thing." Chapter 1170 Both Of Them Were Scum Yes, as long as she felt that she was doing the right thing, it was good. And everything she was doing now was indeed right, because some people clearly no longer needed her. Chu lui returned to his seat and started to exin the problems in the documents to Xia ruoxin. Actually, each and every one of them was a small problem, but when added together, it would be a big problem. Remembering these ounts was a very tiring thing, so Xia ruoxin put all her thoughts on it and did not have the time to think about other things. However, there was a huge difference between her intelligence and her intelligence. Chu lui understood, but she might not be too clear. She had spent a few days to figure out all these things. In the meantime, Chu lui had helped her. She had to admit that Chu lui was smarter than any other consultant. He could hit the nail on the head and exin the most important things to her without wasting too much time. At that moment, she was looking at the documents in the living room while Chu lui was holding his phone. She was on the phone with a certain someone, so of course, she just had to ignore the coldness of his body. "Lu jinrong, what do you mean by this?" "What could I mean?" Lu jinrong was fiddling with the braids that rainy had tied. Rainy shook her head and continued to y with her uncle. She had many toys in her arms and was quite obedient. "Where did you take my daughter?" Chu lui narrowed his eyes dangerously. did you tell me, as her father, that you would take my daughter away? " Do you think I''m dead?" I do hope that you''ll die. Lu jinrong was very rude. good people don''t live long, but scoundrels live for a thousand years. You''re a scumbag. No matter what, it won''t be a problem for you to live to 80 years old. &Quot; "We''re the same. At the very least, I didn''t abandon a girl who had juste of age." Chu lui did not stand on ceremony and replied, The two of them were on the same level, and no one could say who was a scumbag. Don''t think that he didn''t know what Lu jinrong had done in the past. He was a scumbag, but he was not like Lu jinrong, who abused and abandoned an 18-year-old girl who had juste of age. Lu jinrong clenched the phone in his hand tightly. This time, Chu lui''s words really hurt his heart. He rubbed his brows. Chu lui, can you not keep talking about that matter? don''t keep mentioning it when you can''t get it off your chest. Don''t poke at me when you feel bad. If you don''t talk about the past, will you die? " "Will you die if you don''t go against me?" Chu lui replied to him directly, " and I''ve always been like this. Didn''t you already know? " "Where''s my daughter?" Chu lui leaned his back against the wall. Lu jinrong, you''ve never been a father. Do you know how much a father misses his daughter after leaving her? " He could tolerate anything, but the only thing he could not tolerate was Lu jinrong taking his daughter away without his consent. He was stabbing Lu jinrong''s heart, but Lu jinrong was. Wasn''t this poking at his body and mind? Alright, she poked Lu jinrong again. Lu jinrong lowered his head and stared into Rainy''s eyes. Luckily, the little one could give him a littlefort. isn''t it better for me to bring her out? I''m not making room for you guys. Oh right, don''t thank me. Please call me good person Lu jinrong. after he finished speaking, he hung up the phone and threw it aside. Then, he picked up the small child in front of him. "Baby, how can you be so pretty? tell me, how did your mother give birth to you? uncle really loves this little face. Lu jinrong kissed Rainy''s tender face and felt that this child was really too pretty. He pinched Rainy''s face again. Just as he felt that it was perfect, a book hit his fingers with a ''pa'' sound. Lu jinrong, if you dare to touch rainy again, don''t you know that it''ll hurt the child? " Jian qingying quickly came over and picked up her granddaughter. Then, she whispered to her grandson, " don''t bother with your stupid uncle. Look at what he''s made of. She turned the child''s small and tender face, which seemed to have a red mark. sigh, you''re so pitiful. Grandma will bring you to eat something good. Jian qingying was also someone who had a granddaughter but not a son. What was so good about her son growing up? her granddaughter was better. She was such a beautiful child. She was so delicate and beautiful. She was sweet-tongued, obedient, and obedient. Lu jinrong was almost 40 years old, but he had not given birth to an egg for the Lu family. They did not count on him. Fortunately, they had a ready-made one. Lu jinrong gently heaved a sigh of relief. He reached out and pinched the space between his brows. He really felt a slight headache. He sighed again. Actually, he didn''t want to bring rainy over. However, if his parents didn''t have anything to do, they would bombard him every day and find him a woman. Even his mother was so forward-thinking that she stuffed a naked woman into his bed, almost scaring him to the point of rolling off the bed. He felt that his weird mother had been looking at him weirdly recently. She even asked him indirectly if he was not interested in women or if he had problems in that area. Even his own mother would not be able to bear it if someone asked him such a secretive question. He was afraid that his mother would say something scary to ruin his reputation. In the end, he had no choice but to abduct Chu lui''s daughter. Finally, he did. Her ears could finally have some peace. He reached out and touched the ne on his neck. It had been 13 years. Time had passed so quickly. He was already 33 years old. What his mother had said was true? he was in his forties. Even if he rounded it up, he was only 30 years old. There were still seven years before he was 40. He was still very young. It was also the most glorious time of a man''s life. It was a pity that his heart had grown old before he was born. He opened the door and saw that Jian qingying was ying music while rainy was dancing with her grandparents in a dance costume. She danced very well, and even Lu jinrong, an outsider, knew that even though the child was young, her movements were very standard. It was no wonder that she had won so many awards. It was all real. Chu lui definitely did not use his power to oppress others. He even disdained to do so. He was really envious of Chu lui. Such a scumbag actually had a daughter. Could it be that all scumbags had such a good life? if that was the case, he would rather be a scumbag. Obviously, he had always been a scumbag, but he did not have a daughter. Chapter 1171 Someone Has Ideas About Her While he was feeling frustrated, Xia ruoxin had gradually gotten used to the days in the painting room. A woman who knew her character would be very beautiful. She had ced all her thoughts on the painting and calligraphy yard, so she was busier than before. As for her and Chu lui, to outsiders, they might have already walked together. At the very least, that was what everyone in the painting and calligraphy Academy thought. However, she herself did not feel anything. It couldn''t be said that she was letting it go, but that she was letting it go naturally. As to how far they could go, she would think about it in the future. After all, there were too many things between them. Perhaps she hadn''t broken through that piece of paper yet. Of course, she dared not forget that she still owed Chu lui for a year''s meal. Otherwise, the entire painting and calligraphy Academy would not have been on the right track so quickly. However, she did not know how to repay this year''s meal money. The phone she ced on the cab rang. She picked it up and, unsurprisingly, it was Chu lui. Miss Lu, it''s time to pay your debt. okay, you choose the ce. Xia ruoxin did not feel like she was being forced because she was hungry. Chu lui was very particr about the time. When she was busy or when he was busy, he had to eat, especially when he was hungry. She took her bag and stood up. Just as she went out, she met a young man. He was the department head of the painting studio, Sun Zhong. He had some professional skills and was also the first person that Xia ruoxin checked on when she first came. There were some problems, but it was not a big deal. Otherwise, she would not have asked him to stay. His problem was that he liked to use his face to seduce all kinds of women. Then, he would be in multiple rtionships. In fact, if you only looked at his appearance, you might not be able to tell what kind of person he was. Chu lui was the one who had found out all this. Otherwise, Xia ruoxin would have treated this person well at first sight. Now, she was 100% sure that Sun Zhong had set his eyes on her. "CEO Lu, are you leaving? do you want to go together?" He smiled, and his smile was rather handsome. Some people said that his side profile looked like a certain celebrity''s. It was the tender type of fresh meat, so he was very popr with the female employees. However, Xia ruoxin''s appearance could bepared to a youngdy''s, and she was dressed more casually. Therefore, other than her expression, she did look like a youngdy who had just graduated from University. However, in reality, she was already a middle-aged woman. it''s okay. I still have things to do. It might not be on the way. Xia ruoxin did not want to have too much contact with this man. If it was not for his work ability and Wu Sha''s rmendation, Xia ruoxin would not want to have too much contact with this man. Some people were very strange. Even if they didn''t look good, they gave you the feeling that they were very good looking. On the other hand, some people were clearly bright and eye-catching, but no matter how you looked at them, they were always ck and could not be washed clean. Xia ruoxin''s intuition was not wrong. She did not like sun Zhong. it''s nothing. Sun Zhongughed again and thought that Xia ruoxin was being polite. it''s a coincidence that I''m free. I can send you off. &Quot; Xia ruoxin pursed her red lips. She was toozy to even roll her eyes at Sun Zhong''s thick skin. She took a look at the time and walked out on her own. Behind her, Sun Zhong''s eyes shed with a few indescribable emotions and he followed her out. Lu Xiaohua, the eldest daughter of the Lu family. The Lu family did notck children of the next generation, so she was the legitimate heir of the Lu family. If it was not for the fact that he had attended a Lu family banquet once, he would not have known that Lu Xiaohua was actually a member of the Lu family. With his looks, his knowledge, and of course, his means, he would not have known. It was the most suitable ce to live in, wasn''t it? Of course, Lu Xiaohua''s appearance was not bad. If he married a woman like this, it would mean that he could work less for his entire life. Only a fool would give up on such a big fish, even if it was a fish that could bite. Of course, Xia ruoxin did not know that Sun Zhong treated her as a fish that bit. As for whether she would bite, she did not know because until now, no one had been bitten by her. However, she had a Wolf that bit by her side. As long as Sun Zhong could take a bite, Xia ruoxin had juste out, and sun Zhong had followed her as if they had met by ident. Just as he was about to smile and say, " what a coincidence! &Quot;, a car drove up to Xia ruoxin. The car was a ck business car. Pure ck was a very low-key color. Sun Zhong''s eyes shed. Men were like women to cosmetics. It was a kind of obsession. This car that had been modified would definitely not be cheap. Sun Zhong liked this kind of car very much. He thought that after he managed to get Lu Xiaohua, he would get the car and drive it himself. He was still in an unrealistic dream. His eyes were fixed on the car, as if he wanted to take a bite out of the car''s hard shell. "You want to eat my car?" A man''s mocking voice sounded. Sun Zhong shivered, and the hair on his arm also stood up. One could not me him for being so timid. The truth was that many people''s hearts would beat faster, their faces would turn pale, their hair would stand on end, and their scalps would go numb when they heard this voice. It was too cold, too hard, and too raw. Sun Zhong raised his head. When he saw Chu lui''s sharp and cold face, he could not squeeze out any expression for a long time. "Miss Lu, your chauffeur seems to be a little rude." there''s no hope. Xia ruoxin opened the car door and sat in the car. Then, she took out her t-heeled shoes and changed into them. Her entire body rxed. Chauffeur, yes, and ne. Chu lui was the chauffeur. It was all thanks to Sun Zhong that he could figure it out. Could it be that Chu lui really looked like a chauffeur? miss Lu. Sun Zhong''s expression turned ugly when he saw Xia ruoxin ignoring him. This was the first time he had been rejected by a woman, and it was a rejection that left him no room for negotiation. He had a good face and was well-prepared. However, he was obviously not as good as the Lu family''s driver. This driver looked different from him. He was a fresh meat, while this man had a mature face. One was a sessful person, and the other was a pretty boy. It would be hard to tell if they didn''tpete, but afterparing, one would really know what hurt was. As long as a woman wasn''t blind, she would know who won. Chapter 1172 Someone Was Crying Chu lui walked straight over and stood in front of Sun Zhong. He was about a head taller than Sun Zhong. Be it his appearance or his strength, he instantly crushed the pretty boy in front of him. Sun Zhong couldn''t help but take a step back and stammered. "Sir, please mind your manners." Xia ruoxin, who was in the car, suddenly felt like crying. Self-respect, haha, self-respect. When did Chu lui''s sexual orientation change? She actually started to like men. She had to light a row of candles for Sun Zhong, as long as he didn''t die too miserably. Chu lui never liked sissy men. When he was young, du Jingtang had a shy personality. In order to prevent du Jingtang from bing a sissy, he beat du Jingtang up for God knows how long before he managed to save his wife. However, in the end, du Jingtang was still bent by Dong fangjing. And this sissy who looked like a woman in front of him was actually telling him to respect himself. The corner of his eyes twitched. With a bang, a fist had already hit Sun Zhong''s eye, instantly putting on a deep smoky makeup. "You hit me?" Sun Yu didn''t even have time to finish his sentence before another punchnded, directly causing the two sides to be symmetrical. disgusting. Chu lui took out a tissue and wiped his fingers before throwing it into the trash can. disgusting. &Quot; Xia ruoxin was in the car and was not surprised by Chu lui''s behavior. This was Chu lui. He had always been good at handling things and would not waste his breath on you. I''m going to Sue you! Sun Zhong covered his eyes and his mouth was torn. He wanted to Sue this man and put him in jail. whatever. Chu lui patted his hands as if he was patting away some dust. Sue him, go ahead and Sue him. He would wait. Chu lui opened the car door and drove off. Xia ruoxin was smart enough to y games on her phone. She knew that this man was not very happy, and she would not stick her warm face to his cold ass. Things were different now. She had long since be the master. miss Lu, don''t you have anything to exin to me? " Chu lui narrowed his eyes dangerously. What happened? he had been on guard day and night, and he had still found himself a Wolf. "What should I exin to you, Mr. Chu?" Xia ruoxin raised her eyes and continued to y with her phone. do we have any rtionship? " This sentence immediately made Chu lui choke. He had thrown all his dignity on this woman. He gripped the steering wheel tightly. At this time, the air in the car seemed to have condensed into a block. With such a mobile air conditioner, he didn''t know how much gas and electricity he could save. Xia ruoxin threw her phone into her bag and took out a magazine. She ced it on herp. In the past, the magazines were all business-rted, but now, there were all kinds of magazines. She would get a new one every day. Xia ruoxin''s heart suddenly softened. She turned the page but did not read the contents. sis Wu specifically instructed him. She said that he''s quite capable and is the external supervisor of the painting and calligraphy Department. However, I feel that he should have some sort of rtionship with sis Wu. recently, under Chu lui''s influence, Xia ruoxin was able to think about the things behind it. If it wasn''t because of some connections, there were dozens of people in the entire calligraphy and painting Academy. Why didn''t others mention it? Sun Zhong was not the only capable person in the calligraphy and painting studio. She felt that there was one person who was very good, but he had always been suppressed by Sun Zhong. His name was Xu Ziru. His family background was average, but he was very hardworking and honest. Of course, he had good professional skills. Sometimes, she felt that all of Sun Zhong''s achievements were rted to this Xu Ziru. However, she didn''t have any real evidence, so she didn''t dare to say anything. Xia ruoxin''s exnation sessfully broke the ice on Chu lui''s face. Of course, this matter would not be settled just like that. It was not Sun Zhong who would settle the score with him, but him and sun Zhong. Those who dared to steal his woman must be tired of living. When sun Zhong came back from the hospital, his eyes were dark and blue. Even if he had a chubby face, he still couldn''t be said to be handsome. He could only be said to be ridiculous. "What are you looking at?" Sun Zhongyi saw Xu Ziru staring at him and sneered, " have you finished your job? do you want to be unemployed? I can make you scram at any time! &Quot; Xu Ziru had an ordinary face, and there was nothing special about it. He wore a pair of sses from a few years ago, and the clothes he wore were also old. He had the face of a passer-by, and he seemed to have the personality of a passer-by. He didn''t say anything. He lowered his head and continued to work. Sun Zhong took the document on the table and looked at it for a long time. Then, he threw it over. finish this again. &Quot; A hint of forbearance shed across Xu Ziru''s face. Then, he took Sun Zhong''s gift and started to work. If he did it again, he might not be able to go home at night. He was very anxious when he thought of his daughter who was still sick at home, but there was no other way. He needed this job and this ie. Even if Sun Zhong took away all his achievements, he still stayed here and did not leave. The more Sun Zhong thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. It was impossible for him to be hit for no reason. He took out his phone and made a call. ? "Auntie, I was beaten up. You have to help me find that bastard ..." Xu Ziru sighed softly. He didn''t know who had provoked Sun Zhong, this rich second generation. Others didn''t know his background, but how could he not know? if it wasn''t for Wu Sha, how could a person like him, who was just wasting his time, be able to sit in the position of supervisor? he even giarized his subordinates ''work and took it for himself. He put more force into his pen. Thinking of his child who was still at home, he was very anxious, and tears welled up in his eyes, but there was still nothing he could do. Xia ruoxin checked the door and windows and was about to go back. She was busy untilte today. Luckily, Chu lui got off work around this time. However, she sometimes felt that he might have done it on purpose. He was trying to shorten her time. Of course, if Chu Luming did not say anything, she would not ask. She would just take it as it was on the way. After all, she still owed him a year''s worth of food. After picking up her bag, she was about to leave when she realized that someone was crying. Crying, in the middle of the night, inplete darkness. If it were any other person, the first thing that woulde to mind would be the word ''ghost''. However, Xia ruoxin did not really believe it. It was not that she was not afraid, but she had already died once. If there were ghosts in this world, she would still want to see them with her own eyes. It would be great if she could see her biological father because she had forgotten what he looked like. She only remembered that her father was very good to her and loved her very much. However, after her father passed away, she lost her mother not long after. Chapter 1173 What The Hell Is This? As she walked closer, the voice became louder and louder. It was indeed a man crying. She followed the sound. It didn''t sound like a ghost''s cry or a Wolf''s howl, but like someone crying very sadly. It made people who heard it feel a little sad. She gently opened a door. She saw a man holding a pen and writing something. However, he was crying and writing at the same time. He was a man who was almost 1.8 meters tall, but he was crying like a child at this moment. He was on the verge of wailing, but even so, he was still focused onpleting the work at hand. Xia ruoxin looked at her watch. It was past ten. She got off workte because she had some matters to attend to. Of course, it was also because Chu lui wasing overter. That was why she was fearless. Otherwise, she would not have been so busy that she did not go home. The painting and calligraphy studio closed at five o ''clock. As it wasn''t the busy season recently, and there weren''t anyrge-scale art exhibitions or the like, everyone left early after they got off work. How could there still be people here? And this person seemed to be Xu Ziru, who she had always admired. However, what was he crying for, a man? There must be something to cry about, and she didn''t want to embarrass him. Just as she was about to leave, she heard Xu Ziru cry even louder. Xia ruoxin did not know what had happened for a man to cry like this. She could not bear to see him cry. Forget it. She turned around and knocked on the door. When he heard the sound of the door opening, Xu congzi could not help but be stunned, and the color on his face faded a little. "Xu congru, it''s me. I''m lu Xiaohua." Xia ruoxin stood at the door and said to close it, in case Xu Ziru thought she was a ghost. Sure enough, as soon as she spoke, Xu Ziru''s pale face began to rx. It was CEO Lu. Xu Ziru quickly wiped away his tears and went to open the door, but his expression was awkward. "CEO Lu, you''re not back yet?" He had a pretty good impression of CEO Lu, who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. She was a woman in herte twenties. Even though she came from a rich family, she was not arrogant at all. In fact, she had an easy-going personality. Of course, she was not just here for fun. She was really working. Xu Ziru felt very good about this kind of boss. At the very least, she would not let her studio go bankrupt. I worked overtime for a while. I''ll be back in a while, " Xia ruoxin replied. Then, she walked over and picked up Xu Ziru''s work drawing that was halfway done. It was a trademark for an emerce store, and there were still a few pages left. The style was somewhat simr to Sun Zhong''s, and sun Zhong''s style was more popr in the domestic industry. No, she felt that this should be Sun Zhong''s drawing. However, she had seen Xu Ziru finish this with her own eyes, and it was obvious that he still had to finish half of it. Her guess was really right. Sun Zhong got in because of his rtionship with Wu Sha and even giarized someone else''s work. Even if they had a rtionship, they couldn''t do this. What was the difference between this and stealing? Let''s not talk about this for now. She would take care of it. If she couldn''t even manage this, then she would rather not have this calligraphy studio. "Can I know what you''re crying about?" Xia ruoxin asked Xu Ziru if it was because he was working overtime or because he had something to do at home. Xu Ziru was stunned for a moment. Then, he slowly squatted down. First, he covered his face and did not say anything. Then, he started to sob, and finally, he started to cry. "My daughter is sick, but I have to work overtime. If I don''t finish this, I won''t get paid. If I don''t have money, how can I treat my daughter''s illness? How are you going to live with your daughter?" He was from the countryside. He got married early, but his wife died early due toplications. In the end, he only had a daughter, and the child was weak and sickly since young. He had no choice but to work everywhere. Finally, he, who had some talent in painting, entered the calligraphy and painting studio opened by Wu Sha and became a painter here. Sun Zhong was also there at that time. Sun Zhong took a fancy to his paintings and reached a private agreement with him. In the future, his paintings would no longer be his, but Sun Zhong''s. On the other hand, Sun Zhong would give him arge sum of money to keep his mouth shut. He could find a small house to live in here and have the money to treat his daughter''s illness. Therefore, he sold his work and his personality. "Is the child sick now?" Xia ruoxin did not know many things, but she had heard clearly about her child''s illness. Yes, she was sick, and she was still sick. Xu Ziru''s eyes were bloodshot from staying up all night. He was worried about his daughter. I asked a neighbor to help take care of the child. The neighbor said that the child is still running a fever and asked me to send the child to the hospital. &Quot; That''s right, he had asked someone else to take care of her. They had only taken his money and helped take care of her for a while, but they couldn''t possibly take care of her every day. He didn''t have the money to hire a full-time nanny for his daughter. All his money had been used for his daughter''s treatment. Xia ruoxin''s phone in her bag rang. She knew it was Chu lui. She took out her phone and ced it by her ear. "Did something happen? why isn''t he out yet?" he asked. Chu lui looked at the time. She said that she wasing out at around 10:00. It was almost 10:30. give me a while. I have some things to settle. Xia ruoxin did not have the time to exin too much to Chu lui. She hung up the phone and reached out to Pat Xu Ziru''s shoulder. "Don''t cry. I''ll go with you to the hospital first. A fever is not a small matter." However, Xu Ziru didn''t dare to do so. The work was not done yet, and his daughter often had a fever. Every time he sent her to the hospital, the child had already had a fever and was tired. However, if she didn''t have a job and her sry was deducted, she wouldn''t be able to treat her illness. "I''ll make up for the sry you''ve lost." Xia ruoxin stood up and opened the door. let''s go. No matter how much money you earn, if something really happens to the child, you won''t be able to buy it no matter how much money you have. she was no stranger to Xu Ziru''s powerlessness. Back then, she and rainy were also living the same life. They had no way out and had no one to rely on. They had made it through. Even though it had been a tough journey, they had made it through. However, no one knew about Xu Ziru and his daughter. Xu Ziru didn''t react at first, but he quickly wiped his tears dry and stood up. Chu lui tapped his fingers on the steering wheel from time to time. It''s been so long, could something have happened? He opened the car door and just as he stepped out, he saw Xia ruoxining out with a dispirited man behind her. He narrowed his eyes. Xia ruoxin opened the car door. Chu lui''s car door was not easy to open. He had only opened it a few times, so she really did not know where to open it. It could only be his hobby. Chapter 1174 The Child Is Very Sick He opened the car door and just as he stepped out, he saw Xia ruoxining out with a dispirited man behind her. He narrowed his eyes. Xia ruoxin opened the car door. Chu lui''s car door was not easy to open. He had only opened it a few times, so she really did not know where to open it. It could only be his hobby. get in the car, " she said to Xu Ziru. Then, she opened the door of the co-driver''s seat and got in. Xu Ziru hesitated for a moment, but in the end, he still sat in the car. It was such a high-end car, and he was afraid that he would dirty it. "Where is your home?" Xia ruoxin asked Xu Ziru after she fastened her seatbelt. Xu Ziru finally believed that Xia ruoxin wanted him to go home, and she even wanted to send him home with a car. He quickly told her the location, hoping to see his daughter as soon as possible. Chu lui did not ask for the reason. Xia ruoxin had her own reasons for doing what she wanted to do. The car quickly arrived at the entrance of a small neighborhood. The neighborhood looked old, and there were no security guards at the entrance. Xu Ziru got out of the car and quickly bowed to Xia ruoxin. He thanked CEO Lu and ran back to his house. let''s go and take a look too. Xia ruoxin was not too assured. If something really happened to the child, it would not be easy for Xu Ziru to call for a taxi in this ce. sure. Chu lui did not care what time it was and followed Xia ruoxin out of the car. They followed Xu Ziru''s back. He had already told them where he lived, so Xia ruoxin and Chu lui did not take long to find him. The door was still not closed. Perhaps she was in too much of a hurry, so the door was not even closed. The moment he entered, he saw some simple and old furniture. Fortunately, it had been cleaned, and the floor was very clean. This ce was much better than Xia ruoxin and Rainy''s house. Of course, Chu lui had lived here for a while and did not feel that there was anything wrong with this ce. Mengmeng, Mengmeng ... Xu Ziru''s voice could be heard from inside. He was probably calling for the child. Chu lui strode in and saw a child about Rainy''s age lying on the bed. The child''s face was already pale, and no matter how much Xu Ziru called for her, she did not wake up. Chu lui went over and ced his hand on the child''s face. It was not good. The child had a high fever and seemed to be unconscious. He carried the child along with the nket, and with that, he realized that the child was almost the same weight as his rainy. He took care of his daughter alone for more than a year. At that time, rainy had just returned home and fell sick easily. She would catch a cold or a fever almost every two to three days. Jia xinbao had also stayed at his ce for a year. Although he was not as experienced as a professional doctor, he was not bad at treating the child''s body. That was why he could tell at a nce that there was something wrong with this child. He coldly nced at Xu Ziru. He didn''t even care about his own daughter''s life. He wasn''t worthy of being a father. "What''s wrong?" Xia ruoxin hurried over. The child did not look too good. Was she sick? yes, she fainted from the fever. It might not be good. Xu Ziru''s face turned pale when he heard this. Was fainting from the fever really that serious? First, they had to send her to the hospital. Chu lui had no intention of staying here. The child was not in good condition, and they had to send her to the hospital. This was not something that they could solve with their abilities. Chu lui carried the child into the car and handed her over to Xia ruoxin. It was a small girl. She was thin, weak, and pitiful. She was about the same age as rainy. Chu lui drove without waiting for Xu Zushan. He was disdainful of such a father. He did not even know that his daughter was so sick. Xia ruoxin touched the child''s forehead again. It was really hot. She didn''t know how old the child was, but she looked to be about five years old. Rainy''s forehead looked younger than other children her age, so this child should be around the same age. Chu lui drove very fast. When he reached the hospital, he quickly carried the child over. His legs were long, and his steps were fast. Luckily, Xia ruoxin was wearing ts; otherwise, she would not be able to keep up with his speed. When the doctor saw the child''s condition, he scolded them, saying that the child''s fever was already so bad and they didn''t even know to send him to the hospital. Chu lui and Xia ruoxin could only remain silent and did not exin anything. After a while, the results of the child''s examination came out. The child had a high fever of 40 degrees Celsius, which had turned into pneumonia. Moreover, the child''s heart had problems, so it was very dangerous. If it was not treated well, he might lose his life here. "Is it very serious?" Xia ruoxin asked the doctor. There were many aspects to heart disease, but she did not know how serious the child''s illness was. It was inborn and not acquired. "Aren''t you the parents of the child?" The doctor asked curiously. Why didn''t he know what was wrong with his child? how could he be a parent? No. how could Xia ruoxin not know about her daughter''s illness? when rainy was young, she loved to fall sick. Even though she was poor, she scrimped on food and never spent a single cent. However, as long as her daughter fell sick, she would never dy. Even if rainy loved to fall sick, she was not this sick that she had to be admitted to the hospital. the child''s father will be here in a while. Xia ruoxin looked at the time. They had left in a hurry, so they had forgotten about Xu Ziru. Actually, it could also be said that Chu lui did it on purpose. "What''s wrong with this child?" Chu lui had carried the child all the way here, and he was not panting. However, his expression did not look too good, probably because he was thinking about rainy. If his daughter was so sick, he might really kill her. not too good. the doctor flipped through the report. the child''s test results are lower than normal. Not only his heart, but all the organs in his body are slightly failing. This time, he has pneumonia. The most serious problem is the child''s heart. The best solution is surgery, but not only is it very dangerous, but the surgery fee is also very expensive." Xia ruoxin understood now. No wonder Xu Ziru wanted to earn money like this. He did not dare to go back when his child was sick because he needed money to treat his child''s illness. Furthermore, this kind of surgery was not easy to do, and it required a lot of money. Normal families could not afford it. Chu lui was silent. He pursed his lips slightly. when can you do the surgery? " Chapter 1175 Philanthropists And Capitalists Xia ruoxin was stunned. Was he trying to help this child? if it''s surgery, " the doctor thought for a moment, " when the child''s body is able to take it, we can arrange the surgery. &Quot; then, I''ll have to trouble you to get ready. Chu lui was prepared to save this child. It was all because of his regret for not being able to save his daughter in the first ce. Since he had encountered it, he could not just leave it be. That small body was pitiful and helpless. His daughter was probably the same back then. okay. the doctor understood and got ready to perform the surgery. Chu lui turned around and saw Xia ruoxin looking at him. why? he smiled. You don''t agree? " No. Xia ruoxin shook her head. I don''t think the Chu lui I know is a phnthropist. &Quot; "Who said I''m not?" Chu lui raised his eyebrows. I even won the title of the city''s phnthropistst year. The Certificate of Honor is still there. Do you want to go and admire it? " there''s no need. Xia ruoxin did not have the time to admire his empty name. Some businessmen did charity for fame. She had to admit that Chu lui had always thought that he did not miss out on charity. Of course, it was for fame. Only this time, she believed that he was not doing it for fame. He was really willing. Chu lui stretched his long legs under the table. I want to do more good things. I don''t know if the good fortune that I''ve gotten will fall on my daughter so that she can grow up safely and healthily and won''t have to suffer anymore. I also want to know. If a good person like this had appeared by your side back then, perhaps you and rainy wouldn''t have had such a hard time." Xia ruoxin''s lowered eyshes were moist. She smiled, but there was no happiness in her smile. "I didn''t meet a good person like you back then, but I did meet a rotten person like you." "Who is it?" Chu lui squinted his eyes slightly. Why had he never heard her speak? he''s Chu lui. Xia ruoxin gave Chu lui a cold look. It was as if she had punched him, and he was unrecognizable in an instant. Chu lui was guilty. He knew that. He was guilty, and he would never be able to atone for his sins in this lifetime. However, he could feel that Xia ruoxin''s words were more to expose his shorings. There was not much hatred. Not long after, Xu Ziru ran over in a hurry. When he heard that his daughter was in aa, he knelt on the ground and cried. Although he was at fault for causing his daughter to be hospitalized, it was not easy for a father. A man who was both a father and a mother and had a huge debt to pay for his daughter''s surgery. He also had to take care of his daughter as both a father and a mother. No one would have a good life. Xia ruoxin walked forward and squatted in front of him. "You''re a man, don''t cry. It''s not good for the child to see you. There''s a kind Mr. Chu who''s going to donate money for your daughter''s surgery. You should be grateful to him." Xu Ziru''s eyes were bloodshot, and he was in a sorry state. His lips trembled, and he could not say anything. Miss Lu, do you mean that my daughter can have the surgery now? someone will be willing to pay for it. &Quot; yes. Xia ruoxin nodded. it''s a Mister with the surname Chu. &Quot; "Then can you tell me where Mr. Chu is? I want to thank him and kowtow to him," Xia ruoxin pointed at the expressionless ck-faced man behind her. "That''s Mr. Chu. If you want to thank someone, thank him. He saved your daughter''s life, and he''s going to save your daughter''s heart. Don''t worry, he''s a famous capitalist. He''ll keep his word." Xu Ziru stood up in a hurry and knelt down in front of Chu lui. There was a saying that a man''s knees were golden. He knelt down to express his gratitude, but it made Chu lui''s eyelids Twitch. Towards the man in front of him, perhaps he had no other thoughts other than sympathy. It was already three O ''clock in the middle of the night by the time he was done. They could forget about sleeping for a few hours. This ce was closer to Chu lui''s ce, so Chu lui brought Xia ruoxin to the Chu family''s house. He still wanted to sleep as much as he could. After all, they still had work to do the next day. It was a busy night, but it was also a night of harvest. They had saved a child, and at the same time, their hearts had be closer. The grudges of the past had also faded. It was actually a good thing, right? The next day, Sun Zhong came over early in the morning. When he entered, he saw that the entire office was in a mess, and he didn''t know where Xu Ziru had gone. He had promised to provide a manuscript to a magazine, but it was still not done yet. He had promised that it would be submitted by today, but now it was only half done. How were they supposed to submit it? He took out his phone and gave Xu Ziru a call. The result was good, very good, very good. Xu Ziru actually turned off his phone. Xu Ziru, you''re fired. he kicked the table hard, and his handsome face twisted. He took a look at the time and straightened his clothes. Because he was wearing sunsses, no one knew that his eyes were injured, and he still had two blue circles. With the sses, he looked more handsome, but if he took them off, he would be a joke. It was only then that he remembered that Xia ruoxin was about to arrive. His eyes had been hit by the Xia family''s chauffeur. She should apologize to him and make amends. Otherwise, if they were to really get sued, who would dare to suffer? As soon as he came out, a young and beautiful artist came over. When she saw that he was different today, she blushed. Teacher Sun, chief Lu is looking for you. &Quot; thank you. Sun Zhong pushed up his sses. He had wanted to tease this new assistant, but business was more important now. His eyes hurt a little, but he was very pleased with himself. See, he said it before. Lu Xiaohua could not afford to lose face. Of course, she could not really bear the responsibility of a public assault case. When he reached Xia ruoxin''s office, he knocked on the door, cleared his throat, and lifted his chin slightly. It was a pity that he did not bring a mirror; otherwise, he could see how he was doing. However, he should be doing well. From the little intern''s infatuated expression, he was very handsome. Knock, knock ... He knocked on the door again. Chapter 1176 Get Lost Quickly pleasee in. Xia ruoxin''s voice came from inside. It was slightly hoarse. Even though he could not see the woman''s face, just her voice alone was enough to make him lose his soul. His heart could not help but skip a beat. He wondered how this woman was like in bed. With such intellectual beauty, what kind of smell would she have when she was naked? The more he thought about it, the more his heart itched, and he couldn''t wait to go up and do that. He pushed the door open and walked in. His gaze swept across Xia ruoxin''s entire body without hiding. Xia ruoxin frowned slightly as she did not like sun Zhong''s gaze. She did not know what the women in the studio were thinking. A man who looked bright on the outside but was actually aplete idiot on the inside actually called him a Prince Charming. Were all the men in the world dead? how could there be someone who would like such a good? "CEO Lu, you''re looking for me?" Sun Zhong pouted. If this matter was settled privately, he would not be so easily dismissed. Xia ruoxin opened the drawer and took out an envelope. She ced it on the table. She didn''t find this man''s coquettish appearance handsome at all. She only felt a little disgusted. is thispensation? " Sun Zhong came over and put one of his hands on the table. He then picked up the things on the table and slowly opened them. However, when he saw the contents, he was stunned. Lu Xiaohua, what do you mean by this? Sun Zhong threw the things in his hands onto the table with a bang. "You can''t read?" Xia ruoxin asked him lightly. The letter of dismissal was written clearly in ck and white. Chinese. Read it clearly. Chinese. Why can''t you recognize your mother tongue? "You dare to fire me?" Sun Zhong, who had always been narcissistic, had be so stupid for the first time. He was so flustered that he took off his sses, revealing a pair of ck eye sockets in front of everyone. Lu Xiaohua, you dare to fire me? do you know who I am? " He smacked the table hard. The dismissal letter on the table almost hurt his eyes. "The previous owner here is my aunt. Do you really think I''m your subordinate? I''m telling you, this calligraphy studio will be mine sooner orter. I''m the real boss here. Who Do You Think You Are?" At this time, Sun Zhong had already torn off his hypocritical face, and his originally somewhat handsome face now had a bit more ferocity. With a creak, the door outside opened, followed by a burst ofughter. Oh, who is this? such a bad temper. Xiaohua, how can you have someone with such a bad temper here? where did you find him? " This voice. This voice was ... Sun Zhong suddenly turned his head and swallowed his saliva. "Auntie ..." "Who''s your Auntie? Wu Sha walked in and held her stomach with her hands. Edward followed behind her nervously, afraid that she would take a step further. "Sis Wu, what are you doing here?" Xia ruoxin was shocked as well. She was already an advanced maternal age. What was she doing out here? what if something happened to the child? "Look, this is how you address people, understand?" Wu Sha sat on the sofa and rubbed her stomachfortably. She smiled coldly. Just because he called her ''Auntie'', he could not be her son. Even if she donated all her assets, she would never give them to this son. Besides, no woman wanted to be old. Even if she was old, she still had a sense of vanity. She was only in her forties, and being called " Auntie " by a man who was almost 30 years old was actually a humiliation for a woman. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had some feelings for Sun Zhong''s mother, this " Auntie " was enough for her to kick this Sun Zhong out. "Auntie ..." Wu Sha! Sun Zhong shouted again. He didn''t understand why Wu Sha was here, and what did she hear and how much did she hear? "I already told you not to call me Auntie. You don''t understand humannguage, do you?" Wu Sha had been in a bad mood recently. Sun Zhong kept calling her " Auntie ", which made her feel very ufortable. Her son had not been born yet. Where did such a big brothere from? he even wanted her property. This logic, was his brain squeezed by his family members? was he so t that he wanted to get into the eyes of money? Sun Zhong''s face was pale, and his two green eyes were even more disgusting. He looked like a Panda with eyeshadow. He was originally a pretty boy, but with two dark circles under his eyes, he looked like a transvestite. He did not understand. He really did not understand. He was the Crown Prince of the studio. He had a bright future. With his looks and methods, he could definitely marry a rich girl. But what was going on? why was Wu Sha here and talking to him with such an attitude? he suddenly felt as cold as the North Pole. He finally understood everything he had now: his work, his talent, and his pride. His scheme was going to end here. "Alright, get lost. I''m annoyed just by seeing you." Wu Sha waved her hand impatiently. She was annoyed just by looking at this damneddyboy. aunty ... his dark eyes were still filled with disbelief. How could this be? how could aunty, who had always been good to him, let him talk to him like this and ask him to leave? no, she asked him to get lost. He must have heard wrong. Yes, he must have heard wrong. Aunty must have made a mistake. At this moment, Xia ruoxin was getting impatient. She held her face on the table and looked at the hysterical Sun Zhong indifferently. Sun Zhong, I advise you to leave this ce immediately. I''m the boss of this calligraphy studio now. If I want you to get lost, you have to get lost. It''s useless to find anyone. Also, she opened the drawer and took out a stack of resumes. Mr. Sun, are these your works? " Sun Zhong was about to speak, but Xia ruoxin interrupted him again. sun shengsheng, we''ve already checked. These works are all Xu Zirong''S. You''ve stolen other people''s works more than once, and you''ve alreadymitted the crime of fraud. The studio has no intention of making this public, and we don''t intend to pursue Mr. Sun''s responsibility. However, I think our studio really can''t afford to hire a talent like Mr. Sun, so I hope Mr. Sun can find a good job. &Quot; Sun Zhong''s eyes started to burn from Xia ruoxin''s words, but he could not refute. Of course, he was afraid as well. He knew very well whether he had done anything. He looked at Wu Sha again, but she did not even smile. It was obvious that she did not want to talk to him. He reached out and took out the letter of dismissal. He opened the door as if he was escaping. Just as he was about to leave, he heard Xia ruoxin''s voice. Chapter 1177 A New Contract you can obviously rely on your face to make a living. Why do you have to rely on your ability? it''s more practical to sell your face. &Quot; Sun Zhong''s body trembled, and his face was full of humiliation and embarrassment. Wu Sha burst intoughter. "Little flower, you''ve turned bad." "Did I?" Xia ruoxin felt that she was a good person. At least, she did not make it public. However, Sun Zhong could only survive by selling his face. Wu Sha rubbed her belly in satisfaction. She sat down and didn''t want to leave. However, Edward was extremely nervous. Even if Wu Sha moved, he would re at her. Xia ruoxin''s gazended on Wu Sha''s stomach. It was much bigger than thest time she saw it. It had grown again. Yes, he''s growing very fast recently. The doctor said that he''s very healthy, but of course, he''s a little mischievous. Sometimes, I can even feel him turning over. Wu Sha is really content with having a child. You can''t tell at all. Not long ago, she was still a tough woman who was not afraid of anything and was not afraid of the outdoors. Even ordinary men couldn''tpare to her. But now, she was a mother, a mother who only had her child in her heart but no longer had her own. Knock, knock. There was a knock on the door. He didn''t know who it was. pleasee in. Xia ruoxin kept the things on the table and chased away the person she hated. She was in a good mood now. The door opened, and Chu lui walked in with a child in his arms. The child''s hair was curled up in the middle, and her soft hair was dyed a light pink. Before Xia ruoxin could react, she heard Wu Sha''s exmation. Chu lui, where did you buy that extrarge doll? is it for me? " The extrarge doll in Chu lui''s arms turned its small face. Its small face was fair and beautiful, like a pink and tender soup bun. Its skin was almost transparent, and its eyes were like ck grapes. Its small mouth was red and moist, and it was wearing a white dress. It looked clean, and it really made people want to take a bite. Wu Sha was immediately charmed by his cuteness. "Chu lui, tell me, is this really a gift? I want it, I want it immediately." Chu lui narrowed his eyes. This woman used to be weird, but now she was a fool. People said that pregnancy made one stupid for three years. He felt that Wu Sha was already stupid in just a few months. "How did it be like this?" Xia ruoxin rubbed her eyes. This hair ... she wanted it herself. She said she liked it. Chu lui put his daughter down and asked her to go find her mother. Rainy ran over with her small legs and seemed to be on guard against Wu Sha. It should be said that it was not only Wu Sha; she was not very warm towards strangers. Xia ruoxin squatted down and tidied her daughter''s hair. It was actually quite beautiful. Adults had to change their hairstyles constantly, and children needed to do the same. Even though her daughter''s style was a little too avant-garde and bold, she had to admit that it was done very well. Of course, it was quite sessful. "Mom, is it pretty?" The little girl loved it when peopleplimented her for her beauty. She scratched her hair, but it did not seem too abrupt or deliberate. The little girl had fair skin and eyes like her father''s, so she looked like a mixed-race beauty. Although her hair was a little exaggerated, it did not make people feel strange. yes, pretty. Xia ruoxinplimented her daughter and ruffled her soft hair. Of course, she did not have to worry about whether the hair dye would affect the child''s body. If it did, Chu lui, the father who loved his daughter so much, would not let such a thing happen. Such a beautiful doll, she simply found that her maternal love was about to overflow. Rainy walked in front of Wu Sha, and her eyes met Wu Sha''s stomach. "Is the baby in aunty''s stomach?" Rainy blinked her eyes and reached out her hand. Perhaps she wanted to touch Wu Sha''s stomach, but in the end, she retracted her hand and did not dare to touch it. yeah, there''s a baby inside. Wu Sha pulled Rainy''s chubby hand over and ced it on her stomach. you can touch it, little sister. &Quot; Wu Sha had wanted to give birth to a son, but now she wanted to give birth to a daughter. If she could grow up to look like this child, she would be willing to die. Rainy gently touched Wu Sha''s stomach. There really was a little sister here. She broke into a smile. then, can rainy y with your little sister in the future? " of course you can. Wu Sha had no resistance towards children, especially such a beautiful, well-behaved, and polite child. However, she was feelingplicated. This child was Chu lui''s. She knew that Chu lui had a daughter with his ex-wife. Was Xiao Hua going to be his stepmother? She found an opportunity to chat with Lu Xiaohua. "Xiaohua, will you be a stepmother? Although that child is really likable, are you willing to do so? is the Lu family willing?" Why did she feel like she had advised Lu Xiaohua too early? she had thought of everything but this. Xia ruoxin''s eyes also reflected a slight smile. There were some things that were good as long as they knew. Otherwise, if the matter was exposed, it would not be something that could be exined clearly in a few words. As long as she understood her Xia ruoxin and rainy knew that she was her mother, it was fine. Outside, there seemed to be a gust of wind blowing, and the sky was warm. Xu Ziru''s daughter was called Xu Meng, nicknamed Mengmeng. The little girl was six years old this year. Due to her poor health, she had never gone to school, but the child was very sensible and obedient, just like rainy in the past. Xia ruoxin often brought rainy over to see this big sister. However, rainy was not very talkative, and so was Mengmeng. However, unexpectedly, rainy liked this big sister very much. She was very generous and gave her her favorite toys and small drawing books. She would even tell her stories. These stories were told to her by Chu lui all day long, and she remembered them. the child is fine. She can have the operation soon. Xia ruoxin found Xu Ziru and said, " Mr. Xu, you should go back to work. You still owe a lot of work. Manypanies havee to urge you to finish your work. &Quot; but I ... Xu Ziru didn''t know what to say. those drafts are ... &Quot; I know. Xia ruoxin knew that it was difficult for Xu Ziru to speak. don''t worry. she opened her bag and took out a contract. Chapter 1178 As Tall As Dad ? this is the new contract we have agreed on with you. Sun Zhong has already resigned, and his position is still empty. Since you have taken over Sun Zhong''s position for so many years, I think you must be very familiar with the department''s matters and business aspects. So, you will rece him now. Your men have not changed. Do you have any opinions on this contract? if not, we can sign the contract now and take effect. Of course, please return to the Art Academy as soon as possible." Xia ruoxin was really annoyed by the rush. Naturally, whoever started this matter would have to deal with it. When Xu Ziru heard that Xia ruoxin wanted him to rece Sun Zhong''s position, he almost became a fool. He took the contract and signed his name without thinking. It was not for his new identity, but because he owed Xia ruoxin a favor. Even if Xia ruoxin sold him, he would be willing. Of course, Xia ruoxin would not sell him. On the contrary, he was treated very well. In order for him to take care of her daughter, Xia ruoxin had arranged a house near thepany for him. With Xu Ziru''s sry, it would not be a problem for him to find a responsible nanny to take care of his daughter when he went to work. Of course, he would naturally understand these things in the future. Right now, the most important thing was Mengmeng''s surgery. Mengmeng''s operation was very sessful. When the doctor came out to tell them that the operation was very sessful, Xu Ziru, a man, hugged his head and squatted on the ground, crying out loud. Xia ruoxin leaned her back against the wall and had an indescribable feeling. This must be how you felt when you met Gao Yi. Chu lui asked her. That kind of hope to survive after a disaster. Xia ruoxin raised her eyes and did not answer his question. I know. Chu lui was not jealous. On the contrary, he was very grateful to that man even though he was his love rival. Now that he had saved Mengmeng and Xu Ziru, one could not say that he was a good person. It was just that this father and daughter had almost the same experience as Xia ruoxin and her daughter. His daughter had also met Gao Yi at that time, so he was grateful, just like how Xu Ziru was grateful to Xia ruoxin. Suddenly, Xia ruoxin raised her head and stared at Chu lui''s side profile, which was still overly angr. It was as if the angle of his face had softened due to the refraction of light. There was also the White hair on his temples. In the past, he only had a little, but now, it was all white. He did not deliberately dye them ck. To him, perhaps he was already old. No matter how normal his body functions were, or even more vigorous than ordinary people, he was still old. He had experienced thousands of sails and tribtions. In fact, at this point, it was no longer something that could be exined with a single mouth. Life was actually very short, just like how she advised Wu Sha back then. Did she really have to wait until her hair turned white and her life was at its end before she could let go of all her stubbornness and persistence? Some stubbornness was self-inflicted, and some persistence was useless. Chu lui ... suddenly, she called out the man''s name in a hoarse voice. It seemed to start from the memory of standing under the tree more than 20 years ago. He was still young then, and she was even younger that year. hmm, what''s wrong? " Chu lui stood up straight. He had always kept a certain distance from her. It was not because he did not want to get close to her, but because he was afraid that if he got too close, she would be disgusted. Xia ruoxin let out a sigh of relief. She closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, there was a hint of rity. let''s give it a try, just like ... she lowered her eyes, and her gaze fell on her white fingers. "Just treat it as yourst chance. I don''t want my daughter to have a stepfather or stepmother. Even though the possibility is small, it''s not impossible." Besides, he was the only man by her side now. Perhaps, they could really give it a try, even if everyone said that they were not suitable. Chu lui took a long time to react, and his heart was filled with joy. He quickly stood up straight and walked to Xia ruoxin''s side. His chest was rising and falling violently. He was excited and trembling. For a man like him, even if someone died in front of him, he would calmly think about how the person died. It was a business dispute, not a loss in business. What''s the point of such a good-for-nothing person living in this world? it''s such a waste of rice. Now, he was so excited that he couldn''t even say aplete sentence. ruoxin, thank you. the man did not dare to make any big movements. He only reached out hisrge hand to hold Xia ruoxin''s slightly cold hand. "I swear, I swear on my life, this is thest time." It was true. Xia ruoxin''s Red lips trembled, but she did not say anything. The hand that was holding her tightly had a scalding temperature. It was very, very warm. The temperature seeped into her blood through her skin. Then, it flowed through her internal organs and connected with the beating of her heart. It also seemed to bring about some indescribable ... He felt at ease. Chu lui opened the door. The housekeepers were all there. On the table in the living room, rainy was doing her homework obediently. Her hair was still slightly curled, and her bangs were neatly cut. Sitting opposite him was a young boy. He was teaching rainy how to write. He was very serious in teaching, and rainy was also very serious in writing. Zheng Anze looked up and saw Chu lui. He quickly stood up as well. "Hello, uncle. Hello, Auntie." The young boy was still very young, and his face was still childish. However, he was very tall, and mixed in with the crowd, he looked like an adult. Xia ruoxin walked over andpared Zheng Anze''s height. "Anze, you seem to have grown taller?" It was fine if she wore high heels, but when she wore ts, she was still much shorter than Zheng Anze. In fact, she was a little taller than the Zheng Anze she had seen thest time. How did this child grow so tall in such a short time? how many centimeters did he grow in a year? big brother grew 15 centimeters. rainy wrinkled her nose. I''ve only grown five centimeters. rainy extended two of her fingers. big brother is a giant like Daddy. &Quot; The others didn''t know whether tough or cry at her words. Chu lui walked over, squatted down, and rubbed his daughter''s head. "When I grow up, I''ll be as tall as you." as tall as daddy. rainy hugged her father''s neck and acted coquettishly. as tall as daddy, I''ll be taller than brother. &Quot; Chu lui''s eyes twitched. Chapter 1179 He Doesnt Like Lin Qing His daughter must not grow up to be like him. Otherwise, she would really not be able to get married in the future. Xia ruoxin could not help but take another look at Zheng Anze. Actually, she did not know why, but she kept feeling that there was a strange sense of familiarity between Zheng Anze''s brows. She did not know what was so familiar about it. ruoxin, he''s only eleven years old ... &Quot; Chu lui did not realize that the words he said were sour. Xia ruoxin''s face darkened instantly. She had not reached the point of an old cow eating young grass. Zheng Anze quickly hugged his younger sister and carried her to a ce far away from the battlefield. He also silently lit a row of candles for uncle Chu in his heart. Uncle, you really know how to talk. As for the result of Chu lui''s nonsense, Xia ruoxin did not speak to him for a few days. CEO Chu''s face darkened for a few days. Everyone in thepany was in danger, and there were rumors that the CEO was not in a good mood. Could it be that he had really entered menopause? why did he want to get angry and scold everyone he saw? "Do you not like Lin Qing?" Xia ruoxin sipped the green fruit juice in her ss. It was her favorite apple juice. Actually, she had long realized that Chu lui did not have much feelings for Lin Qing, whom she had adopted. It was just like how he had feelings for Chu Xiang. He had always seen it in his eyes, but he had never epted it. However, it was different for Zheng Anze. Although he was very strict with Zheng Anze, he had also given the eleven-year-old Zheng Anze a lot of education and training that he should not havepleted at his age. Sometimes, to Xia ruoxin, it was simply inhumane. It was as if he was pulling up seedlings to help them. However, it had to be said that Zheng an, this little seedling, was growing well after being plucked by Chu lui. Don''t you think an ze is very outstanding? " Chu lui did not answer Xia ruoxin''s question and asked her instead. mm. Xia ruoxin agreed with this. If she did not know Chu lui well enough, she would really think that Chu lui did not have any feelings for other people''s adopted children and only favored his own. In fact, that was how it was. Chu lui did not bother to do all this. Back then, he treated Guo ''er pretty well and was polite to Lin Qing. But when did it change? Lin Qing''s mind is not simple. He seems to be hostile towards us. Chu lui took the cup. The cup was filled with his usual milk. He had long since given up on coffee. he''s been like this ever since Guo ''er passed away. He''s not only unfriendly to us but to everyone else. But he''s still a child. I never thought you''d treat him as well as an ze. After all, an ze''s talent is there, but I hope you can care more about him. &Quot; Xia ruoxin knew about this as well. Ever since Guo ''er was gone, there was an indescribable distance between her and Lin Qing. It was as if the child had excluded everything from his life, including her. Now, she had not seen Lin Qing for such a long time. Lin Qing had grown up, and she had changed as well. Perhaps he had long forgotten about the aunt Xia from the past. As for her, she was the same. Towards Lin Qing, she was a stranger. don''t worry. I will. Chu lui agreed, but his dark eyes flickered. As for not doing it, he knew it very well. He would not treat a Wolf Cub very well, but he would not give him less than he should. This was enough for an orphan, but he had bad intentions, just like Chu Xiang. He was never wrong in judging people. Yes, he was not wrong. Indeed, a long timeter, he would prove that his eyes were very sharp and vicious. He was not wrong at all. Chu lui stopped the car and looked at the time. He should be getting off work soon, right? He waited in front of the car and took out a pack of cigarettes. He lit it up and started smoking. His smoking addiction seemed to have lessened recently, or maybe it was because his mind had calmed down. The tough days of the Chu enterprise employees were also gradually returning to normal because the president''s mood was getting better. Not long after, Xia ruoxin came out. She was talking to her colleagues. She was wearing Chanelle''stest suit, and she had the style of an OL. Her actions had a natural elegance. She had matured. Whether it was in terms of mentality or age, she was no longer the same as when she was young. Now, she had her own way of doing things, and she was doing quite well. She had recently epted arge-scale calligraphy and painting exhibition, and the response was quite good in all aspects. Compared to the woman who had always been hiding behind others and being treated as a green leaf, she had finally truly grown up. She stopped and noticed Chu lui. She said a few words to her colleagues and walked over. She was wearing a pair of high heels. Even though it was a little ufortable, a woman''s beauty was on it. However, Chu lui still felt that t shoes were more suitable for her. "When did you arrive?" Xia ruoxin reached out and tucked her hair behind her ear. why are you here so early today? " ? I''m free now. Chu lui opened the car door and let him in. Xia ruoxin walked in, still thinking about where to go for dinner. She had been busy the whole day and was indeed hungry. It was also thanks to Chu lui''s recent scheduled reports that she might have forgotten to eat. This busy period was finally over, and she could finally have a good rest. ruoxin, we''re here. Chu lui patted her face lightly. mm ... Xia ruoxin sat up and rubbed her eyes. What was wrong? did she fall asleep? we''re here. Xia ruoxin closed her eyes again. She was still tired. At this moment, arge hand ced on her forehead and gently massaged it. If you''re tired, take a break. No one wants you to be a strong woman. Are you going to be the next Wu Sha? No. Xia ruoxin leaned her head against the seatfortably. I just feel a sense of aplishment after I''m done with work. Besides, I can''t be like sis Wu. I don''t have that much pressure. I''m quite afraid of death. &Quot; She sat up again, feeling much more refreshed. She had to admit that the massage techniques Chu lui had learned from the old Chinese medicine practitioner were indeed very effective. It was all thanks to CEO Chu''s golden hands. It was a golden hand. Chu lui''s hand was actually famous in the business world. Others had given him the word ''golden finger'', which was made of gold. His hand could turn stone into gold. When doing business, it was all smooth sailing and there were very few times where it failed. This had something to do with his methods, but at the same time, it was also inseparable from his good luck. Xia ruoxin opened her eyes. She was feeling much better. Chapter 1180 Very Suitable alright. Chu lui helped her tidy her hair. can we go and eat now? " yes, that''s enough. Xia ruoxin let out a soft breath. After these few days of work, she wanted to rest well. These few days had been so tiring that she could not even sleep or dream. That was why it was not easy to be a strong woman. Other than putting in her own energy, she also had to put in a lot of time. They walked into the restaurant and had just ordered their dishes when the empty table beside them was filled with customers. "Mom, what do you think of this ce?" En, it was still alright. The two of them talked as if there was no one else around. However, this voice was a little familiar, and of course, so was his face. "Don''t you think it''s weird that someone is carrying your face?" Chu lui poured a ss of fruit juice and passed it to Xia ruoxin. "I''m also wearing someone else''s face, but you didn''t find it strange either, did you?" Xia ruoxin touched her face. to me, the past is in the past. Since it''s all in the past, what can I do about whoever''s using my face? besides, that''s my face. It''s hard to say that it''s not someone else''s face. There are so many people who look alike in this world. I can''t expect my face to be unique, right? " It was unique to some people. However, Chu lui shook the cup in his hand. let''s not talk about your face. What if she takes over your identity again? " Xia ruoxin understood what Chu lui meant. She was not actually using someone else''s identity. if she''s obedient, I''ll give her this identity. I feel that their family of three seems to be living quite well. &Quot; Luckily, Chu lui would not tell Xia ruoxin that everything in the Xia family was under his control. Of course, he did not mention that the family was not as peaceful as they seemed. A fake would always be a fake, and a fake could never be real ... A family of three sat at the table opposite them. It was Shen Yijun, yang ruolin, and Xia mingzheng. Xia mingzheng seemed to age very quickly. However, it had not been long, and his hair was almost white. That was why it was said that all children were debt collectors. This saying was not wrong at all. Giving birth to a daughter like Xia Yixuan was almost asking for Xia mingzheng''s life. Although the knife did not hurt Xia mingzheng''s vital parts, he was stabbed by his own daughter. Now, he did not know where that useless thing was. How could he be at ease? When the dishes were served, yang ruolin was really hungry. She had been shopping for the whole morning and bought a lot of things. Her legs were about to break, but when she saw the things she had bought, she felt a great sense of achievement. She picked up her chopsticks and started to eat. She directly picked up a te of shredded radish, which she did not know if it was fried or fried. Shen Yijun and Xia mingzheng were stunned. "What''s wrong?" Yang ruolin didn''t understand why they looked like they had seen ghosts. It was just a meal, what was so strange about it? I''m fine. Shen Yijun''s smile was a little unnatural. Her eyes were fixed on yang ruolin for a long time, and finally, they fell on a small mole on her ear. "Mom, why don''t you eat this?" Yang ruolin pointed at the shredded radish on the table and asked, " although this dish is cheap, it''s a special dish here. It tastes good and isn''t expensive. I used to eat here often. When she said this, she felt that she had said too much. She quickly lowered her head and buried her face in the bowl. Shen Yijun picked up her chopsticks, and yang ruolin heaved a sigh of relief. Otherwise, she would have thought that she had said something wrong. She told herself that she had to be more careful in the future. However, Shen Yijun skipped the te of shredded carrots and went to eat something else. She did not look too good. "Mom, why don''t you eat this?" Yang ruolin just couldn''t understand why Shen Yijun wouldn''t eat such delicious food. She was showing her filial piety, but it seemed that Shen Yijun did not appreciate it. Oh, your mother doesn''t eat shredded radishes, " Xia mingzheng replied hurriedly. He took out his chopsticks and started eating. The atmosphere between the three of them was a little strange. Seeing that the two of them did not speak, yang ruolin did not dare to speak either. She could clearly feel that it was because of the te of shredded radishes. However, was it strange that she didn''t eat shredded radish? was she not allowed to order it? it''s so hard to be the daughter of the Xia family. she pouted. However, when she thought of the endless amount of money, the endless amount of good cosmetics, and those clothes, no matter how difficult it was to serve Shen Yi, she had to treat her like an Empress Dowager. "What''s so strange about shredded radish?" Chu lui asked despite knowing the answer. "What''s so strange about cabbages?" Xia ruoxin rolled her eyes at him. so, you still remember that I don''t eat cabbage. Chu lui''s words seemed to have dug a hole for Xia ruoxin to jump into, and she really jumped into it. Furthermore, she jumped in joy. Right. Xia ruoxin just remembered something. If she had not met this family again, she might have forgotten about it. Where''s Xia Yixuan? " in a good ce. Chu lui was still smiling, but the coldness hidden in his ck eyes was still the same as before. Actually, he had not changed at all. He was still Chu lui, but it all depended on who he was. "A good ce?" Xia ruoxin wanted to ask, but it seemed like Chu lui had no intention of telling her. If it was a good ce, then so be it. Some people deserved it, and Xia Yixuan was such a woman. However, Xia ruoxin sympathized with Xia mingzheng. He had given up everything for this daughter of his, but in the end, all he got was thepany going down and his money gone. His heart was still stabbed, and it was all because of his daughter. don''t always think about pitying others. Chu lui flicked Xia ruoxin''s forehead and touched her hair. There are many people in this world that you can pity, but that doesn''t include those people. You understand. Xia ruoxin tidied up her hair. She was very dissatisfied with Chu lui''s love for touching her hair. Was Chu lui treating her like rainy or did he want to raise two daughters? However, she did not know who she had heard before, but if a man raised a woman like his daughter, then that woman was undoubtedly not happy. She lowered her head and ate quietly. In fact, she could clearly feel the warmth from the man''s gaze on her. Although it was not much, it was just right. Cold, will be cold It was hot, but it would be scalding. This was the only good thing. It was very suitable to grasp a limit. At night, Chu lui had to go back to his parents ''ce. Now, he would go once a month, but that was only limited to himself. Rainy and Zheng Anze would not go to the Chu family. The Chu family had Lin Qing and Chu Xiang. How could Chu Jiang and Song Wan be lonely? Chapter 1181 1172-Eavesdropping When Chu Jiang saw his son, he put down the newspaper in his hands, but his gaze was always on the back of Chu lui. Unfortunately, it was still the same as before. Chu lui had said that he would not bring rainy over, and indeed, he did not. He missed his granddaughter, but in the end, he felt that it was better not to let that childe to this house. The atmosphere was foul, and the child would be taught badly. Looking at Chu Xiang''s arrogant face, she was a good child raised by Song Wan. "Mom, dad, I''m back." Chu lui said lightly as he sat in front of Chu Jiang. He didn''t go anywhere and just stayed there to apany Chu Jiang. He didn''t really want to care about other things. "How is rainy?" Chu Jiang knew his son''s personality, so he did not me him. she''s fine. Chu lui''s expression only rxed when he mentioned his daughter. she recently met a good friend who''s ying with her friends at home. She even said that she''ll go to school with her friends. &Quot; "Oh, you want to go to school?" Chu Jiang also smiled. Ever since this child came back, she didn''t like to go to school. Actually, she didn''t like many people either. Now, she only wanted to go to school. Not long ago, when she came home as a child, she didn''t want to go anymore. Chu lui couldn''t bear to see his daughter cry. So be it if she didn''t want to go. Anyway, his family didn''t need talented girls. yes, I''m also relieved. I''ve been worried that she''ll be autistic, but the brat always says that kindergarten children are too stupid and she doesn''t like it. &Quot; hehe ... Chu Jiang could not help butugh out loud. in this aspect, she''s like you. You said the same thing in the past, saying that the children in other kindergartens were too stupid and that you didn''t like them.?€¡­ "Did I?" Chu lui raised his eyebrows. Why did he not remember? you were still young then. Chu Jiang also felt that life was too fast. At that time, he was still holding this tall and mature son in his arms. He was still throwing tantrums, saying that he didn''t want to go to kindergarten and that other children were stupid and couldn''t learn anything in school. At that time, he was proud of his high IQ son, but he also had a headache. Now that his son was 30 years old, his daughter had the same temperament as his son. Sometimes, it had to be said that inheritance was a terrifying thing. The father and son didn''t talk much. Sometimes, they would talk aboutpany matters, but most of the time, they just brushed it off. However, the atmosphere between the two was good. Of course, it wasn''t something that others could get involved in. Chu Xiang grabbed a doll in her hand from time to time, almost tearing off the doll''s leg. Lin Qing was already a young boy at this time. He was even older than Zheng Anze, so he was about the same height as Zheng Anze. He had a thick schrly smell, and he had a pair of t sses on his face. Sometimes, it would coincidentally block his eyes and the faint light. "En, how is it? Chu lui stood on the balcony with his phone in his hand. He turned his body slightly and leaned against the wall behind him. "Remember, don''t kill her. I want her to live well." "You hate her that much?" A teasing voice came from the other end of the phone. why did you send Xia ruoxin''s sister over when she just came out of the gold-panning Ind? you didn''t even let her die. I think you might as well just throw her into the sea and feed her to the fish. Why did you have to torture her like this? " don''t you think it''s too easy for a woman who can stab her own father to be eaten by fish? " Chu lui''s voice was t as he spoke, but it was filled with endless coldness. I think she would like a ce like Taosha Ind. Isn''t Xia Yixuan''s favorite time to see gold every day? " if that''s the case, then it''s settled. Don''t worry. Those who you want to die will definitely not live. Those who you don''t want to die will live well. By the way, " mo Ming chuckled. how''s the baby? is she alright? " Send me a picture and let me see if my goddaughter has grown prettier. You''re not a good man, just like me. How did you give birth to such a beautiful and lovely child?" Chu lui raised his brows. He had nothing to say to this man who treated him as Rainy''s Godfather. Since when did he sell his daughter? his daughter had Shen Wei as her godmother, and now she had a Godfather. He just didn''t know if there was something going on between his godparents. He hung up the phone. Of course, this was just a thought. He didn''t think much about other things. Just as he turned around, he seemed to see a piece of cloth sh past his eyes. someone is eavesdropping. he frowned slightly and looked outside. There was no one around. He thought to himself that he might have been overthinking. This was the Chu family. No one would be stupid enough to eavesdrop on him. He strode out from the balcony as he yed with his phone. As soon as he left, a person carefully walked out from the side. His face had a childish look. Although his body was strong enough, anyone with a discerning eye could tell that he was still a child. At this time, his expression was not too good, and even his forehead was covered in sweat. He clutched at the corner of his shirt. Just a little bit more. Yes, just a little more. Chu lui was going to find him. Xia mingzheng walked to a door and stopped. He had just taken a step forward, but he quickly retracted his step and took a few steps back. He still couldn''t decide if he should go in. It couldn''t be just a prank call from a child who was in the middle of voice change. Although he tried his best to imitate an adult''s tone, he could tell from the boy''s voice that it was a young child because he had experienced that before. He had also entered from the youngster''s ce, and of course, the change in his voice had also been from then to now. Yet, this child who was in the middle of voice changing actually said that he knew where Yixuan was. However, how was that possible? not many people knew about Yixuan''s matters. He had begged Chu lui a few times, but Chu lui was not even willing to see him. Even though he had been trying to find Yixuan these days, no matter how hard he tried, Xia Yixuan seemed to have disappeared from the world. Sometimes, he would just pretend that he never had this daughter and thought that Xia Yixuan was dead. What was the use of having such a daughter? why did he do such a thing? He even wanted to kill his own father, so what was the point of having him? Chapter 1182 News About Xia Yixuan But in the end, he still couldn''t bear it. This was the daughter that he had raised with his own hands since she was young. No matter how many mistakes she had made, she was still his daughter. He was reluctant to let her go. Even if this daughter had gnawed away pieces of his flesh, he still did not want her to die. Even if he was really dead, he wanted to pay a visit to his daughter''s grave and burn some joss paper for her. Now, when he heard that someone knew where Xia Yixuan was, he came over without thinking. However, when he arrived, he realized that something was not right. Wasn''t this a little too rash? Maybe she was just joking with him. Maybe, it was just a prank. However, he still opened the door and walked in. Even if it was a joke, he had to go in. Maybe it was true. Yes, maybe it was true. No matter what, he had to make sure. Even if it was really a prank, he had to give it a try. He walked in. There were not many people inside. There was only a red-haired young man sitting by the wall. He was looking left and right for something. He was dressed in an unconventional way and had a nose ring on his nose. He had many holes in his ears. Xia mingzheng really did not like the way these young people dressed. He was such a good child. How did he end up like this? especially for someone of his status, if his family''s child became like this, he would definitely be beaten to death. "Oh, old man, you''re here?" The red-haired teenager pouted. Xia mingzheng''s eyes twitched when he saw the punk style. Of course, he also called him an old man. Old man, that''s right, old man. Although he, Xia mingzheng, had not achieved anything in his life, he was still considered a top figure. Why did a hooligan have to point at his nose and call him an old man now? He walked over but did not sit down. "You know about my daughter?" The red-haired punk tugged at his earrings. your daughter, Xia Yixuan? " Xia mingzheng then sat down, and his voice was a little anxious. yes, it''s Xia Yixuan. My daughter''s name is Xia Yixuan. Where is she now? is she okay? " "Old man, you''re asking so many questions, how can I answer them? Can''t you ask them one by one?" Shamat picked his ears. He really felt that it was the most troublesome to get along with such an old man. This was just like their school principal. He was very strict when he lectured people. If that was not enough, he would evenin. He was not likable at all. I ... just as Xia mingzheng was about to speak, that Shamat interrupted him again. Alright, alright. he waved his hand impatiently. Even if it wasn''t the principal, it was like his. He hated it just by looking at it. He searched his body for a long time, then took out a piece of paper from his pocket and threw it on the table. your daughter is here. It''s up to you whether you believe it or not. Anyway, that''s all I know. He spread out his hands. That''s all. I heard that a man with the surname Chu personally sent her in. &Quot; and ... he reached out his hand. Xia mingzheng had just picked up the piece of paper and had yet to open it. The young man saw that he did not move, so his hand reached forward a little more. "What are you doing?" Xia mingzheng moved his back a little. If he wanted to do something numb, he could use his hands and feet. He was not calling him old man, but respecting the old and loving the young, understood? "I paid." Shamat rolled his eyes. do you know the rules? I brought you something. Shouldn''t you show some appreciation? " Only then did Xia mingzheng know that he wanted money. But who raised this child? why did he ask for money so easily? did his family not give him money? or did he ask an outsider? did he have any manners? although he felt ufortable, he still took out his wallet in the end and pulled out a few strings. Samat immediately grabbed him, stood up, and wanted to leave. thank you, old man. Shamat kissed the fewrge bills in his hand. Tsk, this old man was really generous. He only came over to give a piece of paper, but he gave him a few hundred dors. When he went back, he would definitely ask for a few more bills from Crown Prince Lin. He was a generous man. This money was his living expenses for a few months. After the red-haired sharmate left, Xia mingzheng opened the piece of paper, and his hands started to tremble. On the white paper, there was only a list of names of ces. When Xia Ming Zhengming returned, he was a little dazed. "Why did you onlye back now?" Shen Yijun asked Xia minggui. He went out early in the morning and only returned in the afternoon. What was he doing? I''m fine. Xia mingzheng looked at Shen Yijun deeply. She did not know what was hidden in his eyes, but it seemed that there was some resentment that was difficult to see. However, these things only shed in his eyes for a moment. When Shen Yijun wanted to take a closer look, Xia mingzheng had already gone upstairs. At night, Xia mingzheng sat up while Shen Yijun was still sleeping beside him. His eyes, which were obviously old, dimmed with aplicated expression. They had been husband and wife for more than twenty years. Although they were not each other''s first love, they had a lot of feelings for each other. Now that things hade to this, he no longer knew whose fault it was. Their daughter was no longer around. Heughed sarcastically. Actually, everyone could tell that the Xia ruoxin at home was not the real Xia ruoxin. She was just an imposter. Shen Yiyi had known about it from a long time ago, but she was unwilling to admit it. She neededfort, a reason, and a daughter even more. Even though she knew that she was an imposter, she wanted to convince herself that this was his daughter. This was where she could atone for her sins, but he was wrong. He was gone, and he was gone. If he was hurt, he was hurt. If he did not forgive, he did not forgive. Even if you made a fake one and deceived yourself, so what? it was still a fake. Even so, Shen Yijun still feltforted. As for him, he had nothing. He did not know where his Yixuan was, and he did not know if she was Dead or Alive. He gently pulled the nket away and stood up. Then, without wearing any shoes, he walked to the cab and opened it carefully. He took out some things from inside. His identity card and passport were all ready-made. Then, he steeled his heart and opened the safe. He took out a few cards from inside. These were the Xia family''s assets. Although these things were now under Shen Yijun''s name, she had never touched them. Where were they before? It was the same ce now, and even the password had not changed. Chapter 1183 So, She Already Knew He put all these things into his pocket andy back down, but he did not know that Shen Yi had already opened her eyes. It was dark again. The two of them might have thought that the other was asleep, but in fact, they might have kept their eyes open until dawn. In fact, neither of them had fallen asleep. After lunch in the day, yang ruolin took her bag and went out to spend money as expected. Her biggest hobby now was shopping. If she dressed up gorgeously, she might be able to find a rich man. Of course, she did not dare to think about a man like Chu lui. As long as she could find herself a backer in the future, even without the Xia family, she could still squeeze into the circle of these rich people. She was not stupid. She knew that her identity would be exposed one day. She was yang ruolin, but she could not treat herself as Xia ruoxin for the rest of her life. Other people might not know about her situation, but Chu lui at least knew. After Yang ruolin left, the smile on Shen Yijun''s face gradually faded. It was hard to tell how much a mother loved and cared for her daughter. In the past, when yang ruolin went out, Shen Yijun would still remind her repeatedly. However, now, she allowed her to go out, and her eyes became colder by the day. I have something to do and need to go out for a few days, " Xia mingzheng said nonchntly. I have a friend''s birthday, but it''s a little far away. It''s Yixuan''s mother''s birthday, so it''s not convenient for me to bring you there. Do you understand? " it''s not the first time. I don''t care. Shen Yijun flipped through the book on herp. At this moment, her head was lowered, and her hair on the right side fell down. Hence, Xia mingzheng could not tell what she was thinking at that moment. I''ll help you pack your things. Shen Yijun put down the book in her hand and went to help Xia mingzheng pack his luggage. Xia mingtian had wanted him toe by himself, but at this moment, it seemed that they really needed some time to calm down. When he found out about Xia Yixuan''s news, he med Shen Yijun. After all, if he had not let Shen Yijun and her daughter into the house back then, his Yixuan would not have be like this because of Chu lui. However, he resented the past and saw that Shen Yijun was still the same as in the past, taking care of things for him and working hard for him. He felt that he had let her down. How could he have forgotten that everything in this family now belonged to Shen Yijun? everything that belonged to Xia Yixuan. It was all her own fault. With Xia Yixuan''s personality, even if there was no Chu lui in this world, there would be someone else, and she would not have a good ending. He sighed, but his heart felt empty. Not long after, Shen Yijun had finished packing his luggage. Xia mingzheng had wanted to say something to Shen Yijun, but in the end, he only took a deep look at Shen Yijun before he carried his luggage and left. As for where he went, he didn''t say. As for what he was going to do, he didn''t say. He didn''t even say when he would return, because even he didn''t know when she would be able to return. He took the card to the bank to retrieve some foreign currency. There was quite a lot of money in the card, but it could be the entire bnce of the Xia family''s current funds. To be honest, he felt guilty holding the money. Even if the money used to belong to the Xia family, it now belonged to Shen Yijun. If the money did not belong to Shen Yijun back then, it would have been taken away by the rtives of the Xia family who had broken off rtions with him. How could he still withdraw and spend it now? When he thought of the excuses he had used, he felt ashamed. He did not have any rtives or friends now. He had already cut off all contact with Xia Yixuan''s mother. Ever since the Xia family got into trouble, these people ran away faster than the other. No one lent a helping hand. How could he still have any friends now? his face could not help but burn. He did not know how he had thought of such an excuse back then. After changing his foreign currency, he got on the ne. The country he was going to was very far away and there was no direct flight. He had to change several flights before he could arrive. Moreover, that ce was a no man''snd. He actually didn''t know how to get the person out of there. He could only take one step at a time and think about it after he got there. After getting off the ne, he didn''t rest. He bought another flight and flew to another ce. This time, he flew for four whole days. In these four days, he did not eat well or sleep well. He seemed to have be a big ball of thin air. It was only on the fifth day that he dragged his exhausted body into the hotel. He had spent a lot of money to find out that there were people here who had connections with the other side. He could save Yixuan through these people, but he would have to spend a lot of money. If it were in the past, as long as it was rted to money ... He would definitely not even blink his eyes, but he could not do that now. He was very thrifty when it came to spending money, and he did not dare to spend too much. Every time he used his card to withdraw money, he was worried that Shen Yijun would find out. During normal times. Shen Yijun did not care how much money he spent. However, if it was arge sum, there would be a message from the sender on her phone. If Shen Yijun found out, it would not be a small matter. He felt as if his entire body had fallen apart. He took a shower in the hotel with great difficulty, then opened his suitcase and looked for his clothes. He rummaged through the clothes inside and a small card fell out. This was ... He took out the card, but his eyes were hot, and his nose was sour. He knew what it was. Yes, he knew. He knew what it was. He had used it before. It was a card that could be used by all the card-swiping machines in the world. It was also a card that could be recognized. Actually, Shen Yijun knew that he had stolen his bank card and passport. Otherwise, she would not have left this card with him. In the past, he did not know what a married couple was. Now, he knew that this was what it meant to be a married couple. They did not separate when faced with a great disaster. They did not share wealth and prosperity but could not go through thick and thin together. He was not sure if he had married another woman instead of Shen Yijun. Would she have treated him the same way? He clenched the card in his hand. For a moment, he really wanted to go back. He wanted to go back to that woman''s side and say sorry to her. He had let her down for too many things. Not long ago, he had even med her. But in the end, his rationality triumphed over his emotions. No matter what, the reason he came this time was not for anyone else but for Xia Yixuan, his daughter who did not have any strength at all. Chapter 1184 Cheap Xia Yixuan With this card, it would be very convenient for him to travel in the future. He also realized that when this card passed through the card machine, it was his own phone that received the message. In other words, only he knew how much he had used. She had even thought of this. It was only at this time, in such a foreignnd, such a foreignnd with no one to rely on, no family, and no rtives, that he realized how good the woman by his side was. Other than the fact that she had not given birth to a child for him, she was not picky about anything else. He put away the card with aplicated expression and found a guide who was familiar with the ce. He did not stop there, but he booked a boat and went there. However, he did not know that this time, he had to admit that he did not know where his luck came from. This person was the only one who knew the route and the only one who had been there. If there was a second person other than him, Xia mingzheng would have to meet someone like mo Ming and fly there directly. Otherwise, just going out to sea would be very dangerous. It just so happened that this guide was going to send a batch of supplies over. Otherwise, Xia mingzheng would have to wait and he would not know how long he had to wait. It could be a few days, a few months, or even a year. He floated on the sea for seven days and seven nights before he finally reached the small ind. This was indeed a gold-panning ce. There was a lot of gold in a Sand River. Of course, a lot of gold could be mined in one day. If the gold-panning people were lucky, they could exchange the sand they mined for some small amount of food and daily necessities. The people here were either prisoners or people from unknown countries. Regardless of skin color, family, or age, when you came here, you were just a gold-panning ve unless you died. Otherwise, you''ll have to stay here for the rest of your life, until you''re old and you die. Unfortunately, the conditions here were very harsh. Not many people could live to old age. They might only be here for a year or a few days before they passed away for various reasons. It could also be because of a small cold. The guide that Xia mingzheng found spoke a lot to the supervisor. Xia mingzheng did not understand a single word, but he knew that they spoke for a long time. After that, the guide pointed at Xia mingzheng, and the tall and dark-skinned woman walked over. She looked at Xia mingzheng up and down for a long time before saying something to the guide. Only then did the guide start to speak to Xia mingzheng in English. He said how much it was, but it wasn''t a big number. Xia mingzheng finally heaved a sigh of relief. However, he was both happy and upset. A happy event that could be done with money was not considered a big event. He had brought almost all of his belongings today and had also thought of the worst oue. If he did not let her go, he would use himself to exchange with Xia Yixuan. If Xia ruoxin knew about this, she would probably sigh. Parents really loved each other. A father was a father after all. No matter how much his daughter bullied him, he was still a father. Although Xia mingzheng was not a good person and was actually very selfish, one had to admit that he was a good father. He was a good father through and through, but he did not teach his daughter well. However, he might be able to say something. If the upper beam is not straight, then the lower beam is crooked, right? The reason why Xia Yixuan was in this state was still due to Xia mingzheng''s education. He was selfish, so the daughter he raised was selfish. Otherwise, how could this daughter not recognize her family and stab him, the Father, in the end? But now, they could actually let her go, but all they wanted was money. However, this amount of money made Xia mingzheng feel ufortable. It was not because it was too much, but because it was too little. This money might not even be enough for one night in a star-rated hotel, but it could buy a living person''s life here. Xia mingzheng simply could not stand that his daughter was so cheap. They had agreed on a price. Once the money was paid, he could bring the person back. The ck woman got the money and generously asked Xia mingzheng to find the person. Xia mingzheng was anxious and afraid because the guide had said that the money was paid immediately. However, whether he could find the person depended on luck. It was possible that the person he was looking for was already dead. Xia mingzheng looked for Xia Yixuan anxiously. There were not many Easterners here, and most of them had fair and dark skin. Thus, at a nce, at least half of them were eliminated. These people were all yellow and skinny, and their skin was terrible. Because they were soaked in cold water every day, their eyes were wide open, but no one had any spirit in them. He had looked around for a long time, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat. The ck supervisor was obviously impatient and urged him again. Xia mingzheng had no choice but to pay again. The female supervisor then stopped cutting. However, Xia mingzheng knew that he could pay 100 times to extend the time, but if this person was not here, what would he do? he might not be able to find her even if he searched for his entire life. It was either that red-haired punk was lying or Xia Yixuan was not around. However, no matter what the situation was, Xia mingzheng could not ept it. He gritted his teeth and did not give up. He picked himself up and continued to search until his clothes were almost wet. At this time, he saw a woman with her head lowered from afar. She had ck hair and was an Asian. She was extremely thin and refused to look up. Xia mingtian suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart. He walked over and ced his trembling hand on the woman who was as thin as a dry ghost. The woman raised her head. She was so thin that she looked like a skeleton, but Xia mingzheng''s tears fell just like that. Yixuan, daddy finally found you ... &Quot; Xia Yixuan''s eyes glowed, but in her eyes, there was a hatred that Xia mingzheng did not see ... Chu lui sent his daughter to Xia ruoxin''s ce. Just as he stepped out of the door, his phone rang. He took a look at his phone and saw that it was mo Ming. "What''s wrong, mo Ming?" He was quite surprised that mo Ming would call him at this time, and on his own initiative at that. Between them, he had always taken the initiative to call more than once. This time, it was strange. Mo Ming actually called him personally. Did something happen? Chapter 1185 Youre Not Sad Mo Ming''s voice on the other end was no longer as anxious as before. It was still veryzy. Chu lui, Xia Yixuan has been taken away. &Quot; "He was taken away?" Chu lui stopped in his tracks. Who had taken her away? he was really surprised that there was such a person in this world who could take someone away from that ce. Back then, he and brother San had searched for news of Xia ruoxin and her for a few months. In the end, it was mo Ming''s help. Otherwise, they really did not know how to find her. a middle-aged man. mo Ming''s voice was not very pleasant. To be honest, it was an insult to him to take someone away from right under his nose. He did not know how the man found a local guide who was familiar with the ce, so he went there directly to exchange the person. "It''s that easy?" Chu lui sneered. back then, third brother and I had to be ves for a few months before we reached where we were? " "You guys are different. You don''t know where he is?" Mo Ming was not surprised by this. There was no goal, no information, and everything was done by feeling and exploration. Those were twopletely different concepts. Therefore, one could be simple, but the other was very difficult. It had to be said that the man''s luck was quite good to be able to find the guide. He was probably the only one who could reach that ce and Exchange the guide for him without anyone knowing. However, to him, this was indeed a disgrace. "I''ll help you get her back, okay?" Mo Ming''s voice stopped for a moment. I''ll find those who left my hands again. There aren''t many people in this world who can bring people back from my hands. &Quot; no need. I know who did it. Chu lui clenched his phone tightly. When mo Ming said that a middle-aged man had taken Xia Yixuan away, he already knew who it was. In this world, other than Xia mingzheng, who was her biological father, no one else would go to this extent for Xia Yixuan. This woman, Xia Yixuan, was really a failure to live and work for her in the end. The only one who gave up for her was her father, Xia mingzheng. thank you, mo Ming. You don''t have to interfere in this matter. Just leave it to me, " Chu lui said to mo Ming and hung up. Did he really have to kill this woman, Xia Yixuan, to end all his troubles? "What''s wrong with you?" Xia ruoxin felt that there was something on Chu lui''s mind today. This man did not have many things on his mind. What he meant was that if it could be solved, he did not have to keep it in his heart and suppress his emotions. What, did something really happen today? Xia Yixuan was back, and Chu lui did not n to hide it from Xia ruoxin. Now that the two of them had not returned, Xia Yixuan was still in danger. However, Xia Mingjing was not stupid. He knew that once he returned to the country, nothing could escape his eyes. she''s back. Xia ruoxin did not understand. didn''t you say she was at a good ce? why did she suddenlye back? " Xia mingzheng found her. Chu lui pouted. The luckiest thing in Xia Yixuan''s life was that she was born into the Xia family and had a father like that. If it was Li Manni''s family, the Li family would not care even if she died a thousand or ten thousand times outside. Xia ruoxin swirled the cup in her hand and then ced it by her lips. where did you send her? " Chu lui kept saying that it was a good ce, but she had never asked him what it was. you''ve been there. It''s a good ce. Chu lui Wang did not say the answer directly. He let Xia ruoxin guess. "Is it the gold-panning Ind?" Xia ruoxin did not need to think much to know that it was that kind of ce. She had been to many good ces, but the best ce was there. This was a memory that she would never forget for the rest of her life. She believed that it was the same for Shen Wei. Chu lui hated Xia ruoxin to the core. How could it be anything more than a happy day? he had prepared a house for her, hired two nannies, and provided her with good food and drinks so that she could grow old. Chu lui did not admit or deny it, but Xia ruoxin was right. "What are you going to do?" Xia ruoxin understood Chu lui''s personality very well. He had always liked to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. He was even afraid that the wildfire would not burn out and spring woulde again. Of course, it was also to prevent mi Dongfeng''s incident from happening again. "What do we do if we don''t?" Chu lui''s thin lips curled up slightly, and this curve was extremely heartless. People like her deserved to spend the rest of her life in prison. Since she didn''t like to be with Jin Zi, then she would just stay with him in prison. Those who were lucky could live a few more years and retire. Those who were unlucky could only me themselves for their poor lives. Actually, Xia ruoxin felt a little bitter. back then, you even dug out your heart and lungs for her. Aren''t you sad that she''s like this now? " "Are you sad? everything she has done to you. Chu lui ced his hands on the table. I''m sorry. How do you feel now? " He did not. The Xia Yixuan from before was long dead. She had been dead for almost seven years. The woman now was just a lunatic. She had almost killed his mother, Xia ruoxin, and her own father. What''s the point of keeping a murderer like this? Xia ruoxin held the cup in her hand tightly. How should she put it? she shook her head. Actually, she really knew what to express. Actually, she had already been through some pain and had already forgotten. forget it. she put down the cup in her hand. she has a good father. This is something that she is happier than me. If she can change, then let her send her father off. I don''t need her apology, but Xia mingzheng does. After all, I saw with my own eyes how Xia Yixuan grew up. Xia mingzheng and Shen Yijun spent so much effort to raise her. &Quot; you''re still as soft-hearted as before. You''re such a Saint. Chu lui knew this kind of personality of hers. Actually, he regretted telling her. If Xia Yixuan could change, he would not mind letting her live. After all, he knew that even though Xia ruoxin did not say it out loud, she still cared about Shen Yijun in her heart. Because that was not someone else but Shen Yijun. He was also very clear that she only kept Xia Yixuan for Shen Yijun. With Xia Yixuan around, Xia mingzheng would live his life with Shen Yijun in peace. Otherwise, if Xia mingzheng was unhappy, how could Shen Yijun livefortably? Otherwise, what did Xia Yixuan''s life or death have to do with them? "Since you care, why don''t you admit it?" Chu lui''s heart ached for her. Even though she always said that she didn''t acknowledge her as her mother, who was the one who gave Shen Yijun the 50% inheritance when the Xia family fell? otherwise, with Xia mingzheng''s current worth, he would have to sleep on the streets with his wife, let alone live a carefree life. Chapter 1186 She Wants To Go Home Xia ruoxin touched her face gently. acknowledge? acknowledge what? " She smiled. There was no smile in her clear eyes, but there was no sadness either. There was more or less self-deprecation. "They''re all unrecognizable, what''s the point?" Chu lui reached out his hand and ced it on her forehead. At this moment, the curve on his lips rxed and became more natural. "No matter what, I''m still here." Yes, no matter what, he was still here. The most beautiful words in the world were not ''I love you'', but'' I love you''. I''m still here. Xia ruoxin''s hand on the table started to clench, but she still did not respond. Even though she had already said that she could try to be with Chu lui again, she was not ready yet. Give her some more time. Chu lui was still smiling. He did not smile much, but because of this smile, his fierceness had melted quite a bit. It was not winter, but spring. Perhaps not longter, all living things would be revived, and all flowers would bloom. At that moment, Xia mingzheng really did not dare to return to the country because he knew Chu lui''s ruthless personality. He did not dare to let the Chu family know about Yixuan''s existence. Otherwise, he was afraid that he could not protect this daughter. In the past, when the Xia family was still around, he was not Chu lui''s match. Now that he had nothing and could not even touch a strand of his hair, how could he possibly protect Yixuan under Chu lui''s watch? Hence, they did not return to the country at all. They stayed in a small farm overseas and let Xia Yixuan recuperate here. Fortunately, Shen Yijun had secretly brought him the card. Otherwise, he might not even be able to afford a ne ticket back to the country, let alone live here with food and amodation. "Daddy, I want to go home." Xia Yixuan repeated the same sentence. She lowered her head and pulled at her fingernails. Every time she spoke, she seemed to be going crazy. Xia mingzheng squatted down and patted Xia Yixuan''s shoulder. &Quot; "Yixuan, do you know how hard it was for me to get you out? Listen to me, stay as far away from that man as possible. Forget everything in the past and live a good life. You''re the only daughter I have. Do you really want me to see you off?" Xia Yixuan pushed Xia mingzheng''s hand away forcefully andy down with her back facing him. Xia mingzheng was helpless towards her personality. He really did not understand why the child he raised was so disobedient. They could not go back, they really could not. However, Xia Yixuan was determined to go back. Xia mingzheng could answer her anything, but other than this, he was not as naive as Xia Yixuan to think that Chu lui would really let them go. Just the things that his daughter had done were enough for Chu lui to hate him for the rest of his life, especially since she had caused Xia ruoxin''s death. Not to mention Chu lui, even if Shen Yijun was there, she would not be able to enter the Xia family''s house. It was impossible for Shen Yijun to forgive her. No matter what Xia Yixuan did to her father, he could tolerate and forgive her. However, Shen Yijun was not Xia Yixuan''s biological mother. The only reason he did not dare to bring Xia Yixuan back was because of Shen Yijun and Chu lui. He did not want his daughter to die, but he did not want his wife to be disappointed either. This time, Shen Yijun clearly knew that he was going out, but she did not ask anything and even gave him her credit card. However, if she knew that he was not going to visit any rtives this time and was going to save Xia Yixuan, he could already imagine how angry and disappointed Shen Yijun would be with him. Therefore, no matter which aspect it was, he couldn''t take the risk. They couldn''t afford to take the risk. However, Xia Yixuan was very stubborn, and her temper was getting worse. She screamed, smashed things, and refused to eat. She watched as she starved to death. Xia mingzheng had no choice but to agree in the end. They could only think of a way to get off the ne in a small city and be more careful in hopes of hiding. "After you go back, remember not to walk around." Xia mingzheng had said this many times, but he was still afraid that it was not enough. He was still afraid that Xia Yixuan would not remember. if it is not necessary, you must not leave the house. Even if you do, you must wear a mask. Remember not to return to your old home, and don''t let your mother or Auntie see you. &Quot; And that word ... Xia mingzheng could not say it, and Xia Yixuan probably could not shout it either. "Why can''t I go home?" Xia Yixuan''s face darkened, and only skin and bones were left on her face. It was extremely ferocious and terrifying. that''s my home. Why can''t I go back? " she suddenly mmed the table. are those two b * tches still at home? did they take my home away? dad, that''s our home, that''s our home. That''s the Xia guy, not the Shen guy? " Xia mingzheng lifted the corners of his lips in embarrassment, but it hurt his face and heart. "Yixuan, have you forgotten? "You were the one who gave half of the family''s assets to someone else. That person owed Xia ruoxin, so he gave the other half to your Auntie. Now, not only you, even the food I eat, the ce I live in, and the things I use are all from that Shen guy. If it wasn''t for him, your father would be out on the streets, not to mentioning to find you and bring you home." Xia Yixuan''s face was ashen, but she had nothing to say. Yes, she did all these things. She did all of them, but they still belonged to the Xia family. They were all hers. daddy, I don''t want to live a life of hiding. Xia Yixuan stood up. I don''t want to be unable to leave the house. I don''t want to be like a dog that can only hide in the house for the rest of my life. She still wanted revenge and to let those who owed her die a terrible death. but if you don''t hide, what can you do? no matter how much you hide your face, it''s still yours and Xia Yixuan. It''s impossible for you to be someone else. No matter how much you disguise yourself, people will still recognize you. Xia mingzheng did not think that his daughter could live like a little princess and get whatever she wanted. Now, he only hoped that Xia Yixuan could live on. Even if it was like what she said, living in the same room for the rest of her life, that would be good. After all, that was living. He was not dead. After a few years, when the incident had faded and no one remembered her, she coulde out. She would not go to Chu lui''s ce and find a small ce. She would find an honest and reliable man who had money and could let her daughter live a carefree life. However, the prerequisite was that she had to behave herself and not do anything out of line. Chapter 1187 1178-Must Go Back "My face?" Xia Yixuan touched her face. Yes, her face, her face ... Suddenly, she pulled Xia mingzheng''s sleeve. dad, I want stic surgery. Yes, I want stic surgery. As long as I have stic surgery, no one will recognize me, right? Dad, take me to get stic surgery. I''ll get stic surgery to look like someone else." Xia mingzheng was not willing, but this might be hisst resort. As long as he changed his appearance, no one would know that this was Xia Yixuan. Then, he could find an excuse and say that this was a rtive''s child and that he had brought her home. No way. He felt that others might be fooled, but he definitely could not let Shen Yijun. One should not forget that Shen Yijun had watched Xia Yixuan grow up. No matter how much a person''s appearance changed, his actions, her gaze, and even his habits would not change. However, even though he could not go back to the Xia family, he could take care of her nearby. Although Xia mingzheng really didn''t want his daughter to stab him in the face, he had no other choice. The second thing Xia mingzheng contacted was the best stic surgery hospital here. Of course, money could be said to be omnipotent now. Although the Xia family had declined, half of their assets were still a huge sum. Moreover, even though the assets were in Shen Yijun''s hands, they were in his hands. Xia Yixuan touched her face. She was excited just thinking about it. She wanted to make herself look like a celebrity and appear in front of everyone with this appearance. Then, she would y with them in the palm of her hand. Be it Chu lui, Lu Aihua, Shen Yijun, or of course, Xia ruoxin who was upying the Xia family now, all of them belonged to her. They were all left to her by her father. What right did that bastard Xia ruoxin have to get what belonged to the Xia family? What right did she have to stay in her house? The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. The facial features on her face, which was almost full of bones, twisted. It was just that sometimes, even if the idea was good, it also had to see if reality allowed it. In reality, with Xia Yixuan''s face, she could not even take a knife. The doctor studied her facial features for a long time, then stretched out his hand to turn her face around. He shook his head. I''m sorry, miss Xia. Your face is not suitable for surgery now. No surgery is possible, including a small double eyelid operation. &Quot; "Why?" Xia Yixuan stood up suddenly, and her voice became shrill as if her fingernails were scratching the table or a piece of chalk was scratching the ckboard. The doctor could not help but feel his eardrums being pricked, and that sound made his heart constrict. He felt extremely ufortable. "Why can''t I perform the surgery? is it because you''re afraid that we don''t have money?" Xia Yixuan''s voice continued to shriek, tighten, and even be frantic. The doctor could not help but hear the noise from time to time. He quickly exined to Xia Yixuan, " miss Xia, this has nothing to do with money. It''s not that our doctors can''t meet your requirements. "On the contrary, our team is very famous internationally. I''m very confident in our doctors" skills. Of course, I''m also confident. Miss Xia, it''s not a problem on our side, but on your side, you have serious anemia, and your heart is not in good condition. Your stomach, lungs, and other major bodily functions are not very good. If you force yourself to perform the surgery, it may affect your health and there will be quite a lot of danger." Actually, the doctor was very tactful. Of course, when he said danger, it meant death. No one could guarantee the sess of the operation. In fact, even a small operation could make Xia Yixuan''s heart stop beating on the operating table. No hospital would use their reputation to bet on the sess rate of this operation. Of course, no doctor would be stupid enough to cut a body that couldn''t withstand any surgery. This wasn''t cutting pork. If it went bad, he would cut another piece. Therefore, he dared to say that no hospital in this world would be willing to ept her operation, even if they were short of money. Xia Yixuan''s dream of getting stic surgery was also shattered here. Her physical condition did not allow her to have stic surgery at all. Yes, it was not allowed. She did not even look at what flesh was left on her face. How could the doctor do the surgery? her entire face was just ayer of skin stuck to the bone. As long as the skin was cut, one could see the White bones. As for when Xia Yixuan could have the operation, the doctor gave her a conservative time of two years. Of course, it was just a conservative time; it would only be a little more and not a little less. Xia Yixuan had already damaged her body in the gold-panning area, and it was normal for her to recover for one or two years. Even Xia ruoxin''s body was not in good condition until now. At that time, Chu lui had looked for many ways to nurse her body back to health. Finally, her body recovered. However, it could not bepared to a truly healthy person. After all, He still needed to recuperate for a long time. Yixuan, do you want to stay here for a year or two? " Xia mingzheng carefully discussed with his daughter. Before he could finish, Xia Yixuan suddenly turned around. Her beast-like gaze made Xia mingzheng take a step back. Xia Yixuan''s eyes stared straight at Xia mingzheng. dad, I''ve said it before. I want to go back. I won''t be here. I must go back ... &Quot; but ... Xia mingtian was about to speak but was interrupted by Xia Yixuan again. "No buts. I want to go back, so I have to go back." After she finished speaking, she had already entered her room and started to pack her things. She would not stay here, and it was even more impossible for her to wait for two years or even longer. How was she going to live such a life ... Xia mingzheng''s smile was bleak. He was such a failure. How did he raise a daughter like this? no matter how unwilling he was, he could not win against Xia Yixuan. They got on the ne back to China, but theynded in a small city. Xia mingzheng insisted on this, but Xia Yixuan pouted and did not say anything. Of course, it was considered an agreement. Xia mingzheng heaved a sigh of relief and thought that Xia Yixuan might have thought it through. The two of them got off the ne and he left Xia Yizheng in the small city. He left her quite a sum of money before rushing back. However, Xia Yixuan stood at the door and looked coldly at Xia mingzheng as he took his luggage and called a taxi. Sheughed coldly in her heart, and she did the same on the surface. To put it bluntly, in your heart, that woman and that woman''s illegitimate child are more important. Sheughed coldly and pulled the curtain forcefully. Her fingers were like chicken ws, and there were many wounds on them that had not healed. Then, her dull lips suddenly lifted. Chapter 1188 The Two Women Thisughter was like that of an evil spirit, and the strangeughter that came from her throat. Jiangnan was the most famous money-squandering establishment in this area. This was a paradise for the rich, but also a hell for the ordinary people. One could be rich overnight, but of course, one could also be poor overnight. Of course, one could also be an Emperor here and enjoy the life of an Emperor. As long as one had money, as long as one was willing, as long as one was generous enough, as long as one had enough money, then one could choose any woman here. This was a special ce that even the government would not care much about. Therefore, you could do whatever you wanted here, even if it was murder or arson. Of course, it was not really allowed here. If you burned a cup or a table leg, you would have topensate for more than just money. Jiangnan was a very mysterious ce. It would not reject anyone who was rich. Of course, Jiangnan was not an easy ce to enter. For example, people who were well-dressed and too ugly were rejected. Xia Yixuan never knew that one day, she would be rejected by others. It was not because of anything else but because she was ugly. She touched her face. She could ept any reason except for the word ''ugly''. She was ugly. How could she be ugly? she was the princess of the Xia family. When she was in the Xia family, she could have whatever she wanted. She could get whatever she wanted with just a word. She had Xia mingzheng as her father and Chu lui, a man who doted on her the most. It was just that everything had changed. It was when she faked her death. It was when she died and came back. She was no longer the Xia Yixuan of the past. She had done so much, but in the end, she had gotten something in return. No, she realized that she had gotten nothing. In the end, she could not even enter this ce. The reason was none other than that she was ugly. hehe ... sheughed. Sheughed with all her might. She was once the little princess of the Xia family, but she had been rejected because of her ugliness. Whose fault was this? whose fault? She gritted her teeth so hard that it hurt. No, she would not give up. Xia mingzheng asked her to ept her fate. However, what right did she have to ept her fate? what did she have to ept her fate? would she be able to live well if she epted her fate? Chu lui would not let her off either. Xia ruoxin and Shen Yijun, those two b * tches, were still alive. Lu Xiaohua was still with Chu lui. Why was she the only one living such a miserable life? why was she the only one epting her fate? why did she have to wagging her tail like a dog? She was hiding in a corner, waiting ... However, a day had passed, and she did not see him. Two days passed, and she still did not see him. She took out a mirror from her bag. It was hard to tell from the face in the mirror. This was the Xia Yixuan from the past. The flesh on her face had not grown out, and her hair was all cut off because it was in a mess. Even if she wore a wig, she was still as ugly. She touched her face and felt so much hatred that her entire body was in pain. The next day, she hid at the entrance of Jiangnan, scratching her skin from time to time. There were countless mosquitoes here, biting her non-stop. The more she scratched, the more itchy she felt like scratching. Until she scratched her skin until there were bloody marks, until the burning pain offset the annoying itchiness. At this moment, a car stopped at the entrance of Jiangnan, and a woman came out of the car. She seemed to be drunk, and even her steps were wobbly. Her whole body reeked of alcohol. She held her bag in her arms and suddenly stopped. She turned to the side, squatted on the ground, and vomited. She didn''t know how much she vomited, but in the end, all she vomited out was probably acid water. When she opened her eyes, she was met with Xia Yixuan''s murderous eyes and the filth that she had vomited out. Her expression seemed a little numb and dazed. After a long time, she felt her stomach ache again and vomited again. She vomited until tears came out. Only then did she raise her face, which was covered in exquisite makeup. Xia Yixuan ... Her red lips opened and closed slightly, as if she had only remembered this name in her previous life. Not long after, It was Xia Yixuan''s private residence. It was a decent two-storey building, and the furniture was all new. The drunk woman still seemed to be a little tipsy. Xia Yixuan walked over and picked up the ss on the table. She poured the water down from the top of her head. In an instant, the woman reeked of alcohol. ? Xia Yixuan, what are you doing? " The drunk woman suddenly opened her eyes, and her makeup began to smudge. However, even though she was treated this way, she didn''t seem to be angry. Had their edges been smoothened out, or had they been numbed by the torture of life? nothing, I just want to wake you up. Now we can talk. &Quot; Xia Yixuan sat down. She did not look very good, and she was extremely frustrated. The drunk woman raised her eyes slightly. Her face was as white as a ghost, but she still wanted to make herself look like a ghost. "You''re looking for me, but we don''t seem to know each other?" She took out a cigarette from her pocket and lit it up. Her movements looked very familiar as if she had been smoking for a long time. She puffed, and Xia Yixuan''s shadow could be seen in her dark eyes. It was very deep, but it was not obvious. The two women were at a loss for words, sizing each other up. Were theyparing who was more miserable? it was really ironic. are you really Li Manni? " Xia Yixuan could not believe her eyes. How did she be like this? why did she have the smell of travel all over her? she did not look like her past self anymore. There really wasn''t any. She used to be Chu lui''s wife. "What do you think?" The woman blew out a puff of smoke, which made Xia Yixuan feel terrible. miss Xia, do you think that if I''m not me, who else can sit here? what do you think a woman who has lost everything can be? even her own mother would sell her daughter to this ce just to get money for her son to marry a wife? " Li Manniughed sarcastically. It was indeedughable. She had fallen to such a state. She had received a prestigious education since she was young. She was highly educated and had once been in Chu lui''s palm. She had an identity that all women were envious and jealous of. However, now, the Li family had fallen, and she had been sold out by her own mother. She smoked the cigarette again and again. The marks left on her body by different men were so disgusting, and she made herself feel disgusted too. Chapter 1189 1180-Cooperation "Do you hate it?" The cigarette between Li Manni''s fingers continued to burn as she squinted her eyes. I hate her. Of course, I hate her. But who can I hate? who can I hate? " She mumbled to herself. There was no one here that she could take revenge on, be it Chu lui or Mrs. Li. She was not capable enough to deal with Chu lui''s mother. what about Xia ruoxin? do you hate her? " That b * tch was living well now. How could she not? she ate and lived in their house. In the future, she would take everything from her house. When Li Manni heard this name, she pouted her red lips. of course I hate her. However, I hate many people. There are some people that she can''t afford to hate. As for who she hates more, she hates the Li family more. &Quot; She put down the cigarette in her hand. She was no longer the person she was in the past. After going through so many things, she had seen through those things. It was okay to hate orin, but things could not be done. She had already reached this point, and even people had be numb and resigned to fate. However, this Xia Yixuan definitely did not just want to see her, and she would not say so many things for no reason. However, she could see a kind of madness on her face, and this kind of madness had once appeared on her. This was jealousy. It was a crazy jealousy and destruction. so, you''re up to something. Li Manni''s Red lips curled up slightly. it must have something to do with Chu lui. Brother, it''s strange. It''s really funny. Two women actually hate the same woman for the same man. Then, are they considered love rivals? " If the two of them had the same enemy, they might be friends. However, she didn''t want to be friends with such a woman because they were the same kind of people. They would scheme against others, but they would scheme against each other. Cooperating with such a person was actually the stupidest decision. "Don''t you want to take revenge?" Xia Yixuan calmed down her emotions and sat down to ask her. "You''re using me?" Li Manni took out another cigarette and lit it. Then, she blew out a puff of smoke. In the smoke, her eyes were a little hazy. Wasn''t this the reason why she came to find her? "I''m just giving you a message. Don''t you hate her too? I can help you." Xia Yixuan suddenlyughed. As long as she could make that woman suffer, she was willing to do anything. Of course, how could she take revenge on her own? so, she had to find a wise friend for herself. Oh, right, Li Manni. She did not believe that Li Manni could let herself be in this state for the rest of her life. She would be a slut for the rest of her life. Li Manni continued to smoke slowly. After a long time, she opened her eyes again, but there was no light in them. "What do you want me to do?" Xia Yixuan''s eyes shed. This sentence had already be a silent agreement between the two of them. As for the madness that shed in Xia Yixuan''s eyes, it was as if she hated herself so much that she had lost her rationality. Li Manni saw it, but she only blew out another puff of smoke. After returning to Jiangnan, Li Manni went back to her residence. The ce was filled with all kinds of smells. There was the smell of women''s perfume, sweat, undergarments that had not been washed, and the smell of blood when women came to have sex. All kinds of smells were mixed together. At first, it was disgusting, but after a long time, it became a habit. She pulled out her suitcase from under the bed and wanted to take out a piece of clothing, but she realized that there was nothing in the closet that could be worn outside. She threw the suitcase away and walked out wearing only the one she was wearing. Actually, she wanted to thank Xia Yixuan. At the very least, she could not take out so much money at once to get her out of this ce. It was not an easy thing to bring a woman out of Jiangnan. The women in Jiang Nan were all sold for a high price. Of course, no man would buy a prostitute here. The men who came here were all from the upper ss. They just came here to have fun and look for excitement. They would not bring women like them with them, let alone buy them back and dote on them in front of their wives. Men were fickle, and of course, men''s words could not be trusted. Therefore, it was impossible for a man to buy them. The women here could only do the same thing until they were old and no one cared about them. Some of them would still be in Jiangnan, either as cleaners or washing dishes. Was there anything crueler than this in the world? They let a woman witness the passage of time with her own eyes. She watched herself grow old powerlessly, and all kinds of young and beautiful women appeared in front of her. Then, from time to time, they would also remember that they had once been young and beautiful. The men who said that they liked them back then might have already be rich or had white hair, but they could still find young and beautiful women. They were old and withered, and perhaps no one remembered their names anymore. In fact, most women were not willing to go out anymore. They could enjoy good food here. They enjoyed vanity, but if they went out, what could they do? what could they use to support themselves? therefore, Jiangnan not only tortured women''s bodies, but also their thoughts and souls. She walked out, and the light outside fell on her face. Li Manni no longer knew what it felt like. She had regained her freedom. She was no longer a woman in Jiangnan. She had thought about it countless times. Who would be able to bring her out of this hell? she had thought of many people, and many figures had appeared in her mind. There was Chu lui, her parents, her big brother li manxuan, and perhaps even Xia ruoxin, who pitied her. However, she had never thought that the one who would bring her out of this godforsaken ce would not be everyone she knew, but Xia Yixuan-the Xia Yixuan who had nothing to do with her and was even her love rival. Of course, the reason why Xia Yixuan let her out was also because of the deal they made. She picked up her bag and left the ce without looking back. Chapter 1190 She Wont Be Polite Anymore Mrs. Li hadpletely turned into an ordinary middle-aged woman. She would deduct the money in her hands every day. Her whole body reeked of oil and smoke. Her hair was a mess because she hadn''t taken care of it for a long time. She had learned how to buy vegetables in the market and how to bargain with others. In the past, she wouldn''t even care if a stack of money fell on the ground. But now, she ... Sometimes, he would spend half a day with others just for one or two Yuan. They would even curse loudly. Li Manni stood at the side and stared coldly at her mother. She adjusted the mask on her face and followed behind her. The house that her mother was living in now was the one that Chu lui had given her back then. It was in a rather good location. If this house was sold, it would be enough for a person to live without a luxury for the rest of their life. This house was under Li Manni''s name, but Li Manni was not the one living there now. Instead, li manxuan was part of the Li family. The Li family''s house was not bad. Li manxuan''s new girlfriend was quite satisfied with this house. It was not cheap. She thought that once she married li manxuan in the future, she could sell this house and rece it with a few other houses. With these few properties in hand, her days would be quite prosperous. A look of forbearance shed across li manxuan''s eyes. He did not want to have a girlfriend, but in order to shut his mother up, he had no choice but to find one. She was uncultured, had no looks, and had no personality. She could not bepared to the girlfriends he had had in the past. Moreover, after what happened to him, he could not even lift his spirits to do it, and he did not have any sexual needs anymore. He had be a eunuch. let''s sell this house and buy another one. It''s a bit of a waste for us to live in this one. We can move to another ce for two or three houses. the woman had obviously already considered herself as li manxuan''s wife. She was also starting to n how she could make full use of the house. we''ll live in one apartment and rent out a few more. By the way, I''m not living with your parents. I''m famous for that. I''m the only child in the family and I don''t know how to serve others. &Quot; As the woman spoke, she clearly did not notice the disdain in li manxuan''s eyes. As for this house, he sneered in his heart. If he could sell it, he would have done so a long time ago. Why would he need to wait for her to say it? This house was under Li Manni''s name. They couldn''t even live in peace now, let alone sell it. After all, they only had the right to live, not the right to sell. No, actually, they didn''t even have the right to live. They could only live in this house because they had the key. If they lost the key, they wouldn''t be able to move in again even if they smashed the door. As for where Li Manni had gone, li manxuan didn''t care at all. He never felt that he had done anything wrong. He wanted the Li family to rise again, so he went to borrow from the loan sharks. However, he didn''t expect that the business he invested in would be so bad that the interest of the loan sharks would snowball like a ball of interest. It grew bigger and bigger, and he couldn''t afford to pay it back. He had no choice but to try his luck at the table. However, his luck was obviously not good. In the end, not only did he lose all his money, but he also owed arge sum of money. He either lost an arm or had to pay back the money. In the end, Li Manni was the one who had to pay the debt. She didn''t ask where she had gone, and Mrs. Li didn''t say anything either. They all lived here with a tacit understanding, as if Li Manni had never existed. It was also as if Li Manni had died, and they enjoyed her things and lived in her house. They would even curse at her asionally. Fortunately, Li Manni did not die. If she had really died, she would not have died in peace. Li manxuan impatiently interrupted his girlfriend''s endless chatter and led her into the pure duplex house. Li Manni only walked out from the side after they had entered. A cold smile hung on her lips, and then she turned to leave. The curve on her lips had never disappeared. She used her identity card to get the title deed for the house. Thewyer had given the house to her directly, but she didn''t give it to Mrs. Li for some reason. He was right. Otherwise, it would be a very troublesome matter for her if the property ownership certificate was not in her hands. She took the property certificate and other things, then found an agency to hang the house up for sale. If the Li family felt even the slightest bit of guilt towards her, she might not have done this. However, she realized that they didn''t. They had nothing. They didn''t even feel the slightest bit of guilt. So, what was there for her to care about? what was there for her to be conflicted about? Ha, sheughed, but herugh was without any emotion. Since he didn''t care about her, why should she be polite to him? The house was sold very quickly. It was sold out in just a few days. However, there were some issues with the house purchase, so they could not buy it back for the time being. Li Manni was very satisfied with this. It was not because she wanted the Li family to stay for a few more days, but because she would not be able to see anything when the Li family was chased out when she left. That''s good, out of sight and out of mind. The house was sold for a good price. Yes, it was quite good. It was enough for her to spend for a lifetime. She deposited the money in her own ount, and Xia Yixuan was still waiting for her news. She said that Xia ruoxin was part of the Xia family, but she felt that it was impossible. She and Chu lui had been husband and wife for four years. How could Chu lui let Xia ruoxin live in the Xia family alone? No matter what, she had heard that Xia ruoxin had died in the hands of Song Wan and Xia Yixuan. Now that she hade back to life, Chu lui had not taken any action. Wasn''t that strange? Yang ruolin handed over her card. She was very generous. She bought a piece of clothing in three colors without even blinking. She seemed to be enjoying the envy of others. She took the card and the clothes. She was already carrying a pile of things in her hand and was ready to go to the blood test again. At this time, a woman wearing a mask came over and paid for a piece of clothing. It was almost the same amount as what she had just taken. "What are you looking at?" Yang ruolin didn''t like the way this woman with a mask looked at her. The woman in the mask lowered her head, took out her wallet, and handed the money over. Yang ruolin snorted. "Pauper!" Chapter 1191 How Did You Become Like This? She was walking in her high heels, but she didn''t know that the woman in the mask had been staring at her back. There was an indescribable and inexplicable meaning in those eyes. This woman was not quite right. In a quiet Western restaurant, the melodious sound of the piano had the unique elegance and romance of the ce. There weren''t many people inside. In a corner, there was a woman wearing sunsses and her hair was draped over her shoulders. The woman seemed to be waiting for someone. At this moment, the door opened, and a man in a suit with an extraordinary aura walked in. He said something to the waiter, and the waiter led him to the ce where the woman was sitting. you''re here. the woman raised her head. When she saw the man in front of her, too manyplicated emotions shed through her eyes. She had even forgotten whether there was love between them when they first got married. Actually, even if there was no love, there was still love. However, she had been too greedy. "Is there something you need?" Chu lui sat down. His dark eyes were dark and gloomy. Li Manni took off her sunsses. Her red lips moved. Her face seemed to have aged a lot, and the years had made her heart ache. Chu lui was still Chu lui. Time seemed to have stopped on him. His facial features were still cold, and the suit he wore was always spotless. From the beginning to the end, there was no sign of disheveled or aged on this man. It was as if time had only given him gentlemanly manners, maturity, and steadiness. She quickly picked up the cup on the table and took a big gulp, but she choked. At this moment, her facial features were all wrinkled together, and there were obvious lines at the corners of her eyes. One after another, it was as if she had suddenly aged more than ten years, and even her skin had aged along with it. Chu lui only asked for a ss of water for himself, and his fingers tapped the ss lightly. "How did you end up like this?" His gaze fell on Li Manni''s overly aged face. Her life couldn''t have been too bad. How did she end up like this? he only knew that she had been sold by Mrs. Li. Even so, with that house, his life wouldn''t be too bad. He would have a chance to turn things around. That house had a market price of more than three million Yuan. ha ... Li Manniughed. "I didn''t expect you to be the one who asked me thest question." Sheughed so hard that she was almost in tears. I was sold to Jiangnan by my mother. You should know what kind of ce Jiangnan is. Li Manni did not believe that Chu lui did not know that ce. Chu lui heard it with his own ears and sighed. Mrs. Li''s mentality was really bad. She could even sell her own daughter. He picked up the cup and took a sip of water, but he was not interested in other people''s Affairs. Chu lui, can I ask you something? " Li Manni finally mustered up her courage. As for why he could still sit here with her calmly, it could be because the people he loved were all here. Therefore, his mentality was much more stable than before. go ahead, " Chu lui said calmly. She could ask, and he could choose to answer or not to answer. the one from the Xia family isn''t Xia ruoxin, right? " Indeed, Li Manni could confirm with one look that the woman was not Xia ruoxin''s. She looked like her, but her personality waspletely different. Xia ruoxin was not a gold digger, and she did not need to be. What Chu lui gave her, she would not be able to spend it all in a few lifetimes. Of course, the feeling was different. Even if a person had lost their memory, their personality would not change so much. Of course, the most important point was that Chu lui did not have any rtionship with that person. That was impossible. Therefore, this was the most puzzling and suspicious part of her. Chu lui put down the cup in his hand. The clear ss reflected his dark eyes, and he suddenly raised the corners of his lips. "Yes, you''re right, she''s not." I was right. Li Manni was surprisingly calm when she heard his answer. In that case, she wanted to ask another question. Xia ruoxin didn''t die either, did she? " Chu lui narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he could not figure out what this woman was trying to do. actually, you don''t have to answer me. I already know the answer. Li Manniughed bitterly. If she was really gone, you wouldn''t be discussing her life and death with me so calmly. "That woman is more important to you than your life." Chu lui''s thin lips twitched. "You''re done?" soon. Li Manni suddenly felt tears welling up in her eyes. That was the only thing he had said to her. ''You''re done.'' Actually, he hadn''t. How could she have finished? how could she have finished? however, when she saw Chu lui''s disinterested expression, she felt her numb heart ache again. She wiped her tears. Alright, she had already known what she wanted to know and asked what she wanted to ask. Chu lui, I''m selling the house. she was waiting for Chu lui''s reply. "You can do whatever you want." Chu lui looked up indifferently without much emotional reaction. He treated her even worse than a stranger. He was not even willing to say a word to her. And he treated her. It seemed that there was no longer any resentment in the past. However, sometimes, Li Manni didn''t want things to be like this. She hoped that he would have hatred and resentment. At the very least, he would still remember her. But now, why did she feel that all the traces she had left behind were about to disappear from this man? It was sad, really sad. I''m leaving. she turned her face away, not wanting Chu lui to see the tears rolling down her face. mm. Chu lui still did not have much of an expression. His dark eyes reflected her, his cold heart, and her sorry state. lui ... Li Manni''s voice faltered for a moment. She called him by this form of address that she had once loved to use. Chu lui''s fingers flicked the table lightly, and his eyes were cold and indifferent. Li Manni wiped her tears. actually ... she smiled. I don''t have any other intentions. I just want to say sorry to you. &Quot; I ept it. Chu lui closed his eyes. When he opened them again, there was not much emotion in them. perhaps I owe you an apology. After all, without me, you might be living a better life than you are now. &Quot; It was enough. It was really enough. Li Manni suddenly felt that the thing that had been pressing down on her was gone. It had disappeared. It turned out that sometimes, it wasn''t too difficult to let go, right? and she had already let go. There was no one in the world who had done anyone wrong. It could only be said that one was willing to fight and the other was willing to suffer. Chapter 1192 She Wont Help Her Now that the two of them were sitting here, there was an indescribable feeling. Perhaps it was just that the world had changed. In this moment, it seemed that some things really had to be put down. by the way, there''s one more thing I want to tell you. Li Manni was d that she had woken up early. Otherwise, she would have been a tragedy under Chu lui''s hands. it was Xia Yixuan who found me. She wanted me to work with her. As for what we''re working on, I believe you can guess. I feel ... she thought of Xia Yixuan''s face that was already like a skeleton. she''s a little crazy. You have to be careful. &Quot; thank you. Chu lui gently turned the ring on his finger. This ''thank you'' even touched Li Manni''s heart. If she had not been so persistent back then, if she had known how to let go back then, she would not have ended up in this state. That one sentence was enough. Li Manni stood up. Once again, she looked deeply at this man. This was the man whom she had insisted on clinging to and eventually became her husband. However, in the end, he could not escape the series of fates. It was not hers. It would never be hers. In the vast sea of people, where would be her final destination? she did not know, but she wanted to leave this ce. It would be the best start. When he returned to Xia Yixuan''s ce, Xia Yixuan was not there. This was good. Li Manni took out her wallet and took out some money. This was double the price Xia Yixuan paid to redeem her. She would not be so stupid as to be used by others. Xia Yixuan was the only one who did not know that there were some people that she could never defeat. If she wanted to live a good life, the smart thing to do was to stay away from them. She believed that even though Chu lui was not a good man, as long as they did not provoke him, he would not take the initiative to touch them. She mentioned the few things that she had left. Of course, she had not touched a single thing in the house. She bought a ticket for the next flight. She did not know where she was going. Perhaps it was to a small town or a small city. She wanted to use the money from selling the house to start over. Just like Xia ruoxin, she wanted to be an ordinary person with no past. When Xia Yixuan returned and saw the money on the table, she did not understand what was going on at first. She threw the money into the drawer and waited for Li Manni toe back. She still wanted Li Manni to help her take revenge. Hehe. She sneered. With Li Manni, she could take revenge. Of course, she would not be so stupid as to stab Chu lui and the rest to death. She wanted a bait, Li Manni, of course. Li Manni''s hatred for Chu lui was no less than hers. She wanted Chu lui to see what a woman''s heart was like. She poured herself a ss of water and satfortably on the sofa, waiting for Li Manni toe back. At first, she could still smile, rest, be proud, and think about the thrill of revenge. However, she soon stopped smiling. An hour passed, two hours passed, the sky turned dark, and the sun was about to rise ... "Li Manni, you b * tch!" With a loud bang, she smashed the ss on the floor. The ss shattered on the floor, and her broken shadow and twisted face could be seen on the ss. Li Manni had disappeared. Everything had disappeared. The money she had left behind had disappeared just like that. Xia Yixuan did not give up. She waited at the Li family''s door for a few days, but Li Manni never appeared. Until one day, the Li family was chased out of the house. Xia Yixuan then found out that the house had been sold, and the only person in the world who could sell the house was Gu Manni because the house was in Li Manni''s hands. The Li family and Xia Yixuan were dumbfounded. After Xia Yixuan went back, she opened the drawer forcefully and took out the money. She counted them one by one. It was exactly the money she had used to redeem Li Manni. There was also a note that seemed to have something written on it. At first, she didn''t notice it, but now that she paid attention, it was just a few lines of small words. It was as small as a mosquito. She held the money in front of her eyes. The words were not erged, but she could clearly see what was written on it. if I were you, I wouldn''t do anything to Chu lui. It''s already a gift from the heavens that you''re still alive. Sometimes, we think that we''re smart, but in the eyes of others, we''re stupid. Just like how in your eyes, you think I''m stupid, but I also think you''re hopelessly stupid. Xia Yixuan tore the money in her hands into pieces. Hehe, sheughed. Her skeleton-like face was so hideous that it was terrifying. How could she give up on revenge? how could she let Chu lui, Xia ruoxin, and Lu Xiaohua go? how could she be willing? even if she had to sacrifice her life for them, she would die with them. "Haha, haha ..." Sheughed like a crazy person and slowly climbed out of hell like a demon. Xia Yixuan had been waiting for a long time outside a private school for the rich and powerful. She was waiting for an opportunity-an opportunity to make a move. She did not dare to think about Chu lui''s biological daughter. She did not know if Chu lui had received the news, but he kept a close watch on rainy, that little b * stard. When she went to school, the teachers did not leave her side. When she was out of school, he was the one who personally picked her up. Furthermore, there were security guards around the kindergarten. She wouldn''t let any strangers get close to her. As for Lu Xiaohua, she had never been single before. It was not convenient for her to do anything to either of them, but there was no one else with that b * tch Xia ruoxin. Oh, she had lost her memory. She couldn''t remember anything from the past. Could amnesia take over everything she had? She was already a little crazy. Her mind was filled with hatred, but shecked the intelligence that she should have. In her eyes, there was something wrong with the Xia ruoxin who had the Xia family''s assets and whom she had been scolding. If it was really Xia ruoxin, why did Chu lui not care about her but get close to Lu Xiaohua? She had never thought that the Xia ruoxin she was talking about was a fake, and Lu Xiaohua was the real Xia ruoxin. All she could think of now was how to kill the Xia mother and daughter, Lu Xiaohua, and of course, Chu lui. The school bell rang. Soon, the students would be on holiday. This was a private school, and there were private cars to pick them up. Chapter 1193 She Wants Rainy Chu lui walked out from inside. She obviously had the pride of the Chu family''s eldest daughter. She lifted her chin, and her face was full of arrogance. The driver was already waiting for her outside. Chu Xiang walked over and naturally sat in the car. After the car drove away, Xia Yixuan walked out. Again, she couldn''t find an opportunity. However, she wasn''t in a hurry. She had plenty of opportunities. She sneered and wrapped her face with the scarf. After waiting for a few more days, she finally got the chance. The Chu family''s chauffeur''s car had a problem and was currently being repaired. It was recorded that Chu Xiang was still waiting in the school. However, Chu Xiang was not a child who could sit still. After waiting for a while, she became impatient and carried her bag and walked home. As she walked, she scolded people. She didn''t know that there was a woman behind her. The woman had wrapped her face tightly with a scarf, only revealing her eyes. When they reached a ce with fewer people, the woman took a few steps forward and immediately covered Chu Xiang''s mouth with one hand, carrying her away forcefully. Song Wan looked at the time from time to time. What time was it already? why was Xiang Xiang still not back? she called the chauffeur again, but he said that the car had broken down. When he repaired the car, he asked Chu Xiang to wait in the school. However, after he fixed the car and went back to pick Chu Xiang up, she was nowhere to be seen. Song Wan hurriedly went to the school to look for Chu Xiang, but she could not find her no matter where she looked. She panicked and wanted to call Chu lui to ask him for help. She could not care less about whether Chu lui liked Chu Xiang or not. However, before she could dial the number, her phone rang first. It was a string of unfamiliar numbers. She was hesitating whether to ept it or not. Instinctively, she didn''t even like to answer the call. Her fingers trembled slightly, and her fingers had alreadynded on the answer button. She ced her phone to her ear ... "Hey, Who are you?" hehe ... theughter from the other side made Song Wan freeze. That voice ... Yes, even if she turned into ashes, she would be able to recognize it. Xia Yixuan, it''s you, Xia Yixuan. &Quot; "I''m quite surprised that Auntie still remembers me." I don''t want to hear your voice. Song Wan felt disgusted at the sound of Xia Yixuan''s voice. This disgusting woman had calcted her well. Just as she was about to hang up, she seemed to have heard Chu Xiang''s voice. "Xiangxiang?" Song Wan''s expression was the same. Xia Yixuan, you caught Xiangxiang? " haha ... Xia Yixuanughed and gritted her teeth. It felt like her bones were grinding up and down, and it made one''s scalp numb. "Auntie, you must be joking. How am I catching her? I just want to invite your granddaughter over to y with me for a while." "Xiang Xiang, Xiang Xiang, are you there?" Song Wan shouted into the phone, " Xiang Xiang, tell granny, are you okay? " Xia Yixuan ced the phone in front of Chu Xiang, and Chu Xiang stared at the phone, her face pale and green. grandma, grandma, save me ... she was so frightened that tears and snot were flowing down her face. Xia Yixuan pouted. An adoption was an adoption. No matter what, she could not pretend to be noble. Xia Yixuan, what do you want? " Song Wan clearly heard Chu Xiang''s voice. "I don''t want to do anything," Xia Yixuan picked up another piece of bread and stuffed it into Chu Xiang''s mouth so that she would not make any noise and disturb her. She hated children now, and she was afraid that she would not be able to control herself and kill Chu Xiang. "Do you want money or something else?" Song Wan''s voice was trembling with fear. She had raised Chu Xiang by herself, and she had sacrificed so much for this child. If something really happened to Chu Xiang, she did not know how she was going to live the rest of her life. "Money?" Xia Yixuanughed. I have money. Auntie song, I don''t want money. her red lips lifted into a sinister smile. Auntie, don''t worry. I won''t do anything to your granddaughter. I want you to use another child to exchange for this. Of course, don''t worry. I won''t hurt either of the two children. &Quot; also, remember not to call the police. I have nothing now anyway. I don''t mind Chu Xiang dying with me. As long as Auntie song is willing to sacrifice Chu Xiang''s life, and as long as you dare to call the police, I dare to drag your granddaughter to die with me. &Quot; Song Wan''s expression changed. "What do you want rainy for?" "Auntie song, aren''t you asking the obvious? Of course, I want her parents toe. Otherwise, why do you think I want that child?" no, " Song Wan rejected. She couldn''t let anything happen to her granddaughter, but she also couldn''t let her son die. don''t worry. Xia Yixuan knew what song Wan was thinking. I''ve said it before. I just want to rify one thing. Besides, Auntie song, don''t bargain with me here. &Quot; if I don''t see the child tomorrow, you should bury your Xiang Xiang''s body first. Remember, Auntie. Don''t let anyone know, including Chu lui. &Quot; Xia Yixuan hung up the phone and lowered her head. She reached out and pinched Chu Xiang''s face hard. I hate children the most, especially your Chu family''s. Of course, she was not worried that Song Wan would not listen to her. She understood Song Wan very well. For Chu Xiang, she would definitelypromise. And she just had to wait. even if I''m the only one left in this world, I''ll still take revenge for myself. she suddenlyughed sharply. She was also crying, but Chu Xiang was so scared that she kept crying. At that moment, Song Wan almost dropped the phone in her hand. Call the police. Yes, call the police. The first thing she thought of was to call the police, but the moment she thought about how Xia Yixuan was a lunatic, she was afraid that Xia Yixuan would really do something to Chu Xiang. That was why she didn''t dare to call the police, but she didn''t dare to tell anyone. Tomorrow, yes, it was tomorrow ... where''s Chu Xiang? " when Chu Jiang saw that Song Wan had returned, he searched behind her for a long time, but he could not find the eye-catching Chu Xiang. did you find her? " He furrowed his brows. don''t tell me it''s really lost? if it''s lost, we have to call the police. &Quot; The moment Song Wan heard Chu Xiang''s name, she quickly replied, it''s fine. Xiang Xiang went to her ssmate''s house. It''s her ssmate''s birthday today. She might not evene back. she made up a random excuse to calm Chu Jiang down. is that so? " Chu Jiang did not suspect anything and continued to flip through the newspaper that he had just brought over. He did not notice Song Wan''s absent-mindedness. Chapter 1194 1185-Youve Become Bad For the entire night, Song Wan tossed and turned and did not sleep at all. She was worried about Chu Xiang, but she did not dare to let Chu Jiang know. "What''s wrong with you?" Chu Jiang opened his eyes. Why? can''t sleep? yes, I can''t sleep. Song Wan sat up. She had something on her mind, so how could she fall asleep? she was about to tell Chu Jiang, but when she turned around, she realized that Chu Jiang had already fallen asleep. She had no choice but to lie down again. After that, she did not sleep for the entire night. When she finally fell asleep, she did not know how long had passed. Suddenly, she sat up, but Chu Jiang had already disappeared. She broke out in a cold sweat and quickly sat up. "Where did Mr. Chu go?" Her voice was filled with urgency. Sir ... the nanny thought for a while. Oh, Sir went out early in the morning. He said he was going to y basketball today. By the way, what do you want to eat. Madam? I''ll prepare it for you. &Quot; "No need," Song Wan quickly took her bag and went out. Then, she took out her phone from her bag and found Xia Yixuan''s number from yesterday. However, no one picked up even after she called for a long time. She called a few times in a row, but the person on the other side seemed to be doing it on purpose. He was not willing to pick up her call at all. She didn''t dare to stop and went straight to the kindergarten. "You''re going to bring rainy back?" The kindergarten teacher asked Song Wan curiously. Of course, she knew Song Wan''s identity. Mr. Chu''s mother was Rainy''s biological grandmother. Of course, outsiders would not know about the rtionship between Song Wan and Lin lui. Of course, they would not know how bad Chu lui and Song Wan''s rtionship was. In the past, Song Wan had never gone to school to fetch rainy. Actually, it was not that Song Wan was unwilling. It was just that Chu lui did not allow his daughter to go to the Chu family and interact with Song Wan. yes, I''m here to pick her up. Song Wan tried her best to make her expression look natural. She looked at the time. Really, there was not enough time. It was almost time for her and Xia Yixuan''s appointment. "What are you waiting for?" At that moment, Song Wan started to panic. Her voice became unfriendly, and it gave the teacher a big shock. The teacher thought to herself that this old Madam Chu''s temper was really bad. Furthermore, this was her dearest grandmother; she couldn''t possibly harm the child. She didn''t think further and hurriedly carried rainy out. Rainy was initially quite happy, thinking that her parents hade to pick her up. However, when she saw that it was Song Wan, her smile disappeared. She had a delicate appearance with thick eyebrows, big eyes, red lips, and white teeth. Even without a smile, she was still a very beautiful child. Whenever Song Wan saw rainy, she did not know why, but she was always afraid of meeting the child''s face and her eyes that were almost identical to her son''s. rainy, granny is bringing you home. it was only then that she remembered that she really had something to do. She hurriedly reached out to hold Rainy''s hand, but rainy ced her hand behind her back, not letting Song Wan touch her. Song Wan didn''t have the time tofort this child. She hurriedly carried rainy and left without saying another word to the teacher. Even though rainy didn''t cry, there was no smile on her face. It was obvious that she was really unhappy. Actually, Song Wan did not think too much about it. Of course, she was not so inhumane as to really use her own granddaughter to exchange for Chu Xiang. She just did not want Xia Yixuan, this lunatic, to hurt Chu Xiang. As long as she could exchange for Chu Xiang, she would protect the two children no matter what. Her bag was also much heavier than usual. She had a knife for self-defense. If anything happened, she would risk her life. She wouldn''t let the two children get into any idents or harm. Rainy was carried by Song Wan. From the beginning to the end, she did not say a word orugh. She kept her face straight and pursed her lips stubbornly. This child''s personality was exactly the same as Chu lui''s. Sometimes, she was so stubborn that even adults could not do anything about it. "Oh, aunty song, you''re here?" Xia Yixuan saw Song Wan from afar. Of course, she also saw the child in Song Wan''s arms. Oh, really. Song Wan did not disappoint her. She had brought Chu lui''s daughter over. "Where''s Chu Xiang?" Song Wan hugged the child in her arms tightly until rainy was in pain. However, rainy still did not say a word. She only turned her face away and ignored her. Chu Xiang, you''re very safe. Xia Yixuan turned around and pulled Chu Xiang out from behind. At that moment, Chu Xiang looked like a little beggar. Her clothes were covered in mud, and her hair that she hadbed yesterday was a mess. Her eyes were swollen, and her nose was red. Even her mouth was stuffed with a rag. Chu Xiang saw Song Wan struggling and seemed to be calling out to her. Song Wan''s heart ached when she saw Chu Xiang like this. I''ve brought rainy here. Can you let go of my granddaughter now? " She lowered her head and looked at her bag without leaving a trace. However, how could Xia Yixuan not notice her dodging and the way she ced the bag? "Auntie song, throw me your bag." Xia Yixuan narrowed her eyes, and the smile on her lips was cold. Song Wan was taken aback, and panic shed in her eyes. what do you want my bag for? you only wanted me to bring rainy over. Now that I''ve brought her here, what else do you want? " I don''t want anything. Xia Yixuan''s face turned even colder. She put on a half-smile and ced her hand on Chu Xiang''s shoulder, causing her to struggle even more. don''t touch her. I''ll give it to you. I''ll give it to you immediately. Song Wan was shocked by Xia Yixuan''s actions. She quickly put the child down and threw her bag over. Xia Yixuan took Song Wan''s bag and touched it. As expected, there were still things inside. Song Wan had really underestimated her. This was not the first time she had done such a thing. She wanted to fool her with such lousy acting. It was reallyughable. She opened the bag and found a really good item inside. She took out the knife from inside, a new fruit knife. "Auntie song, have you gone astray?" She threw the scabbard on the ground and cut a lock of Chu lui''s hair. With this cut, arge chunk of Chu Xiang''s hair fell out. Chu Xiang''s face was pale from the shock. Her legs trembled, and a lot of water flowed down from her feet. She was so frightened that she peed. Chapter 1195 She Wanted A Lot Of Things don''t ... Don''t hurt my Xiang Xiang. Song Wan broke out in a cold sweat. sure. Xia Yixuan kept her phone and picked up the scabbard from the ground. She ced the fruit knife inside. It was so sharp that it could stab someone to death. Song Wan should be familiar with this feeling because she had been stabbed in the stomach before, and the scar might still be there. "Give me the child in your hands and I''ll let Chu Xiang go. Otherwise, I''ll slit her throat and turn her into a dead child." Xia Yixuanughed coldly. She had been looking at the child who was being held by Song Wan with hatred. She looked exactly like a b * tch like Xia ruoxin. She really hated this face. She wished she could destroy this face just like how she had destroyed Xia ruoxin''s face back then. Song Wan was a little hesitant. After all, rainy was her biological granddaughter and her son''s only daughter. She did not dare to joke around with Rainy''s life. However, the one in danger now was Chu Xiang. Xia Yixuan was a lunatic. She would definitely hurt Chu Xiang. However, she seemed to have forgotten that Chu Xiang would be in danger in Xia Yixuan''s hands. What about rainy? was she not in danger? hurry up. Xia Yixuan urged. She was already starting to get impatient. Song Wan''s heart skipped a beat. In the end, she could only clench her teeth and lower her head to look at rainy. Then, she ced her hand on Rainy''s small face. However, rainy turned her small face away and refused to let her touch it. rainy, don''t be afraid. Granny won''t let you be fine. &Quot; However, her promise was so weak. No, what could she promise with? what right did she have to promise? what could she promise with? Xia Yixuan pushed Chu Xiang away and reached out to grab Rainy''s hand. Then, she rudely carried her small body and turned to run. Song Wan had just grabbed Chu Xiang, but when she looked up again, Xia Yixuan was gone. Even her bag had been taken away by Xia Yixuan. She stood there in a daze as if a bucket of cold water had been poured on her from head to toe. She searched her body with trembling hands for her phone. She wanted to call her son, but she remembered that her phone was in her bag, and Xia Yixuan had taken it away. "Grandma ..." Chu Xiang''s body trembled continuously as she used her head to knock against Song Wan''s legs. It was only then that Song Wan remembered that Chu Xiang was still tied up. She quickly untied Chu Xiang and took out the rag in Chu Xiang''s mouth. Chu Xiang started to howl in a dry voice. Song Wan did not have the time to coax her, so she pulled her and ran. In the end, Chu Xiang had been tied up for too long, and her legs were still trembling. Furthermore, she had wet her pants and shoes, so she did not pay attention and fell to the ground. Chu Xiang was also in pain from the fall, and she cried even louder, almost at the top of her lungs. Song Wan quickly helped her up. Xiang Xiang, don''t cry. Granny needs to go home first. Song Wan was so anxious that she was about to cry. She carried Chu Xiang and ran. However, Chu Xiang was already a primary school student, and she was obviously more nutritious. Recently, she had gained a lot of weight. Song Wan could not carry her anymore after carrying her for a while. There was no car for her to sit in, and she did not even have any money on her ... Chu Xiang was crying, and she was crying too ... Xia Yixuan threw rainy on the floor with a thud. Rainy was in pain from the fall. She touched her arm. Her face was exactly the same as her mother''s, and it made Xia Yixuan hate her even more. Xia Yixuan squatted down and reached out to pinch the child''s tender face. "You look exactly like your mother, that bitch. So ugly." Xia Yixuan pushed rainy hard, but she did not cry. Thankfully, she did not cry. If she had angered Xia Yixuan, she would not only pinch her face but also punch and kick her. Xia Yixuan pinched the child''s face hard, but rainy did not even make a sound. She held her small lips tightly, and in a short while, her entire small face waspletely red, especially the ce where she was pinched. Xia Yixuan let go of her hand and felt that it was meaningless. She stood up and took a rope to tie the little girl up. However, the more she looked at the child, the more indignant she felt. She did not even have a child now, but Xia ruoxin had a daughter who was this old, and it was her brother lui''s. Clearly, brother Lu was hers. He had always been hers, Xia Yixuan''s. If she had not taken things too hard and left back then, how would it be Xia ruoxin''s turn to marry brother lui and give birth to this little bastard? "Little bastard ..." Xia Yixuan suddenly raised her leg and kicked the child on the floor. Rainy sniffed. It hurt, but she did not move or cry out in pain. "You''re smart," Xia Yixuan''s face was twisted as she smiled. Then, she squatted down and patted Rainy''s face, which was red from her pinching. remember, don''t talk. Otherwise, I will sew your mouth up. I hate it when children talk and cry." Rainy lowered her eyes and her head, not saying a word. Xia Yixuan yawned. She took Song Wan''s bag and poured out the things inside. The Chu family was indeed rich. There was a pile of cards in her wallet. She only had one card that Xia mingzheng had given her, which she had gotten from Shen Yijun. However, that card was useless. What she wanted was a pile of money and a pile of cards. She wanted luxury goods, jewelry, and more. How could that card satisfy her? Originally, these things were all hers. Yes, they were all hers. However, she had given up on them. In the end, someone else had taken advantage of her and even gave birth to a little bastard. She poured out everything in Song Wan''s bag and threw away the cards. It was useless to have them. Even if there were mountains of gold and silver in them, she would not be able to take out a single Wen. so poor. she took out all the money in Song Wan''s bag. She was indeed poor, only having a few hundred Yuan. However, she seemed to have forgotten that when she was still the Xia family''s eldest daughter, her wallet did not have any cash. It was not just a pile of cards. She threw her bag aside, took Song Wan''s phone, and walked out. At that moment, rainy raised her head. Her face was red from being pinched. It was painful and hot. She pouted and sniffed, holding back the tears that were about to fall. Chapter 1196 Your Daughter Is In My Hands Yes, don''t cry, be brave. She sniffed again and bit her lips. Then, she lowered her head and looked at the rope that was tied around her body. Her small brows furrowed. She twisted her little body, then twisted her little arms that were tied behind her back forward. She moved a little, and the ropes fell out. Her body turned a few more times, doing some actions that were almost impossible for ordinary people. Then, the rope fell down just like that, and it looked like it was tied up. Actually, no one knew. That''s right, no one knew. Even Chu lui and Xia ruoxin did not know that rainy had such a skill. It was the escape technique that she had learned when she was learning acrobatics. Hence, a normal rope would not be able to tie her up. She knew how to deal with this kind of situation better than the average child. She herself ran out of the acrobatic troupe and lived alone for a long time. She dusted off her clothes and ran out. Then, she hid outside so that the bad Auntie wouldn''t be able to find her and she could wait for her father toe and find her. Xia Yixuan carried a bucket of things and walked in. Then, she squatted down and took out the things in the bucket-a lighter, charcoal, fire, and a sealed space. "Hehe ..." Sheughed so hard that the muscles on her face trembled as she lit up the charcoal in the bucket little by little. She took out Song Wan''s phone and started to look for Chu lui''s number. Oh, I''ve found it ... She pressed the dial button, and the smile on her face grew wider. It was not beautiful, but terrifying. Xia ruoxin tucked her hair behind her ears and was looking at the report on the table. She read it a little slowly and had just started, so she was not very good in all aspects. Thus, she did not stand on ceremony and asked Chu lui for help. She had identally spilled a ss of apple juice on that man. Now, she could still remember that man''s dumbfounded look. If it was someone else, they would have been kicked to the Pacific Ocean by director Chu. However, it was Xia ruoxin in front of him. Not to mention a ss of apple juice, even if it was a bucket of apple juice, Chu lui would be willing to take a bath. Chu lui was a heartless man, but it also depended on who he was dealing with. Everyone had weaknesses and reverse scales. Chu lui''s weakness and reverse scale were the mother and daughter. If you mess with him, you''ll have a way out, but if you mess with the two women in his family, there''s an 80% chance that you''ll be gnawed by him until you don''t even have a bone. Xia ruoxin had just written one word when Chu lui''s phone rang. She took it and saw that it was Song Wan. Chu lui, your mother''s on the phone, " she said to Chu lui and put him on speaker so that he could listen to the call. She wasn''t interested in the conversation between the mother and son, so she took her documents and prepared to move to another ce. He left the phone here and let them talk through the air. However, just as she stood up, she heard a familiar, ufortable, and even disgusting voiceing from inside. brother lui, it''s me. I''m Yixuan. &Quot; Xia Yixuan? Xia ruoxin was about to leave, but she sat down again. She did not mean to listen to Chu lui''s call, but the other party was Xia Yixuan. The current Xia Yixuan was even crazier than Li Manni in the past. She also wanted to know why Song Wan''s phone was in Xia Yixuan''s hands. This was obviously not the case. The Chu family could not have any rtionship with Xia Yixuan now. It was Too Late To Hate her, so how could they have any contact with Xia Yixuan? Xia Yixuan''s voice continued. After the eerieughter, Xia ruoxin''s heart started to race for some reason. "Brother lui, what''s wrong? don''t you want to talk to me? But I really want to tell you. Oh right, I forgot to tell you something. Your daughter who didn''t die is with me. " bang! all the documents in Xia ruoxin''s hands fell to the ground. It was so loud that Xia Yixuan, who was on the other end of the phone, could not have missed it. brother lui, remember toe and look for meter. Of course, you have toe alone. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that you won''t see your cute daughter. Xia ruoxin''s daughter. She looks exactly like her when she was young. Of course, she looks exactly like brother lui as well. Those eyes of hers simply look like dead brother lui. What should I do? I like it too, but it''s a pity that I didn''t give birth to it. " Xia Yixuan added more charcoal into the bucket. brother lui, you have toe over earlier. Otherwise, you might not be able to see your precious daughter anymore. She''s ... &Quot; Xia Yixuan lifted her head and looked at rainy. Her initially smug face and curled lips suddenly stiffened. There was only a rope on the ground, but there was no child. She was the one who tied the knot, but where did the child go? did she disappear, transmigrate, or run away with the bone shrinking skill? she almost dropped the phone in her hand. No, even if that little bastard wasn''t here, she would drag a few people to die with her. She made her voice as loud as before. I will send an address to your phone. Remember, youe alone. Otherwise, I will disfigure your daughter''s face and make her look like her mother. What a beautiful little face. How beautiful would she be when she grew up? She hung up the phone after she finished speaking. Her eyes were wild and frustrated. The child had run away. She had run away. She had spent so much effort and prepared for a few days before she finally caught the child. How did he run away? No, she still had hope. Yes, she still had hope. don''t be afraid, Xia Yixuan. You can seed. Haha ... sheughed again, and her fingers scratched the phone hard. Address. Yes, this was the address. After entering the address, she forcefully turned off the phone. Then, she added more charcoal into the bucket and lit it up. She nodded andughed, as if she had already started to go crazy. Xia ruoxin quickly picked up her phone, but it was already switched off. On the phone, there was only this string of numbers and an address. She jotted down the address. She picked up her bag and ran out without thinking. Luckily, she had learned how to drive recently. Luckily, Chu lui had given her a car, and she had driven it here today. Luckily, it was not too far from here. She got into the car, and before she could even put on her seat belt, the car had already shot out like an arrow. Chapter 1197 1188-Something Is Wrong Chu lui came out of the bathroom and grabbed his hair with one hand. Just as he was about to leave, he saw that the floor was full of things, but Xia ruoxin was nowhere to be seen. Why was this woman throwing her things everywhere? He threw the towel in his hand on the sofa, then squatted down and picked up the documents on the floor, page by page. He wanted to see what she would do if a page was missing. When he picked up thest page, he arranged the documents page by page and ced them neatly on the table. He picked up his phone on the table, ready to call this woman and give her a good lesson. To be a good manager, he had to be rigorous about himself first. He had been the CEO of the Chu enterprise for nearly ten years and was a very good teacher. There were many people in the world who knelt down and begged him to teach them. It was unknown how many people were trying to squeeze their way through. There were plenty of people who wanted to be his student. Why? he had already lowered himself to give her free lessons, but she had already run away. He switched on his phone, and the screen lit up. But it was strange. Why was there a strange text message on his phone? on the text message, there was a string of names, and the sender was his mother, Song Wan. He remembered that Song Wan should be at home at this time. She could not leave her Xiang Xiang. She had to take care of her Xiang Xiang at school, eat, and sleep. Why would she send him such a message out of the blue? Did I send it to the wrong person? That was Chu lui''s first thought. He had sent the wrong number. He picked up his phone with one hand and was about to call Song Wan. However, just as he was looking for the number, he realized that Song Wan had called him just now. It was probably ruoxin who had picked up. He clenched his cell phone tightly, having a bad feeling. Don''t ask him why he had such a strange feeling. This was a feeling of insecurity, an instinct he had developed from birth. Did something happen? He gave Song Wan a call back, hoping that he was wrong. Sometimes, he even hated himself for having such a terrifying intuition. Song Wan''s phone was turned off. He called home again, and the nanny said that Song Wan went out early in the morning. She did not say what was going on and had not returned until now. As for where she went, he did not know. The nanny didn''t know, but she knew that he had gone out in a hurry. He then called Chu Jiang. "Dad, is there anything wrong with mom recently?" Chu lui asked, but he had already picked up his car keys and was ready to leave. "Something is wrong?" Chu Jiang thought for a while. yeah, there doesn''t seem to be anything wrong. She''s always following Chu Xiang around, and sometimes she doesn''t even go out. &Quot; Oh right. Chu Jiang seemed to have remembered. Chu Xiang went to her ssmate''s house for her birthday, but she didn''te back the whole night. Your mom didn''t sleep the whole night too. Maybe it''s because she misses Chu Xiang. After all, Chu Xiang hasn''t left home for a day. &Quot; but where did this ssmatee from? he actually doesn''t allow me to stay at home? " Chu Jiang could not help but grumble. It was not because of Chu Xiang, but because of Song Wan. Oh right. Chu Jiang seemed to have sensed that something was amiss. did something happen at your mother''s ce? " I''m fine. Chu lui was already in the parking lot. He was almost at his car, and he had no intention of telling his father about this uncertain matter. I was just casually asking. Alright, dad, you can continue ying. &Quot; He hung up the phone after he finished speaking, but his expression started to darken. It seemed that something was really wrong. Just as he was about to open the car door, his phone rang. He took it out and saw that it was a call from the kindergarten. "What''s wrong, teacher li?" Chu lui opened the car door and sat in the car. He left his phone on the car, opened the door, and reversed the car. "Mr. Chu, did you know that your mother took rainy away not long ago? I''ve only just heard it from the other teachers." Chu lui''s hand on the steering wheel suddenly trembled. how long has it been since my mother took rainy away? " His heart suddenly sank. It was so heavy that it was almost too much of a shock. probably in the morning. It''s already noon, " the teacher replied hurriedly. The other teacher beside her was also very anxious. They didn''t expect this to happen, but the other party was Mr. Chu''s mother. They weren''t too wary at that time. It was only when the teacher came back that they found out about this and quickly asked Chu lui. Chu Lui Hung up and looked for the message on his phone. He stepped on the gas pedal until it was t out, and the car sped off. He called Xia ruoxin again, but he heard music ying in his car. There was a bag in the front passenger seat. It was Xia ruoxin''s bag. She did not bring her phone with her. After pressing on his phone for a long time, there was a red dot on it. He couldn''t help but frown, and the location was the Chu family''s house. Ruoxin didn''t bring her GPS, and Rainy''s had broken down a few days ago, so she had brought it back for repairs. What a coincidence. He drove even faster, hoping that nothing would happen. At this time, Xia ruoxin had already gotten off the car and rushed to the location. However, it was very troublesome to run in high heels. She gritted her teeth and kicked her shoes off. She ran barefoot. Even though the ground was uneven and her feet hurt, it was still much faster than running in high heels. it''s here. she ced her hand on the door and took a deep breath. In front of her was a closed door. She pushed the door open and walked in. With a creak, the door opened. There seemed to be no one around, but there was the smell of charcoal and smoke. She couldn''t help but fan the air in front of her with her hands. The smell of smoke was very strong, and it made her ufortable and a little dizzy after a while, but in the end, she still walked in. rainy ... she called her daughter''s name, but there was no one inside. She couldn''t find her daughter even after a long time. Could it be that this was not the ce? she ran to the door again, but she began to feel dizzy. The smell in the air almost made her feel nauseated. This was ... Her eyes widened suddenly as she thought of the pranks that Xia Yixuan had done in the past. At that time, she had found a pile of charcoal from God knows where and pulled her into the room to burn the charcoal. Chapter 1198 Lets Not Die, Okay? In the end, that day, she had carbon monoxide poisoning and was in a moderatea. If the servants at home had not found her unconscious when they were cleaning the room, she might have died long ago. At that time, she had been lying in the hospital for a whole week. She vomited whatever she ate and seemed to have lost a lot of weight. However, in the end, Xia Yixuan only received a few scoldings from Xia mingzheng. Even when he raised his hand and wanted to hit her, he was stopped by Shen Yi. She also said that it was just a child who was insensible and could not be med on her. Xia mingzheng apologized to Shen Yijun, saying that he had let her down and let Xia ruoxin down. Thinking about it, they were really hypocritical. Actually, even if Shen Yijun did not stop Xia mingzheng, he would not have pped his daughter''s face. He was just putting on an act for others to see. Therefore, this smell was very familiar. Yes, this was the smell. It was the same smell when Xia Yixuan was burning charcoal. It was carbon monoxide poisoning. Her consciousness started to blur, but she was still subconsciously looking for something around her. She was not worried about herself, but rainy. It''s best not to do it here, not here. She fell to the ground gently. Although she was still breathing, she was almost unconscious. At that moment, general Chu stopped the car. He had just taken a few steps when he saw Xia ruoxin''s high heels. As he lifted the high heels, his dark eyes were as dark as paint. His body was very tense, and even the muscles on his body were tense. He clenched his hands and walked faster. His breathing also started to be slightly more rapid. When he reached the ce, he saw a closed door. He put his hand on the door and pushed it hard. The door was closed. He turned his body and started to hit the door with his shoulder. After a few times, the door opened with a click. The door shook slightly as if it was going to crack. The moment Chu lui went in, he knew that something was wrong. He took a few steps forward and saw a woman lying on the floor. It was Xia ruoxin. Yes, it was Xia ruoxin because of the clothes she was wearing and the fact that she was not wearing any shoes. "Ruoxin!" He quickly ran over and helped Xia ruoxin up before gently patting her face. ruoxin, wake up. Ruoxin. &Quot; However, Xia ruoxin had already fainted. Chu lui hurriedly carried Xia ruoxin and walked towards the door. However, just as he stood up, the door was suddenly closed from the outside. Chu lui pursed his thin lips tightly. He carried Xia ruoxin to the door and mmed the door. However, the door was rather sturdy, and it seemed to be locked from the outside. His dark eyes darkened as he kept banging on the door. He looked around and found an old chair. He took it and smashed it with all his might. He wanted to make a small hole even if it was just a small one. However, he seemed to be starting to feel dizzy. He knew that it was carbon monoxide poisoning. He would slowly lose consciousness and then die. With another bang, he smashed a small hole in the door. Light shone in from the hole, and his body swayed. It was obvious that he had lost his mind. He had held on for a long time, and it was also because of his self-control. If it were someone else, they would have fainted long ago. The chair in his hand also fell because he was too weak to pick it up. Ruoxin,e, face this. He helped Xia ruotou up and let her face face the not-so-big hole. His vision blurred for a moment, and then he used his shoulder to maintain her body in a fixed position. He shook his head and reached out weakly to stroke his hair. In the end, there was only his thin lips that moved a few times, but she did not know what he was saying. No one knew how much time had passed. Perhaps no one knew how long it had been. Perhaps it had only been a minute, or perhaps a few hours. Or perhaps it had already been the cycle of a season, the beginning of Four Seasons. Xia ruoxin''s fingers moved slightly. She frowned ufortably and wanted to move, but her body did not seem to be under her control. She had to wake up. Yes, she had to wake up, even though she did not know why. However, she had a feeling that she had to wake up. She had to wake up. Suddenly, she clenched her fists tightly and coughed heavily. She breathed in and out and even greedily breathed in the air outside. She narrowed her eyes. At first, she was still confused for a few seconds. Where was she? what was going on? she was facing a door, and there was a small hole on the door that let in light and air. Her face was pressed against it, and the fresh air she was breathing in came from it. She tried to move her body, but she was still weak. Suddenly, her eyes widened as she thought of something. At this moment, her body was obviously supported by someone''s hand from behind. She turned around and saw a man''s hand on the ground in a dark blue suit. The man was wearing a golden ring. She was no stranger to this ring. It was Chu lui''s. It was the ring that he always wore on his middle finger. She wriggled her colorless lips, but she could not say anything. Even if she wanted to move, it was extremely difficult. Suddenly, she started to knock her head against the door. One, two ... Three ... There was blood on the door, and she felt pain. The pain made her wake up and recover quickly. She clutched the door tightly with both hands and pushed the man behind her forward with her head. Just like that, they changed their positions. Chu lui ... she said uneasily as she ced her fingers on the man''s face. At this moment, his lips were turning green, and his deep ck eyes were tightly shut. All of a sudden, Xia ruoxin grabbed onto his clothes and ced her head on his shoulder. "Don''t die, don''t die ..." "We won''t die," "Alright?" The man still didn''t do anything. The smell of charcoal inside had decreased a lot. The exchange of gas was always everywhere and pervasive. Perhaps there was air inside now. She raised her weak hand and ced it on Chu lui''s nose. Luckily, she could feel his soft breathing and the warmth of his face. Her shoulders trembled as she reached out to hug the man''s waist. "We have a deal." "Don''t die ..." Chapter 1199 1190-Unwilling She clenched her fists tightly and reached out to pick up the wood in the hole bit by bit. Little by little, even if it was just a little, she could not give up. She had never thought of going out. She just wanted to have more air with them. Suddenly, there was a knock from the door outside, and the back door opened. Without the door to lean on, Xia ruoxin and Chu lui fell to the ground. However, arge amount of oxygen came from the air, and she started to greedily take in big gulps of air. I was wondering who it was. So it''s miss Lu. What''s wrong? why are you in such a sorry state? did you be a thief or did you have an affair? " A sharpughter was heard. Xia ruoxin held Chu lui''s hand tightly and sat up, using her body to shield the man behind her. She raised her head and looked straight at Xia Yixuan''s twisted and ferocious face. She really regretted it now. Back then, when Chu lui said that Xia Yixuan had been rescued, she had asked him to let her live. Now, she realized that she had actually made such a stupid decision like a Saint. Not only did she hurt herself, but she also hurt Chu lui and rainy. When she thought of the child who was still there and nowhere to be found, her heart clenched in pain. Xia Yixuan, my daughter. Where did you take my daughter? daughter. Xia Yixuan squatted down in front of Xia ruoxin. She did not need any rope to tie them up. There was no need. Did they have the strength? did they have the ability? could they resist? Lu Xiaohua, where did you get a daughter from? " Xia Yixuan covered her mouth andughed. do you really think that you''re Mrs. Chu and that you''re someone else''s child''s stepmother? even if you''re really a mother, you don''t have to put in so much effort, do you? you keep saying that you have a daughter. Did you give birth to your daughter? " she thought. Big miss Lu, you really are shameless. where''s my daughter? " Xia ruoxin repeated. what have you done to my daughter? " she clenched her fists by her side, but there was no strength in her body. She still had no strength, and she could not muster any strength. how would I know ... Xia Yixuan would not say that the little b * stard could actually break free of the rope and run. She wanted to argue, but she suddenly realized something. She reached out and grabbed Xia ruoxin''s hair tightly. Then, she stared straight into Xia ruoxin''s eyes. It was her. Her eyes narrowed slightly. It was her. She couldn''t be wrong. She had seen these eyes for almost twenty years. They had grown up together. This woman had been her shadow since they were young. Perhaps others couldn''t recognize her. Perhaps this woman had changed greatly and was unrecognizable, but she couldn''t be wrong about this pair of eyes. Xia ruoxin? you''re Xia ruoxin? " Her eyes were in a frenzy. you''re Xia ruoxin. You''re actually Xia ruoxin? " Yes, this woman was Xia ruoxin. She had no reason to suspect her. She was also sad that Gao Yi had to be by her side all day. No wonder she knew so much. No wonder she said that that little bastard was her daughter. No wonder. It turned out that Xia ruoxin had stic surgery. Otherwise, how could she know so much? Xia ruoxin held Chu lui''s hand tightly from behind, and even her red silk was tightly pursed. yes, I''m Xia ruoxin. she admitted. So what if she was Xia ruoxin? "Where did you take my daughter??€¡­ Xia Yixuan twisted her head like a robot, and her neck made the sound of bones rubbing against each other. "Ha, haha ..." She suddenlyughed out loud, and the lines at the corner of her eyes trembled. It was also a scene that made people feel disgusted. She pped Xia ruoxin''s face with force. Xia ruoxin, that''s great. Xia ruoxin, I''ve found you. I''ve finally found you. &Quot; "If I can kill you once, I can kill you twice." so the one in the Xia family is an imposter. I know. It''s an imposter. Xia Yixuan was almost hysterical. Her eyes were wide open, and her face was twisted like a monster. don''t worry ... suddenly, she opened her mouth, revealing her white teeth. "After I kill you, I''ll send your daughter to hell too. That little bastard looks exactly like you in the past. You''re just as annoying." Every time Xia ruoxin''s heart beat, it would throb in pain. Xia Yixuan was obviously crazy. She could really do anything. "Have you thought about Xia mingzheng?" Xia ruoxin held Chu lui''s hand tightly again and realized that she had no other way to bring Chu lui out of this ce. She did not even have the strength to fight with Xia Yixuan. She lifted her head. If there was anything that Xia Yixuan was afraid of in this world, it would probably be Xia mingzheng. don''t mention him. Xia Yixuan suddenly screamed at Xia ruoxin. Her expression became even more ferocious, and her voice started to be hoarse like an enraged beast. They began to bare their fangs and prepare to tear the enemies in front of them into pieces. She reached out her hand and pped Xia ruoxin''s face hard. I''ve told you not to mention him to me. If it wasn''t for you and your mother, that b * tch, I wouldn''t be living like this. Shen Yijun, that old b * tch, stole my father. You little b * tch, you stole my brother lui. You all deserve to die. You''re all cheap. &Quot; even that imposter can spend our Xia family''s money to be the eldest youngdy there. &Quot; but what about me? I''m going to someone else''s ce to find gold. Why should you all live better than me? why can you all get what originally belonged to me? " "I can''t ept this, I can''t ept this." At this moment, Xia Yixuan had really gone crazy. She was so crazy that she almost lost all rationality. In her heart, she was filled with all the injustice and injustice that the world had done to her. Her father was hers, brother lui was hers, and the Xia family was hers. Everything was hers and not Xia ruoxin''s. Xia ruoxin wanted to bite her colorless lips. She really wanted to curse that this was Xia Yixuan''s self-love and had nothing to do with anyone else. However, she understood Xia Yixuan''s personality very well. At this moment, Xia Yixuan had already gone crazy. Anything she said could agitate Xia Yixuan even more. By then, she and Chu lui might not be able to leave this ce alive. Now, even if she did not say anything, Xia Yixuan would not let their lives go. Xia Yixuan suddenly reached out her hand, and a cold glint shed in her eyes. When she opened her mouth, it seemed to be filled with fangs. A touch of coldness was reflected on his face and the knife in her hand that was glowing with a white light. Chapter 1200 Ill Let You All Die look at this. It''s not bad, right? " Xia Yixuan''s smile widened, and her eyes turned red. The things that were reflected in her eyes became more and more violent and inhumane. this was sent by Song Wan. If I use this to stab you and her son to death, do you think she will be happy? also, I forgot to tell you. she patted Xia ruoxin''s face hard. your daughter''s daughter was personally sent to me by Song Wan. I know that Chu lui has protected you and your daughter very well. Not even a drop of water was exposed. He didn''t even let go of a ten-meter radius around you. All I did was capture Chu Xiang and ask Song Wan to use your daughter as an exchange. In the end, she really came. So, Xia ruoxin, don''t me me. If you want to me someone, me Song Wan. &Quot; Xia ruoxin''s eyes shed with deep resentment. Song Wan. It was Song Wan again. How many times did she want to harm rainy before she was satisfied? tsk ... Xia Yixuan used her hand to p Xia ruoxin''s face. you used to look so much like your mother. Your mother used your face to charm my father, and you used your face to snatch brother lui away. They were all obsessed with you and your mother, especially brother lui. All these years, he only had you in his heart. Since you were five years old, he only had you in his heart. No matter who it was, they were all your substitutes. &Quot; haha ... Xia Yixuanughed again, but the corner of her eye seemed to have been cut. and it hurt badly. I really want to peel off the skin of you and your mother. But I cut your face, and you got an even more beautiful one, and a new identity. &Quot; "Ha ..." "The daughter of the Lu family, this is a real rich family. Lu family, why don''t I have such luck? tell me, how did you get stic surgery? however, I wanted to change my face, but everyone said that I couldn''t. I could only use my face for the rest of my life. I''ll be hiding like a beggar for the rest of my life." The more she spoke, the more agitated she became, and the more unjust she felt. Xia ruoxin, why don''t I disfigure your face as well? it''s not the first time anyway. at that moment, Xia Yixuan really wanted to experience the pleasure of a knife cutting through a person''s skin and blood oozing out. If one had not experienced that feeling, one would never know. Also, the feeling of stabbing a knife into a person''s body would make Xia Yixuan feel like she had changed. Xia ruoxin''s skin was originally fair, and now, with carbon monoxide poisoning, there was almost no color on her face. When she heard Xia Yixuan''s words, her hands were almost digging into Chu lui''s palm. She knew that Xia Yixuan had gone crazy. She could do anything and dared to do anything. Xia Yixuan continued to smile. forget it. Since we grew up together, I''ll keep your face for you. At least, when they bid farewell to your body, you''ll still be beautiful. &Quot; "Hahaha ..." Sheughed sarcastically again and raised the fruit knife in her hand. Xia ruoxin, this time, you must die. I will definitely make you stop breathing in front of me. &Quot; She did not know that Chu lui had already opened his eyes. He squinted his eyes and clenched his fists tightly. Xia ruoxin suddenly felt a pain in her shoulder. She did not even have time to react. With a sizzling sound, she heard the sound of a knife cutting into flesh, and a man had appeared in front of her without her knowing. Her colorless red lips trembled slightly, but she couldn''t say a word. Chu lui reached out his hand, and his fingers were weak. He had just woken up and did not have much strength. This was the first time he knew what it meant to have the heart but not the strength. His face that had always been cold and cheerless actually loosened a little at this time. Then, he pressed his forehead against Xia ruoxin''s and said something to her. Xia ruoxin''s pupils suddenly shrank. Then, she nodded and silently shed her tears. He said. I''m sorry that you''ve suffered all these years. He said,"I''m still here." Yes, in this world, what is more touching and profound than my love for you is not love, but my existence. Let''s go see this beautiful and fragile world together in this lifetime. Where there was waiting, there was a journey. Actually, I''ve always been behind you. I just needed you to turn around. Xia ruoxin mumbled softly. She closed her eyes and knocked her forehead against Chu lui''s. Actually, for a moment, she felt that it would be great if they just died together. Don''t leave in life, don''t leave in death. Even if they were to die, they had to be together. The little brother who had once said that he woulde back to find her had really returned. Xia Yixuan let go of her hand. Her fingers were numb and trembling. Suddenly, sheughed sinisterly. Then, she held the fruit knife that had already been stabbed into Chu lui''s shoulder and pulled it out forcefully. Chu lui''s body swayed, and there was a thick smell of blood around him. Chu lui ced his hand on Xia ruoxin''s head. "Don''t look." His voice was hoarse, and his dark eyes were like the winter and the wind. Xia ruoxin closed her eyes and let the tears flow like a stream. Xia Yixuan ced the fruit knife behind her. Then, she looked at the blood flowing out of Chu lui''s body and smelled the blood in the air as if she was admiring something beautiful. Xia ruoxin raised her head, and her gaze stopped behind Xia Yixuan. The blood on her face seemed to have disappeared in an instant. She wanted to say something, but it was as if something was stuck in her throat. At that moment, she did not even dare to breathe. At this moment, there was a small child standing at the door. She opened her eyes wide, and her ck grape-like eyes stared ahead from time to time. Then, she walked in with her small feet. The child''s footsteps were light to begin with, and Xia Yixuan was on the verge of going crazy, so she did not know that there was a child behind her. The child walked over and reached out her small hand to pick up the fruit knife. Xia ruoxin''s eyes widened in fear. She did not dare to move or speak. "Brother lui, why are you doing this?" Xia Yixuanughed until the corners of her eyes hurt, and she could not open them. since you love her so much, I''ll stab you again, okay? don''t worry. I''ll send her to see youter, but even if you die, I won''t let you two be together. Brother lui, I''ll burn you into ashes and carry you with me every day so that you can be with me for the rest of your life. But Xia ruoxin, I''ll throw her into the sea. That way, you two will never see each other again. &Quot; As she spoke, her hand was already on the ground, trying to find the fruit knife again. Chapter 1201 1192-Wont Die Yes, it was like this. Chu lui was hers. Even if he died, he could only be hers ... However. she couldn''t find a fruit knife after searching for. long time. She lowered her head and didn''t understand. Where was her knife? where was the knife. It wasn''t until she saw a pair of small feet that she felt a pain in her back before she could react. She looked up at the small child in disbelief. At this time, the child''s face was dark. He was not smiling, nor was he crying. Xia Yixuan lowered her head and saw that there was a fruit knife in her right chest, and half of it had already been stabbed in. This was the feeling of a knife stabbing into the flesh. It seemed to hurt. The child''s hand quickly let go. She took a step back and looked at Xia Yixuan in a daze. Xia ruoxin held Chu lui''s hand and put him down. Chu lui had carbon monoxide poisoning, and now he had lost too much blood. It was not easy for him to hold on until now. Chu lui saw rainy standing not far away. He wanted to reach out, but he could only watch as Xia ruoxin stood up and walked to Xia Yixuan''s side. "Sister ..." Xia Yixuan''s eyes widened. She knew how to be afraid now and knew how to call her sister. Xia ruoxin reached out her hand and ced it on the handle of the fruit knife. "No..." Before Xia Yixuan could scream, Xia ruoxin had already pulled out the fruit knife. Blood spurted out instantly and sttered all over Xia ruoxin. rainy, don''t be afraid. Xia ruoxin smiled at her daughter like she always did. it''s not rainy. Mommy made it. Look, it''s really mommy. with that, she stabbed the knife into Xia Yixuan''s chest ... Xia Yixuan''s body twitched a few times, and there was blood at the corner of her mouth. Rainy suddenly moved. She ran to Xia ruoxin''s side and hugged her mother''s neck, but her eyes were fixed on her father. Xia ruoxin touched her daughter''s face and was relieved to see that she was fine. Then, she put her hand in Chu lui''s pocket and took out his phone. It was obvious that Chu lui had forgotten that he had his phone with him. It turned out that he could have asked for help. He had forgotten that he was too anxious and worried. She dialed Lu jinrong''s number. "Brother, it''s me. I''m in trouble. We''re ..." She gave him a series of addresses and roughly exined the situation. Then, she hurriedly took off her clothes and carefully pressed them on Chu lui''s wound. Her eyes blurred again, but she blinked hard a few times and brightened up the light in front of her. "Baby, cheer for daddy." Xia ruoxin held back her tears and held her daughter''s hand. They were a family. Without a father and a husband, would they still be a family? Rainy sniffed, and her eyes reddened. She squatted down, sat down, and held Chu lui''s hand tightly, cing it on her face. "Daddy, you can do it." Chu lui''s fingers moved slightly and touched his daughter''s face. He had been holding on. He knew that he couldn''t sleep. Perhaps he would never wake up again if he did. These were the two most important women in his life. He still had to hold up the sky for them and give them a world without wind and rain. He still had to watch his daughter grow up with his own eyes, attend her every dancepetition, and prevent her from being taken away by those wolf cubs. How could he die? how could he bear to die? daddy, you can do it. rainy used her small hand to hold her father''s big hand tightly. Chu lui suddenly felt tears in his eyes. At this moment, Xia ruoxin held his other hand tightly. "Good luck ..." Chu lui smiled. In his hazy vision, there was always a hint of rity. There were a few times when he might have lost consciousness, but in the end, no matter what, he could not bear to close his eyes. He could not bear to die. Good, I''ll do my best. For my daughter and for me, I''ve stayed by the side of these women for almost twenty years. In this life, they''re more important than my life. Time passed by, until there was amotion outside. Lu jinrong brought Jia xinbao and his son over. The smell of blood inside almost frightened everyone. Jia xinbao hurriedly came over with the first aid kit. Lu jinrong''s face was ashen as he carried rainy and pressed her face against his chest. "Are You Dead Yet?" "Good, he didn''t die." Chu lui could still say such a sentence. Even though he was weak, he still had to argue with Lu jinrong. it''s good that you''re not dead. Lu jinrong really wanted to kick Chu lui, but in the end, he did not do so. "How did you get yourself into this state?" Chu lui turned around and stared at Xia Yixuan, who was being saved by Jia xinbao. if I knew this would happen, I would have killed her. &Quot; even if she doesn''t die, she''ll be crippled. Lu jinrong did not agree to this kind of woman. He even had the urge to stab her again. Why did he save her? wasn''t it better to let her die? Embarrassed, Jia xinbao still tried to save her. No matter what, he had to save her first. Lu jinrong did not care about Xia Yixuan''s life or death. He only wanted to know how Chu lui was. Was he really going to die soon? if that was the case, what would happen to his sister and his little niece? Even if he found a stepfather for rainy, he would not be as assured as Chu lui. Hence, sometimes, even he had to admit that although he was unwilling to acknowledge Chu lui as his brother-inw, he knew that Chu lui was indispensable. don''t worry. doctor Jia examined Chu lui and treated his wound first. his internal organs must have been hurt, but luckily, his arteries weren''t hurt. Otherwise, he would have died from blood loss. Also, he might have been poisoned by carbon monoxide. Although it was a little heavy, his life was saved." let''s take him to the hospital first. This ce can''t handle this kind of injury well. &Quot; mm, let''s leave it at that for now. Lu jinrong stood up. The medical staff had already ced Chu lui on the stretcher. As for Xia Yixuan, she had only done some simple treatment, but the fruit knife in her chest could not be pulled out yet. "May I know what this is about?" Jia xinbao pointed at the fruit knife and asked. Chu lui was in such a state. He was obviously suffering from carbon monoxide poisoning and had no strength left. There was a child and a woman. The knife on the woman''s chest could not have been a result of her suicide. However, from the angle of the fruit knife, it did not look like a suicide. It was more like an external force, which meant that it was done by someone else. Furthermore, it was done twice. Chapter 1202 1193-Really About To Cry I did it. Chu lui raised his eyes. why? do you have an opinion? " His face was as white as snow, but his voice was still as cold as before. Jia xinbao touched his nose and felt that he had asked too much. Of course, he also Knew Too Much. Doctor Jia kicked his son''s butt hard. it''s better not to know some things. You just have to remember your duty. &Quot; Jia xinbao endured the pain. No matter how much he was around, he would not dare to talk back to his father. When they were outside, Xia ruoxin finally understood why Lu jinrong had arrived so quickly. It was because he did not use a car but a helicopter. It was the rush hour. Otherwise, with the traffic jam and the traffic lights, Chu lui''s blood would have been all gone by the time they arrived. Lu jinrong nced at Xia Yixuan, who was being carried. we''ll cross the sea, River, or someone''s smelly ditchter. Throw her in. Just looking at her face is disgusting. &Quot; Jia xinbao was speechless. It wasn''t easy to save him, but he was going to throw him down like this? Of course, he did not really lose her. Even though Lu jinrong almost kicked Xia Yixuan off the helicopter, he did not do it in the end. The helicopter was very fast, and they arrived at thergest hospital in the city not long after. Of course, Lu jinrong had already informed the hospital''s director in advance. As for Chu lui''s surgery, Lu jinrong requested for the director to perform it personally. Of course, the news of Chu lui''s injury had to be kept a secret. She did not know how much trouble would be caused, and it would not be good for Chu lui, Xia ruoxin, or rainy. As for Xia Yixuan, it was best for her to die. Otherwise, she might not be able to take the revenge that followed. The person who was most injured was actually Xia Yixuan. However, she was very lucky and was not dead even after being stabbed twice. Chu lui had carbon monoxide poisoning. Although the injury on his shoulder was considered serious, it was not a big deal with his perverted recovery ability. They could all heave a sigh of relief after the results of the examination. The truth had proven that a sessful businessman could never be separated from luck. Chu lui was a man who was born with good luck. The fruit had passed through his bones, but it did not hurt his internal organs. Therefore, it was much easier to recover from injuries to the bones than to hurt his internal organs. Compared to his carbon monoxide poisoning, the injury on his shoulder was nothing. Xia ruoxin had also suffered from carbon monoxide poisoning. It was not as serious as Chu lui''s, but it was enough to affect her body for a long time. She had to be hospitalized for a series of examinations. Among the few of them, the one with the lightest injuries was rainy. She did not have many injuries at all. It was just that her face had been pinched, and the child''s white and tender skin was swollen. The child was still young, and she could not take her medicine properly. If they were afraid that she would feel ufortable, they would scratch her face and then eat her hands. Even though rainy was already very sensible, one should not forget that she was actually only a five-year-old child. It was obvious that the child was frightened and refused to sleep. He wanted to stay close to his parents and let someone carry him. Now that she was finally asleep, Lu jinrong could not let her go. Once he let her go, the child would cry uneasily and her small hands would grab onto Lu jinrong''s clothes tightly. This small and soft body was indeed enough to make one''s heart ache. The child kept crying and was finally tired now. Lu jinrong finally heaved a sigh of relief. Taking care of a child was really hard work. Those who had never been a father would never know how hard it was to be called a father. Although he had never been a father, it was quite difficult to be an uncle. So, he had to call his parents and ask them toe over. He looked at his grandson. Otherwise, he would have to work alone, attend meetings, take care of two patients, and take care of the crying and delicate child. He felt that even if he divided his own share into three or four, it would barely be enough. He wiped his forehead and wanted to move his arm. God knew that he had been working overtime for several days. He didn''t sleepst night, so his eyes were bloodshot. However, the moment he moved, he feltfortable. The child in his arms pouted and rubbed her eyes with her small hands. The moment she opened her eyes and saw Lu jinrong, she was about to cry. uncle, I want mommy ... I want daddy. &Quot; Lu jinrong''s head buzzed and instantly swelled up. She wanted her mother and her father? How could she do that? her parents were still unconscious. She couldn''t let the child feel worse when he saw her. He stared at the delicate child in his arms. The small and tender little girl was already very beautiful. With her big, watery eyes that were like a deer''s Bambi, Lu jinrong thought that no one would be able to reject such a beautiful child. What should he do now? Lu jinrong really felt that his head was hurting more and more. It was now as big as two car wheels. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. Jia xinbao walked in with a young boy behind him. It was Zheng Anze. ''Doctor Jia, please help me. I don''t know what to do.'' Lu jinrong was really helpless towards the child in his arms. He was about to cry. He saw the child in his arms pouting and sniffling. It looked like he was about to burst into tears. For the first time, Lu huanrong felt a terrible sense of powerlessness. "What should I do? are you really going to cry?" Then, a hand reached out and took the child from his arms. Lu jinrong also heaved a sigh of relief. thank God, Jia xinbao, you came at the right time. he wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He had never been afraid of any strong opponent, but now, he was afraid of a five-year-old girl who was so delicate that she could be crushed with a pinch. However, when he raised his head, he saw that it was not Jia xinbao but a young boy. Yes, he was a young boy. Although he was quite tall, his face was still childish. His facial features were not fully developed. It was not difficult to see that his appearance would not be bad in the future. Of course, this child had grown tall enough, but no one knew how tall he would grow in the end. brother, daddy is sick, " rainy said sadly to Zheng Anze as she rubbed her eyes. it''s okay. Daddy will be fine. Zheng Anze squatted down and ruffled his sister''s hair. when rainy is sick, does she just want to sleep well? " Rainy thought for a moment and then nodded her head vigorously. That''s right. When she was sick, daddy would coax her. After feeding her medicine, he would tell her that she would be fine after she slept and woke up. Chapter 1203 1194-Openly Poaching So daddy also needs to sleep. She understood. Zheng Anze carried his sister again, then turned around to face Lu jinrong. Hello, uncle. he knew that this was Auntie Lu''s older brother and would be Rainy''s uncle in the future. However, he could feel that this Uncle Lu was sincere towards rainy and was not just putting on an act. mm, Hello. Lu jinrong squinted his eyes slightly and sized up Zheng Anze. This child looked familiar. Could he have seen him somewhere before? Oh, right, how could he have forgotten? he knew that Chu lui had adopted a child himself. This was the child, right? "How old are you?" He asked the young boy in front of him. This child should not be too old. After all, his eyes and brows had not really grown up. His voice had not changed either. He still looked like a child. uncle, I''m almost 13 years old. Zheng Anze ruffled his sister''s hair and replied Lu jinrong in a tone that was neither humble nor deceitful. Well, he wasn''t even 11 years old. He was only 13 years old. He didn''t lie about his nominal age. "He''s only thirteen years old, and he''s already this tall?" Lu jinrong stood up and walked in front of Zheng Anze. He saw that Zheng Anze was only half a head shorter than him. He was 13 years old, but he had grown so tall. However, he actually did not know that the 13 years old Zheng Anze was talking about was just an empty age. yup. hepared Zheng Anze''s height. he''s almost the same height as me when I was 13. I was about this tall back then. &Quot; He sat down again, and asked the young man in front of him. I heard that Chu lui wanted you to intern at hispany. Why? is he trying to get rid of you now? " uncle is very good. Zheng Anze could hear the teasing tone in Lu jinrong''s voice when he mentioned Chu lui, and his eyes darkened. He really did not like it when others said bad things about Chu lui. Lu jinrong was the same as Chu lui. They were both transformed from a thousand-year-old Vixen. He was still a little too inexperienced. Although this young man had tried his best to hide his emotions, Lu jinrong''s sharp eyes still noticed the displeasure and rejection in the young man''s eyes. Zheng Anze frowned, then put down the child in his arms. He then took his sister''s hand and put her behind him. Lu jinrong suddenly found it funny. Why was she so guarded? was she afraid that he would hit her? However, even if he wanted to hit her, he couldn''t hit a child, especially rainy. He couldn''t even bear to let go of a single strand of her hair. He studied the young man''s facial features carefully. He was rather pretty when he said this. It was rare to see a boy like this. Rainy was definitely beautiful and would not change much after she grew up. If Zheng Anze grew a little more, he would probably not be inferior to Chu lui''s face. mm ... he touched his chin lightly. are you sure you''re not Chu lui''s illegitimate son? " Why did he feel that the more familiar this young man was, the more simr he might be to Chu lui in a certain aspect? an ze, tell uncle. Are you really Chu lui''s illegitimate child? " Zheng Anze was taken aback. He felt that this cheap uncle in front of him had a problem with his brain. Also, why did he have to call her uncle? however, since he had already mentioned it, it seemed like he had to call her uncle. "Uncle, I''m 13 this year." Oh, I know. Lu jinrong knew how old he was. so what? Chu lui is 30. It''s not impossible for him to have a child at 17. In ancient times, 17 was already the Father of a few children. &Quot; my uncle was in the Army then, " Zheng Anze reminded him. "It''s just being a soldier. Can''t soldiers have children just because it''s hard?" Then, he thought of something and quickly kept his voice down. Chu lui had been in the Army since he was 16. When he was 17, he had been selected to be a Special Forces soldier. At that time, he was still living in a ditch on some mountain. How could he have given birth to such a big illegitimate child? However, this child was indeed not bad. He was a little like Chu lui. He finally understood why Chu lui had almost always raised this child as his heir. He and Chu lui were actually the same kind of people. They had always been suppressed by work and always thought about when they could retire. However, they were still decades away from retirement and could only continue to work hard. If they had an heir, they could put down their burden. They wouldn''t hold on to their power. Just like Chu Jiang, one would know what kind of life he had been living for the past few years. Sometimes, it was better to enjoy life than to hold on to this ce. After all, life was short. And they still had to stay in this ce and continue to waste the best years of their lives. "Do you want?" He narrowed his eyes. an ze,e to uncle. &Quot; Was he openly poaching her? uncle, I''m still in school. Zheng Anze held his sister''s hand tightly. He did not like the person in front of him very much. Although he did not show it, Lu jinrong had noticed it. He touched his own face. Could it be that his face was really too ugly? He did like Zheng Anze. A child trained by Chu lui was naturally extraordinary. Why not ask him toe over and be his son? Luckily, Chu lui was still unconscious. Otherwise, he would have fainted from anger again. Not only did he want his daughter, but he also had his eyes on Zheng Anze. Zheng Anze''s child was the child that Chu lui had spent so much effort to raise. In the future, he would not let Lu jinrong take advantage of someone who could make him drop his burden. Not long after, Jian qingying and Lu Ke ''en both returned. "Is your sister alright?" Jian qingying was covered in dust from the journey and did not care about resting. She was still ming herself. Why did they go out? couldn''t they just stay at home? even if they wanted to go out, they had to bring their daughter along. They had just left for a few days and something happened to their child. mom, don''t worry. Xiao Hua will be fine. Chu lui is the one who''s in trouble. &Quot; Lu jinrong quickly consoled Jian qingying. He was afraid that she would overthink it, so he roughly told her the ins and outs of the matter. He said it in a light tone and did not feel nervous at all. It was just that in fact, they didn''t feel anything from it. However, the words that were said at that time were terrifying. Thinking about it now, it could make people break out in cold sweat. I''m going to see Xiaohua. Jian qingwan was really worried about her daughter. No matter what, she had to see with her own eyes that her daughter was fine before she could rest assured. Chapter 1204 1195-Doubts Alright, Lu jinrong did not stop Jian qingying because Xiaohua was really fine. Jian qingying had to see her personally. She would only be at ease if she asked the doctor personally. The doctor''s answer was simr to what Lu jinrong had said. It meant that Xia ruoxin had only breathed in a little more carbon monoxide while Chu lui''s condition was more serious. After all, he had breathed in more carbon monoxide than Xia ruoxin. There was also a hole in his shoulder now. Hence,pared to Chu lui, Xia ruoxin''s injury could be said to be fine. In fact, she was just a little unconscious. When she regained her consciousness, she would naturally wake up. Jian qingying was supposed to stay by her daughter''s side, but in the end, Lu jinrong directly stuffed rainy into her arms. There was no one to take care of this little fellow now. He couldn''t hand her over to the Chu family. He was sorry, but he couldn''t do it. All of this child''s difficulties seemed to be rted to the Chu family. Therefore, he would never hand the child over to the Chu family unless Chu lui woke up on his own. It was obvious that Chu lui was not fully awake yet. Chu Jiang rushed back home through the night. At this time, Song Wan and Chu Xiang were not back yet. Her phone was switched off. Now, on one side was her wife, on the other was her son, and there were a lot of things to do at thepany. Chu Jiang was almost driven crazy. He handed thepany over to du Jingtang and rushed to the hospital on his own. Then, he reported to the hospital to look for Song Wan and Chu Xiang. When she arrived at the hospital, the Lu family was all there. Jian qingying was feeding rainy biscuits. When Chu Jiang arrived and saw the people in the hospital, he was stunned. What was going on? why was the Lu family here? Grandpa. rainy hurriedly climbed down from Jian qingying''s legs when she saw Chu lui. She ran over and hugged Chu Jiang''s legs. Then, she raised her little face. Her little appearance was very adorable. Grandpa, mommy and daddy are sick. Rainy is scared. &Quot; Chu Jiang''s heart ached as he carried his granddaughter. Then, he patted her small head. don''t be afraid. It''ll be fine once Grandpa is here. Even though he did not know what had happened, he could roughly guess from what rainy said. Chu lui was in the hospital, and so was Lu Xiaohua. But when did his son get so close to Lu Xiaohua? To Chu Jiang, this feeling was actually a little scary. Also, who was the mother that rainy was calling out to? he would not care much about his son''s private life. Vaguely, he actually knew about it, but this matter was indeed very strange. With Chu lui''s personality, the possibility of him raising rainy alone was obviously much easier than him finding a woman. Uncle Chu, please take a seat. There might be some things I need to exin. Lu jinrong walked over and sat beside his parents. It was obvious that Lu Ke ''en was not very friendly to the Chu family. Jian qingying seemed to be the same. rainy,e to granny. &Quot; Jian qingying waved her hand at rainy. we haven''t finished our biscuits. her baby didn''t eat much today, and she finally managed to coax her to eat some biscuits. The moment Chu Jiang came, the little fellow stopped eating. How could he not eat? how old was this child? if he didn''t eat his fill, how could he grow? Rainy seemed to be hesitating, but in the end, she still ran over to Jian qingying. Jian qingying carried her granddaughter and fed her the biscuits. She nced at Lu Ke ''en. don''t you have something to do? why aren''t you leaving? " Lu Ke ''en''s eyes widened. How was he alright? However, Jian qingying stepped on his Big Foot hard. What? he didn''t understand what she meant? was he getting more and more confused as he got older? he sat there like a pir. No one would feelfortable with him. Lu Ke ''en snorted and went back to y chess. After Lu Ke ''en left, the air in the ward seemed to have be morefortable. Even rainy seemed to feel it. She picked up another piece of cake and ate it. As for what Lu jinrong wanted to talk to Chu Jiang about, Jian qingying knew about it. However, she would not participate in it. Lu jinrong nodded at Chu Jiang. He did not intend to waste any time here. It was better to be direct. Chu Jiang was not Song Wan. He was once in charge of the entire Chu group, so he naturally had a different opinion. Chu Jiang sat up straight and waited for Lu jinrong to continue. you can tell me if you have anything to say. I''m listening. &Quot; Alright then, Lu jinrong would just tell the truth. actually, it''s nothing much. Lu jinrong''s face was still smiling, but it was a little faint and cold. actually, it all started more than a year ago. When I got off work, I saved a woman whose legs were broken and whose face had countless cuts from a knife. &Quot; Chu Jiang narrowed his eyes. At first, he was suspicious, but very quickly, his eyes narrowed again as if he had thought of something. He looked at Lu jinrong, and Lu jinrong understood the questioning look in his eyes. I think uncle Chu has already thought of it. Yes, Lu Xiaohua is actually Xia ruoxin. Lu jinrong admitted it openly. Actually, my real sister, Lu Xiaohua, passed away when she was seven. My mother''s heart has always been troubled by my sister, so her health has been poor these few years. Back then, Xia ruoxin''s face was badly disfigured, and her facial features were simr to my sister''s. So, after getting her consent, I found the best hospital. The best stic surgeon changed her entire face into my sister''s, which is the Lu Xiaohua you''re looking at. "As for her and Chu lui, you have to ask Chu lui. It''s not convenient for me to say this. As for this time ..." Lu jinrong stood up and ced his hands in his pockets. it''s because Xia Yixuan took rainy away. Both Xiaohua and Chu lui went to save the child, but Xia Yixuan made them suffer from carbon monoxide poisoning. Chu lui''s shoulder was also stabbed. when he saw Chu Jiang''s sudden change in expression, he hurriedly exined, " don''t worry, Chu lui is fine. It''s just that the carbon monoxide poisoning is a little deep now, so he hasn''t woken up yet. His injury isn''t a big one; he''ll be fine after resting for a while. &Quot; Chu Jiang finally heaved a sigh of relief. It was good to know that his son was fine. However, he had a question. ah lui personally sent rainy to school in the morning and picked her up personally when she came back. The teacher only acknowledges ah lui and would not hand the child over to Xia Yixuan. &Quot; Yes, that was impossible. For his daughter''s safety, Chu lui had hired a few teachers to take care of rainy. Even the kindergarten was under the Chu family''s name. Chapter 1205 1196-Almost Killed His Son He thought that he might have to check the surveince cameras. In the future, this kind of thing could not happen again. Under their watch, Xia Yixuan could even take rainy away. Was it because they had done too badly, or was it because Xia Yixuan was really too resourceful? I don''t know about this. Lu jinrong actually could not figure it out, and he had the same thoughts as Chu Jiang. However, he could not care about this now. When Chu lui woke up, they would know. If not, they could check the surveince cameras. There should be surveince cameras along the way. Just as the two of them were still confused about the cause of the incident, rainy raised her head. Grandpa, I understand. She said in a crisp voice. Her voice was still childish, but her pronunciation was very clear. Jian qingying rubbed Rainy''s face. "Baby, what do you know?" Rainy''s face was serious, and so was her words. She might be young, but she was sensible and knew a lot of things. She pouted. the bad Auntie took Xiao Jiejie away. Granny picked up rainy from the kindergarten and exchanged rainy for Xiao Jiejie. Xiao Jiejie carried rainy away and didn''t give rainy any food. She even pinched Rainy''s face. she pointed at her own face. It was still bruised and in pain. after that, the bad Auntie tied rainy up, but rainy would crawl out from the rope. After that, Daddy and Mommy came, and after that ... She lowered her eyes. The bad Auntie used a knife to stab daddy, and rainy also used a knife to stab the bad Auntie. &Quot; Jian qingying hurriedly covered Rainy''s mouth with her hand. you guys chat first. I''ll bring rainy out. Actually, she''s feeling a little unbearable. Why should a child have to bear adult matters? is there a fish in this Song Wan''s head? this is her biological granddaughter, not someone else''s child. Even if it''s someone else''s child, she can''t do this. Perhaps she doesn''t have the right to judge if this didn''t happen to her, but there are many ways to solve a problem. Why did she have to use such a harmful method? Jian qingying hurriedly carried rainy out to prevent her from saying anything else to embarrass Chu Jiang. That''s right, Chu Jiang was embarrassed now. It was as if he was being pped in the face by a hundred idiots. After a long while, Lu jinrong did not know how he should react. He had many guesses and could imagine Xia Yixuan as a meticulous and intelligent criminal psychologist. However, he had never thought that Chu lui''s mother was involved. He had tricked his granddaughter and almost killed his son. Also, he couldn''t help but take a deep breath. Luckily, his mother, Jian qingying, was a very reasonable and rational woman. Even though she didn''t say some things, she understood them very well in her heart. Therefore, she wouldn''t be like Song Wan and treat her son like this in the future. Chu Jiang''s face was still burning. He first went to look at his son. He was also filled with mixed feelings. He was too embarrassed to stand there and face the Lu family. He was too embarrassed to face his son and granddaughter. She was only five years old, but she almost killed someone for her father. She didn''t know anything and didn''t understand anything. He didn''t dare to imagine if this incident would cause the child''s heart to suffer an irreversible damage. ? Outside, rainy was sitting on the sofa and watching television. Her pair of small feet swung back and forth from time to time, as if she was not affected. baby, tell granny. Did you really stab that Auntie with a knife? " Jian qingying asked rainy carefully. Rainy blinked her eyes and nodded her head vigorously. However, she toot her lips again. mommy said that it doesn''t count if rainy jabbed. It only counts if mommy jabbed herself. &Quot; Jian qingying suddenly felt tears at the corners of her eyes, but she didn''t dare to cry in front of the child. Rainy was really just a child who thought that it was nothing to be stabbed with a knife. It was only after a long time that she realized that it was not a small matter. On the contrary, it could take a person''s life. Chu Jiang sat in the car with a dark expression. Even the driver was drenched in cold sweat from the shock. He was extremely careful with his words. "Drive," Chu Jiang said indifferently, but his expression did not look good. The driver had just driven for a distance when Chu Jiang''s phone rang. "Are you Mr. Chu Jiang?" As soon as the call went through, someone''s voice came from the other end. It was indeed someone looking for Chu Jiang, and he was looking for him. yes, it''s me. Chu Jiang turned around. His gaze followed the scenery outside that was moving backward from time to time. "Hello, Mr. Chu Jiang. We''ve found Ms. Song and her child." Chu Jiang gritted his teeth hard as he listened to the person on the other end. When the nanny opened the door, Chu Jiang was already home. He was sitting on the sofa, staring at Song Wan and Chu Xiang, who were still in her hands. The two of them looked like they were dug out of the soil. It seemed like they had not bathed for a few days. Their hair and clothes were covered in soil. Did they crawl out of the soil or eat soil? The moment Song Wan returned home, she started crying,ining about how much she had suffered these few days. She lost her bag, wallet, and phone. That ce was deserted and without a ghost. She could only walk back with Chu Xiang on her own legs. In the end, it rained again. The two of them did not even have a ce to hide and could only get caught in the rain. In the end, they fell down again and became like this. The two of them were like beggars. Even if they wanted to take a taxi, they had to have a car willing to take them. They wanted to call the police again, but there was no way they could do that now. They could only rely on their own two legs to walk step by step. No matter if it was Chu Xiang or Song Wan, how could they suffer like this? the two of them spent two whole days before they found the nearest police station. Only then did they know that Chu Jiang had been looking for them all this time. It was only today that they finally arrived home. Song Wan cried for a long time, but Chu Jiang did not show any expression or behavior. He did not even say a word offort. His eyes were extremely cold, and the expression he had when he looked at an Wan was actually unfamiliar. When Song Wan saw him like this, she was already filled with anger. Now, she actually had the urge to divorce Chu Jiang. Chapter 1206 It Seemed Like She Had Forgotten Something Madam, you''d better take a shower first. I''ll help miss Xiangxiang take a shower too. it was the nanny who saw that the atmosphere was not quite right at this time and quickly came over to smooth things over. Even if she wanted to scold or give each other a Cold War, she should at least clean herself up first, right? grandma, I''m hungry. Chu Xiang''s stomach grumbled continuously, and Song Wan was hungry as well. In the police station, she was still concerned about her status and did not dare to eat anything. She was afraid that people would find out andugh at her. Speaking of which, they had not eaten anything for two days. Whether they were thirsty or had to drink from the rain, they would die if they continued to live like this for a few more days. Song Wan was filled with anger. She mmed the door and went to take a shower. She also called for the chef who had note to the house to prepare a table full of food. Chu Jiang stood up and walked into the kitchen. And there''s all kinds of chicken, duck, fish, and meat inside. Is this a Manchu Han Imperial Feast?" make it light. Chu Jiang was not interested in the big fish and meat. Of course, Chu Xiang and Song Wan, who had been hungry for two days, could not eat like this. Otherwise, their stomachs would be bloated. Even though he really did not want to talk to Song Wan now, in the end, he still came over, said it, and showed concern. However, he did not know how Song Wan was going to face Chu lui, rainy, and Xia ruoxin who had be Lu Xiaohua in the future. How was she going to face rainy who had grown up and how was she going to face him, the person who slept beside her? After Song Wan finished her bath, she did not even dare to touch her bathwater. She had never been so dirty and smelly in her life. When she thought of the days she had been through and Chu Jiang''s attitude towards her, she could not help but want to cry. Fine. She sneered.''Chu Jiang, you''ve got guts.'' Chu Xiang had also been cleaned up by the nanny. She had been washed until she almost shed ayer of skin before she returned to her previous appearance. Although she was not as exquisite as rainy, she was still considered a little beauty. Especially when she changed her clothes every day and cleaned herself up, she was a very famous figure in the school. However, when she first came back, she did not scare the nanny. Now that she was cleaned up, she did not look so ugly anymore. Song Wan sat down and was about to eat. When she saw that it was vegetable tofu without any oil, she almost dropped the bowl and chopsticks. Madam, you haven''t eaten for two days. If you eat too much, I''m afraid your stomach won''t be able to take it. the nanny said something fair. Actually, she also felt that Song Wan should not eat too much. Song Wan herself knew that Chu Jiang was doing this for her own good, but she was just finding fault with him now. Who asked her to throw a face at her when she just entered the house? did he still think that she was young? who would care about such an old face? Alright, let''s see who can take it. In the past, as long as she was angry, Chu Jiang would alwayse over to apologize. The men of the Chu family were like that. No matter what they did outside, they would always go along with it in front of their family. Even if it was not their fault, they would still be the ones to admit their mistakes in the end. This could be seen from Chu Jiang. However, this time, Chu Jiang did not know what was wrong with him. He really did not speak to Song Wan for a few days. Even when Song Wan smashed the bowls and tes, she did not prepare any for Chu Jiang. Chu Jiang did not argue with her. If she did not call him to eat, he would not eat. If she did not give him food, he would not use it. A few dayster, Chu Jiang had no intention of giving in. On the other hand, Song Wan''s heart started to waver. Perhaps this was the first time in so many years that Chu Jiang was so determined. "Chu Jiang, what do you mean by this?" Finally, Song Wan could not take it anymore. She mmed the table and stood up. you''re already so old. Do you still think you''re young? " I don''t think I''m that young. My granddaughter is already five years old, " Chu Jiang said indifferently. His attitude was still lukewarm, and Song Wan almost wanted to fight him to the death. In the end, she endured it. "What happened to you?" Finally, Song Wan gave in. "Why did he suddenly go crazy?" "What did I do?" Chu Jiang could not help but sneer. However, as heughed, the corners of his eyes were hurting. I thought that after going through so much, you should have understood some things. But why didn''t I realize that you''ve be muddleheaded even though you''ve gotten old? " Song Wan''s heart skipped a beat. It was as if ... She had forgotten something. "What, you remember now?" Chu Jiang didn''t even feel like talking to Song Wan anymore. Song Wan stood up, but she quickly sat back down weakly. you''ve been back for three days. Chu Jiang threw the newspaper on hisp onto the sofa. it''s been three days. Song Wan, you''ve been sending Chu Xiang to school every day. After school, you''ve been paying attention to what she eats, worrying about what she drinks. You''ve been keeping track of her time more on time than you do. It''s even as urate as the second. But have you really not thought about what happened to your other granddaughter and son? " I ... at that moment, all the blood had drained from Song Wan''s face. She remembered. Yes, she remembered. It was rainy. Rainy had been taken away by Xia Yixuan. Chu Jiang stood up, turned around, and walked out. When he reached the door, he suddenly stopped in his tracks. He really did not want this mother and son to end up like enemies. ah lui is in the hospital now. He had gas poisoning and was stabbed by Xia Yixuan. Why? is it not enough for you to be stabbed once? must your son be stabbed as well? " With that, he opened the door without looking at Song Wan''s expression. He knew Chu lui''s personality the best. Every Dragon had a reverse scale that couldn''t be touched, and it would hurt once it was touched. In this world, there were only two people who would be his son''s Achilles ''heel. One was Xia ruoxin, which was Lu Xiaohua. The other was rainy. The child was still ignorant and did not know that she had been betrayed by her own grandmother. However, her son had long grown up. What else did he not know? He only hoped that his son could forgive Song Wan once more. However, if it happened again and again, would he still have the chance to forgive her? When Song Wan arrived at the hospital, Chu lui had already woken up. His injuries were neither too serious nor too light. Perhaps he had really toughened his skin while he was in the Army. Indeed, his recovery speed was so fast that one could hardly tell that he was a patient. He could evenb his daughter''s hair now. Chapter 1207 1198-A Lot Rainy sat on the hospital bed and sang the children''s song she had just learned to her father. Her pair of small feet were constantly swinging in the air. Her ten white and tender toes were pink and tender. Her two feet were pitifully small, just like a tender sprout that had just grown out of the grass. alright. Chu lui tied his daughter''s hair up with a rubber band and carried her. my baby is so pretty. Come, give daddy a kiss. &Quot; Rainy obediently kissed her father''s face and then stuck her little face to his. She was originally very happy, but suddenly, she stopped smiling. "Daddy, does it hurt?" She pouted and asked. Daddy had lost a lot of blood, and rainy would be in pain if she lost even a little. daddy doesn''t feel pain. Chu lui ced hisrge palm on his daughter''s face. Her face seemed to have lost weight again. She hadn''t been eating well recently. He knew that his daughter was actually frightened. look. he clenched his fist. daddy can help rainy beat up all the male students in the kindergarten. &Quot; daddy, you''re so amazing. rainy pped her hands happily. As expected, it was for a child. With just a little sunlight, she could shine for the whole day. At this moment, the door of the ward was pushed open. Rainy thought that her mother had brought her food. When her father ate, he would also give her food. Her father''s food was delicious. She turned her face away happily, but the moment she saw the person who came in, the smile on her face instantly disappeared. She pouted and hugged her father''s neck tightly, then buried her little face in her father''s shoulder. ah lui ... Song Wan did not know what to say to her son. If it wasn''t for Chu Jiang, she might not have known until now that Chu lui was in the hospital. He was even in aa for a few days because of gas poisoning. "Ah lui, are you okay?" She waited for a long time before she asked with difficulty. it''s alright. Chu lui caressed his daughter''s soft hair. His gaze darkened, and he did not say anything else. rainy, she ... Song Wan went forward and reached out her hand to touch her granddaughter''s hair. However, Chu lui held his daughter tightly as if he was guarding against Song Wan. mom, I don''t expect you to dote on rainy like how you dote on Chu Xiang. I just hope that you won''t hurt her again. I also hope that you can stay away from her, okay? " ah lui, mommy didn''t do it on purpose. Song Wan wanted to exin and hurriedly exined, afraid that Chu lui would misunderstand. I was just afraid that Xia Yixuan would hurt Xiang Xiang, so I brought rainy over tofort her. At that time, I also thought that I would risk my life to protect the two children. However, I didn''t expect Xia Yixuan to report rainy away. Ah lui, mommy just came back. Xia Yixuan took my bag, and mommy has been wandering outside for two days and two nights. &Quot; "Is it a lot?" Chu lui suddenly spoke, and Song Wan swallowed her words. "A lot? what''s a lot?" "Mom, do you feel like it''s been more than two days?" Chu lui asked Song Wan again, " then, do you know how long rainy has been out there? she has picked up rubbish, drank from the rain, and slept on the streets. You can''t stand all of that. Then, tell me, how can you let a child who''s not even five years old endure all of that? " Song Wan had nothing to say and nothing to say in response. Suddenly, she realized that no matter how much she tried to exin, it would be useless. No matter what she did, no one would forgive her. If Chu lui was not her son, she would have been strangled to death by him. The door was pushed open again, and Xia ruoxin walked in with the lunch box. There was soup that Qin xuejuan had been brewing for half a day. It was good for people who had lost too much blood and was very nourishing. Chu lui could recover so quickly all thanks to the soup that Qin xuejuan had twice a day. Otherwise, he would not have been able to work in just a few days. mommy ... rainy let go of her father''s neck happily when she saw Xia ruoxin and called out in a soft voice. Xia ruoxin acted as if she did not see Song Wan''s expression. She walked over and ced the soup on the table. Then, she tidied her daughter''s braids. who did this? it looks pretty good and neat. &Quot; daddy. rainy pointed at Chu lui. daddy''s hair looks really good. &Quot; Xia ruoxin touched her daughter''s head. Yes, she had potential. rainy. Song Wan took a long time to react. you called her mommy? how did you call her mommy? " she''s Rainy''s mother. Rainy''s two tiny feet were standing on the bed, and her small hands were wrapped around her mother''s neck. she''s Rainy''s mother. She''s the mother who gave birth to rainy. &Quot; "But she''s not ..." Song Wan wanted to say that this was not Xia ruoxin and that Xia ruoxin was already dead. she is. rainy said the word with a clear ent, and her aura was already like her father''s. Xia ruoxin tugged at her daughter''s braids tofort her before she used her body to shield her daughter. She was fully alert while Chu lui took the documents from the table as if he had forgotten everything. "Auntie song, long time no see." Long time no see, it really had been a long time. Song Wan''s feelings towards Lu Xiaohua were very strange. She did not know why, but she always felt a strange difort towards this person in front of her. It was like she was guilty and afraid. yes, it''s been a long time, " she said with a bitter voice. Then, her gaze moved between Chu lui and Lu Xiaohua. "Miss Lu, you ..." we ... Xia ruoxin''s Red lips curled up, but her smile was actually very cold. "The rtionship between ex-wife and ex-husband." Before she could finish her sentence, Chu lui added, " we''re not divorced yet. &Quot; Xia ruoxin rolled her eyes at him. the first time was also a divorce, Mr. Chu. &Quot; you guys ... Song Wan was even more confused by their conversation. What ex-husband and ex-wife? what divorce? Chu lui arranged the documents in his hands and ced them on the table. mom, she''s Xia ruoxin. How else do you think she knows so much? her face has changed, but her personality hasn''t. &Quot; The moment Chu lui finished speaking, Song Wan was stunned. It was a strange feeling. It was as if something that had always scared her and made her break down had copsed just like that. Then, it had knocked into her until she was unrecognizable. In this world, if there was someone she didn''t want to face ... Then, it had to be Xia ruoxin. If there was a name she didn''t want to hear That was the name Xia ruoxin. you ... Didn''t die. Song Wan shook her head. She didn''t believe it. This was impossible. How could it be? Xia Yixuan clearly said that she ... Died. Chapter 1208 1199-Forced Marriage Xia ruoxin turned around and pulled her daughter''s hair. Her hair was so long. The little one was getting prettier. However, she had better not take after her mother in the future. Song Wan left in a daze. Chu lui''s dark eyes shed with a trace of pity, but in the end, he still endured it. Some things were wrong, so one had to bear the consequences. It didn''t matter if one could bear the consequences or not. Because that was what you had to face. Don''t regret what you''ve done, because regret is useless. He would pay for what he had done with his life. What song Wan had done did not require her life, but her regret. If she could understand one day, perhaps they would forgive him. However, it would definitely not be now. Xia ruoxin opened the lunchbox, took out a bowl of soup, and ced it in front of Chu lui. "You''re the most filial. Do you really want to do this?" Chu lui took the bowl of soup and took a sip. His voice was emotionless. even if it''s my mother, she can''t do wrong without limit. It''s bad to indulge. It''s not love. &Quot; Xia ruoxin took a small bowl and fed her daughter, taking small bites. Rainy drank obediently and ced her feet on her father''sp. Chu lui even pinched his daughter''s fair and tender feet when he had the time. ruoxin, shouldn''t you give me a title? " Chu lui''s heart ached when he heard this. He was the CEO of the Chu enterprise. There were so many women who wanted to take off his suit and kneel in front of him just to get his attention. However, he was aggrieved and was asking for a status for a woman. What was going on? "Aren''t you married?" Xia ruoxin continued to feed her daughter the soup. you''re already married. Why do you still want my name? you''remitting bigamy. &Quot; Chu lui quickly took his phone. "Lawyer Qin?" I''m Chu lui. Can you pleasee over?" Not long after, Xia ruoxin was forced into marriage by Chu lui again. Chu lui and his privatewyer stood behind her with a smile. They squinted their eyes and waited for her to sign. It was as if they would not leave if she did not sign. There were so many pairs of eyes, including Chu lui''s. This wasn''t a discussion, this was a forced marriage. Xia ruoxin still felt that she was letting Chu lui off too easily if she agreed just like that. However, she thought about it again. She was already an old woman and not a young girl. This kind of pretentiousness did not seem to suit her. Let''s not talk about those grudges first. No one owed anyone anything, and no one had to return anything. No matter which side it was, for herself and for rainy, it seemed like she had to sign this name. And this name, she had to give it to Chu lui. In the end, she could only sign her name on it. Once again, she was entangled with this man. The line between them had never seemed to break. Sometimes, they would be temporarily separated, and even when they were separated, they would go far away from home. However, in the end, this invisible line was still entangled with them. It was a mess. The corners of Chu lui''s lips curled up slightly, showing that he was in a good mood. Of course, he could not be med for using such underhanded methods on Xia ruoxin. He really had no choice. He was really afraid. He was afraid that one day, a woman would not want him and not love him. No, he had always been afraid. She was a strong woman in front of others, but in front of her, he was willing to bow down and throw away his dignity. He reached out and held Xia ruoxin''s hand tightly. Perhaps there had never been a time when they were so close to each other like this ... Xia ruoxin opened her red lips as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she leaned her head on Chu lui''s shoulder. "Thank you ..." "Why are you thanking me?" Chu lui held the woman''s hand tightly with one hand and his daughter''s small hand with the other. That''s right. Why did she have to say thank you? why did she say thank you? "Thank you for never giving up." Xia ruoxin snorted softly. He treated rainy and her the same. He never gave up. When everyone had forgotten, rejected, and given up, he was the only one who persisted. That was why he saved her life and Rainy''s life. Now, they were no longer in the simple past, nor were they in love and affection. They had gone through life and death together, relied on each other, and seemed to be family that could never be separated. She thought that she could leave, but she was wrong. So, he couldn''t. And she couldn''t. Chu lui held his hand tightly ... ruoxin ... &Quot; yes. Xia ruoxin closed her eyes. "Thank you," she said. Another word of thanks ... They all understood that, didn''t they? perhaps there were still many things and problems between them, but it was indeed not easy to get to where they were today. Life could not be perfect forever. Wasn''t it better to have some regrets in life? Because it was iplete, it was round. Because there was a w, he was even more grateful to the circle of gratitude. The marriage between the Chu family and the Lu family was once again hyped up. These two families were of equal status and were equally high-profile. No one was at a disadvantage, and no one was taking advantage of the other. It could only be said that the strong were working together. No matter what others thought, no matter what they thought, and no matter how the rumors spread, these two parties involved were so low-profile that they did not exin anything. Just when everyone thought that it was just a groundless rumor, both sides were already preparing for the wedding details. This was what Xia ruoxin and Chu lui had discussed. They did not need to hold a big wedding. It would be enough with close friends and family as witnesses. It would be quieter and more heartwarming. They did not need to show their love to others or show anything. When the pigeon egg-sized ring was worn on Xia ruoxin''s finger again, a tear rolled down from Chu lui''s Red eyes and fell on Xia ruoxin''s finger. The man''s facial features were still as deep as the sea, but his calm eyes could not hide the excitement. Xia ruoxin. on the other hand, smiled. The first time, starting from her tears ... The second time started with his tears. There was only one man in the world who had cried for Xia ruoxin. It was this man who let Xia ruoxin know that it was not shameful or funny for a man to cry, especially for a man who was as hard as a rock in front of others. Outside, Lin Qing was wearing a fitting suit. His face had already matured and looked more like a young man. His facial features were not bad, and he had a noble aura when he raised his hand. However, the smile on his face was a little cold and a little sarcastic. Chapter 1209 1200-Eloping "We''re going to have an Auntie in the future. Don''t you think so, Zheng Anze?" Zheng Anze did not say anything. He was truly happy for his uncle and Auntie Lu. Of course, he had heard too many of Lin Qing''s insincere words and was toozy to reply to him. "The youngdy of the Lu family?" Lin Qing''s lips curled up even more. in the future, Rainy''s worth is going to be higher and higher. With the Chu and Lu families as her backing, and now that she''s the only child of these two families,pared to that outsider Chu Xiang, rainy is a real princess. Who knows how many people will have their eyes on her in the future? " "So, Zheng Anze, you understand." Lin Qing''s voice suddenly turned cold, and she started to get serious. She was still a teenager who was still in the stage of voice changing, but she was pretending to be mature. To Zheng Anze, it was actually a little ridiculous. my sister is only five years old, " he said indifferently, but there was nock of warning in his voice. He was only a five-year-old child, but he was already having ideas about her. He was thinking too much. A hint of gloominess shed across Lin Qing''s eyes. Zheng Anze, don''t think that uncle acknowledged you just because he allowed you to enter the Chu family. Uncle only had rainy as his daughter. Even Chu Xiang was redundant in his eyes. thank you for your reminder. Zheng Anze was still calm. Compared to children his age, he was much moreposed. then let''s wait and see. Lin Qing''s face finally started to twist a little. He sneered. In the future, it was still uncertain who would win. Zheng Anze was toozy to say anything to Lin Qing this time, but Lin Qing''s motives were obviously impure. It seemed like he had not grown up and was not mature enough. He did not have the means that uncle Chu had, so he had to grow up quickly. Lin Qing''s target might be his sister in the end, and he had said that he would protect his sister well. This was a gift from his mother to his sister, and he would not let his sister be bullied by others. Of course, he was not like Lin Qing, who would have any thoughts about his sister, but Lin Qing ... Therefore, he had to take good care of this Lin Qing in the future. A 13 or 14-year-old child was already at the age of first awakening to love. However, he was not of that age yet, and his sister was only five years old. It looked like he was about to start guarding against the wolves. Of course, he didn''t tell Chu lui about this, but he felt that uncle Chu should know something. That was why he never let Lin Qinge to the house and didn''t let Lin Qinge in contact with rainy too much. The Auntie treated rainy very well. Of course, she treated him very well too. Actually, he knew the auntie''s identity. The Auntie was uncle Chu''s ex-wife, which meant that she was Rainy''s biological mother. He was relieved. Even if his sister didn''t have a stepmother, she might still have a stepmother who would bully her. As for his uncle, although he was still cold in front of outsiders, he was a good man who stayed at home 24 hours a day in front of his Auntie. what''s wrong, an ze? what are you thinking about? " His best friends leaned on his shoulder. it''s rare for a straight-A student like you to not do any practice questions today. &Quot; Zheng Anze nced behind him. I''m not doing it because I''m done. Can you get me a new set? " His ssmate was stunned. Then, he suddenly reached out and grabbed Zheng Anze''s neck. Zheng Anze, you pervert. I couldn''t even understand the questions. How did you finish them? how did you finish them? " this is a matter of intelligence. I can''t do anything about it. &Quot; Zheng Anze didn''t mind stabbing his good friend in the heart. To him, this kind of truth was more practical than any kind offort. Any kind offort was hypocritical. His ssmates let go of Zheng Anze''s neck, and heid on the table weakly. I really feel that it''s too hard to be friends with you. I must have a good heart. &Quot; thank you. Zheng Anze took that as apliment. The ssmate rolled his eyes. I really don''t know how your parents gave birth to you. Is this hereditary, or is it a sudden change in the foundation? " He mumbled to himself, but he did not know that Zheng Anze''s expression had darkened when he heard the words ''parents''. He reached out and took out the ne around his neck. He opened the pendant on the ne. Inside was a woman''s gentle smile. The photo was very small, but the woman''s smile was fixed here forever. mom, don''t worry. I''ll be fine. Zheng Anze gently caressed the small photo. There was a scratch on the side, and one could vaguely tell that it was a man. Zheng Anze knew very well that this person was not just anyone. It could be his father. However, he had never thought of looking for a father. A person like this had abandoned his mother and him. Whether he was Dead or Alive, it had nothing to do with him. The faint light fell on the side of his face. The curve was perfect. The young man''s face still had a childlike look, but it was obvious that he had grown up. However, after spending so much time with Chu lui, he was more or less influenced by Chu lui and did not like to smile too much. Chu lui narrowed his eyes. Lu jinrong, you''re taking my daughter away again? " Lu Jin picked rainy up and walked out. He stopped in his tracks and smiled provocatively at Chu lui. what? you have a problem with that? she''s my niece too. &Quot; Chu lui really wanted to give Lu jinrong a good beating. It would be best to hold him like a dog. He had beening back to snatch his daughter away from him every two or three days. He would say that Jian qingying missed her granddaughter, and then he would say that Lu Ke ''en missed his granddaughter. In short, he had a bunch of excuses to make his daughter''s feet leave the ground every day. She almost spent half a month at the Lu family''s house. I''m doing this for your own good. Lu jinrong said this without blushing or panting. He clearly had ulterior motives, but in the end, he became a good person, and Chu lui became someone who did not know what a good person was like. "If I carry this little one, you and my sister can take the time to go on a good vacation." This ... Chu lui reached out and knocked on the table. This seemed feasible. Not long after, Chu lui threw all his work to the miserable du Jingtang. Then, he brought Xia ruoxin to United Kingdom for a honeymoon that was almost six yearste. He did not know how Chu lui managed to persuade Xia ruoxin in the end. Xia ruoxin had just finished her work recently and packed everything up, throwing it all to Xu Ziru. She also packed up her little luggage and went on a trip that she could leave anytime she wanted. It wasn''t easy for the two of them to let go of everything and go out for once. Of course, you could also say that their behavior was eloping. Chapter 1210 Going On A Hunger Strike With His Daughter Of course, the most bitter thing was the two men who were stuffed with bags. Thest one was Lu jinrong. However, his bag was different. He was a cute nanny. "Let''s go, baby. Uncle will help youb your hair." Lu jinrong was now walking towards the path of the stay-at-home dad. Every time he walked down, he wouldb the little princess ''hair. He carefullybed the little boy''s hair. Children at this age were fun to y with. They knew how to talk, walk, and run. Of course, they had their own thoughts and would reason with adults, although sometimes their reasoning was really strange and iprehensible to adults. Rainy obediently let her unfamiliar uncle help herb her hair. However, she tilted her head curiously and reached out to pull the thing hanging on her uncle''s neck. Just like her brother. "You like it?" Lu jinrong pinched the little guy''s little face. He could tell with just one look. Why, did he like her too? I like it. rainy nodded her head vigorously. uncle, can I borrow rainy for a few days? just a few days will do. she knew that she could not ask for things from others, but she was only borrowing it for a few days. She would return it to her uncle. Can I? Lu jinrong thought about it and then sighed. He took the ne off his neck and hung it around the little guy''s neck. if you like it, I''ll give it to you. &Quot; However, his gaze onlynded on something. He did not know where itnded. More than ten years had passed and some things were already in his mind. So, this ne was a memory, but the more precious things were hidden in his mind. So, if the little one liked it, he would give it to her. After all, the little one rarely asked him for things. How could he be stingy as an uncle? perhaps in the future, everything in the Lu family would ... He was about to throw it all on her. He gently caressed Rainy''s soft hair, and his dark eyes were suddenly dazed. However, he did not know that rainy had opened the pendant that was hanging on her neck. Inside the pendant, there was a small photo. Xiaoyu brought the pendant in front of her eyes. After looking at it for a long time, she closed it and yed with Lu jinrong''s fingers. Zheng Anze had just reached home when he realized that there seemed to be someone at home. Xia ruoxin came out of the kitchen and brought out the dishes. At that moment, she was wearing a simple set of home clothes, a pair of slippers, and an apron. The morning light fell on her face, and it was soothing, making people feel warm. "Auntie, when did youe back?" Zheng Anze calcted the time. They had been out for more than half a month. He felt that with his uncle''s personality, it shouldn''t have been so soon. Uncle really wanted to tie Auntie to his side every day, but Auntie liked her career and her job. So, uncle had no choice but to stick to Auntie like a ster. If Chu lui knew that Zheng Anze''s description of him was just a ster, he wondered how he would feel. I have no choice. Xia ruoxin shook her head. your uncle''spany can''t do without him. There''s a lot of things piling up in your aunt''s drawing room. If he doesn''te back soon, your uncle Xu said that he''s going to starve his daughter with him. &Quot; Zheng Anze couldn''t help but burst outughing. uncle Xu is such a capable person, yet you''re protesting? " yes. Xia ruoxin was helpless about this. If not, she would not have returned so early. Chu lui brought her overseas first before going to his private gold mine. She had been there for a few days and had really found a piece of gold. However, to be honest, the gold yield there was really high. It was more than what she had gotten in a month at gold-mining Ind. Of course, Chu lui couldn''t use manpower to dig for gold like he did on the gold-mining Ind. That would be the stupidest and most inefficient way. There was a River under the gold mine, and it was a gold-mining paradise. Every year, many people would go there to enjoy the gold-mining and asionally dig out some gold. Of course, the people who went there were purely for the sake of vacation. After all, no one wanted to make a fortune by digging for gold because the entrance ticket to this ce was not cheap. Xia ruoxin ced the dishes on the table, and Zheng Anze hurriedly put down his bag and came over to help. The moment he entered the kitchen, he saw many dishes. "Auntie, you''ve made so many dishes?" His eyes brightened. Actually, they all liked to eat Xia ruoxin''s home-cooked food because it was the taste of home. yeah. I''m free anyway. Your uncle Xu will bring Mengmeng overter, " Xia ruoxin said as she followed Zheng Anze toy out the dishes. Not long after, Chu lui returned with rainy in his arms. Rainy had not seen her parents for a long time, and her mouth was still chattering away. The two men''s hearts hardened at the same time, and they could not help but hate Lu jinrong. Not long after, Xu Ziru and Mengmeng also came over. When rainy saw her good friend, she happily held her hand and the two of them went to y with the toys. Mengmeng was very timid and did not like to talk. However, her body had recovered very well, and her little face had also gained some weight. She was also willing to be close to people. Zheng Anze walked over and ced his hand on Rainy''s head. brother. Rainy''s eyes curved into crescents as she happily reached out for Zheng Anze to carry her. Zheng Anze hugged his sister and pinched her cheeks. I''ll bring you to wash your hands. It''s time for dinner. &Quot; okay. rainy reached out her two small hands, wanting to wash them clean. Mengmeng, on the other hand, had an envious expression on her face. Actually, she wanted a brother too. However, all of a sudden, her body felt lighter as Zheng Anze carried her in his arms. Mengmeng blinked her eyes, then her eyes turned red. Sometimes, it was just a nce. Sometimes, it was just a moment to remember. Sometimes, it was a lifetime to be grateful. Zheng Anze brought the two children to wash their hands. He doted on rainy with all his heart, but he pitied Mengmeng. The two children were pitiful and had suffered a lot. However, it would not happen again. He would study hard and work hard. In the future, he would grow up to be a man like Chu lui so that he could protect his two little Sisters. Chu lui ced a medium-sized box beside Zheng Anze. this is from your Auntie. &Quot; Chapter 1211 Older Brothers Mother Zheng Anze took it over. It did not look heavy when Chu lui held it, but when he held it in his hands, he felt that it was indeed a little heavy. His expression became serious again. It seemed like it would not be easy to catch up to his uncle. Chu lui reached out and patted Zheng Anze''s shoulder. no rush. &Quot; uncle, I understand. Zheng Anze understood what Chu lui meant. Yes, there was no rush. He was only 13 years old and not an adult yet. Anze, you have to finish high school before 14. Chu lui suddenly looked up and said to Zheng Anze. In less than three years, you had to finish nearly five years of sses. 14 years old, high school. Zheng Anze was only 11 years old now. His nominal age was 13 years old. He had skipped all the way to the second year of middle school. He had not even reached the third year of middle school. He had to finish the high school curriculum in a few years ''time. He was confident. Yes, he could. So, he nodded. uncle, don''t worry. I will. &Quot; very good. Chu lui picked up the old cup, and his fingers were warmed by the temperature of the cup. when you''re 14, I''ll send you to learn traditionalbat skills. When you''re 16, you''ll join the army and be in the Special Forces. Shang Chu raised the corner of his lips slightly. do you want to go? it may be tough, but it''ll definitely be a training for your growth and mind. &Quot; I agree. Zheng Enze''s reply was straightforward. He knew that if he wanted to be strong, he had to go through hardships that no one else could. He also knew that if he wanted to, he could be like Lin Qing and live a rich second generation life. He could receive everything he wanted on his birthday. He also knew that if he wanted to, he would get more than Lin Qing. However, behind this kind offort, there was a possibility that he would never be able to find it again. For example, being powerful. Chu lui had always felt that he had picked the wrong person. This was the sessor he had groomed himself, not a son-inw. His daughter was still young, and he had never thought of letting someone else distract his baby. Now, he knew that his daughter liked this father the most. So, things like being close friends and so on were not allowed, even if it was Zheng Anze. Luckily, Zheng andui did not know about this, and Zheng Anze indeed treated rainy as his sister. He did not have any other intentions since he grew up. Otherwise, he would have been beaten up by Chu lui countless times. Zheng Anze took the gifts into his room, then sat at the table and opened the gifts. The process of opening the gifts was actually a very exciting and pleasurable thing. It was wrapped in ayer of packaging that was written in English. It must have been air-flown from abroad and not local. When the outeryer of the package was opened, he knew what was inside. It was thetestptop, which was what he wanted the most. He quickly opened the cardboard box and took out theptop inside. It was thetest, very light, and of course, quite high-end. He couldn''t wait to connect it to the power supply and began to explore his newputer. At that moment, Xia ruoxin carried her daughter, who had just finished bathing, to the bed and pinched her cheeks. my baby is really a freshly steamed bun. His skin is so thin and tender. Come and let mommy have a bite. &Quot; Rainy nibbled on her finger and pouted. She stretched her arm in front of her mother. then, mommy, bite gently. &Quot; Xia ruoxin did not know whether tough or cry. This child was still the same as before-innocent and cute. Of course, she loved her mother very much. Even though she knew that being bitten was very painful, she was still willing to give her arm to her mother. Xia ruoxin tied her daughter''s hair into two pigtails. The little girl was pink and tender, and she was a very beautiful child. That''s right. She then remembered something. She ced her hand on her daughter''s neck and took out a ne. This was Lu Jin''s and was very important to him. Why did this little fan take away her uncle''s? "Baby, where did you get this?" She asked her daughter. She did not believe that rainy would steal other people''s things, even if it was Lu jinrong''s. She had raised her child since young, and she knew it herself. Of course, he had absolute faith in her. uncle gave it to me, " rainy replied in her baby-like voice. It also let Xia ruoxin know that the ne really belonged to Lu jinrong. If not, even if Lu jinrong was dead, he would not let go of such an important thing. There was only one reason-it was a gift from him. "Baby, you can''t take this. You have to return it to uncle, okay? this is very important to uncle. Xia ruoxin squeezed her daughter''s hand as she spoke. Her baby was the most obedient and well-behaved. He would never ept anything from others. Why did his personality change this time? No. rainy shook her head. This time, she was very stubborn. She used her small hand to hold the ne. brother has one, and I want one too. I want a ne like brother. &Quot; Xia ruoxin carried her daughter. brother, you have one too? " She felt that something was not right. yes. rainy nodded her head vigorously. it''s exactly the same as brother. Brother''s mother is inside. as she spoke, her small hand pressed down, and the ne opened. mommy, look. It''s brother''s mother. rainy pointed at the photo inside the pendant and said softly. However, she tilted her head and nibbled on her finger. mommy, why is uncle inside? uncle''s not in brother''s photo. &Quot; Xia ruoxin picked up the pendant, opened it, and ced it in her palm. Even though the photo was not big, the person inside could be seen clearly. That woman seemed to look simr to Zheng Anze, and she finally understood why Zheng Anze felt so familiar to her. She put her daughter down and patted her little face. baby, go and find older brother. Mommy has something to ask older brother. &Quot; okay, " rainy agreed. Her two little feet ran very fast, and she had already gone to find Zheng Anze. Not long after, Zheng Anze carried rainy over and ced her on the ground. mommy, brother is here. rainy, the errand boy, came over and hugged her mother''s leg. Xia ruoxin rubbed her daughter''s head. baby, go and find daddy. Let daddy drink some water. &Quot; yes. rainy was a very diligent and obedient child. She would do whatever her mother told her to and immediately ran to find Chu lui. "Anze, can you show Auntie your ne?" she asked. Xia ruoxin''s gazended on Zheng Anze''s face. She did not notice it at first, but now she realized that this child really looked like him. Why did she not think in that direction? Chapter 1212 An Zes Past Zheng Anze ced his hand on his neck. Even though he did not know why Xia ruoxin wanted to see the ne, he still took it out and passed it to her. Xia ruoxin took it and opened it. As expected, it was the same photo, but on the other side of the photo, there was a smudge on the face. However, even if the face was smudged, Xia ruoxin could tell that it was the same as Lu jinrong''s. The person with the smudge on his face was none other than Lu jinrong. an ze, is this woman your mother? " She asked seriously again. Even though rainy said yes, she still wanted to hear Zheng Anze say it himself and confirm it. it''s my mother. Zheng Anze thought of his mother who had passed away and a look of disappointment shed across his face. They said that a child without a mother was like grass. Ever since his mother had passed away, he had be grass. He would only take out this photo when he thought of his mother. His mother had not left him anything. This was all he had. He wanted to remember his mother''s appearance and never forget it for the rest of his life. "What''s your mother''s name?" Xia ruoxin clenched the ne in her hand. She had an answer in her heart. No problem. There must be no problem. my mother''s name is very nice. Zheng Anze''s smile turned into a slight sadness. her name is Zheng Yule. I took my mother''sst name. &Quot; "Where''s your father?" Xia ruoxin''s current emotions were probably the same as Zheng Anze''s. It was heavy and a little sad. "You don''t know?" Zheng Anze lowered his eyes. mom never mentioned anything about my father, so I don''t have a father either. Maybe mom wanted to tell me something before she passed away, but she chose not to say it in the end. Or maybe she didn''t have the time to tell me before she passed away. &Quot; Xia ruoxin lowered her head and opened her palm. There was only a photo in her palm. The woman''s face was from a long time ago, and she should be around 17 or 18 years old now. It was as if a memory wasing back to her, and suddenly, tears rolled down her face. "Auntie, why are you crying?" Zheng Anze really did not know why Xia ruoxin was crying. Anze,e here. Xia ruoxin raised her hand to Zheng Anze. Even though Zheng Anze did not understand, he still walked over. Xia ruoxin heaved a sigh of relief and ced her hand on Zheng Anze''s shoulder. Auntie, thank you. &Quot; Zheng Anze did not understand. "Why did you say thank you?" "Maybe you don''t remember?" Xia ruoxin ced the ne in Zheng Anze''s palm. back then, Auntie had no way out and was penniless. Then, she met a mother and son, and they gave me food. &Quot; At that time, this scene became the greatest warmth in her life for a long time. She had actually forgotten about it. It was only when this photo and Zheng Anze himself appeared that she was reminded of this memory. "I''m sorry, Auntie. I don''t remember." Zheng Anze had no impression of what Xia ruoxin had said. it''s no wonder. You were about the same age as rainy now. It''s only natural that you don''t have any memories. she sighed at the passage of time. It had been a few years, and this child had grown so big. Zheng Yule. This name was very unfamiliar to her. She had never heard anyone mention this name before. Then, Zheng Anze was ... "Auntie, is there anything else?" Zheng Anze was a little worried about Xia ruoxin. Why was Auntie acting so strange today? did something happen? it''s nothing. Xia ruoxin shook her head. She did not n to tell Zheng Anze about this. There were some things that they needed to confirm. Furthermore, she had to confirm with the Lu family first. "What''s wrong with you?" The moment Chu lui entered, he saw that Xia ruoxin''splexion did not look too good. Was she sick? He quickly went over and ced his hand on Xia ruoxin''s forehead. why is your face so pale? are you feeling ufortable? " he asked, his heart tightening. I''m fine. Xia ruoxin pulled his hand down and clenched it tightly. "Ah lui, can you help me with something?" okay, " Chu lui agreed. He would do whatever he could. If he couldn''t, he would try his best to do it. Even if Xia ruoxin wanted his life, he would give it up with both hands without blinking. Xia ruoxin sighed softly and smiled at him, but her heart was still heavy. I want to know about an ze''s past. &Quot; "An ze?" Chu lui reached out and tidied Xia ruoxin''s hair. wait here. I''ll get you something. With that, he walked out. When he came back, he had a folder in his hand. Then, he sat down and ced the folder in Xia ruoxin''s hand. "Actually, when I brought an ze back, the first thing I did was to investigate his background. It was all in here. However, there are some things that I can''t find out." for example. Xia ruoxin opened the file. As expected, it was a woman''s birth certificate, Zheng Anze''s birth certificate, and the woman''s death certificate. Everything was here. What else could Chu lui not find out? Zheng Yule, " she said the woman''s name in the file softly. yes, it''s Zheng Yule, " Chu lui replied. He had read through it more than once and understood this woman''s simple life. she was an orphan herself. I couldn''t find out anything about her before she was 18. It seemed like she was hiding it on purpose. You should know that she had no family or friends. Those so-called family members were all distant rtives. If she really didn''t want others to know, it was easy. If she changed her name and identity, she would have to hide it. When she was 18 years old, she gave birth to Zheng Anze. When Zheng Anze was nine years old, he was seriously ill and had been ill since. When Zheng Anze was ten years old, she passed away." after that, those rtives took over an ze''s house and chased him out. An ze started to wander around, and then he met rainy. he stopped at this point. He didn''t n to tell Xia ruoxin about Rainy''s Affairs outside. Those things were already in the past, and he could bear it alone. He didn''t need her. That kind of memory was too unbearable, and he couldn''t bear to let it happen. "So, didn''t you just say that there are some things you can''t find out? what exactly can''t you find out?" Xia ruoxin felt very sad for Zheng Anze and for her mother who also had a hard time. Chapter 1213 The Child Of The Lu Family I can''t find out who Anze''s father is. Chu lui took the file from Xia ruoxin''s hands and put it away. I was prepared to make Zheng Anze my sessor. Naturally, I would look into his past. However, I still couldn''t find out who Anze''s father was. In the end, I could only find out that Zheng Yule was an orphan, and Zheng Anze''s father was unknown. &Quot; "I know who his father is." Xia ruoxin lowered her eyes. Sometimes, she wondered if this was fate. An ze was actually a child of the Lu family, and he had to call her Auntie. Chu lui had a bad feeling. ruoxin, don''t tell me that an ze''s biological father is Lu jinrong? " Actually, he had just said it casually, but when Xia ruoxin nodded at him, he had never hated his mouth so much. The most sessful heir that he had spent so much effort to cultivate was actually Lu jinrong''s child. No, he did not agree. Yes, he would not agree. He was the one who found an ze, and his name was in his household register. That meant that he was the Chu family''s child. He was the heir that he had cultivated and not the Lu family''s. He would not let Lu jinrong, this bastard, take advantage of him for nothing. Zheng Anze came back from school. He was carrying his newptop on his back. He had to admit that theptop that his Auntie gave him was really useful. It had received the envy and jealousy of many people. Of course, there was also Lin Qing''sptop. However, Lin Qing was a few grades lower than him and they were not on the same campus, so they did not meet often. However, when they did meet, he would still be jealous and cold. Zheng Anze didn''t want to take this to heart. His time was very precious, and he didn''t want to argue with Lin Qing over these meaningless things. If he had time, he could go to his uncle''spany and work for an extra day or be a home tutor for primary school students to earn his own living expenses. His uncle didn''t give him much pocket money. Other than the basic living expenses, it was all earned by himself. He didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with this. He liked to live a practical life. Uncle said that the more you do now, the more difficult it will be for you to start, and how high your achievements will be in the future. He will always remember this in his heart and dare not forget it. He rang the doorbell, and after a while, the housekeeper came to open the door. However, as soon as he went over, he realized that something was not right. There were guests at home today. Furthermore, why were they all staring at him as if they had seen a ghost? he touched his face. Could it be that his face was not clean today? he stood at the same spot and did not move. Finally, he raised his head and looked at Lu jinrong. At this moment, Lu jinrong''s expression was veryplicated. There were too many emotions in his eyes, and Zheng Anze could not understand what was going on. mommy, MeowMeow is hungry, " rainy said as she opened the door and walked out. Behind her was a fat cat. It was a pure white Garfield, and it was so fat that it couldn''t walk. Xia ruoxin walked over and carried the fat cat. Then, she held her daughter''s hand. "Be good and take meowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeowmeow." Rainy looked at this and then at that. Finally, she reached out her small hands and carried the fat cat with all her might. However, just as she carried it, the cat fell to the ground. The cat was too heavy, and she could not carry it. The nanny could only carry the cat with one hand and then brought her into the room. The atmosphere outside was very strange, and it felt like it could explode at any moment. This wasn''t a war, but it felt even more intense than a war. Anze,e here. Xia ruoxin waved at Zheng Anze, who had been standing still. Zheng Anze walked over and stood in front of Xia ruoxin. He turned his head slightly and saw a middle-aged woman''s eyes that did not seem to leave him. She suddenly became emotional and could not hold back her tears. And she gave Zheng an a sense of familiarity. It seemed, it seemed, yes, it seemed. It was as if he was looking at a mirror. He had always thought that he looked like his mother. In fact, he only looked slightly simr to Zheng Yule. However, today, he realized that there was another Auntie who looked so simr to him in this world. child. Jian qingying wanted to hold back her tears, but she could not. When Xia ruoxin told them that they might have a grandson, she cried until she was blind and did not sleep for the entire night. Until the child came in, her heart had not been at ease. Now, she had seen him. Yes, she had seen him. There was no mistaking it. It was her grandson, and this child looked like her. Hello, Auntie, " Zheng Anze greeted her politely. But Jian qingying was even sadder. child, I''m your grandma. I''m your grandma. as she spoke, Jian qingying couldn''t help but hug Zheng Anze tightly and cry. The child of the Lu family, her grandson, had already grown so big. Zheng Anze''s body stiffened. He didn''t know what to do. There was a strange feeling in his heart. It was as if the blood in his body had found itspanion and was resonating with it. Xia ruoxin reached out her hand and ced something in front of Gu Zheng Anze. you''ll know when you see this. &Quot; Xia ruoxin was holding a ne in her hand. There was a heart-shaped pendant at the bottom of the ne. It was his. However, he ced his hand on his neck and pulled out an identical one. No, this was not his. He had always been there and had never left his body. He took the strip from Xia ruoxin''s hands with trembling hands and opened it. It was the same photo of the same woman. The only difference was that the woman was there, and the man''s face was undecorated. The photo had faded, but their facial features were still clear. One of them was his mother, and the other ... His pupils suddenly shrank as he looked towards Lu jinrong. The man in the photo was him, Lu jinrong. He suddenly twitched his lips as if he understood. "Mr. Lu, how can you be so sure that I''m your child? After all, a photo doesn''t mean anything." Although he said that, he was certain that his mother had never told him who her father was. However, she would only stare at the ne in a daze, cry, and be sad. Until the moment she passed away, her eyes were unfocused, and she had always been staring at his chest. He knew that his mother was not looking at him, but at the ne and her past. Chapter 1214 1205-Eat To Death If that was the case and Lu jinrong was really his father, he would never forgive him. Lu jinrong''s thin lips moved for a long time. This feeling of bing a father was indescribable. He wasplicated and excited, but at the same time, he was in pain. The woman he had been looking for and waiting for was gone, and she only left him with a son this old. "Don''t you know that there''s something called DNA in this world? I''ve already tested it." Lu jinrong was a person who asked for the truth. He did not know how to judge things based on his own feelings. Hence, after finding out about this matter, he asked rainy to pull out a strand of Zheng Anze''s hair and take it for a DNA test. Before the results came out, he did not tell his parents about this. Even Xia ruoxin did not tell them about it. It was only after he confirmed that Zheng Anze was his own son that he let his parents know. As expected, Lu Ke ''en almost had a heart attack. Luckily, he adjusted himself. Jian qingying did not have a good night''s sleep ever since she found out. Zheng Anze''s lips twitched. When he turned around, he saw Jian qingying''s eyes filled with him. my grandson really looks like me. Jian qingying once again sighed at the magic of the creator. Just when she had given up on her grandson, suddenly, such an old grandson appeared. He was already 11 years old. Zheng Anze could feel that Jian qingying liked him and was touched. Indeed, he did not look like Lu jinrong or Lu Ke ''en. Instead, he looked like Jian qingying. He seemed to have a real family now, just like his sister. His sister had a father and a mother, but he had an uncle and an aunt. Sometimes, when he saw their family, he still felt sad even though the uncle and aunt treated him very well. However, to put it bluntly, they were not family after all. Some things would only appear between blood rtions. For example, this closeness, this feeling of being touched. Now, he had rtives too. A grandfather, a grandmother, and ... He didn''t really want a father. grandma ... he suddenly smiled. He realized that he liked this grandma. mm, good child, good child. Jian qingying wiped her tears and asked Lu Ke ''en toe over to see her grandson. Zheng Anze''s ability to ept things was not bad. He did not experience many ups and downs. Perhaps he was really too sessful in being taught by Chu lui. Zheng Anze, Lu Ke ''en, this grandfather, and Jian qingying, this grandmother, got along quite well, but he did not mention Lu jinrong at all. At this moment, the other people here might be thanking this moment in their hearts because they had found each other''s family. However, there were two men who were exceptions, and they were currently looking at each other with an unpleasant expression. bring me a skewer of chicken, " Chu lui ordered Lu jinrong, who had just walked over. Lu jiangrong was still holding a few skewers of fish in his hand, and his voice was almost to the point of gritting his teeth. didn''t you just want fish? why do you want to eat chicken now? " "I want to eat both, can''t I?" "Then can''t you exin it clearly in one go?" Lu jinrong resisted the urge to smash the fish in his hand on Chu lui''s head. "I want to, I''m willing, I like it, can''t I?" Chu lui raised his eyes indifferently, and his lips curved into a cold smile. Lu jinrong, I''ve told you before. You''d better pray that I don''t get hold of anything against you for the rest of your life. Otherwise, watch how I''ll deal with you. &Quot; I''m your brother-inw. Lu jinrong knew that Chu lui was taking revenge. His face darkened. How did he get so bold to not even acknowledge his brother-inw? an ze''s name is on my household register. Chu lui picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of fish to eat. They were in that open-air hotpot restaurant today. There were two men, one stove, and not many people. They were dressed casually and simply, so they did not feel out of ce. It was unlike thest time Chu lui came, where he smelled of hotpot and his suit was stained. Of course, the most important thing was that he had a stomach full of chili. She went back home with a stomach ache for a few days. Of course, he did not forget this grudge, and he believed that Lu jinrong would feel the same way. Lu jinrong stood on the spot and red at Chu lui for a long time. However, no matter how he red, Chu lui still had the same expression. He had a dead face as he ate his food, not caring if Lu jinrong was still hungry. Lu jinrong really wanted to kick Chu lui''s dead face. His face looked like a dead man, and his personality was the same. He was not likable at all, but in the end, he held it in. He took out a few skewers of chicken from the cab. Just as he was about to leave, he thought of something. When he walked back and Chu lui was about to speak, Lu jinrong interrupted him. what meat do you want? pork, beef, mutton, chicken, fish, duck. at this moment, Lu jinrong was already holding arge skewer of meat in his hands. He had the urge to stuff Chu lui''s mouth. Now, he finally understood what it felt like to strangle Chu lui to death when he did all these things. And this feeling was indeed quite unpleasant. Chu lui looked at the meat in Lu jinrong''s hand and said slowly, " did I say I wanted to eat meat? " "What?" Lu Jin seemed a little impatient, but when he thought about it again, his only son was still in Chu lui''s hands, so he could only bear with it. Chu lui was not just anyone; he was cold and hard to get along with. He might be his brother-inw, but it was useless even if he was his father. Moreover, Zheng Enze did not disown his grandparents now. He did not acknowledge him as his father. Why was he in the same situation as Chu lui back then? he evenughed at Chu lui back then. The matter of his daughter not acknowledging him was now the best. Karma hade. His son also did not acknowledge him, but he acknowledged a thief as his father. That kid''s personality was as stubborn as a donkey, and even now, he was not willing to talk to him. Chu lui slowly put the food into the hotpot and ate. Then, he pointed at the shelf opposite him. I don''t want to eat meat anymore. I want to eat vegetables, so help me get some. &Quot; "Chu lui, don''t go overboard." Chu lui''s lips curved into a smile, but it was a fake smile because only the muscles on his face moved. He had never smiled. No, not at all. Lu jinrong gritted his teeth and went over again. In a short while, he had already carried a huge pile of vegetables and almost emptied the shelf. ''Eat, eat until you die. This guy can eat so much. Does he think he''s a pig or a cow?'' However, Chu lui just stretched out his hand andzily pulled out a bamboo stick. There was only one slice of winter melon on it. Chapter 1215 1206-He Wants To Work He put the vegetables into the pot and ignored Lu jinrong. Lu jinrong resisted the urge to smash the vegetables on the ground. "Chu lui, you''ve got guts." Chu lui picked up the slice of winter melon and blew on it to cool it down before eating it slowly. He threw his chopsticks to the side. ? Lu jinrong, do you still think that you''ve been wronged? " Lu jinrong choked and was speechless. "If you feel wronged, what should I do?" Chu lui stood up abruptly. How could he still have the appetite to eat? " the sessor that I''ve spent so much effort to groom finally has some form of sess. In the end, you snatched my heir away just because you said you''re my son. You''re making me suffer. &Quot; Lu jinrong opened his mouth wide and wanted to refute, but in the end, he was speechless. He knew from the start that Chu lui was grooming an heir for himself. He was also a bystander who saw everything. Now that Zheng Anze was his son, he could not stay in the Chu family and work for them. The Lu family''spany was also a mess, waiting for him to inherit it. What Lu jinrong was doing now, wasn''t he trying to steal Chu lui''s assets? Although he had really wanted to poach her before, and it had been a joke, it was not about whether he wanted to or not. It was something that he had to do. Zheng Anze was a member of the Lu family to begin with. Now that Chu lui had to return the person he had trained for so long, it was equivalent to Chu lui giving up the hang Yu port. How could Chu lui be happy? he would be willing to do it. The two of them ate the hotpot on and off. Chu lui''s expression did not look too good, and Lu jinrong seemed to be the same. In school, Zheng Anze packed his things and put them in his bag. He was about to leave. Anze, where are you going? let''s go to karaoke, okay? " His best friend, Zhao Cheng, quickly pulled on Zheng Anze''s sleeve. Oh right, we found a good ce today. Let''s go together. We can even watch some small programs. &Quot; I''m not going. I''m still going to be a tutor. Lu jinrong carried his bag and took out the key to his bicycle. He was in a hurry, and he still had to work after tutoring. Otherwise, he would owe this month''s living expenses and might have to eat steamed buns with pickled vegetables for a month. "You''re going to be a tutor?" Zhao Cheng''s eyes widened. Did he hear it right? yeah, I still have to work after tutoring. I don''t have time to go. You guys can go have fun. Zheng Anze walked out after he finished speaking. He was really in a hurry. wait! Zhao Cheng quickly followed him. "Doesn''t the Lu family treat you well? they don''t let you eat or drink, or they don''t let you in?" "Why do you ask that?" Zheng Anze looked puzzled. they''re all very good to me. That''s my home, not someone else''s. The word ''home'' is very strange. It''s home if there''s a sense of belonging. &Quot; The Chu family gave him a sense of belonging because he had a sister, an uncle, and an Auntie. Of course, the Lu family was the same because he had his grandparents who really doted on him. Moreover, his identity had just been announced a few days ago, and his grandparents had transferred all their shares under his name. As long as he was willing, he now had the power to make decisions in the Lu family''spany. However, he was young and had not thought about it. Zhao Cheng sized Zheng Anze up from head to toe, then from his feet to his head. "What are you looking at?" Zheng Anze had already opened his bicycle. I really have to go. &Quot; an ze, wait a minute. Zhao Cheng quickly pulled her friend back. the Lu family is very good to you? " Yes, that''s right. Zheng Anze was not lying. Why would he lie? also, his body was getting better and taller every year. Did he look like he was being abused? "The Chu family is good to you too?" Zhao Cheng asked again, but after he finished asking, he felt like he had asked a pointless question. Zheng Anze was a member of the Lu family and the only heir of the Lu family. The Chu family that adopted him was no longer just anyone. Lu Xiaohua was his biological aunt. With these two families as his backing, did Zheng Anze need to work so hard to earn a living? that''s fine. Zheng Anze pulled his best friend''s hand away. what do you want to know after all this time? " he looked at his watch. The watch was old and not new, but it was his favorite. This was his sister''s birthday present. The little girl had saved up her pocket money for a long time and asked her father to buy it for her. She had then taken it out to give it to someone else. "Then why do you still work, don''t you have money to spend? Zhao Cheng quickly followed after him. He had to find out the truth today. it''s my family''s business, and it''s my own business. They''re two different concepts. he turned around and patted his friend on the shoulder. I know your family is not ordinary, but have you thought about it? a person''s life is only in the dozens. After studying, eating, and sleeping, you still have a few years left. Why don''t you do something interesting? even if you get bullied and humiliated, it''s still better than you suffering a big loss when you grow up. &Quot; alright, I''ll be leaving first. I still have to workter. &Quot; After he finished speaking, he got on his bicycle. He looked like an ordinary student, even poorer than the ordinary children who popped up asionally. Moreover, he needed to earn his own living expenses. He had to work two jobs a day, but what he got in return was not only his own living expenses, but also his increasingly good physical fitness. Behind him, Zhao Cheng suddenly lost interest in karaoke and games. He had decided to change his bad habits and start from scratch. If Zheng Anze could do it well, he could too. What Zheng Anze didn''t know was that his few words had changed the life of a rich man''s son. He was originally a rich second generation who only knew how to eat, drink, and y. His intelligence wasn''t high, and he only had a good face and a good family background. However, it was precisely because he stood on the right side that he had a different and exciting life. A car stopped, and the door opened. Xia ruoxin alighted from the car and carried rainy out. Rainy had turned into a Chinese doll again. The curls on her hair were gone, and she had dyed it Back to ck. Xia ruoxin still felt that her daughter was better like this. The child was too small; it was better not to be too eye-catching. Another person got out of the car. It was Zheng Anze. He walked over and carried rainy in his arms. Then, he used his fingers tob his sister''s soft hair. This time, she had really be his sister-his biological sister. let''s go, " Xia ruoxin said to Zheng Anze, who was behind her. In front of her was a garden-like double-story vi, which was the most famous building in the area. Chapter 1216 1207-Wife They entered the house without any obstructions. The servant brought them to a room. When the door opened, Xia ruoxin saw that it was a fairytale-like World. All of them were pinkce. So much pink. How many children would like this color? even rainy didn''t like this color. Hua, you''re here. Come and take a look at my daughter. She looks so much like you. &Quot; Xia ruoxin was stunned. At that moment, she saw Wu Sha sitting in front of the cradle and talking non-stop about how her child looked like Xia ruoxin. Their eyes, mouth, and nose were simr. It was better to say that the child was born by Xia ruoxin. But it really did note from Xia ruoxin. Xia ruoxin walked over. There was a pink and tender baby sleeping in the cradle. It was Wu Sha''s daughter who was bornst month. She was a little girl who weighed more than eight pounds and was very healthy. Xia ruoxin carefully searched for the simrities between the child and herself. But sorry, she couldn''t find anything. No matter where she looked, the child''s facial features were very simr to Edward''s. "Look at how pretty my daughter is!" Now, Wu Sha was content with having a daughter. she looks like you. She''ll definitely be a beauty in the future. it turned out that Wu Sha had always thought that Xia ruoxin''s face was very beautiful, so she hoped that her daughter would look like Xia ruoxin. However, no matter how long she grew, it did not seem possible. The genes were there. Even if Xia ruoxin could give birth now, she would not be able to give birth to a face like Lu Xiaohua. An ze, do you think my daughter is pretty? " Wu Sha asked Zheng Anze with a smile. yes, pretty. Zheng Anze held his sister''s hand tightly. For the first time, he felt embarrassed that he was lying. All newborn children looked the same. She couldn''t tell that this child was pretty. His nose and eyes were squeezed together, but he was quite cute. In his eyes, there was no child in this world who was more beautiful than his sister. you have good taste. Wu Sha''s eyes narrowed again. Her gaze on Zheng Anze seemed to have something in it. Zheng Anze couldn''t help but touch his arm. Wu Sha''s gaze was quite strange. "An ze, how old are you?" Wu Sha continued to smile like a thousand-year-old fox. Zheng Anze was no stranger to this look. When uncle Chu put on a fake smile, and when the old man he didn''t want to recognize smiled, it was the same feeling. I''m eleven years old, " Zheng Anze replied, but he couldn''t help but take a step back. 11 years old. That''s a little too old. Wu Sha looked at Zheng Anze like a mother-inw. She seemed to be satisfied with him but also a little picky. although you''re old, it''s good to be older. You know how to love your wife. Anze, I''ll marry my daughter to you. &Quot; Xia ruoxin was stunned, and Zheng Anze''s heel twitched. aunty, I''m eleven years old. he was still young and it was still a long time before he got married. Besides, he had never thought of marrying a baby. However, Wu Sha was still talking to herself. yes, my daughter is still young, so you can only get married when she''s 30. &Quot; "Xia ruoxin: 30 yearster." Zheng Anze, he was 41 years old. "Don''t worry. Wu Sha picked up her good daughter. You see, my Edward is already 50 years old. You still have a daughter. That''s why you''re forty-one years old. It''s not toote." Edward stood at the side and smiled bitterly. Was she praising him or mocking him? he had been waiting for her for ten years. If she had thought it through a few years ago, their child might have been able to live a carefree life. He wouldn''t be a little baby now. His daughter was so young, so he had to work hard to live. He had to live until he was 90. At least, he had to wait until his grandson was born. One of them was choosing a son-inw, while the other was thinking about his grandson. How could she have forgotten to ask for the baby''s opinion, to ask if she was willing to marry an old man who was eleven years older than her? That''s right, poor Zheng Anze, who was originally a young man, was already a middle-aged man in front of such a small child. Meanwhile, Zheng Anze had practically run out of the house. He carried rainy and ran out of the Wu family in one breath. The moment he came out, he felt that the clothes on his back were almost drenched. "Big brother, Are You Hot?" Rainy used her small hand to wipe Zheng Anze''s forehead. He was sweating. I''m fine now. Zheng Anze heaved a sigh of relief. He was only 11 years old, but he was forced to get married to a little boy. Xia ruoxin''s look of sympathy almost made him break down despite his calm appearance. Could he tell his uncle that he wanted to join the army as soon as possible and stay far away from the little princess of the Wu family in the future? he really didn''t want to be an old cow that wanted to eat young grass. This was the first time she saw Zheng Anze acting like a child. He was upset and worried. However, Xia ruoxin felt that he was more like a child. He was usually a little too mature. She did not know if it was because he had been with Chu lui for too long. Even though he was not Chu lui''s child, his personality was exactly like his uncle''s. From an uncle to an uncle, the person who was most unwilling to ept this was Chu lui. After all, Chu lui had treated Zheng Anze as his sessor and had always nurtured him carefully. Zheng Anze had also been rather hardworking and had almost achieved his expected goals perfectly. However, who knew that Zheng Anze''s identity was a little shocking. As Lu jinrong''s son, even if he did not have any rtionship with the Lu family now, he still had to return the child to the Lu family even though he had grown up with Lu jinrong. It was just that he definitely did not feelfortable. This was like his hard work. He had nted a field of cabbages, and the harvest was about to be harvested, but in the end, it was taken away by a pig. How could he not be upset? hence, Xia ruoxin knew about the difficulties he had been making things difficult for Lu jinrong these few days. Of course, she did not try to persuade him and just let them continue to be at odds. Anyway, one was willing to hit and the other was willing to suffer. In the end, the two of them would not really fight. However, she was wrong. One day, when Lu jinrong appeared with a swollen face, Xia ruoxin was shocked. ? "Big brother, who beat you up like this?" No. Lu jinrong pulled all the muscles on his face in pain when he opened his mouth. The pain was indescribable. "I fell." Alright, so be it. Oh right, she took out her phone and looked at the time. today, mom asked us to go over for dinner. &Quot; Chapter 1217 Try To Dig Two Holes "Is he here?" Lu jinrong was silent for a long time before he asked. He was a little careful and worried. Anze is here. Xia ruoxin knew who Lu jinrong was asking about. Once this father and son met, it was like the Titanic hitting an iceberg. Zheng Anze knew that he was more mature than other children. He acknowledged his grandparents and even liked Qin xuejuan, but he was unwilling to see Lu jinrong as a father. big brother, you should wait a little longer. After all, an ze has grown up. He has his own considerations and thoughts. Xia ruoxin did not know how to persuade Lu jinrong, who seemed to be a few years older. Oh right, how did Chu lui acknowledge rainy back then and make her change her mind? at that time, rainy really hated him as her father. Oh, she remembered. big brother, Rainy''s opinion of Chu lui changed after he made two big holes in his leg. Big brother, do you want to try? " To others, this might sound like a cold joke, but Xia ruoxin was very serious. She did not have any intention of joking. Actually, she was serious because everything she said was the truth. Lu jinrong touched his own face. Was he really going to poke him twice? Lu jinrong actually considered Xia ruoxin''s suggestion. No matter how smart a person was, there woulde a day when they would be silly, just like Lu jinrong now. ? Actually, the nature of a father and son could not be hidden. Blood ties were involved. As time passed, perhaps it would slowly get better. Xia ruoxin consoled Lu jinrong this way, and Lu jinrong also consoled the Lu family''s parents this way. She walked into a coffee shop. Not long after she sat down, someone came in and sat down beside her. Xia ruoxin raised her eyes, and her slightly lowered eyshes seemed to be covering something. "Miss Lu, how are you?" The middle-aged woman in front of him was wearing fitting clothes. Although she was slightly older, she had maintained herself well. She was holding a small yellow bag in her hand, and the veins on the back of her hand were bulging. In fact, it was still not old. "What do you want to drink?" Xia ruoxin asked the middle-aged woman in front of her. Her voice did not have much emotion, and so did her eyes. a ss of fruit juice will do, thank you. Shen Yijun clenched her hands that were on her knees. She did not know if she was feeling awkward or uneasy. Xia ruoxin ordered two sses of apple juice. One was hers, and the other was Shen Yijun''s. Perhaps she could also call Shen Yijun ''mother''. However, she wouldn''t say that. She believed that Shen Yijun herself wouldn''t want to hear it. Very quickly, the juice was served. Xia ruoxin picked it up and drank it quietly. I want to know why Madam Shen asked me toe here. she put down the ss in her hand. All this while, she had never thought of meeting her. However, in the end, she felt that she might need to meet her. She wanted to know what else she wanted to do. Was she pleading for Xia Yixuan or for Xia mingzheng? Shen Yijun quickly picked up the cup and took a big gulp. Perhaps she drank too quickly, but she coughed hard. Xia ruoxin pulled out a piece of tissue and passed it to her. thank you. Shen Yijun hurriedly took it, but her eyes caught a glimpse of the fingers on her right hand. On the ring finger of her right hand, there was a small mole. If one didn''t look carefully, one wouldn''t be able to see it. The shape of the mole was very special. It was actually a small heart. It was growing above the nails. If she had her nails done or manicure, she might not be able to see it. However, Xia ruoxin did not apply those things on her nails recently. Shen Yijun seemed to have thought of something as she sat there without moving. "Madam Shen?" Xia ruoxin shouted again. Why did he ask her toe here? was he just here to daydream? Only then did Shen Yijun snap back to her senses. However, her eyes were red. Did she remember something or did she just remember something? "May I know why Madam Shen is looking for me?" Xia ruoxin added, it''s nothing, it''s nothing. Shen Yijun shook her head hurriedly. Actually, she wanted to ask something, but now, she didn''t think there was a need. Her gaze stopped on Xia ruoxin''s face as if she was trying to find something familiar with her face. However, Xia ruoxin lowered her eyes again. Her side profile was very unfamiliar to Shen Yijun. Outside the ss of fruit juice, the two of them just looked at each other without saying or doing anything. Shen Yijun did not speak, and of course, Xia ruoxin would not take the initiative to say anything to her. Just then, Xia ruoxin''s phone rang. She opened her bag and took out her phone. mm, I got it. I''ll be there right away. she put down her phone and was met with Shen Yijun''splicated gaze. I''m sorry, Ms. Shen. I have something to do. I have to go. she stood up, took her bag, and left. miss Lu ... Shen Yijun suddenly spoke, and Xia ruoxin sessfully stopped in her tracks. are you doing well now? " Shen Yijun clenched her hands on her legs again. yes, I''m fine. Xia ruoxin could not help but feel a slight sourness in her heart. She raised her head again and walked straight out. Her high heels ttered on the ground, making a ttering sound that seemed to prick one''s ears and shake one''s heart. When Shen Yijun was the only one there, she started crying. She picked up the cup and took another sip. The cup tasted bitter and bitter, and it was mixed with her own tears. But this time, she was crying andughing at the same time. Actually, there was no need to say anything. There was really no need to say anything. She came over to see if Lu Xiaohua would take good care of rainy after she married Chu lui. After all, rainy had lost her mother, and she was worried that her granddaughter would be bullied. After all, it was not easy to be a stepmother, and a stepmother would not treat her husband''s ex-wife''s daughter like her own daughter. She was afraid that rainy would be another Xia ruoxin, but she was also afraid that rainy would be another Xia Yixuan. No matter what the situation was, she was unwilling. However, now she knew that she didn''t have to worry anymore. Rainy would definitely live on well and grow up safely. She was finally at ease, but at the same time, she felt even more guilty. When she returned home, Xia mingzheng''s eyes lit up with hope when he saw that she had returned. However, the mockery on Shen Yijun''s face made him feel ashamed and unable to speak. Chapter 1218 1209-Its Good That Youre Alive Just then, Xia ruoxin''s phone rang. She opened her bag and took out her phone. mm, I got it. I''ll be there right away. she put down her phone and was met with Shen Yijun''splicated gaze. I''m sorry, Ms. Shen. I have something to do. I have to go. she stood up, took her bag, and left. miss Lu ... Shen Yijun suddenly spoke, and Xia ruoxin sessfully stopped in her tracks. are you doing well now? " Shen Yijun clenched her hands on her legs again. yes, I''m fine. Xia ruoxin could not help but feel a slight sourness in her heart. She raised her head again and walked straight out. Her high heels ttered on the ground, making a ttering sound that seemed to prick one''s ears and shake one''s heart. When Shen Yijun was the only one there, she started crying. She picked up the cup and took another sip. The cup tasted bitter and bitter, and it was mixed with her own tears. But this time, she was crying andughing at the same time. Actually, there was no need to say anything. There was really no need to say anything. She came over to see if Lu Xiaohua would take good care of rainy after she married Chu lui. After all, rainy had lost her mother, and she was worried that her granddaughter would be bullied. After all, it was not easy to be a stepmother, and a stepmother would not treat her husband''s ex-wife''s daughter like her own daughter. She was afraid that rainy would be another Xia ruoxin, but she was also afraid that rainy would be another Xia Yixuan. No matter what the situation was, she was unwilling. However, now she knew that she didn''t have to worry anymore. Rainy would definitely live on well and grow up safely. She was finally at ease, but at the same time, she felt even more guilty. When she returned home, Xia mingzheng''s eyes lit up with hope when he saw that she had returned. However, the mockery on Shen Yijun''s face made him feel ashamed and unable to speak. "You''re back." He spoke with difficulty. Under the corners of his eyes, the wrinkles deepened again. Even his hair became whiter than before. He was aging quickly, and at a terrifying speed. Shen Yijun went upstairs. She had not spoken to Xia mingzheng for a long time. Xia mingzheng looked on helplessly as Shen Yijun walked past him. He felt guilty and unbearable. I''m sorry, Yijun. She''s my daughter, after all. &Quot; "Your daughter?" Shen Yijun stopped in her tracks. you treat her as your daughter, but she doesn''t treat you as her father. Tell me, other than causing trouble for you, what else has she done? time and time again, you still have to protect her. Do you know that Xia Yixuan was destroyed by you, her father, just like that? " Xia mingzheng took a step back and fell onto the sofa with a pale face. His heart was in great pain, and every beat was filled with that kind of raw pain. He knew that, but he couldn''t just leave her in the lurch. Yijun, can you ask where Yixuan is now? " He begged, but he didn''t have any dignity. He gave up everything. He just wanted to know how his useless daughter was doing. Was she Dead or Alive? was she still around? "You can go and ask yourself. I don''t have the face to ask." The name that Shen Yijun did not want to hear the most right now was Xia Yixuan''s name. All of this started because of Xia Yixuan, and Xia Yixuan did not deserve any sympathy. As for Xia Yixuan''s current situation, she believed that this time, even if Xia mingzheng wanted to save her again, it was possible. In the past, she really felt that she had trusted Xia mingzheng too much. Even if the money was in her hands, she had never treated Xia mingzheng unfairly. She also cared about his face and his honor. However, she now realized that she had been too naive. Did she see it clearly or did Xia mingzheng not understand? There was nothing wrong with having a daughter, but was there nothing wrong with harming someone else''s daughter? She opened the door and locked herself in the room. She let out a sigh of relief. The thing that she had been pressing against her body suddenly disappeared. ruoxin, it''s enough that mommy knows that you''re still alive. &Quot; ''Since you don''t want others to know, then I''ll just pretend that I don''t know. It doesn''t matter if you''ve changed your face or not. It''s fine as long as you''re ruoxin. It''s fine as long as you''re alive ... The sound of a car honking came from outside. Shen Yijun opened the window and saw a red sports car parked outside. Then, a woman walked out and swaggered to the door. She seemed to be pulling a long face because the nanny opened the doorte. Shen Yijun put down the curtains and walked to the safe. She changed all the passwords and fingerprints. She finally knew that her daughter did not ask someone to give the Xia family''s things to her. She had given them to her personally. It turned out that it was her daughter. No matter how much she hated her, she still had her in her heart. Otherwise, she would not have given her half of the Xia family''s assets. If not for these. Shen Yijun might really be begging on the streets today. This was given to her by her daughter. In the future, Xia mingzheng would not be able to touch a single cent. Of course, he could not think of using this money to save it for Xia Yixuan to do anything. In just a short while, he had spent a few million. The father and daughter were indeed not polite. At this moment, her phone rang. She took it and looked at it. It was the bank''s letter. Yet another spendthrift. Did she think that this money would never run out? although she had several investments on hand and received considerable dividends every month, it was not for these insignificant people to spend. She put her phone down and switched it off. Yang ruolin bought a lot of things again. She opened her wardrobe, but it was almost full. She looked at it for a long time and then pulled out a pile of clothes. Then, she hung up the new clothes piece by piece. As for the clothes that she had picked out, she decided to throw them away since she didn''t like them anymore. As for those that she was prepared to throw away, it didn''t matter if she didn''t want them. Actually, there were many that she hadn''t worn before. The tags were also hung on them, and they hadn''t been worn before. However, she was rich now and spent all her time buying things. She would buy whatever she liked and whatever she liked. As long as she wanted to buy something, she could afford it no matter how much it cost. It was her fault for having a rich mother now. "Mom, you''re going out?" I''m getting ready to go out. Shen Yijun tidied her luggage, her voice slightly cold. Chapter 1219 The Card Is Frozen Yang ruolin had a strange feeling. why are you going out? She asked hurriedly, " where are you going? why aren''t you taking me? " back to my hometown, " Shen Yijun said lightly. Then, she turned around and said to Xia minghuai, " are youing back with me or staying here? " Xia mingzheng sighed. I''ll go back with you. if he didn''t go back, what was he going to do here? as for Xia Yixuan, he would just pretend that he didn''t have this daughter. He had done everything he could and couldn''t do for her. So what if he found someone else? he was old and had no ability, but ultimately, this matter still clung onto him because he would never forget anything in his life. When yang ruolin heard that they were all leaving, she didn''t feel much. If they wanted to leave, then so be it. En, it was best not toe back. In the future, everything here would be hers. By the way, she was going to find some friends to hold a party. The venue would be in this house. She kept thinking about it, but she didn''t notice that Shen Yijun''s gaze on her was cold. Xia mingzheng shook his head. He knew that Shen Yijun''s patience had reached its limit. However, if a person became greedy, they might not even have the most basic knowledge of the world. Shen Yijun and Xia mingzheng left early the next morning. The nanny at home had also inexplicably taken a break, but she was given a sry and asked toe over next month. Of course, the nanny was willing. Even if she didn''t work, she would still get paid. Even a fool knew that this was a good thing. Not long after Shen Yijun and her husband left, the nanny packed up her things and prepared to return to her hometown. This time, she had a month of leave, and it was paid. It just so happened that she could use the money she had saved up over the past few years to help her family build a house. Yang ruolin stopped the car with a lot of bags in her hand. She must have spent a lot of money on this trip. She knocked on the door and waited outside. From time to time, she would flip through the clothes and shoes she had bought. These were thetest designs. She had been waiting for this batch of goods. It was not easy to wait for them, so she went to buy them early in the morning. However, the door did not open even after she waited for a long time. open the door, open the door ... she mmed the door hard and was already getting impatient. Was the housekeeper dead? why didn''t she open the door after so long? she took out her phone and called the house. She could hear the sound of the phone even when she was standing at the door. She didn''t believe that the housekeeper couldn''t hear it. Even if she was dead asleep, she should be awake. The phone in the house kept ringing, but no one opened the door for her. She kicked the door hard in anger and threw everything in the car. She called Shen Yijun again. She wanted toin andin, but Shen Yijun''s phone was also turned off. Unwilling to give up, she called Xia mingzheng again, but his phone was also turned off. Did they see a ghost today? She smacked the steering wheel hard and waited outside for a long time. Even when it was almost dark, the nanny Still did note back, and no one came out. She was so angry that her face turned green, and her whole body trembled unconsciously. In the end, she had no choice but to drive to a hotel. When she was about to settle the check-in procedures, she realized that she actually did not have any identification. Shen Yijun had not reported her household register yet, so she was still yang ruolin and not Xia ruoxin. As for her identity card, it was not with her now. how can I live here without an id? I have money. she took out her wallet and threw out a bunch of cards. The front desk of the hotel only gave her a formal smile. "I''m sorry, you can''t enter the store without an id. We''re just following the procedure, please don''t make things difficult for us." Yang ruolin red at the front desk, then walked away in her high heels. She drove to the Xia family''s house in disbelief. In the end, after knocking on the door for a long time, there was still no sound from inside. This was not normal. Yes, very abnormal. She didn''t know who could get in. She kicked her car hard and drove to a house she had bought here. It was filled with her personal belongings, but because no one lived here, no one had been here for a long time. She took out her ID card from the drawer. On the ID card, yang ruolin was clearly written. She didn''t want to live here as it was covered in dust. She didn''t want to be covered in dirt after cleaning. She took her identity card and found a hotel to stay for the night. However, it was a strange night. She tossed and turned the whole night and couldn''t sleep. She couldn''t help but pick up her phone again. Regardless of whether it was midnight or not, she called Shen Yijun. However, the phone was still turned off. She suddenly threw her phone away and sat up. She didn''t know why, but she felt very uneasy and didn''t sleep at all that night. The next day, she returned to the Xia family home with dark circles under her eyes. She knocked on the door and kept repeating in her heart, " open the door, open the door, you must open the door. however, just likest time, there was no one at all. She didn''t even have the key to the house. Every time she came back, the nanny was there. If she had known earlier, she would have prepared a set of keys herself. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been unable to enter the house. She went back to her car and found an lockpickingpany. However, the lockpickingpany asked for her identity card and made it clear that she was the owner of the house. She also had to go to the police station to file a record. Otherwise, the lock could not be opened. If it were any other lock, they could have changed it based on the verbal statement at the entrance. However, this was obviously a wealthy District. The people living in these houses were not ordinary people. No lockpickingpany would have the guts to touch the things here. If they lost it, they wouldn''t be able to pay for it. Identification, was it just an identification? Of course she did. She opened her bag and took out her identification card. But as soon as she took it out, she remembered. This identification card was yang ruolin''s and not Xia ruoxin''s. Furthermore, it had nothing to do with Shen Yijun and Xia mingzheng. She was not Shen or Xia. She had no choice but to return to her sports car. Refusing to believe it, she called Shen Yijun again, but the phone on the other side was still turned off. He didn''t know how many days had passed. Chapter 1220 1211-Returning The Money She handed her card over for someone else to swipe. However, after the card passed through the machine, the cashier narrowed her eyes and returned the card to yang ruolin. I''m sorry, miss. Your card has been frozen. Please change it. &Quot; Yang ruolin took out her wallet and took out another card. She swiped the card one after another, but the same thing happened. The card was frozen. "How did it get frozen?" She took out another card. This card was the one she used the most. The upper limit was four million Yuan. Moreover, Shen Yijun would automatically transfer the money into the card every month, so the card would not be frozen. "Is that enough?" She packed up her things and was ready to leave. However, when the cashier returned the card with a slight impatience on his face, yang ruolin''s heart jumped. "This one is also frozen." She clutched her wallet tightly. She didn''t want to try the remaining cards anymore. If they were frozen as well, she wouldn''t have any face left. "How much is it?" She opened her wallet and found some cash inside. five thousand eight hundred dors, " the cashier said with a smile. Yang ruolin took out her wallet, counted the money, and put it on the counter. At this time, she didn''t have many left in her wallet. She didn''t like to bring cash with her, so she only brought a pile of cards. She rushed out of the store and wanted to go to the bank, but after checking the money, all the cards under her name were frozen. She had spent 3.62 million on her credit card and had not paid it back yet. my mom will pay you back. yang ruolin felt that this figure was not that big on the surface because she knew that Shen Yijun had quite a lot of money in her hands. She had dozens of real estate and shares in somepanies. The dividends she had received in the past year were terrifying. Moreover, the Xia family used to be a famous family. Although they were no longer around, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. Shen Yijun still held half of the Xia family''s assets. A mere three million was nothing. In fact, she was still shocked when the figure came out. She had spent more than three million Yuan. Her monthly living expenses in the past were only two thousand Yuan, and she had to send this much money home, rent a house, eat, and even save some forter use. How did she spend the three million? cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She still couldn''t believe that she had spent more than three million. Can you open these cards for me first? yang ruolin needs money now because she doesn''t have much cash left. I''m sorry, we can''t, " the bank staff refused. the freezing and unfreezing of the card requires the consent of the card holder before the restrictions on the card can be lifted. &Quot; Yang ruolin''s expression changed. The card holder ... The card holder ... Where was she supposed to find the card holder? none of these cards were under her name. They were all made under Shen Yijun''s name. Now that Shen Yijun''s phone was off, she did not even know where she was. If she could not find anyone, how was she going to look for Shen Yijun to unfreeze the cards? she tried to talk to the bank for a long time, but the bank was very insistent on this. Actually, she could understand that when it came to money-rted matters, and with such arge sum of money involved, the bank could not unfreeze the cards so easily. Yang ruolin returned to the Xia family''s house again. There was light in the room, and there was no sound. The door was closed, and there was no trace of human life inside. Yes, there was no human life because there was no one. Now, she actually had a feeling that Shen Yijun did it on purpose. She turned off her phone on purpose, left on purpose, and even let the nanny leave with her. The more she thought about it, the more afraid she became. Even when she was driving, she almost hit someone and even ran a few red lights. She locked herself in that house, where she ate and lived. She didn''t have much money left in her wallet, but she didn''t have any cards that she could use. Seeing that she did not have much money left, her phone suddenly rang. She was shocked and quickly picked up her phone, wondering if it was Shen Yijun calling. In the end, it was not Shen Yijun. It was an unknown number. She epted the call, but the phone quickly slid out of her hand. This was to urge her to pay up. She owed more than three million Yuan and had to pay it back by the end of the month. Now, she was sure that Shen Yijun did it on purpose. Yes, on purpose. She must have done it on purpose. However, wasn''t she her mother? no, she shook her head. She was not Xia ruoxin. She was yang ruolin. She would always be yang ruolin. It was impossible for her to be Xia ruoxin. Recently, Shen Yijun had been indifferent to her. In her eyes, there wasn''t much intimacy from the past. She didn''t think too much about it either. She had been shopping and shopping. She never noticed anything wrong with Shen Yi''s family. Shen Yijun had discovered something. She actually knew. The more yang ruolin thought about it, the more afraid she became. In the end, she locked herself up in this small house, eating instant noodles and drinking tap water every day. She didn''t dare to go out. She didn''t have much money left, and even if she only ate instant noodles, she couldn''tst until the end of the month. What''s more, she had to pay back the money at the end of the month. She spent the money, her phone was hers, and her name was hers. She regretted not asking Shen Yijun to change her identity to Xia ruoxin''s back then. She had given her the identity of yang ruolin. If she could not find Shen Yijun, then who else could she look for? even though the card was under Shen Yijun''s name, she was the one who had spent the money and signed it. She did not think that Shen Yijun would ept the money after knowing everything. Moreover, she knew what would happen to her if she did not return the money. With such arge sum of money, if Shen Yijun insisted that she was scamming her, she would not be able to stay in jail for the next few decades. And the day of repayment was getting closer and closer. She had no choice but to sell her car and the private house she had bought. The car and house were sold for more than three million Yuan. She then sold all her clothes and jewelry. She had taken everything that could be taken and sold everything that could be sold. The only thing she was short of was selling herself. However, it was still not enough. She had no choice but to ask her parents for the money she had sent back. However, her parents had built a house for the family and used the money to buy a house in the city for her elder brother. They had paid the full amount, and now her elder brother''s family had moved in. She knew very well that it was impossible for her eldest brother''s family to marry off the house and sell it back to their hometown. She had sent almost a million Yuan to her family, but now she had asked for less than 20000 Yuan. How could this money be enough? it was not even enough for the interest. Chapter 1221 12 Years Perhaps Shen Yijun would return it in the end. She consoled herself. After all, Shen Yijun was the owner of the card. No, that was not it. She had thought that she was smart and had also created a card. The money she had used this card for was all recorded in Shen Yijun''s ount. The limit of Shen Yijun''s card was five million, and she had always spent her money on this card. Out of the three million she had spent, one million had been sent back to her hometown. She did not know about her previous monthly expenses, but Shen Yijun paid her back on a monthly basis. The records of the expenses were all from her own card, so the person who paid back the money in the end was not her. Shen Yijun was only a creditor, while she was a consumer. In the beginning, she must have been thinking about how to get more money from Shen Yijun. In the end, as she spent on her own, she had no bottom line and ended up ying with herself. She had dug a hole for herself, and she was the one who had jumped into it in the end. This hole had also be her grave in the end. With the 20000 Yuan, she actually wanted to run away as far as possible. Perhaps decadester, when she returned here, everything would be forgotten, and she did. She was probably caught by the police at the door as soon as she left the house, and they said that she was suspected of a fraud. At that time, yang ruolin''s first reaction was that it was over. The money she earned from selling her car was not enough to pay the bank. The first sum of money she paid back had a detailed record. The Yang family had forcibly taken back the new house they bought. Even so, they had to pay back the money they took from yang ruolin now, or they would be punished by thew. No matter how the Yang family screamed, they would not be able to bear the debt. Yang ruolin''s identity card and personal information could all prove her identity. Not long after, Shen Yijun returned. She sat in front of yang ruolin with a calm expression, and no one had any fluctuations. "You did this?" Yang ruolin stood up abruptly.''Shen Yijun, you''re doing this on purpose.'' "What, you''re not going to call me mom anymore?" Shen Yijunughed instead of getting angry. Didn''t he call her ''mom'' so easily? Yang ruolin''s face turned pale and he was speechless. "Why did you do that?" Yang ruolin gritted her teeth and asked her. She was only twenty-four years old, but she had to carry such a serious case. How was she going to survive in the future? "Why can''t I do that?" Shen Yijun asked yang ruolin in return, " we are not rted in any way. If you stop now, I might let you go. After all, you do look like my daughter. I won''t hold it against you for the money you have spent and the things you have done. &Quot; "I''ve given you a chance, yang ruolin. I''ve had someone call you to warn you that if you had left earlier, these things would have been nothing. I''ll let you spend it, but you didn''t. You''ve be greedy, ignorant and stupid." Shen Yijun had called out yang ruolin''s real name. you''re the one who turned yourself into this. Who can you me? " Yang ruolin''s face turned pale. She remembered the call she received not long ago. She wanted to stop, but when she thought about the luxurious life here, she didn''t take it to heart. She thought she could be Xia ruoxin and even marry into a rich family, but she was wrong. She lifted her head and wanted to beg Shen Yijun to let her off, but Shen Yijun had already left. She had cheated arge amount of money out of her credit card, so she was sentenced to twelve years in prison. 12 years, hehe, 12 years. A woman''s most beautiful 10 years had all been buried. When she came out of here, she would be almost 40 years old. What could a 40-year-old woman do? Ever since Shen Yijun came to visit her, no one else came. Her parents and brother never came either. Only now did she know what it meant to be cold and indifferent. When she took the money back, they had been trying to flirt with her and get close to her. When she was in trouble, no one cared about her. Now that she thought about it, Shen Yijun actually treated her better than her biological parents. If she had known earlier, she would have lived her life in peace and would not have thought about those things that did not belong to her. However, it was toote for her to know. When she was brought down to begin her 12 years in prison, she saw a familiar figure. She stood there in a daze, staring at him. miss Lu, there''s someone who wants to see you. the prison guard asked Lu Xiaohua. I wonder if you want to see him? " Lu Xiaohua looked at her watch. There was still time, so she could meet him. When yang ruolin was brought up, Xia ruoxin was not surprised. Chu lui''s Information Network was scary. If she wanted to know, she just had to go there once. Of course, this included the Xia family''s matters. In fact, it was Chu lui who leaked information to her from time to time. Of course, this also included the matter of yang ruobi being sent in. Yang ruolin had already cut off her hair. In the past few days, she had suffered a lot, both physically and mentally. Not only had she lost a lot of weight, but her face had also begun to look a little ugly. It was also because she did not put on any makeup that she had suddenly aged by more than ten years. In particr, the loose clothes she was wearing made her so-called curves impossible to be seen. miss Lu, may I ask why the child called you ''mother''? " This was something that yang ruolin could not figure out. Her face was so simr to Xia ruoxin''s, and even Shen Yijun had mistook her for Xia ruoxin. There was no reason for a child to reject her. Lu Xiaohua ced her fingers on the table and curled them up slightly. you want to know? " she asked the woman in front of her. When she saw her previous face again, no, it was simr. At first nce, it seemed very simr, but when she looked closely, she realized that there were no two identical people. yes, please tell me. yang ruolin looked around the prison with a bitter smile. This was the ce she would be staying in from now on. She had used ten years of her time and youth in exchange for a few months of Princess-like life and an unforgettable lesson. She didn''t know if she had suffered a loss or gained an advantage. Xia ruoxin looked at the woman in front of her indifferently, and her red lips let out an indescribable sigh or something. it''s nothing. if she wanted to hear it, she would tell him. It wasn''t a secret anyway. I''m lu Xiaohua. she touched her face. and my previous name was Xia ruoxin. &Quot; Chapter 1222 Come Back Here Yang ruolin suddenly felt a lump in her throat. She, a fake, had finally met the real one. This awkward feeling made her speechless. When yang ruolin went out, he met another woman who was brought in. The woman was very thin, almost like a bag of bones, with ayer of skin on top of the bones. Her eyes were dull, and only her thin face was terrifying to yang ruolin. It was so terrifying that it made her scalp numb. That person seemed to be Xia Yixuan. "May I ask, what punishment did shemit when she went in just now?" Yang ruolin''s scalp was still numb. She tried to ask the police officer beside her, "Her?" The police officer was still expressionless, but he answered yang ruolin''s question this time, probably because he was in a good mood. she''s in a much more serious situation than you. You''ll only have 12 years. If you perform well, you might even get a lighter sentence. As for her, don''t even think about it in this lifetime. She''s guilty of an unclear crime and has a life sentence. There''s no possibility of her getting out. &Quot; Yang ruolin suddenly felt cold sweat on her back. At this time, even the wind outside made her feel cold. She first felt that she was lucky that she was not locked up for the rest of her life. A woman''s youngest, most beautiful years, and her entire life were all buried here. She could not imagine such days. She would rather die, but it was impossible for her to even die. Inside, Xia ruoxin just sat there until Xia Yixuan sat opposite her. She then raised her head. Xia Yixuan''s wrists were handcuffed, and her hands were red from the strangtion. Her eyes were still filled with hatred. Xia ruoxin suddenly stood up and felt that there was no need for her to say anything more. He didn''t change. Xia ruoxin,e back. Come back ... &Quot; When Xia Yixuan saw Xia ruoxin leave, she went crazy and started screaming at her back. She stood up suddenly but was pressed down by the two police officers. Her face was still pressed on the table, and she was still screaming. Come back. Come back. Let her out. She didn''t want to stay here. The people here were all perverts. She wanted to find her father. She didn''t want Chu lui anymore. She didn''t want anything. She just wanted to go back. She just wanted to go home ... When Xia ruoxin came out of the prison, there was a ck, low-key but luxurious car parked outside. She walked over and opened the car door. She saw a pile of documents on Chu lui''sp. He seemed to be busy. Only then did she remember that Chu lui had been very busy recently. It seemed like he had a big business deal to discuss. I''ll take the car back myself. You don''t have to pick me up. Xia ruoxin fastened her seat belt, and she could clearly see the fatigue under Chu lui''s eyes. It had umted. These few days, she had fallen asleep, but he had not. When she woke up, he had gone to work again. No wonder he wanted to find an heir for himself, but in the end, it was all in vain. It was no wonder that a qualified heir was snatched away by the Lu family. Now, when he saw Lu jinrong, his brother-inw, he was quite unhappy. it''s okay. Work isn''t as important as you. Chu lui threw the documents in his hands aside. Indeed, he didn''t think much of it. He reached out and helped Xia ruoxin adjust her seatbelt. how''s that woman? " it''s nothing. Xia ruoxin thought of Xia Yixuan''s hatred that was umting, and she felt ufortable. No one in this world owed her, Xia Yixuan, but she had to ask everyone for those things that she did not owe her. don''te here again. Chu lui started the car. He did not like Xia ruoxining here. Xia Yixuan was sent here, and he had already done his best to be kind to her by locking her up. The reason why he did not let this woman die was that he wanted to keep her alive. He did not want Xia ruoxin and rainy to be charged with murder, and he did not want this darkness to exist in their hearts. As for how long they could live in there, it was up to Xia Yixuan''s own fate. sure, I won''te again. Xia ruoxin doesn''t want toe again. At least, she won''te for a few years. Oh right, I''ll go look for Shen Weiter. Xia ruoxin looked at the time. It was almost time for her and Shen Wei''s appointment. They were a pair of sisters who had been through a lot, and their friendship was not ordinary. Even though they were biological sisters, they might have some selfish motives, but they would not. Chu lui drove the car to the entrance of Jiangnan. Just as Xia ruoxin was about to get out, Chu lui squinted his eyes as if he was not too happy. Xia ruoxin had no choice but to turn back and kiss him on the cheek. alright, middle-aged man. &Quot; Reluctantly, Chu lui was not satisfied with this goodbye kiss at all. If not for the fact that both of them had something to do, he would definitely have a car or something right here. Actually, he was looking forward to it. However, with Xia ruoxin''s personality, it seemed a little difficult. She was not that open yet. However, he was not in a hurry. He would one day. When Xia ruoxin alighted from the car, Chu lui''s phone rang. He pressed it, and it was an unexpected person. "What''s wrong, mo Ming?" He drove the car away and went back to thepany. Oh, you''re going back. Don''t worry, I''ll make the arrangements. Chu lui put down his phone and picked up his Secretary''s phone. "Xiao Chen, help me cancel the meeting the day after tomorrow." He was a little surprised. Why would mo Ming suddenly return? could it be that he had found the woman he was looking for? of course, he knew that mo Ming had been looking for a woman all these years, but there was no news of that woman. If he were to think about the time he drank with mo Ming, the woman mo Ming was looking for had actually left at the same time as Xia ruoxin. After more than six years, his precious daughter was already more than five years old. She could go to primary school next year. She had really grown up. When he thought of his daughter, his hardened heart softened again. The little girl was going to participate in an International Children''s dancepetition in a few days. As for whether she could win an award, he had never thought about it. However, his daughter liked it. She was not afraid of the stage and he naturally respected her choice. Xia ruoxin walked into Jiangnan and headed straight for Shen Wei''s ce. There were not many people in jianggong during the day. Compared to the bustling night, it was quiet here. She ced her hand on the doorknob and did not knock. Shen Wei should be asleep at this time, and the knocking woke her up. The door opened with a squeak. As expected, Shen Wei was snuggling herself in a nket and sleeping soundly. Xia ruoxin looked at the time. Chapter 1223 He Called Me Stupid ''Big sister, you''re the one who invited her here. You didn''t invite her here just to show off your sleeping posture, did you? but to be honest, Shen Wei''s sleeping posture was not nice at all at the beginning, unlike her usual self. In Xia ruoxin''s heart, Shen Wei had always been flirtatious. She was alluring from head to toe and could make men go crazy. Her beauty was in the moment she raised her hand and made a move. However, on the other side, Shen Wei''s sleeping posture was really unsightly.'' It would have been fine if it was a normal person, but this person was Shen Wei. Shen Wei. She put her bag down and walked over to the bed, putting the nket and other things away. Shen Wei''s alertness had always been good. When Xia ruoxin opened the door, she already knew. "Is the time up?" As expected, Shen Wei stuck her head out from under the nket and sneaked out like a silkworm baby. She slept naked and did not mind letting Xia ruoxin see her naked body. It was not like she had never seen it before. "Miss Shen, can you put on some clothes?" Xia ruoxin started to fold her nket. She could not stand Shen Wei''s habit. Day after day, year after year passed. Shen Wei sat down and closed her eyes slightly. She seemed to be lost in thought. Xia ruoxin walked over and squatted down in front of her. why? did you fight with third brother? " how did you know? " Shen Wei looked up. No matter how much she quarreled with third brother, it was between them. Third brother was angry and had not returned for a few days. Otherwise, she could not be a silkworm baby every day. "when you quarrel with third brother, you will be a lotzier." Xia ruoxin had known Shen Wei for more than a year or two, and she knew Shen Wei''s personality. "Is that so?" Shen Wei did not know, but she was probably just saying that bystanders see things more clearly. "What''s wrong?" Xia ruoxin sat on the floor and asked this scarydy with a bad temper. did you bully brother San again? brother San has a very detestable face. When Chu lui wasn''t smiling, he could scare children to tears. However, brother San would scare people to tears no matter if he was smiling or not. This is a natural-born evil face. However, sometimes, one can not judge a person by their appearance. &Quot; It wasn''t true that good-looking people were good people, and evil people were evil people. Shen Wei lifted her eyelids and sat up as well. he scolded me. she squinted her eyes, and the voice that came out of her red lips was filled with resentment. ruoxin, he scolded me. &Quot; "What did he say?" Xia ruoxin held her chin and was ready to listen to the story. yes, what did he scold? " he called me ... Shen Wei lifted her red lips and unwillingly spat out, " stupid. &Quot; "He called me stupid." Xia ruoxin could imagine how angry Shen Wei must have been. Whether it was third brother''s careless words or intentional, to a proud woman like Shen Wei, the word ''stupid'' was more unbearable than a p to her face. She now knew that it was not that her third-year brother was in a Cold War with Shen Wei, but that Shen Wei did not want to talk to her third brother. Sometimes, it was hard to find a man you could vent your anger on without worrying about him leaving you. Xia ruoxin sighed softly, and her eyes fell on Shen Wei. Shen Wei was stunned and carried her body. He had to think about it carefully. After all, they had known each other for a long time. Xia ruoxin apanied Shen Wei for the entire afternoon. Even though they did not say much, it was obvious that Shen Wei''s mood had improved. She then prepared to go back. When she returned home, she was surprised to see a guest. It was mo Ming. Xia ruoxin recognized this man at a nce. Even though they had only met once, this man''s outstanding looks were unforgettable, especially his pair of slightly upturned Phoenix eyes. He looked shrewd and cold, but what Xia ruoxin remembered the most was the red bean on his wrist. It was missing a small piece and was not perfect. Hello, Mr. Mo. Xia ruoxin walked over and greeted mo Ming. Hello, Mrs. Chu. mo Ming smiled. I may have to disturb you for a few days. &Quot; Xia ruoxin looked at Chu lui questioningly. Was this person staying? did he need her to prepare anything? Do you want to change the nket? do you want to disinfect the room? Chu lui reached out and patted her face. His eyes were warm and doting. you''re tired. Go and rest for a while. Also, mo Ming is staying at the shop. Don''t worry about him. &Quot; Mo Ming shrugged his shoulders. Alright, he was speechless. If one was to say that he was tired, it should be him, the guest. What did he mean by not staying? it was Chu lui who thought he was annoying and chased him to stay in the hotel. Xia ruoxin felt that there was no use for her to stay here. She was a little tired and needed to rest. As for this Mr. Mo ... Well, she believed that Chu lui would take good care of him. She opened the door and went into her room. She changed her clothes, took a shower, and went to sleep. She wanted to live like this. It was great. She rubbed her head against the soft nket and fell asleep. When she woke up, Chu lui was sitting at the side, flipping through the documents on the table. There was aptop beside him that was lit up. He could do two things at the same time. Xia ruoxin rubbed her eyes and sat up. She went forward and hugged the man from behind. Then, she leaned her head on his shoulder. "You''re awake?" Chu lui put down the documents in his hand and held her hand again, but he did not move. He knew that this woman had just woken up and had low blood pressure. She was not fully awake yet. She needed to rest for a while more or she would lose her energy. yes. Xia ruoxin closed her eyes. She loved the faint smell of tobo on this man. has Mr. Mo left? " I''m going back to the hotel. Chu lui picked up his pen again and started to write the report. He was good at writing. Of course, he had aputer now, but he was still used to doing these things by hand. The so-called inspiration was actually at the tip of his pen and his fingertips. Chapter 1224 Shen Wei And Mo Ming Xia ruoxin opened her eyes and used her head to rub against his shoulder. Rainy and Zheng Anze were both at the Lu family''s house, and they rarely went home now. The two of them had a very rich world. It was true that they had gone through so many years of separation and reunion. Counting from when they were young, it had been more than twenty years. How many more twenty years could a person have in their life? perhaps only three. That was why they especially cherished their current days. Chu lui was very good to her, really very good. Just like in the past, he helped herb her hair and washed her feet. Ever since they were on the gold Ind, she had severe menstrual cramps. He would personally brew Chinese medicine for her. No matter how busy he was, he would personally cook ginger soup for her during those few days. In the past few months, it had be much lighter. Shen Wei quarreled with third brother. Xia ruoxin opened her eyes again and talked about what happened today. those two ... Chu lui pursed his lips. you don''t have to care about them. They won''t be arguing for long. However, a rtionship is not something that can be repaid with nothing. You should try to persuade Shen Wei sometimes. A woman''s youth is limited, and so are men. &Quot; Xia ruoxin could not agree to this. Their rtionship was between the two of them. How could an outsider like her get involved? besides, Shen Wei was not a child anymore. She knew what she was thinking and could not be changed by an outsider''s words, even if it was Xia ruoxin. To put it bluntly, she was not Shen Wei''s biological mother. She was just a friend. Oh right. Xia ruoxin seemed to have recalled something. I saw that Mr. Mo was wearing a broken red bean on his wrist. Why did he like that thing? " This seemed to be brought by a woman, especially this Mr. Mo. He didn''t look like a businessman, but more like someone with some power. She couldn''t figure out why a man would bring a red bean. Even Zheng Anze would not like this. his wife gave it to him. We''ll split it in half. Chu lui put down his pen and turned around. He tidied Xia ruoxin''s messy hair. change your clothester. Let''s go out for a meal. A nice restaurant opened recently. I went to try it out first. It''s not bad. It should be your favorite. &Quot; "Alright." Xia ruoxin buried her face in Chu lui''s arms and did not want to move. However, she was really hungry and should go out to eat. Chu lui yed with her hair gently. He realized that Xia ruoxin was simr to rainy. They both liked to sleep in and not miss each other. This was especially so for rainy. Sometimes, it was really difficult to wake her up. However, it was a good thing that the baby was very obedient and did not make things difficult for her. The two of them cuddled for a while before Xia ruoxin got up and prepared to change her clothes. Oh right, ah lui ... Xia ruoxin actually wanted to say that Shen Wei had a simr red bean in the past, but Chu lui was on the phone on the balcony and did not hear her. forget it. Xia ruoxin opened her closet and took out a piece of clothing. She had forgotten about this. As for the red bean, she did not think of it. Although she was not too sure about mo Ming''s family background, he was definitely not a simple person since he could easily mobilize the training machine and take out the hygiene Positioning System so casually. She thought that there was no rtionship between him and Shen Wei. One was from a military and political family, while the other was a public rtionsdy. Of course, Xia ruoxin had never looked down on Shen Wei. To be honest, she was not any different from Shen Wei. On the contrary, Shen Wei was much cleaner than some women who thought they weredylike. Mo Ming and Shen Wei should not have any rtionship. It was just that sometimes, what she thought was impossible might be possible. What she thought was fine might be many connections. However, even though he said that he was unwilling, he did not stop mo Ming from acknowledging this goddaughter. This child had suffered a lot since she was young. There were so many people who doted on her. Of course, Chu lui was willing. Of course, it was also because of the power behind mo Ming. In the future, no one would dare to provoke this daughter of his. Rainy obediently kissed Mo Jing''s face. This small and soft body, the child''s crisp voice, and the small and cute face were really precious to mo Ming. At this moment, a Woman in ck clothes walked past. The clothes fit her very well and stuck closely to the lines of her back. There was also a mixed fragrance on her body. It was not tacky, but it was very pleasant. aunty, as soon as she saw the person, she struggled to jump out of mo Ming''s arms and ran towards the person on her little legs. Shen Wei squatted down and took over the little girl who was running towards her. Auntie, take a look. Isn''t our rainy prettier again? " Shen Wei pinched the little girl''s cheeks. Why couldn''t this child gain weight? but she seemed to have eaten a lot. She pinched Rainy''s arms and legs again and realized that even though the child did not gain weight, she had grown taller recently. Perhaps it was because she was learning how to dance. Xiaowei ... the sudden voice pierced Shen Wei''s eardrums. Shen Wei''s long eyshes fluttered slightly. She looked up and saw the incredulity and excitement on the man''s face. Shen Wei had forgotten how long it had been. It was as if they had never changed. They were still the same him and her from the past. However, many things had indeed changed. They were no longer as young as before, like her and like him. She had actually thought more than once about how they would meet again. She had thought about how excited, helpless, hateful, and resentful they would be, but she realized that there was nothing. In fact, he had thought more than once about what it would be like when they met again. He had been touched, pleasantly surprised, and had felt the vicissitudes of life. However, he realized that it was more than that. Shen Wei stood up and her red lips curved up slightly. Just like her hair that was blown by the wind, it was dyed a faint wine red. Long time no see, Mr. Mo. Mo Ming was stunned. He suddenly took a step forward, and his footsteps became faster and faster. Suddenly, he reached out and hugged Shen Wei tightly. Xiaowei, I found you. I finally found you. the man''s eyes were clouded with joy, excitement, and joy. His heart ached and warmed at the same time. The cold blood in his body started to melt and boil. Every drop of blood was expressing his excitement and joy. Chapter 1225 1216-Past The man leaned his head on the woman''s shoulder. No one could see the tears in his eyes. When Chu lui came over to look for his daughter, he noticed that the atmosphere was not right. At that moment, rainy crawled out from between their legs. The moment she saw Chu lui, she pouted. Goddaddy and aunty Wei were so bad. They almost crushed her to death. Chu lui squatted down and put his finger to his lips. Rainy understood. She got up from the ground and ran to her father''s side, her small hands tightly gripping onto her father''s clothes. Chu lui patted the dirt off his daughter''s body and carried her with one hand. As for the two of them, it was better not to disturb them. "You''re saying that the person mo Ming is looking for is Shen Wei?" Xia ruoxin''s eyes widened. Unbelievable. It was really ... Too scary. Mo Ming, Shen Wei, how did these two people get involved? "Why? do you know something?" Chu lui raised his eyebrows. why? do you really know? " Xia ruoxin was surprised and surprised, but that was it. There was not much else. I don''t know. I just have a feeling, but I didn''t think in that direction. Xia ruoxin thought about the red bean. Actually, Shen Wei had told me some things in the past, if mo Ming was that person. Then, who was the one who caused Shen Wei to escape to Jiangnan? Right now, Xia ruoxin was not only worried about Shen Wei. She was also worried about third brother. If Shen Wei really reconciled with Mo Ye, what would happen to third brother? Xia ruoxin arrived at a quiet tea shop where Shen Wei was already waiting for her. "You''re here? The moment Shen Wei saw her, she put out the cigarette in her hand. Her fingers were covered in red cardamom, and even she was dressed in red today. The lipstick on her lips was like a me, and it was a little sticky and painful. Xia ruoxin sat down, put her bag aside, and rolled up her sleeves. "How long have you been here?" not long. Shen Wei took out another cigarette and started to light it up. help me make a pot of tea. I want to drink it. &Quot; okay. Xia ruoxin ced the pot down and started to brew the tea. This was the good thing about this ce. She could brew her own tea. Even though Xia ruoxin was not a professional tea master, the tea she brewed was pretty good. Of course, especially when Shen Wei was in a bad mood. In order to stop her from being an alcoholic, Xia ruoxin still felt that it was better to let her drink tea. It was better than all the alcohol. She ced the tea in front of Shen Wei. Shen Wei brought it over and drank it without tasting anything. It was bitter and astringent, and there was a bitter taste left on his lips. Xia ruoxin poured her another ss. thank you. Shen Wei took it and ced it on her lips. Once again, she tasted the bitterness in the tea, just like her life. "I told you half of my storyst time. Do you want to hear more?" She put down the cup, and the smile hidden between her red lips had an inexplicable meaning. "I''ll listen if you''re willing to tell me." Xia ruoxin knew what she wanted to say. Perhaps Shen Wei really needed to vent her anger, and Xia ruoxin needed to know something to know what was right for her to do. Whether she wanted to make peace or break up, or if she couldn''t interfere, she didn''t care. The premise was that she had to know what happened between them. "You''ve guessed who that man is, right?" Shen Wei poured herself another cup of tea. This time, it was not bitter and was starting to taste sweet. She gently shook the bone china cup in her hand. The tea was slightly bitter and had a lingering fragrance. "It''s mo Ming, right?" Xia ruoxin knew, but when she heard it from Shen Wei again, she still felt that the world was crazy. yes, " Shen Wei admitted. it''s that scumbag. &Quot; Xia ruoxin almost choked on the tea in her cup. Yes, scumbag. He was really a scumbag. Of course, she did not dare tough, even though she felt that the word ''scumbag'' was a little weird when it was used on mo Ming. After all, the mo Ming she had met all this while had the elegant temperament of a noble. He could also be said to be a gentleman. Moreover, she could feel his love for his wife from his eyes. He was really not associated with the word " scumbag. &Quot; back then, on our gold-panning Ind. she felt like she had to say this out loud. "It was that scumbag who saved us." Shen Wei pouted her red lips indifferently. you''re taking money, right? " yes. Xia ruoxin quickly poured herself another cup of tea to calm her nerves. Shen Wei''s eyes were really sharp. yes, I did. So, we''re even. Who wouldn''t suffer a loss? " She boiled another pot of tea and listened to Shen Wei''s story with the faint aroma of tea. The 18-year-old Shen Wei was just as Xia ruoxin knew. She was innocent, loved to dream, and was simple. When she fell in love with someone, no matter how others said that they were not suitable for each other, she would still fall for them in the end. She didn''t feel that she had done anything wrong. She also didn''t feel that mo Ming was suitable for her. She had just fallen into the grave of love, constantly ruining her own future, overdrawing her time, and also losing her parents ''lives. Shen Wei, who was 22 years old, married this man with no regrets and a heart full of love. She learned how to cook for him, how to manage apany, and what she used to hate the most, the most unwilling, and the most annoying things. She also learned to tolerate the different women around him and learn to control all her temper. She knew that he liked women with curly hair, so she kept her long straight hair and curled it into a big roll. The moment the curls came out, she cried. She knew that he liked women with wine-red hair, so she dyed her hair. She also knew that. He liked women who were more obedient, so she put away all her temper. Her hands began to touch the detergent, and she began to put away the jewelry and clothes she liked. She had be mature and sexy. She had been jealous of him and changed her personality for him. She had blocked knives, bullets, and even used her own body to block the danger that was supposed to be his. Just when she thought she had finally entered his heart, what she waited for was not his love or his confession, but his first love. From then on, she knew that he had never liked women with curly hair, nor women with wine-red hair, but his first love had dyed wine-red curly hair. Chapter 1226 Scumbag Back then, when that woman left him, it was Shen Wei who used everything she had to warm this man up and heal his old injuries. She was also the one who stayed by his side every second. She was not afraid of anything. Even when they were in countless life and death situations, even when he was in the most dangerous situation, she had never left him. However, when that woman returned, she took everything from her and Mo Ming''s attention. The 23-year-old Shen Wei was very silly. She thought that as long as she did not give up and persevered, she would be able to snatch that man back. Back then, when her lover was pregnant and the child''s father was her husband, she went crazy and pushed that woman down the stairs with her own hands, causing her to lose her child. Later on, because of the child''s abnormal mental state, mo Ming sent her abroad and did not mention anything else. He started to treat Shen Wei better. Little by little, he started to treat her better and smile more and more. Shen Wei thought that perhaps this was the most beautiful and blissful moment of her life, but it was also the beginning of all her pain. She had forgotten her first love and The Grudge between them. She had also forgotten that mo Ming was not a good person. He was not a man who could easily forget his hatred and say the word " forgive ". She had almost thrown everything into the love web that this man had carefully woven for her. He was waiting for her to let down all her defenses and give everything she had before he revealed his fangs. He bit down on Shen Wei''s body, breaking her artery, tearing her skin, and tearing her heart apart. That day, he reached out his hand coldly without any emotion in his eyes. With just a light push, he pushed the defenseless Shen Wei down the stairs. At that time, Shen Wei was already three months pregnant. When the child fell to her death, it was a ball of bloody flesh in front of her. Shen Wei could not even cry. A three-month old child had already taken shape. One could even see the little hands and feet that had just developed, but they were gone just like that. That day, Shen Wei had a miscarriage and lost her child. The Shen family''s parents rushed over to see their daughter, but they both got into a car ident and died on the spot in a terrible way. Father Shen''s head was squashed t, and mother Shen''s body was drained of blood. Her child was gone, her parents were gone, and even herpany was gone. Shen Wei had nothing. That day, when she had a miscarriage and bled heavily, mo Ming had brought his first love with him and sneered at her. It was also that day that Shen Wei found out that she had walked into an exquisite but vicious trap that mo Ming hadid for her. He had pushed Shen Wei down the stairs, and it was the same as pushing her down to hell. They swaggered away, and Shen Wei''s massive bleeding almost took her life. Due to the time difference, her uterus was removed. Actually, the doctor had already opened up her stomach, and there was a big wound on her stomach. The skin and flesh were torn from the middle, and it was Shen Wei who grabbed the doctor''s hand. She said she wanted a uterus. However, the doctor said that if he wanted the uterus, he would rather give up his life. Shen Wei''s answer to the doctor then was that she wanted her uterus and not her life. Fortunately, God did not arrange for Shen Wei''s fate to be too tragic. This was that doctor''s first operation, so he spent a lot of effort to save Shen Wei''s uterus. Actually, if it were any other doctor back then, under such a situation of massive bleeding, they might only be able to remove the uterus. However, Shen Wei managed to save her uterus, but the child was gone. Shen Wei could remember for the rest of her life how she held the bloodied baby in her hands. That pain, that sobbing, and that wound on her stomach when it was torn open. This was the extent of a woman''s tolerance. Xia ruoxin reached out and held Shen Wei''s shoulder. Was this considered a form offort? she did not know. After all, what Chu lui did back then was not as cruel as what mo Ming did. Therefore, whoever was the worst, they would probably be on the list. "You think this is the end?" Shen Weiughed coldly, but the curve on her lips was calm and indifferent because she remembered and also because she had epted it. "Is there any more?" Actually, Xia ruoxin did not want to listen to it anymore. Some of the past was really heavy. The person who spoke of it would undoubtedly tear open her wound again, and the person who heard it would also leave a mark on their own heart. Shen Wei put down the cup in her hand and took a cigarette to ce between her lips. She took in and out mouthfuls of smoke, and the smoke in her lungs made her feel a little numb. "He found five men ..." With a tter, Xia ruoxin dropped the cup in her hand. I''m sorry, " she apologized and quickly bent down to pick up the ss. However, her fingers were trembling. "He was just scaring you, right? just like what I did back then. Xia ruoxin held the cup in her hand gently. It was clearly very clean, but why did she always feel that it was a little dirty, so she kept wanting to wipe it. Shen Wei''s smile widened. I''m not as lucky as you. Chu lui is not a scumbag, but that man is ... &Quot; She took a deep puff of her cigarette and coughed. but it doesn''t matter. What''s the difference between one man and five men? " at that time, I met third brother. At my most embarrassing, helpless, and disgusting time, it was third brother who saved me and brought me back to Jiangnan. I''m not a human. she puffed out another mouthful of smoke. I''m the top Princess of Jiangnan, an orphan with no parents or rtives. I have nothing in this world, and I only live with this broken body. &Quot; She lit another cigarette for herself and Xia ruojin did not stop her. She knew that Shen Wei needed to vent her anger, just like now. "Who do you think was the one who captured us on the gold-panning Ind?" Shen Wei suddenlyughed. Sheughed very brightly, but Xia ruoxin did not know how much pain and gloominess was hidden under her bright smile. Xia ruoxin frowned. At that time, Shen Wei was injured and was being hunted down. They were then sold to the gold-panning Ind. "Aren''t those people third brother''s enemies?" She had always thought so. Her third brother was the person in charge of Jiangnan, and Jiangnan was actually involved in some underworld, so her third brother should have a lot of enemies. Chapter 1227 The Shangguan Familys I didn''t dare to do anything to brother San. Shen Wei used her finger to knock on the cup on the table. you''re wrong. The one who hunted me down wasn''t brother san''s enemy. It was that woman. It was also that woman who sold us out. I was originally curious why that woman didn''t do anything after that. It turned out that it was because mo Ming had intervened. Otherwise, she would have killed us. &Quot; "What''s the woman''s name?" It was rare for Xia ruoxin to get angry. Shangguan. Shen Wei was still smiling sarcastically. Shangguan Tong, secondst name, Shangguan family''s young miss, an internationally renowned pianist. &Quot; Shangguan family. Xia ruoxin gently turned the teacup in her hand. The tea was ready, but she had yet to take a sip. Was it from Li Jun technology? Oh right. Shen Wei stretched her legs and took off her shoes. She did not care about the crowd. She was fine with anything. Tsk, this kind of woman was the real princess. Xia ruoxin immediately took out her phone from her bag and called Chu lui. On the other side, Chu lui was chatting with a young man. It was obvious that they were very satisfied with their cooperation. Of course, the man had to be careful with his attitude, but Chu lui still seemed to be considering it. But after some consideration, he seemed to be very satisfied. I''m sorry. Chu lui took out his phone. I''ll go take this call. he stood up and walked away with his phone by his ear. what''s the matter, ruoxin? are you hungry? I''ll drive over to pick you up. &Quot; yup, Mingjun technology. Yes, the Chu group has been looking for a business partner recently. Mostpanies can''t get this deal, so I''ve picked a few now, and Mingjun technology is undoubtedly not the most suitable. I''ll just treat this as a mutually beneficial meeting. &Quot; "What did you just say?" Chu lui asked again in disbelief. When he turned off his phone and put it back in his pocket, he returned to his seat as if nothing had happened. Mr. Chu, it''s a pleasure working with you. the man opposite him extended his hand to Chu lui. Hispany was definitely going to get the second phase of the hang Yu development project. However, Chu lui kept his hand in his pocket and did not take it out. In ancient times, they would make peace by shaking hands. In the business world, this shake of hands meant that the deal was done. Mr. Chu, this is ... some sweat involuntarily seeped out of the foreheads of mo Jun''s men. This was a matter that had been nailed to the wall-this cooperation was a hundred percent, one hundred percent sessful. After all, Chu lui was a businessman. He valued profits, and the Shangguan family had offered him a lot of benefits. Chu lui had no reason to reject them. "I''m sorry, I still need a few days to consider. I''ll give you an answer in a few days." This time, Chu lui finally extended his hand and shook the Shangguan family''s hand. His eyes were slightly cold, and he could not guess what he was thinking or what kind of decision he had made. The Shangguan family was dumbfounded. This was a business deal that was guaranteed to bepleted. Why did Chu lui change his mind so suddenly? Another day and wait for a reply. This was what Chu lui said. However, people in the business world were not unfamiliar with this term. The so-called ''consider'' meant rejection, and the so-called ''another day'' meant No. When Chu lui returned home, he threw his briefcase and other things into the study room. When he returned to the bedroom, he realized that Xia ruoxin was lying on the bed. Her soft ck hair was hanging on her shoulders. Her skin was very fair, but it was still a little pale. She always felt that she wascking in qi and blood. After all, it was not easy to recuperate after being injured. Chu lui took off his coat and unbuttoned his cor and sleeves before walking over. He sat down and ced his hand on Xia ruoxin''s shoulder, massaging her shoulder muscles gently. "What''s wrong recently? is work tiring?" He knew that Xia ruoxin was not asleep. When a person was asleep, their breathing was different from when they were not asleep. I''m alright. I''m not that tired. I just want to sleep for a while. Xia ruoxin opened her eyes. Oh, right. Did you close a deal with the Shangguan family? " "En, from the Shangguan family?" Chu lui raised an eyebrow. you''re talking about Mingjun technology. What''s the matter? are you suddenly concerned about thepany''s business dealings? " Xia ruoxin suddenly sat up and took Chu lui''s hand to bite it hard. Chu lui was in pain, but he did not pull his hand away. Even if she had really bitten off a piece of his flesh, he would not even bat an eye. He would even cook the piece for her so that she would not have diarrhea. you''re not allowed to discuss business with the Shangguan family. Xia ruoxin''s face was dark and serious. okay. Chu lui agreed and raised both his hands in surrender. How could he not listen to his wife? even if there were ten shangguans, the benefits they could bring him would not be as important as his wife''s, let alone one. Xia ruoxin felt that she had been too harsh on Chu lui. Actually, he did not know anything about this. It had nothing to do with him. "What''s wrong? as for Shen Wei ... Chu luiforted her and pinched her shoulders. He really felt that she had made her spiritual affinity too tense. yes. Xia ruoxin raised her eyes. The way she looked at Chu lui made him feel as guilty as mo Ming. Why was he looking at him like that? the person in the wrong was mo Ming, not him. what happened between her and Mo Ming ... Chu lui coughed and asked. a scumbag, " Xia ruoxin said word by word. Every sentence was so piercing that it hurt her heart. a scumbag who''s worse than you. not long after, she was going to stab Chu lui in the back. Chu lui felt really wronged. Even though he was a scumbag, it was still eptable. He had changed now. Besides, that was mo Ming''s matter. Why did it have to be him? Xia ruoxin used her hands to support her face as she thought about this possibility. "Is the Shangguan family big?" it''s alright. Chu lui''s evaluation was neither exaggerated nor belittling. Fortunately, what kind of definition was it? Xia ruoxin did not understand. She asked again, " if you work with the Lu family, is it possible to praise the Shangguan family? " ha ... Chu lui suddenlyughed. there''s no need to go against the Lu family. It''s just the Shangguan family. I can destroy them all by myself. What''s wrong? " Chu lui felt that Xia ruoxin was acting weird. She did not care much about his business, and of course, she would not say that she wanted to build apany, except for the Xia family. However, the Xia family had brought it upon themselves. In that case, how had the Shangguan family offended her? Chapter 1228 Go Ask Your Daughter He took another step forward and pulled the woman in front of him into his arms. He coaxed her like he was coaxing a child, " tell me, what''s the matter? your omnipotent husband will take care of it. If you want him to destroy the Shangguan family, then let him. &Quot; "Will it affect you?" Xia ruoxin grabbed Chu lui''s clothes. She wanted the Shangguan family to disappear, but she did not dare to lose Chu lui and the Chu enterprise. I won''t. Chu lui wasn''t too worried about this. It was just destroying apany. It was nothing. Yes, he had the ability. Under normal circumstances, unless it was on the verge of bankruptcy, he would not take action. He would do his best and be cautious. Under normal circumstances, he would not take action. Even though he was a businessman and was known as a heartless person, he had his own principles. He would not do anything that went beyond his principles. For example, for arge enterprise like the Shangguan family, he would not make a move unless it was absolutely necessary. However, as long as it was something his wife liked, he would not have any principles. Xia ruoxin rested her head on Chu lui''s shoulder. Shen Wei told me a story. A story where she met a scumbag. perhaps she should not let Chu lui know about this, but Xia ruoxin still chose to tell him. After all, he would be meeting the entire Shangguan family soon. She was talking about the innocent 18-year-old Shen Wei. The 21-year-old Shen Wei who married mo Ming. The Shen Wei who went crazy when Shangguan Tong returned when she was 22. Shen Wei who had lost her child, and Shen Wei who had been defiled by five men. Also, who was the real culprit who had sold them to gold-panning Ind? when Chu lui heard this, his ck eyes suddenly turned cold. Oh, he understood. The Shangguan family was doomed to fall. A few dayster, the Shangguan family, whose business had been steadily rising and had a certain Foundation, began to experience an incalcble economic crisis. This economic crisis came from the Chu group and the Lu family. Even Wu Sha and the Edward family overseas were giving them pressure. The Shangguan family could not understand how they had offended Chu lui. If it was because of the hang Yu incident, they did not seem to have done anything wrong. Furthermore, that business deal had failed, and they did not have much hatred for Chu lui. Why was Chu lui targeting them now? "Mr. Chu, I want to know what''s going on." Shangguan Rui, who was also Shangguan Tong''s father, came to Chu lui personally. I want to know how the Shangguan family has offended the Chu family. &Quot; If they really offended Chu lui, it would mean that they had offended the Lu family. With the two families working together, would the Shangguan family still have a chance of survival? There was no benefit in offending the Chu family. Chu lui was never afraid of what would happen to his capital because he had his ownrge private gold mine. He was not short of money. As long as he was willing, si Jun could be considered as one of their assets. However, Chu lui had a strong sense of principle. They had never seen Chu lui deliberately destroy apany that had no problems. Chu lui crossed his long legs. He was already taller than the rest. To the opponent, it was a preconceived notion that gave them a terrifying pressure. The corners of his lips curled up in a cold smile. how did she offend me? Mr. Shangguan, you can ask your daughter, Shangguan Tong, how did she offend me? " Shangguan Tong? Shangguan Rui squinted his eyes. What did this Shangguan Tong do? why did he not mention Shangguan Tong now? " Mr. Chu, are you going against the Shangguan family? " "So what if I am?" Chu lui had never been threatened by anyone before. Of course, those who threatened him did not have a good ending. Initially, he was thinking of not letting the Shangguan family suffer too much, but now, he felt that the Shangguan family deserved it. No wonder they raised a daughter like this. Fathers were all crooked; how could they raise a good daughter? if his rainy grew up to be crooked, he would have tomit suicide first. It was said that it was the Father''s fault for not raising him. Luckily, his rainy was the most well-behaved and obedient child. Shangguan Rui suddenly felt that he had offended Chu lui even more thoroughly. Although he was older than Chu lui, one''s methods did not grow with age. If his opponent was an ordinary person, he would not be afraid. However, it had to be someone like Chu lui. When he returned to the Shangguan family, he yelled at Mrs. Shangguan, " get Shangguan Tong back! What did this wastrel do? if Shangguan Tong did something that made Chu lui hate the Shangguan family to the point of destroying them, then he would strangle Shangguan Tong, regardless of whether he was his daughter or not. &Quot; Chu lui walked to a table and sat down. Unsurprisingly, mo Ming was there again. "Would you like a cup?" Mo Ming asked Chu lui. it''s Okay, thank you. Chu lui was not very interested in these things now. "I''ll have a ss of water." "What''s wrong? have you changed?" Mo Ming smiled and ordered another ss of wine for himself. He drank it and suddenly felt an indescribable burning sensation in his throat. "Why did you think of dealing with the Shangguan family?" He swirled the ss in his hand. There was not much emotion in his voice, and perhaps there was not much emotion in himself. "They came to you?" Chu lui was not surprised at all when mo Ming mentioned this. After all, this matter was rted to the Shangguan family. First love was actually the most f * cking annoying person. Mo Ming propped up his face on his hand. you haven''t answered my question. How did they offend you? " you sold my wife to the gold-panning Ind and almost made my daughter cry to death. Do you think this is revenge? " what''s the matter? " Chu lui asked lightly. When he first heard this, he almost wanted to blow up the Shangguan family. Mo Ye frowned. she doesn''t have any grudges with your wife. They''ve only met a few times. How could you sell her to gold-panning Ind? " Only one person in the Shangguan family could do what Chu lui had just said-Shangguan Tong. He would not have the second thought. However, it was true that Shangguan Tong would not kidnap Xia ruoxin and would not send her to that kind of ce. Xia ruoxin was indeed on Gold Ind because he was the one who sent the helicopter to pick them up. Chu lui poured himself another ss of water. Alcohol was something that should not be touched unless it was absolutely necessary. Sadness, sadness, it also made one lose their rationality and intelligence. Chapter 1229 He Never Did Those Things He shook the ss in his hand, and his fingers were stained with the warmth of the ss. she doesn''t have any grudges with my wife, and she doesn''t even know my wife. However, she knows someone else. There was another person who was captured with my wife, a woman. &Quot; Mo Ming suddenly tightened his grip on the cup in his hand. "Shen Xiaowei?" no, she''s called Shen Wei now. Chu lui reminded mo Ming. Actually, he did not really understand mo Ming. no matter how much I hated Xia ruoxin back then, I never thought of making myself a cuckold. However, you''re better. You''ve made yourself a cuckold. Is the feeling of being cuckolded good? do you enjoy it? or are you just like what my wife said? you''re a pervert? " Mo Ming''s face darkened. what do you mean? " I don''t mean anything. Chu lui crossed his arms over his chest. mo Ming, did you really let five men take turns with your wife? " His words were very straightforward. In fact, even now, he still did not quite believe it. Although he had not known mo Ming for a long time and had not interacted much with him, based on his understanding of this man, he should not be. To put it bluntly, they were all the same kind of people. They were very concerned about their own face. They might be ruthless in their actions, but they would never really let other men take advantage of their wives. To put it bluntly, they just couldn''t afford to lose face. "Are you kidding me?" Mo Ming felt insulted. if you can''t do it, how can I? " "My wife said you''re a pervert." Chu lui kept calling mo Ming ''wife''. Was he bullying mo Ming because he did not have a wife and his wife had run away? I didn''t. mo Ming''s fingers tightened. He picked up the ss on the table again and poured himself a ss of wine. so, look into it. Chu lui reached out and patted mo Ming''s shoulder. even I know that there''s something strange about this matter. As the person involved, you should know better. &Quot; as for the Shangguan family''s matter, I hope you don''t get involved. &Quot; don''t worry. mo Ming sneered. I have nothing to do with the Shangguan family. If you need anything, you can ask me for help. he reached out and ced the cup in front of his eyes. if I need to, I will. Chu lui raised his ss and clinked it with his. The two men had reached an agreement. The Shangguan family had fallen very quickly. It could be said that it was quite fast. In just a few days, the Chu family, the Lu family, the Wu family, and even the Jiangnan family had stepped in. Therefore, in less than a week, the Shangguan family''s family business, which could be said to be quite good, had fallen into a mess. On the other hand, the Shangguan family''s business had allowed Chu lui to earn quite a lot, especially a piece ofnd that Chu lui needed. Chu lui was preparing to build argemercial Street there. What hecked was a piece ofnd, a piece ofnd, and an opportunity. That was why snatching other people''s things was indeed an easy path to take. However, he didn''t really like it. That was why he said, " it''s fine if there''s nothing wrong. Don''t always think about offending me. The consequences of offending him weren''t good. If you didn''t want to live, you could do it. Xia ruoxin had juste out of the studio. She looked at her watch. It was almost time for her appointment with Shen Wei, so she quickened her steps and walked forward as she was afraid of beingte. However, when she arrived, Shen Wei was not there. She could only sit down and wait. Half an hour passed and Shen Wei still did note. An hour passed and she still did note. She called Shen Wei''s phone but it was turned off. She then called brother San. Fortunately, it was working. She heaved a sigh of relief. third brother, it''s Xia ruoxin ... &Quot; "What''s wrong?" Brother San suddenlyughed. Thatugh made his men shiver. It was so scary. Not long after, the smile on brother san''s face disappeared. He didn''t say anything to his men and ran out to pay. By the time his men reacted, their boss had already disappeared. At this time, the two women were standing face to face, and the wind blew the corners of their clothes from time to time. It was cold and quiet. long time no see. Shangguan Tong sneered. His face without makeup looked very old. How could she not look old? Shen Wei was only 28 years old, but she was already 32 years old. A 30-year-old man was still young and mature, but once a woman passed 30, time flew and disappeared from the corner of her eyes, lips, and forehead. Not long ago, she discovered that she had wrinkles on her forehead and at the corners of her eyes. A woman in her thirties should have gotten married and had children long ago, but she was still unmarried and childless. However, the Shen Wei in front of him was still the same as before. She was beautiful, not the kind of pure beauty. Now, she was like a Vixen with a hint of demonic aura. That kind of beauty had a charm that could make men go crazy and women hate and envy her. They were only five years apart, but now that they wereparing, she realized that she had lost so much to Shen Xiaowei, who had stolen everything from her, even in the beginning. Shen Wei tucked her hair behind her ears. She was used to curly hair and dyeing her hair. She squinted her eyes. MMM, long time no see. You''re still as elegant as ever, miss Shangguan. &Quot; Shangguan Tong''s face twisted and she smiled coldly. Shen Xiaowei, I''m still as beautiful as before, but what about you? it must feel good to be ganged up on by five men. Do you still want that taste? I can fulfill your wish. &Quot; Did she think that something like this could agitate Shen Wei and make her suffer? if she really wanted to be scared, then she was wrong. The wind continued to blow on Shen Wei''s face, and her side profile glowed slightly. Even though she did not use much makeup, her natural fairness and youth made Shangguan Tong''s heart more jealous than her face, and more twisted than her face. Suddenly, Shen Wei''s Red lips curved upwards, and that arc was almost piercing Shangguan Tong''s face. miss Shangguan, if you want to know, I can offer my service. We wee you at any time in Jiangnan. Although you are a little old, you can only ask for money, no matter how young you are. Of course, if you want to sleep with five men in one night, it is also possible. &Quot; but the prerequisite is that miss Shangguan has to be rich, and a lot of money at that. But I don''t think miss Shangguan has much money now, so you can only think about finding a man. &Quot; Chapter 1230 1221-He Is Here Every word she said was mocking the Shangguan family''s decline. The Shangguan Tong now was no longer the youngdy of the Shangguan family. She was not even as good as an ordinary person. How could she argue with her here? miss Shangguan, you can continue to act crazy. Maybe Mr. Mo will soften his heart and help miss Shangguan to rebuild the Shangguan family. She was smiling, but her smile was very sarcastic. She had been married to mo Ming for three years. The 18-year-old Shen Xiaowei was innocent. The 20-year-old Shen Xiaowei thought that she was happy. The 23-year-old Shen Xiaowei had nothing. However, she was 28 years old now. The 28-year-old Shen Wei was not Shen Xiaowei. Jiang Nan''s top Princess of public rtions couldn''t even win against an old woman? She smiled flirtatiously and caught Shangguan Tong step by step. that''s right, miss Shangguan, there''s one thing that I still don''t understand. Shen Wei got close, but Shangguan Tong retreated as if she was afraid of Shen Wei. Perhaps she hated Shen Wei so much that she wanted to tear her apart and eat her flesh and blood, but in the end, she was afraid. Yes, she was afraid. &Quot; Shen Wei stopped in her tracks and adjusted her clothes. what are you afraid of, miss Shangguan? I won''t eat you. Also, what did I say just now? " Her slightly raised red lips were full of sarcasm. well ... she was really thinking about it. Oh. I remember now. I want to ask you. where did your childe from? " But How do I remember that the doctor said that miss Shangguan was born with a deformed uterus? why, miss Shangguan, don''t you know that the test report fell out of miss Shangguan''s bag? could it be that miss Shangguan didn''t have a child, but her period''s blood?" Shangguan Tong''s face turned pale and he tried to avoid her gaze. Shen Wei was still smiling but there was a cold light in her eyes. miss Shangguan, this is just the beginning. Destroying your family is just the first step. No one has died yet. she blew on her fingers, which were painted with red cardamom. Her skin was as white as snow, and her nails were as red as blood. Shangguan Tong took another step back and broke out in a cold sweat because of Shen Wei. She was no longer the Shangguan Tong of the past. Now, her family background was as innocent as white radish. The Shangguan family was no longer the Shangguan family of the past. Now, the Shangguan family was at the bottom of the socialdder. She was an ordinary old woman with nothing. How could shepare with others? she was the target of everyone on the street. It would be considered a great deal if they did not spit on her face. "You went through my things?" Shangguan Tong felt as if someone had uncovered her old scars. Her tail was being stepped on, and her hatred, resentment, helplessness, and all those unbearable things that people looked down on were being exposed. Shen Wei''s Red lips curved even wider. go through your things. I don''t have your hobbies, Shangguan Tong. You wanted to transfer another woman''s uterus to yourself. Don''t you want to know how that woman was saved? " "It''s you, you did this?" No matter how stupid Shangguan Tong was now, he knew what was going on. Back then, her uterus was deformed and she could not give birth to a child. So, she spent a lot of money to find a young woman to transnt her uterus to her. However, before the operation, that woman disappeared inexplicably. Later, it became difficult to find a suitable woman. There was no suitable donor for her, and it seemed that someone had been stopping her from doing so. Later on, mo Ming found out about this. At that time, their rtionship had also fallen to the bottom. How could she still have the time to deal with these things? even after she broke up with mo Ming, she did not do the operation. Sometimes, she would think that if she had transnted her uterus earlier and given birth to an heir for the mo family, she would not have fallen into such a state of poverty and being hated by everyone. And all of this was because of this woman. It was all because of Shen Xiaowei. "Shen Xiaowei, I''m going to kill you!" Suddenly, she pounced on Shen Wei with a ferocious expression. Shen Wei merely brushed her hair aside and unhurriedly stretched out her foot in her high heels. When Shangguan Tong was about the same distance away from her, she kicked forward with all her might andnded a kick on Shangguan Tong''s stomach. Shangguan Tong suddenly clutched his stomach, sprawled on the ground as he was kicked. Shen Wei retracted her foot and walked closer. She squatted down and patted Shangguan Tong''s face lightly, but her hand was covered in oil. It was as greasy as a piece of pork belly. It was disgusting. Shangguan Tong, you''re old now. Don''t be angry anymore. Be careful that you don''t get too ugly. Even mo Ming''s father doesn''t like you. &Quot; Shangguan Tong, on the other hand, was so angry that he almost vomited blood. What did she mean by this? was she mocking her for taking advantage of both the young and the old? Shen Wei took out a piece of tissue and wiped her hands clean. Then, she threw the tissue at Shangguan Tong. Her cold voice pierced Shangguan Tong''s nerves. Shangguan Tong, you don''t have anything. How can youpete with me? don''t worry. her voice was cold, and so was her expression. I won''t let you off. We''ll settle the score between us slowly. We won''t stop until one of us is dead. &Quot; Her red lips opened and closed. Every word and sentence that came out of her mouth was like a thorn that stabbed Shangguan Tong. All along, Shangguan Tong had been scheming against Shen Wei. However, now that their positions had changed, Shangguan Tong was actually afraid. In the past, Shen Xiaowei was a soft bun, but now, Shen Wei was a vengeful person. She wanted to take revenge for everything that had happened in the past. Shen Wei dusted the corner of her shirt and stood up. When she turned around, the first person she saw was brother San. Third brother, what is he doing here? Brother San did notugh, but his body was tensed up. Even his hands were clenched so tightly that Shen Wei could hear him gritting his teeth. third brother ... Shen Wei''s Red lips moved slightly. Suddenly, she felt a little sad. She actually remembered the first time she met third brother. That was the most embarrassing and disgusting time of her life. Third brother picked her up and brought her home. She did not eat then, so third brother fed her. She did not speak, and third brother coaxed her. Even when she could not sleep, third brother apanied her, washed her feet, andbed her hair. Every time she was in danger, her third brother was always there. Suddenly, she felt that she really owed her third brother a lot, a lot ... Chapter 1231 Third Brother, Ill Take You Home There seemed to be a day where he would never be able to pay off the rest. She turned her face to the side again, and her gaze stopped on another man. She quietly stared into his Phoenix eyes. This man had not changed at all, but she had. Ha, one of them was a young and talented man, while the other was a Public Rtions Officer. Such a lowly person like her did not even have the right to breathe the same air as a child blessed by the heavens. She shifted her gaze away. It had been more than five years, and it was all over. She had never thought of starting again with him. "Three ..." Just as she was about to say something to brother San and the corners of her lips had just curled up into a smile, brother san''s body shed in front of her eyes. Then, she heard a bang and a woman''s scream. The smile on her face froze. Behind her was her third brother''s body. The air started to have a strong smell of blood. It spread through her nostrils and spread to the corners of her warm eyes. She turned around and blinked her eyes. She still did not know what had happened and was unwilling to believe what had happened. At this time, third brother was lying on the ground with a big hole in his chest. Not far away, Shangguan Tong was panting. She had thrown her gun on the ground, and there was a small knife in her hand. Shen Wei walked over slowly and squatted down in front of brother San. She gently lifted her third brother''s head and let him rest on herp. Brother San opened his eyes. He was still smiling. Slowly, he reached out and ced his hand on Shen Wei''s face. Wei, I''m sorry. I might not be able to apany you anymore. he was in this industry. He knew very well how serious his injuries were. He didn''t regret it, but his heart ached for her. He couldn''t apany her anymore in the future. I''m sorry, " his voice was intermittent, and as soon as he opened his mouth, a lot of blood frothed out. brother San ... Shen Wei ced her head on brother san''s forehead. "Third brother, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you home." She closed her eyes, and in front of her was a bright red mist, making it almost impossible for her to see everything clearly. She wondered if she was dreaming or awake. In her entire life, she had always thought that her parents would never leave. But now that they were gone, she thought that mo Ming would never leave. But he had kicked her away with one foot. He had kicked her so miserably and in so much pain. She also thought that third brother wouldn''t leave and would apany her for the rest of her life. She was Shen Wei, she was stubborn, she had her self-esteem, and she would step on all the men under her feet because she knew that she had third brother behind her. Third brother would clean up the mess for her and grow up with her, just like when he was a baby back then. He raised her, taught her how to speak, how to walk, and how to live. She held her third brother''s hand tightly. Her third brother''s hand was very warm, but now it was cold, drop by drop. It had lost its strength and temperature. Brother San forced his eyes open. He wanted to remember Shen Wei''s face, the child he had picked up, the woman he liked, and the woman he loved and doted on the most in his life ... His eyes started to be unfocused, as if there was a sea of flowers in the haziness. He heard a beautiful sound in his ears, and at the end of the sea of flowers was Shen Wei''s smiling face. She extended her hand to him ... "Third brother, I''ll take you home ..." Brother San suddenlyughed and reached out as if he wanted to grab something. Shen Wei quickly held onto brother san''s hand and knelt on the ground. She was dumbfounded, crazy, and stunned. brother San, I''ll take you home ... she suddenly mumbled. Brother san''s hand suddenly moved and held her finger tightly. His eyes were still wide open. The man''s facial features were very quiet, still the same as before. He was not handsome, but he was full of masculinity. At this moment, he seemed to be smiling. A trace of blood slid down the corner of his mouth, and his calm eyes started to lose focus. In the distance, he saw Shen Wei smiling at him. Suddenly, he felt his body be lighter, and he ran toward the figure. Wei, I''ve finally found you ... his lips moved slightly, and a few more streaks of blood flowed down the corner of his mouth, forming a flower of hell on his chest. Xiao Wei ... mo Ming hurried over and squatted down. He ced his hand on his third brother''s neck. "Get lost!" Suddenly, Shen Wei reached out and pped mo Ming''s face. get lost. You''re not allowed to touch my brother San. Shen Wei hugged brother San tightly, not letting anyone touch him. Perhaps she already knew subconsciously that brother San was no longer around, so she had already gone crazy. Some people will always be the biggest thorn in our hearts, and some mistakes will be the harm that we will never be able to bear in our lives. To Shen Wei, third brother was. She hugged her third brother tightly and muttered to herself. It was as if she was saying the same thing with every word, third brother, I''ll take you home ... Mo Ming clenched his hands tightly. His gaze fell on his third brother''s bloodied chest. He tugged at his lips, and a slight coldness seeped into his heart. He knew that in this life, some people had begun to upy the ce that used to belong to him, the ce called Shen Xiaowei''s heart. At this moment, a car suddenly stopped. The door opened, and it was Chu lui. When he saw the scene in front of him, his pupils could not help but contract. He quickly walked over and squatted in front of Shen Wei. However, whenever he reached out his hand, Shen Wei''s eyes would shift towards him with hatred. It was as if she would kill half of him if he dared to move again. She was as alert and resentful as a cripple. Shen Wei, it''s me. I''m Chu lui. Chu lui held Shen Wei''s shoulders tightly. I want to bring third brother back. He might still be saved. Let him go. His eyes were dark, and his hands were so strong that they seemed to be about to break Shen Wei''s bones. This was the only way to wake Shen Wei up and make her let go of brother San. Otherwise, he was not sure if he would just knock this woman out. Brother San was injured on his chest. He did not know if he had hurt his heart, but at the rate of bleeding, even if he did not hurt his heart, he must have hurt an artery. This kind of injury was not good. He was not confident that his third brother could survive ... Chu lui ... Shen Wei''s unfocused eyes finally regained some spirit. She looked up. It was indeed Chu lui. She slowly let go of brother san''s hand. But what could she do? third brother was no longer waking up, and he didn''t call her name anymore. Her body temperature was also starting to drop bit by bit. Chapter 1232 I Wont Let You Die Easily What could she leave behind? what else could she leave behind? brother San, don''t be afraid. Shen Wei suddenly smiled. That smile was very bleak, but there was a slight chill. no matter where brother San is, I will not let go of you. &Quot; When Chu lui heard this, he could not help but frown. He had always felt that Shen Wei was a lunatic. Indeed, she was a lunatic. The things that this woman did were not something that ordinary people could imagine and could do. He nodded at mo Ming and immediately helped brother San up and carried him to the car. He could not manage this now, but with mo Ming around, at least Shen Wei would be fine. To be honest, he did not really like Shen Wei. He had always felt that this woman was a little extreme, and he did not know what she would do under such extreme circumstances. However, she was Xia ruoxin''s best friend and most respected friend. She was even Xia ruoxin''s Savior. His daughter was afraid of her Savior. No matter how much he disliked it, he could not watch her and third brother get into trouble. He drove very fast and contacted the most famous cardiothoracic hospital. When he arrived, the best specialists in the city were all there. At this moment, he sped away in his car, but Shen Wei was still squatting on the ground. There were quite a lot of blood stains on her body, and they were brother san''s. Xiaowei. mo Ming extended his hand to her. With a p, Shen Wei pped mo Ming''s hand away again. don''t touch me. sheughed coldly, her red lips curving into an icy arc. She stood up, kicked off her high heels, and walked towards Shangguan Tong step by step. Shangguan Tong was screaming in pain, but it was as if no one heard her. Be it Shen Wei, mo Ming, or even Chu lui, they did not seem to notice that there was someone else there. Shen Wei picked up the gun from the ground. She knew how to use a gun and was quite good at it. With a move of her hand, she opened the back of the gun and took out a few bullets. Then, she walked over and squatted in front of Shangguan Tong. She pointed the gun at Shangguan Tong''s forehead. The fear of death made Shangguan Tong scream and beg for mercy. please, don''t kill me, don''t kill me ... she kept begging for mercy, screaming and crying. mo Ming, save me, save me. she reached out her hand to mo Ming again, asking him to save her. However, mo Ming was only standing at the side with his hands in his pockets. He just looked on indifferently and coldly. He didn''t even spare her a nce. please, don''t kill me ... tears and snot were running down Shangguan Tong''s face. She was scared. She was really scared. It was the first time that she had been so close to death. She was afraid of death, very afraid of death. Whether she would die or not, she would definitely kill Shen Wei, this pervert. Shen Wei''s fingers loosened and with a bang, Shangguan Tong''s eyes were filled with fear. Shangguan Tong''s eyes were wide open. She could feel her pants getting wet. She had peed in her pants out of fear. There wasn''t a single bloody hole in her head. Of course, the ''bang'' wasn''t from a gunshot. don''t worry. Shen Wei let go of her hand, and the gun in her hand fell to the ground. Then, a lot of bullets fell out of the hand she let go of. it''s too easy for you to kill you with a gun. &Quot; She spoke softly and ced her hand on Shangguan Tong''s neck. you''ll feel good if I shoot you to death like this, but it''s not enough for me. The revenge for my parents, my child, me, and my third brother. Do you think you can pay me back with just one shot? " Her eyes moved to the small knife on Shangguan Tong''s wrist. She reached out and ced her hand on the knife. Shangguan Tong still wanted to struggle but she did not dare to move after Shen Wei''s cold gaze. Then, she let out a blood-curdling scream. Shen Wei took the knife and ced it on Shangguan Tong''s face. Shangguan Tong trembled and shrieked. His body trembled as well, and his clothes were almost drenched in sweat. "Don''t kill me. Please don''t kill me. I''ll give you anything you want. I still have money. Oh, and Mo Ming. I''ll return him to you. I don''t love him. I''ve never loved him." Shangguan Tong was so frightened that he kept shouting, while mo Ming stood by the side sarcastically. "Why would I want a man you''ve used before?" Shen Wei suddenlyughed, and her words sessfully made mo Ming''s body sway. only you would want such a dirty man. Shen Wei ced the knife in front of her and saw her face on the knife. Suddenly, she stretched out her hand and pped Shangguan Tong hard. Shangguan Tong, I will make you wish you were dead. But now, third brother is in pain, so don''t even think about it. as she said that, she waved the knife in her hand forward without even blinking. Then, Shangguan Tong''s shriek that sounded like a pig being ughtered could be heard. Shen Wei had already stabbed her arm with the knife. She would not let it go this time. She pulled out the knife again and stabbed him again. Shangguan Tong was screaming, Shen Wei''s smile grew colder. "Shangguan Tong, don''t you like to torture people? Don''t worry, I''ll let you be tortured by others. Don''t you like to be surrounded by men? I''ll fulfill your dream and find eight to ten men to serve you every day. Don''t worry, they won''t despise you for being old, they won''t despise you for not having a uterus, and they won''t despise how many men you''ve had in the past." She stood up and kicked Shangguan Tong''s face, then looked at the man in front of her indifferently. "What, you want to save him?" She asked mo Ming coldly. The smile on her red lips was still there, but it waspletely hidden in her ck eyes. I have nothing to do with her. mo Ming did not even want to look at Shangguan Tong. He only had some friendship with the Shangguan family. As for Shangguan Tong, he had no feelings for him anymore. The only reason he went to Chu lui was because of Shangguan Rui. Everything else had nothing to do with him. Xiao Wei ... he wanted to go forward, but Shen Wei turned around and left step by step. She did not even put on her shoes. In the hospital, Xia ruoxin rushed over and saw Shen Wei sitting on the ground. She did not have shoes on, and she did not know what she had stepped on. Other than mud, there was also blood on her feet. "How is it?" Xia ruoxin asked Chu lui worriedly. She heard that something had happened to Shen Wei and brother San, so she came over. How were they now? Chapter 1233 Third Brother Is Really Not Here nothing much. Chu lui took out his hands from his pockets and tidied Xia ruoxin''s messy hair. brother San is dead. His voice was very light. When it came to a person''s life and death, it was just this sentence. That was, third brother was dead. Yes, third brother was dead, not because of the good weather today. When Xia ruoxin heard that, her first instinct was that Chu lui was lying to her. Chu lui squinted his eyes, not smiling or angry. However, because of that, she could not guess if third brother was really dead. But how could third brother die? She asked Chu lui, but he didn''t say anything. She could only walk to Shen Wei''s side and squat down in front of her. She took out a small bag of tissues from her bag, opened it, and helped Shen Wei wipe her feet bit by bit. Chu lui pursed his lips and didn''t say a word. He hugged his arms and stood there, his expression overly cold. She wiped Shen Wei''s feet clean bit by bit. The skin under Shen Wei''s feet was scraped and cut by sharp objects. She called for a nurse and asked the nurse to apply medicine on her. When the disinfectant touched her skin, Xia ruoxin could feel the pain. It was like a sizzling sound as if her skin was scalded. However, Shen Wei was as if she had no feelings at all. She could not feel any pain at all. After the nurse applied medicine on Shen Wei''s feet and wrapped them up, Xia ruoxin thought for a while and sat down. She took off her shoes and carefully put them on Shen Wei''s feet. She was wearing the same shoe size as Shen Wei. Even though Shen Wei''s feet were a little swollen now, she could still put the shoes on. Chu lui''s brows furrowed even more, but he did not say anything. Not long after, the door to the fight for treatment was opened. The doctor walked out and shook his head. sorry, we''ve tried our best. &Quot; Her eyshes fluttered, and she felt a buzzing sound in her head. It hurt, and then her vision was covered by darkness. Xia ruoxin quickly held her, but her face was not in a good condition. Was third brother really gone? "Mr. Chu, is this really a good idea?" The doctor asked Chu lui awkwardly. you don''t have to worry about this. Chu lui extended his hand and interrupted the doctor. Xia ruoxin stared at Chu lui in confusion, waiting for his answer and exnation. The doctor had wanted to say something, but when he saw Chu lui''s insistence, he could only let it be. Shen Wei leaned her head on Xia ruozhu''s shoulder. Even though she was unconscious, her tears continued to fall. Some people were like that. They stayed by your side silently, but they were already silent. You thought that you could leave at any time, butter on, you realized that after so many years ofpanionship, that person was like air. You couldn''t leave him, and if you left, you would suffocate. Who said that dependence was not a kind of love? this is brother san''s idea. Chu lui walked over and reached out to carry Shen Wei. let''s send her back first. Don''t worry about brother San. I''ll take care of it. &Quot; However, Xia ruoxin stood up and pulled Chu lui''s sleeve. "Chu lui, where''s brother San?" Chu lui pursed his thin lips and shook his head. Xia ruoxin''s heart sank to the bottom. It was an indescribable feeling. It was as if someone was really gone. Xia ruoxin slowly let go of Chu lui''s sleeve. What was it? she felt that the corners of her eyes were so bitter that it was unbearable. Rainy held onto Shen Wei''s hand. Her two small hands could not hold onto Shen Wei''s hand. Shen Wei smiled at rainy, but there was too much confusion in her smile. thank you for bringing her to see me, " Shen Wei said gratefully to Xia ruoxin, who was beside her. at a time like this, you''re the only one who cane and see me. You don''t mind my identity, my background, and my past. what kind of woman was she? she was a dirty woman and a sinful woman. She killed her parents, her child, and now, even third brother was killed by her. What''s the point of her living like this? Xia ruoxin walked over and patted her daughter''s head. Then, she smiled at Shen Wei. However, her smile was a little tired. you''re my friend. Of course, I have toe and see you. Shen Wei, she ced her hand on Shen Wei''s shoulder. What are you going to do next? in the days when brother San is not around. &Quot; This was what she was most worried about. Jiangnan was not something that Shen Wei could handle alone. She knew what kind of ce Jiangnan was. It was a small world and everything wasplicated. With third brother around, it was only natural that third brother would be there to handle everything. However, without third brother around, she was really worried that Shen Wei would suffer in Jiangnan. I''m fine. Shen Wei leaned her head against the pillow behind her. She had lost a lot of weight recently, and even her eyes were sunken. The flesh on her cheeks was almost gone. She lowered her long eyshes weakly. actually, third brother said not long ago that he wanted to change the business in Jiangnan and move the ck market to Ming city. Actually, the transfer is almostplete. Jiangnan is now more formal, and ... she turned around and held Rainy''s hand. Only a clean child like her could make people let down their guard. there are so many brothers to take care of here. I can''t leave them alone. I will protect Jiangnan for third brother until the day I die. she blinked again and swallowed all her tears. Shen Wei would not cry anymore; she needed tears again. Her third brother had used his life in exchange for his. She would not easily ruin her own life. She did not have the right to live for her third brother. She would take care of these brothers who had gone through life and death with her third brother. Xia ruoxin opened her mouth and wanted to say something more, but in the end, she could only sigh. Oh right, there was still that man and Mo Ming. Was there still a possibility between him and Shen Wei? Xia ruoxin could only know the beginning and the events that had happened. As for the future, no one knew, including Shen Wei. However, Chu lui once said that mo Ming treated Shen Wei the same way he treated her in the past. A man would not only feel guilty for looking for a woman for a few years, but Xia ruoxin did not know if Shen Wei would ept him. However, she knew that as long as mo Ming was around, nothing would happen to Shen Wei in Jiangnan. Besides, Chu lui had taken over Jiangnan now. Of course, he did not take over because he wanted to take over Jiangnan but because he wanted to return brother san''s favor. Chapter 1234 Ten Years Old When she turned around, Shen Wei had already fallen asleep. Xia ruoxin pulled the nket over Shen Wei and covered her under her chin. Then, she carried rainy who was rubbing her eyes. Rainy''s personality was bing more and more like her father''s. She was very stubborn. "Mom, is aunty Wei sick?" She raised her little face and asked her mother. It was because she had been very ufortable when she was sick. However, when she was sick, her parents would apany her, and there were also her grandparents and uncle, so she was not afraid at all. yes, aunty Wei is sick. Xia ruoxin gently pressed her daughter''s face into her arms. baby, be good. Let''s sleep first, okay? " no, no. rainy shook her head stubbornly. She jumped down from Xia ruoxin''s arms,y on the side of the bed, and held Shen Wei''s hand. I want to stay with Auntie Wei. Auntie Wei is sick, so I want to stay with her. Auntie Wei doesn''t have a father, a mother, a grandfather, a grandmother, an uncle, or third uncle. So, I must stay with Auntie Wei until she recovers. &Quot; Suddenly, Xia ruoxin felt her nose turn sour. She turned her face and put her hand under her nose. However, tears came out of her eyes. Yes, Shen Wei had nothing left. She only had third brother now. When Xia ruoxin returned, Chu lui did not see his obedient daughter. "Where''s the baby?" Chu lui walked over and took out Xia ruoxin''s slippers for her to change into. After Xia ruoxin changed, she leaned her head on his shoulder. she''s noting back. She said that Shen Wei is pitiful. She''s sick and there''s no one by her side, so she wants to keep Shen Weipany. &Quot; Chu lui reached out his hand and patted Xia ruoxin''s shoulder, but it was just a silentfort. Chu lui, is brother San really not around? " Xia ruoxin opened her eyes. Actually, even now, she still could not believe that brother San was no longer around. Brother San was a man who came from the underworld and had no parents. However, he was able to make it to this point and even built up Jiangnan on his own. How could this man die so easily? he even let go of Shen Wei, whom he had been protecting with one hand. Xia ruoxin knew better than anyone how good and how much he loved Shen Wei. How could a disgusting and soft-looking man like brother San leave just like that? mm ... Chu lui replied lightly. It was not known if it was an ambiguous answer or if he actually did not want to talk about brother San at all. Perhaps many wounds would change with the passing of time. Those past pains would also be gradually cast away bit by bit. However, some pain was iplete and engraved in the soul, and could not be forgotten in a lifetime. The 10-year-old rainy was getting prettier and prettier. She had inherited her mother''s beauty and her father''s stubbornness. Coupled with her special experiences, this child was much more mature than the average child. She was as good at drawing as her mother was, and she was very good at dancing. Her flexibility was much better than ordinary people, and she had already won many international awards at a young age. Actually, manypanies wanted her to speak on their behalf, shoot advertisements, and so on. Some wanted this child to step into the entertainment industry and be a child star, but Chu lui did not agree. He did notck money to spend, nor did heck fame. His daughter did not need to overdraw her talent. She had to eat well and grow up safely. This was what he wanted from her. He had never hit or scolded his daughter because she was very obedient. Of course, he also rejected all the males that could invade his daughter''s life. Not even a dog or a cat. Rainy put down her school bag and walked into Jiangnan. Due to the transformation five years ago, Jiangnan had be a proper entertainment club. Even though it didn''t have the special consumer items of the past, it was still a ce where many rich people liked to spend and live a life of extravagance. This ce was still a very famous money-squandering establishment in this area. Money was spent here like water. Of course, as long as you had money, you would still be the Emperor here. Auntie Wei. rainy knocked on the door. She was a 10-year-old girl in the fourth grade of elementary school, and she was almost 1.6 meters tall. With this height, she was already considered outstanding in school. After all, her mother was not short, and her father was even taller. Chu lui was not worried that his daughter would not grow tall. He was worried that she would grow too tall and grow up to be a big, silly boy like him. What was she going to do in the future? was she really going to y basketball? however, his daughter was clearly a dancer. She stood outside for a long time, but Shen Wei did not open the door. How much did she love her? why did she just leave like that? She knew that Shen Wei was busy again, so she could only take down her bag and sit in the corner to do her homework. Of course, her father''s IQ was high, so her daughter''s IQ wasn''t too bad either. She inherited her father''s learning ability and was very sensible in her studies. She never let her parents worry about her, and her grades were always in the front. Furthermore, her brother was around. Since she was young, Zheng Anze was always the one who was in the wrong with Rainy''s homework, so he had changed his name to Lu Anze to tutor her. However, just a year ago, when her brother turned 15, he was thrown into the Army and did not return home for more than three years. Her father had said that her brother had joined the Special Forces, a very powerful force because her father had alsoe from there. So, she knew that when her brother came out, he would definitely be very powerful, even more powerful than her father. Her father had only been in the Special Forces for a year, but her brother had been in it for three. At this moment, Shen Wei was sitting in an office. There was a huge television wall in front of her, simr to the one Chu lui used for video conferences. However, Chu lui used it for meetings, while Shen Wei used it to look at things. At this moment, the television screen was showing some unmainstream and embarrassing scenes and sounds that made people blush and their hearts race. She was not alone here. She also had a male assistant. That male assistant''s neck was red at this moment. He did not dare to look around, but he felt that this was too much of a bully to his eyes. Shen Wei, on the other hand, was ying with the pen in her hand as she stared at the TV wall. There was a woman who was obviously old and withered, and a few strong men. she''s already so old, but the Shangguan family''s women are really powerful. She still has the energy to fight one against five? " Shen Wei suddenly curled her red lips. The woman in the picture had Shangguan Tong''s face, but time made one grow old. No matter how young a woman was, there would be a day when she would grow old. No matter how beautiful a face was, there would also be a day when it aged. Chapter 1235 1226-Little Beauty Shangguan Tong was now a middle-aged woman. Wrinkles appeared at the corners of her eyes, her skin was loose, and her body had been hollowed out by doing such things for many years. She was aging rapidly, and she looked more than ten years older than the average woman of her age. Even if some men were not picky, they would not want an old woman like her. However, those men who were poor and ugly would still be willing to spend a small amount of money. As long as it was a woman, they wouldn''t care too much about whether she was young or old. Shen guanluo''s video started. She had seen enough of it, and of course, she was very satisfied. Every time she felt ufortable in her heart, she woulde here and build her happiness on other people''s pain. This feeling was not bad. Five years did not leave anything on her. Just like her and Xia ruoxin, time was always kind to women like them. Perhaps it was because they had suffered too much, so they aged very slowly. They were in their thirties, but they still looked like women in their twenties. Other than the vicissitudes of life in their eyes, they were still eye-catching when they walked among the crowd. When Shen Wei walked into her room, she saw a little girl sitting in front of the door. The little girl was doing her homework very seriously. She was thin and weak, and her hair wasbed into a flower bud. She couldn''t help but smile. Her little girl was here. She walked over and squatted down in front of the little girl. "Why did youe over today?" She rubbed the little girl''s head. In the blink of an eye, this child had grown so big. Rainy looked up and hugged Shen Wei''s neck as usual. Hello, Auntie Wei. I''m hungry, so I came over to have a meal. She smiled with her eyes curved and her facial features still had some baby fat. However, she was already a cute and beautiful young girl. It was just that her personality had not changed much. In front of her family, she was just a child who could not grow up. In fact, she was still a child, a young girl, a young girl. However, in the eyes of outsiders, this child was very mature. Shen Wei pinched Rainy''s cheeks. my baby has grown more beautiful. &Quot; Almost every time Shen Wei saw rainy, she would realize that the child''s facial features were more refined. Actually, it was not surprising. Her father was good-looking, and her mother was very pretty. This child had been pretty since she was young. haha ... she suddenly thought of something and couldn''t help butugh. Rainy tilted her head. what are youughing about, aunty Wei? " I''mughing at you. Shen Wei looked at the child''s beautiful face again. In the past few years, many people had their eyes on her, but Chu lui was not interested in letting his daughter be a star. "Look at you. Is your father worried that you''ll be taken away by the wolf cubs every day?" Rainy sighed and stuffed her homework back into her bag. daddy scared one of my male ssmates to tears today. Actually, he didn''t mean anything by it. It was just that I forgot my homework, so he came over to return it to me. &Quot; Shen Wei ruffled Rainy''s hair. She knew that Chu lui pampered his daughter to the point where even the gods would be angered. As for the one in the Chu family, she did not cause any trouble recently, right? don''t get too close to Chu Xiang in the future. Shen Wei narrowed her eyes. Her eyes were not wrong. She had been in this ce for almost ten years and had seen all kinds of men and women who were not as good as they looked. What the women here exposed were their most basic qualities. That Chu Xiang was not a good person. She was so young, but she already had so many thoughts. don''t worry, aunty Wei. I don''t talk much to her. rainy carried her school bag properly. Of course, she would not get too close to Chu Xiang. Even though Chu Xiang had intentionally tried to get close to her before, she would not have too much of a rtionship with that person. Even though they both had the surname Chu, and even though they were both under her father''s name on the household register, her rejection of Chu Xiang was no less than the others. She reached out and touched her stomach. It looked no different from other people''s, but she was most afraid of physical examinations because she knew that one of her kidneys had been taken by Chu Xiang. She was only four years old that year, and she could not remember the details. She only knew that it was very, very painful. Because of this, her father was still unwilling to talk to her grandmother. The grudges between them could be traced back to a long time ago. The matters between adults had nothing to do with the child, but she did not like to be close to her grandmother. It was still because of that sentence-grandma was Chu Xiang''s. Besides, she didn''tck a grandmother. The Lu family''s grandparents and her uncle all doted on her. She didn''tck love. Of course, there was also aunt Wei. Her mother said that aunt Wei was very lonely, so she asked her toe over more often. Sometimes, she woulde over to eat at aunt Wei''s ce at noon. Shen Wei took off most of her professional attire and changed into a set of ordinary home clothes. If there was anything that changed her the most in the past few years, it would be her cooking skills. She was actually very grateful for Xia ruoxin and Rainy''spany these few years. It was also in these few years that her cooking skills started to improve. Rainy put down her school bag and walked to her desk. She picked up a photo frame from the table. This man was in her memories when she was young, but if she had not spent so much time with him, she would not have remembered much. This was her third uncle. It was said that in the past, she used to ride her third uncle like a big horse, but her third uncle was no longer alive. She knew that everyone would die one day, but the living still had to live well. Shen Wei had cooked two bowls of noodles and ced them on the table. it''s so delicious. she ruffled Rainy''s hair. She still felt that life was very intriguing. That small child had grown so big now. She had be a beautiful youngdy. okay. rainy was not a picky eater. She would eat anything. Of course, it was also because her mother had given her a good physique. On top of that, she had always been learning how to dance, so she would not get fat from eating. If she got fat, she would not be able to dance anymore. After the meal, Shen Wei let rainy rest for a while. When she woke up, she would send her to school. Actually, all these years, she did not have a child of her own, but she had always treated rainy as her daughter. It was also because of this child that rainy had lived well these few years. She walked to the table and picked up the photo frame. Then, she carefully wiped the dust off the photo frame with her own hands. Five years had passed, and every time she saw this photo, she would think of her third brother, and her heart would ache. Chapter 1236 Actually, Hes Still Here The pain that hadsted for five years had not been relieved for a day, nor had it been forgotten for a day. The autumn wind was blowing outside. A season had passed. She quickly blinked away her tears and forced them back. Time flew by, and five years had passed. The rainy who once needed someone to carry her was now slim and beautiful. She was a big girl now. She touched her face. She seemed to have aged. "Third brother, do you think I would have been able to see you if I had died earlier?" She mumbled to herself as another piece of her heart broke. Those memories of the past swept over her and were difficult to bear. It had been five years, five years. Her third brother had apanied her for five years and taken care of her for five years. Now, she had also left her third brother for five years. In a quiet teahouse, Shen Wei had already brewed a pot of tea. All these years, she had learned how to brew tea from Xia ruoxin, and it was not bad, and it had some appearance. She ced the cooked food in front of the man. If five years had left her with some quietness and deathly stillness, then it had given this man maturity and worldly wisdom. He had been through so much that his patience was about to run out. thank you. mo Ming took the teacup and took a sip, but his mouth was instantly full of bitterness. "The tea you make is even more bitter?" He lifted the corner of his lips. It was still bitter. but I''m lucky to be able to drink the tea you made. &Quot; Shen Wei also poured herself a ss. A few years ago, she saw him as an enemy, but after these few years, she felt that he had faded. She thanked him for helping Jiangnan in secret all these years, allowing her to continue running Jiangnan so that third brother''s brothers would not lose their homes and be homeless. She gently shook the teacup in her hand. The fragrance of the tea in the cup was distant, but there was also a faint tea fragrance. However, she could not taste the bitterness that mo Ming had mentioned. She could only taste the tea. Perhaps there was a slight tinge, but it wasn''t from the tea leaves, but from the human heart. I''m going back. mo Ming put down the teacup. He fell in love with the taste of the tea, but he also hated the bitterness and the bitterness. Shen Wei poured herself another ss and smiled at him. She had let go of the past. If she was still obsessed with it, she would be really stupid. "Xiaowei, let''s go back together, okay?" Mo Ming was really unwilling to give up. He had searched for her for five years, waited for five years, and waited for a full ten years. In the end, he only received a smile of relief from her. And this smile, to him, was actually a kind of hurt and sadness. She had forgiven him and forgotten about the pain. On the other hand, she had forgotten about the past and him. He reached out to hold Shen Wei''s hand tightly, but he realized that her fingertips were very cold. let''s go back together. I swear that I''ll treat you well in the future, just like Chu lui and Xia ruoxin. Actually, as long as you can return to this step, you''ll realize that I''ve always been at the same ce. &Quot; Mo Ming''s voice was pleading. He had only let down and loved one woman in his life. Why could Chu lui and Xia ruoxin do it, but they could not? I''m sorry. Shen Wei pushed his hand away gently and picked up the teacup on the table. Yes, Chu lui and Xia ruoxin could do it, but they couldn''t. She was not Xia ruoxin, and he was not Chu lui. Besides, there was no third brother between Chu lui and Xia ruoxin. Mo Ming''s hand was in the air for a long time before he retracted it. The tea on the table was still warm, but the tea in the cup was beginning to cool down. The person left, and the tea cooled. Before the flower bloomed, the person had already gone far away. In the airport, two men stood opposite each other. They were equally tall, had the same extraordinary temperament, and had the same sense of superiority. However, one was cold, while the other was luxurious. "You''re not going to persist?" Chu lui asked mo Ming. Five years had passed, and he could no longer insist. Mo Ming shook his head. her heart isn''t with me anymore. Perhaps she''ll be happier if I leave. he had actually made this decision for a long time. After hesitating, he finally chose to leave. They had not only missed out on this time, but also the feelings that they had for each other. Not every woman would turn back, and not every man could restore a broken mirror to its former glory. He was not Chu lui. From the beginning to the end, Chu lui had left a way out for Xia ruoxin. Shen Wei was not Xia ruoxin, and there was still brother San, who was no longer around, between them. actually, you can continue to persist. Chu lui repeated. there''s no need. mo Ming suddenly looked at Chu lui, and his ck eyes suddenly shed with understanding. you don''t look like someone who would give up so quickly. Chu lui could not understand mo Ming. Actually, they were the same type of men. They would not give up until they achieved their goals. It had only been five years and he had already given up. This was not like mo Ming. I don''t want to. There''s no point in persisting. Mo Ming sighed softly. The wind at this time also brought an indescribable and unbearable feeling. It was too cold and too piercing. please thank him for me. Thank him for his help in the past five years. Thank him for letting me atone for my sins and for letting her finally forgive me, even though she didn''t want me. Yes, this was not what he wanted. He would rather not have any forgiveness. Chu lui leaned his body against the wall behind him. There was a chilling from his back. He seemed to have understood what mo Ming was saying. "When did you find out?" Chu lui did not want to hide anything since he already knew about it. However, he wanted to know when mo Ming found out. Other than him, no one else would know about this. He had not even revealed it to ruoxin. very early, I guess. mo Ming smiled, but there was ayer of loneliness on his face. it''s because I know that I gave up. Tell me, How can I change the mind of a woman who doesn''t love me? " If that man wasn''t here, perhaps I could have persevered, but he''s still alive. Since he''s helped me for five years, then I think he deserves this thank you." With that, he raised his head and looked at the crowd that was walking by from time to time. Who was the only one in her life who would turn around for you, and you were the one who was worth turning around for ... He thought that perhaps he would nevere back. Perhaps when he set foot in this ce again, everything would be different. He thought that the next time he came back, it might be the time when he would truly let go. Chapter 1237 I Finally Found You He had learned a lot from that man, and from Shen Wei''s eyes, he could see that he had already lost. He might have persevered longer than he had expected. The blue sky and white clouds in the distance reflected his face, and it actually made the memories in his eyes be more vivid. It was as if those things from the past had begun to fill his heart. Unconsciously, perhaps no one knew, but this man''s face was already covered in tears. Shen Wei hugged the photo frame to her chest. This seemed to be the most she did in the past five years. She leaned on the table and almost buried her face in her arms. It seemed that this was the only way she could find some safety for herself. There was no more third brother in this world. There was no third brother who cared for her, helped her, and gave her a piece of sky. After taking over Jiangnan, she finally knew what third brother had done and suffered for her. She missed her third brother, every day and night. Xia ruoxin said that Chu lui was a man who would wash a woman''s feet. Who would have thought that the CEO of the Chu enterprise would wash his wife''s feet? who would have thought that third brother, who always had an evil face, was actually a man who would wash a woman''s feet? Xia ruoxin said that if a woman could meet a man like this, then how many good things had she done in her past life? however, Shen Wei did not know if she had done good things in her past life or if she had sinned. She would rather die than let third brother put her life in danger. She could torture Shangguan Tong and destroy the Shangguan family, but she knew that even if she killed a hundred or a thousand Shangguan Tong, she would not be able to escape. He still couldn''t get his third brother''s life back. In her daze, she seemed to feel that someone was looking at her. It was so familiar, just like how third brother looked at that time. She remembered that when she was first rescued by third brother, she didn''t even dare to sleep. She didn''t know why, butter on, she felt that someone was at the door, guarding and protecting her. From then on, she could finally sleep. It wasn''t until a long timeter that she found out that the person was none other than her third brother. He knew that she would easily wake up at night, so in the beginning, he would always take his nket and sleep outside the door. Perhaps from then on, she had already begun to get used to third brother. And who could say that habit was not a kind of love? A hand was ced on her shoulder and patted it gently. She suddenly looked up and through her hazy vision, she saw the man''s face, which could be said to be not good-looking, but was definitely worth looking at. third brother. she smiled. that''s great. I finally dreamed of you ... &Quot; With a thud, the photo frame in her arms fell to the ground. She reached out and hugged her third brother''s face, just like before, habitually absorbing the warmth she wanted from his body. Brother San reached out to caress Shen Wei''s face. He was like a pir, and at that moment, tears rolled down from the corner of his eyes. That year, he was seven years old. He had no parents, no home, and no family. He often begged for food, picking up stic bottles that others didn''t want and selling them for money to support himself and survive. One day, it was raining heavily. He had nowhere to go and could only hide under the roof of a family. This family should be very rich, but he didn''t know if they had a dog. He curled up his small body in the rain, and the rain continued to fall on him. Soon, his clothes were wet. He shivered from the cold, afraid that he would really die in such a rainy night. When an umbre was ced on his head, he opened his eyes and saw a very beautiful little girl. She seemed very small, tiny, just like the doll he saw in the ss disy cases in the mall. She had ck hair, big eyes, and a small red mouth. She was wearing a very beautiful white Princess dress and a pair of small leather shoes. With one look, one could tell that she was a child from a rich family. The little girl bit her little finger, then put her umbre in his hand and ran into the rain alone. The umbre he held and the warmth from the little girl became the only source of warmth for him on this cold, rainy night. He held the umbre tightly with both hands and then hid in the corner. However, not long after, in the heavy rain, another little girl ran past. Her hair was wet, and so were her clothes. She was also holding something in her arms. Once again, she ran to his side and squatted down. She took out a cheeky and beautiful piggy bank and stuffed it into his arms. Then, she took out a lot of snacks from her bag and a coat. then I won''t be cold anymore. she grinned. The water in her hair kept dripping down, but she was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. He ate the snacks that the little girl had given him and wore clothes that were obviously much smaller than the little girl''s. He also opened the piggy bank that the little girl had given him and took out the money. The little girl had given him a lot, perhaps even the little girl herself didn''t know how much she had given him. However, he could tell that this was the little girl''s own pocket money. He had not given up looking for the little girl. Later, he had gone to a few schools before he finally found her. He knew her name. She was Shen Xiaowei, the Wei from the word " Xiaowei ". She was from a rich family. At first, he could still see her often, but one day, he never saw her again. He never saw her again on her usual path. It was onlyter that he found out that she had moved to a ce far away. He remembered that he was very disappointed and sad at that time because his only good friend was gone. Although she didn''t know that he had always been there, the country felt inferior because he was an orphan and she was a little princess. As he slowly grew up, he began to risk his life with his friends. The scars on his body grew more and more each year, but he had never forgotten that little girl. Until he built Jiangnan by himself, his fame had be something that no one dared to offend. Until one day, he met a woman who had been vited by a few men. Her face was lifeless, and there was no blood on her white and transparent skin. Her hair was messy, and her eyes were dead. Her clothes were almost all torn, and her lower body was a bloody mess. Chapter 1238 Third Brother Is Not Dead Even though she had grown up and be like this, he could still recognize her at a nce. This was Shen Xiaowei from back then, but she did not recognize him anymore. Xiaowei, I''ve finally found you. no one knew at the time, but he almost burst into tears as he held her broken body. "I''ve finally found you," "But why did you be like this?" "I''m going to be with you for five years, why can''t you see me?" for you, I can give up everything, even my life, even if I have to let go ... &Quot; bang! Xia ruoxin threw the cup in her hand onto the floor. what did you say? third brother isn''t dead? " be careful. Chu lui picked up the cup from the floor and ced it back. your daughter fell asleep. Do you want to wake her up? be careful, she''ll cry for you. even though his baby was already ten years old, he had no choice. He was pampered, and he was afraid that his baby would cry. Xia ruoxin quickly covered her mouth. She felt that she had spoken too loudly just now. She hurriedly pulled Chu lui into the room and closed the door. "What''s wrong?" Chu lui raised his eyebrows. did you miss her? " The corners of his lips curled up slightly. In five years, this man had be more and more mature and charming. His every move was almost soul-stirring, even though he was a man. Initially, Xia ruoxin did not quite understand what he meant by ''I want it''. However, she quickly realized what he meant. "Chu lui, you''re dirty." "I''m filthy?" Of course, Chu lui was not angry. Mrs. Chu, Mrs. Chu, it''s not like you haven''t seen how dirty I am. Why don''t you believe me? I''ll show you what''s even filthier today." Heughed sinisterly, and Xia ruoxin was so scared that she ran to the bed and threw a pillow at him. Chu lui, be more serious. I''m asking you something serious. &Quot; She brushed her hair, her face red from holding back. It was strange to say that she was a woman in her thirties. In the past five years, she had not changed much. However, she had matured. Now, she was a young woman. It had to be said that some people were right. A woman''s beauty depended on what kind of husband she married. If she married a man like Chu lui, he would treat his woman like his daughter and treat her like his precious darling. How could a woman be ugly when she was living in such a happy atmosphere? However, Chu lui was also very domineering. For example, he did not allow her to wear high heels, saying that high heels hurt her feet. However, it seemed like his insistence was right. Xia ruoxin''s health had been getting better these few years. Of course, her health andplexion had improved, and she had a healthy aura. Of course, one more thing to note was that their married life was quite harmonious. Of course, this was just the joy of the two people in their boudoir, and it was impossible for them to announce it to others. Every night, he would release his excess energy. Of course, the great CEO Chu had lived a good life these few years. Of course, he had been sessful in his business. He was also a lot more amiable and did not like to scold people. However, in front of outsiders, he was still quite good at acting. With a cold face, he could continue to scare children into crying, of course, this did not include Wu Sha''s daughter. Wu Sha''s daughter was a little Overlord. She was too mischievous and loved to cause trouble. She ran away from home when she was four or five years old, causing Wu Sha to faint from fear. Fortunately, the little Overlord was fine. Otherwise, Wu Sha would have gone crazy. Every time this happened, Chu lui would be d that his precious daughter had always been a littledy. He walked over, sat down, and pointed to his shoulder. massage it and I''ll tell you. &Quot; Alright, he would stop teasing her. This woman should not be provoked too much. Although their daughter was already ten years old, the rtionship between the husband and wife was even better than before. It could only be said that there was a kind of couple that was born with each other. The feelings between them would grow stronger as they grew older. Because they cherished and cherished each other, it was impossible for them to have a seven-year itch because seven years had already passed between them. They had known each other since they were young. Now, it had been almost thirty years. Xia ruoxin knelt on the bed and massaged his shoulders. Why had he been so tired recently? the muscles on his shoulders were so hard. After a while, her fingers were sore, so she decided to stop. She rested her chin on Chu Yang''s shoulder and wrapped her arms tightly around him. Chu lui held her hand tightly and could not help but chuckle. His life was worth it. "Third brother really didn''t die?" Xia ruoxin asked again. yes. Chu lui nodded. he''s not dead. Actually, everything that happened in Jiangnan was handled by brother San. Otherwise, Shen Wei wouldn''t have been able to control the situation. After all, Jiangnan is not an ordinary ce. One Shen Wei alone is not enough. on the surface, he and Mo Ming were helping, but in reality, brother San was manipting in the dark. Otherwise, Jiangnan would not have been able to transform so easily and be the Jiangnan that was above the Ming Dao. Xia ruoxin got a definite answer from Chu lui. To be honest, she still felt that he was ungrateful. However, things were always unpredictable. She herself had already narrowly escaped death a few times. Brother San should not be short-lived. "Then why did you all say that third brother is dead?" This was the thing that Xia ruoxin did not understand. He was clearly Living a Good Life, so why did he keep saying that he was dead? and he had been dead for five years. this is brother san''s idea. Chu lui held Xia ruoxin''s finger again. That year, when brother San entered the operating room, he told me that no matter if he was Dead or Alive, he had to make Shen Wei think that he was dead. "Why?" Xia ruoxin still did not understand. you don''t know. Chu lui sighed as he thought of that scene from back then. It seemed to be still in front of his eyes, and it was still a little shocking. brother San was seriously injured at that time. That bullet almost hit his heart and also his artery. He lost too much blood and almost went into shock. He was probably afraid that even if he was saved, he might not be able to escape death in the end. If that was the case, it would be better to let Shen Wei feel the pain for a while. After the pain, it would not hurt anymore. You''ll forget." after that, third brother''s life was saved, but he was sent to the ICU several times. His heart stopped beating several times during that time. In the end, he was still alive, but he had to recuperate for almost a year. &Quot; why didn''t he say that he had recovered a yearter? he had clearly recovered. &Quot; Chapter 1239 1230-Exposed Xia ruoxin felt drowsy as she listened, but she still wanted to hear the whole story because it was too unbelievable. Of course, this kind of unbelievable was a surprise to them. it''s because of mo Ming. Chu lui patted the back of her hand, trying tofort her. "Third brother knows about Shen Wei and Mo Ming''s rtionship, so he''s helping her and giving Shen Wei a choice. He gave himself five years and he''s waiting for Shen Wei to make her own choice. Even though he knew that he was bound to lose in this gamble." you''ve been here for the past five years. You should know how Shen Wei and Mo Ming get along. &Quot; "How are you getting along?" Xia ruoxin thought about it. It might be that sentence. "It''s difficult for the vast sea to be water, right?" They no longer had the feelings they had in the past. Mo Ming felt guilty for the rest of his life, but Shen Wei''s heart was dead. Chu lui pulled her hand away and saw her fluttering her long eyshes. She must be tired. He carefully helped Xia ruoxin lie down and pulled the nket over her. His fingers gently caressed her eyebrows. Ruoxin, thank you. Thank you for not forgetting me like how you did to mo Ming and choosing me in the end. Brother San took off his coat. He hadn''t been here in a long time. Why did you choose such a ce? this was a fast food restaurant that sold fried chicken and burgers. There were quite a lot of people at this time, but they were mostly young people or children who were taking their exams. It didn''t seem like a ce where Chu lui woulde. Luckily, he had taken off his coat. Otherwise, he would really be out of ce. rainy likes toe here to eat. She''ll be here in a while. Chu lui looked at his watch. It was almost time for school to end. He was here to reserve a seat for his daughter so that she wouldn''t have to wait or eat standing when she arrived. Brother San asked for a ss of lemon water for himself and drank it immediately. Chu lui did not say anything and just crossed his arms. He started to unconsciously release cold air. There was no one around them who woulde to sit, let alone take a seat. "Why? you don''t look too happy?" Brother San put down the cup in his hand. He could clearly feel that Chu lui was indeed unhappy and seemed to be troubled. I''m fine. Chu lui opened his eyes. He did not look too good. Even though he did not show it, brother San could feel that this man had something on his mind. However, what else could he have on his mind now? The two of them were speechless, but brother San didn''t say much. He just treated it as if he was drinking lemon water alone. After a while, rainy came over and ran over the moment she saw Lin lui. After all, no matter how big the hall was, it couldn''t be as big as her father''s goal. "What do you want to eat, baby?" Chu lui ruffled his daughter''s hair and asked her with a smile. It was different from the stiffness he had earlier. I''d like a french fry. rainy was not interested in anything else. She just wanted to eat french fries. okay. Chu lui called the waiter over and ordered a set meal for his daughter. Of course, there was also a set of french fries. This child could be said to have been raised by him personally. He knew his daughter''s personality and what she liked to eat like the back of his hand. He did not need his daughter to say anything and had already arranged everything. Not long after, the waiter brought the food Chu lui ordered. Of course, it was all for rainy. After ordering, Chu lui resumed his actions and did not say a word. "Rainy, what''s wrong with your daddy?" Third brother really felt strange. Could something have really happened? Rainy picked up a french fry, dipped it in tomato sauce, and started eating. "Mom and dad are quarreling. They''re in a Cold War." "Quarre ..... Fight ....." Third brother felt like he had heard a fantasy. your father will quarrel with your mother? " Those who knew Chu lui would know that this man killed people in the business world without batting an eye, but he was also a man who doted on his wife. He had basically be a husband of 24 years of filial piety. How could he quarrel with Xia ruoxin? how could they quarrel? yes, quarreling. Rainy''s words were simple. Of course, she did not mean anything. It seemed like it was normal for parents to quarrel, but it was true. Which parent did not quarrel? then why are they quarreling? " brother San reached out and took a french fry to eat. This couple, who had not seen each other for years, was curious. What could have caused them to quarrel until they were in a Cold War? Rainy ate another french fry and sighed. "It''s because of a Penguin," "A Penguin?" Brother san''s eyes widened. what does this have to do with Penguin? " in short, it''s because of a Penguin. rainy shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she did not know how to exin because the reason was a Penguin. Not long ago, Chu lui had ced hisptop on the table. Xia ruoxin had wanted to look for a book to read when she came in. In the end, she thought of something and walked to Chu lui''s office chair to sit down. Then, she turned on Chu lui''sputer. Coincidentally, Chu lui did not have any documents to open, so Xia ruoxin was not afraid of messing up his documents. why? does he y this too? " Xia ruoxin opened the Penguin on her desktop. She had not been online for a long time. Actually, she did not think too much about it, and her mouse just happened to click here. When she opened it, she then remembered that this was not herputer but Chu lui''s. It was not her. She had never thought of looking at it. When she wanted to turn it off, she realized that the inte speed here was too good, and Chu lui''sptop reacted too quickly. Her hand was about to close, but she had already boarded. A sunny day wille ... She stood there, stunned. If it was a sunny day ... It was obvious that this Penguin didn''t have many friends. In fact, it was a pity that there was only one friend, and that was Xia Wei, who was her. Chu lui. Her face suddenly darkened ... When Chu lui came in, he saw Xia ruoxin sitting on his office chair with theptop facing him. On theptop, there was a small Penguin. He rubbed the space between his eyebrows. How could he have forgotten about this? he hadn''t had the time to destroy the corpse and get rid of the evidence before he was discovered. "Chu lui!" Xia ruoxin suddenly stood up. "You are a sunny day wille?" yes. Chu lui admitted. This was solid evidence, and he could not refute it. Besides, he did not think of shirking anything. back then, you stopped working at the studio and refused to work for me. Then, you helped me when I was being chased for my debt. Were you scheming against me? " yes. Chu lui still admitted. Chapter 1240 1231-Electric Rod "I did it. Even that house was bought by me in advance." Xia ruoxin walked to the door angrily and pulled the door open with all her might before closing it again. In the end, the little secret that Chu lui had been protecting for a few years had been discovered by Xia ruoxin, and they were still in a Cold War. Actually, Chu lui hadpletely forgotten about this matter. Otherwise, he would have torn the Penguin into pieces a long time ago. It would not be Xia ruoxin''s turn to capture it today. His wife had not spoken to him for three days, and he still had to sleep on the sofa. She didn''t even let him eat. The great CEO of the Chu enterprise was being despised by others. If word got out, no one would believe it. However, the truth was that he was being despised. Brother San ruffled Rainy''s hair. don''t worry. They won''t be arguing for long. &Quot; I know. rainy wasn''t worried at all. Anyway, they would make up in a few days. It was right for the couple to be so noisy. Otherwise, if they kept pestering her, she didn''t know if they would be annoyed. Oh right, third uncle. rainy took a tissue and wiped her hands. when are you going to have a baby with aunty Wei? " cough ... brother San happened to be drinking lemonade and almost spat out the lemonade he had just drunk. "Rainy, why are you asking this?" Why did this child have so many strange questions? mommy said so. rainy wrinkled her delicate nose. mommy said that you and Auntie Wei are not young anymore. Be careful that you won''t be able to give birth in a few years. So, third uncle, hurry up and give birth to a little brother with Auntie Wei''s wife. &Quot; Brother San rubbed Rainy''s head again. He had to think about this matter carefully. If Xiaowei wanted to have a child, that would be fine. If she didn''t, it didn''t matter. He didn''t have parents anyway; he didn''t need to exin anything to anyone. As for Chu lui, who was having a cold War with his wife, brother San expressed that he was helpless. Everything else was fine, but he really could not interfere with the matters between the two of them. However, it was true that the always strict Chu lui would actually make such a low-level mistake. This was the failure of his life. Of course, he knew how Chu lui had resolved this matter. Anyway, Xia ruoxin would forgive him in a few days. Actually, she was just angry. Back then, Chu lui had made her and rainy have no way out. However, in the end, when she thought about it, if there was a sunny day, other than lying to her this time, she had to admit that this ie ... He had really helped her and her daughter a lot. At the very least, she and rainy did not go hungry when they were in Ennd and had a nice house to live in. Therefore, his merits and demerits offset each other. Of course, Chu lui was also released after his sentence was over. This year, Chu Zhixi, rainy, was 15 years old. She was already a high school student. When she was in primary school, Chu lui could not sleep every night until she grew to 1.65 meters. He was afraid that his daughter would follow his height and grow too tall. If she grew to 1.8 meters, he would really cry. Other family members were afraid that their children would not grow tall, but he was afraid that his daughter would grow too tall and not be able to get married in the future. He spent three years in fear. Rainy''s height had always stopped at 1.65 meters and had not grown any taller. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief. Even so, he was still afraid that his daughter would grow to 10 centimeters. That would be close to 1.8 meters, and he did not even dare to wear high heels anymore. baby,e here. Let daddy take a look. Chu lui waved his hand at his daughter. Time passed so quickly. His precious daughter, whom he had carried every day back then, had grown so big now. She was even taller than her mother. Rainy walked over. A 15-year-old girl was in her youth, and life was just the beginning. Chu lui touched his daughter''s hair that had grown to her shoulders and saw that her face had gradually lost the baby fat. Her facial features were exquisite, and her every move showed that she had been brought up well. On top of that, she had never stopped learning how to dance, so she had a very good temperament even at a young age. In this life, it was something he was proud of. It was not about how many branchpanies the Chu group had opened, what awards he had won, or how much thepany''s business had expanded. It was about having such an outstanding daughter. "Baby, you can''t grow anymore, okay?" Chu lui was really worried about his daughter''s height. Rainy''s delicate face fell. then, daddy, what do you think we should do? " She was also afraid that she would look like her father. She learned to dance, and the height requirement was very high. She was neither tall nor short now, but if she were any taller, she was afraid that she would not be able to dance well in the future. Moreover, if she looked like her father, at least 1.8 meters tall, she would be a giant. it''s alright. Chu luiforted his daughter. eat less. &Quot; This was thest piece of advice he could give his daughter. Yes, eat less. She really can''t grow any longer. It''s not a problem for a girl to grow until she''s 18 years old. Besides, who said that she can''t grow any longer after 18 years old? For the first time, he did not like his genes. The Chu family''s people were usually not too tall, but rainy was a girl and not a boy. If it was a son, he would not mind even if he grew to two meters. However, this was the daughter he had raised since she was young. He was really afraid that if his daughter did not grow well, she would really be an electric pole. Have you ever seen an electric pole ballet dancer? And it was so high that he couldn''t even find a dance partner. Xia ruoxin brought out the dishes from the kitchen and ced them on the table. Today, there was a sweet and sour fish dish that Chu lui and his daughter liked to eat. However, she was curious why she was the only one eating the fish while the father and daughter did not even touch their chopsticks. Was her cooking not good? But that didn''t seem to be the case. When she ate it, the taste was the same as before. "Why aren''t you eating?" Xia ruoxin picked up a piece and ced it in her daughter''s bowl. baby, aren''t you the one who likes to eat the most? why aren''t you eating today? " she still treated her daughter as a baby. Even though she had grown up and was a big girl, she was still her rainy, her baby. Rainy looked pitifully at the fish in her bowl. She really wanted to eat it. Her mother''s fish was her favorite. No matter how many restaurants she had eaten, the one she wanted to eat the most was still her mother''s fish. Furthermore, she had been thinking about this fish for a long time. Was it really inedible? He sneaked a nce at Chu lui. Chu lui did not touch the fish, so he obviously wanted to be with his daughter. Rainy pouted and picked up her chopsticks to pick up the fish and put it in Chu lui''s bowl. Chapter 1241 Hungry "Dad, eat it. My stomach isn''t feeling well today, so I won''t be eating fish." Xia ruoxin quickly put down her chopsticks. baby, why are you not feeling well? did you catch a cold? " she ced her hand on her daughter''s forehead, afraid that she would catch a cold and have a fever. mommy, I''m fine. rainy held onto Xia ruoxin''s hand. Actually, she was fine. She was just scared and really wanted to eat fish. Xia ruoxin saw that the temperature on her forehead was normal, and there were no signs of a fever, so she was relieved. She and Chu lui ate one mouthful after another, and they finished the fish. Poor rainy did not even have a bite of the fish, and she could only poke at the rice in her bowl. A few dayster, rainy fell sick. Actually, it wasn''t really a disease. It was just that she had no strength in her body and didn''t want to move. Chu lui hurriedly rushed back. At this time, Jia xinbao had already finished giving rainy an IV drip. The little girl had already fallen asleep. Her delicate eyebrows were now a little pale, and it made one''s heart ache, especially for Chu lui, her father. "How is it? Chu lui hurried over and ced his hand on his daughter''s face. Her face was so pale. Was she really sick? could it be that something was wrong with Rainy''s kidney? the more he thought about it, the more worried he became. His palms were already covered in sweat. "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Jia xinbao helped rainy adjust the speed of the drip. However, he lifted his head and asked Chu li, " Mr. Chu, is rainy on a diet? she''s obviously hungry. &Quot; When Chu lui heard that his daughter was hungry, he did not know what to say. He was the one who suggested it, but when he heard that his daughter had fainted from hunger, he simply med himself and did not know what to do. He gently caressed his daughter''s pale face. She had grown up, but she was still a child that made people worry. From kindergarten to the first grade, he had been very careful. He was all grown up now, but how could he be at ease when he fell sick so easily? By the time Xia ruoxin returned, rainy was already awake. Chu lui''s face was filled with self-me and guilt. Xia ruoxin thought about her daughter''s recent appearance. Jia xinbao said that she was hungry, but her daughter had always been thin. How could she lose weight? she was only a 15-year-old girl. Why would she need to lose weight? mommy ... rainy pouted. She had grown up, but she was still the child who could not leave her mother. "What''s wrong?" Xia ruoxin caressed her daughter''s forehead. baby, you''re still young. Why don''t you eat? you''re not fat. &Quot; but, I''m afraid that I''ll look like an electric pole like Daddy. rainy covered her head with the nket, not wanting to speak. Xia ruoxin hit Chu lui''s arm hard. you said that to her, right? " Chu lui had no other choice. I''m afraid she''ll grow too tall. &Quot; but you can''t let our daughter go on a diet. Xia ruoxin pinched Chu lui''s waist again. Look at her now. Her daughter was not even of age yet, and now she was malnourished. If something really happened, who would take responsibility? Chu lui was filled with guilt and guilt. Fine, he would just look the way he did. At most, he would just y basketball. He would never let his baby celebrate any new feasts. Xia ruoxin was speechless at this pair of father and daughter. Who said that if the parents were too tall, the daughter would grow into an electric pole? her daughter was only growing taller now, but she might not grow any taller in the future. She went outside to prepare something edible for her daughter. However, she had been hungry for a long time and needed something light. Finally, rainy no longer had to diet and ate her meals obediently every day. At the Lu family, Jian qingying''s heart ached for her granddaughter. When she heard that Chu lui wanted her granddaughter to diet, she almost rushed to the Chu family and fought with Chu lui. This caused Chu lui to not dare toe over to the Lu family''s residence for a long time. He was the CEO of the Chu enterprise, but his decision this time made everyone feel helpless and not know whether tough or cry. Lu Anze had just returned from the Special Forces. Jian qingying hadn''t spent time with her grandson yet, and he had gone abroad to study. Thinking of that outstanding grandson, Jian qingying felt gratified. However, they spent more time apart than together. Fortunately, she still had an obedient granddaughter. Otherwise, how would she live her life? Rainy spoke to her grandmother for a while and made her happy before entering her room. The Lu family and the Chu family were the same; she often came over to stay. Naturally, her grandmother had helped her tidy up a room that belonged to her. Actually, since she was young, she seemed to have stayed at her grandmother''s ce for a long time. That''s right, it was her grandmother. She wasn''t her biological grandmother, but they treated her even better than their own. As for that biological grandmother, the grandmother of the Chu family, her father didn''t really let her go back, so she didn''t have much contact with her. She opened the door and put her bag down. Then, she turned on herputer and sat down to see if her brother was online. She propped her face up on her hand and waited for the person on the other end toe online. As soon as Lu Anze opened the video, his sister was already lying on the table, bored. ? "What''s wrong? why are you unhappy?" He threw away his study materials. He was in his early twenties and had been in the military for a few years. He gave people the feeling that he was an ancient sword, reserved but not ostentatious. In fact, at his age, it was the time for him to be proud. No matter what, he was a famous figure in school. Naturally, women would want to bow down to him. However, because he was a soldier, his mind and heart were more calm and steady than ordinary people. Compared to the children of rich families his age, Lu Anze''s growth was too sessful. It was no wonder. Back then, this was the heir that Chu lui had chosen for himself. His judgment had always been ruthless. Naturally, it was not bad to choose an heir. It was just a pity that he had to wash his hands and make a wedding dress for someone else. After a long time, he finally chose Lu Anze. Lu Anze was very outstanding, and just as he had imagined, he had grown up straight. Be it his appearance, his heart, or his methods, he was exactly the same as Chu lui had imagined. He was very outstanding, but it was a pity that he was now a member of the Lu family. At this moment, he wanted tough when he saw his sister''s listless model. This little girl had grown up. Of course, Lu Anze and rainy were real siblings and would not have any romantic feelings. Rainy sprawled on the table and told Lu Anze about her diet. When Lu Anze heard that, he rubbed his forehead. He really didn''t know what this father and daughter were thinking. Chapter 1242 1233-Beating Up The Child It was fine for rainy to let her imagination run wild, but his uncle, who loved his daughter to the point of madness, had actually done the same. He could imagine what kind of suffering Chu lui was living right now. "Brother, when are youing back?" Rainy asked Lu Anze. They hadn''t seen each other for more than a year. Actually, she was fine, but granny missed him. Even though granny didn''t say anything, she had to prepare an extra set of cutlery for her grandson when they were eating, afraid that he would suddenlye back. It was no wonder; they had never raised this grandson since he was young. They found him when he was 11, and he went to the military for three years when he was 15. When he came back, he took the college entrance exam and went abroad to study. If she wasn''t worried that it would affect her grandson''s studies, she would have gone with him. Lu Anze thought about it and replied, " I have some time off in a few days. I''m free, so I''ll go back to visit you guys. &Quot; sure. When rainy heard that brother wasing back, she immediately beamed with joy. Right, she was going to tell grandma, but she thought about it again and realized that she couldn''t tell her now.''I''ll wait for brother toe back and give grandma a surprise.'' Moreover, she was also afraid that if the n didn''t change in time, grandma would be happy for nothing. Rainy was studying in the best private school in the area. Whether it was the teaching facilities, the qualifications of the teachers, or the guarantee of the students ''lives, they were all the best. There would definitely not be any fights in school. Furthermore, all the students here came from well-to-do families. Every time they left school, there would be many high-ss private cars parked at the school gate. In addition to cultivating the students ''learning ability, this school also provided them with other kinds of training, so this school was very famous. Of course, some poor but excellent students came in. Of course, the selection of students each year was quite strict. Rainy was a third-year student in this school''s middle school. She was going to take the high school entrance exam next year. Even though she could skip grades like her brother, Chu lui did not agree. He told her to take things step by step. Lu Anze was a man, and he had to bear a lot in the future, so he had to be outstanding enough. However, rainy was different. She was a girl and didn''t have to take on so many things. She didn''t have to force herself to be too nervous either. She could live her life as she liked. However, the Chu family''s genes were indeed quite strong. In terms of studies, she was not inferior to anyone. She had always been in the top few in her age group, and it did not seem to be too difficult. Of course, she had good living habits. She did not spend much time on her phone orputer. This was Chu lui''s strict requirement. He was afraid that she would get myopia at such a young age and wear sses for the rest of her life. Of course, Chu lui''s decision to be a father was right. When the other children put on their sses early on, Rainy''s vision was still very good. On top of that, she had delicate features and had been learning how to dance. The small girl was already like a crane in a flock of chickens in school. Of course, she was not proud and did not bully others because of her identity. Chu lui, this father, had raised her well, even though he also doted on her in various ways. However, it didn''t cause her to grow crooked. On the contrary, her personality was very indifferent and quiet. Of course, she was also a littledy in reality. Rainy packed her school bag and looked at the time. She had to go home earlier today. Her mother had made her favorite fish. Her family was actually very simple. Sometimes, it felt even simpler than the average family. There were only her, her, and her parents at home. It was unlike some families that had several children. Of course, they could not avoid fighting for favor and those things that happened between them. Of course, there was still Chu Xiang in the Chu family, and they just minded their own business. When she came out, a chubby little boy rushed over from the corner of the wall and rushed into her arms. A pair of small meaty ws grabbed her clothes. He was a stout, chubby, and strong child. "Sister ..." The chubby boy raised his little face. His little mouth was pouted, and he looked quite sturdy. At this time, his eyes were red, as if he was crying. "What''s wrong, Tang Tang? Who''s the one bullying you?" Rainy bent down and picked up the chubby child. This child had grown up to be strong since young. She was almost four years old, but she was really heavy. She heard from her mother that when she was four years old, she was still like a little chick. She was so thin that she was only a handful of bones. She was quite pitiful. The chubby boy cupped his little face with his chubby hands. sister, daddy hit me. he pouted his little mouth, looking really pitiful. "Why did your father hit you?" Rainy carried the chubby boy and walked forward. The chubby boy was also talking about his great deeds in a childish voice. After hearing all this, rainy pinched the chubby boy''s cheeks sympathetically. She really didn''t know what to say. She had a naughty child at home. However, it was normal for his third uncle to beat him up. The little fatty was very fat, so of course, he could take a beating. He didn''t know if it was because of this, but his third uncle really dared to beat him up and didn''t hold back at all. mommy, I''m home. rainy opened the door and changed into her slippers. Xia ruoxin brought the fish out of the kitchen. Even though she had her own things to do, to her, home was the most important. Thus, she personally prepared the three meals at home. This was more like a home and not a cold ce for her to rest. go wash your hands and eat, " Xia ruoxin said to her daughter. However, at this moment, a small head peeked out from behind Rainy''s legs. A pair of chubby hands that were full of meat was still tightly tugging on the corner of Rainy''s shirt. "Tang Tang!" Xia ruoxin was shocked. why did you bring this little brat here? didn''t your third uncle pick him up? " She walked over and picked up the chubby child behind rainy. Rainy shrugged her shoulders. I don''t know. Tang Tang did something bad and was afraid that third uncle would praise her. I don''t know how she came to our school''s entrance. &Quot; Xia ruoxin pinched the little chubby boy''s wrinkled face. what bad things have you done this time? " Tang Tang pouted. It was a good thing that Tang Tang brought water for father BA to drink. yes, that''s a good thing. Xia ruoxin nodded. this is a filial child. It proves that our Tang Tang has grown up. But why did your father beat you up? " it''s because he got water from the toilet for his father. rainy put down her bag and sighed. Luckily, she was very sensible back then and did not do such a thing. Chapter 1243 Naughty Child Tang Tang pouted her little mouth. Her chubby little face looked very pitiful. okay, it''s okay. Xia ruoxin put Tang Tang down. Auntie will bring you to wash your hands. We''ll eat the fish I madeter. &Quot; yes. little Tang Tang nodded her head vigorously. The fish that Auntie made was delicious. At such a young age, he was actually very picky with his food. His favorite food was none other than the fish that Xia ruoxin made. Also, Auntie was good. He only ate fish and not bones. Xia ruoxin brought Tang Tang into the washroom and took his chubby hands to wash them. When Xia ruoxin came out, she quickly called Shen Wei. At this time, Shen Wei''s nanny should have gone to pick up the child. If she could not find the child, she would probably go crazy. At this moment, Shen Wei was just about to pick up her bag and go out. She looked anxious because Tang Tang was missing. When the nanny said to pick up the child, Tang Tang said she wanted to pee. There was no toilet nearby, so she could only find a ce with no one and let Tang Tang solve it herself. In the end, she didn''t pay attention and the child was lost. She had almost searched the entire kindergarten but still couldn''t find Tang Tang. Her third brother had anxiously left everything behind to look for her. Her third brother was almost 40 years old and only had one son. When the son was born, her third brother held the child and cried. Her third brother had a cold face, so although Tang Tang loved her father very much, she could still look at his face. Of course, it was also because he was actually very afraid of his father. Although brother San always had a ck face, he loved this son of his very much. He was almost as good as Chu lui, but when it was time to beat him up, he did not show any mercy. When he heard that the child had gone missing, third brother''s face turned pale. He left a pile of things behind and went to look for his son. Just as she reached the door, the phone in her bag rang. She didn''t know who was calling, so she picked it up and put it to her ear. "Hello, who''s that?" "Shen Wei, it''s me." "Ruoxin, what''s wrong?" Shen Wei changed her shoes as she walked out. "Your son is with me?" Xia ruoxin snorted softly. how are you guys going to look after the child? You know that Tang Tang is very naughty, but why don''t you look after him? what if he is kidnapped by human traffickers?" When she said this, Xia ruoxin''s voice sank. Because rainy had been kidnapped before, she had always thought that she was especially careful of the child''s safety. Even Chu lui had installed a satellite positioning system on Rainy''s body, afraid that she would go missing again. What was wrong with Shen Wei? Tang Tang was only three years old, and he was still so young and insensible. He did not even know how to eat by himself. How could he be so careless? It was not hard to hear the me in her voice. On the other hand, Shen Wei felt guilty. It was their fault. What if Tang Tang was really lost? did she still want to live? I''ll be there right away. no matter how powerful a woman was, like Shen Wei or Wu Sha, they only had their child in their hearts after bing a mother. Their child melted away all the coldness in them and made them willing to use their blood and flesh to take care of this child that had also solidified their flesh and blood. Shen Wei had just gotten into the car when she remembered that she had to inform brother San. She did not know how anxious brother San was right now. He had a bad temper to begin with and would not hit anyone he saw. The car drove very fast and arrived at the Chu family''s two-story vi. Shen Wei hurried over. When she entered, she saw her chubby boy eating happily with his little spoon. His face was covered in rice. He looked silly and cute, and his feet would sway from time to time. Xia ruoxin ced the deboned fish in his small bowl and let him eat it himself. Obviously, Tang Tang liked to eat like this too, even if his face was covered in rice. However, he was eating very happily. Shen Wei stood at the door and quickly wiped her tears when she saw her son. She took off her shoes and walked over. give me a bowl too. &Quot; Rainy put down her chopsticks and went to the kitchen to get a bowl of rice for Shen Wei. aunty Wei, Tang Tang didn''t do it on purpose. He did something wrong and was afraid of getting beaten up. rainy put in a good word for little Tang Tang. Then, she secretly pinched Tang Tang''s hand. Tang Tang remembered what her sister had told her. She had to be obedient and apologize to her parents. She had to say sorry,''I was wrong''. Tang Tang pouted. Then, he put down the spoon, ran to Shen Wei''s side, and hugged her mother''s leg. "Mommy, I''m sorry. Tang Tang knows she''s wrong." The corners of her eyes started to sting. Although she was a little disappointed when she gave birth to a boy because she wanted a little girl who was as caring as rainy, a little cotton-padded jacket, her son was very well-behaved and caring. She picked her son up and wiped the rice off his face. Then, she pinched his cheeks. let''s see if you still dare to run around in the future. &Quot; Tang Tang cupped her little face. mommy, Tang Tang won''t run around. Tang Tang went to look for sister. although he was very young, he was very smart. Not long after, Chu lui returned. He was surprised to see Tang Tang. Brother San usually watched this kid very closely because he was too naughty and mischievous. He picked up Tang Tang and found that the kid had grown up. No, not big, but fat. He pinched Tang Tang''s small face. The flesh on her small face was about to fall off. The door opened with a bang, and brother San came in, panting heavily. He was in a sorry state, and even his hair seemed to be standing on end as if he had been struck by lightning. His gaze was fixed on the child in Chu lui''s arms. Just a little bit more, just a little bit more. This man, who had always been cold-hearted and evil-looking, was about to cry. This damn brat, he would definitely beat him to deathter. He would definitely beat his little butt until it bloomed. Chu lui put Tang Tang down and patted her head before going to his father. Tang Tang bit his little finger. He first looked at his mother, who smiled at him encouragingly. Then, he looked at his sister. His sister stretched out her fist to him. The little guy then ran over and hugged his third brother''s leg. "Father BA, I''m sorry. Tang Tang was wrong." Brother San squatted down and hugged his son''s small body tightly. He could finally understand Chu lui''s reaction when rainy went missing that year. Otherwise, he would never understand how this little thing moved his heart. No matter how hard and cold he was, he would feel helpless and helpless when facing such a small ball of a person. Chapter 1244 You Should Get Married Soon I''ll make a few more dishes. It might not be enough. Xia ruoxin counted the food in the house. There were three more people in the house, and it seemed like the food was really not enough. She stood up and went to the kitchen to work. it''s okay. Chu lui reached out and held her shoulder. let''s go out to eat. as he said that, he took his clothes and put them on. Then, he took out his phone and ordered a table of food. At this time, everyone was hungry and probably couldn''t wait. Brother San hugged his son and refused to let go. He knew that he was wrong. Even if he was angry at his son in the future, he was still young. What did he know? what if his son really ran away from home one day? what would he do? would he live or not? he was already so old, but he only had one son. This was the 15-year-old Chu Zhixi. She had a pair of loving parents, a very good family, and an older brother from her uncle''s family. Although they were not blood-rted, her grandparents and uncle all doted on her. The fifteen-year-old girl still didn''t know how to worry. Her mother said that she had been gued with disasters since she was born. Now, it should be over, and she should be fine. She would be safe and sound in the future. A 15-year-old girl still didn''t know about love. Maybe it was because she opened her mindter or because her father was afraid that she would be taken away by the wolf cubs, so he didn''t allow any male things to appear around her at all. Of course, Tang Tang was an exception because she was young. When she was 18, Lu Anze returned to the country. He had already obtained a double degree in administration and business. After years of experience, he was obviously much more mature than his peers. Actually, when he was 20, he had already taken over the Lu family''s business. Even though he had been attending school all these years, most of the Lu family''s business was in his hands. It had to be said that Chu lui and Lu jinrong''s business path was very good. They were born businessmen, and of course, born businessmen would not give up any opportunity to make money. Lu Anze, on the other hand, was a child that the two of them had raised together. Naturally, he would not go astray. In addition, he had three years in the Special Forces and had a keen sense of the business world. It allowed him to secure his position as the head of thepany at the age of 24. The more outstanding he was, the darker Chu lui''s face became. Now that Lu jinrong was slowly retiring, Chu lui was still a ve of the Chu enterprise, serving the people every day. If not, he would have brought Xia ruoxin to participate in outdoor activities. They had been out a few times in the past few years, but it was not too addictive. One, they could not leave their daughter; two, they could not leave thepany, especially during this awkward period. In University, people were starting to have rtionships. There were quite a lot of people in a fruit juice store. Although the ce was small, the decoration was special. It was a ce that young people liked the most. It was not expensive, stylish, and romantic. At this time, there was a table very close to the window, and there were two young girls sitting at it. One of them had very delicate and beautiful facial features, and her figure was slender and slim, but her actions were natural and elegant. The other was much smaller, but when she smiled, there would be two small drunk faces on her face, which was very cute and easy to get close to. "Mengmeng, when are you going to get married to my brother?" Rainy picked up the ss of fruit juice on the table and drank it. She was just like her mother; she liked to drink apple juice. She liked the sweet and sour taste. Xu Meng smiled awkwardly, her fingers gently caressing the cup on the table. I''m still young, only neen years old. Your brother is only twenty-four years old. &Quot; I''m not young anymore. rainy raised her eyes. my brother was born to my uncle when he was 20 years old. At that time, aunt was only 18 years old. Why don''t you settle this matter with my brother earlier? I''m doing this for your own good. rainy really felt that her journey of growing up had been too dangerous, so she always hoped that her life with the people around her could be simpler. "For our own good?" Xu Meng didn''t understand what he meant. Did they get married for their own good? she didn''t understand. She and Lu Anze could be said to be childhood sweethearts. She gave him her first awakening of love, and he also gave her his first hand. It could be said that their development was very smooth. The Lu family also knew this, so of course, they wouldn''t mind her poor family background. They were just a single-parent family. They treated her very well and were just waiting for her to marry Lu Anze. However, she was only neen years old. Was it too early? aunt Shen and third brother were both in their thirties when they got married. Even Wu Sha only got married in her forties. Rainy sat down again. She was very thin, but her legs were very long. Her small face was as beautiful as a painting. She was the kind of beauty that had been beautiful since she was young. Even Xu Meng would look at her face sometimes and be amazed every day. This was really very longsting. Why did all the good things happen to her? furthermore, her chest was well developed and very mature. As for her, she lowered her head and felt sorry for her t chest. How could there be such a huge difference between people? Mengmeng, What are you looking at? " rainy supported her chin and drank the fruit juice in the ss. Oh, it''s nothing. naturally, Xu Meng would not say that she wasparing whose chest was bigger and whose chest was smaller. Although she was quite small, it was not like she did not have one. Most importantly, her face suddenly turned red as she thought of a certain scene. She felt uneasy, and there was an indescribable sweetness in her heart. Once again, she saw the teasing look on Rainy''s face as if she had realized something. She touched her face and said guiltily, " why are you looking at me like that? " "What''s this and that?" Rainy did not understand at all. Oh right. she sneaked closer to Xu Meng. I saw you and my brother together. Did you do something bad? " "Where?" Xu Meng''s face turned even redder. It was all that Lu Anze''s fault. Great, she had done something bad and was seen by rainy. She was still an ignorant girl. If uncle Chu found out, he would probably explode. Of course, rainy knew when to stop. There were some things that couldn''t be said. Right, what she said just now was not a joke. Mengmeng, you and my brother better get married soon. &Quot; Chapter 1245 So Unfair "Why is it this question again?" Xu Meng couldn''t help but grab her hair. didn''t we agree not to mention it? " Rainy rolled her eyes. don''t forget that there''s still Xinxin. &Quot; Xinxin? Xu Meng couldn''t figure out whose Xinxin was. It seemed that the only person they knew was Xinxin. "Rainy, you''re talking about that Doris. Edward''s Chinese name is Wu Xin, and his nickname is Xin Xin?" "What else did you think?" Rainy lifted her chin again. it''s Auntie Wu''s little Xinxin! &Quot; but isn''t Xinxin only thirteen years old? " Ji Meng swallowed her saliva. there''s an eleven-year gap between her and your brother. Is she trying to get you to eat young grass? " Auntie Wu doesn''t care. She said that the older ones dote on their wives. rainy spread her hands helplessly. when Xinxin was just born a few days ago, Auntie Wu already had her eyes on my brother when mommy brought me and my brother to visit her. In recent years, she''s been more and more satisfied with my brother. If you don''t act quickly, my brother might really have to marry a mistress. You''re younger, prettier, and richer than you. She''s mixed-blood and is an United Kingdom aristocrat. &Quot; Xu Meng suddenly felt a great sense of crisis. He was five years younger than her, a mixed-blood child, and had a good family background. She couldn''tpare to him in any way. No, she quickly picked up her bag. rainy, I just remembered. I still have some things to do. I''ll take my leave first. &Quot; okay. rainy waved at her. goodbye, sister Mengmeng. &Quot; After Xu Meng left, rainy picked up her phone and dialed a number. "Hello, grandma? It''s me. Don''t worry, it''s settled. Soon, you''ll have great-grandchildren to carry. En, let them have two, three is fine. Grandpa will have one, you have one, and uncle has one. No one will snatch one from the other." She hung up the phone and thought for a while. She took a close-up shot of herself with her phone in one hand. Without any beauty, her delicate little face was very beautiful. Her face was small, and her eyes were big. She was a living beauty. She was 120% satisfied with her looks and height. In fact, no matter how much she ate, she didn''t grow into an electric pole. Instead, she stayed at 165 cm and didn''t grow any taller. Of course, this height was the most suitable height for women. Of course, it was the same for dancing. She finally didn''t have to y basketball and could continue dancing and drawing. She thought for a while, added a sentence to the photo, and sent it out. Chu lui was in the meeting room at the moment, dealing with work matters with the managers and supervisors of the various departments. It was already around two O ''clock. He was someone who would forget the time when he was busy with work. Of course, he would not feel hungry. After all, there were not many perverts like him. Everyone else was so hungry that they were dizzy. Some of them had low blood sugar and were breaking out in cold sweat, but they did not dare to say it out loud and could only endure it. Suddenly, Chu lui stopped what he was doing. He took out his phone and opened it. He had just learned how to use this kind of thing. Oh, someone had sent him a message. He opened it. It was his precious daughter. The little girl''s eyes were as gentle as her mother''s, and her facial features were exquisite and beautiful. She was like a little fairy that had walked out of an ink painting. She ced one hand on her face and made a V sign. She was a young girl with a youthful vitality. Chu lui was most proud of having a daughter like her. There was also a string of words at the bottom of the photo. It was in English. His daughter spoke English very well. Of course, it was also because she had lived in the United Kingdom when she was young, so English had be her second mother tongue. After returning to China, he had been teaching his daughter bothnguages, and the facts had proven that he was quite sessful. dad, what do you want to eat? I don''t have ss today, so I''ll bring it to you. &Quot; Chu lui''s cold face suddenly turned dark. He held his phone and stopped working. daddy wants to eat your mommy''s braised fish and spicy tofu. &Quot; this ... rainy thought for a while. Her mother and Auntie Wu had gone out for outdoor activities and would only be back home after a few days. Her cooking skills were not as good as her mother''s, so she could only buy it for her father. She picked up her bag and stood up. As a result, she saw a figure pass by in front of her. Her heart trembled slightly, and it was an indescribable feeling. At the age of 18, how could there not be first love? although Lu Anze was good enough, she really had no romantic feelings for him. They were siblings, pure siblings. Otherwise, Mengmeng would not have had a chance. In fact, she was already veryte-maturing. Her heart pounded when she was 18 years old, and the person she fell in love with was ... Gently, she bit her red lips and walked out with her bag. However, she couldn''t help but stop. Her eyes fell on the man and woman not far away with some reluctance. The man was Lin Qing, the grown-up Lin Qing, and the woman was Chu Xiang. Were they a couple? She didn''t know. She just suddenly realized that some people were really far away from her. They were so far away that she couldn''t get close to them, or perhaps she had never been close to them. She turned around and walked out, but she didn''t know that the conversation between the two people not far away was actually rted to her. "What, you''ve taken a fancy to it?" Chu Xiang caressed her fingers, her voice filled with sarcasm and a hint of jealousy. the only daughter of the Chu group''s CEO, the future head of the Lu family, and Lu Anze''s favorite sister. No matter which identity it is, it''s enough to make men go crazy. Why, Lin Qing, aren''t you crazy? " Chu Xiang smiled coquettishly, but her smile did not reach her eyes. "Why do you think she has such a good life? we are all surnamed Chu. She''s been a little princess since she was young, while I was a weed since I was young." Chu Xiang picked up the wine ss on the table. Just as she was about to drink, Lin Qing took the ss away from her. don''t drink anymore. Don''t forget that you only have one kidney left. &Quot; "She''s the same." Chu Xiang suddenly covered her mouth andughed, her eyes darting around. that''s right, how could I have forgotten about this? the daughter of the CEO of the Chu enterprise. So what if she''s perfect and can dance? she only has one kidney. &Quot; "What do you think will happen if her kidney is damaged?" Chapter 1246 1237-A Sudden Movement Chu Xiang leaned into Lin Qing''s arms. how good would that be? if Chu Zhixi doesn''t exist in this world, then my surname is Chu. In the future, everything in the Chu family will be mine, and of course, it will be yours. &Quot; She reached out and ced her hand on Lin Qing''s waist. She loved his perfect waistline the most. This kind of man was the best. He was born with a quality that attracted women, and there was probably no woman who could escape his love web. It was a demonic and delicious taste that made people want to swallow it. Lin Qing raised the corners of his lips and pulled her hand away without leaving a trace. You''re thinking too much. Even if her remaining kidney is spoiled, she can always get a new one. I''m still willing to do that. Chu Xiang sneered. at the very least, I want her to be in pain. It''d be best if she died from the pain. &Quot; why is it that everyone''s surname is Chu, but what I get is a whole Pacific Ocean behind Chu Yuxi''S. I''m also a daughter under my father''s name. every time she thought of this, Chu Xiang''s body would remember more hatred. And this hatred had started since she was five years old. She entered the Chu family when she was five, and now, she was already twenty years old, but she had never received a word of praise from her father. Her Father''s heart had only been for Chu Zhixi. As for her, Chu Xiang, he had probably forgotten that he still had a daughter. Lin Qing smiled coldly. because you''re not Chu lui''s child. You''re adopted. &Quot; This sentence pierced Chu Xiang''s heart. Yes, she was not his biological daughter. She was not rted by blood. So, this damn blood rtionship, this damn biological one. If there was no Chu Zhixi, then what was the difference between an adopted child and a biological child? anyway, there was no biological child in the first ce, but there was one who came over and wanted to take everything away from her. Her father, her future, her position in the Chu family, and even everything about the Chu family''s future. Lin Qing''s gaze flickered slightly, and the curve of his thin lips became more and more interesting. Rainy ran all the way to the outside of a restaurant. Even though this restaurant was a little small, it had a good reputation in the local area. She and her ssmates often came here to eat, so she remembered the taste of this restaurant. Actually, she was not very high profile in school. Although she had the capital to be high-profile, few people knew that she was the only daughter of the Chu group''s CEO. Of course, what everyone knew the most was that she was a very good dancer and had won many awards since she was young. She ruffled her hair and walked into the restaurant. She bought Chu lui''s favorite dish and waited for the takeaway while she sat on the chair at the side. She was holding her phone and scrolling through it. Suddenly, the light in front of her was blocked. She squinted her eyes slightly. Her delicate and delicate features were like a flower that was about to bloom, but they were moist and silent. She was growing quietly. Her face still had some baby fat, but it was simple and clean. Chu lui had protected his daughter very well. Of course, he had also raised her well. She had a good upbringing, and she did not have the arrogance of a rich youngdy. long time no see. How are you? " the man in front of her smiled. His gentle appearance hid a wild beast that was baring its fangs and ws. mm, okay. rainy grabbed the long dress she was wearing. There was an indescribable feeling in her chest. It was very strange. "Oh, what''s the matter? why are you so familiar with your brother?" The man reached out and ced his hand on her head, then gently stroked her hair. However, his pinky finger, intentionally or unintentionally, brushed across her face. Rainy hurriedly took a few steps back and avoided his fingers. She wasn''t used to being so close to others, except for her brother, of course. However, the brother she was referring to wasn''t this brother. The light in Lin Qing''s eyes flickered, but he did not know if it was because of the refraction of the light or because of the change in his thoughts. Just in time, the food that rainy ordered was ready. She hurriedly went over to get her own food. I''ll give you a ride. Lin Qing took out her car keys. no need. I have a car. rainy hurriedly took a step back and kept a certain distance from the man. Lin Qing was still smiling, but there was an inexplicable coldness hidden within. Rainy''s body jolted. Perhaps it was her instinct that sensed danger. She hastened her steps and found her car. Yes, a bicycle. Her father said that at her age, it was better for her to move more. She bought this car with the money she earned as a home tutor. Children of the Chu family, regardless of gender, needed to be independent. Although she didn''t know how much status she had, she liked this kind of independent life as much as her brother. She got on her bike and rushed to the Chu group. Fortunately, it was not far, and the food was still hot when she brought it over. Lin Qing walked out and stopped in front of his sports car. There was an obvious sneer on his lips. "Chu Zhixi, rainy, did you really forget? We were on very good terms when we were young. I''m reminiscing about those years and everything that your family has brought me. " He ran his finger across his new sports car. At that moment, a car stopped not far away from him. That car was a global limited production. Not many people bought it because it did not look very eye-catching on the outside, but it was veryfortable to use. There were many redeeming aspects of such a car. It was also very expensive. It could buy ten of his sports cars. A man''s desire for cars was like a woman''s desire for cosmetics. They would never be satisfied, and this car was the one he wanted the most at that time. If the sports car he was driving now was Zhang Yang''s, then that kind of car was low-key, and low-key but with taste. People who loved cars could easily distinguish which was the best. It was a pity that the car was too expensive. To put it bluntly, he was still working in the Chu group and had nothing to do. Even though Chu lui gave him money to spend, it was not to the extent of buying him a car like this. The car he had now was a birthday gift from Chu Xiang. Chu Xiang was generous, very generous. No matter what, she was still the Chu family''s Missy. Even though she was not his biological daughter, it was written by Chu lui. If Chu lui and the rest were to die one day, the Chu family''s assets would all belong to her. Moreover, there was his grandmother, Song Wan, around. Even if Chu lui never liked Chu Xiang, he could not deny that Chu Xiang''s status had been there since she was young. Chapter 1247 She Might Be Able To Save Your Lives Ha, heughed coldly. He didn''t expect that he, Lin Qing, would actually need a woman''s help. At this moment, the car''s door opened, and a tall man with a cold aura walked out. He looked at the watch on his wrist and strode away. Zheng Anze ... No, Lu Anze! Lin Qing leaned his back against the car. If there was anyone he hated in this life, it would be Zheng Anze. He was clearly adopted by the Chu family just like him. Lin Qing was not even considered to be the one who did not treat him. He only said that he lived in the Chu family and was an orphan sponsored by Chu lui. However, Zheng Anze was different. He was taken in by Chu lui, and his name was written under Chu lui''s name. He was also personally taught by Chu lui. They had the same IQ, but why was there such a difference? They were both orphans and had no family, but why was Zheng Anze not only adopted by Chu lui but also the only heir of the Lu family? they had different starting points, and now that person was even more out of his reach. He pulled the car door open with all his might. At that moment, there was a terrifying chill in his gloomy eyes. Rainy was still riding her bicycle, facing the sun. However, she waspletely unaware that danger had already quietly befallen her, who was aloof from the world. She ced her bicycle down and walked into the Chu enterprise with a few takeaway boxes. The front desk staff smiled at her, and she returned the smile and jogged to the elevator. Today, she was wearing a long cotton dress, revealing her slender arms. She also had an unknown bracelet on her wrist that seemed a little old. She also wore a sun hat on her head and carried a school bag. She looked very beautiful but also very childish. No matter how she looked at it, she was a young girl. Yes, a young girl. However, people would still treat her as a university student who was only doing an internship in thepany. After all, the Chu enterprise had opportunities for university students who were close to graduation every year. It was also a way to unearth talents suitable for thepany. At this time, it was the time of graduation, and there were many college students who came to thepany for their internship. It was mealtime, so everyone was squeezing into the dining room on the fifth floor to eat. Of course, the elevator was a little crowded. The youngdy walked straight to the empty elevator. Someone was about to remind her that they couldn''t use the elevator, so she shouldn''t even think about it. This was the elevator that led directly to the president''s office on the top floor. However, before they could be notified of their arrival, the youngdy took out a card from her neck and swiped it at the elevator. The elevator door opened instantly and she walked in. Even when the elevator door closed, the others still did not react. who is she? which school did she graduate from? how did she get the elevator card? I thought that most people can''t use that elevator? " Someone couldn''t help but ask. After all, there were very few people who could use that elevator. Other than Chu lui himself and a few supervisors, no matter how empty this elevator was or how crowded the other elevators were, it was impossible for them to make an exception and let others use it. Of course, this was a direct route. Even if someone else used it, it wouldn''t be of any use. "You''re asking her?" An old employee adjusted the name tag on his chest and said, " she''s not anyone. Of course, she''s not an intern. She just went to college and is only a freshman this year. As for why she has a card? "In fact, it''s nothing because thispany belongs to her father. By the way, you may meet her too. The little girles here often. Her name is Chu Zhixi, the only daughter of the president. But don''t be afraid of her. She''s different from our President. She has a good personality and there''s a possibility. Speaking of this, the man smiled again. Remember, she may save your lives." At that moment, rainy was leaning against the elevator, and an indescribable frustration was swirling in her heart. Could it be that she was wearing too much? however, she lowered her head and looked at her clothes. If she took them off again, she would be naked. The elevator opened with a ding. the Secretary outside is not around. Has she gone to eat? " she walked to Chu lui''s office and knocked on the door. "Dad, it''s me." She waited for a long time, but no one opened the door for her. She could only push it open. As expected, no one was there. She walked in, tidied up the table, and ced the food she had brought on the table. Then, she poured a ss of water and ced it on the table. She walked to Chu lui''s desk and sat in thefortable boss ''chair. She picked up thendline and dialed Chu lui''s number. Chu lui''s phone rang while he was still in the meeting, and the tension in the air dissipated a lot. daddy, where are you? it''s time to eat. rainy yed with Chu lui''S Pen and turned on theputer on the table, ready to y some games. "Yes, daddy will be there soon." Chu lui put down his phone and looked at the time. It was past two. He frowned. Why was it sote? He stood up and picked up his clothes. let''s end the meeting first. We''ll continue after dinner. &Quot; As soon as he finished speaking, the others were so touched that they wanted to cry. These managers and supervisors were all listless, and their stomachs were empty. Some of them instantlyid on the table powerlessly. In fact, the CEO meeting of the Chu enterprise was a war that would not end. Now, atst, everyone could take a break and feed themselves. They would continue in the afternoon. Fortunately, there was a break. They were all ordinary people, and they could not bepared to Chu lui''s drastic change. They had to eat, rest, andfort their broken hearts. They had to repair their broken ss heart that had been shattered by CEO Chu. Chu lui strode into his office. The moment he entered, he could smell the food. He put his clothes aside and picked up his chopsticks as soon as he sat down. He didn''t feel anything just now, but now he was really hungry and his stomach was hurting. Rainy peeked her face out from theputer. dad, eat slowly. It''s all yours. No one will take it from you. she had a toothache when she saw Chu lui''s eating speed. She decided to stop ying herputer and walked over. She sat in front of Chu lui and mumbled, " no matter how busy you are, you still have to take time to eat. &Quot; yes, you''re bing more and more like your mother. Chu lui smiled and ruffled his daughter''s hair. Chapter 1248 1239-What Should I Buy mommy''s just concerned about you. real rainy scooped another bowl of soup for Chu lui. mommy keeps saying that you eat too fast. It''s not good for your stomach. she ced the soup in front of Chu lui. "Daddy, have some soup first." ? Chu lui took the bowl. This time, he listened to his daughter. She drank the soup slowly and ate slowly too. That was why daughters were really her father''s sweet little cotton-padded jacket, unlike the one at brother san''s house. He was simply a debt collector and was outrageously naughty. Every time, he would make brother San so angry that he would vomit three liters of blood. That''s right, he remembered that his daughter was already 18 years old and would be married in a few years. He seemed to be a little reluctant to part with her. No, he had to keep a close eye on his daughter, in case she was taken away by those wolf cubs. Even if he had to find someone for his daughter, he had to find one at the door. He could not let other men bully his daughter. Rainy scooped another bowl of soup for herself and started to drink it mouthful by mouthful. Of course, she did not notice her father''s expression turning cold in an instant, and the air was starting to feel heavy. When she thought of Lin Qing, she did not know why but she felt an unspeakable frustration. "Dad, did I forget something?" She always felt that she couldn''t remember some things, but it should be things from a long, long time ago. She should still be young, probably when she was very young. you''ve forgotten quite a lot. Chu lui did not hide this from his daughter. you don''t have many memories before you were five years old. Naturally, you''ve forgotten quite a lot. Besides, dad told you that you had a car ident when you were young, and you''vepletely forgotten some of your memories. that''s true. rainy nodded. She thought about it and realized that it was true. Actually, she did not even remember much about things before she was ten, let alone five. Chu lui put down his chopsticks and tidied his daughter''s hair. the memory you lost was not good, so it''s good that you don''t remember it. when he spoke of this, he still couldn''t let go of some things from the past. What had he done to this daughter of his? he had once left her in the lurch and almost caused the death of his only daughter. "Dad, you''re thinking about those things again? It''s all in the past now. Look at me, I''ve grown up." Rainy furrowed her delicate brows and stood up. She sat beside Chu lui and hugged his arm tightly, leaning her head on her father''s shoulder. The men who treated her the best in this world were her father and brother. Her father did not hide her past from her. She did not have many memories, but she did remember that her mother and she had a hard time back then. She did not remember that she was sick. However, her father said that she was seriously ill at that time. Her father could have saved her, but he did not because of various reasons. This was the thing that her father med the most in his life. Her father had always doted on her and had brought her back. She did not me her father at all. She turned her face and saw that Chu lui''s sideburns had more white hair. She had grown up, but her father was old. daddy, I don''t want to leave you. the thought of her leaving her beloved father one day made her sad. "Little girl, what are you thinking about?" Indeed, Chu lui did not feel good. He reached out and patted his daughter''s head. you''ll be away from me for a long time. I''m only in my early forties. I''m in my Prime. Also, I''ll find you a live-in son-inw. yes, that''s it. He decided not to let his daughter get married. He wanted her to marry a man. Rainy buried her face in her father''s arm andughed so hard that her shoulders trembled. Chu lui picked up his chopsticks and continued to eat. He was also enjoying the rare and precious kinship at this moment. His precious daughter had finally grown up. Of course, the food was delicious. After Chu lui was done eating, rainy kept the tes on the table and ced the trash into the trash can. She then squatted down and tied the trash bag properly, preparing to throw it outter. She had always done her own things, not to the extent of being a young miss who didn''t do anything. When Secretary Xiao Chen came in, she happened to see rainy tidying up the garbage bag. She blinked and thought to herself that the CEO had really taught her daughter well. She didn''t have the temper of a youngdy at all. She was beautiful, well-behaved, and was especially good at dancing. Rainy stood up, carrying the trash bag in one hand. The moment she turned around, she saw Secretary Xiao Chen. However, she was no longer Xiao Chen. She was old Chen now, but she had always been Chu lui''s Secretary. Other than her strong working ability, of course, it was also because she had never had any unrealistic thoughts ever since she took over this position. Otherwise, she would have been kicked out of thepany long ago. Hello, Auntie Chen. she smiled and greeted Secretary Xiao Chen before pointing inside. he''s too tired and is resting. Let him sleep for a while more. her heart ached for her father, so she advised him to sleep for a while. In the end, Chu lui was too tired and fell asleep as soon as hey down. However, he would not sleep too deeply and would be able to sleep for half an hour at most. okay. Secretary Xiao Chen looked at her watch. There was still more than an hour before the meeting. She woulde backter to wake the president up, but it seemed that she didn''t have to be nosy. The president had always been punctual and would wake up on time. Rainy carried the trash bag downstairs and threw it into the trash can outside. Then, she rode her bicycle home. At night, she still had to cook for her father. No, wait. She parked her bicycle by the side of the road. Only then did she remember that she didn''t have to cook today because she had to go to the Chu family''s mansion for dinner. She had to go on weekends, but her mother didn''t like it and didn''t go. She didn''t really want to go, but it seemed like she couldn''t escape today. It was Chu Xiang''s birthday. can I not go? " she pouted. It seemed like she had to go. No matter what, she was still granny, daddy''s mother. Besides, putting granny and Chu Xiang aside, Grandpa had always been very good to her. Forget it, she would go. She would just treat it as visiting Grandpa. She bit her finger. Should she buy a present when she went there? otherwise, she and her father couldn''t go empty-handed, right? at most, your father would just throw a card over. It seemed quite perfunctory. It was like this every year. Grandma''s face was dark enough. She turned her bicycle around and went to the shopping mall to look for a gift. However, she did not know what Chu Xiang liked. Yup, she had to think seriously about what to buy. Chapter 1249 1240-Snobbish Chu Xiang was two years older than her, but the two of them were very different. She had been simple and clean since young and did not like to wear jewelry. As for the bracelet on her hand, it used to be a photo of her mother, but she changed it to a small satellite tracking device. Her father was always worried that she would lose it, so he watched her very closely since she was young. As time passed, she got used to it. Of course, even though the bracelet on her wrist was old, it was worth much more than ordinary gold and diamonds. It was a gift from her Godfather. Speaking of which, her Godfather was in his forties and was still a man. However, these were adult matters. She didn''t understand, so she didn''t say it. She parked her bike, picked up her bag, and went to buy a gift. Chu Xiang probably did not like the things that she liked. On her birthday, she would receive books, some small gifts, the best dishes that her mother made, and some pretty little stones that her brother collected from all over the world. She liked all of them. However, Chu Xiang seemed to like to collect expensive things like jewelry, limited-edition bags, clothes, and perfume. Oh right,st year, when Chu Xiang got her driver''s license, Song Wan gave her a red sports car-Chu Xiang''s favorite. If that''s the case, I''ll buy something expensive so that my father won''t throw his card over again. She walked into a jewelry store. The first time she entered, it was as if her eyes were going to be blinded by the dazzling light. She searched from counter to counter and finally saw a bracelet that caught her eye. However, the price was not low. It was 158000 Yuan. The saleswoman didn''t seem to care. Although she didn''t say it clearly, her eyes clearly expressed her feelings. She was telling him to stop looking. He couldn''t afford it. He should leave. Rainy wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she decided to forget it. She would continue to choose. She decisively gave up on the bracelet, not because it was expensive, but because she didn''t like the saleswoman very much. She also didn''t feel that she was dressed shabbily. Her clothes had always been simple, but they were not cheap. They were custom-made by a designer, and they were particr aboutfort and casualness. Of course, they would not wear the same clothes. Her bag did not seem cheap either. Her uncle had given it to her, but she did not know the price. As for the shoes, she had bought them herself. This was quite cheap. It was just a pair of ordinary canvas shoes. Who said that Chu lui''s only daughter could not wear canvas shoes? what kind of saying was that? She walked to another counter, and the saleswoman at this counter was quite friendly. She kept smiling and had a round face, which made her look younger than her actual age. "What does younger sister want to look like?" When she saw rainying over, her smile became even more radiant. Of course, she did not judge her by her looks, and the way she called her ''sister'' was indeed veryforting. Rainy looked at a few of them. There was also a bracelet here that was much more expensive than the one just now. It was slightly more than 300000 Yuan, but there were many gemstones on it. It was too shiny, and she felt ufortable. However, the more shiny it was, the more Chu Xiang liked it. "Sister, can I take a look at this?" he asked. She asked with a smile. Her eyebrows were like a painting, her lips were red, and her teeth were white. She was also a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, and her whole body naturally had a kind of vigorous life force. The saleswoman couldn''t help but be stunned. She thought to herself, " this girl is really beautiful. I wonder what her parents look like to be able to give birth to such a beautiful child. This girl can be the pride of her parents. &Quot; The saleswoman finally reacted. The youngdy wanted to see the bracelet, but it was really expensive. She thought for a while, then took out the key and opened the ss disy cab. She took the bracelet out and introduced it. this bracelet was designed by an internationally famous jewel designer. The entire bracelet is made of tinum, and there are ten small pure diamonds hanging on it. It''s very suitable for both wearing and collecting. &Quot; She was very detailed and professional in her introduction. In fact, she did not think that the youngdy would buy it. After all, it cost more than 300000 Yuan. To ordinary people, it was a daunting price. However, she was just serving her customers with her professional ethics. Rainy tried it on herself. To be honest, it was too shiny, and she was afraid that someone would cut her hand off. After all, it was 300000 Yuan. She didn''t like it, but Chu Xiang should like it. sister, wrap it up for me. I want this. she took the ne off her slender and white wrist and put it in the box. Then, she pushed the box forward. ? The salesperson blinked and did not react for a long time. "What did you just say? you want this?" She asked again in disbelief. No matter how she looked at it, this youngdy was still a student. She looked like she was made of in soup. Other than being very beautiful, she really was no different from an ordinary college student. yes. rainy nodded her head and took out her wallet from her bag. The sharp-eyed saleswoman noticed a logo on the front of the bag. ''My God, this unassuming bag seems to be a real international brand. It''s worth tens of thousands of Yuan. It seems that the youngdy''s performance is different from her appearance.'' Rainy took out her wallet. The saleswoman''s eyes wereplicated. It was a famous brand again. It looked in on the outside, but it was clear on the inside. This youngdy was a gold mine. Rainy opened her wallet, took out a card, and passed it to the salesperson. The salesperson took the card, and her hands were trembling. This kind of ck card was rare, and it was recognized by all the card-swiping machines in the world. Unless one''s family had a certain amount of financial resources, it was impossible to have such a card. Not long after, the card was swiped, and the sales assistant returned the card to rainy before asking. "Little sister, do you want to take it away, or do you want us to send it to you? If he didn''t have a car, he''d better give it to her. After all, it was quite eye-catching. although 300000 Yuan is nothing to rich people, it''s more than what ordinary people can earn in more than ten years. Rainy thought for a while. I''ll get my dad toe and get itter. she thought that Chu lui would be off work soon, and she could go to the Chu family''s house after picking her up. She looked at the time, and it was almost time. Hence, she decided to spend some time shopping in the mall. She took out her phone and called Chu lui. "Where are you, baby?" Chu lui was putting away some documents. daddy will pick you upter. We''re going to grandma''s ce today. Bear with it for now. After that, daddy will send you on a trip, okay? " Chapter 1250 1241-You Cant Judge A Book By Its Cover Rainy didn''t know whether tough or cry. Alright, she would bear with it. Yes, she would bear with it. For her father, she would bear with it no matter what. She then went to the mall to buy some things. She bought a new fishing rod for Grandpa. She was not sure if it was good, but Grandpa should like her gift. As for grandma and the others, she did not buy anything. Anyway, they would not use it even if she did. She remembered that she bought a gift for grandma once, but when she went back, she found it lying in the trash can. Whether it was Chu Xiang who threw it away or grandma, she did not like it. So, after that time, she never bought them any gifts. So, she only bought her grandfather''s. She strolled around for a while and felt that there was nothing to buy. Just as she was about to go downstairs, her phone rang. It was Chu lui. "Hello, dad, I''ll be down soon." She ced the phone to her ear and walked towards the elevator. Not long after, rainy hugged her father''s arm and walked into the jewelry store. Chu lui was dressed in a branded suit. He had a perfect figure that could rival a Greece statue and a face that was like a celebrity. Even though he was approaching middle age and did not deliberately hide his age, this mature man''s demeanor and the weight of sess would probably cause many women to uncontrobly have some ideas. Women liked to dream and could not have it. However, that didn''t mean that he couldn''t think about it. The saleswoman, who was still looking down on rainy, tidied up her clothes. She was just putting on a smile, but when she saw rainy, her face turned green. She was still regretting that she had been so insensible back then. How could she have known that an ordinary college student would be so generous? he did not even blink when he bought something that was worth more than 300000 Yuan. it can''t be. she raised her eyes and pouted. College students these days were so young, but all they knew was to be rich. So this was how they got their money, " she thought disdainfully. Then, she thought about how although her sry was not high, she was working with her own abilities. She was much better than these girls who sold their bodies. Before she could hide her expression, she saw Chu lui suddenly turn around. That cold re made her shiver uncontrobly, and even the back of her clothes seemed to be drenched. Rainy did not notice the sarcasm in the sales assistant''s eyes. She hugged Chu lui''s arm tightly and pulled him forward. "Daddy, look, this is it. Isn''t it nice?" She took out the jewelry that she had stored here and showed it to Chu lui. Chu lui took it. At first nce, it was too eye-catching. There were so many diamonds. It was not suitable for his daughter to wear. Of course, it was not suitable for Xia ruoxin either. Xia ruoxin did not like these things. She was a painter and was not used to wearing too many decorations on her arms. "Baby, do you want to pick another one? this one doesn''t suit you." Chu lui tidied his daughter''s hair. He truly felt that this was not suitable for his daughter. "What is daddy thinking?" Rainy put the bracelet away. this isn''t for me. It''s for Chu Xiang. Isn''t it her birthday today? " "You''re buying it for her?" Chu lui frowned. don''t worry. &Quot; I''ve already bought it. It''s better than you throwing a card at her. After all, even if you don''t give her any face, you still have to give face to grandma. &Quot; it''s my baby who thinks so much. Chu lui pinched his daughter''s face. When he saw his daughter''s exquisite and beautiful features again, he could not help but worry. Every father who had a daughter was like this. They were afraid that their daughter would not grow up, but they were even more afraid that their daughter would grow up. A daughter was notparable to a son. A daughter was more loved by a father, but no matter how much he loved her in the future, she would still fall into another man''s hands when she grew up. That was why he wanted to dote on and love his daughter as much as he could while she was still by her side. Furthermore, he had not been involved in her life before she was four years old. This had almost be his biggest regret in his life. Fortunately, his baby had grown up in an extremely healthy condition. Rainy took the bag of high-end jewelry in her hands and thought to herself, " if I give this away, Chu Xiang will definitely like it. I''ll just say that daddy bought it. &Quot; thank you, sister, " she smiled at the host in front of her, very polite. The saleswoman who was selling Rainy''s bracelet blinked her eyes again. She finally understood that one could not judge a book by its cover. It turned out that this girl''s family background was not low, and she had such a young father. Furthermore, this man seemed a little familiar. She seemed to have seen him before, but she could not recall where she had seen him before. Until the father and daughter left, she still could not recall. Until she was cleaning up the table. Only then did she see a Business Magazine at the side. On the cover of the business magazine was the man from earlier. This man was indeed very easy to recognize. Not to mention his appearance and bearing, just the White hair on his sideburns was enough to recognize him. Of course, it was not to say that he was old or dispirited. It could only be said that the White hair on both sides of his sideburns had be the symbol of this man. Even the vicissitudes of life exuded from that touch of white hair could steal the hearts of all the girls and young girls. Wasn''t it said that women nowadays all loved overbearing bosses? although this overbearing boss was a little old, no, a 40-year-old man, how was he old? the maturity and wisdom on him could not bepared to that of ordinary young hunks. She took the impurities and whispered to the colleague beside her, " the person who bought my bracelet for 300000 Yuan is Chu lui''s daughter. Do you know who that is? Chu lui? he''s the CEO of the Chu enterprise and the owner of Hang Yu private port. Do you know how much that Hang Yu earns in a month? I''m afraid that money can crush them to death. Also, I saw Chu lui''s daughter. She''s so pretty and doesn''t put on any airs at all. She''s also very polite. Who says that the daughters of rich families have their eyes above their heads? " Her colleagues looked envious. I don''t care about Chu Lu or Chu LAN. I only know that you''ll get this month''s bonus after selling one. You''ve exceeded your quota. Look at that Xu Xiaohong of yours. She''s probably regretting it to death now. Who asked her to look down on people ... &Quot; Of course, Chu lui and rainy did not know what happened in the jewelry store after that. Chu lui was driving his daughter to the Chu family''s house. Today was Chu Xiang''s 20th birthday. He could skip it on normal days, but it seemed like he had to go today. After all, Chu Xiang was still under his name. However, he did not really like this foreign daughter. Chapter 1251 Your Father Is So Young "Dad, is this for Grandpa?" Rainy showed Chu lui the fishing rod she had bought. mm. Chu lui took a look with his free hand. not bad. Your grandfather will like it. &Quot; Rainy happily put the fishing rod back. She knew that Grandpa would like it. "You only bought it for Grandpa?" Chu lui asked his daughter again. yes. rainy nodded. I only bought it for Grandpa. Isn''t that good? " She bit her red lips. daddy, do you also think that it''s bad for me to only buy one for Grandpa and not for grandma? " No. Chu lui suddenly smiled, melting the coldness in his facial features. that''s not what I meant. It''s fine if you don''t buy anything for them. I support you. I just want to ask if there''s anything that you can buy for me and Grandpa? " He was still waiting for his daughter''s present. Why was it that there was only a present for her grandfather and no one else for her father? Rainy''s face fell. Oh no, she had really forgotten about her father. Her father was so petty. He had to remember her for a few days. She hugged her bag and rummaged through it for a long time before she finally found a lollipop. daddy, this is for you. she passed the lollipop to Chu lui. Even though it was not suitable for her father, she only had this in her bag. They all said that women needed to be coaxed. It was the same for men. Her father was the one who needed to be coaxed the most. Chu lui raised his eyebrows. He took it and unwrapped the wrapper before eating it. Of course, he wanted to eat what his daughter gave him. Was he going to let another man take advantage of it? At this time, the CEO of the Chu group was driving without much expression on his face. However, he had a lollipop in his mouth, which was a little awkward. Rainy took out her phone and took a picture of Chu lui eating a lollipop. She then forwarded it to the Chu enterprise''s forum. Chu lui raised his eyebrows. He was aware of his daughter''s little tricks, but he just doted on her. She could do whatever she wanted. Even if it was his reputation, he was willing to give it to her. His doting on his daughter was simply unreasonable. Of course, his rainy was also very obedient and knew when to stop. At most, she would make her wise and powerful father''s image worse. However, this was also good. Otherwise, the people in thepany would be afraid of her as if they were afraid of a ghost. Rainy had always thought that her father was obviously very kind; it was just that others did not know how to appreciate him. Her father was cold on the outside but kind on the inside; he was a very good person. However, it seemed like only rainy would think that Chu lui had a cold face but a kind heart. At that time, Chu lui had always been hiding his sharp ws in front of her. If it were anyone else, they would have seen Chu lui as a cold-hearted demon. "Baby, do you want to change your clothes?" Chu lui stopped the car and said to his daughter. Actually, he still liked his daughter in this outfit. She was a child, a female student, and not some famous brand. She had perfume all over her body, and her fragrance was like a moving perfume bottle. It was not to smoke the house but to smoke people. Rainy looked at her clothes and shook her head. it''s not my birthday. Why do I have to celebrate it so grandly? Chu Xiang will say that I stole her limelight on purpose. &Quot; Chu lui smiled. even if my baby is a cabbage, he''ll still be the center of attention. &Quot; Rainy knocked her forehead against the chair. Yes, I''ve never seen that family''s father praise his daughter like this. He''s so shameless, and he''s so shameless. Even if that''s the case, can''t we be more low-key? If it was Chu lui, he would definitely say it. Why did he have to do it on his behalf? did he need to keep a low profile? His baby was outstanding, but so what? he was ugly, so he should not be an eyesore to his daughter. Chu lui drove the car to the entrance of the Chu family''s old house. At this time, there were already many luxury cars parked outside. They were probably here to celebrate Chu Xiang''s birthday. baby, the next time it''s your birthday, daddy will also throw you a big birthday party, okay? " Whenever Chu lui thought of his daughter who had grown up, he would sigh again. Sigh, his daughter had grown up. She was no longer in his control. daddy, I''ll only be neen next time. Xiaoyu did not dare to make such a big Chen style. She still had one more year to y with. didn''t we agree that we would only talk about this when I''m twenty? " Oh, I forgot. Chu lui tidied his daughter''s hair again. Twenty then. This was what he and Xia ruoxin had discussed. Before her daughter was still a student, they would not reveal her identity and let her be an ordinary student. However, when she was twenty, it meant that she had grown up and was about to appear in front of everyone. Of course, as Chu lui''s daughter, her status could not be low. As soon as the door of the old house was opened, it felt like they hade to another world. The old house seemed to have existed for thousands of years, but now it was full of all kinds of lights, music, ribbons, and fashionably dressed young men and women, as well as tables and chairs, as well as food and drinks in the form of a buffet. daddy! Chu Xiang called out to Chu lui the moment she saw him. She was surrounded by a strong sense of superiority as if she could not wait for everyone to know that she was Chu lui''s daughter and the eldest daughter of the Chu enterprise''s CEO. At the same time, everyone else''s gazes were filled with envy and jealousy. Chu Xiang was a smart person, and the people she invited were those with lower family backgrounds. She would not invite those with real family backgrounds, and of course, she would not make friends with them. This was because she knew very well that her status was like a princess in the eyes of those who were lower than her. However, those who came from a truly prestigious family would look down on her. Even though she would never mention that she was adopted by the Chu family to the outside world, how could those people not know? Therefore, her identity was actually very awkward. She had the Halo of being the Chu family''s eldest daughter, but she had no blood rtionship with the Chu family at all. This was fine, but the Chu family had a real daughter. It was none other than Chu Zhixi. that''s your father! He''s so young! A few female students were already standing beside Chu Xiang, and light shed in their eyes at the same time. The CEO of the Chu enterprise controlled the life and death of the entire Chu enterprise. Furthermore, the Chu enterprise''s welfare was famous in the industry. They were about to graduate, and as long as they had the chance to enter the Chu enterprise, they could live a carefree life and be white-cored workers. Naturally, no one would give up such a good opportunity. Of course, Chu Xiang also had to tter and tter him. Chapter 1252 1243-This Is A Real Daughter Chu lui stood at the door and did not move. He did not like this kind of boisterous scene. Even if it was this kind of banquet, there had to be some interests involved. Otherwise, there was no point in just attending it. It would only be a waste of his time. "Chu Xiang, is your dad really 40? Why do I feel like he''s only in his thirties?" A girl could not help but ask Chu Xiang. Was it really because Chu lui''s appearance was too young? she had thought that a CEO would have a big belly and a fat stomach by the time he was 40 years old. However, Chu lui did not have that at all. His figure was very good, especially when he was wearing a suit. He was not a smile to begin with. The more she saw him, the more mature and steady he had the aura of a sessful person. No one here couldpare to him. Even though he was now a middle-aged man in his forties, almost fifty years old. Chu Xiang smirked smugly. Of course. Did they think that everyone''s name was Chu lui? she was worried that her father would note and even begged her grandmother for a long time before she finally agreed to let her father return to the old residence and celebrate her birthday with her ... daddy ... she was just about to step forward ... The door opened again, and a slender young girl ran in. She was panting, and her young face was shockingly beautiful and delicate. When the light fell on her, it almost gave her a soft glow. At this time, she was wearing a very ordinary Cotton Linen Dress and canvas shoes that did not seem to be too expensive, but her temperament could not bepared to her. There seemed to be an additional aura around this youngdy. It was like her own aura. Compared to Chu lui, who was sessful but also frightening, this youngdy was different. Her beauty was fresh and made people like her. Chu lui reached out and touched his daughter''s forehead. you''re sweating. Didn''t I tell you not to run around? " He was teaching her a lesson, but it was more like he was worried. Their baby had a strict work and rest schedule since she was young. Of course, she wouldn''t participate in normal high-speed sports. This was all to protect her remaining kidney, hoping that it could be used for a hundred years. Rainy stuck out her tongue. Oh no, daddy found out. Luckily, she didn''t tell Daddy about her sports meet. Otherwise, daddy would probably be furious. don''t do this again. Chu lui pinched his daughter''s nose hard. His face was cold, but it was not hard to tell that he loved and cared for his daughter. I know, daddy. rainy hugged Chu lui''s arm coyly. She had grown up. If not, it would have been better for her father to carry her. This was the bad thing about humans. From birth, it meant that they had to grow up. When they grew up, it meant that they would leave their parents one day. "Who is she?" Many of these girls had never seen Chu lui before. They had never seen their daughter who was so well-protected by Chu lui. I''ve heard of it. a girl suddenly smiled. Chu lui has a daughter who''s very well protected. Chu Xiang. Is it her? " Your sister?" When she said "little sister," it was obvious that her voice was filled with mockery and ridicule. ying to the gallery and taking over The Magpie''s Nest was Chu Xiang''s. Chu Xiang''s face turned green. She red at this meddlesome girl. Alright, she''ll remember her face. The woman, on the other hand, just smiled indifferently. While Chu Xiang was showing off her superiority, she did not know that many of her ssmates were like Chu Yuxi. They were protected by their families and would not reveal their identity and family background at all times. Therefore, sometimes, people would think that they were just children from an ordinary family. Other people might not know about the Chu family''s Affairs, but some people knew everything. Chu lui walked over with rainy. Rainy took out an exquisite nnel box and ced it in front of Chu Xiang. "Chu Xiang, daddy gave this to you." Chu lui pursed his thin lips. It was not very warm. This was not the attitude he had towards his daughter. It was more like a superior giving alms to his subordinate. Or rather, it could be said that they were strangers. thank you. Chu Xiang bit her red lips. Her face, which had exquisite makeup on, was burning ufortably, as if she had been pped. She was clearly the main character of this banquet, and it was her birthday, but why was everyone''s eyes on Chu Zhixi now? Even if Chu Yuxi looked like a in Noodle Now, she was like a radiant body. She would always be the focus of everyone''s attention. She had a perfect face, a standard height, and an amazing family background. She was even a famous dancer, had a pair of parents who loved her, and a brother who was the future president of the Lu Corporation. She had everything. Why should she still steal her light here? Chu lui''s gazended on Chu Xiang, and Chu Xiang could not help but feel her heart tighten. She lowered her head and pretended to be afraid, but she was actually hiding the hatred andplicated emotions in her eyes. let''s go and find Grandpa. Daddy will go and get some things. Chu lui pushed his daughter''s shoulder. He did not want his daughter to stay in such an environment. Of course, he would not want to either. Okay. Rainy also felt that many people here were looking at her weirdly, which made her ufortable. She was not a monkey. She would go upstairs to find her grandfather. Of course, she had to give him a gift. Just in time, she saw Chu Jianging out the moment she went upstairs. Grandpa. she happily ran towards Chu Jiang, not noticing Song Wan behind him. Towards Song Wan, this granny, rainy had never been close to her since she was young. Perhaps it was an instinct. She could tell who was good to her and who was bad to her. Of course, she knew who was sincere and who was fake. When Chu Jiang saw that it was his little granddaughter, he, who originally found it noisy, instantly felt that his world had be wonderful. my rainy is here. he smiled and held his granddaughter''s hand. Then, he pinched her face. She was getting prettier. Chu Jiang was very satisfied with his granddaughter. This child had been good-looking since she was young. She was a child of the Chu family and was very capable. She had just won him an international award when she went up to him. Now, she was in his study room. He would show off to his good friends when he had nothing to do. Seeing their sour faces, he felt very proud. Chapter 1253 1244-Dignity Gone Rainy''s eyes curved into crescents as she smiled. She was about to speak to her grandfather, but when she saw Song Wan standing behind Chu Jiang, the smile on her face disappeared. Hello, grandma. she greeted Song Wan, but they did not have any rtionship. Song Wan pursed her lips and did not want to say anything. let''s go. Come in with me. I have something to give you. Chu Jiang held his granddaughter''s hand tightly. He then remembered that a few old friends had given him some little things. They were quite fun. There were even some wondrous mountains and artificial stones. He knew that his granddaughter had such hobbies, so he kept them for her. Chujiang, today is Xiang Xiang''s birthday, " Song Wan could not help but remind him. I know. Chu Jiang was not surprised. He raised his eyes. didn''t I give her something? " Song Wan was speechless. She actually wanted to remind Chu Jiang that she was still here, but what was the point of her being here? the only person she was close to was Chu Xiang, and rainy did note here often. Even if she did, she was always brought by Chu Jiang. She understood what Chu Jiang meant. He was afraid that she would hurt her granddaughter again. In fact, she had changed. She had really changed. It was just that she did not know how to get along with this child, especially her son and husband, who were guarding against her like a thief. The hall was still bustling with noise and luxury. Chu Xiang received many gifts andpliments, but for some reason, her smile was very stiff. Her birthday party had beenpletely ruined by Chu Yuxi. Sister? what a joke. Where did she get a sister? she was adopted by the Chu family. How could she have a sister? When it started to rain, most of the people outside had already left. Other than a bunch of people who stayed here, some people left the monotony of having cold tea, and some people left helplessly as time passed. Actually, who liked to celebrate their birthdays? Chu lui, who was sitting on the sofa, didn''t have much of an expression on his face. He seemed to be flipping through something, but the moment he saw his daughter, the coldness on his body melted. baby, we''re home. Chu lui extended his hand towards his daughter. Rainy ran over happily and hugged her father''s arm. Her face was as though it had been blessed with soft light, and it was indeed exquisite and beautiful. However, when rainy was about to leave, she turned around and saw the hatred in Chu Xiang''s eyes. And, and ... Not far away, Lin Qing was leaning against the wall and smiling with a hidden meaning. She did not know why, but her heart suddenly tightened. She quickly lowered her head and hugged her father''s arm tightly. "What''s wrong?" Chu lui realized that there was something wrong with his daughter. it''s nothing. rainy smiled. Her eyes were curved, and one could not tell anything from them. However, as a father, Chu lui truly felt that his daughter had grown up and was hiding something from him. He was a little disappointed. Of course, he couldn''t force his daughter to tell him everything. After all, who didn''t have little secrets in their hearts? In the car, rainy took out the strange stone that her grandfather had given her and started to y with it. Actually, she did not know why she liked to collect stones. It seemed that there was once when her brother came back from the Army and brought back some Angelica that looked strange. She found it quite interesting, and gradually, she liked to collect these stones. During the three years that her brother had been in the Army, he would bring her quite a number of stones every year. Now, her small box was already filled with a lot. Right, she seemed to have thought of something. She took out her phone and turned it on. When she came, she even posted a photo of her father on the forum. "Waa!" The moment she opened it, she let out a scream. "What''s wrong?" Her voice even shocked her omnipotent father, thinking that something had happened to his daughter. He quickly stopped the car and turned around. His precious daughter had already ced the phone in front of Chu lui with a smile. "Dad, you''ve be a celebrity." Chu lui took his daughter''s phone over and saw a photo of him biting a lollipop. His precious daughter had even put on a pair of rabbit ears for him and even added a voice-over. "Do you think I''m cute?" There were thousands of posts below, and it really made the headlines. Fortunately, it was on thepany''s internal forum. Otherwise, he really didn''t know how to exin the photo. your father''s dignity, your father''s old face, it''s all lost because of you. he reached out and pinched his daughter''s little face. On the other hand, rainy broke into a wide smile. Daddy doesn''t have any dignity in front of mommy, me, and Daddy. Alright, Chu lui surrendered. This was not the first time he had heard such words. All his temper, all his personality, all of it, was gone in front of this mother and daughter. Not because of fear, but because of love. Of course, this silly and cute photo of the great CEO Chu had been the headline of the Chu group''s forum for almost a few months. After all, the CEO had always been known for his stiff and unsmiling image. Now that he was acting cute like this, it really made peopleugh. Who would have thought that their tall and mighty CEO would actually eat a child''s lollipop and not be stingy with putting on a fake ear for himself? of course, everyone knew in their hearts that this was probably done by the CEO''s precious daughter. Otherwise, who else would dare to pluck the fur from a Tiger''s mouth other than her child-like personality? Rainy locked her bicycle and looked at the watch on her wrist. Her father had been too busy these few days, and she was afraid that he would not eat properly. She was also afraid that he would torture the other people in thepany so that they would not be able to eat properly. Therefore, after school, no matter whether it was windy or rainy, she had to buy groceries here and eat with her father. She had just ordered a few dishes and was sitting down to be packed when someone sat in front of her. brother Lin Qing, " she called out softly, then lowered her head. Her fingers on her knees clenched gently from time to time. She was a little uneasy, a little dazed, and a little nervous. "What''s wrong? I don''t eat people," Lin Qing reached out and ced his hand on Rainy''s soft hair, but rainy hurriedly dodged and dodged it. Lin Qing''s lips curled up slightly, and his fingers seemed to have unintentionally brushed across her fair face. An 18-year-old girl was in her youth, and her skin was so tender that there was not even a single pore, let alone rainy who had good skin. Chapter 1254 You Do Like Me, Dont You? Rainy''s skin was the same as her mother''s. Xia ruoxin was already in her forties, but her skin was no different from a woman in her twenties. Even though she liked outdoor activities and was tanned, she only felt healthier. Otherwise, how could Chu lui agree to her abandoning her husband and daughter? Lin Qing couldn''t help but exim in admiration again. The girl in front of him had a top-quality skin. The daughter that Chu lui gave birth to was indeed extraordinary. She waspletely different from Chu lui. Furthermore, she was an 18-year-old girl who had juste of age. She was as tender as a flower that was about to bloom. He really wanted to know how it felt to be pressed under Chu lui and Lu Anze''s protection since she was young. There was an evil light in his eyes. Rainy clenched her fingers that were on her legs. Suddenly, it felt like something had left her, but she did not know what it was. Just then, the food that Xiao Yu ordered was ready. She quickly stood up, took the food, and walked out. Her instinct was telling her that this was dangerous, and so was Lin Qing. It was just that in the future, no matter where she was, Lin Qing would always seem to get close to her, intentionally or otherwise. She wanted to avoid him, but she couldn''t. She even wanted to go abroad, but she didn''t say it in the end. She knew that if she said it, her father would definitely ask her for the reason. If her father knew that it was because of Lin Qing, he would kill Lin Qing. why didn''t you tell your father? " Lin Qing ced a hand by Rainy''s ear, and his hot breath sprayed on the young girl''s bright and clean face, causing her to blush and her already restless Heart to burst. you should know his temper. If you tell him, I''ll definitely be kicked out of thepany by your father. He might even break my arms and legs so that I''ll never be able to reincarnate. &Quot; Rainy pursed her red lips and did not say a word. Yes, Lin Qing was right. Chu lui would really do that, and he would be even more thorough and cruel. so, rainy ... Lin Qing''s fingers lightly brushed across Rainy''s cheek. you can''t bear to part with me, and you like me, right? so, from today onwards, he lowered his body and his lipsnded on Rainy''s face. Then, he kissed her tender and fair face. you''re mine from now on. &Quot; You''ll be mine from now on. You can''t bear to let me die, right? You like me too, don''t you? Suddenly, rainy sat up on the bed. Her forehead was covered in sweat. She wiped the sweat off her face and climbed down the bed barefooted. She ran to the bathroom. The girl in the mirror still looked the same as before, but herplexion did not look good. Didn''t people say that when in love, one would be happy and have that kind of heart-racing feeling? but, why didn''t she have these? She only felt a little scared and worried, as well as a sense of powerlessness in her heart. She turned on the tap, scooped up some hot water, and sshed it on her face again and again. Her face was not hot, but it felt a little cold. eat this. Lin Qing picked up some food and ced it in Rainy''s bowl. His actions were refined and casual, and the gold-rimmed sses on his face made him look like a schr. He was very well-mannered and had a good temperament. Rainy picked it up and took a bite. She almost spat out the rice she had just eaten. It was so salty. She had never been able to eat anything too salty since she was young. Her parents were the same as well, so she had never eaten anything so salty since she was young. &Nbsp; why wasn''t it delicious? Lin Qing also ate some, but he seemed to be ignorant. mm, it''s okay. rainy did not vomit the food out in the end. She swallowed it down with all her might, but she did not feel too good. then, eat more. Lin Qing put more food into her bowl. Rainy looked at the food and bit her red lips. She was a little hesitant. She wanted to ask if she could eat another dish, but she did not say it in the end. She thought that it should be fine since it was only one time. &Nbsp; after drinking this, Lin Qing passed her another drink. Rainy took a small sip. This was a drink and not fruit juice. She usually only drank in water or freshly squeezed fruit juice. She would never touch such drinks. "I asked for this especially for you, remember. I have to finish it. Lin Qing put down the cup in his hand, and something shed in his ck eyes, but it was hidden in a pair of sses. can you ... rainy didn''t want to drink. Her body couldn''t drink too much. it''s fine to drink a little less. Look, Chu Xiang can''t eat and drink everything. Lin Qing picked up the cup again, and theplicated look in his eyes shed past. yes, it''s okay to drink a little, right? " rainy picked up the ss and drank it mouthful by mouthful. The taste was weird, but it did not taste bad. However, she still preferred fruit juice. Her mother said that the more she drank fruit juice, the prettier she would look. So, she followed her mother''s personality. When she was forty years old, she could be just like her mother. However, when she thought of her mother, she felt very sorry for her father and mother, especially when she ate and drank these things that she couldn''t eat and drink. Lin Qing lowered his head, and a gloominess shed in his eyes under his sses. This Chu lui was really hard to deal with. He did not expect Chu lui to raise his daughter so well. She was so conservative, and they were now a couple at Mingyi. However, how many times had this woman actually rejected his advances? he, Lin Qing, had seen countless women. Not to mention other people, even Chu Xiang had already done everything he could with him, but Chu Zhixi did not even let her touch her hand. Was he going to tell Chu lui that he had raised his daughter too well, or was he going to tell himself that Lin Qing was too useless? Once again, rainy carried her school bag and arrived at the ce where she had agreed to meet Lin Qing. She sat in front of Lin Qing and looked at Lin Qing. "What''s wrong?" Lin Qing poured a drink for her. what''s strange about it? " he was still smiling, but it was as if there was ayer of cloud and fog between them, making it hard for others to see clearly. Rainy took the cup but did not drink it. She opened her pair of watery eyes, and in her eyes, Lin Qing''s actions and his insincere smile were reflected. Chapter 1255 That Uncle Gao it''s nothing. she lowered her eyes. She really didn''t realize that Lin Qing had any love for her. It was normal for a girl of her age to have feelings for the opposite sex. She did not know how she felt about Lin Qing, and at the same time, she could not figure out what Lin Qing felt about her. So she was thinking, she was also thinking, but it was obvious that Lin Qing still didn''t know. She was secretly dating Lin Qing and did not tell anyone because she did not dare to. At night, Lin Qing suddenly blocked her path and ced his hand on her shoulder. "You''re not leaving today, right?" His gaze was a little hot. It was like a light thorn, lightly pricking Rainy''s skin. Suddenly, she felt the hair on her body stand on end. That kind of danger wasing right at him. I''m sorry, brother Lin Qing. I have to go back. she understood what Lin Qing meant. He wanted something to happen between them, but she would not. Her father had taught her since she was young that girls had to respect themselves. Everything was not for the sake of marriage. Those who wanted to take advantage of her were all bastards and had to get lost. She picked up her bag and ran into the distance. Then, she stopped a taxi and got in. However, she did not know that Lin Qing, who was behind her, had a cold smile on his lips. daddy, I''ll go by myself. rainy was standing at the entrance of a hospital. She wanted toe over for a physical examination today. Her father wanted to apany her, but he was really busy, and rainy did not want him to take time out of his busy schedule to apany her. She had grown up and could do it alone. She walked into the hospital without any fear, because she had been to the hospital countless times since she was young. Usually, she had two physical examinations every year in this hospital. She took the special VIP passage of the hospital, so she got the procedures quickly and didn''t have to wait in line like the others. The ce where she did her blood test was also a special department. She stretched out her arm. It was white and tender, so white that it was almost transparent. The blue blood vessels could be vaguely seen under the skin. Perhaps nurses liked to inject arms like this the most because the blood vessels were very obvious. If they inserted the needle, the result would almost be the same. Rainy watched as the nurse inserted the needle into her blood vessel. It was as if she had been pricked by a needle, but after that, she didn''t feel much. She took two tubes of blood and didn''t leave. She just waited for the results. She took out her phone and started to chat with Chu lui. "What''s wrong? you''re done drawing blood?" Chu lui asked his daughter. yes, I''m done. Rainy''s fingers were gentler, and a crying emoji appeared. daddy, it hurts. &Quot; Chu lui paused for a moment before typing out a string of words for his daughter. daddy''s off work. I''ll bring you to eat something good to make up for the blood I drew. &Quot; Thank you, Daddy. rainy curved her red lips happily. She was not worried about the results of her checkup at all. She hugged her school bag. Although the young girl''s face looked young and inexperienced, she was extremely beautiful. Her facial features were exquisite as well, like a piece of art that was carefully carved by the creator. She waited quietly with a faint smile on her face. In a luxurious office, a stack of examination reports was ced in front of a middle-aged doctor. doctor Gao, you''ll be in charge of all these from now on. By the way, these are all the important patients who came through the VIP passage. &Quot; okay, I understand. the middle-aged man who was referred to as doctor Gao flipped through the medical report page by page. However, when he saw one of the pages, his vision started to darken. The badge on his chest had the name ''Gao Yi'' written on it, and his title was the chief physician of internal medicine. Rainy sat in the chair for a long time. When she heard her name, she stood up. She had to see her attending doctor. Actually, she was not sick. It was just a routine examination, and the doctor would tell her some things to take note of. Knock, knock. She knocked on the door. pleasee in. a man''s voice came from inside. "Eh?" Rainy was stunned for a moment. Wasn''t her doctor a female doctor? when did it be a male doctor? however, she didn''t think much about it and opened the door to enter. Sure enough, it was a male doctor. She sat down. The male doctor raised his head, and his face gave rainy a strange sense of familiarity. It was as if she had seen him before. "You don''t recognize me?" The middle-aged doctor smiled, but his smile was a little bitter and astringent. I don''t think so. rainy shook her head. She really did not know him. my name is Gao Yi. the middle-aged doctor sat up straight and found the name tag on his chest. Was this name familiar? rainy. Rainy''s eyes suddenly widened as if her memories were repeating. Her father said that she had a benefactor named Gao Yi. No matter what he did or what mistakes he made, he would always be her benefactor and the benefactor of their entire family. She didn''t quite understand what he was saying. Not only did she lose her memory of that half a year, but she had also forgotten many things other than being abducted. Hence, she had heard most of the things about Gao Yi from her father. Her father would never hide anything from her, not even anything rted to Gao Yi. Her father had said that she used to call Gao Yi ''father'', but he had almost be her father. Her father said that Gao Yi''s father had donated his bone marrow to her before. Otherwise, she might have died when she was three years old. Gao Yi reached out and ruffled Rainy''s head. you''ve grown up, but I can recognize you with one look. Actually, you''re not that different from the past. You''ve just grown up. As expected, you''ve grown into a beautiful little beauty. &Quot; Rainy smiled embarrassedly. Actually, she did not know how to address this person. Hello, uncle Gao. in the end, she decided to call him uncle Gao conservatively. The word ''uncle Gao'' made Gao Yi feel as if he was in a different world. Actually, he really loved this child and had once doted on her like his own daughter. However, in the end, he had let this child down and almost caused her to lose her mother. And what could the child do wrong? Well, uncle Gao was uncle Gao. After all, so many years had passed, and what had passed was in the past. If he couldn''t figure it out, he would leave it to time. When time was up, he would figure it out and understand. rainy,e here. Gao Yi waved his hand at rainy. sit with uncle Gao. &Quot; Rainy didn''t understand what Gao Yi was trying to do, but she stood up obediently and walked to Gao Yi''s side. He reached out and ced his hand on Rainy''s stomach. Chapter 1256 1247-Bad Result Rainy blinked her eyes but did not avoid him. She could tell that Gao Yi was just doing a routine check on her and did not have any ill intentions. Gao Yi pressed on a few ces and felt it carefully. He also kept asking rainy how she felt. Rainy didn''t feel much, but she was a little scared. Was she sick? Gao Yi took out Rainy''s medical report. "You''ve been very healthy for the past few years. Have you changed your eating habits recently?" Gao Yi squinted his eyes, and his voice wasn''t very pleasant either. There was also an indescribable heaviness on top of Xiaoyu''s body. "Uncle Gao, did something happen to me?" Rainy bit her red lips, feeling a little nervous. it''s okay. Don''t worry. Gao Yi smiled and patted her head again as a way offorting her. you know your body''s condition, so you should be very clear about some things that can be done and some that can''t be done. Tell uncle if your eating habits have been bad recently. &Quot; Rainy lowered her head and thought about what she had been doing recently. It seemed that when she ate with Lin Qing recently, every meal was too salty and hard to eat. There were also drinks Lin Qing gave her. "Are these the difficult parts?" "Isn''t it?" Gao Yi asked her again. Actually, this child was not much different from before. She was still a child who did not know how to lie. Rainy nodded her head lightly. uncle Gao, will there be a problem? " She asked carefully, feeling a little nervous. a little. Gao Yi wasn''t trying to scare her, but it was good that she was here for a checkup. Remember, you have to be more careful when you eat in the future. Other than that, there were no other problems. Rainy heaved a sigh of relief. Gao Yi told her a few more things to take note of and asked her toe back for a follow-up in a month. Of course, he promised to keep this a secret for rainy. However, after rainy left, Gao Yi sighed softly, and his heart was filled with an unspeakable feeling. With a bang, the door of his office was forcefully opened, and a child walked in. He pulled out a chair and sat down. Then, he pulled up his sleeve. There was an inch-long wound in his sleeve, and it was still bleeding. Gao Yi''s face darkened, and he raised his hand to p her. "Dad, why did you hit me again? "I''m injured, and I''m a patient." The boy pouted."I know you don''t like me because I''m not your close little cotton-padded jacket, but I can''t be your little cotton-padded jacket, and I''m not the one who chooses me, right?" you''re still talking? " Gao Yi took out the medicine at the side and pulled his son''s arm to check for a long time. how did you end up like this? " I identally fell when I was ying basketball. the boy looked indifferent. your uncle said that you can''t grow up if you don''t fall. You can only grow taller if you fall. He also wanted to say that he was pped on the head again. He said that he was not allowed to listen to your uncle''s nonsense. &Quot; let''s go. he walked over and held his son''s uninjured arm. This kid was quite strong. Just like him, he was too impetuous, just like Gao Yi when he was young. He couldn''t be made of steel without being forged. However, his grandmother and mother protected him very well at home. Usually, he could only clean up when he was outside. Look, if he didn''t clean up, he would mess around and fall like this. "Dad, where are you taking me?" The young man held on to the door tightly. I don''t want to go out. I want to stay here. Gao Yi directly pped his son''s head. "What are you waiting for? go take an X-ray and see if your bones are injured." Fine. Gao Hao stopped talking, but he felt happy inside. It was great to have a doctor as a father. He was afraid of all kinds of injuries. When Gao Yi saw the gloating look on his son''s face, he had the urge to beat him up again. Annoying. Why did he give birth to such an annoying child back then? the little girl was so obedient. Look at rainy. She had been quiet and likable since she was young. She was so pretty that people couldn''t bear to scold her. On the other hand, Gao Hao, this brat, had been beaten up since he was young. Even so, he still caused trouble for him. Not long after, Gao Hao''s screams came from the X-ray room like a pig being ughtered. doctor Gao, is this really a good idea? " A doctor wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. As expected of a doctor, and a surgeon at that. He was simply ruthless when it came to cutting the skin and flesh. If he was like this to his own son, what more to others? He would let him continue to be in pain. He would only know what to do and what not to do when it was in pain. He would remember what he ate but not what he was beaten. Gao Yi didn''t feel any heartache at his son''s screams. If he didn''t remember the pain now and caused him trouble in the future, it wouldn''t be as simple as breaking his arms and legs. No one knew how long the child''s screamssted. After the screams, Gao Hao got his right arm in a cast and the privilege of not moving for three months. His bones were injured, as expected. Gao Yi''s face darkened, and Gao Hao knew that he was wrong. He hid in a small corner and tried his best to lower his presence so that he would not be pulled by his father again and be beaten up. Gao Yi flipped through the medical records on the table. In fact, even if Gao Hao''s arms were broken, he deserved it. He had to take responsibility for what he had done. The reason for his dark expression had nothing to do with Gao Hao at all. It was the report in his hand that showed that Rainy''s kidney function had been abnormal recently. This child was only 18 years old, and he was really worried that something would happen to her kidney. He took out his phone and held it. The number was still engraved in his mind. He had never forgotten it, but in the end, he still did not dial it. Maybe she changed her number, or maybe she didn''t pick up. Moreover, the child''s condition was not serious now. As long as he paid more attention to it in the future, it should not be a big problem. After riding for a while, rainy stopped her bicycle and took out her medical report from her bag. Actually, some of the medical results were a little too high. Uncle Gao said that it was fine. As long as she didn''t touch anything, she should be back to normal for the next month. However, she couldn''t let her father see this report. Otherwise, he would be worried. She tore the medical report into pieces and threw it into the trash can. baby, let me see your results. as expected, Chu lui wanted his daughter''s results that night. I identally lost it. rainy pretended to be nonchnt. However, the doctor said that I was fine and that I was normal in all aspects. Chapter 1257 1248-Love Drama Chu lui did not suspect anything when he said this. Because his good daughter had never been good at lying. However, he did not know that his good daughter had actually lied this time. A few dayster, rainy had actually forgotten about this matter. Of course, she had also be more attentive until one day, Lin Qing asked her to eat again. She tried a mouthful and felt that it was a little salty, so she put down her chopsticks and did not eat much. "What''s wrong?" Lin Qing poured her another drink, but rainy did not take a single sip. it''s fine. I''m not too hungry. rainy rubbed her stomach. Actually, it wasn''t that she wasn''t hungry; it was that she couldn''t eat. Of course, she wouldn''t say that there was a problem with the dishes that Lin Qing had ordered. just eat something. Lin Qing picked some food for her, and his gaze stopped on Rainy''s face. He was still smiling wlessly. Rainy hesitated for a moment before shaking her head. I''m sorry, brother Lin Qing. I''m really not hungry. &Quot; This was just how she was. Although she was easy to talk to and had no temper, she would not easily change her mind when she insisted on something. Oh, then I won''t eat. Lin Qing didn''t force her, but he lowered his eyes slightly, showing a hint of displeasure. The car stopped not far from the Chu family''s house. Rainy opened the car door and walked out. She carried her school bag on her back and waved at Lin Qing, who was in the car, before turning around and walking home. But Qing Luo''s gaze on her body turned cold again. After taking a few steps, rainy realized that she had lost something. It was the milk she had bought for her father. It was what her father wanted to drink at night. She couldn''t let him drink her milk powder, right? She quickly turned around and thought that Lin Qing should not have left. She picked up her phone and dialed, but the other party had turned off their phone. She quickened her pace and thought that if Lin Qing really left, she could only ride her bike again and buy another one. However, when she saw that the car was still parked there from a distance, she let out a sigh of relief and jogged over. It turned out that it really hadn''t left. That''s great, she finally didn''t have to run again. However, when she took another step forward, she heard someone''s voice. She wasn''t very curious, and she didn''t want to eavesdrop on other people''s secrets. The truth was that once you knew, you would have to pay for the secret. She actually had a feeling that it was best for her to leave. There were some things that she couldn''t know. However, just as she was about to leave, she heard her name again. This secret was rted to her. She was just about to walk away when she stopped. Chu Xiang hugged Lin Qing''s neck. why? don''t tell me you''ve fallen in love with that woman? but don''t forget that she was the one who caused your sister''s death. Chu Xiang smiled flirtatiously, but something shed in her eyes. fall in love with her, huh ... Lin Qing sneered. do you think I''ll fall in love with my enemy? Chu Yuxi was the one who pushed Guo ''er down, and Chu lui didn''t even let my sister''s body go. Until now, I still don''t know where my sister is buried. I still have to put on a loving act with that person''s daughter in front of my enemy every day. What a joke. &Quot; so ... he lifted Chu Xiang''s chin and moved closer to her red lips. tell me, how could I like, or even fall in love with. that kind of woman? you don''t know how disgusting I feel when I see her face every day. &Quot; so, you added something to her food and put a drug that will harm her kidney in her drink. This drug will damage her kidney function. &Quot; Lin Qing, you''re really cruel. She only has one kidney left. If that one wasn''t bad, wouldn''t it be great if you took it out and gave it to me? then, I would have two kidneys to use. &Quot; you''re really greedy. Lin Qing''s hand sped Chu Xiang''s face again. you already have one of her kidneys. Why can''t you let go of the other one? " "Aren''t you the same?" Chu Xiangughed coyly. we have the same goal. I want the entire Chu family. That''s why we are suitable to be together. &Quot; Lin Qing forcefully pressed the woman in front of him against the tree behind him, his hands also kneading the woman''s body. Not long after, the sound of clothes being taken off could be heard. In public, they were like wild beasts, tearing at each other, as if they were trying to smell the scent of their own kind. However, they did not know that not far away, a tear finally rolled down from the corner of the pale girl''s eye ... She took a step back, then another step, until she was far away, then she ran forward. "What''s wrong, baby? is there something on your mind?" Chu lui felt that something was wrong with his daughter. The White hair on her temples seemed to have increased, but she was still a very attractive middle-aged man. it''s fine. rainy shook her head and did not mention anything about Lin Qing and Chu Xiang. However, no matter what, she would protect her parents. No matter what they wanted to do, she would not let them hurt her parents. daddy ... rainy smiled and threw herself into Chu lui''s arms. "What''s wrong, baby?" Chu lui caressed his daughter''s hair. No matter how he was judged to be cruel and unscrupulous in front of others, he was still a good father and a phnthropist. In the past few years, he had saved many children with leukemia. This man might not be a good person, but one had to admit that he was more practical than the average good person. You said you felt sympathy, you said you were touched, you said you regretted it. But that''s all you have. Have you ever donated money? have you actually helped them? no, nothing. They don''t need your sympathy. They don''t need you to be touched. What they wanted was reality. The most practical thing that could allow them to continue living was money. But will you give it to him? Therefore, between good and bad people, who could really be clear? daddy, let''s dye your hair. rainy pouted and touched the White hair on Chu lui''s temples. Actually, she knew that her father had turned his hair white for her. Her father''s hair was very good, and so was her grandfather''s. Her grandfather said that when he was almost 60 years old, his hair was still white. However, her father was not even 35 years old, and his hair had already turned white. She felt terrible looking at it. okay, I''ll listen to my baby, " Chu lui promised his daughter. His fingers were still caressing his daughter''s hair. my baby has finally grown up. he smiled and was as warm as ever. He used his own hands and everything to raise and teach his daughter. Chapter 1258 Behind The Sweetness It was just that his daughter was growing too fast. He felt ufortable looking at it. The next day, Chu lui went to Qin Luo''s to dye his hair. why did you dye it ck? it''s so characteristic. Qin Luo didn''t want to dye Chu lui''s white fur ck at all. He really felt that Chu lui''s two strands of fur were rather artistic. He really couldn''t grow them out on ordinary people. These two bunches of white hair had already be Chu lui''s signature. Why did he dye it? my daughter likes it. Dye it. Chu lui crossed his legs. As long as his daughter liked it, he would be willing to go bald, let alone dye his hair. "Daughter ve!" Qin Luo pouted. only you have a daughter, right? in the past few years, what have you shown off the most? isn''t it your daughter? " "Yes, I am Xiu''s daughter. Do you have one?" Chu lui looked up, and that expression made Qin Luo throw a pair of scissors at him. sit down. he kicked the chair hard and started to cut the hair of this despicable man, who he didn''t dare to beat up. Of course, he was a very professional person. No matter how unbnced, how much he disliked, and how much he wanted to beat someone up, he would not go easy on him in front of work. Otherwise, he would ruin his own reputation and lose more than he gained. His customer''s hair was his affirmation. Of course, it was the same for Chu lui''s head. Even though he wanted to cut it like a watermelon, he could only think about it in the end. Staring at Chu lui''s head made him feel depressed. okay, " he said as he removed the scissors and took a few steps back. He was very satisfied with his work. "Mr. Chu, congrattions, you''ve be ten years younger." Chu lui stood up and tidied his hair in front of the mirror. As expected, he looked much younger. He already looked younger than his original age, and with the change of hairstyle and the White hair on both sides, he really looked like a man in his thirties. Chu lui, it''s such a pity that you don''t sell it. &Quot; Qin Lao touched his chin. if you be a gigolo, I''m sure you''ll be the most popr at this age. &Quot; Chu lui rolled up his sleeves, stretched out his leg, and kicked Qin Luo. Qin Luo was not paying attention, and he was kicked to the ground by Chu lui. Those who saw death were stupid, and those who had not seen it were stupid. People really died from stupidity. the bill has been sent to mypany. Chu lui took his coat and stopped at the door. your medical expenses can be recorded as well. &Quot; He grabbed a handful of his hair. He was quite satisfied with this hairstyle, but it was a pity that his wife was not around, so he could not share it with her. However, his precious daughter would definitely be happy to see it. Oh right, his daughter''s parent-teacher conference was in a few days. He would use this look to go. He couldn''t embarrass his precious daughter anymore. However, he seemed to have forgotten that he was the one who had attended Rainy''s parent-teacher conference since she was young. Even if his hair waspletely white, he was almost a god-like existence to all the parents, let alone the fact that he had white hair on both sides of his head. He had indeed taught his daughter well. She was humble, polite, low-profile, and had a good temperament. A child like this would be a source of pride in any family. He parked the car in front of the school and was ready to pick his daughter up for dinner. Rainy waved goodbye to her ssmates. The moment she saw the ck car not far away, she knew that her father had arrived. She ran over with the book in her arms. It had been the same all these years. No matter whether it was raining or windy, the car and the man in the car would always pick her up. The car door opened, and she got in. When she saw Chu lui''s new hairstyle, her eyes lit up. "Daddy is so handsome." Rainy narrowed her eyes, which were the same color as her father''s. She really felt that her father was so handsome. He was the most handsome and the best father in the world. She reached out and wrapped her arms around her father''s neck as usual. daddy, rainy loves daddy the most. &Quot; Chu lui didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt a lump in his throat. He reached out to stroke his daughter''s soft hair. yes, daddy loves rainy the most too. &Quot; This was the most important treasure of his life, the continuation of his flesh and blood. Rainy took out her phone and took a handsome photo of Chu lui. Then, she posted it on the Chu enterprise''s forum. It wouldn''t be long before this post went viral. sit tight and fasten your seat belt. Chu lui reached out and pressed his daughter''s small shoulders down. what do you want to eat? you choose the ce? " Rainy fastened her seatbelt. Yes, she had to think about what to eat. However, the phone in her hand suddenly rang. Her heart trembled, and her expression changed. She lowered her head and clenched the phone in her hand. The name disyed on the screen was none other than Lin Qing. She hung up the phone and did not think about picking it up. Ever since she found out that Lin Qing wanted to use her to deal with her father, she no longer had any good feelings for Lin Qing. If someone were to ask her if she loved Lin Qing, perhaps she could say that she did not. That was just a sudden burst of love, but it was only now that she realized that it was all a lie. After the lie, her heart thumped, her face blushed, and her heart beat palpitated. In fact, it had all be a huge joke. "What''s wrong, baby?" Chu lui noticed that something was wrong with his daughter. Just as he was about to stop the car, rainy stuffed her phone into her bag and smiled happily at him. nothing much? " I was just thinking, how can I get dad to treat me to a good meal?" Yes, she bit her finger. What was she eating? yes, what was she eating? Chu lui rubbed his daughter''s head. no rush. &Quot; Of course, he had really been deceived by his daughter. It was not because he was gullible, but because in front of his daughter, he was really just a father, not the CEO of the Chu group. On the other side, Lin Qing threw his phone on the table. Chu Zhixi, very good, really very good ... He suddenly sneered. don''t think that this matter will be over just because you''re hiding from me. What your father owes me, what you owe me, we''ll never rest until one of us dies. &Quot; Rainy touched her arm, not knowing what the sudden cold was. ? The sky outside was a little gloomy, probably because it was about to rain ... He put down the umbre in his hand. Under the rain, the girl''s exceptionally beautiful face could be seen. There were some drops of water on her hair, and her long, wet eyshes were shockingly long. The girl''s lips were a little pale, probably because she was cold. a-Qing ... she hugged her arms and closed the umbre in her hands. Then, she put it aside and took a step back. She opened her bag and took out a bunch of keys. Chapter 1259 What Right Do You Have? When he opened the door, there was a faint smell of dust inside. It was obvious that no one had lived here for a long time. In fact, it had been a long time since anyone had lived in this house. This was the second true home that her mother and she had lived in. This house had been a special ce for them for a long time, so they did not sell it, even if they had never lived in it. Every few days, a maid woulde over to clean the house. However, it felt like it had been a long time since shest cleaned the house. She would call tomorrow to get someone to clean it up. She walked straight to one of the rooms. She opened the door. Everything was as usual. Although some things were old, she could still tell the age of the items. Yes, time. Year after year. It had been more than ten years ... She didn''t remember much of the past. No one could remember everything that happened when they were young, but she did remember some things. She squatted down and pulled out a cardboard box from under the bed. There was ayer of dust on the cardboard box, but it was not too dirty. After all, someone hade over to clean it carefully. She sat on the ground and opened the cardboard box. It was filled with all her old things. It was her favorite sun hat when she was young. She picked it up and put it on her head, but it was too small. she''s really grown up. she put the sun hat aside and took out the watercolor pen she had used before and some toys. These were all things she liked in the past. Her mother had not lost them and kept them for her. These things also contained memories of her past. Her memory of her childhood was very vague from the time she was kidnapped. She slowly remembered itter, but she still couldn''t remember much. However, she did remember this incident. She took out everything in the box and finally found a gold chain in the corner of the box. It was indeed made of gold. It had been so many years, but the color had not changed. There was still an exquisite pendant on the chain. She touched the pendant and felt that there were some different ces. She turned the pendant around and ced it in her palm. There were two very small words on it,"CQ." She clenched the chain in her hand and put the other things back in their original ces. Then, she opened the door, held up an umbre, and walked out. Under the continuous rain and the wind that was not yet autumn, she was still freezing. Water droplets would fall on her hair from time to time, and then slowly drool. She walked slowly, not in a hurry. She didn''t like the rain, but now she felt that it might not be a bad thing to rain sometimes. She could calm her mind in the rain, and she could also let out some feelings in the wind bit by bit. With a screech, a car stopped beside her. The muddy water sshed up and stained her dress. She lowered her head and could only sigh when she saw the mud on her dress. When one walked along the river, how could one''s shoes not get wet? When one walked in the rain, how could one''s clothes not be stained? When the car door opened, Lin Qing smiled, but what she brought with her seemed to be the rain. "Get in the car." He said with a smile, but some of the smile did not reach his eyes. Rainy gripped the umbre in her hand tightly. get in the car. I have something to say to you. Lin Qing walked out and let the rain fall on him, but he didn''t care. In the end, rainy still opened the car door and sat inside. The rain continued to fall. In fact, she did not know what she had to talk to Lin Qing about. It was only when she personally saw that unbearable scene that she realized that the world was darker and filthier than she had thought. Actually, her father had protected her too well. She did not have the ability to dig out a person''s dark side. By the time she found out, she had already been deceived. The car came to a screeching stop, interrupting her thoughts once again. She alighted from the car and realized that they had arrived at a house outside the Chu family''s house. Actually, it was not really the Chu family''s house. It was a gift from Song Wan to Chu Xiang on her 20th birthday. "What did you bring me here for?" Rainy gripped the umbre in her hand tightly and did not open it. The wind and rain blew on her body from time to time, and it was getting cold. She was also shivering from the cold. you''ll know when you get in. Lin Qing ced one hand in his pocket and extended the other towards rainy. However, rainy took a step back and avoided the hand that was reaching out to her. Lin Qing frowned and his face turned cold. "I think I need your exnation." "I don''t have anything to exin to you?" She didn''t want to say those things because she felt disgusted. I still have something to do. I''m leaving. she turned around. Even if it was raining, she would leave. However, she had only taken a few steps when she felt a sharp pain in her neck. When she turned her head, thest thing she could remember was Lin Qing''s smiling face that looked like an evil ghost. She dodged and ran all the way, but the evil spirit was getting closer and closer to her. When she fell to the ground, the evil spirit stood up and bit her neck. She suddenly jolted and woke up. At this time, the light in front of her eyes was bright, and at the same time, she was dazed. She moved her body, but it seemed to be bound by something. She lowered her head and saw that she was tied tightly by a rope. "You''re awake?" The suddenughter also washed away herst trace of confusion. it''s you ... she looked up and saw the smiling woman. She was not surprised at all. She was very calm and did not scream hysterically. It seemed that she had been kidnapped quite a lot since she was young. And she was very clear that wherever Lin Qing was, this woman would be there. it''s me, big Chu Missy. No, I''m the real big Chu Missy. &Quot; Chu Xiang walked over and squatted down in front of Xiao Yu. Tsk. She reached out and pinched Rainy''s face. "Your mother is really nice to you. How can there be a person like you in this world?" "Your father is Chu lui, your uncle is Lu jinrong, and your brother is Lu Anze. say, why do you have all the good things in this world? what right do you have to take everything away from me? " Chu Xiang suddenly raised her hand and pped this face that she hated. you''ve said it so many times, why can''t I kill you? if you''re taken away, you can be saved. If you''re kidnapped, you can be found. Isn''t it better for you to stay in United Kingdom? why do you have toe back and snatch my status, father, and grandfather from me? " Snatching the Chu family''s property?" Chapter 1260 On What Basis? The more she spoke, the more vicious her tone became, and her face became more and more twisted. She was jealous, deeply jealous, and resentful jealous. Why did this Chu Zhixi, who was better than her in everything, have to snatch everything from him? in the end, she even wanted to snatch Lin Qing. What right did she have? yes, what right did she have? what right did she have to have all this? Rainy''s ears were ringing from the p, and her face was in pain. However, she could endure the pain better than anyone else. She lowered her eyes and tasted blood at the corner of her lips. That''s right. She opened her eyes and stared at Chu Xiang. why do you think I have the right? it''s because it''s my father''s. &Quot; Chu Xiang seemed to have gone crazy all of a sudden as she stretched out her hand and grabbed Rainy''s neck. "That''s right, that''s your father and that''s your grandfather. You two are rted by blood. If you didn''t treat me well back then and didn''t treat me as your daughter, why would you adopt us? let me be bullied, let me beughed at, let me watch you grow up day by day, take away everyone''s attention, take away all the light in my life." Her voice had already turned crazy, and her hands were clenched even tighter. Rainy felt as if the air in her lungs was about to be squeezed out. She had never experienced this kind of suffocation before. She was afraid. She was afraid of death. She was afraid that her father would be sad. She was afraid that her mother would be sad ... However, the air she could grasp was getting thinner and thinner, and her struggle was getting smaller and smaller ... Suddenly, Chu Xiang let go while rainy coughed non-stop, taking in deep breaths of the air around her ... don''t worry. Chu Xiang reached out and patted Rainy''s face. "I won''t let you die like this." It''s too easy for you to die like this. She stood up, took a cup from the side, and poured a few more pills into the cup. However, she felt that it wasn''t enough, so she added a few more. Then, she shook the cup and waited for the medicine to melt before walking over and cing the cup in front of rainy. "Do you know what this is?" She shook the cup in her hand, and the medicine in the cup seemed to have melted. There seemed to be some air bubbles that were snatching something. there''s medicine inside. It''s not simple. after Chu Xiang finished speaking, she ced the cup by Rainy''s mouth. Chu Zhixi, I know you''re thirsty. That''s why I''m so good to you. This medicine is for you to drink. You have to drink it well and obediently. After all, this is prepared for you. &Quot; Her voice turned cold, and her face turned cold. She grabbed Rainy''s hair with one hand and chugged the water in the cup with the other. It didn''t matter if she would choke to death or not, she had to drink the water. cough ... the water flowed down Rainy''s gullet, but it also made her cough badly. Chu Xiang suddenly pulled Rainy''s hair. Oh, right. She smiled. Her smile was very cold. I haven''t told you what water this is. I''ll tell you now, this water is normal water, but I added something to it. This kind of stuff is very harmful to your kidney. Tell me, if your remaining kidney is broken, how are you going to live? do you need another transnt and break open your stomach, just like me?" Rainy''s Red lips trembled, and she did not know if it was tears or sweat at the corner of her eyes. She could feel that the medicine was making her stomach ache ... The door opened with a squeak. "Do you want to make her drink to death?" Lin Qing walked in, his entire body exuding coldness. Even his gold-rimmed sses were as cold as ice. she was going to die anyway. Chu Xiang stood up and patted the corner of her clothes. I just want to know how a person without a kidney would die. she walked over and ced one hand on Lin Qing''s shoulder. "What, you can''t bear to?" "What do you think?" Lin Qing reached out and patted Chu Xiang''s face. the only person I can''t bear to part with is you. I only have hatred for her and Chu lui. They harmed my sister. Tell me, how can I let them live in peace and so well? " After he finished speaking, he covered his lips and bit the woman''s face hard as if he was destroying something. He did not notice the sh in Chu Xiang''s eyes. He only remembered his sister''s death. He remembered that year, his sister had died a tragic death, and Chu lui had dealt with her until not even a speck of dust was left. After so many years, he had finally gotten his revenge. They didn''t care if there was still someone here. In their eyes, the person here was not a living person, but a dead person. Even if he didn''t die now, he would die soon. Since he was dead, what did they have to worry about? besides, wasn''t this more exciting? The two of them tore each other''s clothes and upied each other''s body as if there was no one else around. The two of them were doing the most unsightly actions with each other''s white bodies. Rainy closed her eyes and turned her face to the side. She was not sad; she was just disgusted. That moment of heart-pounding was like a joke; it had died in her heart. The voices in her ears continued. She didn''t want to hear such disgusting sounds, but this voice and this white body kept swaying in front of her. She didn''t know how long it had been, but she seemed to gradually lose her hearing. She didn''t know if it was because they had had enough or because she was too tired. With a smack, a cold ssh of water was sshed on her face. Rainy opened her eyes, and in her blurry vision, Chu Xiang''s exquisitely drawn face was in front of her. Now that she saw this face, it seemed like she had achieved her final goal, which was to see Chu Xiang naked. Miss Chu, we''re going to take our medicine. Remember, be good, or you''ll be the one suffering. Chu Xiang took a cup and ced it in front of rainy. Sheughed cruelly and coldly. you said you''d drink it by yourself or did you want me to help you? you have to know that you''re very pretty, but I''m not a man. I can''t have any feelings for you. &Quot; She ced the cup next to Rainy''s lips. This time, rainy did not reject it because she was well aware of the consequences of rejecting it. The medicine would eventually flow into her windpipe instead of her esophagus. She lowered her eyes and sniffed lightly, then drank the medicine in mouthfuls. She told herself that it didn''t matter. Even if she lost her kidney, she still had a life. There was a doctor Who could save her life. However, she couldn''t die. She was the only daughter of her parents. She couldn''t bear to let her father have more white hair, and she couldn''t bear to let her mother cry while holding her photo every day. Chapter 1261 Want Chu Lui To Die that''s good. Chu Xiang threw the cup on the table and gently lifted Rainy''s silk-like long hair. Even though it had not been washed for a few days, it was still ck and beautiful. When she was young, she envied Chu Zhixi''s ck hair. Chu lui was especially good at dressing up his daughter. He found a famous image designer and spent a lot of money to dress his daughter up beautifully, but she never had the chance. The one thing she remembered the most clearly was the time she had cut her hair with a straight fringe. She looked like an SD doll. At that time, she had cried and begged her grandmother to take her to get her hair cut like that. However, her hair was originally a little yellow, so she cut it in the end. However, it was half-deformed, like a melon, and she wasughed at for a long time. She had lived her entire life under Chu Zhixi''s name. No matter how hard she tried, her growth couldn''tpare to Chu Zhixi''s. Now, look, this woman had finally fallen into her hands. "Sister, your hair is so good, and you love it the most. Every time it grows, you''ll spend a lot of money on your hair, right??€¡­ Yes, that was how it was. Chu Yuxi did not like to spend money extravagantly. Even though she could never finish spending Chu lui''s money, she was usually very frugal. Even at school, she would earn some pocket money for other people''s home Tutors. However, even though she was so frugal, she loved her hair very much and was willing to spend arge amount on it. However, the more Chu Yunxi liked and cared about something, the more she wanted to destroy it. Why did Chu Yunxi have what she didn''t have? what was the difference between them? what was the difference between their fates? They were both surnamed Chu, and their names were both under Chu lui''s name. They had the same kidney. Yes, they were so simr, but why were their fates so different? Therefore, she was not convinced and unwilling to give up. She stood up and walked over. When she came back, she had a pair of scissors in her hand. She picked up the scissors and waved it in front of Rainy''s eyes. "Little sister, big sister saw that your hair is a mess, can I help you cut it?" Rainy moved her colorless lips slightly. Her neck was also covered in all kinds of strangtion marks. She lowered her eyes and her hair was cut down. It also fell to the ground, and her tears fell unconsciously. Yes, she loved her hair because her parents loved it together. When she was young, her father knew that she cared about her hair, so he didn''t even dare to let anyone do it for her. He always asked uncle Qin Luo for help. As more and more hair fell on the ground, more and more tears fell from her eyes. When Chu Xiang was satisfied, her eyes were filled with all kinds of hatred and pride. She patted Rainy''s face again. you know, your current appearance is really disgusting. &Quot; She swaggered out until she could no longer hear his footsteps. Not long after, the door opened again, and Chu Xiang brought Lin Qing in. "See, not bad?" Lin Qing furrowed his brows. why did you cut her hair? " "Are you reluctant?" Chu Xiangughed as she leaned on Lin Qing''s shoulder. don''t you think that she''s not bad like this? she''s going to die anyway. Since she''s going to die, why does she need her hair? " Even though Lin Qing did not agree with Chu Xiang''s actions, he did not say anything. Oh right. Chu Xiang suddenly thought of something. if we bring Chu Yuxi here, what about Chu lui? " Also, will he find this ce?" don''t worry. Lin Qing reached out his hand, and a seemingly unremarkable bracelet appeared in his hand. I destroyed the satellite positioning system. Chu lui was so capable, but he didn''t know that something had happened to his daughter. He then took out his phone, and I naturally found the opportunity to do so. Otherwise, with Chu lui''s cautious personality, he would be suspicious if Chu Yuxi didn''t return after the time limit. I chose the day when he went on a business trip. &Quot; Chu Xiang took the phone. It was thetest model, and it was not cheap. Chu lui had always been generous to his daughter. Of course, he was also generous to his adopted daughter, but it was different. He could give her money and she could spend it however she wanted. He could earn money anyway. He also gave his daughter money. He gave her money that she could never finish spending. It was notnd, but it was also a request. There were some things that his daughter could not buy. See, this was the difference between biological and non-biological, because they didn''t care about it at all, just like raising a kitten or puppy. She flipped through the recent records on the phone. Oh, she understood. when you were chatting with Chu lui, that really sounded like Chu Zhixi''s tone. No wonder Chu lui didn''t know that Chu Yuxi was missing. &Quot; of course. Lin Qingughed coldly. I''ve been waiting for this opportunity for a few years. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have brought Chu lui''s woman here. I want Chu lui dead. When that timees ... &Quot; when that timees, the Chu group will be ours. Chu Xiang buried her face in Lin Qing''s neck again. As long as there was no Chu lui or Chu Zhixi in this world, she would be the only heir to the Chu family. Everything in the Chu family would be hers, and of course, Lin Qing''s. "How are you going to kill Chu lui?" When Chu Xiang said this, she did not hesitate at all. Chu lui had no feelings for her, so how could she still treat him as her father? in the past, when she was young and had just entered the Chu family, she did need a father. However, now, she only wanted the Chu enterprise. Chu lui and everything else were all fake. Only money was the most real thing. Lin Qingughed coldly, " can''t we just get him here? if we use Chu Yuxi to make him jump down from here, do you think he will? " of course I will. Chu Xiang was not surprised at all. Of course, even if she was not surprised, she was jealous. Chu lui loved this daughter very much, and they all knew it. For the sake of his daughter''s life, if they wanted him to jump, he would definitely ... It can jump. Rainy opened her eyes. She bit her lips so hard that it hurt her. She tasted blood. you''ve been more cooperative recently. Chu Xiang pressed the cup on the table. you took the initiative to drink it before she asked you to. &Quot; ha ... she ced her hand on her waist andughed wildly. Chu Zhixi, this pill is very harmful to your kidney. You''ve been drinking it for so many days, and your kidney is getting less and less. Didn''t you notice? she squatted down and gently patted Xiaozhan''s face. you''re peeing less and less? " Chapter 1262 Escaped Rainy turned her face away, her eyes filled with embarrassment and humiliation. She was tied up. She could not eat or drink, but she could not stop herself from going to the toilet. She could go to the toilet here, but she could not take off her pants. They humiliated and tortured her in this way. Oh, right. Chu Xiangughed again. Sheughed so hard that her entire body was trembling as she eximed. "Don''t worry, dad will be here to save you soon. He''s going home today, and this will be thest time you''ll see your dad. No, you can still be together in theherworld, and in your next life, you can be father and daughter." She looked at the time and said, " that''s right. I''m going to change my clothes too so that I can wee our Father. &Quot; She walked straight out, and rainy closed her eyes. She did not cry, nor was she afraid. She only heard Chu Xiang''s footsteps. Once, twice, and the back door closed. One, two, three ... She was also counting the time. After ten minutes, when there was no other sound, she clenched her hands and twisted her arms at an extremely strange angle. At this moment, her entire body was so soft that it was almost boneless. It was so soft that even her joints seemed to be able to fold. Of course, there was no sound of bones rubbing against each other. Not long after, the rope fell to the ground. Rainy got up from the ground. However, her vision was blurry, and she fell to the ground again. She fell hard. She bit her pale lips hard and got up again. She ran to the door and touched the lock. It was locked, but perhaps Chu Xiang was too confident or Lin Qing had underestimated her. They thought that they would be safe this time, so the lock was not locked tightly. This lock was not an ordinary lock, and it required a certain level of skill to open it. Otherwise, it would only get tighter. The Chu family liked this kind of lock. The Chu family''s old house had this kind of lock, but the one Chu lui was living in now had a password lock and a fingerprint lock. On the other hand, rainy was d that the locks here were all normal locks and not fingerprint locks. She twisted the lock to the right, then to the left three times, and finally back, to the right two times, and then again. The door opened with a click. She opened the door and locked it from the inside. She twisted the doorknob tightly and locked it twice. As long as she locked two times, she would need two keys. Chu Xiang probably didn''t know about this, so when they opened the door, they would spend some time to buy her more time. Rainy ran forward, and there was an unpleasant smell on her clothes. She did not know what she looked like right now, and she did not even care if she was bald. Actually, it didn''t matter if she was bald or not. She was most afraid of her father now. She was afraid that her father would be deceived by them. She followed her father''s current schedule. Her father said that his flight would be back at two in the afternoon. There was only one flight at that ce around two, so she still had time. Yes, she still had time. She ced her hand on the wall, squatted down, and vomited. However, she had not eaten anything except for water. Now, she only vomited water, but the feeling of gastric acid reflux was still very unbearable. She ced her hand on her chest and clutched her clothes tightly. Then, she stood up and continued to run forward. The nearest ce was the hospital. Yes, the hospital. She wanted to find uncle Gao ... She was almost there. Finally, she saw the doctor not far away. At this time, her eyes suddenly turned dark, and she almost fell to the ground again. She bit her finger hard, using the pain to remind herself to be awake. don''t be afraid. Yes, don''t be afraid. rainy insisted. They would definitely be here soon. She would be able to save her father. In the end, she had to rely on her own willpower to walk forward and move her feet. When she ran into the hospital, she was in such a terrible state that she looked like she had gone crazy. She reeked from head to toe, and her hair had been cut, even hurting her scalp. Her body swayed again. Looking for uncle Gao ... Yes, looking for uncle Gao ... She almost dragged her legs and walked forward. The security guards in the hospital thought she was a lunatic and wanted to drag her out. "Uncle Gao, uncle Gao ..." Suddenly, her eyes stung as if she had recalled something. She remembered ... Yes, she remembered ... She used to call Gao Yi ''daddy''. .. Gao Yi had just finished an operation. He was about to say something to his colleagues when a few security guards pulled a struggling crazy woman. what happened? " Gao Yi walked over. Why did he grab her and leave? chief, he seems to be a lunatic. the security guard pulled the man away. Rainy suddenly raised her head and reached out to Gao Yi. uncle Gao ... her voice was very hoarse, almost soundless. If one didn''t listen carefully, they wouldn''t be able to hear what she was saying. Gao Yi nced over and felt that the woman who was caught by the security guard looked familiar. When he mentioned ''uncle Gao'', his pupils shrank. "Rainy?" He hurriedly went over and blocked the two security guards ''hands. He used his sleeve to wipe the child''s face. It was indeed Rainy''s. "How did you get yourself into this state?" uncle Gao ... rainy grabbed Gao Yi''s sleeve tightly. tell my daddy ... Tell dad not to go, it''s dangerous ..." Gao Yi quickly got someone to get a stretcher. The child was not feeling well. His entire body was swollen, and the thing he was most afraid of was about to happen. However, rainy pulled on his sleeve tightly. call daddy. I beg you ... &Quot; She was stubborn, just like her father. Even in death, her stubbornness was still there. okay, don''t worry. I''ll call, I''ll call. Gao Yi quickly took out his phone. Besides, he didn''t seem to know Chu lui''s number. Rainy''s long eyshes fluttered, and she almost fainted. However, her mouth was still moving. "Dad, dad''s on the phone ..." She said a series of numbers intermittently. Gao Yi quickly jotted it down and dialed it. At that moment, Chu lui had just gotten off the ne. He took out his phone and received a message from his daughter the moment he opened it. Chapter 1263 1254-Fake News daddy,e to 92 springmountain road. I want to give you a surprise. &Quot; Surprise? what surprise? Chu lui clenched his phone tightly, not knowing what the child was thinking about. She was still a child, after all. He did not think much about it and went to the underground garage to get his car. He would go to his daughter''s ce first. Yes, he would go and see what surprise his daughter had brought him. However, his phone rang again after he had just started driving. He picked up his phone and looked at it, his expression a little cold. Why did he call him? Although the number did not have a name, he remembered whose number it was. He put the phone to his ear and was very generous to his former love rival''s provocation. "Chu lui, it''s Gao Yi." "En, I know. What''s the matter?" Chu lui drove the car with one hand, and at that moment, the car was moving a little slower. Not long after, he turned the car around and threw the phone aside. When he arrived at the hospital, he walked in with a very ugly expression. He was also constantly looking for the ward number that seemed to have been imprinted in his mind. With a bang, he pushed the door open. The moment he saw the pale-faced child inside, his body suddenly froze. At this time, there were two thick tubes connected to arge machine, and the tubes were filled with blood. This was a bloodbath. How could this be? what happened to his daughter? What about his daughter''s hair? what happened to his baby''s hair? At this moment, Gao Yi turned around. When he saw Chu lui, who was covered in dust, he heaved a sigh of relief. Thank God he came. He walked over. He didn''t know what it felt like to meet his former love rival, but now, the past was in the past. Even if he didn''t want to let it go, he had to let it go. He had a son now, and she had a daughter. Gao Yi had his own life. He was very happy as a doctor, and Chu lui had his own life. He continued to perfect his business empire, and his business was growing bigger and bigger. Of course, his reputation was getting higher, and the money he earned was enough to kill people. "Come with me for a moment." Gao Yi opened the door and walked out as well. However, he didn''t seem so rxed. Instead, he felt very heavy. Even his walking was much heavier than usual. In Gao Yi''s office, Chu lui unbuttoned his cor, and he felt as if he could not breathe. "Can I smoke?" He asked Gao Yi. Right now, he needed something. He needed to numb himself, and he needed to vent. sure. Gao Yi nodded and extended his hand. give me one too. &Quot; Chu lui took out a pack of cigarettes and passed it to Gao Yi. Then, he took out a lighter and lit it up for him. He took out a cigarette for himself and put it to his mouth. Just like that, the two men started to ignore each other and started smoking. "How''s my daughter?" what''s wrong? " Chu lui asked after he finished the cigarette, but it was not hard to hear the pain in his voice. not good. Gao Yi stubbed out the cigarette in his hand and threw it into the ashtray. "You should know that she only has one kidney." I know. Chu lui naturally knew. that''s why I''ve been very careful with her diet since she was young. I''ve also paid attention to everything, afraid that it would add to the burden of her kidney. &Quot; she''s suffering from high drug poisoning. Gao Yi pushed the medical report in his hand forward. this drug is extremely harmful to the kidney. A normal person with two kidneys can''t take it, let alone rainy who only has one. Right now, we can only use blood to stabilize her condition. Her remaining kidney is severely damaged. &Quot; the worst case scenario ... he stopped, and Chu lui listened expressionlessly. However, his hands on his legs were tightening. Gao Yi also leaned his back against the chair weakly. it''s either a kidney transnt or a lifetime of dialysis. But even if it''s a kidney transnt, it''s not the beginning of everything. You need to take all kinds of anti-rejection drugs regrly. &Quot; "Drug poisoning?" Chu lui ced his hands on the table, almost digging his nails into the table. how did you get drug poisoning? " she must have been forced to drink it. Gao Yi felt terrible as he spoke. No matter what, she was still the child he had once held in his arms. when we found out, her clothes were also covered in that drug. Overusing it increased the burden on her kidney, and it had been a few days. &Quot; He hesitated for a moment before cing his hand on Chu Yu''s shoulder. don''t worry, it''s not the worst yet. We still have a chance. After a few blood transfusions, the poison in her blood will be cleared, and her kidney function might recover. &Quot; thank you. what else could Chu lui say? his dark eyes were filled with despair. The thing they were most afraid of had still happened. Oh right. Gao Yi seemed to have thought of something. rainy came to the hospital on her own. I thought she didn''t look well and was in a sorry state, and it seemed like she hadn''t eaten for a few days. However, she kept asking me to call you. I think she might have something to say. When she wakes up, you can ask her what exactly happened. &Quot; Chu lui reached into his pocket and took out his phone. He opened it, and there were still messages. "Dad, have you arrived yet?" "Dad, why haven''t you arrived yet?" "Dad, I''m hungry." He checked his daughter''s satellite positioning again. She was not in the hospital. Instead, it was destroyed, and the lights were not on. hehe, " he sneered. His daughter was still unconscious. How could she send her a message? could it be that he had two daughters? his finger pressed on the phone and typed a few words. the car broke down. Dad is fixing it. Once it''s fixed, I''lle over immediately. &Quot; He threw the phone back into his pocket and walked into the ward. The blood transfusion was still in progress, which was equivalent to extracting all the blood from his daughter''s body and then injecting it. "Does this hurt?" He asked the nurse who had been looking after him. don''t worry, Sir. This won''t hurt. It''s just a little painful when I''m being pricked with needles. &Quot; "Is that so?" Chu lui sat down and carefully ced his hand on his daughter''s small face. How did she lose so much weight in just a few days? "What do I need to pay attention to?" He asked the nurse, but his hand was reluctant to leave his daughter''s face, afraid that it would be cold. The nurse listed them out one by one, and Chu lui memorized them one by one, not daring to miss a single word. He had to pay attention to the blood pressure and see if there was any oozing blood. Chapter 1264 Things Werent Like This Chu lui ced his hand on his daughter''s forehead. baby, don''t be afraid. Daddy will save you. It''s just a kidney transnt. Daddy will give you one. No, I can give you both. &Quot; At this moment, his phone rang again. He took it out, but when he saw the number on the screen, his pupils shrank. He ced the phone by his ear and held his daughter''s hand tightly, afraid that she would be scared. Actually, they both knew that rainy was actually a very timid child. ah lui, it''s me. I''m going back soon. Oh, right, where''s rainy? how has she been recently? I brought back a lot of things. She''ll definitely like them. &Quot; Chu lui helplessly lifted the corners of his lips. "You''re finally willing toe back. Your daughter almost can''t recognize you anymore." He pretended to be rxed, but his ck eyes were filled with pain, especially the tubes that were inserted into his daughter''s body. Aiya, I''m sorry. I know I''m wrong. the bag Xia ruoxin was carrying was quite heavy, but she was willing to carry it no matter how heavy it was. It was filled with beautiful stones that she had picked up for her daughter. I''ll be back soon. When I get back, show me the good things I brought back. There are also some beautiful flowers and nts for you to take care of at home, " she said in a rxed manner. She did not notice the strange tone in Chu lui''s voice at all. She did not know if Chu lui''s pretense was too sessful or if she was too careless. Chu Lui Hung up the phone and held his daughter''s fingers. "Baby, what do you think your mother will do when shees back and sees you like this? I really shouldn''t have gone on a business trip. Even if I''m going on a business trip, I should have brought you along, shouldn''t I? you''ve been gued with disasters since you were young. It wasn''t easy for you to grow up, how could this happen again?" He picked up his phone again, and with a ding, he received a message. dad, is the car fixed yet? it''s already sote. &Quot; alright. Lin lui moved his finger to his phone. With a slight movement of his finger, he said, " I''ll be right there. the cold smile on his lips was terrifying. baby, don''t be afraid. Daddy is going out for a while. he carefully covered his daughter with the nket. daddy will ask your uncle and Grandpa toe overter. Oh, and your brother and uncle too. They''ll be apanying you. Don''t be afraid, understand? " He stood up just in time for Gao Yi to enter. "En, are you going out?" With Chu lui like this, it was obvious that he wanted to go out. He did not look too good. There was no expression on his gloomy face, and there was a frightening sense of distance from him. I''ll have to trouble you. Chu lui looked at his watch. someone wille over in a while. &Quot; don''t worry. Gao Yi didn''t say anything or ask. He walked over to the machine and carefully looked at the data on it. don''t forget that she used to call me dad. It''s just that I was selfish back then. I''ve let her down. &Quot; "Now that she''s in this state, I''m somewhat responsible. Thest time she came for an examination, the results weren''t too good. I should have told you, but in the end, I let that damn self-esteem mess up the matter." Chu lui paused in his steps. Actually, he should me himself instead of him. She was the one who did not realize that something was wrong with her daughter and gave those people an opportunity. No matter who it was, whoever wanted to harm his daughter, he wanted to give them a consequence that they would never forget for the rest of their lives. He strode out, the smile on his lips was exceptionally cold. At this time, almost everyone who passed by him could not help but feel a strange cold feeling. They all moved away in unison, as if afraid to bump into this man. Lin Qing strode over, holding his phone. His face was filled with obvious excitement. The moment he arrived, he was shocked. Even his rxed expression froze. "Chu Xiang, what are you doing? why aren''t you going in?" When Chu lui entered, he had changed his clothes and put on some exquisite makeup. However, he stood at the door and twisted the lock from time to time. "I think I locked the lock. I can''t open it." Chu Xiang''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat, smudging her makeup. Lin Qing came over and ced his hand on the doorknob. what are you doing? Chu lui is about to arrive. Do you want all our efforts to go to waste? do you want us to die? " He opened the door and his phone rang again. He started to have a bad feeling. Could it be that Chu lui wasing? When he took out his phone to take a look, he was also drenched in sweat. As expected, he wasing. "What should we do?" Of course, Chu Xiang also knew who wasing. didn''t you say that he would only be here in half an hour? why is he so early? " Chu Xiang started to panic. She had to admit that Chu lui was a god-like existence in her heart. However, at the same time, it was another form of torture. If things did not go as smoothly as they imagined, and she could even predict the oue, it was not something that she could Bear and Bear. if he wants toe, he cane. Do we have to be afraid of him? " although Lin Qing said that, his palms were already sweating and his hands were starting to slip. The more nervous he was, the harder it was to open the door. At this moment, they heard the sound of footsteps. These footsteps were like a death warrant, slowly cutting their hearts and minds. Step by step, he got closer. &Nbsp; Cha Cha ... It was the sound of shoes stepping on the ground ... Suddenly, Chu Xiang felt a cold wind blowing towards her. She turned around and almost screamed out loud. She grabbed onto her clothes and her body started to tremble. "Dad ... Dad ..." Chu lui always had a smile on his face, but it did not reach his eyes at all. His squinted ck eyes reflected the figures of the man and woman. So it was him? It was really them? What, eating his food, drinking his food, spending his money, now he''s like a dog, learning to bite his master? "Uncle Chu, what are you doing here?" Lin Qing also let go of his hand and pushed his sses up to calm himself down. However, the overly stiff expression on his face and the water in his palm betrayed his uneasiness and nervousness. After all, he was still young, and he did not have Chu lui''s methods. Chu lui had lived to over 40 years old. When he was young, he was already an influential figure. How could Lin Qing bepared to him? even when he was young, Lin Qing could not evenpare to Chu lui''s finger, much less Chu lui who had experienced more now. Chapter 1265 Cant Run To put it bluntly, he couldn''t evenpare to Lu Anze''s finger. How could hepare to Chu lui, who had raised Lu Anze single-handedly? Chu lui walked over, and his aura almost suffocated Chu Xiang. Chu Xiang''s eyes kept darting around. The current situation waspletely different from what she had imagined. Shouldn''t it be Chu lui''s fear and concern? why was everything reversed now? there was no fear in Chu lui. They were the ones who were afraid. Chu lui ced his hand on the door lock and twisted it. He was familiar with this type of lock because this was the type of lock used at home. It was obvious that the lock was locked tightly. This lock could not be opened normally, and those who did not know it would not be able to open it either. It would only get tighter and tighter. It was obvious that Chu Xiang did not know how to open this kind of lock. Not long after, the door opened, and Chu lui walked in. Behind him, Lin Qing and Chu Xiang exchanged a look and gestured that they understood each other. They thought that Chu lui did not realize it, but they were wrong. Chu lui knew everything they were doing. Chu lui''s gazended on a closed door, and he walked towards it. daddy ... Chu Xiang quickly opened her mouth to stop him. that, that is ... &Quot; "What, I can''t enter?" Chu lui raised his eyebrows and asked Chu Xiang, " if I remember correctly, this is the Chu family''s private property, right? " This sentence pierced Chu Xiang''s heart. dad, this ... This is from grandma. she clenched her hands by her side and felt extremely embarrassed. However, Lin Qing took a step forward and blocked Chu lui from the door. uncle Chu, Chu Xiang''s ssmate is sleeping in this room, so it''s better if uncle Chu doesn''t go in. as he spoke, his hand on the door gently opened, and there was a crazed excitement on his face. Even though it was different from what they had nned, the oue was the same. The result he wanted was the death of Chu lui and his daughter, as well as all the Chu family''s assets. In the future, he would be the new CEO of the Chu enterprise. He was the one who held the entire Chu enterprise''s life in his hands. The entire Chu enterprise was born for him. He would be the top expert in this world. Ka! He opened the door and went in to grab the girl they had tied up. However, when he reached out and grabbed nothing, he was dumbfounded. Where was he? where did he go? Why was there only one rope in there? and it was a rope that was tied with a knot. And this knot was personally made by him. How could this be? a living person, if he couldn''t be a chicken, would he turn into smoke or air? Chu Xiang was also scared out of her wits. She covered her mouth and could not believe her eyes. That''s right, where was this person? he was still fine when she left, and the rope was so tight. It was even tied to the table. Did he grow wings and fly away? "You guys don''t need to look." Chu lui sneered as he stood at the side. He took out a cigarette from his suit and lit it up. my daughter used to learn acrobatics. She has an ability that others don''t have, and that is to escape. She can easily break free from all the ropes that are tied to her. Why? do you want to use my daughter to threaten me and make me jump off the building? then, you can merge the two of you and take over my entirepany. &Quot; That''s right. Chu lui''s guess waspletely correct. This was what Chu Xiang and Lin Qing meant. They had nned it this way too. They thought that their n was perfect, but they had forgotten that they were not facing anyone else but Chu lui. So many people wanted Chu lui dead, but was he dead? yes, he wasn''t dead. He was alive and well, very well. However, those who wanted him dead, they didn''t know if they were still alive. In fact, in this world, people still followed thew of survival that had not changed for thousands of years. Survival of the fittest. Chu Xiang suddenly seemed to have understood something. She turned around and ran outside. At this moment, she could not care about Lin Qing anymore. Whether Lin Qing lived or died had nothing to do with her. She only wanted to live, and she could only let herself live. "You want to run?" Chu lui picked up something from the table and threw it at Chu Xiang. bang! Chu Xiang''s head was hit, and her vision went ck. With a " PA ", she fell to the ground. Chu lui rolled up his sleeves. The muscles on his body were all tensed up and trembling. it''s your turn now ... he walked closer to Lin Qing step by step. Lin Qing sneered and took off his coat. He didn''t believe that he, who had been practicing Judo since he was young, would lose to a middle-aged man. That''s right, a middle-aged man. However, when Chu lui''s fistnded on his face, he did not even get into his prepared stance. stupid. Chu lui spat coldly. so what if you''re a grappler? so what if you''re a ck belt? remember, this is not a world of empty talk. he would punch Lin Qing every time he said something, and it was all aimed at his sore spot. I gave you food and clothes, but you want my daughter''s life. Let''s see if you have the life to sit in the CEO position of the Chu group. As he said that, he punched Lin Qing''s stomach again. Lin Qing''s stomach twisted and his internal organs tightened. Then, he held his stomach and started to foam at the mouth. Chu lui turned on his phone and ced it by his ear. brother San, do me a favor. &Quot; He walked out and mmed the door shut. Not long after, brother San came in with a few people. When he saw the man and woman lying on the ground, he looked at them coldly and crossed his arms around his chest. "Let me draw." With a few ps, the men pped her one by one. Their huge hands, which were as big as cattail-leaf fans, could directly make a person''s face swollen. Chu Xiang woke up in pain. what are you guys doing ... Ah ... before she could finish her sentence, another round of apusended on her face. At the same time, in the hospital, when Chu lui returned, the Lu family and Chu Jiang were already there. Rainy''s blood transfusion was still in progress, and it would take more than four hours. The little girl was still very obedient. Even though she had no hair, she was still very beautiful and very pitiful. Jian qingying hugged her grandson and kept crying. She said, " what should we do? what should we do ... &Quot; If this kidney was damaged, they could change it, but if they changed it again, what would the end result be? they would still have to go through surgery. If it wasn''t enough once, they would have to do it a few more times, and they would never be able to live without the rejection of drugs. Chapter 1266 You Cant Rainy was actually still a child. She had juste of age and was only 18 years old. She had not even finished her college studies. This child was always gued with disasters. Since she was young, she had suffered so much. It was not easy for her to grow up safely. Why did she have to suffer like this? she only had one kidney left. The blood that was drawn out from the tubes was so shocking that it hurt them. "Who did this?" Lu jinrong suddenly asked Chu lui. Chu lui, who did it? " it was obvious that rainy was harmed by someone, and these people knew the child very well. If not, they wouldn''t have known that rainy only had one kidney and used medicine to hurt her only kidney. They really did it. They didn''t even let go of Rainy''s favorite long hair. Their hearts were indeed ... Cruel. Therefore, he was very sure that this was done by an acquaintance. Lin Qing and Chu Xiang, " Chu lui said indifferently. they want me. They want the CEO position of the Chu enterprise, but ... his lips curled up coldly and cruelly, and his smile was still very cold. Lu jinrong could roughly guess what he was going to say. they captured rainy, but they didn''t know that rainy could break free from all the ropes. &Quot; yes. Chu lui bent down and ced his hand on his daughter''s cold forehead. I know that the baby wants to save me and her father. Gao Yi said that thest thing the baby has to do is to call me. &Quot; "At that time, Lin Qing and Chu Xiang were already digging a hole for me." Lu Anze''s eyes narrowed dangerously. The two of them could forget abouting back. When Chu Jiang heard Chu Xiang''s name, he was obviously stunned. Ha, as expected, she had raised an ungrateful person. Four hourster, the thorough transfusion waspleted. However, the results of Rainy''s examination were not out yet. If the kidney damage caused by the drug were to recover, perhaps it would really recover after a few rounds of thorough transfusion. The worst oue would be a kidney transnt. If it wasn''t for the fact that it hade to the end, they might not have taken this step. After all, this was a major operation. Even if the operation was sessful, they couldn''t escape the fate of rejecting drugs for the rest of their lives. And this was for a child, an 18-year-old child. Chu Jiang returned to the Chu family. He did not want to say or do anything. He just sat on the sofa helplessly, thinking about what he had done in his life. He was reflecting on his ignorance and everything that had happened in the family. All the misfortunes in the Chu family started from the time Song Wan adopted Chu Xiang. Look, what kind of ungrateful person had Song Wan raised? they had been married for their entire lives, and they had never quarreled or gotten angry. However, the moment they met Chu Xiang, they would have countless big and small quarrels. The root of everything was Chu Xiang. This time, no matter how much trouble Song Wan caused him, he would definitely kick Chu Xiang out of the Chu family. Song Wan clearly did not know what had happened. When night fell, she could not contact Chu Xiang, and Lin Qing''s phone could not be reached either. That was when she started to panic. "What should we do? Xiang Xiang is gone? hurry up and get ah lui to look for her. Song Wan came to look for Chu Jiang anxiously. you''d better not mention Chu Xiang''s name in front of ah lui. Chu Jiang held back his anger, his voice cold and hard. Song Wan was stunned for a moment and only reacted after a long time. "Chu Jiang, are you crazy? I said, Xiangxiang is missing. Do you know what missing means?" "Howe I didn''t know?" Chu Jiang stood up suddenly. Song Wan was anxious with him. Good, he would not give in to anyone this time. Good, very good. There was a cold smile on his face, and it almost shocked Song Wan. "Do you know what your Chu Xiang has done? Do you know what she has been up to recently? You gave her food, clothes, and love, but do you know what she did behind her back?" Song Wan was forced to retreat step by step by Chu Jiang. She could not say a word, and of course, she could not refute him either. She had not seen Chu Xiang for a few days. A few days ago, she did not care too much as she thought that Chu Xiang liked to go out to y and visit her friends ''houses. After all, a granddaughter was old and needed her own time and space. It was not something that adults could control. Until Chu Xiang did not return for a few days. Moreover, she would only get anxious when she couldn''t get through to her phone. That was why she had quarreled with Chu Jiang just now. hehe ... Chu Jiang suddenlyughed, but he wiped his face. He was already so old and had a few years to live. However, if he was told now, would he not be able to die in peace? would he have to climb out of his coffin even if he was dead? What ... What ... Happened? When Song Wan saw Chu Jiang cry, her heart could not help but shrink. Her eyes widened, and her voice stuttered. She did not want to hear anything at all. She just wanted to escape. Did Chu Xiang do something again? Xiang Xiang, she''s still young ... she wanted to speak up for Chu Xiang with difficulty. "Still small?" Chu Jiang almost spat out the two words. yes, she''s still young. She''s still young, and she''s already so scheming. She came to silence us and wanted toy her hands on the Chu family''s assets, right? you only feel that she''s grown up when she terrorizes us to death, right? " "I don''t understand what you''re saying." Did Song Wan really not understand? What was going on? what had happened? "You don''t understand?" Chu Jiang clenched his fists so tightly that they started to hurt. alright, since you don''t understand, I''ll just say that you do. your good granddaughter ... he stared straight at Song Wan. the good granddaughter you raised has kidnapped rainy. He wants to use rainy to take your son''s life. &Quot; rainy escaped on her own, but her kidney was damaged by Chu Xiang. Can you imagine that? " He reached out and held Song Wan''s shoulders tightly. can you imagine how that child is like now? "Chu Xiang cut all her hair, and she''s doing a blood transfusion. Can you imagine the feeling of draining a person''s blood and returning it? can you imagine and feel it?" that''s right. You can''t. Chu Jiang let go of Song Wan''s shoulders. because you only have Chu Xiang in your heart. However, the Chu Xiang that you''re raising is after her adoptive father''s assets and wants to kill her adoptive father. &Quot; Chapter 1267 Not Yet In Despair this time, even I won''t let Prime Minister Chu off. let alone ah lui. Also ... he no longer smiled or cried. All his emotions seemed to have died at this moment and ce. don''te to the hospital. No one wants to see you, especially your son. Don''t you know how careful ah lui has been all these years to atone for your sins? you caused his daughter to only have one kidney left, and now, rainy might not even be able to keep her only kidney. &Quot; After Chu Jiang finished speaking, he turned around. He did not even want to look at Song Wan. Wasn''t it enough that he had learned his lesson? Who was the one who had stabbed her in the past? could it be that she had forgotten? were they not talking about the past for the past few years, so she had really forgotten all the things she had done? Chu Xiang, good, Chu Xiang, Song Wan''s good granddaughter. Song Wan fell to the ground helplessly. She could not believe what she had just heard. Chu Xiang had captured rainy and wanted to use her to threaten Chu lui and take his life. However, that was not all that she wanted. She wanted the Chu enterprise and the entire Chu family. She didn''t believe it. She really didn''t believe it. However, there was a voice in her head telling her. Song Wan, you''re such a failure. You''re just a failure. You raised Chu Xiang to prove to everyone that your decision was not wrong and that the child you raised was outstanding. But was she really outstanding? other than being petty, good at acting, good at eating, and good at drinking, she didn''t have the shadow of a Chu family member. And now, she wanted more than that. Her appetite was so big that you couldn''t satisfy her anymore. So now she had be a venomous snake. She wanted a lot, and wanted more. No matter how much she had, it still could not satisfy her mouth. The Chu family''s nanny hid at the side and was secretly amazed. This Chu family was really full of trouble. That Chu Xiang was indeed not easy to deal with. This time, Madam had really pped herself in the face. The hospital was filled with the smell of disinfectant. No matter where you went, this smell seemed to follow you like a shadow. This smell would stain your clothes, air, and skin. Even when you breathed, the smell that seeped out of your pores was almost suffocating. It was the unique smell of the hospital. There were dead people, new people, and of course, half-dead people. Some people stepped into hell, while some were lucky enough to pull their feet back. This was the core of the entire hospital, which was the high-end VIP suite. The patients here were either rich or noble. Of course, no matter what kind of Ward it was, no matter how high-end it was, the patient who stayed here would still be sick and needed treatment. Of course, pain was inevitable. Rainy moved her fingers. She felt that her body was very heavy and ufortable. She wanted to cry. She wanted to cry with all her might, but she held it in. At this moment, arge palm was ced on her forehead. What a warm feeling. It looked like her daddy. It must be her daddy. Only her daddy was like a mountain, shielding her from the wind and rain and also protecting her from growing up. When she was young, she was carried by her daddy. Before she was eight years old, it was always her daddy who carried her. After she was ten years old, when she grew up, her daddy started to carry her on his back. Daddy called her baby because no matter how old she was, she would always be his baby. She was the rainy that daddy found back in the past. Suddenly, her nose felt sour, and she felt very ufortable. "Dad ... Dad ..." She kept calling out for her father, just like how she used to call out for her mother when she was sick. Her father was not only her backing, but also her mother''s. be good, baby. Don''t cry. Daddy''s here. Daddy''s here. Chu lui ced his hand on his daughter''s forehead. He knew that his daughter was in pain. Yes, she was in pain. No matter who drew their blood and sent it back, they would not feel good. He only hoped that the heavens would not be too cruel to them and that the final oue would be good. Rainy opened her eyes. Actually, she did not know how long she had been asleep. She moved her hands and turned her face around. She saw that her mother, who had been outside all this time, had returned. mother ... she called out weakly, but she felt extremely weak. Even lifting her hand was strenuous. Xia ruoxin sat up abruptly and held her daughter''s hand tightly. However, she was met with her daughter''s smiling face. mommy. rainy held Xia ruoxin''s finger. "Mom, I''m hungry ..." She said. She held back the tears in the corner of her eyes, but she couldn''t help the sourness in her nose. okay. Xia ruoxin stood up and ced her daughter''s hand under the nket. mommy will make you your favorite fish, okay? " mommy''s fish is the best, " rainy said to her mother with a smile. She kept smiling, but her weak fingers and hoarse voice revealed her weakness. Xia ruoxin turned around and secretly wiped her tears. Then, she went out to cook fish for her daughter. However, when she came out, she pressed her head against the wall and suppressed her tears. How did this happen? how did this happen? she had only been out for a few days, and her daughter had be like this? hadn''t she always been fine? she had to go for a physical examination twice a year. Her Rainy''s health was already very good. Normally, she wouldn''t even catch a cold. How did she suddenly be like this? She couldn''t take it, she couldn''t take it at all ... At this moment, a pair of hands were ced on her shoulders, and then they held her tightly. "Don''t let the child know. She needs us now." Chu lui''s gazended on the door. His dark eyes were filled with fatigue and sadness. I know. Xia ruoxin wiped her tears. it''s not the most desperate time yet, right? " yes. Chu lui consoled her. don''t be afraid. At most, it''ll be a kidney transnt. Besides, kidney transnt surgeries are verymon nowadays. She''ll continue to live on, but she might have to deal with medicine every day. &Quot; But at the very least, they weren''t in despair yet, right? Chu lui opened the door, and rainy was sleeping quietly with her eyes closed. Her skin was extremely white, so white that it was almost bloodless. It was also transparent. She was like a little angel who had lost her wings, apanying her father and mother. She was her parents ''greatestfort and their only daughter. Arge hand was ced on her daughter''s forehead, and rainy opened her eyes. She finally smiled when she saw Chu lui. Chapter 1268 1259-Acquaintance? daddy. she held Chu lui''s hand tightly and rubbed her face against it. daddy, I''m not afraid. At most, I''ll get a kidney transnt. I won''t die. I''ll be with daddy for a very, very long time. yes, I''ll be with Daddy and Mommy for a very long time. No matter how painful it is, I''m not afraid because I can''t bear to leave them. I don''t want them to be sad. I know daddy''s health. Daddy will only have her as his only daughter in this lifetime. Chu lui smiled at his daughter, but his dark eyes were filled with pain. This was actually very unbearable for everyone. Before the results of the examination were out, no one could calm their hearts down, and no one could really sleep. have one. Xu Meng ced the peeled apple in front of rainy. Rainy shook her head. "Mengmeng, I don''t want to eat." Xu Meng sniffled. Rainy was getting thinner by the day, and she was getting more and more upset and weak. don''t be like this. I''ll be fine. rainy smiled at Xu Meng. She didn''t need anyone''sfort, but when she did, she wasforting them instead. and ... rainy touched Mengmeng''s stomach. sister Mengmeng, brother is so fast. she propped up her face. we haven''t had a baby in a long time. &Quot; Grandma was finally relieved because the Lu family had offspring now. Now, they were also open to having a second child. It would be great if they could have another child in the future. Xu Meng''s face was a little red. She was only 19 years old, and Lu Anze, that bastard, stuffed a doll into her stomach. She was so young, but she only had a ball. you have to get well soon. Xu Meng held Rainy''s hand tightly. let''s take care of the baby together. I don''t have much experience, so I''m afraid I won''t be able to take care of the child well. &Quot; Rainy pointed at herself. I''m not, either. I''m a baby myself. &Quot; Xu Meng couldn''t help but burst outughing. you''re really not shy. How old are you? are you still a baby? " I''m a baby. rainy didn''t feel like she was pretending to be young. my parents have always called me baby. &Quot; Alright. Xu Meng had nothing to say about this because it was the truth. Uncle Chu and Auntie Chu loved rainy very much, and rainy was the little princess of the Lu and Chu families. The extent of how much she was doted on went without saying. However, she really didn''t know how she grew up. With such a terrifying family background, she didn''t grow crooked. In fact, she grew straighter and straighter. It really made her jaw drop. She was the little princess of the Chu family. She didn''t put on any airs, had a good personality, and was polite. It was no wonder that Lin Qing had his eyes set on rainy. She was such a good girl, but she could not think of anyone who would be willing to hurt her. She had never done anything bad. Outside, Xia ruoxin had just entered with her lunchbox and almost bumped into someone. I''m sorry, " she apologized. She didn''t care much about herself, but she was worried that the soup in the thermal lunch box would spill. Fortunately, she heaved a sigh of relief. The soup was fine and did not spill. "You are Lu Xiaohua?" The person who bumped into her suddenly eximed in surprise. Was it an acquaintance? Xia ruoxin stood up straight. When she saw the person standing in front of her, she was not surprised. It was Bai luoyin, Gao Yi''s wife. Gao Yi worked here, so it was normal for her to be here. it''s been a long time. Xia ruoxin smiled at her. It could be considered a smile to erase the past grudges. yeah, long time no see. Look at me, I''m getting old. Bai luoyin felt that she really had to admit that she was old. However, the woman in front of her did not seem to have changed at all. Time seemed to have overestimated her. Her figure was still slender, and she was dressed in fitting clothes. Although she did not wear much jewelry, the temperament around her was more elegant and mature. me too. Xia ruoxin was not afraid of growing old. When she was old, it meant that her daughter had grown up. Besides, everyone would grow old one day. Growing old day by day like this was a form of helplessness, but it was also a form of enjoyment. "Oh right, why are you here?" Bai luoyin pointed at the lunchbox in Xia ruoxin''s hands. did you have a patient? " Xia ruoxin''s fingers felt like they were about to be scalded. The lunchbox was clearly cold, but she was still scalded. I''m leaving first. she did not want to answer these questions, so she smiled apologetically and nodded at Bai luoyin. Then, she turned around and left. Her steps were a little hurried and messy. Bai luoyin looked at her back view just like that. She felt a little guilty and apologetic. It was as if she owed this woman an apology, and there were some things that had been hidden in her heart for many years. She turned around and walked towards Gao Yi''s office. I saw Lu Xiaohua today, " she said after hesitating for a while. Gao Yi''s expression didn''t change, and he actually couldn''t remember it clearly now. Not long ago, when he saw Xia ruoxin again, he felt a sense of familiarity, but his heart was very calm. It was as if he had met a very good friend, a very good friend that he had not seen for a long time. There was no ming or owing anyone. Bai luoyin heaved a sigh of relief and smiled. She seemed to have let go of her worries. Gao Yi raised his hand and tidied her hair. why? are you still trying to test me? can''t you see how old I am? " Those days have long passed, and I''m already too busy taking care of that stinky brat every day, so what else do I have to think about?" I didn''t. Bai luoyin really didn''t think about it. Also, the child she gave birth to was quite thick-skinned, but Wei Lan at home doted on him very much. That brother of Gao Yi''s, how old was he already? he ran around wildly outside and refused to get married no matter what. Wei Lan was so angry that she didn''t want to acknowledge him anymore. Luckily, Gao Hao was around. Otherwise, Wei Lan would be angered to death by her second son. Oh right, " Bai luoyin asked Gao Yi again. miss Lu, what''s wrong with her? does she have a patient at home? " Gao Yi''s shoulders stiffened, and his fingers paused. "Rainy is sick." "Rainy?" Why did Bai luoyin feel that this name was so familiar? in her memory, there was only one child with this name. is she ruoxin''s daughter? " She remembered that the child was called rainy. yes. Gao Yi nodded. He sighed and touched Bai luoyin''s hair. He really felt that life was like a dream. You would never know who you would be with in your life. Of course, he couldn''t either. In the past, he had vowed so confidently that he would marry a man but not Bai luoyin. But in the end, he still married her. Furthermore, they had been living very well for the past ten years, and she had changed a lot. Really, who didn''t make mistakes? as long as they could change, as long as they were willing to change, there was nothing they couldn''t get over. Chapter 1269 Lu Xiaohua Is Actually Xia Ruoxin actually, there''s something that I''ve been keeping from you. he held Bai luoyin''s hand. "Hmm?" Bai luoyin was listening. is it because you have an illegitimate son? " but don''t worry, " she joked, but she was also serious. even if you have an illegitimate child, I don''t care. You''ve been so tolerant of me, and the house is a little empty, just with that naughty boy. she wasn''t being generous, but she had made too many mistakes, and she just wanted to find a chance to make it up to him. what nonsense are you talking about? I also want to have one. I also want a daughter. Unfortunately, I don''t have one. &Quot; Gao Yi knocked on Bai luoyin''s forehead. it has nothing to do with this. You might not know this, but Lu Xiaohua is actually Xia ruoxin, and Xia ruoxin is Lu Xiaohua. However, she was hypnotized at that time and couldn''t remember the past. If I thought about itter, perhaps she already knew everything. She might have provoked me on purpose to fulfill my wish. He thought about everything that had happened between him and Bai luoyin, and Xia ruoxin''s role between them. One was the daughter of a rich family, one was disdainful of the poor and loved the rich, and one was mean and unreasonable. None of them were Xia ruoxin. He had always felt that something was amiss, and so ... This was it. yes, she knows. when Bai luoyin heard this, she might be surprised, but she wasn''t surprised either. However, she was certain that there was something that she didn''t tell him. She leaned her head on Gao Yi''s shoulder. If some things were revealed, it seemed to bring their feelings one step closer. Gao Yi was very good to her, and she was satisfied. When she was at her lowest, he didn''t despise her, even if he didn''t love her and she was scheming against him. She could not give up on a man like him, who had not been cold to her even after they had married. When she thought of Lu Xiaohua''s situation with Xia ruoxin, she mumbled, " actually, she has never made things difficult for me. I never understood the reason. You were the one who misunderstood, but she shook her head at me and told me not to exin. I only know now that she was really trying to help me. &Quot; I''m still not as magnanimous as her. Bai luoyin''s heart was bitter. She couldn''tpare to that woman. No matter what, she really couldn''tpare. I''m the same. I''m not that generous. Gao Yi did not know what to say. Perhaps, some people were just born without fate, just like him and Xia ruoxin. Perhaps they were not suitable at all, and it was inevitable for them to break up. If that was not the case, it was because of that reason that they could never really be together. "Knock, knock ..." The ward rang. pleasee in. rainy put down the book in her arms and sat up. She still did not look too good. In two days ''time, she would have to go through another blood transfusion. That feeling was actually very scary. Fortunately, her father was around. The time between the two blood baths was the time for her to feel rxed. The door opened, and rainy narrowed her eyes. It''s an Auntie I don''t know. Did Ie to the wrong ce? Bai luoyin walked in and carefully looked at the girl''s appearance. This was the child''s. Even though she had lost her childlike appearance, she looked almost the same as Xia ruoxin in the past. No, she was much prettier than her mother. "You''re rainy?" However, she still asked with uncertainty. "Auntie, do you know me?" Rainy smiled politely. She really did not know this Auntie. Bai luoyin walked over and carefully observed the child''s facial features again. you''ve already grown so much. When I saw you when you were young, you were still so tiny. shepared the position of the bed. It was probably even smaller than this, and she was holding an old doll every day. As she spoke, she reached out her hand, probably to rub the child''s head, but she realized that the child had no hair at all. Rainy was still smiling as if she did not mind. "Auntie, you saw me when I was young? But I don''t remember what happened when I was young very clearly." She said embarrassedly, " I was kidnapped before, so my memory is not very clear. I don''t remember much. &Quot; that''s normal. Auntie doesn''t remember the past. She''s grown up and has forgotten everything. Bai luoyin sat down. you look very much like your mother when you were young. Back then, you were in United Kingdom with your mother, and I was a bad Auntie in your eyes. Back then, I even threw your doll away and did a lot of things that let the two of you down. she admitted it graciously. Actually, it was nothing much. It was fine as long as she was in the wrong and apologized. She owed him an apology. is that so? " rainy thought for a while. She seemed to have some impression of her, but she had forgotten what that Auntie looked like. However, when she saw Bai luoyin again, it seemed like her memory was ovepping with that blurry memory. However, she wasn''t angry. It was all in the past. thank you, Auntie, foring to see me. Rainy''s smile was really delicate and made people feelfortable. don''t worry. Your uncle Gao will save you. Bai luoyin patted Rainy''s shoulder, but she did not dare to use too much force, afraid that she would hurt the child. This child was so fragile now, and it really made one''s heart ache. "Uncle Gao?" Rainy blinked her eyes. Auntie, are you uncle Gao''s wife? " that''s right. Bai luoyin smiled. it''s all thanks to your mother that I''m able to get together with your uncle Gao. Otherwise, why would we have an Auntie now? " Rainy understood. mommy helped Auntie, but she also helped herself? " Bai luoyin was stunned for a moment. This child really saw through everything. When Xia ruoxin came in, Bai luoyin was talking andughing with rainy. She was telling rainy about the things that her naughty son had caused when he was young. This child was indeed naughty. No wonder Gao Yi always wanted to beat her up. Xia ruoxin walked over and ced her hand on her daughter''s forehead to see if she was feeling ufortable. Rainy shook her head. mommy, I''m fine. Yes, Auntie Bai is talking to me. &Quot; Bai luoyin stood up. The two women actually had a lot to say to each other, but at this moment, one expression and one smile were enough. To help others, wasn''t it also helping oneself? From then on, other than Bai luoyin who would visit rainy from time to time, even Wei Lan came over. She also knew that Lu Xiaohua was Xia ruoxin, and she was really embarrassed and guilty. When she saw Xia ruoxin, she cried. When she saw rainy, she also cried. It seemed like many people were crying, but rainy herself was smiling the entire time. Of course, they could also see the thirteen-year-old brat from Gao Yi''s house. He had just fractured his left arm, and now, he had even lost his right leg. He was wrapped up like a mummy. If not for his grandmother and mother''s protection, he would have been beaten up like a dog by Gao Yi. He was quite pitiful. Chapter 1270 I Dont Want Any Relatives However, he didn''t know anything else, but sometimes, when he got into a bear-like state, it was indeed quite funny. how is it? " Chu lui asked Gao Yi. The results were almost out. It had been almost half a month. Every time he saw his daughter bleeding, his heart would ache. He knew that his daughter was afraid of this, but there was nothing he could do. If he could, he really wanted to take the pain for his daughter. He was willing to do so. He held Xia ruoxin''s hand tightly. Xia ruoxin touched her red lips, but her throat was dry and unbearable. Gao Yi ced the results down. His face was dark, his voice was hoarse, and his muscles were tensed. not too good. he clenched his hands and ced them on the table. I''m not good in all aspects. The best treatment now is to change the kidney. &Quot; then, change it. Chu lui did not have to make a choice. He only wanted the best. I''m her father. I''ll give my kidney to my daughter. &Quot; use mine. Xia ruoxin held Chu lui''s hand tightly. I''m Rainy''s mother. I''ll give my kidney to my daughter. she was fine. She was just a woman, but Chu lui was the pir of support for the entire family. She could not let him copse, and she could not let her daughter fall sick. use mine. Chu lui insisted on this. Just as Xia ruoxin was about to say something else, Gao Yi interrupted them. it''s not up to you or me to decide whose kidney to use. We''ll only know after the test results are done. Besides, if there are other kidneys, we might not need yours. &Quot; They wanted younger and healthier kidneys, not just those from their rtives. first, help me do a checkup. Chu lui was insistent on this. He owed his daughter a kidney, and he wanted to return it to her. Gao Yi did not stop them. He helped Chu lui and Xia ruoxin to do a series of checks. They weren''t afraid at all. Even if they had to undergo surgery or lose a kidney, they only had their daughter in their hearts and nothing else. Xia ruoxin walked out of the ward. The pressure was driving her crazy. She stood in front of an office and was about to knock when she heard someone talking inside. "Doctor Gao, can''t mine work? how old can I live? if my granddaughter can use my kidney, I''ll donate it all to her. I can even donate both. I''ve let ruoxin down, and I''ve let rainy down too. This is thest thing I can do for them. &Quot; Xia ruoxin''s hand that was on the door slowly lowered. It was ... Shen Yijun''s voice. She turned around and left the ce, step by step. what''s wrong? " Chu lui ced his hand on her shoulder. She had so many things on her mind that she was about to knock her head against the wall. Xia ruoxin lifted her face and wanted to say something, but she felt her heart ache. "Ah lui, I saw her." Chu lui reached out and cupped her face. Then, he ced his forehead on hers. ruoxin, it''s been so many years. That''s enough. You''ve hated her for so long. Do you still want to continue? " "Didn''t you give the Xia family''s assets to her because she''s your mother? You''ve even forgiven me, so why can sun forgive her? She''s old ..." Xia ruoxin sniffed lightly. Chu lui''s ''I''m old''. .. It made her sad again. Yes, she was old, old ... She was really old. Shen Yijun walked out of the hospital in disappointment. Her back was no longer straight, her legs were bent, her face had aged a lot, and her hair had turned white ... "Mom ..." The sudden voice made Shen Yijun''s back stiffen. Then, she slowly turned around. At that moment, it was as if she had heard heavenly music. How many years had it been since she had heard such a thing? When she was still young, she would hold her daughter''s hand, and her daughter was still very young ... She walked over and held her daughter''s hand tightly with her trembling hands that were like withered tree bark. Her hand was unrecognizable, but she was still there ... Xinxin, I''m sorry. she lowered her head. Her old face could no longer stand the passing of time. She was old ... This was Rainy''s first time meeting her biological grandmother. In fact, she had always known that she had a grandmother. She also knew that it was convenient for her. She had even secretly visited her a few times. However, she also knew her mother''s knot in her heart. Now that her grandmother hade to visit her, it meant that her mother had forgiven her. Actually, this was good. Forgiving others didn''t mean forgiving yourself, did it? "Baby, are you scared?" Chu lui held his daughter''s shoulders. you might need a kidney transnt. &Quot; Rainy shook her head. daddy, don''t be afraid. &Quot; my baby is so brave. Chu luiplimented his daughter, but he was sad. I''ve always been very brave. rainy smiled. Actually, she really didn''t feel anything. Perhaps, when she found out that she had lost a kidney and that it couldn''t grow back, she had a vague feeling that this day woulde. As expected, this day had arrived. Perhaps, this was fate. "Dad, can I make a request?" She tilted her small face. Her delicate eyebrows and eyes were very delicate and likable. It was just that she was very thin now, and it made one''s heart ache. alright. Chu lui sat down and rubbed his daughter''s bald head. no matter what it is, daddy will definitely agree. &Quot; Rainy leaned her head on her father''s shoulder, and her long eyshes fluttered. dad, I don''t want to change my family member''s kidney. &Quot; Chu lui''s fingers trembled, and he could no longer hold back the pain that came from his heart ... okay. he promised his daughter that he would introduce her to a young kidney donor, one that was full of energy. "Dad, don''t do anything illegal." Rainy continued and then hugged Chu lui''s arm tightly. rainy doesn''t have a kidney now, so I can still live. Many people are like this, right? so, rainy doesn''t want daddy to do anything illegal. That would be no different from granny back then. My life is life, but so are other people''s lives." okay. Chu lui promised his daughter again. He wouldn''t do anything illegal. They would wait, and he would try his best to shorten this wait ... "Dad, I want to see Lin Qing and Chu Xiang." Rainy opened her eyes again. It was time to get to the bottom of things. Lin Qing and Chu Xiang were forcefully pushed in. Rainy was standing in front of the window. She liked the sunlight above as it was warm to the skin. She also liked the wind as it was lively when it blew on her soul. She thought, if there was a girl with long ck hair, how beautiful would it be when it was blown by the wind? She reached out and touched her bald head. Yes, it''s okay. It will grow out. This is not a kidney or any other organ. It doesn''t matter how short it is. Chapter 1271 She Didnt Kill Him She turned around and looked at the disheveled Lin Qing and Chu Xiang indifferently. The two of them had lost weight, and their clothes were still the same as that day. After wearing them for a long time, there was a sour smell. The two of them had not taken a bath for a few days, and even their hair was stuck together. Lin Qing thought highly of himself, and Chu Xiang was proud. But now, the two of them were like two beggars who lived at the bottom of the food chain. Their faces were deeply sunken, and there was no light in their eyes. Suddenly, Lin Qing''s eyes red at rainy. However, rainy smiled at him. It was very clear and light, without any sarcasm or resentment ... It was just like she was looking at a stranger. Bang! It was gone. Her heart had also disappeared. However, it was her calmness and indifference that pierced Lin Qing''s heart. "Why don''t you hate me?" He wanted to shout and question her, but he didn''t have the strength to do so. His dignity, his pride, and everything else he had were all gone in the past few days. What kind of torture did a man have to go through to make him wish he was dead? Zun Yan was stepped on the ground and his body was hurt. He had experienced everything. Chu lui was not a good person, and he should never treat Chu lui as a good person. As for Chu Xiang, she did not even dare to look at people. She was still the Chu family''s young miss. She was like a dog now. Yes, she was a dog. He saw Chu Xiang suddenly kneel down. daddy, I know I''m wrong. I''ll change. I''ll definitely change. I beg you, daddy. I beg you, let me go, please ... she cried and begged from time to time. However, in everyone''s eyes, she had nothing but disgust. No one would pity her. It was only on this day that Chu Xiang realized that without the Chu family, she would really be a dog. Meanwhile, rainy seemed to be still thinking about Lin Qing''s question. Why didn''t she hate him? That''s right, why didn''t she hate him? However, why did she hate him? Suddenly, she could look straight at Lin Qing. In her clear eyes, there was no extra emotion. There was no love, and of course, there was no hate. "I don''t hate you anymore." why not? " Lin Qing suddenly went forward, but his leg was stepped on by third brother. His knee bent, and he knelt on the ground with a plop. "Why don''t you hate him? Didn''t I y with your feelings?" His words angered Chu lui. He wanted to beat Lin Qing to death to vent his anger. However, Xia ruoxin pulled on his sleeve. Otherwise, Chu lui would have skinned Lin Qing. Rainy squatted down as well. This way, she could look directly at Lin Qing''s face and not look down on him. She gave him face and ast word of respect. I really don''t hate you, little one. rainy lowered her eyes. When she opened them again, her lips were still slightly curved. This could be considered a smile. "I don''t even love you. Tell me, why would I hate you? If we''re talking about your motive for all these years, then I can only say that You''re Pitiful." Lin Qing''s heart felt as if it had been struck by a hammer at that moment. That sudden pain was real. brother Xiaoqing, did you always think that I was the one who caused sister Guo ''er''s death? " Rainy asked Lin Qing seriously. She really wanted to know why Lin Qing was so sure that she was the one who caused Lin Guo ''er''s death. Guo ''er ... Xia ruoxin thought of the child from the past. Could it be because of Guo'' er? but did this have anything to do with rainy? Rainy was only four years old. What did she know? Chu lui held her hand tightly and shook his head. listen well. Perhaps we''ll find out something soon? " Xia ruoxin nodded. What she regretted the most was why she had to adopt Lin Qing. When Lin Qing heard Guo ''er''s name, he went crazy. Chu Zhixi, shut up. You don''t deserve to mention Guo'' er''s name. If you didn''t kill her, who else would do it? do you think you''re the only one here? you killed my sister. You made me lose my family. It''s your demon-like Father who made my sister unable to rest in peace even after she died. &Quot; "Did you see it with your own eyes?" Facing Lin Qing''s usations, rainy was very calm. Even her expression did not change at all. At this moment, she gave off the feeling of Chu lui. It was very quiet and very cold. Yes, she might still be smiling, but this thing called distance was ice-cold. Lin Qing struggled like a trapped beast, " I saw it with my own eyes. I saw my sister die with my own eyes. I also saw it with my own eyes. That man was holding you and covering your eyes, but he treated my sister''s body coldly. He even found a rtive of mine and pushed the me of my sister''s death away. So what if you have money? so what if you have power? is your Chu family''s life considered a life, but our orphans ''lives are cheap? " but Chu Zhixi, how long do you think you can live? how long can you live without a kidney ... he wasughing, he wasughing wildly. Heughed arrogantly, but hisughter was also a failure. Because he had been defeated now, and it was aplete defeat, with no room to turn things around. Rainy''s slightly pursed red lips opened again. She stood up and walked in front of Lin Qing. Lin Qing''s two arms were hanging down in a strange position. Rainy knew very well that other than people like her who had trained in acrobatics, this kind of distortion meant that his arm had been dislocated. I didn''t kill sister Guo ''er, " rainy repeated. Lin Qing sneered, " you said you didn''t kill him, but do you have evidence? " you said it, but you''re the one who said it. Do you have any evidence? " Rainy interrupted Lin Qing''s words. I won''t argue with you. I won''t judge who''s right and who''s wrong in this matter. You don''t have any evidence, but ... &Quot; "I have one." At this moment, no one noticed that Chu Xiang''s eyes suddenly opened, and her entire body started to tremble. She was trembling, afraid, and worried. No, no, it definitely wouldn''t happen. No one would know about that. Rainy ced her hand on her neck and took out a golden chain. She ced the chain in front of Lin Qing. I found this at that ce. Even though I don''t have many memories, I still remember this. &Quot; you might not know about this ne, but I do. She picked up the little pendant at the bottom of the ne. On it, you could clearly see the abbreviation of two names. This was a birthday gift that my grandmother gave to Chu Xiang. This is Chu Xiang''s Chinese zodiac sign, and it also has Chu Xiang''s name on it. &Quot; Chapter 1272 Who Killed Guo Er? brother Lin Qing, I can guarantee that I didn''t kill sister Guo. er. I was only four years old then and I didn''t have much strength, but someone could ... &Quot; don''t listen to her nonsense, " Chu Xiang suddenly screamed. she killed Guo ''er. It''s Chu Zhixi. Chu yingxi did it. &Quot; Not to mention Lin Qing, everyone present understood that Chu Xiang''s hysteria was obviously telling everyone that she was lying. However, how old was Chu Xiang at that time? a child who was not even ten years old had actually killed someone. And what kind of child did Song Wan raise for the Chu family? it''s fine if you don''t want to admit it. rainy knew that Chu Xiang would not admit it so easily. I have an uncle. He''s a famous hypnotist. I think he should have a way. &Quot; of course, I also want to. Brother Lin Qing, you should listen to it too, right? " Chu Xiang suddenly fell to the ground helplessly. Hypnotize, hypnotize, no, she was thinking wildly. Even if she was hypnotized, she would not admit it. She would never admit it. Chu lui took out his phone and gave Edward a call. Yes, this was the best solution. He sneered.''She''s not going to admit it, right? I''ll see how long she can keep this up.'' Not long after, Edward came over. Actually, they had juste over to visit rainy yesterday. When he suddenly received Chu lui''s call, he was shocked. Could something have happened to rainy? he rushed over in a hurry with a lot of uneasiness in his heart. He had not told his wife about this matter yet. In these few years, Wu Sha and Xia ruoxin had developed a feeling that they were like biological sisters. Now that Wu Sha was getting older, He was really afraid that she couldn''t take it, so he came over first. However, it was still alright. When he saw that rainy was safe and sound, he finally rxed. Oh, hypnosis. Edward suddenly smiled. It was simple. He walked over and squatted on the ground. Then, he took out a pocket watch from his chest pocket and opened it. It was an old model. When he opened it, it made a sound like time was moving. Drip, drip, drip ... It represented the passing of time, represented the passing of time ... Chu Xiang, " Edward called out Chu Xiang''s name. Chu Xiang was stunned for. moment. She suddenly hugged her head tightly. She didn''t want to hear it. She didn''t want to see it ... Edward was still smiling. He had seen many patients like this. He had seen people who were crazier and crazier than Chu Xiang. Hence, Chu Xiang was really not a difficult customer. "Chu Xiang, did you hear the sound?" Chu Xiang was stunned ... Sound, this kind of sound? Drip, drip, drip ... Another second passed, and another second. Chu Xiang''s vision started to blur. She shook her head, not wanting to be affected, but her eyelids were getting heavier. With a ding, Edward knocked on his pocket watch. do you see me? your time has started to reverse, and you will return to the time when you were very young. &Quot; You weren''t troubled or sad at that time. You were just an ordinary child. Chu Xiang started to be dazed. Then, she broke into a smile like an idiot. "En, very good. Chu Xiang, how old are you?" Edward asked again. "I''m five." "What were you doing when you were five?" I was picked up by grandma and became the eldest daughter of the Chu family. I like this identity. I have clothes to wear, delicious food to eat, many storybooks to read, a beautiful bed to sleep on, and a soft and warm nket. I snatched this from Lin Qing. Lin Qing, that idiot, was actually not willing to go. &Quot; "I know that grandma''s family is very rich. As long as I be grandma''s granddaughter, I won''t have to be bullied by others in the future." "Are you happy?" Edward asked again. Chu Xiang did not know where the voice came from either. Her eyes were dazed, and the words from her mouth were t and in. at first, I was very happy. I had a grandmother, a grandfather, and a very handsome father. But ever since a little sister came, I was not happy. My father loves my little sister, and my grandfather loves her too. &Quot; "What are you hoping for?" I hope there''s no little sister in this house. suddenly, Chu Xiang''s voice sounded like she was going crazy. I was so happy when I saw little sister being taken away by bad guys. In the future, daddy will be all by myself. But why did daddy find her in the end? then little sister left with her mother, and I''m the only one left at home. I''m so happy. &Quot; but then, this little sister came back, haha ... But grandma lost her. I know where she went, and I saw it too. I didn''t tell anyone. I wanted to have only one person at home, only Chu Xiang ... &Quot; Suddenly, Edward didn''t want to ask anymore. At that time, Chu Xiang was still a child, a little girl. When he thought of his daughter''s innocence and cuteness, Rainy''s cleverness and Xu Meng''s maturity and obedience, Edward thought that all children were like this-all of them were little angels. However, he was wrong now. It turned out that there were not only little angels, but also little demons. He sighed. There were some things he still had to ask, some things he still had to ask ... Do you know Li Guo ''er? yes, I do. Chu Xiang still answered subconsciously. She had said everything she wanted to say and did not want to say. she''s as annoying as that little sister, but she has an older brother. So what if she has an older brother? one day, I''ll definitely kill her, that little cripple. &Quot; "How did she die?" Edward''s eyes had been smiling warmly the whole time, but now, he was starting to calm down. He really felt that Chu Xiang was beyond saving. "I pushed her down, I pushed her down ..." Chu Xiang suddenly screamed, and her eyes rolled back as if she was about to faint. Edward closed his pocket watch with a click, apanied by his monotonous voice. When you wake up, you''ll forget everything you''ve said. He then walked in front of Lin Qing. does he want it too? " Lin Qing smiled bitterly, " no need, I''ll tell you myself. &Quot; At this moment, everything that Chu Xiang had said hadpletely overturned half of his life. Actually, he had not lived half of his life. So, all these years of hard work, all these years of hatred, all these years of nning, were all just a joke? He hated the wrong person. No, he would rather it wasn''t. He would rather hate the right person. His sister was killed by Chu Yunxi. But, no, Guo ''er was killed by Chu Xiang. And he had actually lived with his sister''s murderer for so many years. Chapter 1273 1193-Slowly Settle Accounts The pain from his arm caused his forehead to break out in cold sweat. Then, his gaze fell on rainy, and his expression wasplicated. I''m Lin Qing. I have a younger sister called Guo ''er. he struggled to stand up, and beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. There were some things that he would rather say himself than to say it all unintentionally. At the very least, he had to leave some words of respect for himself and not be like Chu Xiang, who was stripped naked and looked down on like a dog. He spoke word by word, talking about his past, how he and Guo ''er came to the orphanage, how they relied on each other, how he and Guo'' er both liked to draw, and how he had saved money to ask his sister to treat his legs. Although he knew that his sister could only have eyes after putting on artificial limbs, his sister thought that her legs could grow back. Later on, the two of them met Xia ruoxin. One was an Auntie who treated them very well, and the other was an Auntie who would help them without any reason. This Auntie was even willing to sponsor him and treat his sister''s leg. Everything had been fine, but his sister had died. He had witnessed her tragic death with his own eyes. The person who had handled everything at that time was none other than Chu lui. It was Chu lui''s expressionless face. After that day, he began to want to take revenge. Of course, he soon found an opportunity. He looked up and another drop of cold sweat fell. I saw you hiding in an ordinary toilet with an injured woman. On my way back, I met people looking for you, so I betrayed you. &Quot; Xia ruoxin was stunned. She only found out now that the person who caused her and Shen Wei to be sent to the gold-panning Ind was none other than Lin Qing. It was the Lin Qing who would still smile and call her ''Auntie'' back then. Lin Qing retracted his gaze. I sold rainy. I sold her to the human traffickers. That day, I found an opportunity and brought rainy to a ce with no one around, and the human traffickers took her away. &Quot; and before that, I knew that rainy only had one kidney, so I always gave her salty food and didn''t let her drink water. However, if Chu lui didn''t take care of her personally, I think she might not have been able to keep her kidney. &Quot; haha ... heughed wildly, but as heughed, tears fell from the corners of his eyes. Suddenly, a leg reached over and kicked Lin Qing''s face, causing him to fall to the ground. It was Lu Anze. No one knew how skilled Lu Anze was. He was a real Special Forces soldier. Chu lui had only been in the Special Forces for a year, but Lu Anze had been in the Special Forces for three years. No matter who was in the Special Forces, they were all ordinary soldiers. Lu Anze''s hands were obviously stained with blood. He stepped on Lin Qing''s face without any mercy. Suddenly, he sneered and moved his foot away. Before anyone could react, they heard Lin Qing''s scream. Lu Anze broke his arm and hand bones with one stomp. He squatted down and pped Zheng Anze''s face hard. how dare you hurt my sister and let him see those disgusting things. We''ll settle the problems of our generation ourselves. &Quot; Lin Qing red at the young man in front of him. He spat out a mouthful of blood, and there was a tooth in the blood. the person I hate the most in my life is actually you. he suddenlyughed wildly. why? we were all picked up, but you''re better than me in every way. Why? why can you get Chu lui''s personal guidance? why are you a member of the Lu family? you''re still taking over the Lu family''s business, while I''m just an orphan with no status in the Chu family. &Quot; "What right do you have to get whatever you want, but I have nothing?" "Why?" Lu Anze stood up. I''ll tell you why. that''s because you''re up to no good. there was no expression in his eyes. He was cold and heartless like a wild beast in the forest. When necessary, he could eat up all his opponents. He was not Chu lui. Three years in the Special Forces had made him more ruthless than Chu lui. However, no one knew that he was not cold. He smiled like Lu jinrong, but no one knew what was hidden in his smile. No one in this world had offended him too badly, so he had never hurt anyone. However, Lin Qing was different today because he had really offended him. It didn''t matter who he had his eyes on, but he definitely couldn''t have his eyes on his sister. Although his sister wasn''t his biological sister, he had picked her up and given her to him by his mother. That was why he met his uncle, andter found his grandparents and the Father he had no choice but to acknowledge. No one in this world couldy a hand on his sister. Otherwise, it would not be as simple as death. Rainy was already standing by her father''s side. Chu lui hugged his daughter''s shoulders tightly while rainy held her father''s hand tofort him. Chu lui lowered his head and smiled at his daughter. "Guess what your brother is going to do to him?" Rainy tilted her head. En, she didn''t know? Of course, she would not plead on Lin Qing''s behalf. She was Chu lui''s daughter. She was very kind, but it did not mean that she did not have Chu lui''s bloodthirsty genes in her body. She would not plead on Lin Qing''s behalf for scheming against her and her father. She leaned her head on Chu lui''s shoulder and reached out to touch her stomach. Zheng Anze stood up, then gave the two of them a look. He pulled them out first to settle the score slowly. The two men pulled Lin Qing from the left and right like they were dragging a dog. No one knew where Lu Anze took him. It waste at night, and the sun was just beginning to rise in huanning. The cold wind carried arge amount of water vapor and blew across their faces from time to time. With a creak, the door opened. Lin Qing dragged his heavy feet. His arms were reattached, but his feet were chained. It was very dark here, and there was almost no sunlight. There was nothing here. At this moment, a man in light gray casual clothes walked in and stood in front of Lin Qing. "You''re very pleased with yourself, Lu Anze?" Lin Qing chuckled. His face was pale, his hair was messy, and he was no longer wearing his sses. With his slightly nearsighted vision, everything in front of him seemed to be in a daze, and he could not see anything clearly. Perhaps what he wanted was not some sort of rity. "Shouldn''t I be proud?" Lu Anze walked to the side and sat down. It wasn''t that he looked down on Lin Qing, but he had never thought highly of him. Chapter 1274 The Blue Of The Sky "Lin Qing, tell me, what do you have topete with me, huh?" you don''t have any abilities, nor do you have any family background. You''re inferior to me in terms of looks, and you''re much shorter than me in terms of height. Tell me, what do you have topete with me? " "In my eyes, you''re nothing but a pile of trash." Lin Qing felt his heart constrict. He was unwilling to admit these words, but they were the truth. He was not convinced, he was not willing, he was not willing. "What, you''re not willing?" Lu Anzeughed. Lin Qing closed his eyes, not willing to speak. The winner was King and the loser was a Bandit. This had always been the case since ancient times. "You can do whatever you want." "Is that so?" Lu Anze rolled up his sleeves and looked down. it seems like you''re a dead pig that''s not afraid of being scalded. But, it''s a pity that you''re not dead, and you''re not a dead pig. as he spoke, his gaze finallynded on a certain part of Zheng Anze. He was the only one who knew about the dirty things he had said. Lin Qing was really shameless. He put on such a live two-person show in front of his innocent sister. What, he liked it this way? could it be that the thing would only react in front of others? Since that was the case, he might as well cut it off and use it for something else. He lifted his foot, and Lin Qing seemed to have felt something. Suddenly, her eyes widened. "You''re not ..." Unfortunately, before he could finish his sentence, he heard his crazed screams. With a crack, the egg broke. Lu Anze''s foot stepped on a certain part of Lin Qing''s body. His leg strength was iparable to Chang Xun''s, and he was naturally very familiar with the human body''s structure. With this kick, Lin Qing''s thing was definitely useless. Lin Qing''s face was pale as he hugged his lower body, and cold sweat kept dripping down his face drop by drop. It was clear how much pain he was in, so painful that he was twitching and crying. This thing was definitely destroyed, and it waspletely destroyed. Lu Anze was indeed ruthless. Not only did he destroy a man''s dignity, but he also turned him into a eunuch. When Lu Anze came out, the people standing at the door couldn''t help but mp their legs together. Did they all hear the sound of someone''s balls breaking just now? get a doctor to take a look at him. Don''t kill him, " Lu Anze ordered as he tidied his clothes. he didn''t die. Throw him to Jiangnan and send him to third brother. &Quot; The men quickly agreed. However, they felt that the boy inside had soft skin and tender flesh. He was actually quite good. There should be people who liked him. Although Jiang Nan''s reputation had been cleared, none of third brother''s men were good people. Their thoughts were dark, and the kid inside didn''t seem to be living well. The person they were plotting against was not just anyone, but third brother''s wife, their big sister. This time, it might be good if she died. Yes, it would be good if she died, but she would lose her balls. In the hospital, rainy was still lying there. She turned her face away, not liking the way she was right now. She hated it even more when her blood was purified by the cold machine and then returned to her body. Xia ruoxin touched her daughter''s forehead. don''t be afraid. It''s going to be over soon. Mommy will make your favorite fish for you, okay? Oh, right, your Auntie Wei will being too. And Tang Tang, he said he misses sister too. &Quot; okay, " rainy replied softly, her hands gripping the nket tightly. Xia ruoxin waited until it was over before she heaved a sigh of relief and went over again. sleep. It won''t hurt when you sleep. she put her hand on her daughter''s forehead. She didn''t know when her daughter would be able to finish this illness and live a life without illness or disaster. She stood up and was about to go out and bring some books for her daughter. She didn''t know that not long after she left, the door opened again. A man in a formal suit and a pair of sunsses walked in. There were many people in white robes standing at the door. The man walked over step by step, then he lowered his head and reached out to gently stroke the little girl''s eyebrows. "How did you get yourself into this state?" Rainy felt something was different. She opened her eyes and saw no one. It was not someone she knew. It was a stranger. She was sure that she did not know ... A man. His hair was golden brown and not neatlybed, but it was still a mess. He was also wearing a pair of sunsses, so his face could not be seen clearly, but the curve of his jawline was perfect. this is for you. the man took out a doll and ced it in front of her. Rainy sat up and reached out to hug the doll. This seemed to be a doll that her mother had bought for her. It was now a precious doll to her. "May I ask who you are ..." She looked at the man in confusion. Did they know each other? "You''ve forgotten about me?" The man''s lips pursed slightly. He could feel the unhappiness. What did she forget? what did she forget? The man raised his hand and took off his sunsses. He actually had a pair of eyes that were as bright as the sky. They were a mesmerizing, deep blue, as vast as the sea, and as brilliant as the starry sky. Rainy hugged the doll in her arms tightly. For a moment, she really felt something fall on her heart, and just like that, it gently stirred up a small wave. "Do we ... Really know each other?" "What do you think?" The man raised an eyebrow. my name is Jun Yi, that''s my Chinese name. the man sat down and took the doll from her hands. don''t you have eyes like ours? " Rainy looked up and saw the blue in his eyes. Indeed, they were very simr. It was the same mesmerizing blue. "Sir, are you a foreigner?" The man raised his eyes slightly. "You really don''t remember?" Rainy shook her head. She could not remember ... it''s okay. the man was not angry. it''s the same even if you remember it now. as he spoke, his gaze fell on the dialysis machine beside him. His expression also became unpredictable. Rainy hugged her doll tightly. It was as if she had returned to her childhood, the days when she could hug her doll. Actually, she didn''t need to hug her doll anymore. She had grown up and matured, but she couldn''t hug her favorite doll anymore. At this moment, she really felt like she was back home, back to the past. She was safe. She wasn''t sick, and she wasn''t in pain. "Who are you?" When Chu lui entered, he saw an unfamiliar man in his daughter''s ward. He was blocked outside by a few weirdly-dressed people. He rolled up his sleeves and was about to make a move when the man inside stood up and raised his fingers. He gently waved his hand. Chapter 1275 A Son That Suddenly Appeared Those people ced their hands in front of their chests and retreated in an orderly manner. Chu lui walked in and heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that his daughter was still sleeping and unhurt. Where did these peoplee from? He suddenly squinted his eyes and stared straight at the young man in front of him, his blue eyes that were like the sky, and his skin that was much whiter than the East. Which country is this person from? Which country did this mixed-bloode from? "Father ..." The man''s thin lips opened slightly, and the words that came out shocked Chu lui and Xia ruoxin, who was outside. "Chu lui!" Her red lips trembled. where did you give birth to such a big child? " Chu lui was also baffled. Why? he didn''t know where he had given birth to the child, and it was a ... Mixed-blood? mother. the man nodded at Xia ruoxin again. This feeling was so ... Strange. Xia ruoxin suddenly felt dizzy. What was going on? Chu lui seemed to have suddenly recalled something. you''re ... That child? " yes. the man knew what Lu was asking. I am. I''m sorry for my opposition to my father in court. &Quot; Xia ruoxin lifted the courtroom and looked at the four people beside her. She quickly ran in and pulled Chu lui''s sleeve. It was him. Yes, she remembered. It was him. Her Rainy''s current nationality was changed because of this child. This country''s name was Heya. Could it be that her daughter had really sold her and herself out to call her father and mother? Not long after, Chu lui walked out with Jun Yi following behind him. It seemed like the two of them did not fight, and neither did they lose an arm or a leg. Chu lui''s expression was obviously not too bad. "You didn''t beat him up?" Xia ruoxin asked carefully. "Why should I beat him up?" Chu lui didn''t understand. why? do I look like the kind of person who would hit someone the moment they meet? " "That''s not the case." The Chu lui that Xia ruoxin knew was like this. ever since you were young, whenever someone had designs on your daughter, you''d either scare them or warn them. Isn''t it all because of you that your daughter''s luck with the opposite sex is so bad? " towards a Rascal who had designs on his daughter, Chu lui would never be polite. he''s different. Chu lui''s lips curved up slightly. Yes, he seemed to be very satisfied with this future son-inw who was also a man who had snatched his daughter. What''s the Difference? " Xia ruoxin sat down and propped her face up on her hands. aren''t they all stealing your daughter''s man? " Chu lui raised his eyebrows. he''s the leader of a country. He''s marrying my daughter for no other reason than my daughter. I''m not worried about that, just like how I married you. &Quot; Xia ruoxin facepalmed. Was heplimenting her or someone else? there''s oil and mineral resources everywhere in his ce. The transportation is well developed, and it''s a good opportunity to connect with my business. He promised that the first child he had with rainy would belong to our Chu family, and he could have the Chu family name. &Quot; Xia ruoxin blinked. That seemed right. She did not agree with the first point. She was not selling her daughter, but she felt that Jun Yi''s status was not bad. he has a primeval forest there. We can go and explore it. &Quot; Xia ruoxin''s eyes lit up. Primeval forest? yes. Chu lui walked over and ced his hand on Xia ruoxin''s hair, caressing it gently. there''s a primeval forest. We can go on an adventure and leave thepany to him. actually, the meaning before was just an additional one. The main reason was because this d * mned kid had his eyes on his daughter when she was three. After so many years of waiting, he was stronger than an old man like him because the D * mned kid would never mistake someone else for someone else. He''d been convinced. Yes, he''d been convinced. Instead of finding a man whose personality and background he didn''t know, he''d rather find this Jun Yi. Even if he were toe to his door, he''d pick a man out of a million, but he''d never know his true nature. Among all the people here, Jun Yi was one in a million. He just felt bad when he thought about how his baby had been scammed away just like that. However, in the end, they still had to n for their daughter''s future. Most importantly, this man didn''t care at all if rainy was sick or if she would need a kidney transnt in the future, and perhaps more than once. The fact that he could still make such a request at this time and not change his original heart, he knew that this man was suitable for his daughter who he had raised with great difficulty. However, Rainy''s illness was still weighing on their hearts. It was a pain that could never be resolved. "You want a kidney transnt?" Jun Yi narrowed his eyes dangerously. He took the examination and showed it to the people behind him. This was his country''s authority, and if the operation was really necessary, he didn''t believe in anything else. He would protect and save his own little girl. The person behind him flipped through the pages and whispered something into Jun Yi''s ear. He spoke in a nativenguage, perhaps local, so no one could understand. "Why does she only have one kidney?" Jun Yi asked everyone present. "You weren''t born with this, were you?" Chu lui clenched his fists by his side. He raised his head, and his voice was still strained and extremely ufortable. "Her kidney is in someone else''s body." Jun Yi stood up, then turned around to speak to the man who had been reading the report. The man thought for a moment, then nodded calmly. What were the two of them discussing? Jun Yi didn''t ask about the cause of the kidney. He just wanted to find the most suitable surgery schedule for the youngdy, preferably one that was sessful in one try and profited from it. where''s the person who got the kidney? " He asked Chu lui, " yes, it was in someone else''s body. Was it that Chu Xiang? the Chu family had kept this matter a secret. He only found out that Chu Xiang had a kidney transnt when she was young. Could it be a young girl''s kidney? " "You want to ..." Chu lui suddenly understood something. He quickly asked Guan Gaoyi, " Gao Yi, what if we transnt Rainy''s original kidney back? " this ... Gao Yi stood up as well. that''s right. How could we have forgotten about this? the kidney in Chu Xiang''s body is Rainy''s. There''s no other kidney in this world that''s suitable for rainy like the one in Chu Xiang''s body. Even though the kidney has been working in Chu Xiang''s body for more than ten years, it still belongs to rainy. &Quot; The transnt might be like his own, and the rejection would be very small, or there might not be any rejection at all. "What about Chu Xiang?" Gao Yi was a doctor. He didn''t want to kill someone to save someone, but if it had toe to that, he would do it. Chapter 1276 Her Memory "You don''t have to worry about that. I''ll make the arrangements." Not long after, Chu Xiang was pressed down on the bed by a bunch of people. Blood was drawn and all sorts of examinations were done. At first, she did not pay much attention to it as she thought that these people were not going to deal with her anymore and would let her go. Thus, they were doing a physical examination on her. However, after a series of examinations, herplexion became worse and worse, and her expression became worse and worse. Until one day, when she was forced to put on the patient''s uniform, she knew that something was wrong. what are you going to do to me? " she shrieked, but these people ignored her. After the needle was inserted, her expression began to be dazed, and her stomach began to feel cold. In her half-awake state, she actually felt that something had left just like that, forever ... At this moment, rainy was groggily sleeping. There was a new doll beside her. It was as if she had seen her younger self in the flow of time. "Do you want that doll?" The young woman pointed at the doll on the counter and asked. She hugged her mother''s leg, but her eyes were fixed on the doll. She saw blood flowing from her mother''s arm, but her mother was still smiling. Her mother took out the doll and ced it in her arms. rainy, you have to take good care of Dolly. &Quot; She happily picked up the doll. This was her favorite doll, and that was her favorite mother. Later on, she fell sick and was in a lot of pain. The only person who came to the hospital to apany her was her mother ... One day, her mother told her to be good and obedient because she wanted to see a very important person. The nurse took her to see that very important person, and that was her father ... Yes, it''s dad. It''s the old dad, the dad when he was young. And there''s an Auntie beside dad, who''s dad''s ex-wife ... She was sick and needed her father to save her, but her father didn''t. She saw her father and mother confronting each other in court. She saw her mother crying and uncle Gao Yi. No, she was still calling uncle Gao Yi ''daddy''. She saw her father stab the knife into his leg. She saw her father''s blood continuously flowing out of his leg until a car hit her, and her memory was lost. So this was what he had forgotten, and ... my name is rainy. Of course, I have another name, Chu Zhixi. Daddy gave me this name, and rainy was given to me by mommy. Of course, I prefer people to call me rainy. &Quot; I actually have three grandmothers and three grandfathers. It might seem like aplicated rtionship, but it''s actually very simple. The people I loved the most were my grandparents in the Lu family, my uncle who took care of me, and my brother who picked me up. This is my mother, but we are not biological. My mother is not a member of the Lu family. She only became a member of the Lu family by ident. However, they treated my mother very well, and of course, they treated me even better. The Chu family''s Grandpa and Grandma, dad''s parents, but I only love Grandpa because Grandpa dotes on me the most. Grandma has an adopted granddaughter, but she''s the most family to that granddaughter, not me. But I have grandma, so I don''t care whether she loves me or not, and of course, I don''t feel sad. There are also other grandparents who are mom''s biological parents, but mom doesn''t want to acknowledge them because they''ve done many wrong things. I believe that mom will acknowledge them one day. "I thought that I was growing very slowly. When I was young, I wanted to grow up so much, but I didn''t know what I was growing up for. When I felt it, I had already grown up. In fact, the feeling of growing up is the same as when I was young. It''s just that there are more things I can do. When I opened the door, the one wearing an apron was my mother, and the one with the dishes was my father. Don''t look at my father''s cold face in thepany, but he is very gentle at home. He loves my mother a lot, and of course, he dotes on me a lot. daddy ... I walked over and tugged at his clothes. Daddy just touched my hair like before. Daddy is very handsome. Of course, my mother is also very beautiful. With such parents, I can''t be ugly. I''ve been beautiful since I was young. let''s eat. mom brought out thest bowl of soup and ced it on the table. I looked at mom. She was very beautiful. Although she looked different from me now, I still wanted to. In the future, I just want to be as beautiful as my mother. Time didn''t leave any traces on my mother''s body. On the contrary, it made her have an indescribable temperament. I remember that my mother loved to cry, but I remember that she smiled the most. "What are you looking at?" Mom suddenly looked at me. Her gentle eyes were filled with undisguised love for me. Of course, she also loved dad. Of course, dad was the same. I had a pair of extremely loving parents. They would go out once a year every few years. At that time, I would be an extra and would be with others. This year would being soon. I''m thinking that mommy is very beautiful. I held up my face, but she reached out and pinched my face. It didn''t hurt, and I was already used to her actions. are youplimenting yourself? you were born by mommy. &Quot; yeah. I smiled.plimenting mom meansplimenting me and myself. &Quot; I''ve really been led astray by that du Jingtang. dad ruffled my hair. The du Jingtang he was referring to was my uncle. To be more precise, he was dad''s cousin, which meant that he was my uncle. However, I was used to calling him uncle. He had always thought of himself as an extraordinary man, but it was true. He was almost 40 years old, but he was still unmarried. And the reason, we all know, was that uncle liked men and not women. After being in contact with him for a long time, I didn''t feel that there was anything strange about it. They just liked him, and there was nothing wrong with that. And the person I admired the most was him. He could always persist in everything he did. Just like my father. I like dancing, I like drawing, and I like a lot of things. Of course, I have to work to earn money to support myself. there''s another person called Lin Qing who father is sponsoring. He has a pair of beautiful eyes and when he smiles, he looks very refined. When he looks at me, my heart suddenly beats faster. I think that''s why my heart is beating so fast. However, what I didn''t know was that my heart was pounding with excitement. It was actually a scheme, the beginning of a scheme. I''ve been asking myself what kind of feelings I want. I want the rtionship between father and mother. Perhaps they''ve gone through too much in the past, but they''ve never given up. Daddy loves mommy. He loves mommy very, very much. Chapter 1277 Two Operations I want the kind of love that uncle Dongfang and uncle Dongfang have. Their love is pure and they can disregard everything and the world. Yes, he''s a man, but there''s nothing wrong with their love. Perhaps it''s not epted by the world, but they''ve never given up. They loved each other very much. I also want the love between aunt Shen and third uncle, even if they have been silent for more than ten years, experienced life and death, and even died. That was also love, love ... I also want mo Ming''s father''s love. I want him to always protect me without any regrets. I think this is also a very, very deep love. What is Love? In literature and art, the main focus was emotion. To put it in a melodramatic way, it was hypocritical. Love is fate, love is touching, love is habit, love is tolerance, love is improvement, love is understanding, love is a lifetime promise. Love was an indescribable feeling. Love was all kinds of feelings. Perhaps this was life. After looking at the broken arm mountain, he knew that gender was not a problem. After looking at the divine Eagle couple, he knew that ethics was not a problem. So love was like this, life and death were not a problem. When he thought about the unfinished love between humans and ghosts, he really understood. After looking at King Kong, he realized that species was not a problem. where is my love? I took the easel and walked slowly. I asked myself if I loved Lin Qing. The answer was no. I''m very clear that it''s heart-stirring, far from love. I''m also very clear that I''m still very young and may not know what love is. One day, a man with mesmerizing sky-colored eyes ced a doll in front of me. And I''m sick, a very serious illness. And this man would also have sky blue eyes like a doll, charming ocean blue eyes. Under the sky, there were clear skies and rain. It was as if they had returned to that day, when it was drizzling ... I''m called rainy. What''s brother''s name? I''m Jun Yi. If you want, I can help you. But remember, you''re mine from now on. The handsome child said to the little girl who was holding the doll. The little girl nodded vigorously. The light rain that day turned into a heavy rain ... When rainy woke up, it was as if she had gone through a cycle of reincarnation, reincarnation of life and death, reincarnation of memories. It turned out that this was the memory of the half year she had lost. It turned out that in this half year, there was not only her father but also her brother. "You''re awake?" When Chu lui saw that his daughter had woken up, he quickly held her hand tightly. tell Daddy, are you okay? does it hurt? " Rainy lowered her head and saw that she was lying on the hospital bed. She did not know what had happened, but there was a dull pain in her abdomen. Yes, it hurt. It really hurt. baby, we''ve had a kidney transnt. Chu lui squeezed his daughter''s hand. the operation was very sessful. You''ve finally gotten back the kidney you lost. &Quot; "Lost?" Rainy moved her fingers gently. Even such an action would hurt her. "Is it Chu Xiang''s?" No. Chu lui shook his head. this is yours. It was given to you by your parents when you were born. You were born with it, not someone else''s. It will not reject you or hurt you. &Quot; "What about Chu Xiang?" Rainy wanted to ask, but she was too tired. In a daze, she fell asleep again. There was still a faint pain in her stomach, but she could bear it. For her father, for her mother, and also ... For herself. Chu Xiang had woken up earlier than rainy. She suddenly opened her eyes. The pain in her stomach made her cry loudly. "My kidney, where''s my kidney ..." your kidney is here. Miss, you''ve already had a kidney transnt, " a nurse said with a smile. the operation was very sessful. It was the kidney of a 20-year-old prisoner on death row. &Quot; Chu Xiang''s hand fell weakly. Her eyes were wide open, and she could not even shed a tear. The kidney of a death row criminal? what about her original kidney? what about her kidney? ? haha, ha ... she suddenlyughed, but it pulled on her wound. After a while, her whole body twitched in pain, and there was no one around her. No one in the Chu family loved her, and no one treated her as family. She could only cry, but there was still no one in the ward. When the nurse came, she had already fainted from the pain. Then, she had to go through another operation and had to get a few stitches. that''s great. Gao Yi put down the report. There was no rejection at all. She would take good care of herself in the future and be like a normal person. She would be able to dance and draw. Furthermore, it seemed like Rainy''s damaged kidney was recovering its function. Perhaps, she could use both of her kidneys in the future. Xia ruoxin held Chu lui''s hand tightly, and Chu lui''s eyes were slightly red. "Yeah, I''m fine now." yes, it''s okay. Xia ruoxin hugged Chu lui tightly again. After such a long time, she could finally not feel any pressure and cry out loud without any care. Her baby was fine. It was fine. She would be fine in the future, right? At this time, in the ward, rainy held her doll up high and touched the doll''s head. The warm light fell on her whole body. Although the wound still hurt, she felt much better. It was great that she did not have to go through a blood transfusion. Uncle Gao Yi said that this was her own, so she would not reject it. Furthermore, her other kidney seemed to be slowly recovering its function. As for how much it would recover to, was it? He would be like a normal person in the future. No one knew about it yet. He needed to wait and receive blessings. The door was gently pushed open, and a man walked in. Rainy was stunned for a moment before she hugged her doll in her arms. "How do you feel today?" Jun Yi bent down and ced his hand on Rainy''s forehead. Yes, not bad. Not too hot. It''s good that it''s not hot. No fever. Xiaoyu smiled at him and nodded. I''m fine. her heart throbbed slightly. It was something she had never felt before. It wasn''t slow, nor was it her heart beating. It was her heart beating. She thought that she would recover very quickly. Yes, she was recovering very quickly. Just like her lost kidney, she found her way home and began to fulfill its mission that was more than a decadete. She even brought back the broken kidney and was recovering bit by bit. Moreover, there was really no rejection, not at all, because it was hers to begin with. It belonged to her. That was, she touched her hair. It was too ugly, and Chu Xiang had cut it so badly that it looked like it had been gnawed on by a dog. In the end, she had no choice but to ask her mother to help her shave it off. This way, her hair would grow tidier. If she wore a wig, one would not be able to tell that she was actually bald. Chapter 1278 1198-Digging Your Own Grave She adjusted her wig in front of the mirror from time to time. Yes, she looked like a straight man. It was a hairstyle that she had never tried before, and it felt pretty good. "Mom, does it look good?" Rainy asked Xia ruoxin, who was behind her. Xia ruoxin took a hat and put it on her daughter''s hair. this is much better. &Quot; Rainy looked at the mirror and bragged for a long time. yes, I feel much better now. &Quot; "Are you going out?" Xia ruoxin tidied her daughter''s wig again. Actually, it felt pretty good this way. Her curly, light brown hair reached her shoulders. When her daughter''s hair grew out in the future, she would do the same. In fact, it did not look bad. I''ve been locked up here for a few days. I can finally go out. rainy felt like a little bird that was about to suffocate to death in the cage. yes, you can go out, but be careful. Xia ruoxin pinched her daughter''s cheeks. remember, don''t eat anything. Otherwise, daddy will really cry. &Quot; "I know, mom." Rainy hugged her mother. No matter how old she was, she was still her mother''s child. After rainy went out, Xia ruoxin walked to the window. As expected, she saw the car with the special number and left with rainy. It was a very special number. Why did this Jun Yi look so simr to Chu lui? it was no wonder that Chu lui never had a good impression of men who snatched his daughter away. He did not have any good impression of them at all. But this time, he didn''t hit or scold Jun Yi. He was even willing to let him take his precious daughter away. When she asked for the reason ... He was right to say that the earlier the child was born, the better he could teach his grandson. He was still young and wanted to groom a sessor for himself. He clearly still bore a grudge over Lu jinrong snatching Lu Anze away. It had been more than ten years, but he had never given Lu jinrong a good look. Hence, sometimes, she did not know what kind of people Chu lui''s weird man liked and disliked. He couldn''t like what he hated, and no matter how much he hated what he liked, he still couldn''t leave it. En, who was it? Xia ruoxin was the most important woman in his life. Of course, he had to return her to his precious daughter. Xia ruoxin pulled down the curtains. It was only then that she remembered that she was going to see Shen Yijun. That mother was already old. Jian qingying had said that she should not be so calctive when she was old. No matter what, she knew that she had to change. She had wasted more than ten years. It was enough. Chu lui said, " you can do whatever you want. Admit it or not, I''ll support you. &Quot; Rainy said, " mommy, acknowledge grandma. actually, she still wanted a real grandma. Everyone around her had thought it through, and perhaps she should have thought it through as well. She was taking the opportunity to meet her mother while her daughter was out with her future son-inw ... Even though she had ignored her all these years, she knew that Chu lui had always been taking care of Shen Yijun in secret. At the very least, he had provided her with enough food and clothing and kept her healthy. However, she touched her face and took out a mirror. Actually, time had given her special treatment. She didn''t seem to have changed much, but she was still old. However, she was only in her forties. Was she really going to be a ... Grandmother? She suddenly picked up her phone and called Chu lui. "Ah lui ..." "Yeah, what''s wrong?" Chu lui held a pen in one hand while he answered Xia ruoxin''s call. "I don''t want to be a grandmother so early. I''m still young." sure, " Chu lui agreed. then let them have the child. Let the grandson call you his sister. &Quot; Xia ruoxin was speechless. She put down her phone, feeling as if she was ying the violin to a cow after all that talking. At a red light at a crossroad, she stopped the car. Her eyes shed and she saw a familiar figure. It seemed to be ... Chu Xiang. She turned the car around a corner and finally stopped at the intersection. She looked at the figure who was almost staggering as he walked. It was really Chu Xiang''s. However, she had lost a lot of weight. She did not know where she got her clothes from, and she did not look too good. Xia ruoxin let go of the steering wheel and pressed on the phone in the car. "I saw Chu Xiang." "Hmm?" Chu lui threw his pen down. why? did I cause you trouble? " No. Xia ruoxin did not even want to drive. but she went to your house. &Quot; then, let her go. Chu lui pouted. Did she still think that she was the Chu Xiang of the past? he had already been very kind to her. He had given her a kidney for a woman who was as young as her and had even paid for her medical fees. Otherwise, she would not even be able to afford to stay in the hospital. Xia ruoxin did not mention that Chu Xiang had a kidney transnt and needed to takerge amounts of anti-excretions medicine. However, it was obvious that no one cared if she could not afford the medicine. Of course, Xia ruoxin would not be so kind as to help Chu Xiang buy medicine. She wasn''t that stupid. She then drove the car over to the Xia family. She acknowledged Shen Yijun as herst act of filial piety. However, if Xia mingzheng still wanted to mention Xia Yixuan''s name in front of her, sorry, she hated it. Chu Xiang suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked back. She kept feeling like someone was looking at her. She clutched her abdomen, her face extremely pale. She needed treatment now. She needed to take medicine. Otherwise, there was no guarantee that something would happen to her new kidney. In the end, if her kidney was gone, she would be gone too. She moved forward. She wanted to look for grandma. Yes, she wanted to look for grandma. Grandma would definitely save her. Even if grandma went against Chu lui, she would still protect her. With great difficulty, she used her own two feet to walk to the entrance of the Chu family''s old mansion. In the past, she had never walked such a long road before. She would either take a car or drive by herself. She had never walked on her own feet ever since she was adopted by the Chu family. If only she had been more obedient back then, she wouldn''t have had so many thoughts. With Xia ruoxin and Chu lui''s personalities, they would not make things difficult for her. However, she wanted to have these things happen. It had to be said that she had really dug her own grave. She rang the doorbell for a long time before someone came to open the door. The person who opened the door was the Chu family''s nanny. Chu Xiang heaved a sigh of relief and was about to walk in when she was blocked by the nanny. "What are you doing?" Chu Xiang was already very tired, and with the nanny blocking her, she couldn''t hold back her temper and spat at the nanny. Chapter 1279 I Cant Remember You She didn''t have time to stand there, and her body was about to squeeze inside. The nanny used her arm and the door to block Chu Xiang outside. Miss Chu Xiang, this is private property. I''m sorry, but you can''t enter. &Quot; this is my house. Chu Xiang raised her voice. This was her house. Why couldn''t she enter? "Your home?" The nanny sneered. your name has already been removed from the Chu family. How are you still a member of the Chu family? " When Chu Xiang heard that her name had been removed from the Chu family, her heart tightened. Yes, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. She kept consoling herself that she still had her grandmother. Yes, she still had her grandmother. As long as her grandmother acknowledged her, it didn''t matter even if she didn''t belong to the Chu family. She only wanted her grandma. "Grandma, I''m Xiang Xiang, I''m Xiang Xiang, grandma ..." She shouted into the room. my Madam isn''t here. the nanny rolled her eyes. she won''t see you. If you''re smart, you should leave. Otherwise, I''ll kick you out. &Quot; The nanny had seen enough of Chu Xiang''s high and mighty appearance. She really thought that she was the Chu family''s eldest miss. Every time the little Miss came, she would politely call her ''aunt'' and bring her gifts. Blood rtions were blood rtions, and they could not bepared. She came from an orphanage, and who knew whose blood flowed in her veins? the things she did were also extremely dirty. Bang! The nanny mmed the door in Chu Xiang''s face. Chu Xiang''s body was already leaning forward, and her head hit the door. She was about to scold someone, but she felt a sharp pain in her abdomen. The wound had not healed, and it hurt even more. She could only sit on the steps and gently cover her wound. just you wait. Wait patiently. When my grandmaes back, I''ll kick you out immediately. however, she sat there for the entire afternoon. Even when the sky turned dark and the sun set, Song Wan still did not return. In the distance, under the streetlights, two shadows walked over. Under the streetlights, their shadows were elongated ... The warm yellow light fell on their bodies, bringing them a lot of warmth. One could vaguely see the tiny moths on the streetmp. With a bang, they seemed to crash forward and then ... His head was broken and bleeding. "Grandpa, grandma ..." She said. Chu Xiang''s surprised voice could be heard as she ran over. However, what she had imagined did not happen at all. Grandma didn''t hug her and cry. She didn''t ask if she was eating well, how she was recently, what she was doing, or why she hadn''te home for so long. Instead, she just stared at her strangely for a long time and finally tugged on Chu Jiang''s sleeve. my dear wife, who is this person? why did she call my grandmother? " ignore her. She''s a lunatic. Chu Jiang held Song Wan''s hand tightly. let''s go. Let''s go back. You must be tired. &Quot; yes. Song Wan shook her head. look at me. The more I live, the more I forget. My brain is getting more and more muddled. I''m getting old ... she sighed and continued walking with Chu Jiang''s help. From the beginning to the end, she did not pay much attention to Chu Xiang and treated her like a stranger. grandma, grandma, I''m Xiang Xiang ... after a long while, Chu Xiang finally reacted and chased after her like a mad woman. This was her grandma, her grandma. No matter what mistakes she made, it was fine because she still had her grandma. But what was going on? was she dreaming or not? why was her grandma ignoring her? The door was closed once again, shutting her out of the darkness. Everything was pitch ck, and only the streetlight shone on her face. Apanied by the cold wind, she was here in destion. The door opened once again, and Chu Xiang''s eyes lit up. However, the person who walked out was not Song Wan, but Chu Jiang. Grandpa ... she called out carefully, but Chu Jiang did not agree. His face, which was hidden in the dark, was very cold. you can go, " Chu Jiang said lightly. the further away from my home, the better. &Quot; Grandpa ... Chu Xiang took a step forward. you want me to leave, but Where can I go? this is my home. I want to find grandma. &Quot; "Your home?" Chu Jiangughed coldly. remember, there''s no home for you, no grandfather, and no grandmother. You have nothing to do with the Chu family. &Quot; I want to look for grandma ... Chu Xiang was interrupted by Chu Jiang. your grandmother isn''t here either. She doesn''t even know you now. Chu Xiang''s face was dark, and even her voice was the same. At that moment, she wanted to tear Chu Xiang into pieces. All their misfortunes had started when Chu Xiang entered the Chu family. you caused her brain to bleed, and she finally woke up. There''s no Chu Xiang in her mind, and she doesn''t remember anything. &Quot; Chu Jiang''s face began to light up under the streetlight. It was starting to be obvious, but his expression was frighteningly cold. After he finished speaking, he turned around and closed the door with a bang. Chu Xiang''s eyes widened. She could only hear Chu Jiang''s words. Song Wan''s brain was bleeding, and she had forgotten about her. She had no home, no family, and no grandmother ... But what was she going to do? she still had to take her medicine, and she was still sick ... ? No, it couldn''t be. She didn''t give up and waited at the entrance of the Chu family''s house. However, the next day, Chu Jiang left with Song Wan. No matter how she chased and shouted, that car drove away. After a long time, people would see a woman who looked like a beggar, looking around from time to time. She had been ridiculed, beaten, and scolded, but she was still unwilling to leave. She kept saying that she wanted her grandmother, that she wanted her grandmother. She was the eldest sister of the Chu family, and everything in the Chu family belonged to her. There were many people with the surname Chu in this world, but in this area, there was only one family with the surname Chu. However, their family''s eldest youngdy''s name was Chu Zhixi, and she was also the princess Consort of the king of Heya. This news had almost caused a stir in half the country, and almost everyone knew about it. After that ... The woman still left. Later on, people had also forgotten about her. After a long time, no one had seen her again. The kingdom of Heya was a very small country. The country''s surface area was notrge, and its poption was notrge. However, it was one of the richest countries in the world. The poption here was still very small inparison to the country''s surface area. Of course, this country''s industry and agriculture were very developed. Nearby, they also had the world''srgest exports of crude oil. Of course, this country did not export crude oil. They exported a type of rare ore, which could be synthesized into a new type of energy. Of course, this was not the biggest source of ie. After all, these were all unfertile resources. Chapter 1280 Still Want To Be Together In The Next Life (End) Therefore, the country was very cautious when it came to exports. The country''s biggest ie came from tourism. Yes, tourism. The country''s coastline was very wide and was known as the world''s most beautiful sea. The water here was transparent and green, and the sand was also clean and untainted. There were the most primitive and undeveloped primitive forests here, and there were delicious food from all over the world. Therefore, this was a country for tourism. Of course, the average monarch ie here was also among the best. The current king was only 24 years old, and his new queen was a famous but low-key dance star. She was both a foreigner and a local, but she was very popr among the people. Because of this new queen, she married the king when she was 18. The next year, she gave birth to two heirs for the royal family. They were twins. The royal family had not had a newborn in a long time. This was a big day for the whole world to celebrate. The people here loved their King and supported him. Their King had opened up a new coastline, bringing them more ie and a better life. Of course, the living environment of the entire country was very good. Although thew was strict, it was the best guarantee for thew-abiding citizens. Therefore, this ce was one of the top few ces in the world that was suitable for human habitation. Jun Yi ... Brother Jun Yi ... rainy anxiously called out Jun Yi''s name. Jun Yi happened to be in the middle of a discussion with a few special assistants. The moment he saw rainy, he hurriedly stood up. what''s wrong? " he was standing in front of rainy. Why was he in such a hurry? he ced his hand on Rainy''s forehead. are you not feeling well? " There was aplete medical team in the pce, all prepared for her body. I''m fine. rainy hurriedly held Jun Yi''s hand tightly. "Did something happen to mom and dad? They''ve already been in that primitive forest for more than half a month. What should we do?" She was so anxious that she wanted to cry. something must have happened to them. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been gone for so long. In the past, they loved to go, but they never took this long." they ... Jun Yi raised an eyebrow, the corner of his eye seemed to hurt as well. don''t worry, they''ll be fine. Your father left the entirepany to me, but he''s doing great now. He''s taking your mother out on adventures every day, and thepany''s really gone. &Quot; "Why don''t I do it?" Rainy bit her red lips. Indeed, her heart ached for Jun Yi. He had to manage the country and the Chu enterprise. Although they had agreed that Chu Ye would be adopted by the Chu family, and Chu Ye was the younger twin brother that she had given birth to, he was brought back to the country by Chu lui. However, the children were now being raised by Chu Jiang, Song Wan, and Shen Yijun. With these elders, the little guy was raised until he was fair and fat. However, Chu lui and Xia ruoxin were around for a year. They all tunneled into the primeval forest, and it was called an adventure. "No need, I can handle it." Jun Yi said hurriedly, afraid that rainy would take things too hard and run off to manage apany to be a strong woman. First, it wasn''t about whether she was cut out for it. Even if she was, he wouldn''t let her do it. When they were having twins, the doctor said that it was best for her to give birth as soon as possible or it would burden her body in the future. After the child was born, he paid special attention to her health and didn''t dare to rx even now. Don''t worry, Jun Yi knew what she was worried about. He reached out and pulled her into his arms. His back was her support, and his chest was where she belonged. He would give her the safest space and wouldn''t let her get hurt again, not even if she cried. I''ll send a helicopter. No, I''ll look for them personally. Have you forgotten? they have satellite positioning on them. Nothing will happen to them. &Quot; However, rainy was still worried. She was only 21 years old. In her parents ''eyes, she was still a baby. Of course, in Jun Yi''s eyes, she was also a baby. At this moment, in a rainforest, a medium-sized tent was erected on the ground. A very young woman was sitting on the ground, holding a few skewers of meat in her hand. The meat was being roasted on the fire. "What kind of meat is this?" The woman raised her head and asked the man who had picked up the firewood, The man sat down and threw the firewood into the fire one by one. the snake meat here tastes pretty good. &Quot; Oh ... the woman didn''t feel scared. She was very strong now. "Have you really been in the Special Forces?" The woman was still in disbelief. Of course, these two were none other than Xia ruoxin and Chu lui. They had been here for almost half a month and had nothing to feel ufortable about. They had brought a lot of things, and Chu lui had experience in surviving in the wild. It was as if he hade to his own world and could solve anything. Since it was so good and free, why would they want to go back? haven''t you seen it for yourself? " Chu lui added more firewood to the fire. He reached out and tousled the woman''s hair. Her hair was fine and there was no white hair at all. However, his hair was already white. It had been a long time since he had dyed it. Sigh, he was getting old. "Don''t you miss your little brother?" Chu lui''s tone changed, and she could hear the teasing in his voice ... that''s a grandson. Xia ruoxin pinched Chu lui''s arm. Back then, she had joked that she didn''t want a grandson. Chu lui said that if he wanted a grandson, he wouldn''t call her ''grandma'' and would be her little brother. Now, that chubby little dumpling really didn''t call her ''grandma'' and called her ''pretty sister''. This was definitely taught by this man. She had to admit that Chu lui''s methods of doing business were strong, but his methods of nurturing heirs were even scarier. Fine, grandson. Of course, Chu lui would not argue with her. He picked up the meat on the fire, but he heard a strange sound. He raised his head, and the wind blew on his face from time to time. Then, it got stronger, and he saw a helicopter hovering in the air. Chu lui bit on the meat on the bamboo stick again. ruoxin ... he called out his wife''s name. "Hmm?" Xia ruoxin lifted her face. what''s wrong? " ''You''re going back to see your little brother ...'' Just like that, Xia ruoxin watched as the helicopter in the skynded. She let out a soft sigh. What a beautiful holiday. Unfortunately, it was over. But it didn''t matter. They woulde back after seeing his brother. The husband and wife looked at the ss with the same eyes. Because they all understood. If there''s a next life, we''ll still be together. If there''s a next life, we still want to be husband and wife. Write all the memories into the diary Our love is like the past Through the baptism of the Four Seasons Memories are sweet in love. They would only cuddle and rely on each other in the story That is the true meaning of love. If there is an afterlife We still want to be together Endless words, we''ll meet again in our next life. You are an unchanging legend. I will use love to convey To be together in the next life The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!